《Reborn As Noble》


 Chapter 1 From Grown-Up to Goo-Goo ( 1 )

    "Huh? Where am I?"I felt warm and cozy, but my vision was blurry. My body felt really small, and I couldn''t move my arms and legs.


    "Are you hungry, Javier? Don''t worry, Mama will feed you now."


    Javier? Who is Javier? I wanted to ask, but suddenly my mouth was on something soft. Warm, sweet liquid filled my mouth.


    Wait¡­ is this¡­ breast milk?


    I realized what was happening, and it confused me. My mind was racing, but my body was acting like a baby. I couldn''t stop sucking.


    "I can''t be a baby¡­ This is crazy¡­"


    The woman holding me laughed softly. Her voice was kind and calming. "Is it good, honey? Drink all you want; Mama will feed you until you''re full."


    Her words made me feel both comforted and confused. Mama? What is happening? Why can''t I talk? Why am I behaving like a baby?


    Then she smiled¡ªa big, warm smile that made her look beautiful.


    "Ahhh¡­" I wanted to scream, but all that came out was a little gurgle. My baby body didn''t care about my confusion.


    "Ara, so cute," she said, kissing my forehead softly. "Don''t worry, Javier. Mother will take care of you. Muah!"


    Her kiss made me feel warm inside. For a moment, I forgot my fear and confusion.


    Who is this woman? Why am I here with this beautiful woman?


    I looked up at her as she held me, feeling frustrated, amazed, and helpless. I needed to figure out what was happening.


    After the feeding, the beautiful woman holding me began to hum a soft, soothing lullaby. Her voice was like a gentle melody drifting through the air, wrapping around me like a warm blanket.


    Her voice¡­ it''s so¡­ comforting.


    She smiled down at me, her eyes filled with tenderness, and for a moment, all my confusion and panic melted away.


    Honestly¡­ I wouldn''t mind if this beautiful woman kept taking care of me forever. She''s gorgeous. Ehehe¡­


    "Madam, let me take over," a firm,professional voice interrupted. "Lord Garius requests all his family at the dining table."


    The woman¡ªno, my mother¡ªpouted in response, her lips forming an exaggerated frown. "Ehhhhh, but I''m taking care of my honey bun here," she said in a spoiled tone, cradling me closer.


    Honey bun? Well, I guess I''m fine with that¡­


    "Madam Francesca, Lord Garius is calling," the voice insisted.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I turned my head toward the source of the voice. It was another woman, dressed in a maid uniform, standing respectfully nearby.


    Eh? No, wait! Don''t let this maid take me away! No! Lady! No! Tell that fatty to scram! Shoo, shoo, fatty!


    Francesca sighed dramatically. "Fine!. But I want him back as soon as I''m done. Understood?"


    "Yes, Madam."


    Ehhhh? No, wait! Beautiful lady, no¡ªMother!!!, don''t let her take me!!!


    Despite my silent protests, Francesca gently handed me over to the maid. Her soft warmth was replaced with an efficient, almost clinical grip.


    Ekkk! This is a downgrade! A serious downgrade! No offense, maid, but¡­ give me back my beautiful Mama! Please!


    The maid held me close but moved with purpose. I tried to squirm, but my baby limbs weren''t cooperating. My only weapon now was my crying voice.


    "Uwaaaaa!!!"


    The maid flinched slightly, but she kept walking. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I''m crying for help here! Mother! Don''t leave me! Save me! Take me back!


    Francesca chuckled lightly as she glanced back at me. "Ara, Honey bun, don''t fuss. Mother will be back soon. Be good boy, okay?"


    Her smile was radiant, and she gave me a little wave before disappearing out the door.


    Eeeek! She''s really leaving me! This is a betrayal! How could you!?


    The maid cooed at me, trying to soothe my cries, but her efforts only made me more determined to protest. Mother! Come back! I don''t want to be left with¡ªthis! Somebody save me!


    As the maid cradled me closer, her stern demeanor softened. Her smile grew wide¡ªtoo wide¡ªand suddenly, her face loomed above me.


    "Oh, you''re just the cutest little thing!" she squealed, her voice taking on an overly sweet, high-pitched tone.


    Wait¡­ why are you leaning in? What are you doing?


    Before I could mentally prepare, she planted a big, sloppy kiss on my cheek.


    Nooooo! Get off me, you fatty maid! No! Mother! Help! Somebody! Eeeekk!


    "Muah! Muah! Muuuuaaah!" she cooed, showering my face with kisses.


    Blerghh! Ew! Disgusting! I screamed internally, unable to escape the horror. My baby body wiggled uselessly in her grip.


    Her enthusiasm didn''t stop. Another kiss landed on my other cheek, then my forehead.


    "Who''s my sweet little baby, huh? You are! Muah, muah!"


    Stop it! I''m a grown man on the inside! This is pure torture! Francesca, where are you? Save me!


    In my mind, I was vomiting from the thought of it. Ewww, so gross! Why is this happening to me? I didn''t sign up for this!


    But all that escaped my lips were pitiful cries of distress.


    "Uwaaahhh!!!"


    The maid misinterpreted my protests, laughing lightly as she rocked me. "Oh, so fussy! Don''t worry, little Lord Javier. You''re safe with me."


    Safe? SAFE!!!? I''m being assaulted by slobbery kisses! Mama, come back! Ekkk!!!


    As my silent cries for help continued, I could only hope that someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould save me from this nightmare.


    "Get your hands off me!!!" I screamed in my mind, though all that came out was a pitiful wail. My tiny fists flailed uselessly against her chest. Damn this stubborn maid!


    The maid, completely ignoring my protests, smiled even wider. "Oh, such an adorable little baby!" she said, leaning in for another assault.


    "No! No, no, no!" I cried internally as she planted another wet kiss on my cheek.


    "Muah!"


    Disgusting! Ewww! Someone, anyone, save me from this maid!


    She began walking toward the dining hall, bouncing me gently in her arms. I hoped for some mercy, but instead, she kept peppering my cheeks with her so-called affection.


    "Muah! Muah! Oh, Lord Javier, you''re just too precious!"


    Too precious for this kind of treatment! Francesca, where are you? No, forget that. I''ll take anyone at this point. Just make sure they''re beautiful! Ekkk! Save me!!!!!


    Just when I thought the nightmare couldn''t get worse, another voice entered the scene.


    "Marita, you shouldn''t keep kissing that baby like that. Let me take him from you."


    The maid stopped abruptly. I turned my head¡ªor rather, my neck twisted as much as a baby''s could¡ªto see who had spoken.


    A young woman stood there, dressed in a more elegant maid uniform, her expression calm but faintly amused. Her neatly hair and she beautiful.


    "Oh, but he''s so cute, Miss Liana! Just one more kiss!"


    NO! I screamed internally. No more! Get me away from this maid before I lose my mind!


    "Marita," Liana said firmly, her tone brooking no argument, "Lord Garius wouldn''t be pleased if he saw you manhandling the young lord. Hand him over."


    Marita pouted but reluctantly held me out to Liana. "Fine. But you''ll see! He loves my kisses."


    No, I don''t! Who told you that!?


    Liana took me into her arms with a practiced grace, and I immediately felt the difference. Her grip was secure, but it lacked the overbearing, slobbery enthusiasm of Marita''s.


    "There you go, little Javier," Liana said softly. "No more slobber, I promise."


    Finally! Someone with sense!


    As Marita walked away, mumbling something about "adorable babies not appreciating her love," I sighed in relief¡ªinternally, of course.


    Thank you, Liana. You might not be Francesca, but you''re a thousand times better than that kissing nightmare.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 2 A Gentle Touch ( 2 )

    "Poor little boy," Liana said softly as she wiped my cheeks with a damp towel. Her touch was gentle, her movements precise, as though she''d done this a thousand times before.Finally, someone who knows what they''re doing!


    I gazed up at her, my eyes focusing more clearly now. Her delicate features came into view¡ªsharp cheekbones, luminous skin, and¡­ wait, are those¡­ pointy ears?


    An elf!? A beautiful elf!? Oh no, I''m in love.


    My heart¡ªor whatever the baby version of a racing heart was¡ªthumped as I stared at her. Her long, elegant ears framed her face perfectly, and her calm expression exuded both grace and wisdom.


    Marry me.


    Those pointy ears, I thought, unable to look away.


    Those gentle hands, that soothing aura! I don''t care if you''re old. I don''t care if you''re a thousand years old¡ªbe my wife. Ehehe¡­


    Liana smiled down at me, a soft, kind smile that seemed to glow faintly.


    Oh, those lips! That smile! I''ve been reborn into the arms of perfection!


    "Are you hungry, young master?" Liana''s voice snapped me out of my delirium.


    Wait¡­ hungry? No, forget food¡ªlet''s talk about love. Let''s talk about our future together! You and me, Liana! But¡­


    My stomach growled, betraying me. The sound was so loud it startled me.


    Liana chuckled, a melodic sound that only made her more enchanting. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    She adjusted her hold on me, her movements fluid and graceful. As she began walking toward what I assumed was the kitchen, my mind raced.


    I need to figure out what''s going on with this world, but first, priorities: Liana, you''re the best thing to happen to me since¡­ well, since Francesca. I mean, Mama. Wait¡ªnever mind. Just¡­ marry me!


    As Liana prepared to warm some milk, the door creaked open. Another figure entered the room, her steps light yet confident.


    The new arrival caught my attention immediately. Her skin was a deep, smooth shade of bronze, her features sharp and alluring, and¡ªlike Liana¡ªshe had pointed ears.


    Wait¡­ is she a Dark Elf?


    I stared, wide-eyed, as she approached. Her jet-black hair cascaded like a silken curtain down her back, and her golden eyes gleamed with curiosity as they met mine.


    Wow. Just wow. First an elf, and now a dark elf? Is this paradise?


    "Miss Liana, do you need help?" she asked, her voice smooth and mellow.


    "Oh, yes, please," Liana replied without looking up. "Could you hold the young master for a moment while I prepare the milk, Lithia?"


    Lithia? I repeated in my head, the name echoing like a melody. What a beautiful name¡­ Oh, Lithia, you''re stunning.


    She walked over, her movements exuding effortless grace, and reached out to cradle me in her arms. Her warmth was different from Liana''s¡ªstronger, more grounded¡ªyet still tender.


    Oh, Lithia¡­ I think I''m in love. No, I am in love. Marry me! You''re incredible! Let''s run away together, Lithia!


    She tilted her head, golden eyes studying me with amusement. "He''s so small," she remarked with a soft chuckle. "But already full of energy, I see."


    That''s right! I''m full of energy! Energy to propose to you, Lithia! Ehehe!


    I squirmed slightly in her arms, trying to somehow express my admiration. Instead of looking suave, I ended up drooling.


    Lithia let out a light laugh. "Oh my, you''re quite the messy one, aren''t you?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Messy? No, that''s not drool¡ªthat''s the overflow of my emotions! Lithia, I swear!


    Meanwhile, Liana returned with a small bottle of milk, smiling at the sight of Lithia holding me. "Thank you, Lithia. He seems comfortable with you already."


    Comfortable? I''m more than comfortable¡ªI''m in heaven! Two gorgeous elves taking care of me? This is the greatest isekai ever.


    With care, Lithia handed me back to Liana. "He''s a sweet little one," she said with a smile.


    No, don''t hand me back yet! Lithia, stay with me! Wait¡ªwhat if both of you stayed? Ehehe¡­


    Liana began feeding me, but my mind was far from focused on the milk. My tiny baby heart was racing from the sheer beauty and grace of my caretakers.


    First Francesca, now Liana and Lithia¡­ My new life was off to a pretty amazing start. Ehehe!


    Just as I was basking in Lithia''s warmth and admiring her elegant features, she spoke the words that sent chills down my spine.


    "Oh, Marita, could you hold him for a minute?"


    Who!? My baby brain screamed. Not her! Anyone but her!


    Before I knew it, my tiny hands latched onto Lithia''s uniform with surprising strength. My fingers gripped the fabric as if my life depended on it.


    Lithia let out a soft laugh, glancing at Liana. "Oh, look. It seems the young master doesn''t want to let go."


    Liana chuckled. "That''s unusual. He''s usually so fussy with new faces. You must have made quite the impression."


    Of course I don''t want to let go! Who in their right mind would willingly leave the embrace of a gorgeous dark elf!? Especially to be handed over to that slobbering demon! No, I refuse! Lithia, don''t do this to me!


    Lithia smiled down at me, her golden eyes sparkling with amusement. "Now, now, young master. Don''t be stubborn. Marita just wants to help."


    Help!? HELP!? You call turning me into a kissing target help? She''s not a helper¡ªshe''s a demon! An ONI!


    Marita stepped forward, arms outstretched, her plump cheeks flushed with excitement. "Oh, come to me, my sweet little lord! I''ve missed you!"


    Missed me!? I didn''t miss you! I was praying I''d never see you again!


    I let out a wail, my tiny body twisting in Lithia''s arms in protest. Lithia! Look at me! I''m begging you¡ªdon''t do this! Don''t hand me over to the kissing monster!


    Lithia paused, looking genuinely surprised. "Oh my, he''s quite insistent."


    Liana tilted her head, watching with an amused smile. "Perhaps he''s more attached to you than we thought."


    Attached? Of course, I''m attached! You''re beautiful, graceful, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªyou don''t treat me like a chew toy!


    Marita, oblivious to my internal meltdown, clapped her hands together. "Oh, he''s just shy. Once he''s in my arms, he''ll be all smiles again."


    No, I won''t! I''ll be crying rivers, and it''ll be all your fault!


    Lithia hesitated, glancing between me and Marita. "Well¡­ he does seem a bit reluctant."


    Yes, very reluctant! Listen to my silent plea, Lithia! Be the hero I know you are!


    Liana stepped in, her voice calm but firm. "Perhaps it''s best if Lithia holds him for now. He''s clearly more comfortable with her."


    Liana, you angel! I''ll never forget this act of mercy!


    Marita pouted, crossing her arms. "Oh, fine. But next time, young Lord Javier, you''re all mine!"


    Next time? Over my dead body!


    Lithia let out a relieved chuckle and gently adjusted her hold on me. "Looks like you''re stuck with me for now, young master."


    Stuck? Lithia, you''re a blessing. I''d stay in your arms forever if I could. Forget the milk¡ªthis is where I belong!


    As Lithia carried me toward the chair where Liana had set the bottle, I allowed myself to relax. For now, I had survived the clutches of the demon maid. But the threat of her return lingered, keeping me on edge.


    This world is beautiful¡­ but it''s also dangerous. I must stay vigilant. One slip, and I''ll be at the mercy of that kissing monster again.


    Ekkk!


    (End of Chapter 2)

 Chapter 3 Bliss Interrupted ( 3 )

    "Yoshi, yoshi¡­ such a good boy," Francesca cooed as she cradled me in her arms, gently patting my back. Her soft voice wrapped around me like a warm blanket, and I felt my tiny body relax completely.Ahhh, this feels good. So good.


    I gazed up at her face, her radiant beauty glowing under the warm light of the room. Her soft, wavy hair framed her delicate features, and her kind smile was enough to make me feel like I''d truly been reborn into a paradise.


    First the goddess of beauty feeds me, and now she cuddles me. This is bliss¡­ pure bliss. Ehehehe.


    My baby brain couldn''t handle the overwhelming joy. I let out a little giggle, snuggling closer to Francesca. This is it. I''ve peaked in life. No reincarnation could get better than this.


    But then, like a storm cloud appearing on a sunny day, a voice interrupted my moment of happiness.


    "Madam Francesca, may I hold him for a minute?"


    That voice¡­ NOOOOOO!!!


    I recognized that voice instantly. The kissing demon. The oni. Marita.


    My entire body tensed, and I let out a soft, panicked whimper. No! Not her! Mama, angel, goddess¡ªdon''t let her near me! Beautiful ladies only! Beautiful ladies ONLY!


    Francesca looked at Marita with a small smile, seemingly unaware of my internal crisis. "Ah, Marita, don''t worry about it. You can continue with your work for now."


    I froze, disbelief washing over me.


    Wait¡­ what?


    Marita blinked, her hands hovering midair. "Oh¡­ are you sure, Madam Francesca? I don''t mind holding him for a bit."


    NO! No need! No one asked you! You''re not needed here!


    Francesca waved her off gently. "Really, it''s fine. I''m enjoying this time with my little Javier. You can attend to your other tasks."


    YEEEESSS!!! Sweet victory! You heard her, kissing monster! Go away! Shoo! Shoo! Don''t let the door hit you on the way out! Ehehe! .If I could''ve pumped my fists in the air, I would have.


    Marita sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "If you say so, Madam¡­"


    She turned and left the room, though not without one last longing glance in my direction. I shivered.


    That''s right! Keep walking! Out of sight, out of mind! Ehehehe!


    Francesca chuckled softly, holding me closer as she hummed a tune. My earlier panic faded, replaced by the warm comfort of her embrace.


    I''m safe. I''m loved. I''m in the arms of a goddess. Life is good again.


    Francesca smiled down at me, oblivious to my inner monologue. "What''s got you so excited, little one?" she murmured, stroking my cheek.


    Oh, nothing, Francesca. Just the joy of escaping doom and returning to heaven¡ªright here in your arms.


    But deep down, I knew this wasn''t the last I''d see of Marita. The kissing monster was persistent, and she''d return eventually. For now, though, I savored every second in Francesca''s care, vowing to treasure this peace while it lasted. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --


    The room was dimly lit, bathed in the soft glow of the moon filtering through the ornate curtains. I lay in the baby crib, wide awake. The silence of the night should have been soothing¡­ but something was off.


    What is that sound?


    A soft, rhythmic slapping noise echoed faintly through the room, accompanied by muffled giggles and¡­ unmistakable moans.


    Wait¡­ hold on¡­


    Realization hit me like a slap to the face.


    Ugh, really!? SERIOUSLY, YOU SHITTY DRIED PLUM!?


    How dare you touch my goddess there!?


    Yes, him. Lord Garius. My so-called father in this world. The man who¡ªby some incomprehensible stroke of luck¡ªmanaged to marry the radiant Francesca despite being, well¡­ a dried-out plum.


    My tiny fists clenched in silent rage. That''s right, old man, you are officially the Dried Plum¡ªshriveled, boring, and utterly unworthy of my angel Francesca!


    The slapping sound continued, now mixed with muffled laughter. My face scrunched up in frustration.


    Get a grip! At least wait until I''m asleep before defiling the sanctity of this room! Do you think I''m like other infants who don''t understand what''s happening? Well, newsflash: I KNOW. And it''s gross!


    ¡­Well, not for me. Eheheh.


    Another giggle. More noises. My tiny body wriggled in the crib, my soul screaming in suffering.


    And really? Can''t you at least wait six months before pawing at her, you lusty dried plum!? She just gave birth to me!


    ¡­Wait.


    I frowned, my baby brain doing quick calculations.


    Actually¡­ it''s been more than five months.


    ...But STILL! Have some self-control, you damn old man!


    I let out a quiet sigh, my baby lungs not yet capable of expressing the full extent of my exasperation. This is unbelievable. I''ve been reborn into a noble family, surrounded by beauty and grace, only to be subjected to this nonsense at night. Someone save me. Lithia? Liana? Anybody?


    I closed my eyes tightly, trying to block out the sounds. But my baby ears seemed to pick up every detail with unsettling clarity.


    The noises eventually faded, replaced by the soothing quiet of the night once more. I stared up at the crib''s canopy, feeling a mixture of irritation and resignation.


    Fine. You win this round, Dried Plum.


    With that final thought, I yawned, my baby instincts finally overriding my irritation. Sleep claimed me at last, though my dreams were filled with schemes to reclaim my goddess from the clutches of her lusty husband.


    The soft sound of footsteps approached my crib, accompanied by Francesca''s soothing voice. "Javier, wake up, honey. It''s time for mama to feed you."


    I opened my eyes slowly, greeted by the sight of Francesca leaning over me, still in her nightdress from last night. Her hair was slightly tousled, and she had that natural glow of someone who had just woken up.


    Normally, this would be heaven.


    But then it came rushing back¡ªthe memory of last night. The giggling, the kissing, and¡­ the slapping.


    I scrunched up my tiny baby face and turned my head sharply away from her chest, refusing to latch on.


    Nope. Not happening. Not until you shower first, lady. I am not risking a mouthful of dried plum residue from that crusty raisin of a man you married. Eww! Just the thought of it makes me want to gag!


    Francesca tilted her head, looking concerned. "What''s wrong, Honey bun? Why don''t you want it? Are you not hungry?"


    Hungry? Sure, I''m hungry. But not that hungry. Hygiene first, goddess. Hygiene! Cleanse yourself of that man''s existence before coming near me.


    She gently brought me closer, trying to coax me to nurse. I squirmed, turning my head even farther away.


    No way! No drink before clean! I have standards, okay? I don''t wanna taste whatever leftovers from last night are still lingering. Ew, ew, ewww!


    Francesca frowned slightly, now clearly worried. "Honey bun, are you feeling alright? You''ve never refused before¡­"


    Her warm hands held me securely as she rocked me gently, her expression softening as she tried to figure out what was wrong.


    What''s wrong? What''s wrong!? I''ll tell you what''s wrong! I thought, internally screaming. It''s that wrinkly, lusty prune of a husband you were with last night! I''m scarred for life, okay? Let me recover before shoving me into the aftermath of your late-night escapades!


    Francesca sighed and kissed my forehead. "It''s alright, honey. Maybe you''re just not ready yet. Mama will try again later."


    Finally! I thought as she laid me back in the crib. A reprieve! Time to recover from the trauma of this so-called morning routine.


    As she walked away, I couldn''t help but let out a small, relieved sigh.


    Note to self: Start a baby protest. No feeding until Francesca enforces strict pre-nursing hygiene protocols. I may be a baby, but I refuse to live like this!


    Francesca, still holding me, sighed as she walked toward the corner of the room, where another maid waited. This one had ears perched atop her head and a tail that swayed gently behind her.


    Oh! Catfolk! My eyes widened. This world just keeps getting better. That''s so awesome!


    The maid, dressed in the usual uniform but with slits in the back for her tail, tilted her head slightly, her feline ears twitching.


    "What''s wrong, madam?" she asked, her voice soft but curious.


    Francesca shifted me slightly in her arms and frowned. "I don''t know why, but Javier doesn''t want to breastfeed this morning. He''s never refused before."


    The catfolk maid stepped closer, her tail flicking lazily. "Hmm, that''s odd. May I¡­?"


    Francesca nodded, and the catfolk maid leaned in, sniffing delicately around her. Her ears twitched, and her nose wrinkled slightly before she stepped back, her expression calm but casual.


    "Perhaps, madam, you should take a shower or bath first."


    YES! Finally, someone with sense!


    Francesca''s cheeks flushed a light pink. "Oh¡­ do you think that''s it? I didn''t think it would matter¡­"


    Oh, it matters, goddess. It definitely matters. Listen to the wise catmaid and cleanse thyself!


    The catfolk maid smiled softly, her tail flicking as she added, "It''s just a suggestion, Madam. Sometimes babies can be sensitive to smells."


    Francesca laughed lightly, looking both embarrassed and amused. "I suppose you might be right. I''ll take a bath and try again later."


    Thank you, cat goddess! You''ve saved the day! You''ve dared to say what I couldn''t.


    As Francesca walked off, presumably to prepare for her bath, I gazed at the catfolk maid in awe.


    Oh, wise feline maiden, I owe you my eternal gratitude. Your courage to tell the goddess what needed to be said has elevated you to hero status in my eyes. Forget marriage¡ªbecome my lifelong ally!


    The catfolk maid turned her attention to me, her soft smile making my heart skip a beat. She reached down, gently adjusting the blanket around me. "You''re a picky one, aren''t you, young master?"


    Picky? No, I just have standards. Big difference.


    As peace settled in the room, I let out a contented sigh. Finally, some justice in this world.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 4 Catfolk Curiosity ( 4 )

    As Francesca stepped into the adjoining bathroom to take her long-overdue bath, I was left in my baby prison¡ªer, crib. From my vantage point, I saw the catfolk maid, Meira, standing nearby.Her sleek tail swayed lazily behind her, but every so often, it wiggled in quick, sharp movements.


    Ah, I know that look. I thought, watching her feline ears twitch. I''ve had cats before. That tail says she''s excited¡­ or curious. Maybe both.


    Meira leaned against the crib railing, her golden eyes gleaming as she studied me. Her expression was calm, but her tail gave her away.


    I grinned¡ªwell, as much as a baby could¡ªand raised both of my tiny arms toward her.


    Alright, cat-lady. Let''s see if you''re as good at cuddling as you are at stating the obvious.


    Meira''s ears perked up, and her lips curled into an amused smile. "Oh? What''s this, young master? You want me to pick you up?"


    Yes, yes! Exactly! Pick me up, catfolk! Let me experience the legendary feline grace firsthand!


    She chuckled softly, her tail flicking as she reached into the crib and gently lifted me. Her hands were warm, and she held me with surprising care, cradling me close as if she''d done this a thousand times before.


    "There we go," she murmured, her voice soothing. "You''re quite the spoiled little one, aren''t you?"


    Spoiled? Please. I''m simply cultured. I know quality when I see it, and you, my feline friend, are premium service.


    I nestled comfortably against her, letting out a contented coo. Her soft fur-lined ears twitched, and I reached up with one tiny hand, trying to grab at them.


    "Ah-ah," Meira teased, tilting her head just out of reach. "Little hands shouldn''t pull on ears, young master."


    Oh, come on! Just a quick touch! Let me feel the fluff!


    As I made another futile attempt to reach her ears, Meira chuckled, her tail brushing lightly against my tiny feet. The sensation made me wiggle and laugh softly.


    "You''re a lively one, aren''t you?" she said, her tone affectionate. "I bet you''ll grow up to be quite the handful." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Handful? Nah, I''m going to be the boss. And when I am, I''ll hire you as my personal assistant. You''ve got the perfect mix of smarts and fluff.


    Just as I was about to settle into the perfect cuddle session, the sound of water splashing came from the bathroom, followed by Francesca''s melodious voice humming a tune.


    Meira''s ears flicked in the direction of the noise, and she smiled down at me. "Looks like Madam Francesca will be out soon. Shall we get you ready for her, young master?"


    Ready? I''ve been ready. She better come out squeaky clean this time. No shortcuts!


    Catfolk cuddles: 10/10. Would recommend.


    As Meira held me close, her warmth and soothing scent were oddly comforting. She gently rocked me back and forth, and her soft humming started to lull me into a peaceful daze.


    But then a wild thought crossed my mind.


    Wait a second. What if¡­ just what if¡­ I could try a different flavor of milk?


    I blinked, my tiny baby hands twitching as an idea began to form. Francesca''s milk? Top-tier, sure. But now I''ve got a catfolk maid holding me. What if hers is even better? Variety is the spice of life, after all.


    Acting on instinct¡ªor rather, my ridiculous reincarnated brain¡ªI reached up, grabbing at the edge of her maid uniform with my chubby little fingers. I tugged lightly, testing the waters.


    Meira froze for a moment, looking down at me with a raised brow. "Hmm? What are you doing, young master?"


    Eheheh. I giggled internally. Don''t mind me, just exploring. Let''s see what you''ve got under here.


    I tugged a bit harder, trying to open her maid dress. Meira''s golden eyes widened slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "Now, now," she said, her voice a mix of amusement and embarrassment. "That''s not very proper, young master."


    Proper? I''m a baby. I can get away with anything!


    She adjusted her hold on me, but I wasn''t giving up that easily. My hands flailed, reaching for her chest as I let out a tiny, determined whine.


    "Oh, I see how it is," Meira said, her tone teasing. "You''re hungry, aren''t you? Is that why you''re being so grabby?"


    Exactly! You''ve got the idea! Come on, catfolk milk. Let''s see if it lives up to the hype in my head.


    But instead of giving in, Meira let out a soft laugh and gently booped my nose with her finger. "Sorry, little one, but this milk bar is closed. You''ll have to stick to Madam Francesca''s for now."


    What!? No! That''s not how this is supposed to go! You can''t just deny me like that!


    I let out a small wail, trying to look as pitiful as possible. Meira only chuckled again, her tail flicking as she cradled me closer.


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she said, smirking. "But you''ll have to settle for cuddles this time."


    Ugh. Foiled by the feline. I''ll remember this, Meira. One day, I''ll get my revenge.


    Just then, the sound of the bathroom door opening caught our attention. Francesca stepped out, wrapped in a soft robe, her hair damp and her cheeks glowing from the warm bath.


    "Thank you for looking after him, Meira," she said with a radiant smile.


    Meira handed me back to Francesca, who kissed my forehead before settling me against her chest.


    "There you go, Javier," Francesca cooed.


    "Mama''s all clean now. Ready to eat?"


    I hesitated for a moment, my earlier protests fading as I took in her fresh, sweet scent.


    Fine. This is acceptable. But I still wanted to try catfolk milk. You''ve all ruined my grand plan.


    With a resigned sigh (as much as a baby could manage), I latched on, settling back into my usual feeding routine.


    As Francesca settled into the chair, cradling me for my morning feeding, I latched on for a few moments. The milk was fresh and sweet, just as expected, but my mind kept drifting elsewhere.


    Meira¡­


    My gaze shifted from Francesca to the catfolk maid standing nearby. Her elegant figure, twitching ears, and gently swishing tail caught my attention.


    I''ve had goddess-tier milk already. Now, let''s try¡­ exotic milk. I bet catfolk milk is on another level entirely.


    I released Francesca with a soft pop, my lips parting as I turned my head toward Meira.


    "What''s wrong, Javier?" Francesca asked, her brows furrowing. "Why did you stop? Are you feeling full already? But¡­ it''s too quick."


    She followed my gaze and noticed how intently I was staring at Meira.


    "Ehhh?" Francesca blinked, her lips curving into a bemused smile. "Don''t tell me¡­" She giggled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Javier, you silly boy. She''s not married yet¡ªshe doesn''t have milk, you know."


    Don''t care. I want to confirm it for myself. I squirmed slightly in her arms, letting out tiny, protesting whines to make my point clear.


    Francesca sighed deeply, shaking her head.


    "You''re a stubborn one, aren''t you? Fine, fine."


    She looked over at Meira, who had been watching the scene unfold with an expression of mild confusion.


    "Meira," Francesca said, holding me out toward her, "take over for a moment."


    Meira''s golden eyes widened, and her tail froze mid-sway. "Ehhh? You''re sure, madam?"


    Francesca gave another long sigh. "Just let your young master taste. Once he realizes there''s no milk, he''ll stop pestering you."


    Meira blinked at me, then at Francesca, before letting out a soft, resigned sigh. "As you wish, madam."


    She stepped forward and carefully took me into her arms, holding me as though I were a fragile treasure. Her golden eyes met mine, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    "You''re a stubborn one, young master," she murmured, tilting her head with a soft smile. "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    Ehehe¡­ mission success! I latched on eagerly, ignoring the fact that there was absolutely no milk. Her warmth and the faint scent of lavender were comforting enough.


    Meira gasped softly, her ears flicking back. "H-He''s not stopping¡­"


    Francesca chuckled from where she stood, arms crossed. "I told you he''s stubborn. Just let him have his moment."


    Moment? This is pure bliss. No milk? No problem. I''m here for the experience.


    Meira sighed again, but her gentle smile remained. "You''re such a troublemaker, young master."


    As I continued my determined experiment, Francesca shook her head, laughing softly. "He''s going to grow up to be quite the handful."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 5 Bold Declaration ( 5 )

    As Meira held me close, I decided that one side wasn''t enough. With a tiny but determined effort, I shifted my head to the other side of her chest.Let''s see if this side tastes better!


    Meira gasped softly, her face turning an even brighter shade of pink. "Young master¡­ you really are persistent, aren''t you?"


    Across the room, Francesca, now fully dressed, glanced back at us with an amused smile. She shook her head, her hands on her hips. "Ara, what a naughty boy you are, Javier."


    She looked at Meira with a playful glint in her eyes. "Meira, take care of him for me, alright? I''m going to have breakfast now."


    "Ehh?!" Meira''s ears twitched in panic. "Madam, wait¡ªwhat¡­ ah¡­ umm¡­ okay¡­"


    With that, Francesca walked off, leaving me alone with my flustered catfolk babysitter.


    Meira let out a long sigh but made no effort to pull me away. Instead, she adjusted her hold on me, letting me continue my ambitious exploration.


    "You know, young master," she said softly, her voice tinged with both amusement and embarrassment, "if you keep doing this, I might not get married¡­ so you''ll have to take responsibility, okay?"


    Responsibility? Wife? You? Oh, absolutely!


    I paused briefly, looking up at her with what I hoped was a mischievous yet innocent expression. Don''t worry, Meira. You''ll be my wife soon. Well¡­ once I grow up.


    Energized by my inner vow, I latched back on, ignoring her soft sighs and occasional muttered complaints.


    "You''re lucky you''re cute," she murmured, her golden eyes soft as she gazed at me.


    Cute? No, Meira. I''m ambitious. And when I grow up, you''ll thank me for this moment of destiny.


    As her tail brushed against my tiny feet, I felt a deep sense of accomplishment. For now, I''d enjoy the warmth, the comfort, and the blissful ignorance of my current age.


    But in my heart, I was already planning my future. Meira would be mine. That much, I was sure of.


    "Meira!" A soft but sharp voice called from outside the room.


    I tensed immediately, glaring internally. Ugh! Who dares interrupt this perfect moment? Don''t you know my beautiful Meira is busy fulfilling her noble duty of feeding me?


    The door creaked open, and standing there was another figure¡ªa tall, elegant woman with long, silver-blonde hair and striking emerald eyes. Her pointed ears confirmed it: another elf. She carried herself with an air of quiet authority, and the stern expression on her face told me she wasn''t here to joke around.


    "Meira," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "What are you doing?"


    Meira froze, her ears twitching nervously. "Umm¡­ umm¡­" she stammered.


    "You know we maids are not allowed to breastfeed the young master," the woman continued, her tone unyielding despite its softness.


    Oh? So she''s the maid boss around here, I thought, still latched onto Meira. Head maid vibes, definitely. And also gorgeous. Wow, this house is packed with beauties.


    Meira panicked, trying to explain herself. "T-This was Madam Francesca''s command! I''m just¡­ following orders!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elf woman, who I quickly decided was the head maid, sighed deeply. "Is that so?" She shook her head in mild disapproval. "Let''s go to the dining area. Breakfast is being served for us."


    "W-What about the young master?" Meira asked, clutching me nervously.


    "We can''t leave him here," the head maid said, her tone final. "Bring him along."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," Meira murmured obediently.


    Oh, her name''s Liana, I thought, feeling a twinge of curiosity. Another beauty. Lucky me.


    A short while later, we arrived at the maids'' dining area. The setup was simple yet cozy, a contrast to the grandeur of the nobles'' dining hall. Liana gestured for Meira to pass me over.


    "Hand him to me," she said. "You need to eat, and I''ll watch over him while you do."


    "Y-Yes, Miss Liana," Meira said, reluctantly handing me over.


    As soon as Liana held me, I felt her gentle yet firm hands supporting me with ease. I stared up at her, marveling at her sharp yet soft features.


    An elf''s milk, huh? Let''s see if it''s any different.


    Without hesitation, I nuzzled into her chest, letting my instincts guide me.


    "Ah!" Liana let out a surprised sound, her emerald eyes widening. "Young master! What are you doing? There''s no milk here!"


    You don''t know that until I try, do you?


    Liana sighed, clearly not used to such antics. "Goodness, you''re persistent," she muttered, adjusting her hold on me to stop me from tugging at her uniform.


    As the maids ate their breakfast, I was cradled in Liana''s arms, but I wasn''t giving up. My little hands kept reaching for her neckline, trying to pull it aside.


    "Stop that," she said softly, her ears twitching as she batted my hands away. "You''re acting like a mischievous kitten."


    Kitten? More like a hungry wolf. I''m determined!


    Despite her gentle scolding, I kept trying. My persistence drew giggles from the other maids seated around the table.


    "Looks like young master is quite taken with you, Liana," one of them teased.


    Another chimed in, "Maybe he''s trying to declare his future bride!"


    Liana''s cheeks flushed slightly, though she maintained her composure. "Enough of that," she said, her tone sharp but not unkind.


    As breakfast went on, I kept my tiny hands busy, attempting to tug at her chest whenever I got the chance. Despite my best efforts, she skillfully avoided my advances.


    As I lay in the arms of the ever-graceful yet annoyingly untouchable Miss Liana, I began to feel the sting of rejection. Her poise and elegance were undeniable, but her strict attitude was a real mood killer.


    Ugh, this elf is too arrogant. She thinks she''s untouchable, huh? Fine! Time to head back to my beautiful Meira¡ªthe true second mama of my heart!


    With newfound determination, I raised my little arms toward Meira, who was seated nearby, enjoying her breakfast. I wriggled and squirmed, making my intentions clear.


    "Hmm?" Meira noticed me struggling and tilted her head, her ears twitching curiously. "Young master? What''s wrong?"


    Liana frowned slightly, holding me more securely. "He''s fine, Meira. Let him settle down."


    No! Let me go, pointy-eared prison guard! My real goal is right over there, eating her breakfast in peace. I must reunite with my catfolk goddess!


    I kept reaching out, whining softly in protest. Meira chuckled softly, setting her spoon down. "It looks like he wants me, Miss Liana."


    Liana sighed, clearly exasperated. "He''s just being fussy. Don''t indulge him."


    "Oh, but he''s such a sweet little thing," Meira said with a warm smile. "Come here, young master."


    With that, Meira reached out, and Liana reluctantly handed me over. As soon as I was back in Meira''s arms, I nestled against her with a satisfied sigh.


    "There we go," Meira cooed, her tail swishing happily behind her. "Young master just missed me, didn''t you?"


    Yes, yes I did. Now, about that milk¡­


    Meira cradled me gently, returning to her meal with one hand. Her warmth and the faint scent of lavender were enough to soothe my frustration.


    Liana, watching from her seat, let out a faint snort. "You spoil him too much, Meira. He''ll become impossible to handle at this rate."


    Meira just laughed softly, her golden eyes sparkling with affection. "Oh, let him be a baby while he can. He''s so precious like this."


    Precious? More like determined. As she ate, I began to nuzzle against her again, clearly signaling my intentions.


    "Hmm? Oh, young master, not again!" Meira said, flustered but laughing. "You really are persistent."


    Liana groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re encouraging bad habits, Meira."


    But Meira simply smiled, stroking my tiny head. "Well, if it keeps him happy, I don''t mind."


    Happy? Oh, Meira, you''re more than I could ever ask for. My second mama, my catfolk goddess. One day, I''ll make you mine¡­ once I grow up.


    For now, though, I was content to stay right where I was, nestled in her arms, dreaming of the day I could taste all the milk this world had to offer.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 6 Tiny Hands, Big Desires ( 6 )

    As Meira finished her breakfast, I decided it was time to take things into my own tiny hands¡ªliterally. Reaching up with all the determination I could muster, I tugged at her clothes, signaling my intent.Meira blinked down at me, her tail swaying lazily. A soft smile spread across her face. "Young master, so impatient," she said, amused.


    I gurgled in response, not because I couldn''t speak, but because my baby instincts knew it would make me look cuter. Come on, Meira, don''t make me wait.


    "Alright, alright," she chuckled. "Please wait a moment."


    She hurriedly sipped the rest of her coffee, setting the cup down with a faint clink. Then, with a graceful yet flustered motion, she began loosening her maid uniform.


    "Madam did give permission, after all," Meira murmured, her cheeks slightly pink.


    I settled in comfortably as she positioned me and let me latch on. Finally, my second mama''s milk¡ªwell, or the lack thereof. It doesn''t matter. This is bliss.


    "Slowly, young master," Meira said softly, brushing her fingers through my hair. "Don''t rush."


    I savored the moment, glancing sideways to see Miss Liana still seated nearby, her expression unreadable as she watched the scene.


    Oh? Feeling jealous, are we, Miss High-and-Mighty Elf? I smirked internally. Serves you right. Next time, when I ask for breastfeeding, don''t act so arrogant. Now I''ve got my second beautiful mama. Unlike you, stubborn elf.


    Just as I was basking in my victory, a sudden chill ran down my spine.


    "Oh! So you''re allowed to breastfeed him?" A familiar voice chimed in from behind us. "Lucky for you, Meira."


    I froze mid-suckle. That voice¡­


    Turning slightly, I caught sight of a looming figure. There she was¡ªMarita, the slobbering demon herself.


    "Ekkk!" I screamed in my mind. Not her! Anyone but her!


    Marita approached with her usual exaggerated cheer, her pudgy hands already reaching out. "Young master is so adorable!"


    Stay away! Don''t you dare come near me! I grumbled internally, gripping Meira tightly like a lifeline.


    Meira looked slightly flustered but kept her composure. "Marita, please. He''s feeding right now."


    "But I haven''t held him today," Marita said with a pout. "And he''s just too cute not to cuddle."


    Liana, sensing my growing distress, stood up and gently placed a hand on Marita''s shoulder. "Let them be, Marita. The young master needs calm right now, not your enthusiasm."


    Marita pouted but stepped back. "Fine. But I''ll hold him later!"


    Over my dead body, I thought, silently thanking Liana for once.


    As Marita left the room, I relaxed, settling back into Meira''s arms.


    "There, there," Meira said soothingly, stroking my head. "All better now, young master?"


    Better? Yes. But one day, I''ll make sure that kissing demon stays far, far away from me.Well...just me..ehehehe


    As I nestled comfortably in Meira''s arms, my thoughts drifted to a certain someone I hadn''t seen in a while. Where''s Lithia, the dark elf? I thought. I remember her from before¡ªback when I was being assaulted by that slobbering demon Marita. She was there, so calm and graceful. Lithia, where are you? Eheheh. You can be my third mama too. Dark elves are rare, after all.


    I craned my tiny head, looking around the room with what little mobility my baby body allowed. No pointy ears, no dark complexion. Just Meira''s warm smile and Liana''s unreadable gaze.


    Meira noticed my fidgeting. "What''s wrong, young master? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Uncomfortable? No, I''m on a mission! I squirmed, trying to peek around Meira''s shoulder.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "He''s restless. Perhaps he''s looking for someone?"


    Meira laughed softly, bouncing me gently in her arms. "Young master, are you searching for Madam Francesca? Or maybe Lord Garius?"


    Ha! As if! No offense to my goddess of a mother or that¡­ dried plum of a father, but I have someone else in mind.


    "Maybe he''s looking for Lithia," Liana added casually, sipping her tea.


    My tiny eyes lit up. Yes! Someone gets me! Where is she, Miss Liana? Stop sipping tea and tell me!


    "Oh, Lithia," Meira said, her ears twitching. "I think she''s in the garden. She mentioned wanting to check on the roses this morning."


    The garden? Great, let''s go then! No time to waste! I waved my arms excitedly, trying to communicate my intent.


    "Look at him," Meira said with a giggle. "He really does seem to want Lithia."


    Liana sighed, setting down her cup. "You''re spoiling him too much, Meira. But fine, let''s head to the garden."


    As Meira carried me out of the room, I couldn''t help but grin inwardly. Lithia, here I come. Prepare yourself, my third mama.


    When we arrived at the garden, there she was¡ªLithia, the dark elf, kneeling gracefully among the rose bushes. Her dark skin glowed under the morning sunlight, and her silken silver hair swayed with each movement. She was humming softly, her elegant fingers brushing over the petals.


    Oh, Lithia, you''re even more beautiful than I remembered!


    "Lithia," Meira called, walking closer. "Look who''s here to see you."


    Lithia turned, her golden eyes meeting mine. A small smile graced her lips. "Young master," she said, her voice as smooth as honey. "You look happy this morning."


    Happy? Of course, I''m happy! I found you, my dark elf goddess. You can be my third mama now. Eheheh. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Would you like to hold him?" Meira asked.


    Lithia tilted her head thoughtfully. "If it''s alright with you."


    Meira handed me over gently, and I found myself in Lithia''s arms. Her scent was earthy yet sweet, and her touch was cool and soothing.


    "There we go," Lithia said softly, adjusting me in her arms. "Are you comfortable, young master?"


    Comfortable? I''m in heaven!


    I reached out instinctively, tugging at the fabric of her uniform. Lithia raised an eyebrow, then chuckled lightly. "Oh dear, he''s just like last time."


    Meira covered her mouth, laughing. "Madam Francesca did say he''s been¡­ curious lately."


    Liana crossed her arms, watching with a smirk. "Curious is an understatement. He''s turning into quite the handful."


    Lithia looked down at me, her eyes filled with gentle amusement. "Well, young master, I suppose I can humor you for a little while."


    Just as Lithia began to undo the top of her uniform, the soft fabric sliding slightly to reveal her flawless skin, I felt victory within reach. Yes, dark elf milk¡ªoh wait, she doesn''t have milk yet, but still, I''m winning!


    But before I could even get a peek, a familiar voice rang out from behind.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Lithia''s hands froze. She immediately straightened, adjusting her uniform. "Good morning, madam," she said, her voice respectful.


    Meira quickly stood beside her, bowing slightly. "Good morning, madam Francesca."


    Francesca?! Again?! Mama, you can go enjoy yourself with that dried plum of yours! Let me have my moment with Lithia! I squirmed in Lithia''s arms, silently protesting this intrusion.


    Francesca approached, her radiant smile lighting up the garden. Her golden hair shimmered in the morning sunlight, and her sapphire-blue eyes sparkled as she looked at me. "Javier, my little honeybun, did you miss me?"


    Miss you? Mama, you just fed me this morning! Let me enjoy my time with my new mamas in peace!


    Francesca reached out to take me from Lithia. "Thank you for watching him, Lithia," she said warmly.


    Lithia handed me over gently, though I could see a trace of hesitation in her golden eyes. No, Lithia, don''t let go! Don''t give me back! Ugh, betrayal!


    As Francesca cuddled me close, I turned my head toward Lithia, my tiny arms reaching out dramatically. Lithia! My dark elf mama, come back! This isn''t over. I will taste your milk one day¡­ even if you don''t have any yet!


    "Javier seems to really like you, Lithia," Francesca remarked with a chuckle.


    Lithia smiled politely, though there was a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "He''s very attached, madam."


    "Of course, he''s attached," Francesca said proudly. "He''s a smart boy. He knows how kind and lovely you all are."


    Smart boy? More like desperate baby. I know quality when I see it.


    With a playful kiss on my cheek, Francesca began walking back toward the mansion. "Come on, Javier. Let''s have breakfast with your papa."


    Papa?! The dried plum? No! Send me back to my dark elf goddess and catfolk angel! I groaned internally, resigned to my fate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 7 The Dried Plums Clan ( 7 )

    As Francesca carried me into the grand dining hall, my baby eyes surveyed the scene. The room was filled with people¡ªsome familiar, others not.First, I spotted two women sitting near the head of the table. Who are these two? Oh wait, don''t tell me¡­ these are also his wives? I squinted, assessing them. Not really beautiful. Seriously, dried plum, what were you thinking? Were you blind? Did you run out of options?


    Next to them was the man himself¡ªthe infamous "dried plum," Lord Garius. He sat with his usual stern expression, the kind that could probably make grown men cry. Unfortunately for him, it only made me chuckle inwardly. Eheheh, you pipsqueak dried plum. Sitting there like some king, huh? What''s with the serious face? Still trying to make up for being boring?


    Then, my eyes landed on five other children scattered around the table. They were all older than me, ranging from what looked like pre-teens.


    I overheard snippets of conversation between Francesca and one of the other women, piecing together the dynamics. So, two of these kids are my real siblings¡ªthe oldest and the second born. Great. I''ve got direct competition for the dried plum''s limited affection.


    As for the other three kids¡­ Half-siblings, huh? Really, old man? Spreading your seed like a farmer planting crops. And with them? I mean, Francesca is leagues ahead of these other two women, so what gives?


    One of the half-siblings, a boy around six or seven, noticed me and made a face. "Is that the new baby?" he asked loudly, pointing at me.


    "Yes, he''s Javier," Francesca said sweetly, adjusting me in her arms.


    "He so small" another kid, a girl with pigtails, chimed in.


    Small? Small?! Listen here, you little gremlin. I''m a baby. What do you expect, a giant?


    Lord Garius cleared his throat, silencing the chatter instantly. His deep, commanding voice cut through the room. "Enough. Focus on your breakfast."


    Oh, the dried plum speaks. What''s next, a lecture about table manners?


    Francesca seated herself gracefully, keeping me in her lap as the maids began serving breakfast. She whispered softly to me, her tone full of warmth. "Don''t worry, Javier. Mama''s here to protect you from all these big scary people."


    Big scary people? Mama, I''m more worried about being stuck in a room with this whole circus. Let me back to my catfolk and elf mamas, please!


    I sighed inwardly, resigning myself to the chaos that was apparently my family. One thing''s for sure¡ªlife in this house is going to be¡­ interesting.


    As Francesca sat at the table, chatting casually and cutting into her breakfast, I began to wiggle and squirm in her lap. I twisted to one side, then the other, making little noises to get her attention.


    "Javier, honey, don''t move so much. Mama''s trying to eat," she said sweetly, holding me steady.


    Oh, no, Mama. That''s the whole point. Let''s make this inconvenient for you.


    I leaned back suddenly, forcing her to adjust her grip. Then I leaned forward, reaching toward the table.


    "Javier!" she laughed, but her voice held a hint of exasperation.


    And then it happened. The target of my grand plan¡ªMiss Liana, was called over by none other than the dried plum himself.


    "Liana," Lord Garius said in his ever-stern tone. "A word."


    Liana approached him, bowing gracefully. "Yes, my lord."


    Francesca seized the opportunity. "Liana, could you take Javier for a little while? It''s hard to eat with him squirming so much."


    Liana blinked, glancing at me. Ah, Miss Liana, you''ve fallen into my trap. Ehehehe.


    "Yes, madam," Liana said hesitantly, reaching out to take me.


    The moment she held me, I started my usual antics, reaching for her breast. My tiny baby hands worked furiously, tugging at the fabric of her uniform.


    "Javier" Liana gasped, her cheeks tinged pink. "No, you can''t¡ªstop¡ª"


    "Oh, Liana," Francesca said with a soft laugh. "If he''s insisting, you could always do what Meira does."


    Liana froze. "But, madam¡­"


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "It''s alright. Javier won''t stop until he''s satisfied. You''re the head maid, after all. I trust you completely."


    Liana''s golden eyes darted between Francesca and me, her pointed ears twitching slightly. She sighed, her composure barely cracking. "As you wish, madam."


    Eheheh¡­ I win!!!!


    But before I could savor the moment fully, Francesca spoke again, her voice taking on that oh-so-authoritative tone that could command anyone¡ªeven this regal elf.


    "Liana," she said, smiling sweetly, "why don''t you take Javier to your room? You can breastfeed him there, in private, and ensure he''s taken care of properly. From now on, you''re responsible for him."


    Liana''s ears twitched, and her golden eyes widened slightly. "Madam, are you certain? I have other duties¡ª"


    Francesca waved a delicate hand, cutting her off. "Don''t worry about your other tasks. The other maids will handle them. For now, your only priority is Javier."


    Liana hesitated, glancing down at me.


    Oh, don''t fight it, Miss Liana. Fate has chosen you. You''re officially promoted to my full-time caretaker¡­ and my second elf mama.


    "Yes, madam," Liana finally said, bowing her head gracefully, though her cheeks were tinged with the faintest blush. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah!!! Look who''s my new personal caretaker now! My girl, my mama, my everything! Ehehehe!


    Francesca stood and handed me over completely. "Take him, and make sure he''s well-fed and clean. Bathe him, change him, whatever he needs. Just focus on him."


    Liana held me gently, cradling me like the precious treasure I was. Her expression was calm, but I could see the slight wrinkle in her brow. Oh, Miss Liana, don''t worry. I''ll make this fun for both of us.


    "Understood, madam," Liana said softly, turning toward the hallway.


    As she walked to her room, holding me close, I let out a small, triumphant giggle. She glanced down at me, her golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    "You seem very pleased with yourself, young master," she murmured.


    Oh, I am, Miss Liana. You have no idea how pleased.


    Once we reached her room, I was placed carefully on her bed¡ªa simple but elegant piece of furniture that matched her refined demeanor.


    "Now then," she said, her hands moving to adjust her uniform, "let''s get this over with."


    Eheheh¡­ I could get used to this.


    As Liana gently placed me on her lap, her serene but slightly flustered demeanor only fueled my excitement. She settled on the edge of the bed and adjusted her uniform. Her movements were deliberate, her every action filled with a grace only an elf could possess.


    "Alright, young master," she said with a sigh, "Let''s get this over with. Though you should know, nothing will come out."


    She unbuttoned the top of her uniform, revealing pale, flawless skin that shimmered faintly in the morning light. Her cheeks were tinged pink, a rare display of emotion from the usually stoic elf. Finally, she guided me close, allowing me to latch on.


    Oh, Liana, you underestimate me. Milk or not, I''m here for the experience.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 8 The Sweet Secret of Special Elves ( 8 )

    As I latched on to Liana breast, my eyes widened.Wait¡­ what''s this?


    A drop of something sweet hit my tongue¡ªsmooth, rich, and almost floral. It wasn''t milk, but it was definitely some kind of liquid. This¡­ this is amazing! What is this nectar of the gods!?


    I paused for a moment, shocked, then resumed sucking with newfound enthusiasm.


    Liana blinked, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks. "W-what''s with that look, young master? There''s no milk, you know."


    Oh, no milk? Sure, Liana, let''s go with that. But this sweet liquid tells me otherwise. Ehehe¡­ elves really are something special!


    I couldn''t stop myself. The flavor was addictively sweet, unlike anything I''d tasted before, even back in my old world. Is this some kind of natural elf thing? Or is Liana just unique? Either way, I''m going to make the most of this gift!


    Liana, oblivious to my inner monologue, sighed and leaned back slightly, still stroking my head. "You''re much calmer now, aren''t you? Perhaps you just like the comfort¡­"


    Comfort? Oh, Liana, this is way beyond comfort. You''re officially number one on the taste ranking! and Beautiful!


    I smirked internally, my baby face betraying none of my thoughts. Alright, next goal: figure out if the other elves have the same gift. Miss Lithia, you''re up next.


    As I finished with one side, I instinctively shifted toward the other breast. Liana, resigned to her fate, sighed softly and adjusted her position.


    "Fine, young master," she murmured, lying down to make it easier for me. "Just this once¡­ But I really hope you grow out of this phase soon."


    Grow out of this phase? Never! This is perfection!


    I latched onto the other side, and there it was again¡ªthe sweet, floral taste that set her apart from everyone else. Oh, Liana, you''re unbeatable. No one else even comes close to your divine sweetness.


    Liana gently stroked my hair as I fed, her golden eyes softening. "You''re such a strange little one."


    Determined? Of course! I''m determined to make you mine. Don''t worry, Liana, you''ve officially taken the number one spot. You''ll be at the top of my future wife list¡ªforever!


    I let out a contented sigh, pausing briefly to give her a sly baby grin. She chuckled quietly, the sound like a soft melody.


    "You''re smiling? What are you thinking about?" she asked, her blush deepening. "You really are something else."


    Oh, you have no idea, my dear elf. But don''t worry¡ªyour secret nectar is safe with me.!!


    As I continued latched on her breast, she shifted slightly, getting more comfortable. I couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful she looked, her silver hair cascading around her face, her pointed ears twitching faintly. Yep, Liana, you''ve got everything. Grace, beauty, sweetness¡­ You''re my number one now.


    Liana lay there, her golden eyes fixed on the persistent little one nestled against her. She let out a soft sigh, brushing a strand of silver hair away from her face.


    This child... so persistent. Honestly, I''ve never seen anything like it.


    She glanced down at Javier, who, despite being far too young to understand, seemed to know exactly what he was doing. He switched from one side to the other, his tiny hands gripping her gently, his determination unwavering.


    I''m not even married yet. Never even had a boyfriend. I''ve just turned 18, for the goddess'' sake¡­ And now here I am, letting this little one pretend I can feed him.


    Why does he act like this? He''s not like the other children of Lord Garius. They were never cared for by the maids. The Lord made it clear they were to be handled exclusively by their mothers. But this one¡­


    She gently brushed Javier''s soft hair, her heart warming despite her confusion.


    Still¡­ he''s so cute. I never knew babies could be like this. His little expressions, his determination¡ªit''s almost like he''s got an adult''s mind trapped in that tiny body.


    Just as she thought this, Javier gave a small, contented sigh and relaxed completely against her. His tiny hands loosened their grip, and his rhythmic breathing softened.


    "Hmm? He fell asleep?" Liana whispered, her voice barely audible.


    A smile spread across her face, a mix of relief and endearment. She shifted slightly, ensuring he was comfortable, then carefully wrapped her arms around him.


    Strange child¡­ but so precious.


    The day''s events had taken their toll on her too. Liana''s eyelids grew heavy as she lay there, holding Javier close. The warmth of his tiny body against hers was oddly soothing.


    I suppose¡­ a little rest wouldn''t hurt.


    With a final glance at the peacefully sleeping baby in her arms, Liana allowed herself to drift into slumber, a gentle smile lingering on her lips as she hugged Javier softly.


    At the dining room, the morning sunlight streamed through the large windows, illuminating the long dining table where Lord Garius sat at the head, his expression stern yet composed. Lady Francesca, sitting to his right, elegantly sipped her tea while her two sons, Marcellus and Cedric, sat upright and attentive.


    "Francesca," Lord Garius began, his deep voice commanding the room''s attention, "I want you to focus on ensuring Marcellus and Cedric continue their studies diligently. Both are nearing the age for the blessing ceremonies, and it is crucial we prepare them well."


    Lady Francesca nodded gracefully, a calm smile on her lips. "Of course, dear. I''ll personally oversee their studies and ensure they are ready for the appraisal. It''s an important milestone for them." She reached out, gently placing a hand on Marcellus''s shoulder and then Cedric''s.


    "My sons," she said warmly, "you''ve done well so far. Let''s continue working hard, alright?"


    Marcellus, the eldest at 11, nodded confidently. His sharp features and composed demeanor gave him the air of someone already bearing responsibility. "Yes, Mother. I''ll do my best to make you and Father proud."


    Cedric, a year younger at 10, smiled shyly but nodded as well. "I''ll keep practicing my magic and studies, Mother."


    Lord Garius''s gaze softened momentarily as he observed his sons, but his tone remained firm. "Good. Our family''s future depends on your talents and efforts. A strong blessing could elevate our rank and expand our territory."


    Francesca then glanced at her husband, her expression turning curious. "And what about Javier?" she asked, her voice calm yet holding a trace of amusement.


    At this, Lord Garius let out a short, almost dismissive chuckle. "Javier? For now, let him focus on growing. He''s still a baby. Breastfeeding and the care of two or three maids are enough for him at this stage."


    Francesca raised an elegant brow, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Oh? And which maids will be looking after him?"


    "Liana and Meira for now," Garius replied, his tone decisive. "As for the third, I''ll leave that to you to decide, Francesca."


    Francesca nodded, her smile unwavering. "As you wish, dear. I''ll ensure he''s well looked after."


    She took another sip of her tea, her mind already considering the matter. With a gentle hand, she ruffled Marcellus''s hair affectionately and then Cedric''s. "Now, finish your breakfast, my sons. Today''s lessons won''t wait."


    Lord Garius then turned his attention to his two other wives seated further down the table. Lady Garcinia, the second wife, and Lady Phenelopie, the third, both straightened in their seats under his gaze.


    "Ensure that our children remain focused on their studies and training as well," he instructed. "The family''s future depends on all of our efforts. If any of them are born with talent, it will benefit us all."


    Lady Garcinia, the mother of Aelius and Athine, gave a polite nod. "Of course, my lord. Aelius has been progressing well in his swordsmanship, and I''ll ensure his studies remain on track."


    Lady Phenelopie, the mother of Heres, added with a smile, "Heres is young but eager. I''ll see to it he continues to practice his lessons."


    Garius gave an approving nod, satisfied with their responses.


    Meanwhile, Javier remained in Liana''s room, blissfully unaware of the family discussions. Both he and the elf maid had drifted into a peaceful slumber after his persistent efforts to nurse from her.


    The morning passed, the family settling into their respective roles, each determined to prepare for the future. But for Javier, his immediate future remained singularly focused on charming every maid in the household and securing the soft comforts they provided.. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 9 A Sweet Morning Surprise ( 9 )

    Javier slowly stirred awake, his tiny body nestled against the soft embrace of Liana, who was still peacefully asleep. Her silver hair framed her serene face, and her gentle breathing created a calmness in the room.But none of that mattered to him at the moment.


    "Ehehe..." Javier''s mischievous thoughts came alive as he realized his hunger was back. And conveniently, his "meal" was right there in front of him. "Time to dig in!"


    With clumsy movements, he reached for Liana chest. His tiny hands fumbled with the fabric of her dress, pulling it aside just enough to reveal his coveted prize. He latched on eagerly, sucking with determination.


    Liana stirred slightly, murmuring something in her sleep. Her arms instinctively cradled him closer.


    "Oh sweet... so sweet..." Javier thought, relishing the taste. "Better than milk! Yummy!"


    He switched to the other side, greedily exploring both options. "This is the life," he thought smugly, fully enjoying his meal.


    Liana eyes fluttered open. She looked down and froze for a moment, realizing what was happening. Her pale cheeks flushed a deep pink.


    "Y-young master!" she stammered, her voice flustered but still quiet to avoid startling him. "You¡­ you can''t just¡ª"


    Javier, of course, didn''t stop. If anything, he doubled down, refusing to release his grip.


    Liana sighed in defeat, her face still red.


    "Madam Francesca is going to scold me again if she finds out¡­" she muttered to herself. "Young master, you truly are persistent."


    She gently patted his back, deciding it was better to let him finish before trying to reason with him. After all, he was just a baby¡ª she reminded herself, though his oddly determined behavior often made her question that.


    That''s right, Miss Liana. Just accept it. You''re officially my number one now!


    Liana jolted when she heard Lady Francesca''s voice echo from outside her room. "Liana, are you awake? Bring Javier; I need to speak with you."


    Her eyes widened as panic set in. She glanced down at Javier, who was firmly latched onto her breast, his small hands gripping her dress as if declaring, You''re not going anywhere.


    "Y-young master," she whispered frantically, trying to gently pry him away. "Please let go; Madam Francesca is calling!"


    Javier''s thoughts, however, were entirely different. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I won''t let you go. Not a chance! If you try, I''ll bite!


    He held on tighter. The sweet taste he loved so much wasn''t something he was about to give up, not even for Francesca.


    Liana sighed, utterly defeated by javier stubbornness. "What am I going to do with you, young master..." she muttered before carefully standing up, cradling him to keep his grip steady.


    As she opened the door, Francesca raised an eyebrow at the sight of Liana looking flustered and Javier nestled against her chest, his tiny form suspiciously still.


    "What''s taking you so long?" Francesca asked, her gaze briefly flicking to Javier with a knowing smile.


    "I-I apologize, Madam," Liana stammered, her blush betraying her calm demeanor.


    "The young master¡­ refuses to let go."


    Francesca''s lips curled into a soft, amused smile. "Persistent, isn''t he? Well, that''s just like his father."


    Javier mentally rolled his eyes. Don''t compare me to that dried plum!


    Francesca gently placed a hand on Liana''s shoulder. "From today onward, you and Meira are officially assigned to take care of Javier. I trust you both to handle him well. He seems¡­ quite attached to you already," she said with a smirk, clearly noting Javier''s unrelenting grip.


    Liana''s eyes widened. "Madam, are you sure? I¡ª"


    "Yes, I''m sure," Francesca interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "The little one has good taste, it seems. He''s chosen his caretakers well. Just¡­ try to avoid spoiling him too much."


    Javier grinned inwardly. Oh, I''ve already won. Meira, Liana¡ªyou''re officially my team now!


    Francesca gave a final nod and left, leaving Liana standing there, holding Javier with a mix of embarrassment and acceptance.


    As Liana closed the door, she looked down at Javier, who had resumed his contented sucking. "You really are something else, young master," she said with a resigned smile, sitting back down to let him finish.


    Meira entered the room, her tail swaying in its usual lively rhythm. Spotting Liana sitting with Javier latched onto her breast, she chuckled softly. "Good afternoon, Miss Liana. Looks like our young master is keeping you busy again."


    Liana sighed, a mix of annoyance and amusement evident in her tone. "Busy doesn''t even begin to describe it, Meira. I don''t know what he sees in this... I don''t even have milk to offer, yet he''s so persistent. He even switches sides as if expecting something different each time."


    Meira''s ears twitched as her soft laughter filled the room. "That sounds like him already¡ªquite determined, isn''t he?" She stepped closer, her tail swaying with each step.


    Liana''s face turned pink as she tried to keep her composure. "M-Meira!"


    Meira leaned in with a playful smile, teasing, "Well, he certainly seems to enjoy it, doesn''t he?" She wagged her tail again and looked at Javier, who appeared utterly content.


    Javier, in his own thoughts, was grinning ear to ear. My second mama is here! Perfect timing!


    Meira crouched beside them, brushing a strand of her long hair back. "Madam Francesca asked me to assist you, so here I am. Anything you need, just let me know." Her tone was cheerful, and she seemed genuinely excited about her role.


    "Actually," Liana began, glancing down at Javier, "you might have to take over soon. He''s insatiable, and I haven''t even had a chance to get anything else done today."


    Meira smiled knowingly. "Oh, I''m sure he''ll be happy to switch over. He seems to enjoy having options."


    Javier, however, tightened his little grip on Liana dress, silently protesting. Wait, wait! I''m not done here yet!


    Liana sighed again, stroking his head gently. "Young master, you''re quite the handful, aren''t you?"


    Meira''s laughter grew louder as her tail swished behind her. "Well, Miss Liana, looks like we''ll be working together to manage him. Better get used to it!"


    As the evening sun cast its warm glow over the estate, Javier sat comfortably in Meira''s lap, occasionally switching his gaze between her and Liana. His two caretakers shared quiet laughs, discussing the latest household updates and their shared duties.


    "Miss Liana," Meira said with a playful tone, her tail flicking lightly. "Our young master seems quite... attached to us, doesn''t he?"


    Liana gave a soft chuckle, adjusting her posture while keeping a watchful eye on Javier. "He''s certainly unlike the other children of Lord Garius. None of them were ever this... clingy." She sighed. "It''s strange, though. Lord Garius has always been strict about keeping maids out of the direct upbringing of his children. Yet, with Javier, it''s completely different."


    Meira nodded, her tail brushing Javier''s tiny feet, earning a soft giggle from him. "It must be Lady Francesca''s influence. She''s much more hands-on than the other wives. But still, breastfeeding from us? Even though it''s just for comfort¡ªthis is unheard of."


    The door creaked open, and Lithia, the dark elf maid, entered gracefully. Her silver hair shimmered under the light, and her expression was calm yet warm. She greeted them with a soft bow. "I see our young master is still keeping the two of you busy."


    Liana glanced at Lithia and nodded. "You''re just in time. Lady Francesca has officially assigned you to help us. With how energetic Javier is, we could certainly use an extra hand."


    Meira grinned. "Welcome to the team, Lithia. Be prepared¡ªhe''s quite weird. And very persistent."


    Javier, listening intently, gave a mental cheer. Three beautiful ladies to take care of me? This is heaven! Don''t worry, my lovely maids. When I grow up, I''ll make you all my wives. Ehehe!


    Lithia approached, gently brushing her fingers over Javier''s cheek. "Such a lively baby. I''ll do my best to assist."


    Javier looked up at her, his thoughts racing. "Dark elf mama, welcome aboard! Don''t worry¡ªyou''re already on my list."


    As the evening progressed, the three maids worked to manage Javier''s energy, taking turns keeping him entertained, fed, and comforted. The sight of them together¡ªan elf, a catfolk, and a dark elf¡ªwas a rare yet heartwarming one in the noble household.


    This arrangement was certainly uncommon,but in Javier''s mind, it was perfect.


    Three mamas, three beauties, all taking care of me. Life couldn''t get better than this.Ehehe


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 10 Playing the Useless Card ( 10 )

    The soft morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, illuminating Javier''s nursery-turned-bedroom. Now three years old, Javier was no longer confined to the crib. Instead, he roamed his space freely, a cheeky grin plastered on his face as he plotted his day.Yosh! Time to start my morning routine! Javier thought, flexing his tiny fingers. Step one: locate my future wives. Step two: ensure my daily dose of breastfeed! Ehehehe.


    As he looked around, his thoughts shifted. He''d recently been sneaking peeks at books from the library. Though Junichi had been reborn in this body, his ability to read remained intact. He had been quietly studying, learning about mana and the basics of magic. He already suspected that his siblings'' talents in the blessing ceremony might give his family a much-needed boost.


    It had been three years since I was reborn into this world as Javier De Armand. Life as a noble child was far more entertaining than my previous life, and the perks? Oh, they were heavenly.


    I sat up in bed, stretching my arms. My legs dangled off the edge as I tested the strength in them. "Yosh! I can walk now!" I said to myself with a grin. That meant I could now go looking for my maids¡ªand more importantly, their divine treasures!


    I brushed a hand through my tousled hair and gave myself a mental pat on the back. I wasn''t just any three-year-old, after all. I was a three-year-old with refined tastes, thanks to Liana, Meira, and Lithia.


    As I wandered the estate halls in search of them, I couldn''t help but overhear some maids chatting nearby.


    "Did you hear? Both Marcellus and Cedric passed their blessing ceremonies," one of them said.


    "Yes, Marcellus as a wizard and Cedric as a swordmaster! Lord Garius must be so proud. He''s been in a good mood lately," replied another.


    I rolled my eyes. Good for them, I guess. But who cares about that when there''s milk to drink?


    Shaking my head at their priorities, I continued my mission.


    "Good morning, young master," Meira chirped. "Hungry?"


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Where''s Miss Liana?"


    Meira chuckled. "She''s helping Lady Francesca this morning. But I''m here, so come eat, young master."


    Javier pouted, crossing his arms. No Liana? No Lithia? Fine, Meira. You''re still at the top of my list!


    After a hearty breakfast, Javier slipped away, heading toward his stash of books hidden beneath a loose floorboard in his room. He pulled out a tome on mana manipulation, flipping through the pages with practiced ease.


    "Control mana like breathing, huh?" he muttered, his tiny hands glowing faintly with an unstable blue hue. "Easy for me!"


    Before he could dive further into practice, the door opened again, and this time, Lithia stepped in, her dark complexion glowing softly in the sunlight. "Young master, Lady Francesca wishes to see you in the courtyard."


    Javier''s face lit up. Dark Elf Mama! Bless you, Lithia!


    As Lithia scooped him up in her arms, Javier couldn''t resist leaning into her breast. He gazed at her neckline mischievously, his inner thoughts racing. Hmm¡­ after this, it''s definitely time for my afternoon drink. Lithia, prepare yourself. Ehehehe!


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Lady Francesca stood gracefully by a fountain, her aura radiating elegance. She turned to Javier, smiling.


    "My dear Javier, even at three, you''re as lively as ever," Francesca said, her tone amused. "Have you been practicing anything interesting, young one?"


    Javier grinned innocently. "Just reading, Mama. And... can I have milk now?"


    Francesca laughed softly. "Oh, Javier. Some things never change."


    Javier''s eyes darted between his mother and Lithia, wondering which of his future wives would indulge him next. As the afternoon sun shone brightly, the young master plotted his next move.


    Breastfeed might be a must, but mastering mana comes next. Let''s conquer one goal at a time, starting with my lovely mamas!


    Javier sat with a mischievous grin, carefully concealing his true thoughts behind the mask of an innocent, clueless three-year-old.


    Hehehe, no one will ever know I''ve already cracked the basics of magic. Reading heavy books, understanding mana flow, and even practicing spells in secret? That''s for me and me alone. I''ll keep pretending to be the useless third son. Less pressure, more freedom. Besides, I already did my time in school back in Japan.


    "Javier, what are you thinking about?" Lady Francesca asked, noticing the slight smirk on her son''s face.


    Javier quickly switched to his best innocent look. "Oh, nothing, Mama. Just thinking how cool my brothers are with their wizard and swordmaster classes."


    Francesca smiled warmly and stroked his hair. "You''re special too, Javier. I''m sure you''ll have your own incredible blessing when the time comes."


    Inside, though, I''m staying far away from any noble school. Do you know how much effort that is? Kindergartens, high schools, universities¡ªbeen there, done that. I don''t need another round of lectures and rules. I''ve got better things to do, like nursing from my lovely mamas.


    "I don''t know, Mama," Javier said, feigning a downcast expression. "I don''t have talent like my brothers."


    Francesca frowned. "Javier, that''s not true¡ª"


    Before she could continue, the butler entered the room, bowing politely. "Lady Francesca, Lord Garius requests your presence. He wishes to discuss the formal noble party you''ll be attending."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you," Francesca replied before turning back to Javier. "Javier, be a good boy and stay with Miss Liana, alright? If you need food or... anything else, just ask her."


    Javier nodded obediently. "Okay, Mama."


    As soon as Francesca left the room, Javier spun to face Liana, his small hands reaching up in a familiar gesture.


    "Miss Liana... chu chu..." he said, making little kissing sounds to signal his intent for breastfeeding.


    Liana''s cheeks flushed as she stumbled back a step. "Ehh!? Young master, again?!"


    Javier grinned widely. Hehehe, time for my sweet elven nectar. You can''t resist me, Miss Liana!


    Liana sighed, knowing the young master was unusually persistent. "Alright, alright. But this is the last time today, okay?"


    "Okay!" Javier said cheerfully, though his inner thoughts betrayed his promise. Heh, yeah, sure, Miss Liana. Let''s see how long that rule lasts.


    As Liana gently picked him up, Javier couldn''t help but chuckle inside. Stay under the radar, enjoy life, and bask in the care of these beautiful women. Life in this world really isn''t so bad.


    Liana sighed as she sat down, cradling Javier in her arms. "You''re such a demanding little one, young master," she said softly, her voice filled with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Slowly, she adjusted her dress to let him nurse, her pointed ears twitching slightly.


    "Ehehe, why should this be the last time?" Javier thought to himself as he latched on eagerly. If I can, I want this to continue until we''re married! My precious Liana... you''re already at the top of my list!


    The sweet, nectar-like taste filled his mouth, a unique sensation that sent his mind reeling every time. It''s better than milk. No, it''s better than anything. And most importantly...


    He paused for a moment in his thoughts, his tiny hands gripping her gently. Lithia doesn''t have it, even if she''s a dark elf. I already tried with other elves maid too, and none of them have this special sweetness. Liana, you''re one of a kind.


    Liana gazed at him, her expression softening. "You seem so happy whenever I feed you... but really, young master, what am I going to do with you? You''re growing up, yet you cling to me like this."


    Javier closed his eyes, savoring the moment. Growing up or not, I''ll never let go. You''ll see, Liana. One day, I''ll make you mine. This world''s rules about maids and masters don''t mean anything to me.


    Liana chuckled softly, brushing her fingers over his soft hair. "You''re such a peculiar child... but I suppose it''s not so bad. You''re sweet, in your own way."


    Javier''s inner voice practically shouted with glee. Sweet? Oh, Liana, if only you knew... I''m going to make you my sweetest treasure. This bond we have? It''s just the beginning. Ehehehe.


    As the peaceful moment stretched on, Javier felt completely at ease. The warmth of her embrace, the unique taste that only she could provide¡ªit was enough to make him forget everything else.


    ( End of Chapter ) S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11 A Step Towards Nobility ( 11 )

    The news about the noble party spread quickly among the household staff. Lord Garius, or as Javier liked to call him, "the dried plum," and Lady Francesca were preparing for a significant gathering. Javier, overhearing snippets of conversation from his maids and eavesdropping during quiet moments, pieced together the purpose of this event."So, it''s official then," he mused internally while playing with Meira''s tail. "The dried plum gets a shiny new rank because of my brothers. From Baron to Viscount¡ªtwo ranks in one go, all thanks to Marcellus and Cedric."


    Marcellus, the eldest at 14 years old, had been appraised with the Wizard class¡ªan exceptional one known for its versatility in magic. Cedric, now 13 years old, earned the Swordmaster class¡ªa combat prodigy blessed with unmatched talent in the blade. Together, their accomplishments meant an increase in land and influence for the De Armand family.


    "That''s great for you, dried plum. More land, more headaches." Javier smirked to himself. "As for me, I''ll stay under the radar. No need to show off or get involved in this noble politics nonsense."


    He had noticed the stark differences in treatment between himself and his siblings. While each of his brothers was assigned six maids and a training butler¡ªa personal aide skilled in combat¡ªhe only had three maids: Meira, Liana, and Lithia.


    "Not that I''m complaining," he thought with a grin. "Three beautiful maids are more than enough for me. Especially when one of them gives me the good stuff... Ehehehe."


    As Javier lay in his crib, pretending to nap while Liana cleaned his room, he contemplated the structure of the noble hierarchy.


    Let''s see... it''s something like this, right?


    Kingdom: King, Queen, Prince, and Princess


    Archduke


    Duke


    Marquess


    High Count


    Count


    Viscount sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    High Baron


    Baron


    Low Baron


    The De Armand family had started at the near bottom rank as a Baron household but was now on the cusp of entering mid-tier nobility. "A Viscount... huh. If things keep going well, the dried plum could reach Count in another decade or two," he thought.


    But Javier was in no hurry to help with that. "Let the others play their little games of power. I''ve already lived through the grind of life back in Japan¡ªschool, work, all that nonsense. If I can stay in the background, enjoy the perks of being nobility without the responsibilities... that''s the dream."


    Next year, it would be the turn of Lady Garcinia''s eldest son, Aelius, and Lady Phenelopie''s only child, Heres, to attend their blessing ceremonies.


    "Good luck to them," Javier thought with a yawn. "The more the dried plum''s kids get blessed, the higher his rank climbs... and the more I get to stay out of the spotlight. Works for me."


    As the sound of Meira and Lithia''s chatter reached his ears from the hallway, Javier closed his eyes and smiled. "But first... where''s Liana? I need my afternoon ''snack.'' Ehehehe."


    Javier crossed his little arms and pouted as he sat on the soft cushion in Liana''s room. "As long as they don''t take my wives away, I''m fine with all this rank climbing," he muttered under his breath.


    His "wives" were his greatest treasures¡ªMeira, Liana, and Lithia. Sure, they weren''t officially his yet, but that was only a matter of time. No one, not even his older brothers or step-siblings, was allowed to claim them.


    "They''re all mine," Javier whispered, determination burning in his small but cunning eyes.


    Just then, Meira entered the room, her tail swaying with every step. She carried a tray with snacks and tea for herself and Liana. Her bright demeanor instantly lifted Javier''s mood.


    "Meira, where are you going next?" he asked, feigning innocence but already scheming.


    "Hmm? Oh, I was thinking of visiting the library," Meira replied, setting the tray down.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "Really? Can I join? I''ve never been to the library before!"


    Meira tilted her head, a bit unsure. "Well... Madam Francesca and Lord Garius will be attending the noble party for two or three days. So maybe it''s okay, as long as we''re careful."


    "Thank you, Meira!" Javier beamed, standing up on wobbly legs and toddling toward her.


    Meira chuckled and patted his head gently. "Alright, young master. But you have to promise to behave in the library, okay? No running around or pulling books off the shelves."


    "Of course," Javier said with his most angelic smile, already planning to do exactly the opposite.


    The library was a grand room filled with rows of tall bookshelves, reaching all the way to the ceiling. To Javier, it felt like stepping into a treasure trove of knowledge. His eyes darted around, scanning the countless leather-bound tomes.


    "Wow," he whispered, genuinely impressed. "So many books..."


    Meira watched him with an amused smile as she busied herself arranging a few books that had been misplaced.


    Javier wandered over to a section with books written in an ancient language. His eyes narrowed as he pretended to struggle with the letters, but in truth, he could already read fluently thanks to his past life.


    Perfect, he thought. If I''m going to learn how to control mana and practice magic, I need to do it secretly. No one can know I''m actually capable. Better to let everyone think I''m just a useless little kid.


    As Meira turned her back, Javier pulled out a small book on basic mana theory and tucked it under his shirt. He''d read it later in the safety of his crib.


    For now, though, his focus shifted back to Meira, who was climbing a small ladder to place a book on a higher shelf. His mischievous grin returned as he toddled over to her.


    "Meira," he called sweetly.


    She looked down at him. "Yes, young master?"


    "Can you read me a story?" he asked, flashing her his most innocent look.


    Meira chuckled and climbed down from the ladder. "Of course. Which one do you want to hear?"


    Javier pointed to a random book, not caring about the content. As long as he could spend more time with his future wife, that was all that mattered.


    "Ehehe," he thought to himself as Meira sat down and opened the book. "They''re all mine."


    The night cover the estate in silence, save for the occasional crackle of the magic torches lining the hallways. With Francesca and the others away at the noble party, Junichi¡ªreborn as Javier ¡ªhad the perfect opportunity to indulge in his secret ambitions.


    He lay in his crib in Liana''s room, feigning sleep while the elf hummed softly to herself, preparing for bed. As her light footsteps faded and the room fell still, Javier opened one eye.


    Hehehe, it''s my time now.


    Sliding quietly out of his crib, he tiptoed across the room, careful not to wake Liana. His tiny form slipped through the door, and he crept down the dimly lit hallways, his heart racing with excitement.


    The library wasn''t far, but the journey felt like a grand adventure to Javier. The shadows flickered on the stone walls, but he paid them no mind. His thoughts were focused entirely on the wealth of knowledge waiting for him.


    Finally, he reached the heavy wooden door of the library. Pushing it open just enough to slip through, he stepped inside and closed it softly behind him. The room was pitch black, but that didn''t bother him.


    Javier held out his small hand, channeling mana into his palm. A soft, pale glow emanated from his hand¡ªenough to light the immediate area without drawing attention.


    Perfect.


    He scanned the shelves, eyes glinting with determination. Most of the books were far out of his reach, but he didn''t mind. He focused on the lower shelves, running his fingers over the spines until he found one that intrigued him.


    Pulling the book free, he settled onto a small cushion in the corner of the room. The glow from his palm illuminated the pages as he began to read.


    The book was about mana manipulation, a foundational text for aspiring mages. Javier smirked.


    This is exactly what I need. If I master mana now, I''ll be leagues ahead of everyone else. No need for tutors or fancy ceremonies.


    As he read, he practiced the techniques described, quietly channeling mana through his body. It was challenging, especially with his small, undeveloped frame, but Javier''s determination drove him forward.


    The hours slipped by unnoticed as he absorbed the book''s teachings. His mana control improved with each attempt, the glowing light in his palm steady and bright.


    Eventually, a soft creak outside the library door startled him. He extinguished the glow in an instant, plunging the room into darkness.


    Who could that be at this hour?


    The door opened slowly, and Javier held his breath, pressing himself against the shelves. A familiar figure stepped inside, holding a small lantern.


    "Javier?" Meira''s soft voice called out, her tail swishing behind her. "Are you in here? I thought I saw you sneaking around earlier..."


    Javier sighed in relief, stepping into the lantern''s glow.


    "Meira! You scared me!" he whispered, putting on his most innocent face.


    She knelt down, her golden eyes narrowing. "What are you doing here? You''re supposed to be in bed!"


    "I... I couldn''t sleep," Javier mumbled, clutching the book behind his back.


    Meira sighed, her tail flicking. "You''re going to get in trouble if the madam or Lord Garius finds out you''re wandering around at night."


    She lifted him effortlessly, tucking him against her shoulder.


    "Let''s go back to bed, young master," she said firmly.


    Javier pouted but didn''t resist. Guess I''ll have to come back tomorrow night.


    As Meira carried him back to Liana''s room, Javier''s mind raced with plans. He''d tasted the thrill of discovery, and nothing¡ªnot even his doting maids¡ªwould stop him from mastering his magic in secret.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 12 Hidden Hierarchies ( 12 )

    Javier sulked in his highchair, his toddler features carefully masking the storm raging in his mind. The dining hall buzzed with the return of the noble party. Lord Garius, the dried plum, sat at the head of the table, exuding a self-satisfied air in his new silver-trimmed uniform.The family''s newly polished silver emblem gleamed on his chest¡ªa testament to the family''s rise in rank.


    Silver now, huh? Good for you, dried plum. One step closer to shining in the sun like a raisin, Javier thought, snickering internally.


    The dinner itself was uneventful at first. Plates were served, maids bustled about, and the siblings chatted among themselves. As always, the eldest and second sons, Marcellus and Cedric, drew the most attention. Lady Francesca personally ensured their plates were full and their glasses never empty, beaming with pride.


    Javier, meanwhile, had his usual entourage of three maids: Liana, Meira, and Lithia. He was perfectly content, planning his next nightly escape to the library¡ªuntil Francesca''s words shattered his peace.


    "Miera, Lithia," Francesca began with her usual composed tone, "starting tomorrow, you will be assigned to assist Marcellus and Cedric, respectively. They are at critical stages of their studies and training. They''ll need your help."


    The maids exchanged glances before bowing in unison. "Yes, Madam."


    Javier''s fork froze mid-air. His mind reeled, the words echoing painfully.


    What? No, no, no... This isn''t happening.


    Francesca turned to Liana. "Liana, you will remain dedicated to Javier. He''s still young and needs close care. Handle him well."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied, her expression calm as always.


    Javier clenched his fists under the table. Just Liana? ONLY Liana?! Are you kidding me?


    His thoughts spiraled into despair. Meira, my second mama, gone. Lithia, my kind third mama, gone. Both stolen by those two brothers of mine. WHY?!


    He could feel his chest tightening, but he kept his face blank. Francesca glanced at him briefly and smiled, as if to reassure him. It only made him more upset.


    Dinner dragged on, each bite tasteless to Javier. When the meal finally ended, the family dispersed to their rooms, leaving Javier with Liana. She carried him back to her room, her steps light and unbothered.


    Sensing his mood, Liana glanced down at him. "Young Master, you''ve been quiet tonight. Are you feeling well?"


    Javier pouted, burying his face against her shoulder. "I''m fine," he muttered.


    Fine? No, I''m not fine! My beautiful mamas were just snatched away! This isn''t fair!


    Back in Liana''s room, she laid him gently in his crib. "Rest now, Javier. You''ve had a long day."


    But as she turned to leave, Javier reached out and grabbed her sleeve.


    "Liana..." he said softly.


    "Yes?"


    "You won''t leave me too, right?"


    Her stern elf face softened, and for the first time that night, Javier felt a hint of comfort.


    "I cant promise," she said, stroking his hair. "But I''m here for you."


    Javier sighed, closing his eyes. For now, at least, Liana was still his.Assign for him,only for him


    No one takes her. Not even my brothers.


    Javier looked up at Liana with his best pleading expression, his big toddler eyes shining with faux innocence. "Can I sleep with you? Please?"


    Liana''s expression softened, her usual calm demeanor now tinged with a gentle smile. "Of course, Young Master. Come here."


    She lifted him from the crib and held him close, her hands steady and warm. Javier nestled into her arms, letting out a small, triumphant heh.


    One step closer to securing my number one spot with Liana. Those dried plums and their schemes can''t stop me.


    What Javier didn''t realize was that Liana''s smile held a secret¡ªa bittersweet acceptance of her current position. Among the household maids, serving the lord of the house directly was the highest honor, followed by attending to the lady or madam. Being assigned to care for the eldest or second sons, who carried the family''s hopes, was prestigious too. But being tasked to care exclusively for the youngest child, especially one not yet of notable status like Javier, was considered a demotion.


    Still, Liana didn''t mind. She had seen the complex web of politics and power struggles within noble households. While others may have viewed this role as a step down, she found peace in it. Attending to Javier meant fewer eyes scrutinizing her every move. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And, in truth, she''d grown fond of him.


    As Liana settled into her bed, she laid Javier beside her. He snuggled closer, his tiny hands clutching at her sleeve. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "You won''t leave me like Meira and Lithia, will you?" His voice was quiet, laced with vulnerability he rarely showed.


    Liana hesitated, brushing a lock of hair from his face. "No, I won''t leave you."


    Javier grinned, his face pressed against her shoulder. "Good. You''re now my favorite."


    Liana chuckled softly. "You''re quite the charmer, aren''t you?"


    You have no idea, Javier thought, smirking inside.


    As the room fell into a comfortable silence, Liana watched her young master slowly drift to sleep. She could tell he was clever, more so than any child his age had any right to be. His antics, his sudden silences, the way he observed everything around him¡ªit all hinted at a mind far sharper than he let on.


    For now, though, she kept those thoughts to herself. After all, being assigned to Javier meant she could witness what made him unique. Whether it was a demotion or not didn''t matter anymore.


    Liana adjusted herself on the bed, cradling Javier gently. She tilted her head, observing him with a soft, almost maternal expression. "You want to breastfeed, Young Master?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up instantly, his excitement concealed behind a practiced, innocent smile. "Really? Yes, I want to!"


    She chuckled at his enthusiasm, patting his cheek lightly. "Alright, come here then."


    Javier wasted no time, crawling closer to her. Liana, always composed, adjusted her blouse, revealing just enough to cradle him comfortably against her chest. Her movements were graceful, deliberate, as though this had become second nature to her.


    Javier latched on with a contented sigh, a warm sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    This is the life!. Liana, you''re my number one now.


    Meanwhile, Liana observed him quietly, stroking his hair as he nestled against her. There was something peculiar about him¡ªan unspoken maturity beneath the surface, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    "You''re always so eager," she teased lightly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Javier gave her a sleepy grin in response, his energy finally starting to fade. "That''s because you''re special."


    Liana''s heart softened at the words. She leaned back against the pillow, her mind briefly wandering. Despite her position in the household hierarchy, moments like this made her feel important in a different way¡ªcherished, even.


    "Alright, Young Master, settle down now," she murmured.


    Javier''s breathing slowed as he nestled closer against Liana. Even as his small body relaxed, his mind stayed active.


    Don''t worry, Liana. I want you, and I will always want you, he mused, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his lips. For me, for the current me, and for the future me. For our future.


    The resolve in his heart felt unshakable. He didn''t care for the noble rankings, the parties, or even the expectations placed upon him. What he cared about was the bond he shared with Liana¡ªa bond he was determined to protect.


    Liana, oblivious to his inner thoughts, continued to stroke his hair gently. She gazed down at his serene expression, her own heart feeling a strange warmth she couldn''t quite explain.


    "You''re such a curious little one," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible in the quiet room. "But¡­ I''m glad to be here for you."


    As Javier drifted further into sleep, his last conscious thought lingered on Liana''s warmth and the promise he silently made to himself.


    No matter what happens, Liana, I''ll make sure you stay by my side.


    And with that, the room fell silent, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight, a quiet promise binding them in the stillness of the night.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 13 Persistent Young Master ( 13 )

    "Young Master!!"Liana''s voice echoed through the hall, her soft yet firm tone carrying just enough urgency to stir excitement in Javier''s mischievous heart.


    Heheh¡­ catch me if you can, Liana!


    "Found you!" Liana''s face appeared suddenly, peeking behind the door with a triumphant smile.


    "Ehhh?!" Javier feigned surprise, throwing his hands up in mock defeat.


    "Now, now," Liana said, crossing her arms as she stood over him. "It''s time for your studies, Young Master. No more running around."


    Javier leaned closer, whispering in her pointed ear, "But Liana¡­ I already learn and know everything, right?"


    Liana whispering back with a teasing glint in her eye, "Yes, but what will the Lord and Madam say if they don''t see you in the study room?"


    "Tch¡­" Javier clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes at her. "Fine, fine. But first¡­" He leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Kisssssssss."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, though a small smile played on her lips. "You haven''t changed at all," she muttered, leaning closer. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier, now eleven years old, had grown taller and more handsome. To her suprise, he was already a little taller than her.


    How did time fly so fast? she wondered. Just a few years ago, he was an insistent, stubborn infant tugging at her for milk. Now, here he was, still insistent, though with entirely different demands.


    Her lips brushed against his forehead in a soft kiss. "There, satisfied?"


    "Nope." Javier smirked, pointing to his cheek.


    Liana rolled her eyes but complied, planting a quick kiss on his cheek.


    "Now let''s go," she said, pulling him toward the study room.


    Javier followed, grinning ear to ear. It''s a new routine, but it''s mine, he thought. And Liana? She''s mine too. Always.


    Liana opened a thick tome and placed it on the study table, her movements calm and practiced. As always, the book was a mere prop¡ªa guise to make it seem like she was diligently teaching her young master. However, today, her curiosity finally got the better of her.


    Javier sat across from her, casually flipping the pages of a separate book, seemingly disinterested. But Liana knew better. Over the years, she''d discovered the depths of his intellect and capabilities. He''d mastered advanced magic, mathematics, intricate formulas, and multiple languages. What astonished her most was his fluency in the elven language¡ªsomething even many elves struggled to achieve.


    "(Young Master, may I ask something?)" Liana asked softly, switching to her native tongue. Her delicate voice carried a mix of awe and hesitation.


    Javier didn''t look up immediately, but a small smile tugged at his lips. He responded without hesitation in perfect elven, "(Go ahead, Liana. Ask anything.)"


    "(Why do you hide your potential?)" she asked, her eyes fixed on him, searching for an answer.


    Javier finally met her gaze, his eyes shimmering with amusement. "(Liana, you promised me you wouldn''t tell anyone, right?)"


    "I did," she replied, her voice laced with concern. "(But it still doesn''t explain why.)"


    He sighed, leaning back in his chair and resting his chin on his hand. "(Sigh¡­ who wants to busy themselves just to please others?)"


    Liana blinked, momentarily stunned by his words.


    "(Think about it. If I show what I''m capable of, I''ll be forced into endless duties, expectations, and possibly even sent away to some prestigious academy. Do I look like someone who wants to waste my time pleasing a bunch of nobles?)"


    "(But your family¡ª)"


    "(They''re already doing fine without me.)" He smirked, his tone confident. "(Let my brothers carry the family''s ambitions. I''m happy staying right here¡­.)"


    Liana felt her cheeks warm at his declaration. She averted her gaze, focusing on the book in front of her. "(You''re impossible.)"


    "(No, Liana, I''m just smarter than most.)" His grin widened as he leaned closer. "(And I know how to keep my priorities straight. You''re one of them, after all.)"


    Liana didn''t respond, though her soft smile betrayed her thoughts. She picked up the quill to jot something in the margins of the book, pretending to be occupied while her heart raced from Javier words.


    "By the way, Liana, I''m bored," Javier said, stretching his arms above his head with a mischievous grin. "Maybe I should ask permission from my father or mother to visit the town or a nearby village. You know, experience is better. Eheheh."


    Liana paused, her hand hovering over the quill she was using to jot down notes. Her expression shifted into one of mild exasperation, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    "Young Master, you know Lord Garius would never allow you to wander around unsupervised. And Madam Francesca would probably faint at the idea of you mingling with commoners."


    Javier leaned closer, resting his chin on his hand, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "That''s why I said I''d ask for permission. If they send a guard or two with me, it''ll be fine, right? Maybe even you can come along."


    Liana arched an eyebrow. "Do you really think they''ll let me escort you? The last time you tried to sneak off to the library at night, they nearly doubled the number of maids watching you."


    He laughed. "Well, I''ll just argue that they can''t keep me cooped up forever. I need to learn about the world, Liana. How else will I know if the village baker makes bread better than the one in the mansion?"


    Liana sighed, setting the quill down and crossing her arms. "You''re just looking for an excuse to wander around and cause trouble, aren''t you?"


    "Trouble?" Javier feigned innocence, placing a hand on his chest. "Me? Never! I''m simply a curious young master who wants to see what life is like beyond these walls. Who knows? I might even pick up a few things to impress you."


    Liana''s cheeks tinted a faint pink, but she quickly turned away to hide it. "You''re impossible, Young Master."


    "And yet, here you are, always by my side," he teased, standing up and walking toward the door. "Anyway, think about it, Liana. A little outing could do us both some good. Fresh air, new sights¡­ maybe even new experiences. Doesn''t that sound exciting?"


    Liana glanced at him, her smile soft but cautious. "If Lord Garius or Madam Francesca approves, I''ll go with you. But until then, sit down and focus on your studies."


    Javier groaned dramatically before plopping back into his chair. "Fine, fine. But I''m holding you to that promise, Liana. Once I get the green light, we''re going on an adventure."


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of fondness and resignation. "You''re lucky you''re so charming, Young Master."


    Later that night, the entire family gathered in the dining room. The atmosphere was lively, with conversations bouncing back and forth between Lord Garius''s wives, children, and stepchildren. Marcellus and Cedric, Javier''s older brothers, sat proudly, basking in their status as a wizard and a swordmaster respectively. The other step-siblings were there too¡ªnot as fortunate as the eldest brothers but still boasting respectable blessings and classes.


    Javier noticed that his youngest stepmother was pregnant, and the first stepmother was openly discussing plans for a third child with Lord Garius.


    My mama Francesca? She doesn''t want to get pregnant anymore, Javier mused. He smiled inwardly. Not that I blame her. Managing all these kids and dealing with that old dried plum¡­


    His smile grew wider as he recalled the latest gossip. Oh, by the way, my dried plum of a father is soon to marry another woman¡ªwith Mama''s permission. Congratulations, dried plum! Hahaha!


    But Javier wasn''t just here to listen to family politics tonight. He had a mission. Standing up, he addressed his father.


    "Esteemed Father, I kindly ask for your permission to venture outside to the town or a nearby village tomorrow so I can gain some real-world experience."


    The room went silent. All eyes turned to Lord Garius, who raised an eyebrow at the unusual request.


    "Hmmm?" His voice boomed. "All you ever do is play! Why can''t you be like your brothers and your sister here?" He gestured toward Marcellus, Cedric, and the other step-siblings.


    Javier resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Ugh, here we go again. Another round of the dried plum''s infamous yelling.


    "You know there will be a blessing ceremony three years from now! And all you do is play, play, play! What about your studies?"


    Dried plum strikes again, Javier thought, keeping a neutral expression as his father launched into another lecture.


    "Look at both of your brothers," Lord Garius continued, pointing to Marcellus and Cedric. "Top and second-best students in the Royal Academy! And yet you! You don''t even go to school!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 14 Dried Plum and the Mischievous Son ( 14 )

    Javier casually leaned back in his chair, his small finger digging into his nose as he watched his esteemed father¡ªLord Garius, or as he fondly called him in his mind, "the dried plum"¡ªcontinue his tirade."No! You won''t get any permission from me!" the old man shout, slamming his hand on the table for emphasis. "Neither will anyone else in this family give you permission! How do you expect to learn anything when all you do is waste time?"


    Javier yawned, his expression completely unbothered. "Hmm? Are you done, dried plum?" he muttered, flicking his gaze toward his siblings, who were sitting smugly with their noses in the air. His eldest brother, Marcellus, puffed out his chest as if to say, Look how perfect I am.


    Cedric, the second son, leaned back with a smirk that screamed, I''m the swordmaster prodigy, and you''re not.


    Even his step-siblings looked down at him like he was some charity case unworthy of their presence. Oh, how he wanted to wipe those smug looks off their faces one day. But for now, he had a role to play.


    "Javier!" Lord Garius snapped, his face turning a darker shade of red. "Stop with that rude posture and answer me properly!"


    Still digging his finger into his nose, Javier responded in a bored tone, "Esteemed father, as the youngest son, my duty is to observe and learn. And what better way to learn than through real-life experience?"


    His casual tone earned him a sharp glare from Francesca, his mother, who was seated gracefully across the table. She didn''t speak, but the subtle pinch of her brows told him to tread carefully.


    Lord Garius sneered, leaning closer. "Real-life experience? Ha! Don''t make me laugh. What do you hope to learn from wandering around like some commoner? You are nobility. You should be studying, training, and preparing for your future blessing ceremony!"


    Javier sighed dramatically, removing his finger from his nose and flicking it away with mock elegance. "Ah, yes, the blessing ceremony," he said with exaggerated reverence. "How could I forget the grand event that determines my future class? Perhaps I''ll become a humble farmer, like the ones who actually work hard to support this household. Surely that would be a noble pursuit, wouldn''t you agree, esteemed father?"


    A silence fell over the table, broken only by the muffled giggles of one of his step-siblings. Marcellus and Cedric, however, both looked ready to explode with laughter or rage¡ªit was hard to tell which.


    "You insolent child!" Lord Garius bellowed, rising to his feet. "How dare you mock your heritage in front of the family!"


    Javier leaned forward, resting his chin on his palm, his golden eyes glinting with a mischievous light. "I''m not mocking, Father. I''m merely exploring all possible outcomes. Isn''t that what you want? A son who considers every option?"


    The sarcasm in his voice was as thick , and Lord Garius looked like he was about to pop a vein.


    "Enough!" Francesca''s voice cut through the tension like a blade. She placed her fork down delicately and turned to Javier with a calm but firm expression. "Javier, apologize to your father."


    Javier met her gaze, his playful smirk softening slightly. "Of course, Mother," he said smoothly, bowing his head. "My deepest apologies, esteemed father.."


    Lord Garius huffed, sinking back into his chair. "Hmph. See to it that it doesn''t happen again. And forget about leaving the estate. You''ll stay here and focus on your studies, just like the rest of your siblings."


    Javier nodded,but inside, he was already planning his next move. Dried plum, you''ll see. I don''t need anyone''s permission to do what I want.


    As the dinner concluded, and the family began to leave the dining room, Javier lingered behind, his mischievous grin returning.


    "Liana," he whispered as his maid approached to escort him back to his quarters.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied softly, her keen eyes catching the glint in his.


    "Pack some snacks and a cloak," he whispered, his grin widening. "We''re going on an adventure tomorrow."


    Liana frowned, crossing her arms as she looked down at Javier. "No, Young Master. I don''t want you sneaking out. Do you know how much trouble I''ll be in if Lord Garius finds out? If I pack lunch for you, it''s as good as admitting I helped!"


    Javier tilted his head, giving her his most innocent smile. "Oh, come now, Liana. Who said anything about sneaking? It''s just a little walk. Nothing dangerous."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "You''ve been talking about ''adventuring'' for weeks now. I know exactly what you''re planning, and the answer is no."


    Inside his mind, Javier chuckled to himself. Heh, who needs food anyway? Hunting sounds more fun. He glanced at Liana, pretend to be disappointed. "Alright, alright, You win, Liana." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her expression softened, but she didn''t relax completely. "Good. Now, let''s get you to bed before you get any more wild ideas."


    Javier obediently followed her out of the dining room, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his lips. As they walked down the dimly lit hallway, his mind raced with plans. Let her think I''m giving up. Tomorrow, the adventure begins. Hunting my own food, experiencing the real world... This is going to be fun.


    When they reached his quarters, Liana helped him get ready for bed, her stern expression still lingering. "You promised, Young Master. No sneaking out."


    Javier nodded, looking as earnest as he could manage. "Yes..yes."


    She gave him one last skeptical look before tucking him in. "Good night, Young Master.And don''t cause trouble."


    As soon as the door closed behind her, Javier smirked, his eyes glinting in the moonlight. Don''t cause trouble? Oh, Liana, you know me better than that.


    --


    The early morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of dew and earth as Javier slipped past the mansion gates. His invisibility skill cloaked him perfectly, rendering him undetectable to the guards stationed nearby. A triumphant grin spread across his face as he darted into the open road, feeling the exhilarating rush of freedom.


    "Hehe, time to explore!" Javier whispered to himself.


    With a flick of his wrist, he activated his wind magic, enhancing his speed. The world around him blurred as he dashed forward, the thrill of breaking free coursing through his veins. The road stretched ahead, winding towards the nearby village, its outline barely visible in the dim pre-dawn light.


    "Who needs a weapon when I''ve got this?" Javier murmured, flexing his fingers.


    A faint glow emanated from his palm as he gathered mana. The familiar warmth of his wind magic filled him, ready to unleash at a moment''s notice. He smirked at the thought of encountering a monster. Let''s see what''s out here.


    The forest lining the road loomed dark and mysterious, the faint rustling of leaves hinting at unseen creatures. Javier''s heightened senses picked up distant sounds¡ªchirping crickets, hooting owls, and the occasional snap of a twig.


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed from the underbrush to his left. Javier stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the sound.


    "Alright," he said, cracking his knuckles, "time for some action,ehehehe!"


    From the shadows emerged a wolf-like creature, its fur bristling and eyes glowing a menacing red. Its sharp teeth gleamed in the faint light as it snarled, stepping closer.


    "Looks like I found my first challenge," Javier said, a confident smirk playing on his lips. He raised his glowing hand, wind swirling around him in anticipation.


    The wolf lunged, and with a swift motion, Javier unleashed a gust of wind that knocked the creature back into the bushes.


    "Too easy," he chuckled, brushing off his hands.


    But then, more growls sounded from the forest, and a pair of glowing red eyes became a dozen. Javier''s smirk widened. "Oh, so you brought friends huh. Even better!!! Ehehehehe"


    His mana surged as he prepared for the fight, his excitement building. This is going to be more fun than I thought.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 15 Wolves, Wits, and a Dwarfs Deal ( 15 )

    Mana Channeling activated...Passive Skill: Speed Up


    Passive Skill: Instant Cast


    Javier grinned as the largest wolf charged toward him, saliva dripping from its snarling maw. With a flick of his wrist, his mana surged. The ground beneath his feet cracked as he leaped back, effortlessly dodging the attack.


    "Fire Burst!" he shouted, a ball of fire erupting from his palm and slamming into the wolf''s flank. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The smell of singed fur filled the air as the wolf yelped in pain. Without missing a beat, Javier followed up with another attack.


    "Wind Slash!"


    A sharp, crescent-shaped wind tore through the air, slicing through the creature with precision. And It fell, lifeless.


    "Two down¡­" Javier muttered, turning his attention to the remaining wolves, their red eyes glowing with feral hunger. "...five more to go!"


    The wolves charged, but Javier was ready.


    "Lightning Bolt!" A streak of crackling electricity shot from his hand, striking one wolf square in the chest and sending it sprawling.


    "Earth Vine!" Thick vines erupted from the ground, ensnaring two of the wolves mid-leap. Their snarls turned to panicked whimpers as the vines tightened around them.


    "Earth Spike!" With a stomp, sharp earthen spikes shot up from the ground, impaling one of the trapped wolves instantly.


    "Light Blinding!" A brilliant flash of light filled the area, stunning the remaining wolf as it tried to shake off the effects.


    The last wolf¡ªa massive, muscular beast¡ªshook its head and growled lowly, refusing to retreat. Javier''s smirk widened as he canceled his skill.


    "Now let''s test my physical skills," he said, crouching slightly and waiting for the wolf to make its move.


    The wolf lunged, its jaws snapping shut where Javier had been standing just a moment ago. With effortless grace, he leaped over the beast, spun mid-air, and delivered a powerful back kick to its head. The impact was like thunder, sending the wolf crashing to the ground, motionless.


    "Too easy," Javier said, dusting off his hands.


    He walked over to the fallen creatures, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Stretching out his hand, he activated his Magical Storage Skill, a glowing portal appearing at his side. One by one, the wolves'' remains disappeared into the storage.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled. " I can sell this later."


    With the area clear and his mana reserves still high, Javier turned his gaze toward the village. "Alright, what''s next on today''s adventure?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up as he spotted the bustling village in the distance. "Ohh! A big village! Eheheh¡­ this is going to be fun!"


    As he approached the gates, a guard stationed there noticed him immediately. The man furrowed his brows, puzzled by the sight of a child wandering alone.


    "Hey, kid! I don''t think I''ve seen you around here. Are you lost?"


    Javier tilted his head and flashed an innocent smile. "Oh, me? Nope! I''m just playing around."


    The guard crossed his arms, clearly not convinced. "Where''s your house?"


    Javier casually pointed back down the road he had come from. "There!"


    The guard raised an eyebrow. "And your parents? Where are they?"


    "Probably still asleep," Javier replied with a shrug, keeping his voice light and carefree.


    The guard let out a heavy sigh, muttering under his breath about wandering kids. "Why''d you come all the way here?"


    Javier clasped his hands behind his back, swaying slightly as he answered, "Just wanted to see around."


    The guard scratched his head, clearly torn between his duty and the harmless nature of the boy. "Alright, fine. You can come in. But honestly, kids like you shouldn''t be wandering around without your parents."


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "I know, I know. Eheheh."


    The guard shook his head, motioning for Javier to enter. "Go on, but stay out of trouble, alright?"


    "Okay!" Javier replied with a grin as he darted past the gate.


    Inside, the village was alive with activity¡ªmerchants selling their goods, children playing in the streets, and the folk bustling about their daily routines. Javier''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Now¡­ where should I start exploring?" he thought, rubbing his hands. "Eheheh¡­ this is going to be fun."


    Javier walked further into the village when something caught his eye¡ªa short, stocky man with pointy ears and a beard as thick as a forest, setting up a temporary shop filled with tools, weapons, and trinkets. The burly figure was unmistakably a dwarf.


    "Hello, old man!" Javier greeted cheerfully, walking up to him.


    The dwarf squinted at the boy, his tone gruff and skeptical. "Huh? What''s a kid like ye want? Shouldn''t ye be off chasin'' butterflies or somethin''?"


    Javier smirked. "Do you buy raw materials?"


    The dwarf raised an eyebrow, then let out a loud snort. "Raw materials? From a wee lad like ye? Hah! Listen, kiddo, I don''t deal in small stones or pebbles fer yer lil'' toy collection."


    Javier shook his head, still smiling. "Ah, no, old man. Not toys. Raw materials."


    The dwarf groaned and scratched his head, muttering under his breath. "Why do I always end up entertainin'' kiddos who think they''re traders? Fine then, show me what ye''ve got, boy. Let''s see if ye ain''t wastin'' me precious time."


    Javier grinned and reached into his magic storage, pulling out five wolf bodies. "How about these?" he said, laying them down with a thud on the dwarf''s table.


    The dwarf''s eyes widened as he inspected the gruesome sight. He rubbed his chin, clearly impressed. "Wait a minute... these are prime specimens! Where in the blazes did ye get these?"


    Javier shrugged, trying to sound casual. "I had a little run-in with a pack of them out in the woods. Took care of the lot¡ªwasn''t too hard."


    The dwarf shot him a suspicious glare. "A run-in, eh? Ye ain''t lyin'', are ye, lad?"


    "Not at all," Javier replied, his tone earnest, though the mischievous glint in his eyes suggested he was quite capable of handling himself in a tight spot.


    The dwarf let out a hearty laugh, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. "Alright, kid. I''ll give ye credit where it''s due. This ain''t bad at all. Ye might not be as useless as ye look!"


    "So¡­ are you buying or not?" Javier asked, his tone playful but firm.


    The dwarf let out a hearty laugh, impressed by the boy''s boldness. "Ye''ve got spirit, lad. Alright, I''ll buy it. But don''t think I''ll be overpayin'' just ''cause ye''ve got a baby face!"


    Javier smirked, crouching beside the dwarf. "Good! Then let''s talk prices, old man. I''m sure you won''t mind paying a little extra for the convenience of a full-body delivery."


    The dwarf''s booming laughter echoed through the village as the two began haggling. Villagers passing by stopped to watch the strange sight¡ªa young boy bargaining with a seasoned dwarf merchant as if they were equals.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 16 Gold Coins and Grilled Skewers ( 16 )

    "Ah, these fine things..." The dwarf inspected the wolf, running his hands over the fur, claws, and teeth. "Heheh, sure these can be sold for much more after dismantlin''. For all this... 2 silver, eh?"Javier raised an eyebrow, his smirk unwavering. "Sigh... I guess I''ll find another buyer then," he said casually, turning away with a dramatic shrug.


    "Wait! 5 silver!!" the dwarf called out, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Javier glanced back over his shoulder, his expression unimpressed. "Hmm... I think I saw some merchants over there callin'' me. They might pay better," he said, pointing toward a group of bustling traders nearby.


    The dwarf''s face turned red. "Alright, alright! 1 gold coin! All five ! Not a copper more!"


    Javier''s smirk widened as he turned back. He walked up to the dwarf and leaned in slightly, his tone dripping with mock authority. "Heheh... Next time, old man, don''t play games with actual customers." He perfectly mimicked the dwarf''s thick accent, earning a mixture of surprise and begrudging respect from the burly merchant.


    The dwarf barked out a hearty laugh. "By the forge, ye''ve got nerve, lad! Fine, here''s yer coin. And next time, bring me more beasts like this. Ye''ve got the makin''s of a proper hunter."


    Javier pocketed the gold coin, waving lazily as he walked away. "Maybe. If ye''re lucky, old man!" he called back, mimicking the slang again before disappearing into the bustling village.


    "Now, where should I go next?" Javier muttered, glancing around the lively village market. His eyes sparkled as he spotted a lady with a kind smile arranging her wares. "Oh!!! Nice lady there... ehehehe." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then something else caught his attention. "Oh, that one looks good!" His gaze landed on a stall selling grilled skewers. "Maybe I''ll grab one of those later... Oh, look at the food!" The smells of roasted meat and fresh bread made his stomach rumble, but another glint nearby diverted his focus.


    He stopped at a stall displaying jewelry. Among the trinkets, a simple but elegant silver necklace sparkled under the sunlight. "Oh, that''s a nice necklace," Javier said, stepping closer. "Hello. How much is that?"


    The vendor, an older woman, glanced down at him and crossed her arms. "Huh? This one costs 10 silver. Not for some kid to buy."


    "At least let me have a look," Javier said, flashing his most charming smile.


    The woman hesitated but handed it to him. Javier held it up, imagining how it would look on Liana. Maybe I should buy this for her. She''d look stunning with it... ehehehe.


    "Alright, ma''am," he said confidently, "I''ll buy this one!"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting him to have the coin. "Do you even have that kind of money, boy?"


    Javier reached into his pouch and pulled out a gold coin, casually flipping it in his hand. "I think this''ll cover it, right?"


    The woman''s jaw dropped slightly before quickly composing herself. "Uh, yes, of course! Here''s your change, young sir."


    Javier took the necklace and the silver coins she handed back, giving her a wink. "Thanks, ma''am."


    He walked away, whistling to himself. Can''t wait to see Liana''s face when I give her this... ehehehe.


    At the village gate, a group of guards stood at attention as a woman approached them. She wore a maid''s uniform bearing the emblem of a Viscount''s house. Accompanying her were three stern-looking guards in matching uniforms.


    "Have you seen a kid around 11 years old here?" she asked firmly, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    The gate guard straightened immediately. "!!!! Yes!! We''ve seen him!! He''s inside the village," he blurted out, recognizing the urgency in her voice.


    She smiled, but there was a sharpness behind it. "Good. You three, ensure he doesn''t pass through this gate unnoticed."


    "Yes, ma''am!" the guards replied in unison, moving to block the exit.


    Meanwhile, Javier was strolling through the bustling marketplace, enjoying a juicy meat skewer. The lively atmosphere and the variety of sights kept him distracted. "Ehehe... this is the life," he muttered, biting into his skewer and glancing at the stalls selling everything from trinkets to fresh produce.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed through the crowd.


    "Young Master!!!!!!"


    Javier froze mid-bite, the skewer still in his mouth. His eyes widened as he turned toward the voice. He recognized it instantly.


    "Oh no... I''ve been found!" he whispered to himself, quickly scanning for an escape route.


    The bustling market froze in its tracks as onlookers watched the dramatic chase unfold. Javier darted between stalls, laughter spilling from his lips, as Liana, determined and swift, pursued him like a hawk chasing its prey.


    "Don''t run!!" Liana''s voice rang out, commanding attention.


    "Err... where should I go?" Javier muttered, glancing around before breaking into another sprint. "Catch me if you can, Liana!" he teased, laughing.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Liana retorted. With a burst of speed, she leaped toward him, locking her legs around his waist.


    The impact brought both of them to the ground gently, but Javier squirmed under her hold. A crowd started gathering, whispering and murmuring as they noticed her refined maid attire and the Viscount emblem.


    "Ekkk!! Liana! Not so rough!" Javier exclaimed, still laughing but clearly caught.


    "Where do you think you''re going, young master?" she demanded, her stern tone failing to hide her exasperation.


    "Eh... just some sightseeing? Ehehe," Javier replied sheepishly.


    "Don''t ''ehehe'' me!" she scolded, gripping his arm. "You know you''re supposed to have permission or at least an escort if you''re going out!"


    Their banter drew gasps from the onlookers.


    "Oh!? Lord Garius''s son? The Viscount''s son?" one villager whispered.


    "I can''t believe it," another murmured. "It''s our first time seeing someone from the Viscount''s family here."


    "And he''s so handsome!" a young woman exclaimed, her cheeks turning pink as she admired Javier.


    Javier, always quick on his feet¡ªflashed a dazzling smile at the crowd. "Why, thank you, kind villagers," he said, his charm effortlessly disarming the tension. "I only wanted to see this lovely village of ours."


    Liana sighed, rolling her eyes. "Young master, we''re going home¡ªnow."


    "But Liana! The skewer lady over there had another batch ready!" he protested, pointing toward a nearby stall.


    The crowd chuckled, charmed by their interaction, but Liana remained firm. "No more excuses. Let''s go!"


    With that, she stood, dusting herself off, and began dragging Javier by the arm, much to the amusement of the onlookers.


    Javier glanced at the gathered villagers with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, Liana, isn''t it rude not to introduce yourself? Especially when everyone''s waiting so eagerly. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. The villagers'' curious gazes confirmed his statement¡ªthey were waiting, clearly intrigued by the presence of someone bearing the Viscount''s emblem. She straightened her posture.


    "Fine," she relented. Turning to face the crowd, she placed a hand over her chest and spoke in a refined, polite tone. "I am Liana, a maid in service of the esteemed House of Armand, led by Viscount Garius de Armand. I attend to the youngest son of the Viscount, Master Javier de Armand."


    Her elegant introduction drew murmurs of awe and respect from the crowd. Javier couldn''t help but clap his hands enthusiastically.


    "Beautifully done, Liana! Truly, you''re the picture of grace," he teased with a grin, his applause drawing even more attention.


    As Liana turned to glare at him, slightly flustered, Javier seized the opportunity. With a quick step back and a cheeky wave, he dashed off.


    "See you around, Liana! Ehehehe!"


    "Young Master! Get back here right now!" she called, but her words were drowned out by the laughter and cheers of the amused villagers.


    Javier was already weaving through the marketplace, his laughter echoing behind him as Liana sighed in defeat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 17 Caught Between Laughter and Chaos ( 17 )

    Liana chased after Javier with surprising speed, her maid''s uniform flowing as she sprinted through the marketplace. The villagers chuckled at the scene, their surprise evident. It was rare to see a noble child so carefree and playful, a stark contrast to the stern and composed heirs who had visited the village in the past."Young Master! Get back here!" Liana''s voice rang out, determined yet tinged with exasperation.


    "Ehehehe..." Javier laughed, weaving through the market stalls, his mischievous grin never fading.


    Finally, Liana managed to grab hold of his shirt, halting his escape. Javier stopped, a playful smirk on his face, and raised both hands in mock surrender. "Okay, okay, my sweetheart, you caught me."


    Liana, slightly out of breath, glared at him, her face a mixture of exhaustion and exasperation. "Young Master! How could you¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Javier pulled out a small cup of cold juice and handed it to her with a charming smile. "Here you go, sweetheart," he said smoothly, his tone playful.


    Liana blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard by the gesture. A soft smile tugged at her lips as she accepted the juice. "You''re impossible, Young Master." She sipped the juice, the cool sweetness refreshing after her sprint.


    Javier tilted his head, his grin widening. "So, can we at least walk around before heading home? Just for a bit?"


    Liana sighed, lowering the cup. Her eyes softened as she looked at the boy¡ªno, the young lord¡ªwho, despite his endless mischief, always managed to win her over. "Fine," she relented, shaking her head. "But only for a little while."


    Javier''s face lit up, and he took a few playful steps forward, gesturing for her to follow. "Thanks, Let''s go!"


    Liana could only smile as she followed after him, quietly marveling at how effortlessly he could charm his way into her good graces. The villagers who watched them chuckled warmly, charmed by the bond between the noble''s youngest son and his ever-loyal maid.


    Liana accompanied Javier as they strolled through the village, her eyes ever-watchful. "Young Master, don''t try to run off again," she said firmly, glancing at him.


    "Shall we hold hands, then?" Javier asked with a cheeky grin, his golden eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana sighed, knowing resistance was futile. "Here," she relented, extending her hand toward him.


    Javier took her hand eagerly, his grip warm and secure. Liana''s breath caught momentarily¡ªhis hand felt bigger than hers, and as she looked up at him, she realized just how much he''d grown. Despite his young age, he now stood taller than her, his demeanor a curious blend of childlike enthusiasm and mature confidence.


    They strolled through the bustling streets, hand in hand, while Javier marveled at the sights. Liana, meanwhile, couldn''t help but admire how he carried himself. Despite his mischievous nature, Javier had a way of making people feel comfortable, telling stories and charming everyone he met.


    Suddenly, Javier''s face lit up, and he pointed excitedly. "Ohhhhh!!! What is that?!"


    "Where?" Liana asked, scanning the area as he tugged at her hand.


    "That bird! That big bird! Ohhh!!!" His voice brimmed with excitement.


    Following his gaze, Liana spotted what he was pointing at. A large, feathered creature was pecking at the ground near a farm. She sighed. "That''s a Pekko, a monster bird often used to pull carriages or as mounts. But taming one is no small feat."


    "But there! There''s a whole flock of them!" Javier exclaimed, releasing her hand and dashing toward the farm.


    "Young Master!" Liana called after him, exhaling deeply. "Sigh... This Young Master..." She shook her head and followed, watching as he approached an older man tending to the Pekkos.


    "Excuse me, old man! How much for that monster bird?!" Javier asked, his excitement evident.


    The farmer turned to him, eyes narrowing slightly before noticing Liana standing a few paces behind, her maid uniform bearing the emblem of the viscount''s household. Realizing the young man before him was likely the viscount''s youngest son, he straightened up immediately.


    "Ah, good day, Young Master. How can I assist you?" the farmer asked with a polite tone.


    Javier waved dismissively. "Geh, old man, enough with the formalities! Just tell me¡ªhow much for that bird monster?!"


    The farmer chuckled at the boy''s straightforwardness. "A Pekko like that? Well, they''re not exactly cheap, Young Master. Untamed ones start at 15 gold coins. Fully trained ones cost much more."


    Javier''s eyes widened as he turned to Liana, his expression a mixture of astonishment and determination. "Fifteen gold?! Liana, I need one of these!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, suppressing a smile. "Young Master, please don''t make any rash purchases."


    "But look at them! Imagine me riding one of these into the estate¡ªso cool!" Javier spun around dramatically, already envisioning himself atop one of the massive birds.


    "Perhaps you should ask your father before making such a purchase," Liana suggested, tugging gently on his sleeve to steer him away. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh, dried plum would just say no," Javier muttered, pouting but letting himself be led back.


    The farmer laughed softly, watching the pair leave. "Quite the lively Young Master you''ve got there," he said to Liana.


    "You have no idea," she replied with a small smile, as Javier continued to chatter excitedly about someday owning a Pekko.


    "Can I at least try riding one? Ehehehe!" Javier asked with a mischievous grin.


    "No can do, Young Master!" Liana said firmly, crossing her arms. "What if you get hurt?"


    "Well, that''s what experience is for, right? Ehehe." Javier turned back to the farmer. "Hey, old man, let me try riding one!"


    Before the farmer could answer, Liana raised her voice. "Young Master. No!"


    But Javier, being his usual self, didn''t listen. With a mischievous chuckle, he vaulted over the fence. "Ehehehe¡­" he giggled, sneaking up to one of the Pekkos. He stroked its feathery head gently, the bird tilting its head to look at him curiously.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana shouted, panic creeping into her voice.


    "Relax, Liana, look¡ªit likes me!" Javier grinned, patting the Pekko as it squawked softly. Without missing a beat, he clambered onto its back, balancing himself on its broad feathered body.


    "Young Master, get down this instant!"


    "Yeahhh!!" Javier whooped, ignoring her. The Pekko, startled but not hostile, began trotting in circles. Its pace picked up as Javier shifted his weight, and soon it was running around the pen with him on its back, feathers flapping in the breeze.


    "I''m a thief! Hand over your loot, or I''ll take your lives!" Javier shouted dramatically, mimicking a bandit with exaggerated gestures. He pretended to wield an invisible sword, pointing it at imaginary enemies while the Pekko squawked and bucked playfully beneath him.


    The villagers gathered, chuckling at the spectacle.


    "Young Master, stop this nonsense!" Liana yelled, running along the fence, her face a mix of exasperation and concern.


    "Never! The mighty thief Javier is unstoppable! Hand over your treasures!" he declared, laughing as the Pekko responded to his playful energy by spinning and hopping.


    The crowd burst into laughter, watching the comedic scene of a noble boy pretending to be a bandit atop a Pekko that seemed equally as enthusiastic.


    Finally, after a particularly sharp turn, Javier nearly lost his balance, clinging to the Pekko''s neck. "Whoa, okay, maybe slow down, big guy!" he said, laughing breathlessly.


    Liana had had enough. She climbed over the fence and marched toward him, her face red with frustration.


    "Young Master, I swear¡ª!"


    Before she could finish, the Pekko stopped abruptly, and Javier slid off with a triumphant grin. "See? Easy peasy! No harm done!" He spread his arms dramatically.


    "No harm done?!" Liana grabbed his ear, tugging him away from the Pekko. "What if you''d fallen? Or been trampled?! What would Lord Garius say then?"


    "Probably something about how I''m not like my perfect brothers," Javier muttered, rubbing his ear but still smirking.


    The farmer laughed heartily. "He''s got guts, I''ll give him that."


    "You''re not helping!" Liana shot back, dragging Javier toward the gate.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Totally worth it," Javier said under his breath, flashing a thumbs-up to the chuckling crowd as Liana hauled him away.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 18 More Than Just a Maid ( 18 )

    "Mama! Let me buy that Pekko!" Javier pleaded with a cheeky grin, practically bouncing with excitement.Francesca, seated gracefully in her chair, pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. "No! You snuck out of the manor without telling anyone, causing a fuss, and now you want something completely inappropriate for a noble like you!" She let out a deep sigh. "What am I going to tell your father about this, hmm?"


    Javier leaned forward with a charming smile. "Mama, just this once, okay? Please?"


    Francesca gave him a firm look. "No! If you want to ride, we have perfectly good horses ready for you. Horses are dignified and suitable for someone of your status. Why on earth do you want those strange birds?"


    "Horses are boring, Mama! The Pekko is way cooler!" Javier whined, trying to spark her sense of adventure.


    Francesca''s patience was wearing thin. "Absolutely not! And stop arguing."


    Knowing he wasn''t going to win this one, Javier huffed and stood up. "Tch, fine!" He stomped off toward his room.


    But once he was out of sight, his mischievous grin returned. Ehehehe¡­ If Mama won''t buy it, I''ll just find the gold myself. Who needs permission when I can get it on my own? Ehehehehe...


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the big house, the sounds of swords clanging filled the training yard as Marcellus and Cedric practiced hard, moving quickly and skillfully.


    "Do you think you can beat me?!" Marcellus teased, striking powerfully while being careful.


    Cedric smiled and sidestepped. "Let''s see if you can catch me!" He quickly jabbed with his sword, but Marcellus blocked it and retaliated with a spinning kick.


    Their fight was full of energy, mixing attacks and defenses with quick moves and occasional punches and kicks. Meira and Lithia watched from a distance, cheering lightly whenever one of the brothers pulled off a good move.


    Javier walked toward the training yard, keeping an eye on them. He frowned when he saw Meira and Lithia standing proudly with his brothers.


    Damn it, he thought, feeling annoyed. They look so happy being with my brothers. Those were my maids first!


    He leaned against a tree with his arms crossed, watching the fight. Soon, he lost interest. Their moves were predictable and boring. Javier sighed loudly. What are they doing? Just fighting like the trainers told them? So dull.


    Marcellus and Cedric noticed him and paused their sparring. A smirk spread across Marcellus''s face as he pointed his sword at Javier.


    "Look who''s here! Our useless little brother," Marcellus said mockingly.


    Cedric laughed. "No wonder he only has one maid. Poor Liana must be tired dealing with someone like you!"


    "How can you be so lazy, Javier?" Marcellus added loudly. "At this rate, even your step-siblings will be better than you!"


    Their laughter echoed across the training yard, but Javier just smiled and stayed calm.


    "Uh¡­ I''m¡­ going¡­ now..." he pretended to say nervously, scratching the back of his head and shuffling away as his brothers kept laughing.


    But inside, he was really smiling. Why should I show them anything? Let them think I''m useless. It''s better this way! Ehehehe¡­


    As he walked off, he started looking around. "Where''s Liana?" he muttered.


    The thought of resting on her lap while she stroked his hair made him smile even more. He hurried his pace, eager to find her.


    "Hmmm... where can I find 15-20 gold? Hunting monsters? Yeah, that should work. Tomorrow, I''ll head out... secretly... ehehehe." Javier grinned to himself as he plotted his next adventure.


    With his plan decided, he looked around the manor. "Now... where''s Liana? She''s supposed to be taking care of me. After all, she''s assigned only to me," he muttered as he wandered through the halls.


    His search eventually led him to the kitchen, where he spotted Liana sitting at the table, eating alone. She looked peaceful, quietly enjoying her meal and completely unaware of his presence.


    Javier smirked mischievously and crept up behind her silently. Before she noticed him, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders in a playful hug and planted a quick kiss on her cheek.


    "!!! Young master!!!" Liana yelped, nearly dropping her fork as she turned to face him, her cheeks flushing a deep red.


    Javier grinned, his face close to hers. "Caught you, sweetheart!"


    "Y-young master, what are you doing here?! You scared me!" Liana exclaimed, scolding him softly despite her flustered state.


    "I was looking for you," he said, pulling up a chair to sit beside her. "You''re supposed to be with me, right?" He pouted playfully, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    Liana sighed, trying to steady her racing heart. "Young master, I''m allowed a short break, you know. Even maids need to eat."


    "Then let me join you." Javier reached over and grabbed a piece of bread from her plate, taking a bite without asking.


    "Young master!" Liana exclaimed, though she couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at her lips.


    Javier winked at her. "What? Sharing is caring, right?"


    "If you want to eat, let me cook something for you," Liana said with a gentle smile, standing up from her seat.


    Javier leaned back, grinning mischievously. "Ehehe... that''s my girl¡­" He tapped his lips playfully.


    Liana sighed and glanced around to make sure no one was watching. Then she leaned down and kissed him softly on the lips. Deep down, she cherished these moments, though she would never admit it aloud.


    After pulling away, her cheeks slightly flushed, she asked with a smile, "Satisfied, young master?"


    "Yeah," Javier¡ªJunichi¡ªreplied with a content smile.


    "Good. Now sit tight while I prepare some food for us," Liana instructed, her tone warm and cheerful as she turned to the kitchen counter.


    Javier watched her move with grace and composure, a rare sense of peace washing over him. Liana, always gentle and poised, hummed softly as she began to cook.


    How did I get so lucky with her? he thought to himself. She wasn''t just his maid; she was his closest confidante, his source of comfort, and¡ªif he had his way¡ªhis future.


    As the delightful aroma of the food began to fill the kitchen, Javier rested his chin in his hand, his gaze never leaving her. "You''re amazing, you know that?" he said softly.


    Liana turned her head slightly, smiling as she continued her work. "Flattery won''t earn you extra servings, young master."


    Javier chuckled. "Who said I was after food? I already have what I need right here."


    Liana shook her head, trying to stifle the smile that tugged at her lips.


    "Liana," Javier called, his tone unusually soft yet serious.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied, glancing over her shoulder as she stirred the pot on the stove.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, a sly but sincere smile spreading across his face. "Once I turn 18, let''s get married."


    Liana froze for a moment, her hands still as she stirred the pot. Slowly, she turned to face him, her expression a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Young master¡­ what are you saying?"


    Javier''s playful smirk faded into rare seriousness as he leaned forward. "I mean it, Liana. Once I turn 18, I want us to get married." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana blinked, her cheeks flushing a soft pink. "Young master, you can''t be serious. I''m your maid, and you''re a noble."


    "So?" Javier shrugged. "Who cares about that? I don''t see anyone else who cares about me the way you do. You''re more than just a maid to me, Liana. You''ve always been."


    Her heart skipped a beat at his words, but she quickly composed herself, returning her focus to the stove. "Young master, you''re still so young. You don''t understand what you''re saying. Besides, your family¡­"


    "I don''t care what they think," Javier interrupted firmly. "When I turn 18, I''ll be the one to decide my future. And I want you to be a part of it."


    Liana stirred the pot in silence for a moment, her emotions swirling as much as the soup inside. She knew how determined he could be, but she also understood the weight of societal expectations that surrounded him.


    "You''re impossible," she finally said with a soft sigh, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    "And you love me for it," Javier replied, his grin returning.


    Despite herself, Liana felt a small smile tug at her lips, even as she tried to maintain her composure. "Let''s discuss this when you''re older, young master."


    "I''m holding you to that," he said, his voice brimming with confidence.


    As Liana placed the finished meal in front of him, she couldn''t help but glance at his face, her heart quietly fluttering. What am I going to do with you, young master? she thought, a mix of fondness and uncertainty swirling in her chest.


    ( End of chapter )

 Chapter 19 The Mischievous Hunter ( 19 )

    "Ehehehe... this is a great catch," Javier said to himself, standing in a forest clearing filled with monster bodies."There are a lot of monsters here. Soon, I''ll have enough for that Pekko ."


    The forest near the manor was full of beasts, perfect for Javier hunting trip. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. The air smelled strongly of blood and the earthy scent of the monsters he had defeated.


    "Now... time to put these into my magic storage." he laughed, moving his fingers as glowing symbols appeared in the air. With a wave, the first monster vanished into his magical storage.


    "One!" he counted happily. "Two! Huff... twenty-four! Haaah! Fifty-seven!"


    As he reached for another monster, he noticed something strange. It was a unique creature with shiny fur and antlers that glowed softly with blue light. "Oh? What kind of monster is this?" he wondered, crouching down to look closer.


    He shrugged and put it into his storage. "Never mind. Seventy-two, huh? Great catch!" he said, clapping his hands and stretching his arms.


    Even with so many monsters stored away, Javier felt full of energy. His strong magic kept him from getting tired. "Hmm... I''m not tired yet. Maybe... more hunting?" He smiled to himself, excited for more adventure.


    As the wind blew through the leaves, Javier adjusted his dagger and looked at the trees. "I can''t wait to see the old man''s face when I show him this catch. And soon... my own Pekko! Ehehehehe..."


    With confidence, he walked deeper into the forest, ready for whatever came next.


    Javier teased as he dodged a huge claw from the unknown monster that had lunged at him. He quickly jumped to the side and grinned. "Here! Take this kick!"


    Using his quick reflexes, Javier spun in the air and landed a sharp kick to the monster''s head. The creature let out a deep groan before collapsing.


    "Eh? Defeated already?" Javier tilted his head, pretending to be disappointed. "Come on, at least make it fun for me!"


    He shrugged, dusted off his hands, and crouched next to the fallen monster. "Well, whatever... ehehehehe. Time to loot!" With a wave of his hand, glowing symbols appeared, and the entire monster vanished into his storage space. "Every part is valuable¡ªmeat, hide, claws, everything! No waste here!"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he looked around, spotting another corpse nearby. "Another one! And there''s another! Ehehehe... jackpot!" He dashed between the bodies, storing them with ease.


    When he reached the last one, a strange monster caught his eye. Its scales shimmered with rainbow colors, and its eyes still glowed faintly. "Hmm, I wonder what this is?" he said, poking it curiously before deciding to store it too.


    Standing in the now-empty clearing, Javier stretched and let out a satisfied sigh. "Haaah... not bad, not bad at all."


    Then a thought hit him, and his grin grew wider. "I better get back to the manor before someone notices I''m gone. Ehehehe... I don''t want Liana dragging me back by my ear again."


    With one last laugh, Javier turned and made his way out of the forest, feeling pleased with his successful loot and excited about his plans for a Pekko.


    Rustle, rustle...


    "Huh? Is that a monster?" Javier whispered to himself, his amber eyes shining with excitement. "Ehehehe... just one more loot for today!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He crouched down, getting ready for battle, his grin growing wider as he imagined the treasures he might find. But when he leaped toward the noise, his smile disappeared, replaced by shock.


    "Young master!!!"


    "Ekkkk!! Liana!!" Javier froze mid-step, his face a funny mix of panic and guilt. "Err... umm... good day?"


    "Good day!?" Liana eyes flared with frustration as she crossed her arms. "You''re not supposed to be here alone in the forest! What were you thinking?"


    "Ehehehe..." Javier rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, trying to charm his way out of trouble.


    "Don''t "ehehehehe" me!" Liana snapped, her voice sharp but filled with concern. Without another word, she marched over, grabbed his ear, and started dragging him out of the clearing.


    "Ekkkk!! Not so rough, beautiful!! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Javier cried out, wincing.


    "I don''t care!" Liana replied, her grip firm as she continued to scold him. "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is out here? What if something had happened to you? What would I tell your father?"


    "But I was doing fine... really. I even got a lot of loot! Want to see?"


    "Absolutely not!" Liana huffed, pulling him along with even more determination. "Now we''re going straight back to the manor before anyone notices you''re gone!"


    "Hehe, you''re so cute when you''re mad, Liana."


    Liana''s cheeks turned slightly red, but she refused to look at him. "Keep talking, and I''ll really give you something to cry about, young master."


    "Ehhh, no need for violence, my lovely future wife!" Javier teased.


    Their playful banter filled the forest as they made their way back, Liana frustration battling against the faint smile she couldn''t quite hide.


    Javier tilted his head as he walked beside Liana, a mischievous grin on his face. "What''s with the bow?" he asked, pointing to the beautifully crafted weapon slung across her back.


    Liana shot him a sharp look, clearly losing her patience. "What do you think it''s for, young master? What if you were attacked by a monster?"


    "Ehehehe... I didn''t know you could fight," Javier teased, his amber eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Huh!?" Liana stopped and faced him, hands on her hips. "Of course I can fight! Do you think the Armand household hires random people off the street to serve the family?"


    "Errr... maybe?" Javier replied, pretending to be innocent with a shrug. "I mean, you''re so gentle and graceful all the time. It''s hard to imagine you going all whoosh-whoosh with a weapon. Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose to suppress her growing frustration. "Young master, every maid in the Armand household is trained in combat to ensure the safety of our charges. We''re not just here to clean and cook."


    "Ohhh!" Javier clapped his hands together as if he''d just discovered a great secret. "So, my lovely Liana is a battle maid too, huh? That''s kinda cool."


    "''Kinda'' cool?" Liana echoed, narrowing her eyes.


    Javier leaned closer, his grin widening. "Does this mean you''d protect me if a monster showed up? "


    Liana''s face turned slightly red, and she quickly looked away. "If you stayed out of trouble, I wouldn''t need to protect you in the first place!"


    "But trouble''s my middle name." Javier quipped, earning an annoyed sigh from Liana as they continued their walk back to the manor.


    Javier suddenly reached out and took Liana''s hand, holding it tightly as they walked through the forest. He swung their hands playfully, his signature grin plastered across his face.


    "This is kinda like a date, huh?"


    Liana immediately bristled, her cheeks tinting a faint pink. "Date your ass! No one in their right mind would call wandering through a monster-filled forest a date!"


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, undeterred by her scolding. "Well, I think it''s romantic. Just you, me, and a bunch of scary monsters. Who needs candlelit dinners?"


    Liana glared at him, though the corner of her lips twitched as if she was fighting back a smile. "If you have this much energy to joke around, you should use it to get us back to the manor safely!"


    Javier gave her hand a playful squeeze. "But you know, if this were a date, I''d totally win you over with my charm."


    "Ha!?" Liana scoffed, though her heart skipped a beat. "Your so-called charm is the reason we''re in this mess to begin with!"


    Once they arrived at the hidden path leading to the manor, Liana raised her hand to signal Javier to stop. She cautiously stepped out first, scanning the surroundings for any signs of movement. After ensuring the coast was clear, she gestured for Javier to follow.


    "Why do we have to sneak around like this? You know I can just use an invisibility skill on both of us, right?"


    Liana froze for a moment, blinking in disbelief. "Eh? You have that skill?" She sighed deeply, rubbing her temples. "Why do I bother going through all this effort if you can just do that, young master?!"


    "Eheheh," Javier chuckled, his tone teasing.


    "Ugh¡­ let''s just head to the study room before someone notices you''re missing," Liana grumbled, shaking her head.


    "Alright, alright," Javier replied, his grin not faltering. "But you know, today was a great haul. Tons of monster bodies stuffed into my magic storage."


    Liana groaned quietly, lowering her voice as they walked. "Young master, you need to stop casually mentioning those kinds of skills in front of others! Do you know how rare magic storage is? That''s something only summoned heroes or exceptionally talented people¡ªone in a million¡ªcan use."


    "Eh? Really?" Javier said, tilting his head, genuinely surprised.


    "And those fast-casting abilities of yours," Liana continued in a whisper, her tone stern. "Don''t talk about them openly, either. It''ll only draw unnecessary attention."


    "Alright, alright, I get it," Javier said, shrugging. Then, with his trademark smirk, he added cheekily, "Okay, my wife. I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    Liana''s eyes widened at his boldness, her cheeks tinging pink. For a moment, she was caught off guard, but she quickly turned her head to hide her reaction.


    Inside her mind, she sighed. If only¡­ if only you could make that dream come true, young master.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 20 Blankets and Banquets ( 20 )

    "Young master!! Wake up!" Liana''s strong voice rang out as she shook Javier''s shoulder. "You need to get ready for the party!""Haaa... I don''t want to..." Javier groaned, burying his face deeper into the pillow. "Let Marcellus and Cedric handle it."


    "Nope! No can do!" Liana crossed her arms, her tone leaving no room for argument. "This party is important. You''re part of the Armand family, and you have to attend too!"


    Javier peeked at her from under the blanket, a sly smile forming on his lips. "Don''t wanna. I hate parties for nobles. They''re stuffy and boring."


    Liana sighed deeply, rubbing her temples. "This young master of mine¡­" she muttered, shaking her head. Then her patience snapped. "Just get up!"


    "Ekkk!!" Javier yelped as Liana pulled the blanket off with surprising force. "Don''t be so rough, Liana!" He sat up, rubbing his arms as if injured. "Ugh. Is this how you treat your¡­ future husband?" He flashed her a mischievous grin.


    Liana glared at him, her cheeks a little flushed. "Young master, stop saying things like that and get ready already!"


    "But Lianaaa," Javier whined, his smirk playful. "If you get mad at me now, what will you do when we''re married? You''ll have to wake me up every day like this!"


    Liana pressed her fingers against her forehead, taking a slow breath to keep her calm. "Get. Dressed," she said, her tone sharp, but her lips twitched as if she was trying not to smile.


    Javier chuckled, stretching lazily. "Fine, fine. But only because you asked." He stood up, ruffling his messy hair and grinning at her.


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head. "What am I going to do with you, young master?" she murmured under her breath before turning to help him get ready.


    The children of noble houses from across the kingdom were gathering at the Viscount Armand''s Grand Hall. It was an event brimming with introductions, connections, displays of talent, and the occasional flaunting of wealth. Some were undoubtedly seeking potential partners, while others aimed to outshine their peers.


    "Ugh¡­ this isn''t for me," Javier muttered, running his hand through his messy black hair as he lounged lazily in his chair.


    "It''s boring and annoying..."


    He sighed deeply, staring at the ceiling of his room. Why do I have to go? The thought of dressing up and mingling with a crowd of stiff, pretentious nobles made him groan.


    The Grand Hall was buzzing with preparations¡ªstaff bustling to ensure everything was perfect, guest rooms being readied for the noble families, and a sense of excitement hanging in the air. But for Javier, it felt like a looming storm cloud.


    "Why do I have to do this?" he grumbled, slumping further into his chair. "Isn''t it enough that my brothers and my older step-siblings are going? They''re all better at this noble nonsense than I am!"


    He glanced out the window, catching a glimpse of the decorations being finalized in the courtyard. The sight only deepened his frown. "Haaah¡­ maybe I should just fake being sick or something," he mused, though he knew Liana would never let him get away with it.


    Still, the idea of sneaking off to the forest or doing anything other than enduring the party was tempting. "I could be out hunting monsters, training, or just napping instead of wasting my time on this."


    But he knew, deep down, that no amount of complaining would change the fact that his presence was expected.


    "Stupid noble traditions," Javier muttered, crossing his arms. "Why can''t they just leave me out of it?"


    "Young master!" Liana''s voice rang sharply as she swung open the door to Javier''s room without warning.


    Javier flinched, caught lounging lazily in his chair. He quickly sat up and flashed his usual cheeky grin. "Umm... err... Liana... ehehe¡­"


    Her emerald eyes narrowed. "Still not ready yet!?" she scolded, hands firmly on her hips.


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Do I really have to? Can''t I just skip this one? I¡ª"


    "Get dressss!" she ordered, cutting him off.


    "Ekkk! Liana, wait! Don''t¡ª"


    Before he could protest further, Liana marched over, grabbed him by the arm, and yanked him upright. Her movements were swift and unyielding, and in moments, she started pulling at his tunic.


    "Don''t undress me! Ekkk! This is harassment!" Javier yelped, a mix of mock protest and genuine embarrassment in his voice.


    "Harassment?" Liana scoffed, effortlessly slipping his tunic over his head. "You''ve brought this on yourself by refusing to cooperate. You have no one to blame but yourself!"


    "Liana! Don''t be so rough! You''re ruining my image!" Javier squawked, trying to wiggle away, but Liana''s grip was firm, and her composure remained steady despite his antics.


    "Image?" she replied, rolling her eyes as she reached for the polished, elegant outfit laid out for him. "You''re the young master of the Armand household. You''ll thank me later when you''re properly dressed and not embarrassing yourself in front of the kingdom''s nobility."


    As she fastened the last button on his finely tailored coat, Javier crossed his arms and pouted. "Hmph. You didn''t have to manhandle me like that."


    Liana stepped back, inspecting her work with a critical eye. "There. Now you look like a proper young master."


    Javier sighed dramatically. "You could''ve at least been gentler, you know. What if I start thinking you''re trying to dominate me or something?"


    Liana smirked, leaning closer to adjust his collar. "You''re lucky I don''t drag you out of this room by your ear, young master." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier gulped, though the corners of his mouth twitched upward in amusement. "Alright, alright. I''ll go¡­."


    Liana rolled her eyes again, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she turned toward the door. "Now hurry. We''re already late."


    As she walked ahead, Javier followed, muttering under his breath, "Haaa¡­ this feels more like being marched to my execution than to a party."


    As they walked down the hall toward the grand party, Javier''s gaze shifted to Liana, who moved gracefully beside him. He couldn''t resist giving her a sly smile.


    "Liana," he said, his tone playful, "you''re my maid, right? So, make sure you wear your best outfit tonight." He chuckled, his amber eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, and that necklace suits you perfectly¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana glanced at him, the corners of her lips curling into a half-smile as she adjusted the necklace he''d given her. "Young master, let''s just go. We''re already late as it is."


    "This is bliss. Accompanied by a beautiful girl¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, her expression softening despite herself. "Don''t worry, young master. You''ll find a suitable partner at the party."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ like anyone''s going to be interested in an 11-year-old boy like me. Duhhh."


    Liana chuckled softly, glancing at him from the corner of her eye. "Well, young master, you certainly don''t look 11 with that height. You''re taller than most boys your age¡ªand some adults, too."


    "Whatever,"


    As they approached the grand hall, the sounds of chatter and laughter grew louder. Javier sighed, squaring his shoulders. "Let''s get this over with."


    Liana placed a comforting hand on his arm, her touch gentle yet firm. "Just be yourself, young master. You''ll do fine."


    "Thanks, Liana. At least I know I''ve got one person on my side tonight."


    "Always," she replied quietly


    Together, they stepped into the glittering hall, where the lights cast a golden glow over the elegantly dressed crowd. Despite his earlier protests, Javier couldn''t help but feel a little more confident with Liana by his side.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 21 Etiquette and Outrage ( 21 )

    As Javier stepped into the grand hall, his eyes immediately landed on his family gathered near the main reception area.There stood Lord Garius, whom Javier had nicknamed "the dried plum," tall and exuding his usual stern aura. Beside him was Lady Francesca, his mother, radiating elegance and warmth. Javier''s gaze shifted to his stepmothers¡ªLady Garcinia, pleasant but far from his ideal of beauty, and Lady Phenelopie, whose overly powdered face made him wince internally. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there were his brothers: Marcellus, flaunting a smug expression as though the entire event revolved around him, and Cedric, who was busy practicing his polite smiles. Near them were his step-siblings: Aelius, who appeared indifferent, and Heres, who fidgeted nervously. Athine, the youngest of the group, clung to her mother''s side, her wide eyes taking in the grandeur of the hall.


    The maids darted about, ensuring every last detail was perfect, while the butlers moved with military precision, maintaining the highest standards of service.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana and whispered, "It''s still early. None of the other nobles have even shown up yet."


    Liana glanced at him with a knowing smile. "Of course, young master. The host family must always arrive early to greet the guests properly."


    "What am I even doing here this early? It''s not like I''m the one greeting anyone."


    Liana covered her mouth, stifling a soft laugh. "Patience, young master. It''s just one evening."


    "Yeah, yeah. But it''s going to feel like forever."


    Liana shook her head, amused by his antics. "Try to behave yourself tonight, young master. It wouldn''t hurt to make a good impression, you know."


    "I always make a good impression," Javier replied with a sly grin. "Just not the kind they expect."


    Liana sighed again, her soft smile never leaving her face as she followed him further into the grand hall.


    "Liana, a word?" Francesca said, her gaze lingering on Javier, who was already fidgeting.


    "Yes, madam," Liana replied with a bow, stepping closer.


    "I need you to ensure that Javier behaves himself tonight. Lord Garius isn''t expecting much from him, but I would rather not have any incidents that draw unnecessary attention. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, madam. I will ensure he conducts himself properly."


    Satisfied, Francesca gave a small nod and turned her attention back to the hall as the announcer began to speak.


    "Young Lady Gracie of the House of Holland!"


    Javier glanced at the entrance, barely interested, while Francesca stood composed, her serene smile in place.


    A petite girl, no older than ten, entered the hall, escorted by two maids and a stoic bodyguard. She approached the Armand family gracefully, stopping at the appropriate distance. She curtsied deeply, her hands holding her dress to the sides.


    "Lord and Lady Armand," she began, her voice sweet but steady, "it is a great honor to attend this evening''s gathering. I humbly extend the greetings of my house and wish for the continued prosperity of your noble family."


    Lord Garius gave a curt nod, responding formally, "The honor is ours, Lady Gracie. Please extend our regards to your esteemed family. You are most welcome here."


    "Thank you, my lord." Gracie rose from her curtsy, her composure unwavering as she was guided further into the hall.


    Javier rolled his eyes and turned toward the buffet table. His steps were unhurried, and his gaze focused on the spread of food. A maid stationed nearby stiffened visibly as he approached.


    "Young master," she stammered, bowing quickly, "the maids are meant to serve you. Please refrain from touching the plates yourself. If anyone sees, we will be scolded."


    Javier smirked, leaning slightly on the table. "Oh, how convenient. So, care to assist me?"


    "Yes, young master!" the maid replied quickly, her hands trembling slightly as she hurried to prepare a plate.


    Javier chuckled softly, watching the maid''s nervous movements. He understood why each noble child was assigned a personal maid; it wasn''t just about service¡ªit was about reinforcing their status.


    As the maid placed the plate before him, he grinned. "I want meat. That meat, that meat, and¡ªoh, that one too. And don''t forget those over there. Meat is the most important part, after all. Ehehehe."


    The maid nodded hastily, piling the requested portions onto his plate, while Javier leaned back, entertained by her flustered demeanor.


    Liana, standing not too far away, sighed. "Young master, you''re impossible."


    "And you love me for it," Javier replied with a wink, causing Liana to shake her head in annoyance.


    Liana gracefully took the plate from the flustered maid. "Let me handle the plate for our young master," she said in a calm, reassuring tone.


    The maid''s eyes sparkled with gratitude, her hands clasped together. "Miss Liana¡­ Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Liana smiled gently. "Don''t worry about it. Now, go and focus on your duties."


    "Yes, Miss Liana!" the maid replied, bowing deeply before hurrying away.


    Javier watched the scene unfold, raising an eyebrow. "Is she new?"


    Liana nodded as she carefully balanced the plate. "Yes. She was just hired last week."


    Javier smirked, leaning back casually. "Oh, so the Dried Plum''s family business is doing well, huh? Making profits from taxes and trade?"


    Liana gave him a small nod as they began to walk toward a quieter corner of the hall. "You could say that, young master. Also, your older brothers¡ªespecially the soon-to-be heir and your second brother¡ªreceived quite the praise. They helped the hero''s party during the recent monster attack and were rewarded with more land."


    Javier clicked his tongue, a mix of amusement and annoyance on his face. "Good for them, I guess. Sigh¡­ Yet they still never give me an allowance. How is that fair?"


    Liana suppressed a laugh, her lips curling into a slight smile. "Perhaps, young master, you should prove yourself first."


    "Prove myself? Pfft," Javier waved dismissively. "I already have plenty of talents. I''m just¡­ keeping them a secret. Gotta maintain the mystery, you know?"


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied, her tone lightly teasing, though her eyes softened. "Shall I bring you your drink as well?"


    "Now that," Javier grinned, "is the kind of maidly devotion I appreciate. Ehehe."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide her faint smile as she walked off to fetch his drink. "Young master, you''re truly one of a kind."


    The hall was filled with polite chatter and the occasional sound of clinking glasses as the introductions of noble children continued. Javier was casually eating, accompanied by Liana, who stood behind him, dutifully cleaning his mouth with a napkin or refilling his glass whenever needed. Noble children from baron to viscount ranks, and even a few from count houses, arrived one after another, announced in orderly fashion by the family butler.


    Javier, however, was utterly disinterested. "Well... the fuck do I care," he muttered under his breath, picking at the various meats on his plate.


    Everything was calm and dull¡ªuntil a commotion broke out at the buffet table.


    One of the lower baron children, a boy barely ten years old and without a personal maid, had his guard with him but no manners to match. He was openly rude to one of Javier''s family maids, pouring a drink onto her head while she tried to maintain her composure.


    Javier froze mid-bite, his amber eyes narrowing dangerously. "Oh, hell no," he muttered, rising from his seat.


    Liana blinked, concerned. "Young master, wait¡ª"


    Ignoring her, Javier strode toward the boy, his expression a mix of annoyance and fury.


    "Oi, fucker!" Javier''s voice rang out, silencing the nearby chatter.


    The rude boy turned, clearly surprised by the interruption. "Huh? What do you want!?" he barked back arrogantly, just as he poured more of his drink over the maid''s head.


    Javier''s sharp gaze locked onto him. His tone dropped to a menacing low as he stepped closer. "Oh, how dare you talk to a higher noble like that¡­ Hmm?"


    Before the boy could react, Javier raised his hand and slapped him hard across the face. The sharp sound echoed through the hall, and the boy staggered, clutching his cheek in shock.


    "Your house wants a war with mine!?" Javier snapped, his voice cold and commanding.


    The boy''s bravado crumbled instantly, replaced by visible fear. "W-what are you talking about!?" he stammered, backing away slightly.


    Javier advanced, not letting up, his voice rising slightly. "This maid belongs to my household, yet you dare lay your filthy hands on her? Huh!!!!? Are you declaring war against me? Or do you want your family to go to war with mine!?"


    The boy paled, clearly overwhelmed by the implications of Javier''s words. He tried to sputter a response, but nothing came out.


    By now, the commotion had drawn the attention of the hall. Nobles and servants alike watched with bated breath as the young heir of House Armand confronted the rude boy. Liana quickly approached Javier''s side, placing a hand on his arm in an attempt to calm him.


    "Young master, that''s enough," she whispered softly, though her tone held a firm edge.


    Javier huffed, glaring at the boy one last time before turning to the drenched maid. "Go clean yourself up," he said gently.


    The maid bowed deeply, tears in her eyes. "Thank you, young master," she said before retreating quickly.


    Javier turned back to the boy, his expression now eerily calm but no less intimidating. "Remember this well," he said coolly. "You mess with my household, you mess with me. And trust me¡ªyou don''t want that."


    The boy nodded quickly, trembling, before stumbling away toward his guard.


    As Javier returned to his seat, the crowd slowly began to disperse, though the tension lingered in the air.


    Liana leaned down slightly, whispering in his ear. "Young master, you made quite the scene."


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "And? That little punk deserved it."


    Liana sighed softly but didn''t argue, standing quietly behind him as if shielding him from the judging stares of the other nobles.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 22 Breaking the Silence ( 22 )

    The commotion had barely settled when Javier''s two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, approached him with annoyed looks. The crowd in the hall was still uneasy after Javier''s confrontation with the baron''s son, and his brothers clearly wanted to scold him.Marcellus, the eldest, spoke first, his tone sharp. "Oi, what the hell was that all about?!"


    Javier stayed seated, lazily sipping his drink before slowly standing up. His amber eyes gleamed dangerously as he stared at them.


    "What do you mean, ''what was that''? Huh?" Javier''s tone was calm, but there was a clear edge of menace.


    Cedric crossed his arms, trying to look in charge. "You embarrassed the family, Javier. What you did just now¡ª"


    "The fuck are you talking about, prodigy?" Javier interrupted, his voice getting louder. His piercing gaze shifted to Marcellus. "You two strut around like you''re the pride of the family, but when someone disrespects our household¡ªyour household¡ªyou just stand there and do nothing?"


    Marcellus frowned, his own temper rising. "You dare to talk to your brother like that?!" His mana flared, and the air around him heated up as he prepared to use his fire magic.


    But before he could act, Javier''s expression hardened. His smile disappeared, replaced by a cold, serious look.


    "Fine," Javier muttered. His aura shifted, and while standing, he activated one of his advanced skills: Triple Gravity.


    Suddenly, the whole hall felt an overwhelming pressure. The gravity in the room multiplied three times, forcing everyone¡ªnobles, servants, and even guards¡ªto their knees or onto the floor. Gasps and cries of alarm filled the air as people struggled to breathe under the weight.


    "Young master, wait!!" Liana cried, rushing forward to stop him, but it was too late.


    Javier''s voice boomed through the hall, cold and unyielding. "Those weaklings with no manners don''t have my respect at all. And you two¡ªyou''re supposed to be the heirs of this family! It''s YOUR responsibility to uphold our honor, yet you sit back and let our household''s name be dragged through the mud?!"


    Marcellus and Cedric, both struggling against the heavy gravity, gritted their teeth in frustration.


    Marcellus growled, "Javier, stop this madness! You''re going too far!"


    Javier ignored him, his amber eyes glowing faintly as he stepped closer. "I''ve had enough of your arrogance and empty pride. You think being ''older'' makes you right? Respect isn''t given¡ªit''s earned. And you''ve earned none of mine!"


    The force of the gravity increased slightly, making the onlookers cry out. Even the strongest knights in the hall struggled to stay conscious.


    "I AM MAD!!" Javier roared, his voice echoing like thunder. "Mad that I have to clean up your mess! Mad that I''m the one who has to protect the dignity of this family while you stand around doing NOTHING!"


    The entire room seemed to freeze under the intensity of his words.


    Liana, despite the heavy pressure, managed to approach him and gently tug on his sleeve. Her voice was soft but firm. "Young master¡­ please. That''s enough."


    Javier turned to her, his fiery gaze softening when he saw the concern in her emerald eyes. After a tense moment, he exhaled sharply, releasing the gravity spell.


    The heavy force lifted instantly, and the hall erupted in coughs and relieved gasps as everyone struggled to recover.


    Javier glanced back at his brothers, who were now glaring at him while trying to compose themselves.


    "Don''t forget," Javier said, his voice quiet but filled with menace. "You might be older, but that doesn''t make you better."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and walked away, Liana following closely behind. The grand hall buzzed with whispers and stunned silence as everyone processed what had just happened.


    Liana leaned in slightly as they exited. "Young master, you really caused a scene this time."


    Javier smirked faintly, his playful demeanor returning. "And? Let them talk. They needed a reality check."


    Liana sighed deeply but said nothing, her expression caught between exasperation and quiet admiration.


    Lord Garius, standing at the front of the hall, felt the heavy pressure just like everyone else. Even though Javier had released his spell, the silence that followed was deafening. Every noble, servant, and guest was frozen, either from fear or disbelief. Even the count''s son, surrounded by a group of strong adventurers as bodyguards, said nothing, his mouth slightly open.


    The boy who had been rude to the maid was trembling violently, his face pale as tears streamed down his cheeks. His legs gave out completely, and with a faint whimper, a wet stain spread across his trousers. The sight made it clear just how terrifying Javier''s display had been.


    Lord Garius''s hands tightened into fists at his sides, his face showing a mix of shock, anger, and¡­ fear. As an experienced noble, he understood power and discipline. But this? This was different. Javier was only eleven, not yet blessed by the gods and not officially tested for his magic abilities¡ªand yet he had just used Triple Gravity, a spell so advanced that only a few master mages could use it effectively.


    Lady Francesca stood beside her husband, her usually calm face showing her astonishment. Her heart raced as she looked back and forth between her youngest son and the guests who had witnessed the scene. She had always known Javier was special, but this? This was far beyond what she had imagined.


    Lord Garius''s thoughts raced. "How¡­? This boy, always skipping his studies, alway be lazy and carefree¡ªand yet he just casually showed power that shouldn''t be possible for a noble child before their blessing ceremony. And yet, here he stands, completely unbothered."


    The murmurs among the nobles began to stir as they started to recover from the shock.


    One of the adventurers whispered to his friend, "That spell¡­ wasn''t just high-level magic¡ªit was perfectly done. The mana control¡­ Who is that boy?"


    The friend, a seasoned mage, wiped the sweat from his brow. "A monster¡­ That child is a monster."


    Lord Garius finally sighed, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "Enough."


    The room fell silent instantly, and all eyes turned to the head of the household. His voice was steady, but his gaze was fixed on Javier''s retreating figure.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Lord Garius addressed the crowd, his voice calm but heavy with meaning. "I apologize for the disturbance. My son''s¡­ actions were impulsive, but let this remind you: the Armand family does not tolerate disrespect toward our people."


    The guests murmured in agreement, although most looked shaken. The young baron''s son, still shaking and teary-eyed, was quickly taken out of the hall by his guards, who looked like they wanted to be anywhere else.


    Lady Francesca leaned closer to her husband, her voice low. "What will you do about Javier?"


    Lord Garius didn''t answer right away. His eyes, narrowed thoughtfully.


    "For now, nothing," he replied, his voice mixed with irritation and a hint of pride. "But I need to find out the truth about that boy¡­ and how much he''s been hiding from us."


    Javier paced restlessly in his room, his mind racing. His earlier outburst had been impulsive, and now he was starting to feel the weight of what he had done.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why the hell did I use that skill?" he muttered to himself, running a hand through his messy black hair. "I could''ve just used Dispel when those idiots tried to cast magic, and if they went for fists, I could''ve dodged them easily. Why the fuck did I go overboard? Ugh!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He flopped onto his bed, glaring at the ceiling as if it held the answers to his problems.


    "Young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke through his spiraling thoughts as she walked into the room, her graceful presence grounding him. She stood by the edge of his bed, tilting her head slightly. "What are you thinking about ?"


    Javier quickly composed himself, sitting up and resting his chin on his palm with a casual smirk.


    "Oh, nothing. Just bored,"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unconvinced but choosing not to press him. Instead, she adjusted the blanket on his bed and began tidying the scattered books and papers on his desk.


    "Oh¡­" she murmured softly, clearly not believing him but letting it go for now. "Well, it''s good you''re resting. You''ll need your energy for whatever comes next."


    Javier watched her for a moment, his amber eyes narrowing slightly as he reflected on her calm demeanor.


    "Liana," he said suddenly, his voice quieter but more sincere. "What do you think? About¡­ earlier?"


    She paused, her hand lingering on the edge of his desk before turning to face him. Her emerald eyes met his, and for a moment, they were just two people trying to understand each other.


    "I think," she began carefully, "that you showed a part of yourself you''ve been hiding for a long time. And while it was¡­ overwhelming, it also reminded everyone not to underestimate you."


    Javier snorted, leaning back against the headboard. "Yeah, but now I''ve put a damn target on my back. Everyone saw. Even the Dried Plum was speechless."


    Liana''s lips quirked into a small smile at his nickname for Lord Garius. "Perhaps. But young master, isn''t it better to remind the world of your worth every now and then? Even if it means drawing attention?"


    Javier groaned, flopping back down dramatically. "Ugh, I hate it when you make sense. Can''t you just tell me I''m an idiot and let me sulk?"


    Liana chuckled softly, adjusting the blanket over him as if he were a child. "You''re not an idiot, young master. Just¡­ impulsive. And maybe a little too eager to protect what''s yours."


    Javier smirked, his confidence slowly returning. "That''s why you''re still here, isn''t it? To keep this ''impulsive'' young master in line?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with an affectionate smile. "Someone has to."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 23 Rumors in the Dawn ( 23 )

    Javier propped himself up on his elbow, a playful smirk tugging at his lips."Liana¡­"


    She turned from his desk, tilting her head slightly. "Yes, young master?"


    His smirk widened, and he patted the empty space beside him on the bed. "Wanna sleep together tonight?"


    Liana froze, her usually composed demeanor faltering for a moment. Her emerald eyes widened slightly, and her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.


    "Umm¡­" she hesitated, quickly regaining her composure, though her voice was softer than usual. "Sure¡­ if that''s what you want me to do."


    Javier blinked, surprised by her response. He had expected her to scold him or dismiss his cheeky request as she usually did.


    "Eh? You''re serious?" he asked, sitting up straight.


    Liana shrugged slightly, her expression calm but with a hint of amusement in her eyes. "If it helps you sleep better, young master, I don''t mind. Besides, I''m here to serve you, am I not?"


    Javier''s face flushed slightly¡ªa rare occurrence that he quickly tried to hide with a laugh. "Ehehe, you''re too good to me, Liana. But don''t blame me if I hug you in my sleep!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I''ll take my chances. Now, shall we prepare for bed, young master?"


    Javier settled back down, the playful tension in the air easing, replaced by the comforting presence of his most trusted companion. It wasn''t unusual for them to share quiet moments like this, but tonight felt different¡ªwarmer, more sincere.


    Liana shifted closer to him, her warmth filling the space between them as Javier leaned slightly forward, his lips brushing near hers.


    For a moment, Liana hesitated, her eyes meeting his . Then, she closed her eyes and tilted her face toward him. Their lips met in a tender, lingering kiss, soft and unhurried.


    When they finally pulled apart, Liana whispered, her voice gentle and warm, "Goodnight, young master."


    Javier smiled, wrapping his arms around her securely. "Goodnight, Liana," he replied, pulling her into his embrace.


    She rested her head on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Her hand found his and guided it to her waist.


    "Hold me tightly, young master," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Javier tightened his hold, his chin brushing against her silver hair. "You don''t even have to ask," he said softly, his playful tone replaced by something deeper.


    The room fell into a comfortable silence, the world outside forgotten. For them, this moment was theirs alone¡ªsafe, warm, and filled with an unspoken bond that needed no words.


    As the quiet of the night enveloped them, Javier''s gentle kisses trailed across Liana''s forehead, moving softly to her cheeks. Each one was slow, warm, and filled with a tenderness that made her heart flutter.


    She remained still for a moment, her breathing steady as she soaked in the intimacy of the moment. Then, her lips parted slightly, her cheeks flushing as she tilted her face toward him.


    Javier paused for a moment, silently asking for permission, his eyes searching hers. When Liana didn''t pull away, he leaned closer, pressing his lips to hers in a deep, passionate kiss.


    Her hand instinctively found its way to his chest, her slender fingers gripping the fabric of his shirt as she melted into his affection. The kiss lingered, unhurried and filled with emotions neither could express in words.


    When they finally broke apart, Liana''s face was flushed, her breath coming in soft, quick whispers. She looked up at him, her emerald eyes shimmering in the dim candlelight.


    "Young master¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from something deeper.


    Javier smiled, brushing his hand gently against her cheek. "Goodnight, Liana," he said again, his voice soft and warm, pulling her even closer.


    "Goodnight," she replied, her voice barely audible, but the contentment in her tone spoke volumes.


    They stayed there, holding each other tightly. This moment would remain etched in their hearts¡ªa silent promise of their unshakable bond.


    As Javier''s steady breaths signaled he had drifted into peaceful sleep, Liana gently adjusted the blanket over them, ensuring he would stay warm through the night. Her touch was light and almost reverent as her fingers smoothed his slightly messy hair. She traced the curve of his cheek with her fingertips, marveling at the serenity on his face.


    Moving closer, she took his arm and wrapped it securely around her waist. The warmth of his embrace filled her with a comforting sense of security, and she smiled faintly, allowing herself to relax.


    But as the silence deepened, her thoughts began to wander. She couldn''t help but think about the years ahead. At 18, he would come of age¡ªa man by human standards. By that time, she, as an elf, would still be very young, just starting her own version of growing up.


    "Eighteen for him, thirty-six for me," she mused silently. For humans, the age gap might seem odd, but for elves, whose lives stretched across centuries, it was nothing. "By the time he''s fully grown, I''ll still be young by my people''s standards."


    Her hand brushed lightly over his as her thoughts grew tender. "But will he still want me then? When he''s older and surrounded by so many other choices, will he still see me the way he does now?"


    She pushed the doubts aside, focusing instead on the present moment. Right now, he was hers to protect, to care for, and¡ªperhaps¡ªto love in her own quiet way.


    Leaning forward, she placed a soft kiss on his forehead and closed her eyes, letting his warmth soothe her. Whatever the future held, she promised herself one thing: as long as she was by his side, she would ensure his happiness, no matter what.


    ---


    Liana woke up to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. The chirping of birds filled the air, a gentle reminder that a new day had begun. As she stirred, she felt the warm weight of Javier''s arm draped over her, a comforting presence that made her smile.


    Hearing some quiet voices outside the door, she pushed herself up slightly, her senses becoming alert. When she opened her eyes fully, she was surprised to see a group of maids gathered just outside the door, watching her with curious smiles.


    Her heart raced as she sat up quickly, her hair a bit messy and disheveled. "Th-this¡­ isn''t what you all think!" she stammered, feeling her face heat up as the maids exchanged knowing looks.


    Some covered their giggles with their hands, others smiled playfully, and a few pretended to be shocked, as if they had expected this all along.


    "Why is everyone¡­ thinking such things?!" Liana''s voice rose slightly in panic. But before she could say more, she looked over at Javier, who was still peacefully asleep beside her, his tousled hair falling across his forehead. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breath caught in her throat. "Ehhh!!! Why doesn''t he have his shirt on?!"


    She quickly checked under the blanket, her hands shaking slightly. She felt a wave of relief when she saw that she was still fully dressed in her maid uniform. Javier, thankfully, still had his pants on, though his bare chest and strong arms were clearly visible.


    Her embarrassment quickly turned into exasperation. Why couldn''t he just sleep like a normal boy?


    "L-Ladies," Liana managed, her voice sharp but still tinged with panic, "There''s nothing indecent happening here! I was only¡ª"


    "¡ªKeeping him company? Ensuring his comfort?" one maid chimed in playfully, her grin widening.


    Another joined in, "Oh, Miss Liana, we understand completely. No need to explain."


    However, the teasing wouldn''t end so easily. "Good morning, Miss Liana," one of them said with a mischievous grin. "We didn''t know you were this close to the young master."


    "Oh my¡­" another maid giggled. "Miss Liana, you should''ve at least locked the door."


    "Such passion!" another maid chimed in dramatically, while others shook their heads, whispering about how bold she was.


    Liana''s face turned as red as a tomato. "No! It''s not what it looks like! I-I was just¡­ he wasn''t feeling well last night, so I stayed to make sure he was okay!"


    "Of course, Miss Liana," one of the maids replied, winking playfully.


    "Nothing happened!" Liana insisted, clutching the blanket as if it were her only protection. She felt her composure slipping with every giggle from the others.


    Just then, Javier stirred, his amber eyes slowly opening. "Hmm¡­ Liana?" he mumbled sleepily, his voice still groggy.


    Liana froze, her panic rising as the maids leaned in closer, eager for what would happen next.


    Javier blinked at the gathered crowd, then at Liana''s flustered face. "What''s with all the noise so early?" He yawned, completely unaware of the awkward situation unfolding around him.


    One of the bolder maids cleared her throat. "Oh, nothing, young master. We were just¡­ appreciating how much Miss Liana cares for you."


    "Eh?" Javier tilted his head, clearly confused.


    At that moment, Liana felt a surge of mortification wash over her. Her cheeks burned hotter than ever as she buried her face in her hands, overwhelmed by a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Out! Everyone, out!" she yelled, her voice firm despite the heat flooding her cheeks.


    The maids scattered, giggling as they went, clearly entertained by the scene they had walked in on. Liana slumped back on the bed, her face still flushed, the warmth from earlier now replaced by the chaos of her thoughts.


    Javier watched the maids leave, blinking in confusion. "Was it something I said?" he asked, scratching the back of his head.


    "No! It''s just¡­ let''s forget this ever happened!" Liana replied, mortified but trying to regain her composure. She peered up at him through her fingers, half-expecting to see a grin on his face at the absurdity of the situation.


    Instead, he just looked genuinely puzzled. "Alright, if you say so. But I still don''t understand what all the fuss was about."


    Liana let out a sigh, realizing this was going to be a long day indeed, but at least Javier was blissfully unaware of the rumors already beginning to swirl about them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 24 Mischievous Master and His Maid ( 24 )

    "Eeeekkk!! Liana, don''t be so mad!!" Javier yelled, running as fast as he could. From behind, Liana was chased after him, her usual calm expression replaced by fierce determination."Why are you running, young master?" Liana called in a sweet calm voice. She held a rattan stick firmly in her hand. "Aren''t we friends?"


    "Liana! I''m sorry!!!" Javier shouted, his face pale as he dashed down the cobblestone road.


    "You shouldn''t go outside without telling me or your parents!" Liana''s voice was gentle, but her smile was anything but friendly. She swung the rattan menacingly in the air. "Now, come back here, young master!"


    "I just went to sell some monster parts to get extra gold! That''s all!" Javier shouted, dodging around a merchant''s cart and leaping over a small fence.


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you tell me before?" Liana asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Uhhh... I forgot?"


    "Wrong answer," Liana said, her smile getting wider as she raised the rattan.


    "Eeeekkk! Liana, have mercy!!"


    Villagers paused to watch, chuckling and shaking their heads at his situation.


    "Perhaps this will teach you a lesson about sneaking off!" Liana called, picking up speed.


    "I was just trying to earn some money ! You know my family doesn''t even give me an allowance!" Javier whined, narrowly avoiding a stack of crates.


    "And who takes care of all your expenses? Hmm? I''ve told you, young master, I''ll handle everything!"


    "Liana! You''re too scary when you''re mad!!" Javier cried, ducking into an alleyway, only to find it blocked by a stack of barrels.


    He spun around to see Liana standing at the entrance, the morning light casting a shadow behind her. "Nowhere left to run, young master," she said sweetly, tapping the rattan against her palm.


    "Can''t we talk this out?" Javier tried, giving her a sheepish grin.


    "Oh, we''ll talk... after I teach you some manners," Liana replied, stepping closer.


    "Eeeekkk!! I promise I won''t do it again!"


    "Good to know," Liana said, finally raising the rattan.


    The nearby villagers turned away, smiling knowingly as Javier''s exaggerated yelps filled the air. Despite the chaos, anyone who knew them understood¡ªit wasn''t anger driving Liana, but real care for her mischievous young master.


    "Eeeekkk!! Liana!! Leave my face out of this!!" Javier wailed, dodging clumsily as Liana swung her rattan with perfect aim.


    "Why? Are you afraid your ''handsome young noble'' look will be ruined, young master?" Liana asked sweetly, landing a soft but effective kick to his shin.


    "Eeeekkk!! My future wife won''t like me if my face is bruised!!" Javier cried, stumbling and nearly tripping over his own feet.


    Liana paused mid-swing and raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And who is this mysterious future wife of yours, young master?"


    "Errr...you?" Javier blurted out, flashing his most charming grin.


    Liana sighed, her cheeks turning a faint pink. "Flattery won''t save you this time."


    "Eeeekkk!! Mercy! At least aim for somewhere less visible!!" Javier pleaded, ducking as the rattan narrowly missed his head.


    By the time Liana finished her "lesson," Javier sat on the ground, looking utterly defeated. His hair was a mess, his face was covered in bruises, one eye was black, and there was a faint shoe print on his tunic.


    "You look fine, young master," Liana said, brushing her hands off and adjusting her skirt. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine!? Liana, I look like I went through a monster stampede!" Javier cried, staring at his reflection in a nearby puddle.


    "Consider it a lesson learned," Liana replied with a faint smile, grabbing his arm and pulling him to his feet.


    "This is abuse¡­ I''m filing a complaint."


    Liana''s ear twitched. "Did you say something, young master?"


    "N-No! Nothing at all!" Javier stammered, shielding his already bruised face.


    Behind them, a few villagers whispered to one another, laughing at the sight of the beaten young master. One old man chuckled, "That boy got guts."


    Javier held the large gold pouch high above his head, his laughter echoing through the air. "Ehehehe!! At least I earned a lot!" he declared proudly, despite his bruised face.


    Liana, trailing behind him, sighed. "You''re still laughing after what just happened? Unbelievable."


    Ignoring her, Javier clutched the pouch tightly to his chest "The old dwarf bought all 72 monster corpses, freshly from my magic storage! Not only will the villagers get cheap meat, but their income will rise too! A genius plan by me truly!!!"


    Suddenly, he stopped, his grin growing wide. Hugging the pouch like it was his first child, Javier tilted his head slightly as a low, eerie laugh escaped his lips. "Kekekekeke¡­ Now¡­ I''ve got my Pekko¡­"


    Liana froze, watching in horror as Javier''s laugh became creepier with each passing second. "Y-Young master¡­ you''re scaring me¡­ Stop that laugh¡­"


    But Javier didn''t stop. He leaned his head back and laughed even louder, his eyes shining with the wild ambition of an 11-year-old boy with way too much gold.


    "My Pekko! It''s finally happening! Kekekekeke!!"


    Villagers passing by paused, giving Javier confused looks. One whispered, "Isn''t that Viscount Armand''s youngest son? Is he¡­ okay?"


    Another nodded knowingly while stroking his beard. "Ah, the madness of young nobles and their money. Best not to interfere."


    Liana grabbed Javier''s ear and yanked him out of his delusions. "Enough with the creepy laugh, young master! People are starting to think you''ve lost it!"


    Javier rubbed his ear, pouting. "Liana! That''s my ''evil genius'' laugh! You''re ruining the mood!"


    She sighed and crossed her arms. "Forget the mood. Let''s just get back before you start scaring the livestock."


    Javier hugged his gold pouch tighter, muttering under his breath, "They''ll see¡­ they''ll all see when I ride into town on my majestic Pekko¡­ Kekekekeke¡­"


    Liana groaned. "Why am I the maid to this lunatic¡­?"


    Javier suddenly turned to Liana, his bruised face lighting up with wild excitement. "Now''s not the time to walk back! We should buy that Pekko right now! Kekekekeke!"


    Before Liana could respond, Javier bolted down the road


    "Young master! Wait!" Liana shouted, facepalming as she watched him dash toward the Pekko farm like a madman. She let out a long sigh, muttering under her breath, "Why do I always have to deal with this?"


    Oblivious to her frustration, Javier ran faster, his creepy laugh getting louder. "EKEKEKEKEKE!"


    Villagers stopped in their tracks, staring as the noble boy rushed past them as if he were being chased by wild beasts.


    One farmer whispered, "Is that Viscount Armand''s kid? What''s he up to now?"


    Another shrugged. "Probably something crazy again."


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "This is going to be a long day..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 25 Two Pekkos and a Promise ( 25 )

    "This boy..." she muttered and started walking to catch up. When she arrived at the farm, she found Javier already talking to the farmer."Thirty gold for two!" Javier declared confidently.


    The farmer, a large man with a kind smile, laughed. "Forty is the best I can give you, young master."


    "Thirty-five!"


    The farmer scratched his chin, acting like he was thinking. "How about thirty-nine gold coins and fifty silver? Does that work for you, young master?"


    Javier squinted at him, clearly thinking about it. The farmer could see he was enjoying the bargaining. "Such enthusiasm," the farmer thought, amused. He had heard about the youngest son of Viscount Armand¡ªa lively boy who bargained like a skilled trader but was kind to the villagers.


    "Thirty-eight gold coins for two! Ehehehe!" Javier countered with a big grin.


    The farmer laughed heartily. "Thirty-nine, and that''s the best deal I can give you, young master."


    "Deal! Ehehehe!" Javier said, shaking the farmer''s hand eagerly. He quickly counted the coins and gave them to the farmer, his smile getting wider.


    "You''re a sharp one, young master," the farmer said warmly as he handed Javier the reins of two nice pekkos.


    "Sharp, handsome, and now a proud pekko owner! What a day!" Javier boasted, patting the birds kindly.


    Liana finally caught up, watching with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "He really is impossible," she thought, but she couldn''t help smiling a little.


    "Young master, why do you need two pekkos?" Liana asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at him.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Javier replied, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "One for me and one for you!"


    Liana let out a long, familiar sigh. "As if anyone could stop him once he''s made up his mind," she thought.


    "You know, young master," Liana said with a calm smile, "Pekko are usually used to pull carriages or do heavy work on the farm. And for another thing too."


    Javier blinked and tilted his head. "Huh? What other thing? Riding, right?"


    Liana''s smile softened, but she had a mischievous look in her eyes. "No... for food, young master."


    "Ehhh!!!?? No!!!" Javier exclaimed, holding the reins of the pekko tightly. "This pekko is NOT for food! They''re my companions, my noble steeds, my friends!"


    The farmer, overhearing their talk, laughed heartily. "Don''t worry, young master. No one''s going to eat those fine birds."


    "They better not!" Javier huffed, puffing out his chest.


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "He''s so easy to tease," she thought, watching him pet the pekkos like a proud parent.


    Javier turned to the farmer, his eyes bright with curiosity. "Old Man, do you sell bridles or something for their beaks?"


    The farmer chuckled. "I have a couple of basic ones, young master. They''re not fancy, but they''ll do the job. I''ll give you two."


    Javier''s grin got bigger. "Thanks, old man!"


    The farmer nodded and handed over the bridles. "If you need something stronger or special, I recommend visiting the blacksmith. He can make better ones for your needs."


    Javier looked at the simple bridles and shrugged. "These''ll do for now. Gotta work with what you''ve got, right?"


    Carefully, he went up to the pekkos and began fastening the bridles to their beaks. Even though the birds were big, they seemed calm under his hands, sometimes making low, happy sounds.


    Liana watched him work, a small smile on her lips. "For someone who acts lazy, he sure gets excited when it''s something he likes," she thought, shaking her head as Javier proudly adjusted the straps.


    When he finished, Javier stepped back with his hands on his hips. "Perfect! These guys are ready for adventure."


    The farmer laughed again. "Take care of them, young master. Pekkos are loyal creatures, but they like good treatment."


    "Don''t worry!" Javier declared, giving his new friends a playful pat.


    Javier shouted with joy, "So, Liana! Hop on your Pekko! Let''s go!" His big grin stretched from ear to ear, and his excitement was clear.


    Liana let out a long sigh, adjusting her maid skirt as she walked to her Pekko. "Young master, you''re like a child with a new toy," she muttered before gracefully climbing onto her bird.


    Before she could even sit properly, Javier yelled, "Off we go! See ya, old man! Yeeehaaaa!"


    He kicked his Pekko into a quick trot, then into a gallop, the strong bird running easily down the dirt path.


    Liana gasped. "Young master! Wait!" She quickly nudged her Pekko to follow, trying to keep up.


    Javier threw his head back and laughed, the wind blowing through his black hair. "Ehehehehe! This is fun!"


    Now riding next to him, Liana gave him a scolding look but couldn''t hide the small smile forming on her lips. "Young master, please slow down. What if you fall off?"


    "I won''t! Look at this! I''m a natural!" Javier waved one hand proudly, making his Pekko squawk as if it agreed with him.


    "You''re impossible," Liana sighed again, gripping the reins tightly as her Pekko matched Javier''s speed, and the two rode along the road like adventurers ready to conquer the world.


    Liana watched as her young master, Javier, rode ahead on his new Pekko, his big grin and loud laughter filling the air, and for a moment, Liana couldn''t help but smile. She had seen Javier happy before, but this was different¡ªhe was shining with pride and joy, as if the world had finally rewarded him for his hard work. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gently urged her Pekko forward, keeping up with him while quietly watching his happiness. This was the first time she''d seen him so thrilled about something he had worked so hard to get. Javier''s determination to buy the Pekkos with his own money, earned through his own efforts, showed how independent and resourceful he was.


    Liana smiled fondly as she gazed at him from behind. Young master¡­ you really try so hard for the things you want, she thought. Even for something as simple as this, you put in so much effort. I hope that one day, you''ll have that same passion for everything in your life.


    Her hand brushed the reins of her Pekko as a soft sigh escaped her lips. And maybe, just maybe¡­ she thought, her heart fluttering a little, I hope that someday, I''ll be one of those things you truly want.


    Shaking off her moment of vulnerability, she straightened up and called out to him teasingly, "Young master, if you''re this excited now, what will you do when you get married? Laugh like this all the way to the altar?"


    Javier turned back, his carefree grin lighting up his face. "If it''s with you, Liana, I might just do that! Yeehaaaa!"


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly hid it with a sigh and a shake of her head. "Such a troublesome young master," she muttered, though her smile stayed as they rode on.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 26 Trouble With The Mother ( 26 )

    "JAAAVVVVIIIIEEERRRRRRR!!!"The loud voice echoed across the manor grounds, stopping Javier in his tracks. His instincts kicked in, and he quickly turned around. "Oh crap! It''s mother!"


    Without thinking, he ran in the opposite direction as fast as he could. He already imagine the fate that awaited him.


    But Lady Francesca was quicker than Javier expected. She grabbed his ear tightly, stopping him from running away.


    "AAAHHHH! Mother! Don''t pull my ear! Hiiiiiik!" Javier squealed, squirming like a caught fish.


    Lady Francesca, looking elegant but stern, glared at her youngest son. "Where do you think you''re going, young man?"


    "Errr..." Javier looked around, hoping to find a good excuse. "Outside?" he said with a sheepish smile, trying to look innocent. "Ehehehe..."


    His mother raised an eyebrow, clearly not impressed. "You''re not going anywhere!" she said, dragging him back inside by his ear.


    "Eeekkk! Mother! Have mercy!" Javier begged, waving his hands in a useless attempt to get free.


    Liana softly chuckled as she saw her young master struggling with his mother. It was always funny to see him act this way. "Young master really doesn''t learn," she said to herself, walking behind them as Francesca took Javier to the library.


    Lady Francesca''s maid rushed to help, holding the door open as Francesca brought Javier inside.


    "Eekkk! Mother!! Don''t be rough!"


    The door clicked shut, leaving Javier kneeling on the floor in front of his elegant mother, who sat gracefully on the couch.


    "What''s with the birds outside?" Francesca asked, her voice calm but annoyed.


    "Err¡­ my pet?" Javier answered nervously.


    "Pet? PET?!!!" Francesca''s eyebrow twitched as she sighed loudly. She looked over to Liana, who stood quietly with her hands together. "Liana¡­ I told you to keep an eye on him."


    "I''m sorry, Madam," Liana said with a small bow. "But you know how stubborn he is."


    "Ehehehehe¡­" Javier laughed nervously, scratching his head.


    "Don''t ''ehehehe'' me!" Francesca snapped. "You are a noble! Why did you buy¡­ birds? Of all things?" She rubbed her temple, looking frustrated. "What am I going to do with you?" Didn''t I say that if you wanted a ride, we have plenty of horses for you?"


    "Err¡­ but I wanted Pekko. They''re cool and faster¡­ ehehehe," Javier replied, giving his biggest charming smile.


    Francesca sighed again, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. This son is so different from his siblings, she thought. What will I do with him?


    "Liana," Francesca said, looking at the calm maid.


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Make sure those birds are moved to the edge of the estate. And teach him to control them properly. I won''t let those creatures cause chaos."


    "Understood, Madam," Liana replied with a polite nod.


    "And you, young man!" Francesca looked at Javier seriously. "GROUNDED!"


    "Ehhhh!?? But Mother¡­"


    "No buts! If I catch you sneaking outside again, those two birds will go straight to the butcher!"


    "Eeeekkk!! Please no, Mother!" Javier cried, putting his hands together to plead.


    Francesca leaned forward, narrowing her eyes. "Then behave yourself, young man. Do you understand?"


    Javier looked down, mumbling, "All this for a couple of birds¡­"


    Francesca heard him and gave him a sharp look. "What do you say?"


    "Nothing, Mother!" Javier quickly replied, straightening up with a nervous smile.


    Liana, by the door, shook her head and chuckled quietly. "Young master, one of these days, you''ll learn."


    Javier pouted playfully. "You''re supposed to be on my side!"


    "I''m on the side of keeping you out of trouble," Liana said with a small smile as she followed Francesca out.


    "Troublesome as always," Francesca said, though she seemed fond of him despite her annoyance.


    After leaving Javier sulking in the library, Francesca stopped just outside the door and turned to Liana.


    "Liana," she said with a soft yet commanding tone, "keep an eye on him for me. If he sneaks out again, I expect to be informed immediately."


    Liana gave a graceful bow. "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca let out a tired sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "And those birds... make sure he keeps them far from the main house. They''re his responsibility now. Speak with the carpenter and arrange for a proper pen or cage to be built for them. I don''t want them wandering about and causing trouble."


    "Yes, madam."


    Francesca glanced back at the closed library door and shook her head. "Honestly, even if he bought them with his own money, he shouldn''t spend so recklessly on something like this. It''s... frivolous."


    Liana tilted her head slightly, a small, knowing smile forming. "Young master has his reasons, madam. He''s¡­ very determined when it comes to the things he cares about."


    Francesca paused for a moment, her stern expression softening just a fraction. "That boy... He''s always been different. Sometimes I don''t know whether to be proud of his resourcefulness or worried about his impulsiveness." She straightened, her composure returning. "Go to him, Liana. Ensure he understands his responsibilities with those birds. And remind him, once again, that he''s grounded."


    Liana gave another polite bow. "Of course, madam. Leave it to me."


    Francesca turned and walked away, her elegant form disappearing down the corridor. Liana watched her go before turning back toward the library door. A faint chuckle escaped her lips as she thought about her mischievous young master.


    "Time to see what kind of trouble you''ll get into next, young master," she murmured to herself before pushing open the door.


    "Hmmph!! Betrayer!! Traitor!! Turncoat!! Double-dealing stool pigeon!!" Javier huffed, crossing his arms and pouting dramatically as Liana entered the library.


    Liana let out a soft, melodic chuckle, clearly entertained by her young master''s exaggerated reaction. "Now, now, young master," she said with a teasing tone. "Perhaps I should inform Madam Francesca that... we should send those birds straight to the butcher. Hmm?"


    "Ekkk!! Please, anything but that!" Javier immediately dropped to his knees, clutching his chest like he''d been mortally wounded. "My honey, sweet bun, light of my life, angel in disguise, most beautiful goddess of all the realms!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into an amused smile. "That''s quite the flattery for someone who just called me a stool pigeon."


    "I-I didn''t mean it!" Javier cried, dramatically grabbing her hands. "You''re my savior, my one and only¡ª"


    "Your cook, your babysitter, your maid..." Liana interjected, tilting her head.


    "Exactly!" Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Which is why you must protect my precious Pekkos! My entire future depends on them!"


    "Your future?" Liana asked, crossing her arms.


    "Yes!" Javier jumped up, puffing out his chest. "Today Pekkos, tomorrow the world!"


    Liana sighed and shook her head, but her soft chuckles betrayed her amusement. "Young master, if you don''t put even half this energy into your studies, Madam Francesca will ground more than just your birds. She''ll ground you to your chair."


    Javier winced. "Ehh... Studies can wait. Pekkos are first!"


    "They''re not if they end up in the stew pot," Liana teased with a sly smile.


    "Ekkk!! My sweet bun, have mercy!!"


    "Fine, fine¡­ Now, young master," Liana said, placing her hands on her hips with a patient smile. "Shouldn''t we go check on the Pekkos?"


    "Yeah!!! Let''s go!!" Javier exclaimed, his face lighting up. He dashed toward the door.


    Liana shook her head with a soft sigh, following him at a more composed pace. "Honestly," she muttered to herself, "his priorities are entirely out of order. But¡­ perhaps that''s not such a bad thing."


    She knew full well that Javier had already surpassed the limits of what books could teach him. Magic? Mastered. Swordsmanship? Exceptional. Crafting and enchanting? Flawless. Advanced magic? Effortless. Instant casting? Unparalleled. For an eleven-year-old, her young master''s skills were nothing short of monstrous.


    But Liana also understood that knowledge from books could only take someone so far. Real growth came from stepping into the world, facing its challenges, and finding one''s place in it.


    As she followed Javier outside, watching him bounce with excitement, she thought to herself, Perhaps these Pekkos will teach him something no book ever could. Responsibility¡­ or at least how to avoid getting grounded again.


    "Young master," she called out, "try not to trip over your own feet in your excitement."


    "Don''t worry about me, Liana! I''ve got this!" Javier grinned over his shoulder. A moment later, he stumbled on a loose cobblestone and almost fell flat on his face.


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide the small, affectionate smile tugging at her lips. Maybe responsibility will take a little longer¡­ sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 27 A Feast and Grilled Delights ( 27 )

    Javier dusted himself off, standing tall despite the streak of blood trickling from his nose. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he scanned the yard for his new Pekkos."What a weirdo," Liana thought, crossing her arms and watching him with disbelief. Any other child¡ªespecially a noble¡ªwould''ve run crying to their mother after a fall like that. Yet here he was, grinning from ear to ear as if nothing had happened.


    Not just his behavior, either. He carried himself with an unusual maturity for his age, almost as if he''d lived a lifetime beyond his eleven years. And it wasn''t just his height, though he was taller than most boys his age. It was the way he faced challenges, even minor ones, with a determination that felt more adult than childlike.


    "Liana, look at them!" Javier exclaimed, pointing toward the Pekkos as if they were rare treasures.


    Liana followed his gaze to the brightly colored birds, pecking around in their makeshift pen. She couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm, even if she still thought he was a little ridiculous.


    "Young master," she said, walking over with her usual calm demeanor, "you''re bleeding."


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, finally noticing the blood dripping from his nose. He wiped it with his sleeve nonchalantly. "This is nothing."


    Definitely a weirdo, Liana thought again, though this time with a hint of admiration. "At least let me clean that up."


    "I''m tough!Dont worry about it!" Javier declared, puffing out his chest proudly.


    Liana sighed, pulling a handkerchief from her pocket. "Young master, let me fix it before you scare anyone else¡ªme included."


    As she gently wiped his nose, Javier grinned up at her. "Thanks, Liana. You''re the best."


    "And you''re the oddest," she replied, shaking her head fondly.


    Liana stood at a distance, watching as Javier worked alongside the family carpenter to build a proper cage for the Pekkos. It wasn''t every day that the youngest son of a viscount took it upon himself to help with manual labor. The carpenter, a seasoned man in his forties, kept sneaking glances at Javier, his expression caught somewhere between awkward admiration and nervousness.


    "Don''t worry, young master," the carpenter said hesitantly, wiping sweat from his brow. "We''ve got this covered. No need to trouble yourself."


    "Ehh? I just want to help!" Javier replied, completely oblivious to the man unease. With precise movements, he hammered a nail into the wooden frame, his strokes so clean and perfect it looked as though he''d been doing this for decades.


    The carpenter scratched his head, glancing at his assistants, who were equally baffled by the noble boy''s proficiency. "Uh¡­ well¡­ you''re doing great, young master," he muttered awkwardly.


    Standing nearby, Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head at the scene. "Young master, why don''t you let the carpenters handle it? They''re more than capable of finishing without your help."


    "But I''m having fun!" Javier grinned, holding up the hammer like a trophy.


    "Why don''t you ride the Pekkos in the meantime?" Liana suggested with a patient smile. "I''m sure they''ll finish the job in no time without you, and your Pekkos could use the exercise."


    Javier paused, clearly torn between his newfound carpentry hobby and his excitement over the Pekkos. Finally, he nodded enthusiastically. "Okay! Ehehehe!"


    As he dashed off toward the Pekkos, the carpenter let out a relieved sigh. "That young master of yours is¡­ something else."


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes following Javier . "Yes, he certainly is."


    Javier was having the time of his life, riding his Pekko in wide circles around the open field. The vibrant bird darted around with surprising agility, its cheerful squawks matching Javier laughter.


    He suddenly pulled the reins, stopping in front of Liana. "Hmm... I wonder what Pekko eats?" he asked, tilting his head curiously.


    Liana, standing nearby with her usual calm demeanor, replied, "Pekkos can eat meat, fruits, and vegetables. They''re not heavy eaters, young master."


    Javier eyes lit up with excitement. "That''s good! Eheheh!" he exclaimed as he climbed down from his Pekko. Reaching into his magic storage, he pulled out a pile of monster meat that tumbled onto the ground with a soft thud.


    Javier gleefully ran his hand over the pile of monster meat he had pulled from his magic storage, already imagining a grand feast for himself and his Pekkos. "How about we grill some for the Pekkos and us? Eheheh," he said with a mischievous grin, clearly excited about his plan.


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly as she immediately stepped forward. "Young master! Wash the meat first, season it properly, and don''t even think about making an open fire with just sticks and wood. Use the grill set!"


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering for a moment. "Ehhhh!?" he groaned, clearly hoping to take the easy route.


    "No ehhhh!," Liana said firmly, her emerald eyes narrowing. Without wasting a moment, she called out to the workers nearby to fetch the grill set. Then, turning to one of the family maids passing by, she requested salt, pepper, and some additional seasoning.


    As the workers hurried to gather the supplies, Javier pulled out a small bottle of crushed herbs, pepper, and other spices from his magic storage, holding them up proudly. "Can we use these? I''ve got dried herbs and stuff!"


    Liana sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Young master¡­" she muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    Moments later, everything was set up, with the grill ready and the seasoning laid out neatly. Liana supervised Javier closely, making sure he washed the monster meat thoroughly before seasoning it. The young boy pouted as he followed her instructions but couldn''t help the excitement bubbling inside him.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll do it properly," he grumbled before sprinkling the herbs and spices generously over the meat.


    Liana watched him closely, her stern expression softening into a small smile. Young master, no matter how reckless you are, you always manage to brighten the mood.


    "All right, Pekkos!" Javier called out cheerfully as the meat sizzled on the grill, sending delicious aromas wafting through the air. "Lunch is on me!"


    Liana blinked, utterly stunned. "This much monster meat could feed all the maids, workers, and probably half the village too," she muttered to herself, watching the piles of seasoned meat sizzling on the grill.


    She eyed the pile cautiously but didn''t dare ask what type of monster meat they were about to eat. Knowing her young master, it was likely something rare¡ªand expensive. The rarer the monster, the higher the price of its meat. It wouldn''t surprise her if Javier had unknowingly cooked up a delicacy fit for kings.


    Javier, meanwhile, cheerfully plated the finished grilled meat onto two oversized pet plates for the Pekkos. The vibrant birds wasted no time devouring their meal, gulping it down in seconds before letting out satisfied chirps.


    "Wow! They''re full already!" Javier said, grinning proudly. But then he turned back to the grill, noticing the heaps of meat still waiting to be cooked. "But there''s still so much more here!"


    He glanced at Liana with an almost helpless expression, holding up more seasoned cuts of monster meat. "What do we do with the rest?"


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head with a small sigh. "Just cook it, young master. It would be a waste otherwise."


    "All of it? Including the stuff in my magic storage?" Javier asked, his amber eyes wide with enthusiasm.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "How much meat do you have stored in there?"


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "The stuff I took out is just a small part of it..."


    Liana''s jaw nearly dropped. "This much is only a small part!?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, rubbing his nose. "Eheheh¡­ I might''ve gone overboard when hunting last time."


    Liana groaned, pressing her palm to her forehead. "Young master, you could open a market stall with this much meat!"


    "A market stall, huh?" Javier''s eyes lit up mischievously as an idea began forming in his mind.


    "Don''t even think about it," Liana warned, instantly reading his thoughts. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana called over the carpenter and workers nearby, gesturing to the mountain of extra meat. "Take a break and enjoy the grilled meat. There''s plenty for everyone," she said with her usual calm tone. The carpenter, initially hesitant, finally agree, especially when the delicious smell wafting from the grill.


    She then turned to the maids, instructing them to gather the raw, seasoned meat and bring it to the kitchen. "Ask the cooks to prepare this for the family''s dinner tonight," she added. Liana also ensured some portions were set aside for the workers, knowing they''d appreciate a hearty meal after a long day.


    Within moments, the pile of meat dwindled into manageable portions, leaving just enough for her and Javier.


    "Finally!" Javier exclaimed, plopping down on a makeshift seat near the grill. "Time to dig in!"


    With a small smile, Liana took over the grill, flipping the cuts of meat while ensuring they were evenly cooked. Occasionally, she''d sneak a bite for herself, savoring the flavor.


    "Mmm! Yummy! This is good!" Javier exclaimed, chomping down on a freshly grilled piece. "Ehehehe, meat tastes even better when you''ve worked for it!"


    Liana chuckled softly. Watching her young master enjoy himself, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Despite all his antics, moments like this reminded her why she''d never trade her position by his side for anything else.


    "Careful, young master, don''t choke," she said, handing him a cloth to wipe his face, which was already smeared with grease.


    "Ehehe, thanks, Liana!" Javier replied, grinning widely before taking another massive bite. "You''ve got to try this one!"


    "I already did," Liana replied with a small laugh, flipping another piece on the grill.


    As the sun began to dip low on the horizon, the smell of grilled meat and the sound of laughter filled the air, creating a rare, peaceful moment that neither Liana nor Javier would forget anytime soon.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 28 The Feast of Rare Meats ( 28 )

    The busy kitchen suddenly stopped when the maids brought in trays of seasoned raw monster meat. The smell was enticing, but the sight of the unusual cuts raised some eyebrows."Where is this meat from?" one of the sous-chefs asked, looking at a particularly marbled piece that shone faintly in the light.


    "It''s from young master Javier," the maid replied, placing the last tray on the counter.


    The Chief Cook, a stout, gray-haired man with a commanding presence, stepped forward and picked up a piece of meat. His eyes widened in recognition. "This¡­ this is Orc General meat!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing through the kitchen. "And over here¡­ this is King Boar meat. By the gods¡­" He lifted another piece and inspected it closely. "This one¡ªthis is Drakespine meat! Do you know how rare this is?"


    The team gasped, and murmurs began.


    "Isn''t this stuff worth a fortune?"


    "Where did the young master even get it?"


    "Does he just have these lying around?"


    "Enough chatter!" the Chief Cook barked, silencing the whispers. He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. "I''ll handle the rarest cuts myself. The rest of you¡ªget to work! We''re serving a feast tonight, and it better be perfect."


    "Yes, Chef!" the cooking team replied in unison, quickly getting to work.


    The kitchen turned into a whirlwind of activity. Pots clanged, knives chopped against cutting boards, and the air filled with the scents of searing meat, sizzling herbs, and bubbling sauces. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the younger cooks nervously approached the Chief Cook. "Uh, Chef, what''s the plan for the Drakespine?"


    The Chief Cook smirked, a rare look of pride on his face. "We''ll pan-sear it with a glaze of honey and citrus, then finish it with a light herb crust. Drakespine natural flavor is already amazing; we just need to enhance it."


    The team watched in awe as the Chief Cook worked with skill, turning the kitchen into a showcase of culinary art.


    Meanwhile, the maids stood at the doorway, exchanging glances.


    "Miss Liana really has her hands full with young master Javier," one whispered.


    Another chuckled. "At least he''s making the most of his talents."


    By the time the sun began to set, the kitchen was filled with a feast fit for royalty. Plates of perfectly cooked meat, accompanied by roasted vegetables, fresh bread, and fragrant sauces. The scent wafted through the estate, drawing curious looks from the maids and workers.


    As the Chief Cook surveyed the completed dishes, he allowed himself a small nod of satisfaction.


    In the grand dining room, the usual evening meal had been replaced with a big feast. The table was full of dishes¡ªperfectly cooked steaks, tasty roasts, and tender pieces of meat with colorful vegetables and delicious sauces. The smell was so good that even Lady Francesca, who was usually calm, looked surprised.


    "Since when do we have this expensive meat?" Francesca asked, her voice calm but curious. She glanced at Stella, her loyal maid, who stood by her side.


    "I''m not sure, madam," Stella replied, bowing slightly. "Maybe we should ask the cooks?"


    Francesca tapped her fingers on the armrest of her chair and looked toward the kitchen door. "Get the Chief Cook. I want to know what''s going on before we eat."


    "Yes, madam." Stella curtsied and quickly left the room.


    As Francesca waited, she looked over the table again. The presentation was perfect. She recognized some of the rare meats¡ªKing Boar and Orc General cuts among them. This was not a normal meal, and it definitely wasn''t from their usual supplies.


    A moment later, Stella returned with the Chief Cook. He stood straight, wearing a clean apron, and had a little sweat on his forehead from the heat of the kitchen.


    "You called for me, madam?"


    "Yes, I did," Francesca said, her voice calm but firm. "I want to know where all this food came from. I don''t remember saying we could have such an expensive meal."


    The Chief Cook cleared his throat, a nervous smile on his face. "Ah, madam, this is from young master Javier."


    Francesca blinked, surprised and unsure. "Javier? Are you saying my youngest son provided all of this?"


    The Chief Cook nodded. "Yes, madam. The young master brought us a lot of monster meat earlier today. He asked Miss Liana to make sure it was used for tonight''s dinner."


    "Monster meat?" Francesca frowned and leaned forward. "What kind of monsters?"


    "Orc General, King Boar, and Drakespine, among others," the Chief Cook answered.


    Francesca put her hand to her forehead and sighed. "What am I going to do with that boy?"


    Stella, standing quietly next to her, tried not to smile. "It seems the young master has been very clever, madam."


    "Clever isn''t the word I would use," Francesca muttered. "Reckless is more like it."


    After a moment of silence, Francesca straightened up and regained her composure. "Well, we shouldn''t waste it. Let everyone in the household enjoy this meal, from the maids to the workers. And make sure Javier knows he will explain himself after I finish my dinner."


    "Yes, madam," Stella and the Chief Cook said together before bowing and going back to their tasks.


    Francesca sat back, a small smile appearing on her lips despite herself. "That boy really knows how to surprise me."


    The dining room buzzed with the sound of cutlery and happy chatter. Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, a rare softness on his usually stern face as he enjoyed another bite of the perfectly grilled King Boar steak.


    "This is excellent," he said, nodding at the Chief Cook, who stood nearby with a humble bow. "You''ve done a great job tonight."


    "Thank you for your kind words, my lord," the Chief Cook replied, keeping his head low.


    Marcellus and Cedric, sitting beside Lord Garius, were deeply engaged in the meal. Cedric, the more talkative brother, held up a forkful of meat, his eyes wide with excitement. "I don''t know where this came from, but it''s the best thing we''ve had in weeks!"


    Marcellus nodded, although he was more reserved than his younger brother. "Yes, it''s not often we get such high-quality meat. Where did this come from, Father?"


    Lord Garius looked at Francesca, who was unusually quiet during dinner. Her posture was perfect, but her lips were pressed together, and her emerald eyes briefly glanced at the Chief Cook.


    "It''s from our reserves," Francesca said smoothly, her tone calm. "The kitchen staff found some cuts we hadn''t used yet. I thought it would be nice to serve them."


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "Reserves? We''ve had this in storage all this time?"


    "Yes," Francesca replied quickly, her gaze steady. "I asked the staff to prepare something special tonight. Is that a problem, Cedric?"


    "N-No, Mother," Cedric stuttered, looking down at his plate.


    Lord Garius chuckled softly as he cut another piece of meat. "Well, it was a good choice. This is an excellent meal. Make sure to thank the kitchen staff again."


    The Chief Cook bowed deeply. "Of course, my lord."


    Francesca took a small sip of wine, feeling relieved. She had warned the Chief Cook and all the maids not to mention Javier was the one bringing the meat. If people knew, it would raise too many questions about where he got such rare ingredients and why he was the one supplying them. She trusted her family, but she understood Javier well.


    He wasn''t someone who liked to brag or share his successes. He kept his secrets close and only told those he trusted most¡ªher and Liana. If they revealed his part in this feast, it would just bring unwanted attention, and Francesca wanted to protect her son''s privacy.


    As the family enjoyed the meal, Francesca eyes briefly met Liana''s, who stood quietly behind Javier chair. Liana gave a small nod, understanding the thankfulness in Francesca''s look.


    Javier, busy eating with his usual enthusiasm, wore a playful smile. He hadn''t said much during dinner, happy to let the others enjoy the results of his efforts without drawing attention to himself.


    As the meal progressed, Javier caught his mother eye and offered her a bright grin, oblivious to the undercurrents of concern. He savored each bite, relishing the praise his family lavished on the expertly cooked feast.


    Francesca smiled softly, her heart warming as she watched her youngest son. He might be a handful at times, but moments like this reminded her how much she loved him.


    After all, nights like this, filled with good food and family, were what made every moment worth it. The kitchen had outdone itself, and her heart swelled with affection for her clever, reckless son¡ªwho never failed to bring a little fun into their lives.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 29 The Art of Deception ( 29 )

    As the dining room buzzed with chatter, Javier tried to stay out of sight, keeping his head down while shoving food into his mouth. But then it happened."Javier."


    The sharp tone of Lord Garius''s voice sent a chill down Javier spine. He froze mid-bite. Slowly, he looked up and forced a wide, innocent grin.


    "Yes, esteemed father?"


    Lord Garius''s intense gaze fell on him. "After dinner, come to my study room. I need to talk to you about something."


    Panic filled Javier''s mind.


    Oh crap! He''s definitely going to ask me about the gravity spell at the noble gathering. What excuse can I make? I can''t say I accidentally activated it... .


    "Of course, esteemed father,"


    As Lord Garius returned to his meal, Javier slumped in his chair. I''m doomed!


    Stand behind him, Liana leaned in and gently wipe at the corner of his mouth with a napkin.


    She whispered with a teasing tone, "Here comes the troubleeeeee..."


    Javier glared at her and whispered back through clenched teeth, "Ugh! Liana!"


    She laughed softly, her face completely relaxed. "You brought this on yourself, young master."


    "I swear, you''re enjoying this too much," Javier muttered, annoyed as he pushed his plate away.


    Liana smiled, stepping back to her spot behind his chair while Javier worried about his situation. For a moment, he thought about pretending to be sick to avoid the meeting, but he knew his father wouldn''t accept excuses, especially from him.


    Great. Dinner''s ruined, Javier thought, glancing at his siblings who were happily enjoying their meal. Now I have to figure out how to explain my accidental use of advanced magic...


    Francesca chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her elegant hand as she watched her youngest son squirm under his father''s stern gaze. Inside, she felt amused. Now you have no excuses left, my dear son.


    Javier noticed his mother''s amusement and scowled to himself. Damn it. They''re all enjoying this too much.


    Then, an idea struck him, and a sly smirk appeared on his lips. Hehehe, I''ve got it! The perfect excuse.


    Standing up, Javier straightened his clothes to look calm and mature. "Please excuse me, I''m going to my room now," he announced with a polite bow.


    Lord Garius didn''t even glance up from his meal. "Javier, don''t forget to come to my study room later."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier replied with a smile, which only made Francesca more curious.


    Francesca narrowed her eyes as she studied her son. Whats with that smile? He''s definitely planning something...


    Liana, standing just behind him, tilted her head in confusion. Why does he suddenly look so confident? What''s he up to now?


    As Javier left the room, Liana leaned toward Francesca and whispered, "Madam, do you think he''s up to something?"


    Francesca chuckled again, shaking her head. "Oh, without doubt. But let''s see to it."


    In the hallway, Javier''s smirk turned into a full grin.


    Hehehe, they have no idea what I''m planning. Time to prepare for my grand performance.


    Once inside his room, Javier quickly searched through his belongings. After a moment, he pulled out two small items and slid them into his pocket.


    "Hehehe¡­ This is perfect! There''s no way they''ll question me now," he muttered to himself, barely holding back a laugh. "Ehehehe¡­."


    Suddenly, there was a knock at his door.


    "Young Master, Lord Garius is calling for you," Liana calm voice came from the other side.


    Javier cleared his throat, hiding his excitement. "In a minute!" he called back, quickly patting his pocket to make sure his "tools" were secure.


    Inside his head, he was already rehearsing his excuse.


    This is flawless. Absolutely flawless. I''ll get through this without a scratch. Ekekekeke...


    --


    Javier stood in front of Lord Garius desk, with Liana quietly observing from the side. His father intense gaze was fixed on him, while his mother, Lady Francesca, watched with an amused smile as she sipped her tea.


    "So, Javier," Lord Garius began, his voice steady but firm, "explain how you used advanced magic at the noble gathering. Even royal mages need time and chants to perform such feats."


    Javier smiled confidently and pulled a small, worn book from his pocket, holding it up. "This."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A beginner''s guide to mana control? Javier, this is for children learning to stabilize their mana."


    "Exactly," Javier replied, undeterred. He then revealed a small, glowing gravity crystal with a flourish.


    The room fell silent as Lord Garius stared at the crystal, letting out a long sigh while pinching the bridge of his nose. "So, this is how you did it. You used a gravity crystal. Javier, these are limited¡ªthey can only be used three times at most and can be countered with simple dispel magic. They''re training tools for commoners, not noble mages."


    Javier scratched his head and pretended to look sheepish. "Well, it worked, didn''t it?"


    Lord Garius shook his head. "You have the potential to be a talented mage, yet you resort to gimmicks like this? Speaking of which¡­" He fixed Javier with a sharp glare. "What''s the story with those two Pekkos?"


    Javier straightened, clearing his throat. "Err¡­ my pets?"


    Lord Garius groaned, muttering something under his breath. "Javier, do you understand the responsibility of owning such creatures? They require resources and are hardly practical compared to horses. You''ve spent money on them instead of focusing on your future."


    Lady Francesca struggled to hold back her laughter, while Liana stood silently, her hand over her mouth, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Javier shrugged, smirking. "Well, they''re faster than horses. And cooler. Don''t you think so, Father?"


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, shaking his head . "I thought you were becoming a promising young man, but now I''m not so sure. Your actions are reckless. You have talent, Javier. Stop wasting it on trivial things like Pekkos and gravity crystals."


    Javier gave his father his most innocent grin. "But Father, isn''t it the mark of a great noble to use all resources, no matter how small or¡­ unusual?"


    Francesca couldn''t hold back any longer and burst out laughing, earning a glare from Lord Garius.


    "Enough," Lord Garius said, standing up. "You''re grounded until further notice. And those Pekkos¡ªkeep them far from the manor. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, esteemed Father."


    As they left the study room, Liana whispered to Javier, "Your excuses are getting more creative, young master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled. "Next time, I''ll do even better."


    Javier walked alongside Liana after leaving the study, feeling satisfied. His excuse about the gravity crystal had worked perfectly. His father believed him, and now the topic of his advanced magic skills was off the table.


    "Perfect," Javier thought, grinning slyly.


    I didn''t even need the crystal to perform the magic, but it''s good to have a backup. No way I''m letting Dried plum know how capable I really am. He''d have me stuck in politics and noble thing for life. Nope! I''m prefer the useless youngest son. Ehehehe¡­


    "What are you scheming now, young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke into his thoughts.


    Javier turned to her with a wide, innocent grin. "Oh, nothing. Just appreciating how smoothly that little talk went, ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face.


    "Anyway," Javier said, clasping his hands behind his head as they strolled down the hallway, "I think that went pretty well. Don''t you?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If by ''well,'' you mean avoiding a serious conversation about your abilities and your recent purchases, then yes, young master, it went ''well,''"


    Javier chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Exactly! And now I can spend more time with my Pekkos. Priorities, Liana. It''s all about priorities."


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. Her young master''s antics might give her endless headaches, but they also made life with him far from boring.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 30 A Nobles Boredom ( 30 )

    "Haaaahhh¡­" Javier groaned, slumping against the windowsill with his chin resting on his hand. His eyes scanned the estate grounds "I''m bored..."He had tried to sneak out earlier, but his plan was quickly crushed when he spotted his mother, Lady Francesca, near the Pekkos. She wasn''t doing anything threatening¡ªjust casually sharpening a large kitchen knife while throwing him sly glances.


    "She wouldn''t actually¡­" Javier muttered, recalling her words from before. His face fell. "Nope. She totally would. My poor Pekkos would end up as dinner if I stepped outside."


    He leaned back with a sigh, staring at the ceiling as if it held the answers to his boredom. "Where''s Liana? She''s supposed to attend to me, but she''s nowhere to be seen! What kind of loyal maid leaves her young master unattended in his time of need?"


    His thoughts raced through possibilities. "Maybe she''s in the kitchen? Or checking on the maids? Or¡­" He shook his head, dismissing the distractions.


    "Well, no use sitting here doing nothing," he decided, hopping to his feet. "If I can''t sneak out properly, I''ll just take a walk in the garden. Mother can''t get mad at me for that."


    Javier stopped mid-step and turned to see a young maid trailing behind him. She looked about his age, maybe a year younger, with a petite frame and wide, nervous eyes that darted to the ground as soon as he noticed her.


    "Huh? Why is she following me?"


    He turned fully and gave her his most charming smile. "Oh, hello there!"


    The maid clutching the edge of her apron. "Ah¡­ umm¡­ Y-Young Master¡­" she stammered, clearly flustered. "M-Miss Liana said I should k-keep¡­ following you¡­"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Liana sent you? To spy on me?"


    "N-Not spying!" she blurted out, shaking her head furiously. "J-Just¡­ keeping an eye! For your safety!"


    He chuckled and leaned closer, making her even more flustered. "For my safety, huh? Do you think I''ll get lost in my own estate?"


    The maid''s face turned bright red, and she mumbled something.


    Javier waved it off with a sigh. "Fine, fine. If Liana sent you, I suppose I''ll allow it." He grinned mischievously. "But you''d better keep up. I don''t slow down for anyone, you know."


    The young maid nodded quickly, her small feet shuffling to stay close as Javier resumed his stroll.


    "Liana, you sly elf,Sending a little shadow to keep me in check, are you? Let''s see how long she lasts!"


    Javier purposefully quickened his pace, weaving through the garden paths with mischief in his eye, while the flustered maid scrambled to keep up.


    Javier burst into laughter, his voice echoing across the garden as he darted through the maze-like pathways. The young maid trailed behind him, panting and clutching her sides, clearly out of breath.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ haaa¡­ wait¡­ for¡­ me¡­" she wheezed, struggling to keep up.


    "Wait for you? But that''s no fun!" Javier called back with a cheeky grin, effortlessly leaping over a low hedge. "Come on, you''re supposed to be keeping an eye on me, right? Keep up!"


    The maid groaned but continued chasing him, she try to keep up despite her exhaustion. Meanwhile, Javier was having fun,enjoying this.


    "This is too easy!" he thought, dodging around a fountain and dashing toward the pen where his precious Pekkos were kept. He glanced back and saw the maid leaning against a tree, gasping for air.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll give you a break," he called out, slowing down and walking back to her. "You look like you''re about to pass out." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid looked up, her face flushed and her bangs sticking to her forehead. "T-Thank you¡­ Young Master¡­" she managed between deep breaths.


    Javier handed her a small handkerchief from his pocket. "Here, wipe your sweat. You''re working way too hard for Liana''s silly orders."


    The maid hesitated, then took the handkerchief with a small, grateful bow. "T-Thank you¡­"


    Javier crossed his arms and smirked. "You''re welcome. But next time? Stretch before you try to keep up with me. Got it?"


    The maid nodded vigorously, and Javier couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Alright, let''s head to the Pekkos. I''ll go slower this time, okay?"


    As they walked together, Javier noticed her shyly glancing at him. "What''s your name, anyway?"


    "It''s¡­ Anna, Young Master," she replied timidly.


    "Well, Anna," Javier said with a grin, "you''ve officially survived your first test as my shadow. Congrats!"


    Anna blinked, unsure if he was serious, but his playful tone made her smile despite her exhaustion.


    Liana arrived just as Javier was riding across the open ground on his Pekko, laughter ringing through the air. She immediately noticed Anna, red-faced and panting, struggling to keep her balance against a tree.


    "Good work, Anna," Liana said with a warm smile, placing a gentle hand on the young maid''s shoulder. "You''ve done well. You can go back to helping around the manor now."


    Anna''s face lit up with relief. "Yes, Miss Liana! Thank you!" she said, bowing quickly before scurrying off toward the manor.


    Liana sighed, watching Anna disappear around the corner. "Young Master Javier, you''re going to scare off all the new maids at this rate," she muttered, shaking her head.


    Javier was having a great time riding his Pekko. It squawked happily as it ran fast across the open field. The wind blew through Javier hair, and he laughed loudly, enjoying the ride.


    On the edge of the field, Liana watched with her arms crossed. She sighed and said to herself, "Javier and that Pekko are a perfect match for chaos."


    She looked at her own Pekko, which was relaxing and eating some grass. "Come" she said, giving it a gentle pat. "Let''s show them how to ride properly."


    Her Pekko made a soft sound and stood up, fluffing its feathers. Unlike Javier''s wild Pekko, Liana''s bird was calm and well-behaved. She climbed onto its back easily, and with a little nudge from her heel, her Pekko started to walk.


    But instead of running fast, Liana''s Pekko walked slowly around the edge of the field. She sat up straight, guiding her bird with ease, her silver hair shining in the sunlight.


    Javier noticed her and slowed down, turning back towards her. "Liana! Are you even riding that thing, or is it just taking you for a walk?" he joked with a big smile.


    "I like to call it a show of discipline and grace," Liana replied, sounding serious but with a playful glint in her eyes.


    Javier laughed and urged his Pekko closer. "Discipline is boring! You''re missing all the fun!" he said, spinning his bird around to make his point.


    Liana looked at him and his lively Pekko, then at her calm bird. "I think we have very different ideas of ''fun,'' Young Master," she chuckled. "At least one of us should look dignified."


    Javier leaned forward and patted his Pekko. " What''s that? Sounds boring."


    Liana''s Pekko made a small, dismissive squawked, as if it agreed with her. She smiled slightly. "Let''s see who gets tired first¡ªyour Pekko or you," she said, playfully challenging him.


    Javier grinned. "Oh, it''s on!" he shouted, urging his Pekko to run again, racing to the far end of the field.


    Liana shook her head again, letting her Pekko continue its slow walk. "Young Master Javier," she said softly, "if energy were money, you could buy the whole kingdom."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 31 Ore Plans and Mischief ( 31 )

    "Lianaaaaaaaaaaa¡­ I''m boredddddd¡­"Javier''s voice echoed in their study room as he lazily rested on Liana lap. His eyes stared at the ceiling, clearly uninterested in the stack of books nearby.


    Liana, calm and collected, smiled and kept reading her book while gently brushing his slightly messy black hair. "Young Master, if you''re bored, why not go back to your studies?"


    "Ugh, noooo! I wanna go outside!" Javier complained, tilting his head to look up at her.


    Without missing a beat, Liana replied, "No, you can''t. Do you want Madam Francesca to cook your Pekko?"


    Javier sat up straight, panic in his eyes. "Ugh¡­ no way! She might really do it¡­" He shivered at the thought of his mother sharpening a knife while smiling sweetly.


    "Then behave," Liana said smoothly, her emerald eyes sparkling with amusement as she turned the page of her book.


    "But what should I do now? Reading is so boring!" Javier groaned, falling back onto her lap.


    Liana didn''t answer right away, knowing his tricks.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Do you know how we can get ore?"


    Liana stopped reading and looked at him seriously. "Not again, Young Master¡­ You''re not planning trouble, are you?"


    Javier sat up, grinning widely. "No, no, I just want some ore. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed. "Why not ask the merchant who supplies the estate? He might be able to get some for you."


    "Really?" Javier''s eyes shone with excitement.


    "But," Liana added firmly, "that will cost money. The estate''s budget doesn''t allow for things like this. You''ll have to pay for it yourself."


    "No problem!" Javier declared, sitting up straight. He opened his magic storage and pulled out a big bag of gold coins that made a lot of noise when it landed on the table. He counted out three coins and handed them to Liana with a proud grin.


    "Help me buy enough with this, okay? Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana pinched her nose and sighed again. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll see what I can do."


    "Yay!" Javier cheered, throwing his arms up in happiness before collapsing back onto her lap, humming joyfully.


    She shook her head, smiling. "Young Master Javier¡­ if only you this excited on your lessons¡­"


    Javier sat up, his mischievous grin shining bright. "How fast can we get the ore, Liana?"


    Liana thought for a moment. "The merchant should arrive tomorrow. So, maybe the day after tomorrow at the earliest?"


    "Yes!" Javier cheered, imagining all the things he could do.


    "But, Young Master," Liana warned, "with those three gold coins, you''ll be getting a lot of iron ore. Not just a little."


    "Really?" Javier''s grin grew wider as he thought of all the possibilities.


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What do you need so much ore for, Young Master?"


    Javier tilted his head, giving her an innocent look, but his smirk showed he was up to something. "Just want to try something¡­ kekeke!"


    Liana sighed deeply, already sensing trouble ahead. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that, Young Master."


    Javier''s laughter filled the room as he lay back on her lap, dreaming of the exciting¡ªor mischievous¡ªthings he could do with a mountain of iron ore.


    After a while, as Liana quietly read her book, someone knocked at the door.


    The new head maid entered calmly and bowed slightly. "Liana, the Madam is calling for you."


    Liana nodded politely. "Alright, I''ll be there shortly."


    She stood up gracefully, smoothing her dress. Before leaving, she turned to Javier, who was lazily sprawled out on the couch.


    "Young Master, I have to go now. Behave yourself,"


    "Okay, Liana." Javier waved her off with a casual grin.


    Once Liana left, Javier walked to his room.He closed and locked the door behind him. His playful smirk turned into a mischievous grin.


    He activated his magic storage and pulled out a big pile of Mana Stones, each shimmering faintly with energy.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ soon, I''ll be able to craft what I want!"


    Javier eyes shone with excitement as he arranged the polished Mana Crystals, each the same size and fully charged with his mana. The stones sparkled under the room''s light, showing how carefully he had prepared.


    "Kekekeke!" His sinister laugh echoed in the room as his ambitious plans began to take shape.


    Liana followed the head maid to Lady Francesca''s room, her mind buzzing with curiosity about why she had been called. The head maid knocked politely on the door.


    "Madam, we''ve arrived," the head maid announced.


    "Come in," a voice replied from inside. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana entered the room, bowing respectfully as she stood before her mistress, waiting for instructions.


    Lady Francesca looked up from her desk with a kind and gentle smile. "Liana¡­"


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana answered, standing straight and attentive.


    "I will be heading out with Lord Garius to visit the town and oversee our business affairs," Francesca began. "The whole family will come, except for Javier. Since he''s still a child, he''ll stay here."


    Liana nodded, keeping her face calm, though she had a sinking feeling about what was coming next.


    "I want to make sure you keep an eye on that young master of yours," Francesca said with a knowing smile. "He''s clever and can get into trouble if left alone."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied dutifully.


    "Make sure he doesn''t sneak out. Make sure he eats properly¡ªno skipping meals. If he insists on going out, go with him. And if needed, bring two or three maids skilled in combat to protect him."


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana said with a slight bow.


    "Good. Oh, and one more thing," Francesca added, her smile turning a bit sly. "Make sure you sleep in the same room as him. That way, you can be sure he doesn''t sneak out at night."


    Liana froze for a moment but quickly regained her composure. "Yes, Madam," she said, though she sighed inside. She knew this would not be an easy task.


    "Excellent," Francesca said, obviously pleased. "I trust you will handle it well."


    With a final bow, Liana left the room, her mind already racing with ideas on how to manage her mischievous young master.


    Liana let out a long, weary sigh as she walked down the corridor, recalling the last time she had to sleep in the same room as her young master. The memory made her cheeks flush with mild embarrassment.


    It was because young Master wanted to sleep together, and she agreed to it. The rumors started one morning when she woke up to find her young master, Javier, topless¡ªcaught by another maid. Of course, nothing had really happened, but the teasing continued.


    They whispered and giggled behind her back, and some even teased her to her face. "Oh, Miss Liana, what exactly happened last night? The young master looked very refreshed this morning."


    The worst part was when someone pointed out that Young Master Javier had been topless. It wasn''t her fault he took off his shirt¡ªit was all him! But the rumor spread quickly through the manor, and no matter how much she tried to explain, it didn''t help.


    But the other maids just laughed and interrupted her. "Oh, come on, Liana! Are we supposed to believe that?" one of them teased with a smile. "You woke up next to a shirtless young master and didn''t do anything at all?"


    Liana pressed her palm to her forehead, trying to fend off a rising headache. "Haahh¡­ such a troublesome young master¡­" she muttered.


    As much as she adored Javier, keeping him out of trouble was starting to feel like a full-time job. And now, with Lady Francesca new order, she braced herself for yet another round of teasing from the other maids.


    Still, she couldn''t help but smile faintly as she pictured Javier''s mischievous grin. "Well, at least he keeps things interesting,"


    When Liana reached her young master''s room, she paused. From outside, she could hear faint laughter¡ªsoft, mischievous, and unmistakably from Javier.


    She sighed, already dreading what kind of trouble he was in this time. As she reached for the door handle, she found it locked.


    A faint smile crept onto her lips. "Unlock," she whispered, casting a simple spell with the ease of someone skilled in instant casting. Her young master had taught her that trick¡ªthough not without a smirk and the teasing words, "See? Even you can do it, Liana."


    The lock clicked open, and Liana quickly pushed the door ajar.


    Inside, Javier sat at his desk, surrounded by a chaotic spread of gleaming mana stones. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he muttered to himself, completely unaware of her presence.


    Liana shook her head, feeling a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Young master!" she called out sharply, though she kept her voice low.


    "Eh?" Javier''s head shot up, his expression shifting from shock to panic as he scrambled to shove the pile of mana stones into his magic storage. But it was too late¡ªLiana had already seen everything.


    "Ehehe¡­" Javier let out an awkward laugh, scratching the back of his head as if that would deflect her impending scolding.


    Liana sighed deeply, stepping into the room and quietly closing the door behind her. With a click, she locked it again. Turning to her young master, she crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow.


    "Care to explain why you''re hoarding enough mana stones to supply a royal mage''s workshop?"


    Javier grinned, a sly sparkle in his eyes. "I have a plan, Liana. A brilliant plan."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 32 Duty and Distraction ( 32 )

    Liana stood patiently in the courtyard, surrounded by several workers from the manor who were chatting idly as they waited. Today was the day the shipment of ore was set to arrive, as promised.The deal had been finalized two days ago, with three gold coins handed over as payment¡ªa personal order from her mischievous young master, Javier. The merchant was expected soon, bringing not only the usual supply of food and household necessities for the estate but also a large quantity of ore.


    Liana glanced at the workers. Some looked curious about the unusual addition to the order, but none dared to ask her directly. Her composed demeanor and reputation as one of Lord Garius''s most trusted maid kept unnecessary chatter at bay.


    Her thoughts briefly wandered to Javier. "What exactly was he planning to do with so much ore?" He had been suspiciously enthusiastic about it, which only made her more wary. She let out a small sigh, brushing a strand of silver hair from her face.


    That boy is always up to something¡­ I just hope this doesn''t end with me having to explain things to Madam Francesca.


    A soft rumble in the distance signaled the arrival of the merchant caravan. The workers straightened up, ready to unload as the wagons came into view, their wheels creaking under the weight of their cargo.


    The lead merchant, a stocky man with a wide-brimmed hat, dismounted his horse and greeted Liana with a respectful nod.


    "Miss Liana," he said with a warm smile, "your special order has arrived, along with the usual supplies."


    "Thank you," Liana replied politely. "Please have the workers sort the shipment as usual. The ore will need to be stored separately."


    "Of course," the merchant replied, signaling his men to begin unloading.


    Sacks of grain, barrels of oil, and crates of produce were soon being carried off to the storerooms. Among the goods, several heavy crates marked with a special insignia contained the iron ore. Liana inspected the crates herself, ensuring everything was accounted for.


    "Help me move these crates of ore to the new workspace the young master requested," Liana instructed, her tone calm but firm.


    "Yes, Miss Liana," one of the workers replied promptly, gathering his team to begin.


    Liana watched as the workers carefully pushed the carts across the courtyard, the iron ore crates stacked securely. Liana followed, keeping an eye on their progress to ensure nothing went wrong.


    The workspace was located in a secluded area of the estate grounds, a newly constructed shed that Javier had insisted on having built. Though she didn''t know all the details of his plans, she knew better than to underestimate her young master resourcefulness¡ªor his talent for creating chaos.


    As the workers unloaded the crates inside the workspace, Liana took a moment to inspect the area. The building was simple but well-constructed, with sturdy walls and a wide wooden workbench. A few shelves and storage racks lined the walls, ready to hold tools and materials.


    "Place the crates neatly over there," Liana directed, pointing to a corner near the bench.


    The workers nodded and carefully arranged the crates as instructed. Liana stood with her hands clasped in front of her, her eyes scanning the setup.


    This should keep him occupied for a while¡­ though I can''t shake the feeling he''s going to surprise us all again, she thought with a small sigh.


    Once the last crate was in place, the workers bowed slightly before heading back to their other duties. Liana stayed behind for a moment, surveying the space.


    At least he''s keeping busy¡­ but I''ll need to keep an eye on him. Trouble has a way of finding that boy¡ªor perhaps he has a way of finding it.


    Liana looked around the manor, starting with the usual places her young master liked to spend time. First, she headed to the Pekko pen. The lively birds squawked happily, but their food troughs looked untouched.


    "It doesn''t seem like the young master or the workers have fed them yet," she murmured, shaking her head.


    She checked the bag of peculiar feed Javier had concocted, a mixture he proudly called "Pekko manure," claiming it was the perfect nutrient-packed food for the birds. Liana dutifully measured out portions and placed them into the troughs.


    "Here you go," she said, watching as the Pekkos eagerly gobbled up the food.


    After ensuring the birds were well-fed, Liana began asking the maids around the manor, "Have you seen the young master this morning?"


    "No, Miss Liana. I haven''t seen him at all today," replied one maid, echoing the responses of others she questioned.


    With no leads, Liana sighed and headed inside the manor to continue her search. She checked the library, the garden, and even the storage room¡ªnothing.


    Finally, she decided to try the dining room.


    There he was. Javier sat at the long dining table, happily devouring a thick slice of meat steak, a look of pure satisfaction on his face despite it being early in the morning.


    Liana let out a long sigh and approached him. "Young master."


    Javier looked up, his mouth half-full of steak. "Yes, Liana?"


    "The ore you ordered has arrived and has already been placed in the new workshop," she informed him.


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Oh! Nice! Ehehehe."


    He then gestured toward the seat beside him, a playful grin on his face. "Wanna eat together, Liana?"


    Liana gave him a disapproving look, folding her arms. "Maid and master cannot eat together in the main dining area. Did you forget that rule, young master?"


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Rules, schmules. I don''t care about those. Besides, it''s just us here."


    Liana frowned, her eyes narrowing slightly as she crossed her arms. "Still, a maid cannot sit and eat with their master. Don''t encourage the maids to bend the rules. You know Lord Garius and Lady Francesca don''t like it. I don''t want anyone else breaking the rules because of your antics. Do you know what will happen to them if they do? They could get fired."


    Javier paused for a moment, then grinned mischievously. "If you say so..." He cut a small piece of steak with his fork and held it out toward her, his smirk widening. "Here. If you won''t sit, at least have a bite."


    Liana blinked, caught off guard by his gesture. "Young master..."


    "Come on, Liana. I''ll keep it between us. Nobody will know," he said, flashing his most innocent smile. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips tightened as she struggled to suppress a sigh.


    Just as she was about to protest again, Javier wiggled the fork teasingly. "Say ''ahhh!''"


    Despite herself, Liana felt her cheeks warm. She shook her head but took a small bite of the offered steak.


    "There. Happy now?" she asked, giving him a pointed look.


    Javier beamed as though he had just won a great victory. "Very! And? It''s good, right?"


    Liana rolled her eyes but softly admitted, "It is."


    Javier chuckled. "See? I told you it''d be worth it."


    "Just don''t let anyone catch you doing this," she warned, quickly straightening her posture and resuming her usual composed demeanor. "You might enjoy bending the rules, but I won''t let you drag me down with you, young master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, taking another bite of his steak, clearly unbothered.


    "By the way, young master," Liana began in a steady yet firm tone, "there was supposed to be at least one or two maid accompanying you while you eat. Where are they?"


    Javier blinked, his fork pausing mid-air. "Err... I told them to go eat their breakfast?"


    Liana''s brows furrowed, and her voice carried a rare note of exasperation. "They shouldn''t have done that! They''re supposed to accompany you during meals, especially when I''m not around. Where are they!?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Calm down, Liana. Chill. Relax. Ehehehe."


    Liana''s expression remained composed, but her eyes were sharp as she shook her head slightly. "Young master, that is against the household rules. When we are on duty, our role is to serve and remain attentive to your needs. Allowing them to leave their post is a breach of conduct."


    Javier chuckled, clearly not as worried about decorum as she was. "Relax, Liana. It''s fine. No big deal."


    Liana eyes narrowed slightly, though her hands remained poised. "It is a big deal, young master. If Lord Garius or Lady Francesca saw this, the consequences for the maids would be severe. Do you want them to be dismissed for negligence?"


    Javier sighed and put his fork down. "Alright, alright, Im Sorry. Next time, I''ll make sure someone stays, okay?"


    "Young master, household maids are allowed to relax when they aren''t actively attending to the family or their assigned tasks. That''s why they have their own early breakfast before starting their duties. But when they are attending you or anyone else in the family, they must follow the household rules without exception."


    Javier leaned back, his fork still in hand. "Alright, but they were just taking a break. What''s the harm?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes met his, firm but calm. "The maids here were selected for their talent and dedication. They understand their roles within the household. Their responsibilities during meals are crucial and require their full attention. Outside of that, they have plenty of time to rest, eat, and manage their tasks, such as cleaning and organizing. It''s not like they''re overworked."


    She adjusted the napkin on her arm as she continued, her tone softening. "But when they are present, they must uphold their duties properly. Allowing them to relax or neglect their responsibilities during these key moments sets a bad example and could affect the household''s overall discipline. You wouldn''t want Lord Garius or Lady Francesca to think the staff is incompetent, would you?"


    Javier sighed and shrugged, conceding with a faint smile. "Alright, I get it, Liana."


    Liana gave a small, approving nod. "It''s not about me, young master. It''s about ensuring the household runs smoothly and that everyone understands their roles."


    "Yeah, yeah. Im sorry, Liana," Javier muttered, smiling.


    "It''s simply my job, young master," she replied with a faint smile, returning to her poised stance.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 33 Between Duty and Affection ( 33 )

    Liana moved closer to Javier with graceful steps. She took the napkin from her arm and gently wiped the corner of his mouth, not saying a word. Javier blinked, surprised by her sudden action."There, young master," she said softly, folding the napkin neatly and putting it back on her arm. Then, she leaned forward to refill his drink, making sure his glass was full before stepping back to her spot, just behind and to the side of him.


    Standing there, Liana kept her hands lightly clasped in front of her stomach, showing the right amount of attention without being too close or too far away, ready to help if Javier needed anything.


    Javier glanced at her from the corner of his eye. "You''re way too formal sometimes, you know?"


    "It''s my duty, young master," she replied calmly.


    Javier leaned back in his chair and teased her with a grin. "But I like it when you feed me."


    Liana sighed softly, a small smile appearing on her lips. "Young master," she said "we can do that in your room or when no one else is around. I''m here just for you, but in the dining room, please¡­"


    Her eyes met his, showing both her care for him and her commitment to the rules. "The dining room is a formal place. You know how the other maids and the family might see us."


    Javier chuckled, leaning forward with his chin resting on his hand. "You''re too serious, Liana. I just think it''s nice when you spoil me."


    "I''m serious because it''s important," she replied, straightening up. "And young master, I spoil you enough already."


    He smirked and took another bite of his steak. "Fair enough."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her smile returning as she stood poised. "Always testing the boundaries," she murmured, just loud enough for him to hear.


    After Javier finished eating and Liana made sure the table was clean, she turned to him with a mysterious smile. "Let me show you something, young master."


    "Oh? What is it?" Javier asked, intrigued.


    "Just follow me," she said, waving her hand gracefully.


    Curious, Javier followed her as Liana led him to a part of the manor he rarely visited¡ªthe maid''s dining area. As they approached, he could hear cheerful chatter and laughter coming from inside.


    Javier peeked in and saw a group of maids happily talking, their faces bright with smiles as they enjoyed breakfast together.


    Liana pointed to the lively scene. "As you can see, young master, when they''re not on duty, they''re relaxed and having fun. There''s no such thing as overworked maids here."


    She continued, her tone calm but informative. "The maids earn good salaries, have their own private rooms, and get a day off each week. They take turns helping the family, so everyone has time to rest. The head maid makes sure the work is shared fairly, so they can keep up with their responsibilities."


    Javier scratched his head, feeling a bit guilty. "I didn''t mean to cause trouble¡­"


    Liana smiled kindly but firmly. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, young master, I have something to take care of here." She turned and entered the dining area, locking the door behind her.


    Moments later, Javier heard Liana''s voice through the door, her calm tone replaced by a firm, scolding one aimed at the maids inside. "Who allowed you to leave your post during formal dining hours? Do you realize the importance of your duties?


    Javier''s eyes widened as he imagined the serious look on her usually calm face. "Eeeeek!" he squeaked, running away in a panic.


    He stopped at a safe distance and leaned against the wall, wipe sweat from his brow. "Scary Liana is scary!" he muttered.


    The head maid, passing by, heard him and smiled, shaking her head.


    She approached Javier with her usual calm demeanor. "Good morning, young master. Would you like to follow me?"


    Javier tilted his head, curious. "Oh, okay..."


    With a graceful turn, the head maid, Gloria, led the way. As they walked, she looked back at him. "What Miss Liana said is true, young master. Let me show you something to help you understand better."


    They soon reached the maid quarters, a separate wing of the estate. Javier blinked in surprise at how big the building was.


    Gloria stopped at the entrance and spoke to the two female guards there. "Announce that the young master Javier is visiting."


    The guards nodded. "Yes, Miss Gloria," one said, stepping inside to make the announcement.


    As Gloria led Javier inside, she explained, "All personal maids, like Miss Liana, have rooms in the main manor. But household maids have their own comfortable rooms here."


    She guided him through the corridor, stopping at an open door to show a cozy room. It was simple but welcoming, with a neatly made bed, a small desk, and personal touches like flower vases and embroidery.


    "See? Each maid has her own private space to relax," Gloria said with a soft smile.


    Javier nodded, taking in the details of the room. It felt nice to see that the maids had a comfortable place of their own.


    "As for me," Gloria added, "I also have a personal room in the manor, courtesy of Madam Francesca. The head maid must be readily available at all times."


    They continued their tour, arriving at a large common room filled with activity. "And here," Gloria gestured, "is the dining area for maids who are off duty or on their day off. When they''re working, they eat in the designated maid dining area¡ªthe one you visited earlier, where Miss Liana was scolding the others." She chuckled lightly.


    Javier rubbed the back of his neck, remembering how he felt during that tense moment.


    Gloria turned to him with a gentle yet firm expression. "So, young master, please don''t think that the maids are overworked or mistreated. We do our best to run an efficient and fair household."


    "Uhh¡­ I''m sorry," Javier said, looking genuinely regretful.


    Gloria nodded in understanding. "Apology accepted, young master. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other tasks to handle. Have a pleasant day."


    As she walked away, Javier reflected on everything he had learned. "I guess I''ve got more to understand about how things work here¡­" he murmured to himself.


    On his way back to the manor, Javier turned a corner and nearly bumped into Anna, the youngest maid in the household. She looked like she had just woken up, her hair a messy and her uniform a bit disheveled.


    The instant Anna saw him, her eyes widened in panic. "Hiiiii!! Young master?!" she squeaked, a mix of shock and embarrassment in her voice.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, amused by her flustered reaction. "Morning, Anna. Did you sleep well?"


    Anna''s face turned bright red as she scrambled to fix herself. "Umm... ahh... excuse me!" she stammered, darting past him like a startled rabbit, almost tripping over her own feet.


    Javier chuckled, shaking his head. "She''s like a little squirrel," he muttered under his breath, watching her disappear down the hallway.


    Before long, he heard quiet giggles and whispers from around the corner¡ªlikely Anna explaining herself to the other maids, who were probably teasing her about their awkward encounter.


    "At least mornings here are never boring," Javier said to himself with a grin, continuing on his way.


    As he walked back toward the manor, he noticed Liana approaching him, moving gracefully. She looked calm and relaxed, but there was a slight tilt of her head that suggested she was keeping a close eye on him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, young master," she said as she got closer, her voice gentle but firm. "Let''s head to your workspace."


    "Okay!" Javier beamed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    As they walked, Javier hesitated for a moment and asked, "Liana, can we hold hands?"


    Liana paused, letting out a soft sigh, but she didn''t protest. Instead, she extended her hand, allowing him to take it. His hand was slightly bigger than hers¡ªwarm and steady, giving her a sense of comfort that always caught her off guard.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 34 Javier Personal Workshop ( 34 )

    When Javier and Liana arrived at his personal workshop, Liana couldn''t help but smile. Her young master eyes sparkled with excitement as he surveyed the crates of ore."I''ll leave you to it," Liana said softly, her lips curling into a gentle smile. She turned to head out, leaving him to his work.


    As she walked toward the Pekko pen to feed the birds, Liana wondered what he could possibly need all that ore for. After all, he lacked the tools to melt, hammer, or shape it¡­


    Inside the workshop, Javier stood before the pile of ore, grinning like a mischievous spirit.


    "Ehehehe¡­" he chuckled, rubbing his hands together.


    Selecting a chunk of ore, he placed it on the table. The metallic surface glinted under the workshop light, and Javier stretched his hands over it, feeling its energy.


    "Let''s see if this works," he murmured.


    Javier activated his unique magic crafting ability, a skill he discovered after his reincarnation. Threads of mana coiled around the ore like glowing vines, reshaping it with precision. Sparks filled the air as the raw material transformed.


    In moments, a sleek, polished longsword materialized on the table, its blade gleaming with a silver sheen and faint, intricate runes glowing along the edges¡ªa testament to the magic infused within.


    Javier inspected the sword with a proud smirk. "Perfect. Even better than I imagined," he said, twirling the blade with practiced ease.


    His smirk widened as he envisioned his next creation¡ªa full set of plate armor bearing the crest of the Viscount Armand family.


    "This has to be perfect," he muttered, cracking his knuckles and extending his hands over the ore.


    With a deep breath, he channeled his magic crafting, filling the room with an ethereal glow. One by one, the armor pieces took shape. The chest plate was the first, embossed with the intricate crest of the Armand family¡ªa majestic bird on a shield, surrounded by flowing vines. Javier ensured every curve and line, from the regal crest to the rivets, was precise.


    Next came the leg armor, greaves, and boots, each crafted for both functionality and elegance, the polished iron gleaming like a mirror. Finally, the helm took shape, its sharp, angular design conveying both intimidation and sophistication, fitting snugly while maximizing protection.


    "Looks good," he said, stepping back to admire the completed set standing on the prepared mannequin.


    Not stopping there, Javier moved on to crafting a heavy iron shield, broad and sturdy for deflecting powerful strikes. The Armand crest was etched boldly onto its surface, and he ensured every detail was perfect. With a final burst of magic, he enhanced the shield''s durability and shine.


    "Now, the real fun begins," he said with a mischievous grin.


    Gathering another batch of ore, he began crafting a puppet. This creation required immense focus and attention to detail. He shaped the iron into humanoid forms, articulating the joints to mimic human movements.


    To reinforce the puppet''s frame, he layered the iron with subtle magical enhancements, making it both durable and flexible. Its core, hidden within its chest, glowed faintly¡ªa magic-powered core infused with his mana.


    The puppet stood completed, taller than Javier by a head, adorned with sleek, functional armor.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Javier admired his masterpiece. "Perfect. Strong, durable, and ready for anything."


    He couldn''t resist a triumphant laugh. "Ehehehe¡­ Soon, my plans will all come together."


    "A masterpiece isn''t complete without a failsafe," he murmured, reaching for a handful of mana stones he had selected earlier.


    Each stone pulsed faintly with energy, their hues ranging from deep violet to brilliant blue. Javier ran his fingers over them, choosing the finest for his next step.


    He embedded the mana stones into the puppet''s core, arranging them in a circular formation around the primary core. With each stone, he infused a unique magical signature linked to his own mana.


    "No one else will be able to touch this," he muttered, weaving intricate magic seals over the stones. The seals shimmered faintly, locking the stones in place and ensuring they would only respond to him.


    Next, he activated the backup power system, channeling his magic to synchronize the mana stones with the puppet''s main core. The stones glowed brighter, their energy flowing smoothly into the puppet''s systems.


    "This should do it," Javier said, stepping back. The mana stones pulsed in unison, creating a steady, rhythmic hum.


    He extended his hand, muttering an incantation under his breath. The puppet responded, its joints clicking and whirring as it raised an arm in acknowledgment. Satisfied, he placed his palm against its chest and activated the override spell, ensuring only his mana signature could issue commands.


    "Try taking control of this, I dare you," Javier said with a confident smirk.


    He performed a final diagnostic test, deliberately overloading the puppet''s primary core to simulate a failure. The main core dimmed, but the backup power kicked in seamlessly, drawing energy from the mana stones.


    "Perfect." Javier grinned, stepping back as the puppet stood tall, fully powered.


    "Even if the core breaks, you''ll keep running. And no one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªcan control you but me." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier examined the fully assembled puppet, now clad in meticulously crafted full plate armor, sword, and shield. The armor gleamed, the Viscount Armand family crest prominently displayed on the chestplate. Its imposing figure radiated strength, but something was missing.


    "Hmm¡­" Javier tapped his chin, pacing around the puppet. "It''s functional, sure, but it needs a touch of flair. Something to make it look... legendary."


    He rummaged through a chest filled with fabric set aside for experiments and pulled out a roll of dark crimson cloth, trimmed with gold embroidery. Thick yet smooth, it was perfect for the puppet''s regal look.


    Using his magic, Javier swiftly tailored the fabric to the right length, enchanting the edges to prevent fraying and adding a subtle glow to the gold trim for an otherworldly effect.


    He carefully attached the cape to the puppet''s shoulders, ensuring it wouldn''t hinder movement. As it settled, the cape flowed elegantly, giving the puppet an air of authority.


    "Now, that''s what I''m talking about," Javier said, stepping back to admire his work. But he wasn''t finished.


    He leaned closer to the helm and, using his finger to channel magic, etched a glowing insignia of the family crest onto the forehead. It radiated a faint blue light, beautifully contrasting with the silver helm.


    "Much better. Now you''re not just a weapon; you''re a symbol," Javier said with a satisfied grin.


    He circled the puppet one last time, inspecting every detail. The full plate armor gleamed with strength and precision, the sword rested in its grip as if it belonged there, and the shield exuded unyielding defense. The crimson cape and glowing insignia added a final touch of majesty.


    "Cool and powerful," Javier muttered, nodding approvingly. "You''re ready to make an impression."


    "Alright, time for the finishing touch¡ªa proper sword sheath. Can''t have my knight running around with a bare blade, can we?"


    He grabbed a chunk of reinforced leather from his storage magic and laid it on the workbench. With precise movements, he measured and cut the material to fit the sword perfectly, adding a layer of lightweight iron plating inside for durability.


    Next, he embossed the Viscount Armand family crest onto the sheath, matching the knight''s design. The crest glowed faintly, a sign of the enchantment Javier embedded to prevent the sword from dulling or rusting while sheathed.


    "Now, for the straps¡­" he muttered, attaching a secure belt mechanism to the sheath for a snug fit at the puppet''s waist. Once complete, he stepped back to examine his work.


    Satisfied, Javier slid the sword into the sheath, the metallic click echoing in the room.


    "Tadaaa!" he declared, throwing his arms out. "Complete personal knight! Ehehhehehehehe!"


    He admired the finished product: a towering figure clad in gleaming full plate armor, wielding a long sword and shield, with a majestic crimson cape flowing behind it. The sword sheath at its waist added the final touch, making it look like a true knight from legend.


    Javier couldn''t help but grin proudly at his creation. "Now, let''s see what you can do."


    Javier crossed his arms, tilting his head as he studied the puppet knight. A mischievous glint sparkled in his amber eyes. "Hmm¡­ I wonder how strong this bad boy would be with better ore¡­ Maybe mithril? Or adamantite?"


    He stroked his chin, his grin widening. "Ekekeke¡­ The possibilities! Just imagine it cutting through monsters like butter or tanking blows from overconfident knights. It''d be unstoppable!"


    His imagination soared as he pictured the puppet knight battling hordes of beasts, standing firm against armies, or even taking on a dragon. "I''d be the coolest adventurer ever. The puppet knight would be my loyal guardian¡­ and it might even scare off Father if he gets too naggy. Hehe¡­"


    He tapped the puppet''s chest plate thoughtfully. "But for now, this will do. Still, stronger ore means stronger output. I should connect with merchants or adventurers to get my hands on rare materials. Hmm¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 35 Puppet and Protector ( 35 )

    "Alright¡­ time to test this knight''s ability. Ehehe," Javier muttered, his eyes gleaming with excitement.In the open field near his workshop, Javier held his sword at the ready. The puppet knight stood tall, hand resting on the hilt of its sheathed sword, motionless yet imposing.


    "Command: Defend yourself!" Javier declared.


    The puppet knight sprang to life, drawing its sword in a fluid motion. Javier dashed forward, swinging his blade toward its torso.


    Clang!


    The puppet expertly parried the attack. Javier grinned. "Nice reflexes! This is impressive!"


    Suddenly, a sharp voice echoed across the field.


    "Young master!! Get back!!!"


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, turning toward the source.


    Before he could respond, Liana appeared like a whirlwind, her dual blades glinting in the sunlight as she charged at the puppet knight.


    "Liana, wait¡ª!" Javier tried to stop her, but she was already in full combat mode.


    Her first slash met the puppet''s raised sword, parrying the attack with precision. Undeterred, Liana followed with a powerful kick, but the puppet blocked with its shield.


    Narrowing her eyes, her calm demeanor shifted to fierce determination. Her magic flared, enhancing her speed and strength.


    "You won''t lay a hand on the young master!" she declared, drawing a sleek bow from her maid''s dress. Charging it with magic, she unleashed a volley of glowing arrows.


    The puppet raised its shield, deflecting the barrage, though faint cracks began to form.


    "Whoa¡­ I didn''t know she was this capable," Javier muttered, crouching at a safe distance. "Dual blades, magic buffs, and a magic bow? Ehehe, this is getting interesting."


    Liana infused her magic into her next attack. "Fire Arrow!" she shouted, releasing a blazing projectile that pierced through the puppet''s shield, shattering it before slamming into the knight''s chest. The puppet staggered, its armor dented and scorched.


    As the dust settled, Liana stood ready, eyes locked on the puppet. "Young master, stay back! I''ll handle this intruder!"


    Unfazed, Javier casually walked toward the puppet knight, circling it to inspect the damage.


    "Ohhhh¡­ there''s a lot of damage," he muttered, examining the cracked joints and dented armor.


    "Young master!" Liana called, Panicked.


    "Liana.What do you think of my puppet knight?"


    Liana froze, her glowing blades still poised for attack. "Your¡­ puppet knight?"


    "Yup! I built it myself. Cool, huh?"


    Liana slowly lowered her weapons, disbelief washing over her. "...You mean to tell me I''ve been fighting your creation this whole time?"


    "Yeah. And honestly? You did some serious damage." Javier gestured at the knight''s shattered shield and the big hole in its armor. "I''m impressed. Didn''t know you could go all-out like that. Ehehe."


    Liana sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Young master¡­ you could''ve told me before I nearly destroyed it."


    "But where''s the fun in that?" Javier teased.


    Liana gave him a flat look before sighing again. " Young master...."


    "Aw, come on, Liana. Admit it¡ªyou were having fun too."


    Liana sheathed her blades, shaking her head with a faint smile. "You''re lucky it''s well-built¡­ otherwise, you''d be rebuilding your puppet knight from scratch."


    "Ehehe, I''ll take it as a chance to improve. But for now¡­" Javier turned back to the puppet. "Time for some repairs."


    Liana sighed again, this time with a softer expression, as she followed him back to the workshop.


    Inside the cozy confines of Javier''s workshop, Liana sat on a plush cushion, reading book. The quiet hum of magic filled the air as her young master repaired the damaged puppet knight.


    Liana glanced up, her curiosity piqued by the sight of Javier hands glowing with mana as he skillfully used advanced crafting magic.


    "Young master," she called softly, "I didn''t realize you were capable of such advanced crafting magic."


    Javier, engrossed in his work, chuckled. "Ehehe, there''s a lot you don''t know about me, Liana."


    He leaned closer to the puppet''s chest, reinforcing damaged joints and repairing cracked armor.


    "Lucky your fire arrow didn''t hit the mana crystal and the core at the same time. Ehehe," he teased, glancing at her with a grin.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, folding her arms. "Next time, you should tell me before testing something so dangerous, young master."


    Javier scratched the back of his head, still smiling. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll keep that in mind. Now¡­ let''s see. This part needs improvement¡­ and here too. Oh, and the shattered shield definitely needs to be rebuilt."


    As he continued his repairs, jotting notes on parchment, Liana sighed and returned to her book, though her ears remained tuned to him.


    "Hey, Liana?" Javier asked suddenly.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Do you think a puppet knight like this could fight an army? You know, soldiers and warriors?"


    Liana set her book down, tilting her head thoughtfully. "It depends. If the army is made up of people stronger than me, it might not stand a chance at all."


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier tapped his chin, his playful smile fading into contemplation. "I guess I need better materials. Stronger ore. Something more durable."


    His grin returned. "Well, for now, I''ll focus on crafting new gear¡ªswords, shields, daggers, and blades. I can sell them to make more money. Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed again, this time with a faint smile. "Just don''t overwork yourself, young master."


    Javier nodded, already lost in his next idea. His excitement was infectious, and despite her initial annoyance, Liana couldn''t help but admire his determination.


    "Eheheheheheheheh¡­"


    Liana glanced up from her book and rolled her eyes. Her young master grinned like an evil mastermind, hands on his hips as he admired the piles of weapons and armor he had just crafted.


    The workshop was now filled with an impressive array of swords, shields, daggers, and full sets of armor. Each piece glinted under the soft glow of the magic lamps, showcasing intricate designs and superior craftsmanship.


    "What do we need to do with all this¡­ pile of weaponry and armor?" Liana asked, setting her book aside.


    "Sell it, of course! Ehehe!" Javier replied.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Do you even know how much it''ll cost to transport all this to the buyers?"


    "Huh? We can just load it all into my magic storage. Easy!"


    "And?"


    "And then we ride our Pekko to town and sell it all to Old Man Orrim!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "The same dwarf blacksmith who bought the monster body from you before?"


    "Exactly!" Javier pointed as if he''d just solved the mysteries of the universe. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana let out another sigh, shaking her head. "Just¡­ make sure you don''t put the Viscount emblem or any signature on the weapons. The last thing we need is people asking questions about where all this came from."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t!" Javier assured her with a mischievous grin.


    She crossed her arms, giving him a skeptical look. "I mean it, young master. No family crests, no identifying marks."


    "I promise, Liana. I''ll be discreet," he said, waving off her concerns.


    Javier turned back to his weapons, already daydreaming about the gold he''d soon be swimming in. "Ehehehe¡­ soon, I''ll be richer than Father. Then I can buy whatever I want¡­ maybe even more Pekko!"


    Despite herself, Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Just don''t forget that wealth attracts attention, young master. The kind we don''t need."


    "By the way, Liana¡­" Javier began, a mischievous edge in his tone.


    Liana sighed, bracing herself. "What now, young master?"


    "Let''s go visit Old Man Orrim! I''m going to sell these weapons and armor to him."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand over the workshop, making the piles of swords, shields, and armor vanish into his magic storage with a faint shimmer. Finally, with a flick of his wrist, he stored away the puppet knight as well.


    "I''m sure Old Man Orrim will buy all of these!" he declared, practically bouncing with excitement. "I remember him saying he needed more supplies. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana stood up, smoothing out her dress. "I suppose there''s no stopping you once you''ve made up your mind."


    "Exactly!" Javier flashed her a charming smile. With a playful tone, he added, "Don''t worry, Liana. You''ll get a share too. "


    She raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "And what would I do with this so-called ''share''?"


    "Anything you want!" he said, undeterred. "Maybe some fancy tea leaves? Or an elegant elf-made hairpin? Consider it a thank-you for always putting up with me."


    Liana laughed softly despite herself. "Fine, young master. Let''s just hope this little venture of yours doesn''t attract too much attention."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 36 Lianas Day Off ( 36 )

    "Hehehehe¡­ I''M RICH!" Javier shouted, spinning around happily as he looked at a big pile of gold coins , neatly stacked on the table in his room.Liana sighed and shook her head. Her young master was so excited, like a child with a new toy¡ªbut this was much more serious. They had just come back from Old Man Orrim''s blacksmith shop, where they sold all the weapons and armor Javier had made. On the way back, they rode their trusty Pekko, And Javier humming a victorious tune the entire ride.


    What Liana remembered most was how Javier and Orrim had leaned in close during their deal. They were whispering and laughing together, looking more like two villains planning something sneaky than business partners.


    "Young master," Liana said firmly, interrupting his celebration. "Stop looking at your gold coins. You should put them in your magic storage before someone¡ªlike your father or mother¡ªfinds out."


    Javier pouted a little but then smiled again. "Eheheh¡­ Here, Liana. This is for you."


    He handed her a small bag with five gold coins inside that jingled when she shook it.


    Liana''s eyes went wide with surprise. "Young master¡­ Are you sure? This is¡­ this is worth of year salary for us maids!"


    "Of course, I''m sure!" Javier said, grinning. "You deserve it, Liana. I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Liana hesitated, holding the bag tightly. "I¡­ I don''t know what to say."


    "''Thank you'' would be a good start,"


    Liana smiled and put the bag away. "Thank you, young master. But don''t think this means I''ll ignore your silly mistakes next time." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehehe, got it!" Javier replied, clearly not taking her warning seriously.


    Liana shook her head again, but she couldn''t help smiling as she sat down to enjoy the quiet of her day off. Meanwhile, Javier was already thinking about his next big project.


    Liana stood up, smoothing her dress as she looked at Javier, who was still smiling at his pile of gold coins. "Young master, I''m going to eat now," she said firmly but calmly. "You should go to the main dining room. Don''t keep the cooks and maids waiting too long¡ªthey''ve worked hard to make your meal."


    "Okay," Javier replied casually, but it was clear he didn''t want to leave. He scooped up the leftover gold coins and put them into a big iron chest. With a quick wave of his hand, the chest disappeared into his magic storage.


    When he turned back to Liana, he asked, "Aren''t you coming with me to eat?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms lightly. "Today, the household maids will be attending to you during the meal. It''s their duty as part of their rotation. It''s not always going to be me, young master. You should know that by now."


    "Fine, fine¡­" Javier said, waving her off with a playful tone.


    Liana sighed softly and shook her head as she started to leave. "Behave yourself, young master," she said with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Inside the cozy maid dining room, the atmosphere buzzed with light chatter and the sound of cutlery on plates. The maids on duty were gathered around a long table, enjoying their well-deserved meal. Liana sat with the head maid, Gloria, and a few others, eating her portion with quiet grace.


    In one corner of the room, Marita was eating her food with great enthusiasm. Her plate was already half-empty while others were just getting started.


    "Slow down, Marita," one of the maids said with a teasing laugh. "You''re going to choke."


    Marita barely looked up, her cheeks stuffed like a chipmunk. "hmmmm! This is so good!" she exclaimed between bites, making everyone around the table chuckle.


    Gloria then turned to Liana, looking thoughtful. "By the way, Liana, I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªyou never seem to take a day off. Why is that?"


    The other maids leaned in, curious.


    "She''s right," one said. "Miss Liana, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you take a break."


    Another added, "Don''t you get tired?"


    "Is the young master making you work nonstop?" someone teased, but it was all in good fun.


    Liana paused, her fork hovering over her plate as she thought about the question. "Hmm..." she murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. "I... don''t think so?"


    The room filled with friendly chatter, and the maids exchanged glances.


    Gloria''s voice cut through the noise with authority. "That settles it. Liana, you''ll take tomorrow off. I''ll arrange for the other maids to take care of young master Javier while you rest."


    Liana blinked, genuinely surprised. "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes, tomorrow," Gloria said firmly, a small smile on her lips. "No arguments. Even you need to rest, Liana. And don''t think you can sneak around to check on the young master, either¡ªI''ll have the maids report to me if you try."


    The other maids giggled, and Liana sighed softly, realizing she couldn''t avoid this decision. "Alright," she said with a small smile. "I suppose I could use a day to myself."


    "About time!" one of the maids joked, raising her cup in mock celebration, which made everyone laugh.


    As the conversation shifted, Liana went back to her meal, quietly thinking about how she would spend her unexpected day off.


    As Liana continued her meal, she started to worry about how the other maids would handle young master Javier while she was gone. She could already imagine the chaos¡ªhis cheeky grin, sly comments, and endless energy. He''s not easy to keep track of, she thought, smiling fondly.


    How should I even tell him? she wondered. Javier didn''t like surprises, especially ones that changed his routine. She sighed. It wasn''t like she really needed a day off.


    Her thoughts shifted to the benefits of working on her days off. Double pay... she reminded herself. Liana had always been good at saving, and those extra coins had added up over the years. She had worked for the Armand household for over 14 years¡ªthree years as a household maid before Madam Francesca assigned her to young master Javier as his personal maid. Since the day he was born, she had been there, caring for him as he grew from a chubby baby into the confident, mischievous eleven-year-old he was now.


    Even after so long, it never felt tiring. Taking care of Javier wasn''t hard work; most of the time, she just had to sit nearby, watch him, and occasionally chase after him when he decided to sneak out or cause trouble. She even enjoyed reading her books while on duty, as long as Javier wasn''t planning something particularly daring that day.


    Well, of course, she thought with a wry smile, there are times when I have to hunt him down after he sneaks out to the village or stop him from taking apart furniture to "improve" it. But those moments are rare... mostly.


    Still, the thought of leaving him in someone else''s care, even for just one day, made her uneasy. Will they be able to keep up with him?


    The lively conversation at the table brought her back to the moment. Gloria was discussing reorganizing the linen closet, and Marita was¡ªpredictably¡ªasking for seconds. Liana let out a soft sigh.


    Just one day, she reminded herself. What''s the worst that could happen?


    After finishing her meal, Liana gathered her dishes and joined the other maids at the washing station. The kitchen hummed with casual chatter, but Liana stayed quiet, focused on how to tell Javier about her day off.


    Once the dishes were washed and neatly put away, the head maid, Gloria, approached her with a knowing smile.


    "Don''t forget to rest tomorrow," Gloria reminded her, hands on her hips.


    Liana hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Okay. I''ll tell young master about my absence tomorrow."


    "Good," Gloria said firmly, making it clear there was no room for debate. "You deserve it, Liana. Let the other maids handle him for a day."


    As Gloria walked away to take care of another task, Liana let out a soft sigh. She wasn''t sure if she even remembered how to really "rest" anymore. Still, an order was an order.


    Now comes the hard part, she thought. Telling Javier.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 37 A Study of Tactics ( 37 )

    Liana entered the main dining room and paused, leaning lightly against the doorway. Her eyes softened as she spotted Javier at the grand table, flanked by two household maids.It was amusing to watch him adopt a noble demeanor¡ªhis back perfectly straight, every movement slow and deliberate. One maid dabbed the corners of his mouth with a napkin while the other refilled his goblet with juice.


    Suppressing a laugh, Liana crossed her arms, observing quietly until Javier''s sharp gaze caught sight of her.


    "Oh, Liana. It''s good to see you,"


    Liana smiled as she walked closer, the two maids turning to give her slight bows.


    "I will take it from here," Liana said, her voice carrying her usual calm confidence. "You two can continue your duties elsewhere."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison before retreating gracefully.


    Taking their place, Liana stood beside Javier. "Enjoying the royal treatment, young master?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Naturally. But it''s better when you''re the one attending me."


    After her young master finished eating, Liana dutifully followed him to the study room. It was a daily routine she knew well¡ªJavier would usually pretend to read or tinker with something trivial while trying to convince her he was busy.


    But today was different.


    Javier was engrossed in a thick, leather-bound tome, his eyes scanning the pages intently. Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing. It was rare to see him this focused on his studies, and she didn''t want to interrupt.


    She glanced at the book''s title: "The Art of War and Battlefield Formations." It was a detailed guide on medieval warfare strategies. Liana was curious but chose to remain silent, allowing him to concentrate.


    Meanwhile, Javier was less impressed with the content.


    "Hmm¡­ so old school," he muttered in a monotone voice, turning another page. "They don''t even have guerrilla tactics."


    The book outlined standard medieval formations:


    Shield Wall: Soldiers lined up shoulder to shoulder with shields interlocked, designed to absorb frontal attacks.


    Phalanx Formation: Spearmen in tightly packed ranks, focusing on defense and maintaining position.


    Flanking Maneuvers: Sending troops around the enemy to attack their sides or rear, though the execution seemed overly simplistic. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cavalry Charges: Heavy horsemen breaking through enemy lines with sheer force.


    Pincer Movement: Surrounding the enemy from both sides, though poorly detailed in the book.


    Javier sighed, tapping the table. "No creativity. They''re all so rigid, like playing a game where everyone follows the same boring rules. What about deception? Misdirection? Ambushes?"


    He smirked and scribbled notes in the margins:


    Use decoy troops to bait the enemy into ambush zones.


    Feign retreat to lure them into narrow terrain.


    Hit supply lines to weaken morale.


    Night raids to sow chaos.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Imagine their faces when they get hit by a surprise flank," Javier chuckled, clearly amused by his ideas.


    Curious about his muttering, Liana finally spoke up. "Young master, are you planning to lead an army someday?"


    Javier looked up with a grin. "Not exactly, but it doesn''t hurt to be prepared. Besides, this world''s tactics are¡­ outdated. If I ever get dragged into a war, I''m winning it my way."


    Liana shook her head, half-amused and half-worried. "Let''s just hope you don''t start one yourself, young master."


    "Can''t promise that, Liana," Javier replied, his mischievous grin widening. "You know how living beings are. No matter the race¡ªhuman, elf, dwarf, beastkin¡ªconflict is inevitable. So, better ready than sorry... ehehehe."


    Liana crossed her arms. "You''re seriously considering forming your own army, aren''t you, young master?"


    "Eh? Is that even allowed?"


    "It''s not uncommon," Liana explained, her tone calm but firm. "Every noble son has their own personal retainers, soldiers, or guards. Even Young Master Marcellus, Young Master Cedric, and your step-siblings have begun forming their groups. Of course, all under the supervision of Lord Garius."


    "Ah, I see..." Javier leaned back in his chair, his smirk turning contemplative. "But doesn''t that mean they''re all just extensions of Father''s authority? Where''s the fun in that?"


    Liana sighed. "Young master, this isn''t about ''fun.'' It''s about responsibility. Soldiers aren''t toys, and forming a group requires dedication, planning, and respect."


    "Dedication, planning, respect..." Javier repeated mockingly, rubbing his chin like a philosopher. Then he shrugged. "Doesn''t sound too hard. Imagine this¡ªmy own elite squad of misfits, trained to perfection, loyal only to me. We''ll be unstoppable!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young master, I truly hope you''re joking. You already have your hands full with crafting, sneaking out, and whatever schemes you''re cooking up in that head of yours."


    "Relax, Liana," he said, waving her concern away. "I''m not rushing into anything. But if Father''s allowing my siblings to have their groups, then why shouldn''t I have mine? Think about it. I could handpick the best talents¡ªno bias, no politics, just pure skill and loyalty."


    "And how exactly would you convince people to follow you, young master?" Liana raised an eyebrow.


    Javier leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Simple. Charm, vision, and results. Who wouldn''t want to follow a genius like me?"


    Liana groaned softly, already regretting the direction of this conversation. "Just¡­ don''t turn the household upside down with your plans. And whatever you do, consult Lord Garius first."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Can''t promise that either, Liana. But don''t worry. When the time comes, you''ll be my second-in-command."


    "Second-in-command?" Liana blinked, stunned by the sudden promotion.


    "Of course!" Javier declared. "Every great leader needs a cool, level-headed advisor. That''s you, Liana!"


    Liana let out a long sigh. "I should''ve taken my day off sooner¡­"


    "Day off?! Huh? What are you talking about, Liana?" Javier''s eyes narrowed in disbelief as he stared at her.


    "Ah," Liana replied with an innocent smile, "I forgot to mention, young master. Tomorrow is my day off. You know, I''ve never had any time off since I was personally assigned to attend to you."


    "But... but..." Javier stammered, clearly unsettled by the thought of his dependable Liana leaving him, even for a day.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, young master," Liana reassured him, her tone calm and composed. "The head maid has already arranged for a group of household maids to attend to you temporarily. It''s not like I''m going anywhere far."


    "Ugh..." Javier groaned, crossing his arms like a sulking child. "This feels... wrong!"


    Liana chuckled softly at his theatrics. "Young master, you''re perfectly capable of surviving a single day without me. Think of it as an adventure¡ªa chance to experience how the others work."


    "Experience?" Javier huffed, clearly unimpressed. ".... Fine, but what am I supposed to do if something important comes up?"


    Liana smirked. "The household maids are well-trained. I''m sure they can handle anything you throw at them. And if not, just behave yourself for once."


    "Behave myself?" Javier muttered, his voice laced with exaggerated horror. "That sounds so boring."


    "You''ll survive," Liana said, patting his shoulder. "Besides, it''s just one day. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Fine. But if they mess up even a little, I''m blaming you."


    "Fair enough," Liana replied with a knowing smile. "Now, finish your book. I''ll be preparing for tomorrow."


    "Ugh¡­ This is going to be the longest day of my life," Javier grumbled as he buried his face back in his book.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 38 Lianas Day Off (Part 2) ( 38 )

    Liana woke up at her usual early hour, her body accustomed to the routine she had followed for years. Without a second thought, she began her day as always¡ªshowering, tying her silver hair neatly, and donning her maid uniform.Standing before the mirror, she adjusted her collar and smoothed out any wrinkles in her uniform, nodding in satisfaction. She felt ready for another day of service.


    It wasn''t until she stepped into the bustling maid dining room that reality struck.


    "Liana?" Gloria''s voice called out sharply, catching her attention. The head maid stood with her arms crossed, her gaze narrowing at Liana''s impeccable attire.


    "Yes?" Liana replied, tilting her head slightly, confused by Gloria''s tone.


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Today is your day off."


    Liana blinked, then realization dawned on her. "Huh? Oh¡­" she muttered, her voice trailing off. "I forgot."


    Gloria sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Liana, go change your outfit. You don''t need to wear the maid uniform today. Just rest for once."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," Gloria interjected firmly, cutting her off. "This is non-negotiable. Go."


    "Oh¡­ Okay," Liana relented reluctantly, fiddling with the edge of her apron. "By the way¡­ where''s Young Master Javier?"


    Gloria''s glare was enough to make Liana freeze in place.


    "Uh¡­ I''m going to eat breakfast first," Liana mumbled quickly, retreating toward the table to avoid further scolding.


    As she sat down to eat with the other maids, a thought nagged at her: What was Javier up to without her?


    After finishing breakfast, Liana made her way back to her room. She stood in front of her wardrobe for a moment, her hands trailing over the neatly arranged clothes. With a sigh, she removed her maid uniform and carefully hung it back in its place.


    Changing into a simple but elegant casual outfit¡ªa light cream tunic paired with a soft green skirt¡ªshe tied her hair into a loose braid, letting a few strands frame her face. It was rare for her to dress casually, and she felt oddly self-conscious.


    Once dressed, she grabbed a book from the small shelf in her room and threw herself onto the bed, lying down with her legs crossed at the ankles.


    She flipped through the pages half-heartedly, unable to focus.


    "What a boring day off¡­" she muttered to herself, closing the book and resting it on her chest. She stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    I wonder what Young Master Javier is up to¡­ Is he behaving himself? Or has he already caused trouble for the household maids?


    She sighed deeply. "Haaa¡­ I''m bored..."


    Her gaze drifted to the window, where sunlight streamed through, inviting her to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut she hesitated. Maybe I should take a walk in the garden¡­ or visit the town¡­ but still...


    A small voice in the back of her mind reminded her: This is your chance to rest, Liana. Take it.


    But rest didn''t come easily when her thoughts kept returning to a certain mischievous young master.


    Liana sat up on her bed with a long sigh, the book sliding to the side. Maybe I should check in with the household maids. If they''re planning to go into town, I might as well join them. At least it''ll keep me busy.


    She slipped on a comfortable pair of flats and tied a light shawl around her shoulders before stepping out of her room.


    The moment she opened the door, the commotion outside hit her like a gust of wind.


    "Young Master Javier! Where are you?!"


    "Catch me if you can!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the halls, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps and what sounded suspiciously like the clattering of pots.


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly as she pressed her fingers to her temple. What is he up to now?


    "Young master! Stop running in the halls!" a maid''s voice pleaded from a distance, sounding out of breath.


    Another burst of laughter.


    Liana closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to center herself. Ignore it, ignore it, Liana. It''s your day off. This is not your problem today.


    With that word repeating inside her mind, she turned on her heel and strode down the corridor in the opposite direction of the chaos.


    Her destination? The household maids'' quarters. Let Gloria and the others handle it. I''m going to enjoy my day off, today.


    Liana paused mid-step, her ears picking up the faint yet unmistakable sound of her young master''s laughter echoing through the manor. It was carefree, mischievous, and accompanied by the frantic shouts of maids desperately trying to rein him in.


    "Young Master! It''s time for study! Miss Gloria is waiting!" one maid yelled, clearly at her wit''s end.


    "Bleeekkk" Javier''s playful taunt bounced through the halls, followed by more laughter and what sounded suspiciously like the clatter of furniture being moved¡ªor knocked over.


    Liana rubbed her temples, exhaling slowly as she muttered to herself, "I think there are... what, six? No, seven maids assigned to him today." Her tone was utterly monotone, though a hint of amusement threatened to slip through.


    She resumed her steady stride toward the maids'' quarters, shaking her head. Let them handle it. It''s their turn today.


    Still, the noise behind her grew louder, a clear sign that Javier was evading capture with ease. As much as she wanted to ignore it, she couldn''t help but picture the scene in her mind: her young master, darting around with his usual agility while the maids stumbled over themselves trying to keep up.


    Liana allowed herself the faintest smirk. "I think they''ll manage. Hopefully." But deep down, she knew it wouldn''t be an easy day for them. Good luck, ladies....


    As Liana approached the maid quarters, the maids lounging inside greeted her politely. While they relaxed, they couldn''t help but show a subtle deference, knowing Liana''s higher rank as Javier''s personal maid.


    "Any of you going to town or anywhere else today?" Liana asked casually, glancing around at the group.


    One of the maids, mid-yawn, shook her head. "No, Miss Liana. Err... we were just planning to rest. Maybe nap all day and eat snacks." The other maids murmured in agreement, clearly content with their lazy plans.


    "Alright, enjoy your day," Liana said with a small sigh, already sensing there''d be no exciting outings to join.


    With nothing better to do, she made her way to the pekko pen. As she approached, she noticed the cheerful squawking of the two vibrant birds, their orange feathers glinting in the morning light. These weren''t just any pekko¡ªone belonged to her, and the other was her young master''s.


    She stopped by the feed barrels, measuring out their portions with practiced ease. "Sigh¡­ Why am I doing this? It''s not even my turn today."


    Yet, as she placed the feed into their troughs, a soft smile tugged at her lips. Watching the two pekko eagerly gobble up their meal, she felt a faint warmth. "Here, here. Eat up," she said softly.


    The birds squawked happily, their wide eyes bright with gratitude. Liana reached out to pat her pekko''s smooth feathers, chuckling as it leaned into her touch. "Are you having good day?," she murmured, momentarily forgetting her earlier grumbles. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a brief moment, everything felt peaceful. Even if her day off wasn''t as eventful as she''d imagined, this small chore brought her a surprising sense of calm.


    Liana strolled leisurely around the manor grounds, her casual outfit and calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding nearby. She paused when she spotted Gloria, the head maid, panting and looking thoroughly exasperated, surrounded by several equally tired household maids.


    "Young Master!!! Please don''t run! Haa¡­ haa¡­" Gloria called out, her voice cracking slightly from exertion.


    Behind her, a few other maids huffed and puffed, clutching their sides or leaning on nearby furniture for support. Their faces were red, their hair frazzled, and their patience clearly worn thin.


    From somewhere in the distance came the sound of laughter¡ªJavier unmistakable, mischievous chuckle. He was clearly enjoying his little game of hide-and-seek, leaving the maids scrambling in his wake.


    Liana shook her head, a bemused smile playing on her lips. She had warned them. "They underestimated him," she muttered, watching as the maids regrouped for another attempt.


    One of the younger maids, clutching the hem of her skirt, panted heavily. "Miss Liana, how do you deal with this every day?"


    Liana shrugged, a small smirk forming. "You learn to keep up. Or stop trying to catch him at all."


    As she turned to leave, the maids looked at her with a mix of awe and resignation. Gloria, now slumped against a wall, shot her a pleading look.


    "You''re not going to help us?"


    Liana waved them off, her expression calm but teasing. "Oh no, I''m on my day off. Good luck."


    She walked away, leaving the hapless maids to their futile chase. From the corner of her eye, she spotted a flash of black hair darting behind a tree, followed by muffled giggles. Suppressing a laugh, she murmured, "Let them handle it."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 39 A Day Off, Not a Day Away ( 39 )

    The Viscount family arrived, and Liana, who was enjoying her rare day off, spotted them. She approached them and greeted Lady Francesca politely with a respectful bow."Good morning, Madam," Liana said.


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly, but she looked tired. "Good morning, Liana. Are you taking a day off today?"


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied.


    Lady Francesca raised an eyebrow, looking concerned. "Oh no¡­ Who is taking care of Javier today?"


    "Miss Gloria and some of the maids are handling my duties," Liana said with a slight smile.


    Lady Francesca sighed and rubbed her temple. "Oh dear¡­ I can already imagine the trouble."


    At that moment, Lord Garius walked by, looking very tired. He didn''t even look at them as he muttered, "I don''t care who''s in charge. I just want to sleep."


    Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia followed him, looking bored. Lady Phenelopie adjusted her silk shawl and said dryly, "As long as he isn''t bothering us, I don''t care."


    Lady Garcinia nodded, distracted. "Yes, let Gloria deal with it. She wanted to manage him, didn''t she?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana watched them go into the manor, their indifference not surprising her. "Not their son, not their problem," she thought, smirking a little.


    Lady Francesca lingered for a moment and gave Liana with apologetic look. "Enjoy your rest, Liana. I guess Javier antics are unavoidable, right?"


    Liana nodded calmly. "They''ll manage, Madam. It''s good practice for them."


    Lady Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head before heading inside. Alone in the courtyard, Liana stretched her arms.


    "Well," she said to herself, "it''s not my problem today." With that, she walked back to the pekko pen, happy to let the maids handle Javier.


    Later, Liana lay on her bed, staring at the ceiling as she thought about her so-called "day off." Her hands rested on her stomach, tapping a rhythm.


    She compared her usual day to today.


    "Morning¡ªwake up, shower, breakfast," she said softly. "No difference so far."


    She thought about her regular tasks. After breakfast, she would go to Javier room to wake him up. This was always a challenge because he liked to pretend to be asleep, mumble funny things to make her laugh, or pull the covers over his head.


    Then she would dress him, carefully buttoning his shirt while he complained or joked.


    "Next is breakfast," she thought with a smile. While Javier ate, she would stand nearby, putting up with his playful attempts to get her to eat sweets.


    After breakfast, they would go to the study. But "study" was often a loose term. She would sit on a cushion with a book, enjoying a rare moment of peace while Javier lay across her lap. His excuses for not focusing on his lessons made her feel both annoyed and amused.


    In the afternoons, they would have lunch. Sometimes she ate in the maid''s dining room, but often she joined Javier when no one else was around. After lunch, it was naptime, which Javier insisted on. Liana suspected he just enjoyed it. He would curl up against her, using her as a pillow, and she tried not to think about how silly it was for a growing boy to cling to her like that.


    After their nap, they would often visit the pekko pen or Javier''s workshop. She could still picture his happy grin as he worked on his inventions, his laughter filling the room.


    "Honestly," she said to the ceiling. "What''s the difference between my day off and my usual day?"


    The only real difference, she realized, was that she didn''t have to follow him around or report to anyone. But still, her thoughts kept going back to Javier and his antics.


    Liana sighed and turned onto her side. "I should be relaxing, but I can''t stop thinking about him. This isn''t a day off; it''s just a day of worrying about what trouble he''s causing to other without me."


    Even though she tried, a small smile appeared on her lips. Javier presence was always in her mind, making it hard to relax.


    "Maybe tomorrow, things will go back to normal," she thought.


    Liana tried to sleep, but the noise outside her room made it impossible. She could hear the maids calling out in a panic as they searched for Javier.


    "Young master! Where are you? Come out right now!"


    She shook her head with a knowing smile. "They''re not going to catch him like this."


    Slowly, she got up and changed into her maid outfit. She moved carefully, making sure the hidden weapon under her dress was secure. Most maids in the household did this for protection against intruders or unexpected dangers.


    After smoothing her uniform and tying her hair, she listened to the chaos outside. The sound of frantic footsteps and tired breaths was all too familiar.


    Liana stepped out of her room and saw Gloria and some other maids leaning against the walls, trying to catch their breath.


    "Liana, you''re supposed to be resting!" Gloria exclaimed, her face red.


    "I tried," Liana replied calmly, smiling a little. "But it was too noisy."


    Before Gloria could say more, Liana raised her voice to be heard over the noise. "Young master! Time for a nap!" Her tone was firm but gentle, and her smile stayed.


    Suddenly, Javier appeared beside her, grinning widely. Liana wasn''t surprised; she knew he had been using his invisibility magic to avoid the other maids.


    "Okay!" Javier said happily, hugging her tightly. Even at eleven, he was a bit taller than her, and he loved to tease her about it.


    Liana gently patted his back, her smile softening. "Now, young master, let''s go to your room for a nap. No more running around."


    Javier laughed, his amber eyes shining with mischief. "If you''re the one telling me, how can I say no?"


    Gloria and the other maids watched, a mix of relief and surprise on their faces.


    "How does she do it so easily?" one maid whispered.


    "Because it''s Miss Liana," Gloria replied, shaking her head. "The young master doesn''t listen to anyone else like that."


    As Liana led Javier back to his room, the manor finally quieted down, allowing the other maids to catch their breath. For Liana, it was just another ordinary day¡ªday off or not.


    Later, Gloria decided to check on Javier to make sure he had settled down. She quietly walked to his room, her footsteps soft on the wooden floors. She slowly opened the door, peeking inside.


    What she saw stopped her.


    There was Javier, sleeping peacefully, his arms wrapped tightly around Liana. She sat on the bed with an open book in her lap, her head tilted slightly as she dozed off too. Despite the awkward position, she looked calm, as if she was used to being a pillow for him.


    Javier had a rare look of peace on his face, nestled against her lap as if it were the most comfortable place in the world.


    Gloria sighed, pressing her lips together. "Of course," she muttered. "Only Miss Liana can handle him."


    She thought about waking Liana to remind her about her day off but decided against it. Liana looked too comfortable, and waking her would only lead to a polite but firm talk later. Plus, Javier would probably wake up and cause more trouble.


    Shaking her head, Gloria quietly closed the door and walked away, muttering, "I''ll never understand how she does it... but at least he''s not causing trouble anymore."


    As she returned to her duties, she made a mental note: never question Liana methods. They worked, and that was what mattered.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 40 A Maids Worth ( 40 )

    Gloria stood in Lady Francesca''s study, her hands neatly folded in front of her as she recounted the day''s events. Her tone was professional, but the weariness in her voice betrayed the chaos that had unfolded."Madam, today has been... challenging. Young Master Javier proved difficult to handle, as expected. Despite assigning several household maids to him, he managed to evade them all until Miss Liana stepped in."


    Lady Francesca, seated gracefully at her desk, let out a soft laugh. Her eyes twinkled with amusement as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Oh, Gloria. That''s precisely why Liana never takes a day off. Javier thrives on her presence. She''s the only one who truly knows how to handle him."


    Gloria hesitated, then nodded in agreement. "Indeed, madam. It was as if he was deliberately making things harder for the others, knowing Liana wasn''t there to keep him in line. The moment she appeared, he calmed down instantly and went straight to bed."


    Lady Francesca chuckled again, the sound light and melodic. "That boy... He''s attached to her in ways he doesn''t even realize. It''s no wonder she''s his favorite."


    She paused for a moment, her expression turning thoughtful. "Gloria, from now on, if Liana takes a day off, make sure Javier spends time around her regardless. Otherwise, we risk another day like this one¡ªand I''m sure none of the maids, including yourself, would want that."


    Gloria''s shoulders relaxed slightly at the clear instruction. "Understood, madam. I''ll ensure it''s arranged."


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly. "Good. And do be kind to Liana. She may never complain, but I know how much she sacrifices for this household and my son. She''s indispensable to us."


    Gloria nodded, her respect for both her mistress and Liana growing. "Of course, madam. Liana is a remarkable asset to this family."


    With that, Lady Francesca dismissed her with a wave of her hand, returning her attention to the documents on her desk.


    As Gloria left the study, she couldn''t help but feel a newfound appreciation for the elf maid who managed to tame the storm that was young master Javier. Today''s chaos was a stark reminder: some people were simply irreplaceable.


    Looking at the time, Gloria sighed in relief. It was just past two in the afternoon, and the household had finally settled into its usual rhythm. She had ensured all the maids were assigned their tasks and that the estate was running smoothly after the earlier chaos with young master Javier.


    But as she stepped out into the courtyard, her eyes caught a peculiar sight. Liana, still dressed in her maid uniform despite her day off, was walking briskly toward the pekko pen. What made Gloria pause was the figure in front of her¡ªyoung master Javier, his signature messy black hair unmistakable.


    "What are they up to now?" Gloria muttered under her breath, curiosity piqued. Deciding to investigate, she carefully tailed them, keeping a safe distance to avoid being noticed.


    She watched as they arrived at the pekko pen, where Javier climbed onto the back of his vibrant orange pekko, the creature squawking cheerfully as it stretched its wings. Moments later, Liana followed suit, mounting her own pekko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird gifted to her by Javier.


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Why is she going along with him? Isn''t today her day off?"


    Without any hesitation, the two dashed out of the estate on their mounts. The pekkos galloped with surprising speed, their sturdy legs kicking up small clouds of dust as they crossed the estate''s boundary.


    Gloria stood frozen, watching them disappear into the distance. "Where in the world are they going?" she wondered aloud. No one had mentioned any plans for the young master or Liana to leave the estate today.


    Part of her wanted to chase after them, but Gloria knew better. If Javier and Liana were up to something, there was little chance she''d be able to catch up¡ªor stop them. She could only hope they wouldn''t cause too much trouble wherever they were headed.


    With a deep sigh, she shook her head and turned back toward the estate. "I''ll have to report this to Lady Francesca later. Let''s just hope they''re not planning anything outrageous."


    As Javier and Liana rode their Pekkos towards the village, the sound of their pekko'' footsteps caught the attention of the guards at the gates. The guards recognized them right away and stood up straight, showing respect and familiarity.


    "Ah, it''s the young master Javier and Miss Liana," one guard said with a polite bow, his voice showing respect.


    The other guard laughed softly and said quietly, "Looks like trouble and order are riding together again."


    Javier smiled at the comment and gave the guards a playful salute. "Trouble? I don''t know what you mean! I''m just here to stretch my legs and help the local economy."


    Liana, always calm, nodded politely to the guards and gave a small smile. "Good afternoon. Please don''t mind us. We''re just here for a short visit."


    The guards looked at each other, and one asked, "Should we tell the village head that you have arrived, young master?"


    Javier waved his hand. "No need to make a fuss. We''re here to blend in and grab a bite. You know, like normal people."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, used to Javier''s strange ways.


    The guards stepped aside, and one added with a knowing smile, "Welcome to the village, young master, Miss Liana. Try not to cause too much excitement."


    Javier laughed as he urged his Pekko forward, calling back, "I make no promises!"


    Liana followed closely, her Pekko walking gracefully behind his. As they entered the busy village streets, filled with merchants, farmers, and children playing, Liana looked at Javier.


    "Young master, you seem very happy today," she said.


    Javier looked back at her with a grin. "Why wouldn''t I be? A good meal, fresh air, and my favorite maid with me¡ªsounds like a perfect day, right?"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help smiling a little. "If you say so, young master."


    The villagers greeted them warmly as they passed. Some bowed respectfully, while children ran beside their Pekkos, laughing and pointing excitedly. Javier, always charming, waved back happily, making the village feel even more lively.


    "So, what''s for lunch, Liana?" he asked, looking at the busy market stalls.


    "You''re the one who said you were hungry, young master. You choose," she replied, her tone light but teasing.


    Javier smirked. "Let''s find the best food in this village!"


    Javier pointed his wooden sword dramatically at the skewer seller, narrowing his eyes like a villain. "Hand me five skewers, or face the wrath of the great Bandit King Javier!"


    The seller, an old man with a big laugh, clutched his chest in pretend fear. "Hii!! Someone save me! The Bandit King strikes again!"


    The villagers around them stopped, amused smiles on their faces as they saw Javier''s funny act.


    Liana, standing behind him, covered her face with her hand and let out a soft sigh. "Young master, must you do this every time?"


    Javier turned his head a little, keeping his "serious" bandit face. "Silence, accomplice! You''re part of this now!"


    The skewer seller laughed and waved his hand in pretend surrender. "Alright, alright, Bandit King. Take the skewers, but spare my humble stall!" He handed over five hot skewers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grabbed them with a big show, pretending to check his "loot." "Wise choice, merchant. Your skewers are mine now!"


    As he gave the seller some coins, a little boy from the crowd shouted, "Bandit King! What about me? Aren''t you going to share with your minions?"


    Javier smiled, crouching down to the boy''s level and holding out a skewer. "Every great bandit needs loyal followers. Welcome to the crew, kid."


    The boy''s eyes lit up as he took the skewer and started eating happily.


    Liana crossed her arms, trying to look serious but failing to hide her smile. "Young master, your so-called ''banditry'' is costing you money, not making it."


    Javier grinned and took a big bite of a skewer. "That''s because I''m a generous bandit, Liana. Besides, look at these smiles. Totally worth it!"


    The skewer seller and villagers laughed while Liana shook her head, muttering to herself. "He''s hopeless."


    Javier stood up, pointing his empty skewer stick like a sword. "Onward, accomplice! The Bandit King''s work is never done!"


    Liana sighed, following him with a resigned smile. "Why me¡­"


    Javier rode his Pekko proudly, holding the reins loosely in one hand and raising his wooden sword high in the other. The colorful feathers of his Pekko sparkled in the sun, catching the villagers'' attention as he shouted, "Tremble before the mighty Bandit King Javier! Your wares are mine!"


    Liana followed closely behind on her own Pekko, looking both annoyed and amused. "Young master, must you declare yourself at every stall?"


    "Of course! A bandit must establish his presence!" Javier replied with a playful grin.


    He pointed his wooden sword at a fruit vendor. "Surrender those apples, or I shall smite you with my blade!"


    The vendor, an older woman with a good sense of humor, raised her hands dramatically. "Oh no! The Bandit King! Take my apples, but spare my cart!"


    Javier grabbed two apples, tossing one to Liana. She caught it easily and gave him a flat look. "Young master, you just paid her double for those."


    Javier grinned. "A generous bandit is a popular bandit. Right, Liana?"


    As they moved on, a bread seller called out, "Oh no! It''s him again! The Bandit King is back!"


    Javier turned sharply on his Pekko, pointing his sword. "Your bread is mine, baker! Hand it over!"


    The baker, playing along, held onto a loaf of bread. "No! Not my best loaf! Take anything else!"


    Javier leaned forward on his Pekko, trying to look serious. "Your best loaf, or your Life, baker. Choose wisely."


    The crowd around them laughed as the baker "reluctantly" handed over the bread. Javier winked at him and tossed a coin, which the baker caught with a chuckle.


    Meanwhile, Liana''s Pekko squawked impatiently. She patted its neck with a sigh. "I should''ve stayed in bed."


    At a spice seller''s stall, Javier "demanded" a small bag of fragrant spices. The seller held it out, pretending to be scared. "Anything for the Bandit King!"


    Javier took it with a flourish and tossed it to Liana. "Here, my loyal accomplice. Every bandit needs a cook!"


    Liana caught it with a raised eyebrow. "Young master, you realize I rarely cook."


    "Then consider it practice!" he replied, laughing.


    By the time they finished going through most of the market, Javier''s saddlebag was filled with "spoils"¡ªbread, fruits, skewers, and even a small bunch of wildflowers. The villagers waved and cheered, enjoying the young noble''s fun.


    As they rode out of the market, Liana looked at him. "You''ve turned a simple village trip into a little festival. Are you satisfied, young master?"


    Javier stretched his arms out dramatically. "Another victory for the Bandit King! And you, my dear accomplice, made it all possible."


    Liana shook her head, hiding her smile. "You''re impossible."


    The villagers waved goodbye, shouting, "Come back soon!" as Javier and Liana rode their Pekkos back toward the estate, the sound of their laughter echoing through the village.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 41 Return from the Village ( 41 )

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the estate, Javier and Liana returned to the pekko pen after their escapades in the village. The two pekkos squawked cheerfully, their glossy feathers glinting in the fading light.Javier hopped off his pekko with an exaggerated stretch. "Ah, what a day of heroic¡ªerr, villainous deeds! Those skewers never stood a chance against the Bandit King!"


    Liana slid down gracefully from her own pekko, patting its neck gently. "I''m not sure if we should be calling stealing skewers and overpaying for them ''villainous deeds,'' young master."


    Javier grinned, waving off her comment. "Details, details. A good bandit always makes sure his victims are happy... and well-fed."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. She walked over to the feed station, grabbing a bucket of grains. Carefully, she measured out the portions and poured them into the troughs for the pekkos, who eagerly began gobbling up the food.


    Meanwhile, Javier busied himself with filling the water troughs. He carried a heavy bucket, the water sloshing with each step, and poured it in with a dramatic flourish. "Drink up, my noble steeds! You''ve served the Bandit King well today!"


    The pekkos squawked in approval, one even nipping playfully at Javier''s sleeve.


    Once their task was complete, Javier dusted off his hands. "And that''s that. Good work, Liana. Our trusty mounts are happy and fed."


    Liana arched an eyebrow, gesturing to the water splattered on his shirt and the dirt on his boots. "You might want to change before you return to the manor, young master. Otherwise, Lady Francesca will have questions."


    Javier glanced down at himself, shrugging. "Eh, it''s just a little dirt. Adds to my rugged charm."


    Liana shook her head, following behind as Javier began walking back toward the manor. "Rugged charm? More like a messy child."


    Javier laughed, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "Don''t be jealous, Liana. Not everyone can pull off this level of charisma." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana''s soft chuckle was the only response as they walked side by side, the manor silhouette growing larger in the fading daylight. The familiar sight of home brought a quiet sense of routine back to the pair, even after a day of playful chaos.


    As they entered the estate grounds, Javier shot her a sidelong glance. "Admit it, my ''Bandit King'' performance was pretty great, wasn''t it?"


    Liana tilted her head thoughtfully. "It was... entertaining, young master."


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "See? Even you can''t resist my brilliance."


    "Brilliance or trouble, it''s hard to tell with you," Liana replied with a smirk, following him through the grand doors of the manor.


    Inside, Lady Francesca stood with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze boring into Javier like a hawk spotting its prey. He immediately froze mid-step, his earlier playful demeanor vanishing as quickly as a shadow in the sun.


    "E-ekk... It''s mother! Run!!" Javier whispered loudly, pretending to prepare an escape. But before he could even think of bolting, she was already in front of him.


    "Got you!" Francesca said with a victorious smirk, grabbing him by the ear.


    "Ehehehe..Oh My beautiful mother!" Javier exclaimed, suddenly switching tactics. "Always so radiant, so youthful! Truly, you could pass for my elder sister!"


    Lady Francesca narrowed her eyes, unimpressed by his blatant flattery. "Flattery won''t get you out of trouble this time, young man."


    "But moooother! Have mercy! I''m just a poor, hardworking noble child trying to¡ªow ow ow!"


    She tugged his ear a little harder. "Don''t think I didn''t hear about the chaos you caused while Liana was on her day off. Running circles around the maids? Ignoring your studies? Javier De Armand, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    Javier put on his most innocent face, which only made Francesca raise an eyebrow. "I was...um...training their endurance? You know, preparing them for emergencies? What if intruders came? I was testing their resilience!"


    Francesca sighed heavily, releasing his ear. "Honestly, Javier, one day your antics are going to give this household a heart attack." She glanced at Liana, who was standing a few paces behind, suppressing a chuckle. "And you, Liana¡ªhow do you put up with this boy?"


    "It''s part of my job, madam," Liana replied with a polite bow, though her lips twitched upward. "He keeps life...interesting."


    "Hmph," Francesca muttered. "Interesting isn''t quite the word I''d use." She flicked Javier''s forehead lightly. "You''re lucky you have Liana to keep you in check. Now, go wash up before dinner."


    "Yes, my beautiful, forgiving mother!" Javier said, scampering off with a cheeky grin.


    As he disappeared around the corner, Francesca turned to Liana with a sigh. "You really are the only one who can handle him, Liana. Just make sure he doesn''t get into any more trouble today, alright?"


    "Of course, madam," Liana said, watching her young master vanish into the manor. A small smile lingered on her face as she followed after him. "Though I wouldn''t bet on it staying that way for long."


    Liana walked to her room, enjoying the soft sounds of the quiet evening in the estate. Even after the day''s events, she didn''t feel as tired as usual from her work. It had been a long but satisfying day, and her mind felt clear.


    She entered her room and went straight to the shower, taking off her maid clothes and putting them in the laundry basket. The maid who cleaned would come to collect them later. The sound of water pouring over her skin was relaxing, washing away the day''s stress.


    Once she was clean, she put on a fresh maid outfit. The soft fabric felt nice as she adjusted it carefully. Her hair was still a little damp, so she braided it neatly before stepping out of her room and heading to her young master''s chambers.


    "Young master?" Liana called softly as she knocked on his door.


    "Come in, Liana... ehehehe," came his familiar playful voice from inside.


    Liana sighed softly, feeling a mix of resignation and affection. What now, she wondered, preparing herself for whatever mischief her young master had planned this time.


    She opened the door and stepped inside, her eyes immediately finding Javier, who was lounging lazily on his bed. He had already showered and looked like someone who had no plans to do anything productive.


    Javier eyes lit up when he saw her. With a quick motion, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him, his playful grin wide as he made space for her on the bed. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close in a tight, comfortable hug.


    Liana smiled softly, settling into the familiar position. This was their usual routine: Javier, always acting like he was the most tired person in the world, would lounge on the bed, needing only his favorite ''hugging pillow''¡ªLiana.


    She shifted slightly to get comfortable, resting her head on his chest. The room was quiet except for the sound of his light breathing. She appreciated the peace of the moment. No matter how tiring or chaotic the day had been, there was always this¡ªthis small moment of calm she shared with him.


    "You''re so lazy," Liana teased gently, though her tone was fond. "Not even a minute of rest before you drag me in here."


    Javier chuckled softly, his voice warm and content. "What can I say? You''re just too comfortable to resist."


    She laughed quietly, her eyes closing as she relaxed in his arms. "I''m glad to be of service, young master."


    The two stayed like that for a while, enjoying the calm after the busy day. Despite the light teasing, it was moments like these that reminded Liana of the special bond they shared¡ªsomething neither of them could quite explain, but something they both cherished.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice was soft and teasing as he looked at her.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, staying calm, even though she knew what he was about to ask.


    Javier''s grin got bigger. "The usual kiss? Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, knowing this wasn''t the first time he had asked. Still, the mischief in his amber eyes surprised her every time. With a small nod, she turned to face him and leaned in close.


    Their lips met, soft and warm, in what she thought would be another quick kiss. It was part of their routine, something she allowed because it made him happy. But before she could pull away, Javier surprised her.


    She felt something unexpected¡ªa gentle touch of his tongue brushing against her lips. Liana''s green eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she thought about stopping, but her body didn''t move. Her heart raced with confusion and excitement.


    Javier noticed she didn''t pull away, so he deepened the kiss. His playful energy changed to something more serious. As he moved closer, he slipped his tongue into her mouth, exploring softly.


    Liana''s thoughts raced, but she didn''t stop him. She leaned in, kissing him back. This was different from their usual kisses¡ªmore bold and intense. It felt new and thrilling, and she liked it.


    When they finally broke apart, Javier''s smile was softer now. "Heh...that was...different," he said quietly, almost shy.


    Liana took a moment to catch her breath, looking at him closely. She brushed a lock of his black hair away from his face. "Young master," she said gently, mixing affection with caution. "You''re getting bold."


    Javier laughed, a blush coloring his cheeks. "What can I say? You bring out the best in me."


    Liana shook her head, a small smile on her lips. She flicked his forehead playfully. "Behave, or you''ll regret it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 42 Innocence and Ambition ( 42 )

    Javier''s amber eyes sparkled with a mix of playfulness and sincerity as he said, "Liana, when I turn 18, let''s get married."Liana blinked, keeping her calm even with his sudden declaration. She had heard this many times before, but it always surprised her. "Not this again, young master," she replied with a sigh, her voice steady but tired. "You know I''m your maid, and you''re a noble. It''s just not possible."


    "Haah... like I care," Javier said with a mischievous grin, his laughter filling the air. "Ehehehe."


    She shook her head, her tone gentle but firm. "We''ll talk about it when you''re an adult, young master. For now, focus on growing up."


    Javier just laughed again, unfazed. "Ehehehe¡­ Don''t worry, Liana. I''m serious this time."


    Liana sighed, brushing a hand through her long silver hair. She shook her head slowly, knowing there was no point in arguing tonight. But inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. If only you really meant it, young master, she thought, her heart caught between disbelief and a quiet hope she didn''t want to admit.


    She looked at him again, his boyish grin and carefree attitude brightening the room. Javier had always been like this¡ªbold, relentless, and full of dreams that seemed impossible. Yet, a part of her wondered... what if?


    "Young master, you have to go to the main dining room and eat with your family. It''s important."


    Javier groaned, burying his face in her shoulder. "Ugh... I just want to stay like this, Liana. It''s so peaceful here."


    Liana sighed, her patience stretched but still strong. "Young master, you have to go. Lord Garius will be upset if you''re late again."


    Javier peeked up at her with a mischievous smirk. "Don''t wanna. How about you go and bring me my food instead? Ehehe¡­ or better yet, cook something for me. Ehehehe."


    Liana''s lips twitched, but she held back a roll of her eyes. "You know that''s not how it works, young master. The maids and the cooks are already preparing the meal."


    "But it would taste better if you made it," Javier insisted, his amber eyes shining with playful stubbornness. "You always add a special touch."


    "Flattery won''t get you anywhere," Liana replied, her tone gentle but firm. She leaned back slightly and gave him a pointed look. "Now come on. You need to set a good example, or Lady Francesca will come looking for you."


    Javier winced at the mention of his mother. "Fine, fine," he grumbled, finally letting go of her and sitting up. "But only because you''d get in trouble if I don''t go. Not because I''m scared of Mother or anything."


    Liana smile faintly as she stood up and smoothed out her uniform. "Of course, young master. Whatever you say." She held out her hand to help him up.


    Javier took her hand with a grin, his usual charm returning. "You''re lucky you''re so convincing, Liana."


    "Yes, yes," Liana said with a small chuckle.


    The long dining table stretched across the grand hall, with each seat filled by members of the Armand family.


    The sounds of silverware clinking and soft murmurs created a quiet atmosphere of aristocratic routine.


    Javier, the youngest son, sat at the far end of the table, where he liked to be. He slouched slightly, relaxed, as if he were just a guest in his own home. The pressure of noble expectations felt lighter at this end. He had no plans to change his seat.


    His amber eyes sparkled with amusement as he thought to himself, Talent? Power? What is that? Ehehe... like I care.


    It wasn''t that Javier lacked talent or power¡ªhe had plenty of both. But showing off or drawing attention? That was a bother he didn''t want to deal with.


    As always, his personal maid, Liana, was by his side, calm and composed. She moved quietly, preparing his plate with care. She served a generous portion of roasted meat, added some vegetables, and filled his goblet with water, all while balancing attentiveness and discretion.


    "Thank you, Liana," Javier murmured, just loud enough for her to hear.


    She nodded gracefully and stepped back to stand slightly behind him. Not too far to be inattentive, but not too close to be intrusive. Her posture was perfect, her eyes scanning the room quietly.


    Javier picked at his food, letting his gaze drift lazily over the table. His older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, were deep in conversation about their training, their voices filled with pride and rivalry. His step-siblings, Aelius, Athine, and Heres, sat further down, each focused on their own chatter. Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, his stern presence commanding respect even in silence.


    Javier smirked faintly to himself, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork. Let them have their competitions and ambitions. I''ll stick to my quiet corner, thank you very much.


    Every so often, he glanced back at Liana, who remained watchful. Her calm presence was a comforting constant in the busy noble life.


    "Liana," he whispered, tilting his head back slightly to speak to her.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied softly, leaning in just enough to hear him.


    "You''re cute," he teased, his voice barely above the table''s hum.


    Liana sighed inwardly but kept her composure. "Please focus on your meal, young master."


    Javier chuckled quietly, enjoying her subtle exasperation. Life was more fun with her around. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The meal continued, the noble family unaware of the quiet rebellion at the far end of the table. For Javier, it was just another evening of blending into the background, relishing his self-imposed invisibility with his trusted maid by his side.


    Javier''s thoughts wandered as he poked at his vegetables, his mind drifting far from the grand dining room to memories of a life long gone.


    Back in Japan, When he was still Nakamura Junichi, a 24-year-old salaryman who always drowning in paperwork and deadlines. Life there was a boring cycle: wake up, work, go home, and repeat. That was his existence until nature intervened.


    He vividly remembered that day. An earthquake hit his town, shaking buildings to their foundations. The chaos, the panic, the alarms¡ªit felt like a scene from a disaster movie. But for him, there was no heroic escape. He died in the rubble, his life ending in an instant.


    However, instead of nothing, he found himself in something else.


    When he opened his eyes again, it wasn''t to fluorescent lights or a hospital room but to the face of a beautiful mother in a medieval fantasy-like world. He was no longer Nakamura Junichi but Javier De Armand, the youngest son of a noble family. Unlike most reincarnation stories he read in his past life, he remembered everything.


    Even as a baby, he noticed everything around him¡ªthe language, customs, and yes, magic. His sharp, mature mind absorbed the information quickly. While his family admired his quiet nature, they had no idea that behind those baby eyes was a 24-year-old man trying to understand this strange new world.


    Now, he was eleven years old in this world. If he added the age from his past life, he was technically thirty-five.


    Thirty-five, huh? Javier thought with a wry smile as he popped a carrot into his mouth. Yet here I am, being lectured about table manners while pretending to be a carefree kid.


    He glanced at Liana, who stood silently beside him. Her calm expression never changed. She had been with him since he was young, a steady presence in this unfamiliar life.


    Reborn into a world of nobles and magic, yet some things never change. Work is still work, whether it''s paperwork or pretending to be a useless noble''s son. At least now, I have magic... and Liana.


    Javier smirked slightly, scraping his fork against the plate. "Thirty-five, and still stuck playing the part of the youngest son," he muttered to himself.


    "Did you say something, young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Nothing, nothing," Javier replied quickly, waving it off. "Just thinking about how life is full of surprises."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet, her expression unreadable. Javier chuckled inwardly. Somehow, this life feels a lot more exciting... and a lot more dangerous.


    Javier glanced at Liana from the corner of his eye as she stood beside him, her calm demeanor making her seem untouchable. She was graceful, composed, and utterly dependable¡ªqualities that had drawn him to her since she became his personal maid.


    But to him, she was more than just a maid. She was his anchor, his confidante, and in his mind, his future.


    Don''t worry, Liana, Javier thought, a faint, mischievous smile tugging at his lips. Once I reach the marriageable age here, you''ll be married to me and to me only.


    The thought warmed him, giving him a sense of purpose beyond the mundane aristocratic life he pretended to care. He understood the societal barriers, the expectations of his noble lineage, and the whispers that would follow if he pursued such a path. But Javier had decided long ago¡ªnone of that mattered.


    I''ve lived a life of regrets once before. But not this time.


    He speared another piece of meat with his fork, glancing at Liana as she silently adjusted the napkin by his plate. She remained as composed as ever, unaware of the thoughts swirling in his mind.


    "Something on your mind, young master?" Liana asked softly, noticing his lingering gaze.


    Javier blinked and quickly put on his usual cheeky grin. "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky I am to have such an amazing maid."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head slightly. "Flattery will not get you out of trouble, young master."


    It''s not flattery if it''s true, he thought, his grin widening.


    As the meal continued, Javier''s resolve grew stronger. Liana might see his declarations as the whims of a childish noble, but he knew his feelings were anything but fleeting. When the time came, he would show her just how serious he was¡ªand nothing in this world would stop him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 43 Lady Francescas Birthday ( 43 )

    "Next week, we will host a grand celebration for my beautiful Francesca. All of you must be present, no excuses. Nobles from across the kingdom will attend, so prepare yourselves accordingly."Javier fought the urge to roll his eyes. Another noble party¡ªboring as ever. His father was likely scheming to make connections again. Sigh.


    Lost in thought, he didn''t notice Liana leaning in until she gently dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. Her calm whisper brought him back to reality.


    "Young master? What are you thinking?" she asked softly, briefly meeting his gaze. "You shouldn''t lose focus while Lord Garius is speaking."


    "Umm... okay," Javier mumbled, straightening up.


    Meanwhile, Lord Garius continued his speech about the party. His tone was authoritative, and the head butler stood rigidly beside him, nodding at every instruction, a serious expression on his face.


    Javier tried to listen, but his father''s words blurred into background noise: a party this, arrangements that, invitations blah blah blah... All the same nonsense. He stifled a yawn.


    "And Javier," his father''s voice sharpened, snapping his attention back.


    "Yes, esteemed father?" Javier replied, putting on his most polite tone, already dreading what was next.


    "Ensure you behave at this party. Befriend the noble children, make a good impression, and, if possible, establish meaningful connections."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier said with a practiced smile, inwardly groaning. Why is it always about connections with this man?


    His father nodded, satisfied, then moved on to instruct Marcellus and Cedric about their roles. Javier leaned back, drumming his fingers lightly on the table.


    Liana, still beside him, gave him a sidelong glance. "Young master," she whispered with subtle amusement, "you don''t seem thrilled about mingling."


    Javier smirked, speaking low so only she could hear. "Liana, I''d rather wrestle a Pekko than make small talk with those pampered brats."


    Liana stifled a laugh behind her hand. "Even so, I''m sure you''ll find a way to entertain yourself."


    Javier''s grin widened, mischief glinting in his amber eyes. "Oh, you know me too well, Liana. This party won''t be as dull as Father hopes."


    Liana sighed softly but said nothing, her expression a mix of exasperation and fondness. She knew that wherever Javier went, chaos was never far behind.


    After dinner, Javier strolled leisurely to his bedroom, Liana walking beside him, her presence steady and comforting. The hallways were dimly lit, the quiet of the evening settling over the estate.


    As they reached his door, Javier turned to her with his trademark grin. "Liana¡­ sleep with me tonight?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana shook her head, her silver hair catching the soft light. "Young master, today was supposed to be my day off. Yet here I am, attending to you as usual," she said, her voice calm but tinged with mild exasperation.


    Javier chuckled, unfazed. "But sleep together?"


    Liana sighed, folding her arms. "What will happen if, in the future, I''m no longer able to stay by your side?"


    Javier''s playful grin vanished, replaced by a serious expression. "Don''t even think about it!"


    Her emerald eyes softened, and a small chuckle escaped her. "You really are impossible sometimes, young master." She brushed a stray lock of hair from his face.


    "And you love it," Javier said with a smirk, the playful twinkle returning to his eyes.


    Liana shook her head, a mix of fondness and resignation on her face. "Rest well, young master," she said, turning to leave, her steps echoing softly in the corridor.


    But as she walked away, Javier called out, quieter this time, "Liana¡­ you''ll stay with me forever, right?"


    She paused, her back still to him. With a faint smile, she replied, "Goodnight, young master," before disappearing down the hall.


    Javier sighed as he lay down on his bed. "She''ll stay," he muttered to himself, determination burning in his eyes. "I''ll make sure of it."


    After leaving Javier''s room, Liana walked quietly to her own room. The soft click of the door shutting behind her was the only sound in the stillness of the night. Her room was modest yet tidy, reflecting her practical nature.


    She sat on the edge of her neatly made bed, her gaze drifting to her hands resting lightly in her lap. A faint sigh escaped her lips.


    "I will try my best, young master," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible in the quiet. "If they still hire me¡­ if I am still needed here¡­ I will stay as long as you want."


    Her emerald eyes glimmered with quiet resolve as she leaned against the headboard, staring up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. The bond she shared with Javier was unexpected, a mix of loyalty, care, and something she hesitated to admit.


    Closing her eyes, she let the weight of the day settle over her. "I just hope¡­ you truly understand what you''re asking for," she murmured, thoughts drifting to the future and the challenges they might face together.


    With that, she allowed her mind to quiet, seeking a moment of peace before the responsibilities of tomorrow called her again.


    ---


    The big house was busy as everyone got ready for Lady Francesca''s special birthday party. Guests from all over the kingdom were arriving, and the guesthouse and noble suites were set up perfectly for their stay. The delicious smell of food cooking in the kitchen filled the air, while maids and servants rushed around, making sure everything was just right.


    In his room, Javier was not paying attention to all the chaos outside. He was relaxed and lost in his own world.


    On his desk, there were many books about battles and maps spread out everywhere. He smiled as he wrote down notes. In his magical storage, he had over a hundred puppet knights, a secret army that only he could control.


    Leaning back in his chair, he grinned. "With more supplies coming from the estate''s merchant and my deal with Old Man Orrim, I''ll double my army soon. Hehehe¡­"


    Javier thought about his recent monster hunts. With his trusty pekko and sometimes Liana by his side, he had fought fierce creatures, gaining experience and valuable loot. His magical storage was full of everything he needed¡ªraw meat, monster hides, rare ores, gold coins, and even jewelry.


    "Hehehe, I''m like a one-man army," he chuckled to himself. "Only Liana and Old Man Orrim know about my storage. Hehehe, I''m unstoppable!"


    Just as he imagined his future glory, a loud knock on the door interrupted him.


    "Young master?" Liana''s voice called from outside.


    "Come in," Javier replied casually, leaning back in his chair as if he had all the time in the world.


    The door opened, and Liana walked in. Her green eyes narrowed when she saw him still in his everyday clothes, surrounded by books and maps.


    "You still haven''t prepared anything!?" she exclaimed, hands on her hips, looking both annoyed and surprised.


    "Ah¡­ umm¡­ but¡ª" Javier started, searching for an excuse.


    "No buts!" Liana interrupted, walking toward him firmly. "Today is Lady Francesca''s birthday! Your mother!"


    Javier flinched and tried to move away, but there was nowhere to escape.


    "Now get up!" Liana ordered, grabbing his arm.


    "Eek! Liana, don''t take my clothes off! Eek!" Javier shouted as she quickly pulled off his shirt and tossed it aside.


    "Oh, stop being so dramatic," Liana said, rolling her eyes as she searched his wardrobe for something nice to wear.


    "But I''m a growing boy! You can''t just¡ªah, no, not the doublet! It''s itchy!" he protested.


    Liana held up a nice outfit and gave him a serious look. "You''ll wear this, young master, and you''ll look presentable. No excuses."


    Javier pouted and crossed his arms as she helped him put on the formal clothes. "You''re so mean, Liana. What happened to being my loyal maid?"


    "I am your loyal maid," Liana replied, fastening the buttons on his doublet. "That''s why I''m making sure you don''t embarrass yourself or your family at this important event."


    Javier sighed dramatically, letting his shoulders droop. "Fine, but you owe me dessert later."


    Liana laughed softly and shook her head. "Deal, young master. Now, hurry up. The grand hall is waiting for you."


    After adjusting his outfit one last time, Liana stepped back and nodded in approval. Javier looked at his reflection in the mirror and smirked.


    "Well, I do look pretty good," he admitted, striking a playful pose.


    "Don''t push your luck, young master," Liana said, opening the door and signaling for him to follow.


    As they walked toward the grand hall, Javier couldn''t help but grin at her. "You''re lucky to have me, Liana. Otherwise, who knows what kind of trouble I''d be in."


    Liana sighed but smiled gently. "Believe me, young master, I know."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 44 Lady Francescas Birthday 2 ( 44 )

    The grand hall was beautiful. Sparkling chandeliers hung from the ceiling, filling the room with a warm light. Noble guests chatted and laughed, creating a festive atmosphere. Lady Francesca, the star of the night, stood near the head table in her stunning gown, looking as lovely as ever.But she didn''t look happy. Her youngest son, Javier, was late.


    When she finally saw him walk in, her eyes narrowed, and she turned her face away, pouting even more.


    "Ah¡­" Javier scratched the back of his neck and grinned sheepishly.


    "See, young master? You just made Madam sulk," Liana whispered beside him.


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed nervously.


    Lady Francesca stood stiffly, clearly waiting for her son to come over and apologize. Javier noticed this and straightened up. He walked over, still wearing his mischievous smirk.


    "Mother," he said warmly, bowing slightly. "Happy birthday to the most beautiful lady in the kingdom."


    Lady Francesca huffed and kept looking away, but a little blush showed that she was softening. "You''re late, Javier."


    "I know, I know," he said, his voice sounding sorry. "I wanted to make sure your gift was perfect."


    Her pout loosened a bit, but she still didn''t turn to face him.


    "Here, Mother." Javier pulled a small, elegant box from his pocket and opened it to show a beautiful necklace.


    It was an exquisite piece¡ªa delicate gold chain with sparkling jewels that glimmered in the light. But what made it truly special was the hidden magic Javier had put on it. The necklace wasn''t just pretty; it held a powerful barrier spell, ready to protect Lady Francesca from danger. Javier didn''t plan to tell her about this magical detail.


    "This is for you," he said, holding it out. "A necklace as unique and radiant as you, Mother."


    Finally, Lady Francesca turned to him, her pout fading into a smile. "Oh, Javier¡­ you shouldn''t have."


    "I wanted to," he replied sincerely. "No one deserves it more."


    She took the necklace and held it up to admire its beauty. The jewels sparkled brightly, catching the attention of nearby guests.


    "It''s beautiful," she said, her voice filled with real happiness. "Thank you, my dear."


    Javier grinned, feeling proud. He stepped closer and fastened the necklace around her neck, stepping back to admire how it looked on her.


    "Perfect," he said, nodding in approval.


    Lady Francesca touched the necklace gently, her smile growing. "You always know how to make your mother happy, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Javier replied teasingly.


    Liana, a few steps behind, watched their interaction with a small smile. Despite his usual playful behavior, she knew how much Javier loved his family, even if he didn''t always show it in the usual ways.


    Lady Francesca, her eyes glistening with joy, walked over to Javier with a radiant smile. Before he could react, she pulled him into a tight embrace, pressing his face against her breast.


    "Ummphh!!" Javier''s muffled voice struggled to escape. (Mother!! I can''t breathe!!)


    As he squirmed, he caught a whiff of her scent: a mix of floral perfume and something sweet that was uniquely hers. It was comforting yet disarming, and despite the embarrassing situation, he found himself inhaling deeply, his mind slipping into a monotone thought.


    "Wow,nice breast..ehehehe"


    Even in this odd moment, he couldn''t help but appreciate the softness of her breast and the way her warmth enveloped him.


    "Oh, my sweet honey bun," Lady Francesca cooed, holding him even tighter. "You really know how to make your mother happy!"


    "Ummphh!!" Javier''s arms flailed, his muffled protests barely audible. ( Oh no! im going to be dead..for real !! )


    Liana, standing nearby, pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to stifle a laugh at the scene. "Madam, perhaps you should let him go. He might actually suffocate."


    Lady Francesca blinked and loosened her grip slightly, allowing Javier to take a big, dramatic gasp of air.


    "Mother!" he coughed, his face red¡ªnot just from the lack of oxygen, but from sheer embarrassment. "You''re going to kill me before I even turn twelve!"


    Lady Francesca giggled, clearly unbothered by his complaints. She ruffled his hair affectionately. "Nonsense! I could never hurt my precious boy. You''re just too cute when you''re flustered!"


    With a playful grin, she leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, then to his cheek, before finally planting a quick, sweet kiss on his lips.


    "Okay, okay!" Javier said, his cheeks flushing even more. "At least warn me next time before you attack me like that!"


    "Attack?!" Francesca feigned offense, placing a hand dramatically over her heart. "Oh, my little darling, it was love! A huge love!"


    "Right, sure," Javier muttered, straightening his clothes as Liana silently handed him a handkerchief.


    As Lady Francesca returned to mingling with the guests, Javier turned to Liana, his voice low. "See what I have to endure? This family is dangerous."


    Liana chuckled softly, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Dangerous, perhaps. But you wouldn''t trade them for anything, would you?"


    Javier paused for a moment, pondering that thought. Maybe a bit of breathing room wouldn''t hurt. He chuckled to himself but felt a strange warmth in his chest that he couldn''t quite place.


    The two shared a quiet laugh before returning to the bustling celebration, the warmth of the moment lingering between them.


    As the noble gathering bustled around him, Javier sat quietly in his seat, keeping his head low and his presence unassuming. Being the youngest son of Viscount Garius meant he was of little interest to the crowd¡ªa fact he relished.


    The hall was alive with chatter, laughter, and the soft strains of a string ensemble playing a piece that, to Javier, sounded far too archaic. It felt like a soundtrack from a past century, heavy with the weight of tradition and decorum. He grimaced inwardly. (Middle-age-era music¡­ too old-school for my taste.)


    Liana returned with a plate piled high with a selection of meats. She set it gently on the table before him and, without missing a beat, adjusted his napkin and poured wine into his goblet with the practiced grace. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here you go, young master," she said softly, stepping back to her usual position¡ªstanding just behind and slightly to his side. Not too close to draw attention, yet not so far that she couldn''t assist him immediately if needed.


    Javier glanced at the plate and smirked. "Meat. Lots of it. Liana, you know me too well."


    Liana tilted her head, the faintest smile tugging at her lips. "It''s not hard when all you ever want is meat, young master."


    Ignoring the nobles around him, Javier picked up his fork and knife, focusing on his meal. The chatter and clinking of glasses faded into the background as he cut into a perfectly roasted slice of venison. The rich aroma filled his senses, and he momentarily closed his eyes, savoring the moment. Honestly, the food was one of the few highlights of these gatherings.


    As he ate, his sharp eyes darted around the room, observing the nobles as they mingled. The men exchanged thinly veiled insults masked as compliments, their laughter sharp and calculating. The women giggled and gossiped behind fluttering fans, adding to the air of insincerity. Nobody approached him, and he preferred it that way.


    Let them prance around like peacocks. I''m fine right here, eating meat and enjoying the show.


    The music swelled again, and Javier winced slightly. The melody was intricate but far from the modern music he had once enjoyed in his previous life. "I swear, if they start dancing, I might just sneak out."


    "Young master," Liana whispered, leaning down slightly to murmur near his ear, "try not to grimace too much. Someone might notice."


    Javier chuckled, wiping his mouth with the napkin she had so meticulously adjusted earlier. "Let them notice. Maybe it''ll keep them away for good."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "As you say, young master. Just don''t forget why we''re here¡ªthis party is for Madam Francesca, after all."


    Javier paused, his gaze drifting toward Lady Francesca, who was captively engaging with a group of admirers across the room. Her laughter rang through the hall, and he felt a twinge of something he couldn''t quite label. She''s captivating. Too captivating. He swallowed, trying to shake off the strange flutter in his chest. Yeah, yeah. I know. Let me finish my meat in peace first.


    Liana straightened up, resuming her silent vigil by his side as he returned to his meal. For now, the world around him didn''t matter. All he needed was the plate of meat in front of him, the music to endure, and the quiet presence of Liana nearby. As he savored each bite, he mused about how he found a strange solace in the chaos of noble life, hiding in plain sight.


    At least I don''t have to deal with the nonsense directly. Just me, my food, and my thoughts.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 45 Diplomacy and Delight ( 45 )

    Javier was mid-bite when he noticed a young girl approaching, accompanied by a maid who trailed gracefully behind her. The girl, perhaps around ten years old, had golden curls framing her delicate face and vivid blue eyes that sparkled with intelligence and curiosity. Her dress, adorned with intricate embroidery, spoke of wealth and status, though her demeanor remained polite and composed.As she stopped a few feet away from Javier''s table, she curtsied elegantly, a gesture mirrored by her maid.


    "Greetings, young lord Javier," she began, her voice clear and practiced, though it carried a hint of shyness. "I am young lady Gracelle, fifth daughter of High Baron Vertmont. It is an honor to make your acquaintance."


    Javier blinked, surprised for a moment.


    A High Baron''s daughter, huh? Fifth, at that. Probably here to practice socializing or make alliances.


    He quickly set his fork down and wiped his mouth with his napkin, the remnants of venison lingering on his lips as he prepared to engage.


    Rising from his chair, Javier''s demeanor shifted entirely. He stepped forward and gave a courteous bow, one hand over his chest.


    "The honor is mine, young lady Gracelle," he replied smoothly.


    "I am Javier De Armand, youngest son of Viscount Garius. Please, have a seat."


    Lady Gracelle nodded, her cheeks lightly flushed at the respectful welcome. "Thank you, young lord Javier." She gestured subtly, and her maid helped arrange a chair for her near his table before stepping back discreetly.


    Javier returned to his seat, adopting a proper posture. Liana, still standing nearby, subtly raised an eyebrow at his sudden transformation but said nothing.


    "So, young lady Gracelle," Javier began, his tone calm and refined, "what brings you to this gathering? I imagine the journey to our estate wasn''t a short one."


    "It wasn''t," Gracelle admitted, folding her hands neatly in her lap. "But my father insists it is important for our family to strengthen ties with other noble houses. Your esteemed mother''s birthday celebration seemed like a wonderful opportunity."


    "Your father is wise. Building strong relationships among noble families is indeed crucial, especially in these times."


    Gracelle tilted her head slightly. "You speak as if you''ve already observed much of the world, young lord Javier. Most boys our age are far more interested in games than matters of estate and diplomacy."


    Javier chuckled softly, leaning back slightly. "Perhaps, but every noble child must prepare for the responsibilities of their rank. Even the youngest sons aren''t exempt from duty."


    Gracelle smiled. "You seem to take your role seriously. That''s admirable."


    "If only you knew how much I don''t care about all this noble nonsense¡­" Javier thought, but he maintained his polite expression. "And what of you, young lady Gracelle? Surely as the fifth daughter, you face your own challenges balancing expectations and your own aspirations."


    Gracelle''s eyes widened slightly at his perceptive remark. "Indeed, I do. It''s¡­ refreshing to speak with someone who understands."


    Their conversation continued, touching on light topics like their favorite pastimes, the differences between their territories, and anecdotes about their families. Javier''s charm and polite demeanor put Gracelle at ease, and though he wasn''t particularly invested in the interaction, he knew how to play the part of a proper noble perfectly.


    From her position behind Javier, Liana watched with quiet amusement.


    What a little actor. He''s so convincing when he tries.


    As the exchange concluded, Gracelle stood, curtsying once more. "Thank you for the delightful conversation, young lord Javier. I hope we can speak again before the evening ends."


    Javier rose, bowing slightly. "The pleasure was mine, young lady Gracelle. I look forward to it."


    As Gracelle walked away, Javier slumped back into his chair, picking up his fork. He muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Liana to hear, "Noble socializing¡­ exhausting."


    Liana stifled a laugh, leaning down slightly to whisper, "You were quite convincing, young master. I almost forgot you don''t care for all this formal nonsense. You really know how to play the part of a true noble."


    "Don''t push your luck, Liana," Javier mumbled, digging back into his plate of meat. He took a hearty bite, the rich flavors momentarily distracting him from the social charade he had just navigated.


    "At least the food is good. I''ll take meat over small talk any day.*


    As he chewed, he couldn''t help but think about how absurd it was to be surrounded by such wealth and pretense.


    This is all just a game to them. A game I''m forced to play.


    He glanced over at Gracelle, who was now chatting with another group of nobles, her laughter ringing out like a bell.


    But if I have to play, I might as well enjoy the perks.


    With a resigned sigh, he returned his focus to his meal, content to let the world of nobles swirl around him, just another player in a game he had no desire to win.


    Liana gently adjusted Javier''s napkin before stepping back, observing his relaxed posture as he continued eating. The clamor of the gathering faded into the background, her focus solely on him. Then she spoke softly, ensuring only he could hear.


    "Do you remember our study sessions about noble rank and society? About the intricacies of alliances, connections, and responsibilities within the noble world?" she asked, her tone calm yet probing.


    Javier, still poking at the remnants of his meal, glanced up at her with a raised brow. "Vaguely¡­ something about back-scratching and pretending to like people you don''t care about, right?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head gently. "That is an oversimplification, young master. Allow me to elaborate. In noble society, every action, every word, and every connection has meaning and consequence. It''s not just about attending parties or exchanging pleasantries. Here are the key aspects you should understand better."


    "First, emotional support and understanding. Being part of a noble family often means enduring isolation, pressure, and relentless scrutiny. Forming connections provides emotional support. Even a single ally can make a world of difference for someone like young lady Gracelle, who, as the fifth daughter, is likely overshadowed by her siblings. By speaking with her, you offered her a sense of worth and recognition."


    Javier blinked, considering her words. "So¡­ I made her feel seen for a moment? That''s something, I guess."


    Liana gave him a pointed look. "It''s more than that, young master. You gave her hope¡ªhope that she isn''t invisible. A connection like that, even if minor, could influence her future for the better."


    "Second, increased social status. In noble circles, connections are currency. Befriending the right people can elevate your status. For someone like Lady Gracelle, being seen conversing with the son of a Viscount could make her more appealing in the eyes of other nobles."


    Javier frowned slightly. "So she was trying to use me?"


    "Not quite," Liana clarified. "While some may exploit connections for personal gain, not all intentions are manipulative. In Gracelle''s case, it seemed she was merely trying to establish a sense of belonging. Besides, forming connections is a two-way street¡ªit could benefit you in the future as well."


    "Third, strategic advantage. Alliances, whether formal or informal, can be powerful tools. A friendly relationship with the Vertmont family might grant your house access to their resources, trade opportunities, or even military aid if needed. Connections aren''t just for show; they''re practical investments for the future."


    "Hmm," Javier muttered, rubbing his chin. "So, basically, making nice with her now could pay off if our families ever need something from each other later?"


    "Exactly," Liana said with a nod. "Even the smallest gestures can pave the way for larger benefits."


    "Fourth, potential conflict resolution. Conflict is inevitable among nobles, but connections can serve as a buffer. Suppose, in the future, a misunderstanding arises between your family and the Vertmonts. A friendly rapport with Lady Gracelle could help de-escalate tensions before they become serious."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "So being her friend now could prevent future headaches?"


    "Precisely," Liana affirmed.


    "And fifth, shared knowledge and skills. Noble alliances also promote the exchange of ideas, information, and skills. If you maintain good relationships with other noble families, you might learn unique trade practices, combat techniques, or magical insights that your house lacks."


    "Okay, that one actually sounds useful," Javier admitted, leaning back in his chair. He considered the implications of forming alliances, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Liana smiled softly before continuing. "Now, consider Lady Gracelle''s position," she began, her tone serious yet gentle. "Being the fifth child¡ªand a girl no less¡ªmeans her future is uncertain. She has no guaranteed inheritance, no assured marriage prospects, and is constantly compared to her older siblings. For someone like her, forming even a minor connection with a noble like you is crucial.


    "She didn''t approach you to exploit or burden you, but rather because she''s trying to secure her place in society. If you reject her, it won''t just hurt her feelings¡ªit will tarnish her reputation. Others might view her as a failure, someone who can''t even form the simplest of alliances."


    Javier frowned, his playful smirk gone. "That''s¡­ harsh. She''s just a kid."


    Liana nodded. "It is harsh, but it''s the reality of our world. That''s why you must learn to navigate these waters wisely. You''re a noble, young master. Whether you like it or not, your actions carry weight. And sometimes, a simple conversation or a small act of kindness can change someone''s entire future."


    Javier sat in silence for a moment, his amber eyes thoughtful. The weight of her words settled over him, and he felt a flicker of responsibility stir within. Then he looked up at Liana with a grin. "You''re really good at this teaching thing, you know?"


    Liana smiled, her voice teasing yet warm. "It''s my job to guide you, young master. Even when you pretend to ignore everything I say."


    "Pretend?" Javier asked, feigning innocence.


    Liana chuckled softly. "Yes, pretend. Now, finish your meal. You''ve got a party to endure."


    With a sigh, Javier turned his attention back to his plate, contemplating Liana''s words. Maybe I need to pay more attention to this noble nonsense after all. It might just come in handy.


    As he resumed eating, the festive atmosphere around him swelled with laughter and chatter, the music rising and falling like the tide. With a newfound sense of purpose, he resolved to navigate this world of nobles not just as an unwilling participant but as someone who could make a difference¡ªeven if just for a moment.


    Javier caught sight of Gracelle again, her laughter bright and carefree among the other nobles. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe forming connections isn''t so bad if it means helping someone find their place.


    With that thought lingering, he savored another bite of venison, the rich flavor blending seamlessly with the swirling complexities of his thoughts.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 46 Secrets and Sips ( 46 )

    Javier leaned back in his chair, letting out a sigh. "Haaa¡­ maybe becoming friends with her or making an alliance will actually be helpful later¡ªfor both of us." He looked at Liana"Please, let her know I''ll be waiting here and extend an invitation for her to join me at this event."


    Liana eyes shone with approval as she nodded politely. "Yes, young master. I''ll relay your message immediately."


    "Make it sound noble and charming, okay? I don''t want her to think I''m doing this out of pity or just because I have to."


    Liana looked back, her lips forming a knowing smile. "Of course, young master. I''ll ensure your message is delivered with the utmost care."


    "Haaa¡­ noble life. Why does everything have to be a strategy? Can''t we just enjoy life?"


    Still, even with his complaints, he couldn''t ignore the curiosity inside him. What would happen from this little act of diplomacy?


    Liana walked back gracefully, young lady Gracelle followed behind her, looking elegant and calm. Her maid walked quietly, staying two steps behind her.


    When they got closer to Javier, young lady Gracelle gave a polite curtsy, her green dress moving gently. "Young master Javier," she said softly, "thank you for your gracious invitation. It is an honor to join you this evening."


    Javier stood up and bowed slightly "Lady Gracelle, the honor is mine. Please, do have a seat and make yourself comfortable. I''m delighted we have this opportunity to converse."


    Liana stood next to Javier, watching him talk with confidence. She noticed he showed charm and formality, which he didn''t usually show.


    Gracelle smiled gently as she sat down across from him, her maid standing close by. "You''re most kind, young lord Javier. I hope I''m not imposing on your evening."


    "Not at all, A pleasant conversation always enriches a gathering like this, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Gracelle nodded "Indeed, I couldn''t agree more."


    Liana watched quietly, noticing how Javier was acting a bit different. He''s trying, she thought with a small, happy smile. He''s actually trying.


    "Sorry if I ask something, young master Javier," Lady Gracelle started hesitantly, looking at the glass in his hand. "I noticed your glass was filled with red wine."


    Javier tilted his head slightly and raised the glass. "You mean this red wine?"


    "Yes, young master Javier," she answered politely but with curiosity. "I thought you could only drink when you are fifteen years old and are an adult."


    Javier laughed a little and glanced at Liana, who was standing behind him with her usual calm face. "Oh, that. Liana poured it for me. And I don''t mind at all¡ªafter all, a little doesn''t hurt."


    Gracelle blinked, surprised by how relaxed he was about it.


    "Do you want to take a sip?" Javier asked, holding out the glass with a playful smile.


    Gracelle gasped softly, surprised by his boldness. "Young master Javier,that would be inappropriate," she said, shock showing in her voice.


    Liana stepped in smoothly, her voice calm but firm. "Young master, it''s best not to offer your wine to a guest, especially one as young as Lady Gracelle."


    Javier shrugged with a cheeky grin, pulling back the glass. "Fine, fine. Just trying to share the experience. No harm done."


    Gracelle relaxed a bit, but she couldn''t help smiling at his playful side. "You truly are as carefree as the rumors say, young master Javier," she said softly, amused.


    "That''s just how I am," Javier replied with a wink, raising his glass slightly before taking a small sip. "But I promise, I''m not as reckless as I might seem."


    Liana sighed inside, feeling both annoyed and fond. He always finds a way to turn simple moments into fun.


    Inside Javier''s mind.


    Hah! I''m old enough to drink wine, duh¡­ I am Nakamura Junichi, dumbass. If I want to drink a whole box of it, that''s my choice. He rolled his eyes in his mind, a sly grin forming. Of course, in this world, I still look like an eleven-year-old. ehehe.


    His eyes sparkled with mischief as he watched Gracelle, who looked flustered but curious. Acting on impulse, he gently pushed the wine glass toward her lips, his grin changing into a charming smile.


    "Here," he said softly, "just a sip. I promise it''s nothing too strong. It''ll be our little secret."


    Gracelle''s cheeks turned bright pink, fully surprised by his boldness. She stammered, "Y-young master Javier, I really shouldn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the rim of the glass touched her lips. Hesitantly, with his kind but persistent attitude, she drunk a small drop of wine.


    "That''s enough, young master," Liana said sharply, stepping forward. Her eyes showed a slight twitch in her brow, showing her disapproval. "You shouldn''t force such things on a lady, no matter how ''gentle'' your intentions might seem." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracelle quickly sat up straight, her maid looking just as shocked. "T-thank you, young master Javier," Gracelle murmured, her voice very quiet as she looked down, her cheeks still bright.


    Javier, unfazed, leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "See? Nothing to worry about. I told you it was just a sip."


    The soft music from the orchestra filled the big hall, creating a romantic and elegant feeling. Javier, who usually seemed indifferent, suddenly stood up and reached out his hand to Gracelle.


    "Would you like to dance, Lady Gracelle?" he asked smoothly, his eyes looking into hers with confidence.


    Gracelle heart skipped a beat. This gesture¡ªthis invitation¡ªmeant a lot in noble society. It showed that he recognized her as an equal. She smiled shyly and placed her hand.


    "I would be honored, young master Javier," she replied, her voice a little shaky.


    As they walked to the center of the dance floor, the nobles around them whispered quietly, curious about the youngest son of Viscount Garius showing such charm.


    Liana, standing behind and watching, raised an eyebrow but stayed calm.


    Javier started the dance with ease, guiding Gracelle through the steps gracefully. Gracelle felt her face get warm, both from being close to him and realizing everyone was watching them.


    But Javier wasn''t completely focused on the dance.


    "Ehehe..Let''s see how Liana reacts to this"


    As the music reached its peak, Javier spun Gracelle gently and pulled her close by the waist. The room seemed to hold its breath as he leaned in, his eyes locked onto her surprised ones.


    Before she could say anything, his lips pressed against hers in a bold kiss. Gracelle froze, completely shocked. Her first kiss¡ªso sudden and intense¡ªmade her heart race. She didn''t pull away, her mind too overwhelmed to react.


    When the kiss ended, a soft murmur spread through the room. Gracelle, still in Javier arms, could only stare at him.


    Gracelle felt like the world was spinning as she stood frozen in the center of the dance floor. Her cheeks felt very hot, and her heart was pounding as if it might burst. She blinked quickly, staring at Javier with wide, shocked eyes.


    What just happened? His handsome face, that confident smile, and those eyes stayed in her mind, replaying that moment over and over. Why does my heart feel like this? Why does he look even more handsome now?


    She lightly touched her lips, which were still tingling from the kiss. She couldn''t find the words or think straight. All she knew was that Javier De Armand had completely captured her attention.


    Meanwhile, Liana stood at the edge of the room, feeling a strange tightness in her chest. A strange ache bothered her heart, one she didn''t understand. Her eyes narrowed for a moment before she quickly returned to her usual calm expression.


    How could you do this, young master Javier!? she thought, gripping the tray in her hands tighter.


    If you wanted a kiss, I''m right here. Haven''t I always been the one you turn to? Haven''t we shared kisses that were more passionate? And didn''t you always say you''d marry me when you turned eighteen?


    Though her face stayed gentle and calm, a storm was brewing inside her.


    You want to play games, young master? Fine... Just wait.


    Javier, not aware of the trouble he had caused, returned to his seat with a carefree smile, clearly happy with the attention he''d created. He glanced at Liana and caught a hint of something in her eyes¡ªwas it jealousy? Amusement? He wasn''t sure, but it made him smile even more.


    But Liana wasn''t going to let him win easily. Just wait, young master! You may have started this game, but you won''t win it.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 47 The Kiss and the Consequences ( 47 )

    Lady Gracelle returned to her seat, Still feeling flushed from the whirlwind of emotions. Gracelle sat beside Javier, holding her juice glass with slightly shaking hands. Her heart hadn''t slowed down at all. She drank the juice quickly, hoping it would cool the fire in her chest.Meanwhile, Liana watched the young lady and her young master. She could see it clearly¡ªGracelle was completely smitten.


    All it took was one dance and a kiss? Unbelievable! This girl is already head over heels, isn''t she?


    Liana felt a tightness in her chest and a spark of irritation.


    Hmph! Young master, if you''re going to be this reckless, don''t come to me later for a kiss or anything else. You''ll get nothing! Just ask this noble young lady next time. I''m sure she''ll be happy to oblige.


    She kept her calm expression, but a mischievous idea formed in her mind. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two can play this game, young master. Let''s see how you handle this.


    She stepped forward, looking calm and professional, and said sweetly


    "Young master, how about inviting Lady Gracelle to stay with us for the whole week? I''m certain she would enjoy the hospitality of the Armand estate."


    Javier blinked, surprised. "Stay for the whole week?" he repeated, looking at Liana. He noticed the glint in her eyes, a sign of mischief, but he couldn''t figure out her plan.


    Gracelle eyes widened, and her cheeks turned bright red and she stammered "O-oh, I wouldn''t want to impose¡­"


    "Not at all," Liana replied gracefully, with a soft smile. "It would be a wonderful opportunity for you and the young master to deepen your friendship. Wouldn''t you agree, young master?"


    Javier felt a bead of sweat on the back of his neck. What is she planning now? He looked between Liana, who seemed too pleased, and Gracelle, whose eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Ah¡­ sure, why not," he finally said, forcing a grin. "Lady Gracelle is always welcome at the Armand estate."


    Liana bowed slightly, her smile never fading. Checkmate, young master. Let''s see how you like being cornered.


    "Oh, that''s wonderful," Liana said with her usual gentle smile, folding her hands neatly in front of her. "I shall inform Lady Francesca about the invitation. Surely, you would not refuse such a generous offer, would you, Lady Gracelle?"


    Gracelle''s face lit up right away, her excitement hard to hide. "O-of course not! I would be honored to stay," she said, her voice shaking slightly with joy. Without thinking, she moved closer to Javier, her eyes shining with determination. "Thank you so much, Young Master Javier. This means so much to me."


    Javier froze. His mind raced as Gracelle excitement grew


    Crap. What have I done?


    He quickly glanced at Liana, hoping for some help, but her calm expression showed nothing except a hint of smug satisfaction.


    This is bad. This is really bad, he thought, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. The whole point of kissing Gracelle was to see how Liana would react, not to get himself into this mess!


    "Lady Gracelle," he started, trying to sound calm, "I sincerely appreciate your acceptance of our invitation. I trust your stay will be... both pleasant and comfortable."


    "Oh, I have no doubt it shall be," Gracelle replied eagerly, her cheeks flushed. "It will be such a delight to spend more time with you, Young Master Javier."


    Javier forced a smile, but inside, he was screaming. Liana, what have you done!!!!?


    Behind him, Liana adjusted her posture. "Serves you right, young master. Maybe next time, you''ll think twice before trying to test me."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, Young Master, Lady Gracelle," Liana said with her ever-gentle smile, folding her hands elegantly in front of her. "I must inform Lady Francesca about this arrangement. Oh, and¡­ wouldn''t it be more fitting if Lady Gracelle were to stay in the same room as you, Young Master?"


    Javier nearly choked on the wine he was sipping. "Pardon?!"


    Ignoring his reaction, Liana leaned closer to Gracelle and whispered in a sweet yet conspiratorial tone, "This is your opportunity, Lady Gracelle. You know¡­ to establish yourself as a potential future bride."


    Gracelle eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed. "Oh! Do you truly believe so, Miss Liana?" she whispered back, barely able to contain her excitement.


    Javier felt the walls closing in around him. He couldn''t say no¡ªdoing so would risk offending Gracelle and causing a scene. Yet agreeing would only complicate matters further.


    He forced a polite smile, trying to maintain composure. "Ah, I believe that Lady Gracelle staying in my room might be¡­ improper. Surely, we should consider her comfort as a guest and arrange a more suitable accommodation?"


    "Oh, but I would not mind at all, Young Master Javier," Gracelle replied quickly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "If it would not be inconvenient for you, of course."


    Crap. Crap. Crap. Javier''s mind screamed as he felt the trap closing in. He glanced at Liana, silently begging for help, but her calm smile only grew.


    "Well, uh¡­ let''s not make any hasty decisions," he stammered. "My mother, Lady Francesca should have the final say on this."


    "Of course," Liana said, bowing gracefully. "I''ll mention it to her. Don''t worry, Young Master. Everything will be "arranged" perfectly."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Javier to worry about his predicament.


    This is bad. Really bad.


    Lady Francesca was seated with Lady Silvia, Lady Gracelle''s mother, at a table decorated with lavish adornments and a feast of delicacies. The two noblewomen were enjoying light-hearted conversation.


    From the corner of the room, Liana approached gracefully, her steps measured and her expression calm. She stopped a polite distance from Lady Francesca and curtsied.


    "Madam, pardon my intrusion," she began gently. "I have some delightful news to share with you."


    Lady Francesca''s smile brightened at the sight of Liana. "Oh, Liana, do come closer and tell me what it is. You always bring such interesting tidbits."


    Liana stepped forward, lowering her voice for privacy. "It concerns Young Master Javier, Madam. It seems he has made his first significant connection tonight with Lady Gracelle."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes lit up, and Lady Silvia leaned in with interest. "Oh?"


    "Yes, Madam," Liana continued smoothly. "Young Master Javier has invited Lady Gracelle to stay at the estate for the entire week. He believes it will be an excellent opportunity to strengthen ties between families."


    Lady Francesca clasped her hands together, her face glowing with pride. "Oh, my sweet boy! He''s growing up so quickly. Silvia, what do you think? Isn''t it wonderful that our children are getting along so well?"


    Lady Silvia chuckled warmly. "Indeed, Francesca. My Gracelle has always been a little shy, but it seems your son''s charm has worked wonders. This could be the start of a wonderful alliance between our families."


    "I couldn''t agree more," Lady Francesca said, practically beaming. "Liana, ensure everything is prepared for Lady Gracelle''s stay. Her comfort must be our highest priority."


    Liana curtsied again. "Of course, Madam. I will see to it immediately."


    As she stepped back, Liana felt a twinge of satisfaction. This should make things¡­ interesting, Young Master. Let''s see how you handle this.


    Lady Gracelle, filled with excitement, rushed to her mother''s side, where Lady Francesca and Lady Silvia were still engaged in cheerful conversation. She greeted Lady Francesca with a graceful bow and a warm smile.


    "Lady Francesca, thank you for inviting us to this wonderful celebration. Happy birthday, and may your years ahead be as radiant as this evening," Gracelle said sweetly, her voice sincere.


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly. "Thank you, my dear. You''re such a polite and lovely young lady."


    As Gracelle turned to chat with her mother about the invitation, Javier sat stiffly at his table. He could feel Liana''s composed presence behind him, but her aura felt too smug for his liking.


    I''m doomed. Absolutely doomed!!


    Gathering his courage, Javier stood slowly, hoping for a quiet escape. Liana followed behind him, her expression serene, though he sensed a hint of mischief.


    Approaching the table where his mother, Lady Francesca, and Lady Silvia were seated, he bowed politely. "Mother, Lady Silvia, Lady Gracelle. Excuse me, but I believe I''ll retire to my room now. I hope you all enjoy the rest of the celebration."


    He turned to Gracelle, managing a polite smile despite his internal panic. "Lady Gracelle, feel free to visit me later. After all, you''ll be staying the week, and I''m sure we''ll have plenty of time to discuss... anything you wish."


    Gracelle blushed and nodded, her heart racing again. "Thank you, Young Master Javier. I''ll look forward to it."


    With that, Javier offered a respectful bow and quickly retreated. As he walked away, he whispered to Liana, "You planned this, didn''t you?"


    "Planned what, Young Master?" Liana replied innocently, though a faint smirk tugged at her lips.


    This week is going to be a nightmare, Javier thought, quickening his steps toward the safety of his room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 48 A Taste of His Own Medicine ( 48 )

    "Liana¡­""Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone gentle and calm, but there was a sharp glint in her eyes.


    "How about¡­" Javier hesitated, trying to read her mood. "...we sleep together tonight?"


    Liana raised eyebrow and crossed her arms, showing hint of defiance. "Why don''t you ask Lady Gracelle for that? After all, she seems to be your favorite now. You even kissed her in public, Young Master."


    Javier blinked, stunned. "But¡­"


    Liana didn''t let him finish. With a graceful curtsy, she added, "Now, if you''ll excuse me, Young Master, I must return to Madam Francesca. Goodnight."


    Before Javier could protest, she turned and walked away, leaving him standing there.


    "Crap¡­" Javier muttered, running a hand through his messy black hair. "I really messed up this time.I just wanted to tease her a bit¡­ How did this backfire so badly?"


    For the first time that night, Javier realized he might have pushed the wrong buttons. If Liana was determined to teach him a lesson, he was in for a long night of regret.


    "Hmph! Don''t ever ask me again for a kiss or to sleep together. Dummy!" Liana fumed inside as she hurried down the hallway, keeping her calm face for anyone who might see her.


    Inside, her emotions were a storm." Stupid Young Master! Kissing some random noble girl in front of everyone! What was he thinking? Does he think I''ll just let that slide?"


    Liana paused in an empty corridor, letting out a frustrated sigh. She placed a hand over her chest, feeling her heart race. The memory of the kiss flashed in her mind, and jealousy hit her again.


    Why does it bother me so much? I''ve kissed him before... plenty of times! She blushed at the thought but quickly shook her head, trying to regain her composure.


    "No, no, no! He''s just being reckless, that''s all!" she muttered under her breath, straightening her posture. "He''s a dummy!"


    Still, as much as she tried to dismiss her feelings, the image of Lady Gracelle blushing after the kiss kept popping into her mind.


    Liana pouted, stomping lightly in place before resuming her elegant walk. "If he wants to act like a fool, fine! I''ll show him what it feels like to be ignored. Let''s see how he likes it!"


    Despite her resolve, a small voice in the back of her mind whispered, But what if he really starts to prefer someone else...?


    She shook the thought away and whispered fiercely to herself, "No! He''s my Young Master, and I''m his personal maid. No one can take my place. Stupid, stupid Young Master!"


    Inside Javier''s Room


    Javier paced back and forth in his room, running his hands through his already messy black hair. His frustration was clear, his normally sharp amber eyes clouded with regret.


    "Arghhh! Why did I do that?! Stupid me! She''s the only one I want, and now there''s another girl involved¡­ ugh, fuck, fuck, fuck! What was I even thinking?!" He threw himself onto his bed, burying his face in a pillow before letting out a muffled groan.


    "I''m supposed to be an adult inside! I was Nakamura Junichi! And yet, here I am, acting like a stupid, snot-nosed brat! Fuck this!"


    He rolled onto his back, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts drifted to Liana¡ª She always managed to soothe him, even when he was at his worst.


    "Liana¡­" he muttered, his voice softer now. "She''s special. She''s everything. A beautiful elf who''s practically ageless, kind, smart¡­ and I go and ruin everything by kissing Gracelle, a girl who''s barely ten! What the hell is wrong with me?! Oh, wait, right¡ªI''m eleven here in this world, i was reborn as Javier." He slapped his forehead and groaned again.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" he shouted into his pillow again, his frustration mounting.


    Javier sat up suddenly, gripping his hair. "I don''t want any other girl. Liana''s the only one I care about. She''s the one I see my future with, and now I''ve gone and made her jealous. Why did I think kissing Gracelle was a good idea?! Damn it!"


    His mind raced with ways to fix things, but every idea sounded lame and insincere. "What can I even do? Say I was testing her reaction? Apologize and grovel?''"


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "I''m screwed."


    Javier muttered groggily in his half-sleep, rolling onto his side, his mind hazy with the frustration of the day. "Tomorrow¡­ yeah, I''ll think about this mess tomorrow. For now, sleep..." His breathing steadied as he drifted off, oblivious to the brewing chaos outside his room.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit hallway, Liana stood with her gentle smile, hands folded neatly in front of her.


    "Go ahead, Lady Gracelle," she encouraged softly, her tone warm but laced with a subtle undertone of mischief. "Just quietly go in and rest beside him. There''s no harm in it at all. After all, the young master already invited you to stay this week, didn''t he?"


    Gracelle, cheeks flushed and heart racing, hesitated for a moment. "Umm¡­ are you really sure this is okay?"


    Liana gave an assuring nod, her emerald eyes glinting under the soft glow of the hallway lanterns. "Of course. You wouldn''t want to waste this chance to grow closer to the young master, would you? Especially if you hope to become a potential wife candidate in the future."


    Gracelle''s eyes widened, her nerves replaced with determination. "You''re right! Thank you so much, Miss Liana. I''ll do my best!"


    Liana stepped aside, gesturing toward the door with a calm demeanor that betrayed none of her inner turmoil. "Go on, then. Just slip in quietly and rest next to him. Everything will be fine."


    Gracelle nodded eagerly, smoothing her dress before tiptoeing into the room with all the stealth she could muster.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, Liana''s serene smile faltered, replaced by a sigh and a brief moment of self-reflection. "Haaa¡­ Stupid young master. If you''re going to play games, then so will I. Let''s see how you handle this."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps light and her expression unreadable. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracelle''s heart pounded as she carefully slipped under the covers beside Javier. Her face burned with a mix of shyness and excitement, and she found herself holding her breath to avoid making any noise.


    "This is fine," she thought, trying to calm her racing thoughts. "Just sleeping next to him¡­ nothing strange about that."


    But as soon as she settled in, Javier stirred in his sleep. Before she could react, he rolled over and wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her close as if she were a pillow.


    Gracelle froze, her eyes wide and her face flushed a deep crimson. "W-What''s happening?!"


    Her heart raced even faster, and she bit her lip to keep herself from making a sound. "I can''t¡­ I can''t move!" she realized, panic and giddy excitement battling for dominance in her mind.


    Javier mumbled something in his sleep, tightening his hold around her. Gracelle eyes darted around the dark room, and her thoughts became a whirlwind of emotion.


    "This¡­ this is okay, right? He''s asleep! He doesn''t know! But... oh no, what if he wakes up?! What should I do?!"


    "L-Lady Liana said this was fine, so¡­ it''s fine¡­ right?" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible.


    Unable to move or decide, Gracelle resigned herself to her current predicament, lying stiffly in Javier''s arms while her mind raced and her heart pounded uncontrollably.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 49 Hugs, Kisses, and Regrets ( 49 )

    The first rays of sunlight peeked through the curtains as Javier stirred awake. Something soft and warm was nestled against him, and a sleepy grin spread across his face."Hehe¡­ must be Liana," he thought groggily, leaning in to press a deep kiss onto the lips of whoever was beside him.


    "I love you¡­" he murmured softly, his voice laced with affection.


    To his surprise, the person beneath him responded, their lips moving in sync with his, and their voice, though shy, whispered back, "I love you too, Javier-sama."


    Javier''s eyes snapped open, his heart skipping a beat. That wasn''t Liana''s voice.


    "Err¡­ this is not Liana''s voice¡­ who is it?" His thoughts raced as he pulled back slightly, blinking in confusion.


    His gaze met the wide, sparkling eyes of none other than Gracelle.


    "Gracelle?!" Javier''s mind screamed. His jaw nearly dropped, but he managed to keep his composure. "Ugh, this must be Liana''s plan! Damn her!"


    Gracelle, however, looked radiant, her cheeks flushed as she leaned closer to him with a bright smile. "Good morning, Javier-sama," she said sweetly before leaning in again and pressing another kiss onto his lips.


    Caught completely off guard, Javier froze for a moment. "Crap! If I push her away, she''ll feel rejected, and this whole situation will blow up into something worse!"


    So, swallowing his inner panic, he forced a calm smile. "G-Good morning, Gracelle," he said, doing his best to sound natural.


    She beamed at him, clearly elated by his response. "I''m so happy, Javier-sama," she said softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek. "I never imagined we''d be this close¡­"


    "Neither did I," Javier thought bitterly. "This is a nightmare!"


    As Gracelle continued to look at him with adoration, Javier felt a bead of sweat roll down his temple. He needed to escape this situation and fast¡ªbut without hurting Gracelle''s feelings or making things worse with Liana.


    For the first time in his life, he genuinely wished he could just disappear.


    Gracelle hugged Javier tightly, her face glow with happiness. Before he could utter a word, she kissed him passionately again, leaving him no room to dodge.


    "I can''t believe it," she whispered breathlessly. "You have the same feelings as me¡­ You even called me by my name! Javier-sama¡­ I love you!"


    "SAME FEELINGS?! Since when?! WHO DECIDED THAT?!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic bubbled up inside him, but he forced his calm, noble demeanor to stay intact.


    "Oh¡­ uh¡­ I see," he mumbled awkwardly, feeling like the world was closing in around him.


    Inside his mind, however, a storm of chaos was raging.


    "Liana!! You conniving, scheming, sadistic elf-devil! You manipulative, grinning elf-witch! You tormenting succubus! This is all your doing! What did I do to deserve this?! I kissed Gracelle once¡ªokay, twice¡ªbut that doesn''t mean I signed up for a love confession first thing in the morning! What kind of twisted revenge plot is this? Just you wait, you heartless demon! I''ll get you back for this!"


    He subtly tried to loosen Gracelle''s grip without alarming her, but her hold only tightened.


    "She''s not letting go! Why is she so strong for a ten-year-old?!"


    As Gracelle snuggled closer, her head resting against his chest, Javier''s eyes darted around the room.


    "What''s my escape plan? The window? No, three floors up. Fake a stomachache? No, she might try to take care of me. Pretend I''m still asleep? Too late for that."


    His eyes darted toward the door. "Wait. Did she lock it? Oh, I bet she locked it! Classic villain move! Damn you, Liana! I''ll get my revenge¡­ somehow."


    "Great. Now she''s completely smitten. How do I explain this without breaking her heart or causing a scandal? Ugh, I''m not ready for this kind of drama at eleven years old! Uh,well,im older enough.ehehe..BUT! I''m supposed to be pretending to be useless, not starring in some bullshit romance play!"


    "Stupid me! A kiss? Really? You couldn''t have just stopped at a dance or holding her hand? Not to go on full prince charming! Idiot!"


    Gracelle tightened her hold, nuzzling against his chest. "Javier, I promise I''ll be the perfect wife for you. I''ll do my best to make you happy!"


    WIFE?! WHO SAID ANYTHING ABOUT MARRIAGE?! THIS IS MOVING WAY TOO FAST! Someone hit the brakes!!


    He kept up his calm fa?ade, gently patting Gracelle''s. "Err, that''s¡­ very sweet of you, Gracelle. Let''s, um¡­ take things slow, alright?"


    "Liana, I hope you''re laughing your evil elf head off because when I get out of this, I''m going to make you pay!"


    Meanwhile, Liana, standing just outside the door, smirked to herself as she overheard bits of the conversation. Her gentle, composed face betrayed none of her inner satisfaction.


    "Oh, young master, I told you¡ªdon''t test me. You kissed another girl in front of me, so consider this your punishment. I hope you''re enjoying the consequences."


    "She''s won this round," Javier thought bitterly. "But I swear, Liana, when I get my hands on you, you''ll regret ever crossing me. This is war!"


    Liana didn''t feel like attending to her young master today. Her frustration from the previous night still lingered, and she decided a break was necessary. Instead, she assigned the household maids to handle his needs.


    "But Miss Liana," one of the senior maids hesitated, wringing her hands nervously, "we don''t think we can manage him. You know how our young master is. He can be... a handful."


    "Don''t worry," Liana replied with her usual composed smile, though it lacked its usual warmth. "He has a guest with him today, so he''ll behave. Just handle the basics, and you''ll be fine."


    "If... if you say so, Miss Liana," the maid stammered, though her expression remained doubtful.


    Gathering their courage, a small group of maids made their way to Javier''s room. One of them knocked timidly, calling out, "Young Master Javier, breakfast will be served in the main dining room shortly. Lady Francesca also asked us to inform Lady Gracelle to join as well."


    From inside, they heard a muffled groan followed by the sound of hurried whispers. The maids exchanged puzzled glances but waited patiently outside, bracing themselves for whatever chaos their young master might bring this time.


    The group of maids exchanged nervous glances before deciding to open the door to Javier''s room, curious and concerned about the delay. What greeted them left their amazed.


    There was their young master, sitting up on his bed, being hugged tightly by Lady Gracelle, who looked utterly smitten.


    "Javier-sama, I promise I''ll try my best to become your wife!" Gracelle declared with determined fervor, her arms tightening around him like a vice.


    Javier let out a strained, almost defeated laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Now, now, Gracelle¡­ I think the maids just came to inform us about breakfast." He glanced at the maids, silently pleading for some help out of the situation.


    "How about we go eat first?"


    Gracelle''s face lit up as if she''d been offered the moon. "O-Okay, Javier-sama!" she chirped, thrilled that he had addressed her by name without the formal ''Lady.''


    As Gracelle clung to his arm while they prepared to leave, Javier maintained his calm, noble demeanor on the outside. Inside, however, his thoughts raced.


    Stay composed. Smile. Pretend everything is under control. This is fine. I am a gentleman. A noble.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 50 When Plans Go Awry ( 50 )

    Meanwhile, in one of the guest rooms of the estate, Lady Gracelle''s maid, Marta, was pacing frantically, her hands clasped together as she tried to keep her voice down but failed miserably."Hiiiiii! Where is Lady Gracelle?!" she squeaked, her face pale with panic.


    She checked the bed for the tenth time, fluffing the empty pillow as if Gracelle might magically reappear.


    As she flustered about, a knock came at the door. One of the Armand household maids peeked inside, bowing politely.


    "Good morning, Miss Marta. I''ve come to inform you about Lady Gracelle''s whereabouts," she said with a serene tone.


    Marta immediately rushed toward her, gripping her arms. "Oh, thank goodness! Where is she? Did she get lost? Please tell me nothing has happened to her!"


    The Armand household maid coughed lightly, trying to suppress a laugh. "Oh, no, nothing of the sort. Lady Gracelle was last seen¡­ hugging our young master Javier quite tightly in his room."


    Marta''s jaw dropped. "H-Hugging? Your young master? In his room? What¡ªwhy¡ªwhat is going on?!"


    "Well, I think it''s best if you see for yourself," the Armand maid replied with a practiced smile. "Please follow me. I''ll escort you to their location."


    Still flustered and muttering under her breath, Marta adjusted her apron and followed the maid through the estate corridors, her mind racing.


    Lady Gracelle, what have you gotten yourself into? Hugging a noble young master first thing in the morning? How am I supposed to explain this to your mother if this causes a scandal?


    Meanwhile, in his room, Javier could feel his patience and personal space being steadily suffocated by the overly enthusiastic young lady clinging to him. Her arms were tightly wrapped around him, and her bright, adoring eyes left him with nowhere to escape.


    Ugh¡­ this little girl is way too clingy! Hello, lady? Ever heard of personal space? I can''t even breathe here!


    "Javier-sama," Gracelle said softly, her cheeks glowing with a rosy hue. "This morning was so wonderful... Waking up next to you felt like a dream." She leaned in closer. "I wish every morning could be like this."


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Hello? Lady, I''m not your husband! Get off me, already! This is suffocating!


    Gracelle beamed at him, completely ignoring the subtle signs of his discomfort. "Javier-sama, we have the entire week together. Isn''t it wonderful? I''m so happy I could spend this time with you."


    Javier forced a polite smile.


    Entire week? ENTIRE WEEK OF HELL! Liana!! You demon maid! You orchestrated this, didn''t you?


    "Yes, yes, Lady Gracelle¡­ but for now, how about we¡­ go eat breakfast?" His voice was strained, but his polite facade stayed intact.


    Gracelle pulled back slightly but still clung to his arm. "Of course, Javier-sama!"


    Gracelle tightened her hug, oblivious to the storm brewing behind his polite noble demeanor. Javier''s thoughts spiraled into despair.


    Seven days of this¡­ I''m doomed. Someone save me¡­ No, scratch that¡ªLIANAAA! I will make you pay for this!


    Just as Javier and Gracelle stepped into the hallway, they were greeted by the frantic voice of Gracelle''s personal maid.


    "Lady Gracelle! Where have you been? I''ve been searching everywhere for you!" the maid cried.


    Javier''s amber eyes lit up with a spark of hope.


    Yes, yes, Miss Maid! Take her away from me! Better if you keep your little lady busy this whole week¡­ ehehehe!


    Gracelle, oblivious to Javier''s inner thoughts, waved her maid off with a smile. "Oh, no need to worry about me! I was with Javier-sama!"


    The maid''s face turned even more alarmed, but before she could reply, Gracelle added sweetly, "And now, Javier-sama and I will have breakfast¡­ with my future in-laws."


    Javier froze.


    Future in-laws? Who the hell told you I was going to marry you? Ugh, this little girl!


    He forced a strained laugh. "Future in-laws, huh? That''s¡­ an ambitious statement, Lady Gracelle."


    Gracelle giggled, clearly taking it as playful banter. "Oh, Javier-sama, you''re so funny! I know you''re just being modest."


    Javier''s polite smile barely hid the panic simmering beneath.


    Modest? Lady, I''m trying to survive this without losing my sanity. Liana, you demon, look what you''ve done!


    As they entered the dining room, Javier braced himself for yet another round of chaos, the weight of Gracelle''s overenthusiasm looming over him like a storm cloud.


    Inside the grand dining room, the lively hum of conversation paused as Javier and Gracelle entered. Seated at the long oak table were Javier''s extended family, each seemingly engrossed in their own morning routines but quick to notice the new arrivals.


    Lady Francesca was the first to react. "Ara~! My little honey bun with his own lady? Oh, how precious!" She smiled warmly at Gracelle, motioning to an empty seat near her. "Come, Gracelle dear, have a seat."


    Javier''s two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, exchanged amused glances, their expressions a mix of mischief and curiosity. Marcellus, the eldest, smirked and leaned over to whisper something to Cedric, who stifled a chuckle.


    Lord Garius, seated at the head of the table, gave a curt nod. "Young Lady Gracelle, it is a pleasure to have you as our guest. I trust your stay will be a pleasant one." His tone was neutral, but his piercing gaze briefly flicked toward Javier, as if silently assessing the situation.


    Lady Silvia, smiled from her seat, clearly thrilled at the sight of her daughter and Javier together. "Thank you for welcoming my daughter so warmly, Lady Francesca,"


    Meanwhile, Javier''s two stepmothers, Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, observed the scene with mild interest. Garcinia children, Aelius and Athine, appeared more interested in the pastries in front of them, while Phenelopie''s son, Heres, curiously eyed the interaction between Javier and Gracelle.


    Javier face twitched as he plastered on a polite smile. "Good morning, Mother. Good morning, everyone."


    Gracelle gave a graceful curtsy. "Thank you for having me, Lady Francesca. I look forward to spending this time with your family."


    As Gracelle took her seat beside Lady Francesca, Javier hesitated, scanning the room for his usual spot¡ªand the smallest sliver of peace. Unfortunately, his options were limited, as Liana had undoubtedly ensured Gracelle was seated directly beside him.


    This is going to be a long breakfast, Javier thought, his noble demeanor barely holding under the weight of his inner turmoil.


    --


    After breakfast, the family lingered briefly in the dining hall, but Lady Silvia soon approached Lady Francesca.


    "Lady Francesca," she began gently, "I must thank you for your warm hospitality, but unfortunately, we cannot stay for the entire week as planned. There are pressing matters back home that require our attention."


    Lady Francesca tilted her head slightly, maintaining her graceful demeanor. "Oh, that is quite unfortunate, Lady Silvia. We were looking forward to having you here longer. But, of course, duty comes first."


    Lady Silvia nodded appreciatively before turning to her daughter. "Gracelle, dear, I''m afraid we need to prepare to leave soon."


    Gracelle''s face fell, her excitement from earlier replaced with visible disappointment. "But Mother! I was supposed to¡ª" She paused, her gaze darting to Javier before continuing in a softer tone. "We were supposed to stay for a whole week!"


    Lady Silvia sighed, her expression a mix of sympathy and firmness. "You know how far our region is from here, my dear. With the risks of bandits and monster attacks on the roads, it''s better to return home while our guards and staff are still prepared for the journey."


    Gracelle hands clenched the edge of her dress. "But Mother, I''ve barely had any time with¡ª" She stopped herself again, and glanced at Javier. "¡ªwith the Armand family. Couldn''t we stay just a bit longer?"


    Lady Francesca, sensing the young girl disappointment, spoke gently. "Oh, Gracelle dear, perhaps you and Javier can keep in touch through letters. I''m sure he''d be happy to." She cast a sly glance at her son.


    Javier, feeling the weight of everyone''s eyes on him, forced a polite smile. "Of course. I would be happy to write, Lady Gracelle."


    And hopefully not see you for a while.Geh!


    Gracelle turned to him, her expression brightening slightly at his words. "Really? You promise?"


    "Absolutely," Javier replied.


    Liana, this is still your fault!


    Lady Silvia gave her daughter a reassuring pat. "There, you see? You''ll have plenty of chances to stay connected. Now, let''s not delay¡ªwe''ll need time to prepare for the journey." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracelle nodded, though the disappointment in her eyes lingered as she excused herself to prepare for their departure.


    As Lady Silvia moved to finalize the arrangements with her staff, Javier couldn''t help but feel a wave of excitement wash over him.


    Finally, some peace! Gracelle is going home. I can breathe again .Just a little more time, and I''ll be free! Eheheheheh


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 51 Kisses, Chaos, and a Pekko Ride ( 51 )

    As the servants bustled about preparing the Vertmont family''s carriages, Javier stood by the estate gates with his family, seeing off their guests. On the outside, he maintained his polite smile, but inside, he was practically cheering.YESSS! Thank god! I''m free from this! This is exactly why I hate noble parties. Too much drama. Ehehehe.


    Lady Francesca leaned toward Javier . "Oh, it''s so sad to see Lady Gracelle leave so soon, right, my little honey bun?"


    Javier coughed into his hand, avoiding his mother''s teasing gaze. "Indeed, Mother. Such a shame," ( Nope! Not at all. Go on now. Hurry up. Ehehehe! )


    Gracelle approached him with a bright smile. "Javier-sama, if you have time in the future¡­ would you visit my home? I''d love to show you around our estate."


    Javier gave a courteous nod. "Of course, Lady Gracelle. If the opportunity arises, I''ll make sure to visit."( Yeah, let''s hope that opportunity never arises.)


    Just as her carriage was loaded and ready to depart, Gracelle suddenly broke free from her maid''s guidance and rushed toward Javier.


    Before he could react, she threw her arms around him and pulled him into a passionate, lingering kiss. Time seemed to freeze as the entire courtyard turned silent, save for a few gasps from nearby servants.


    What the¡ª?! Oh, god, someone stop this girl! Liana, this is ALL YOUR FAULT AGAIN!


    When Gracelle finally pulled away, her cheeks were flushed, and her smile radiated pure joy. "I''ll be waiting for you, Javier-sama," she whispered before finally climbing into her carriage with a satisfied expression.


    Javier stood rooted to the spot, his face a mix of shock and forced composure. As the carriage disappeared down the road, he could feel the amused stares from his family.


    Lady Francesca''s amused voice rang out, teasing and lighthearted. "Oh my, it seems someone has fallen head over heels for my little honey bun. What a passionate farewell! Perhaps we should extend this budding connection into an engagement?"


    Javier froze, his amber eyes wide with panic. "Eeeekkk!! No, Mother! Absolutely not! I''m still a child!"


    Lady Francesca chuckled, clearly enjoying his reaction. "But it''s normal among nobles, darling."


    "Nope! Not happening! I don''t care about what''s normal," Javier declared, crossing his arms defensively. "I''m not getting engaged, married, or anything of the sort anytime soon. I''ve got my own plans!"


    Francesca raised an elegant eyebrow, her smirk deepening. "Plans, you say? And do those plans involve a certain silver-haired elf who conveniently went missing all morning?"


    Javier''s face flushed red. "Mother!"


    "Oh, honey bun," she cooed, patting his cheek with mock sympathy. "You can''t fool your mother."


    Javier groaned, covering his face with his hands. Why is my life like this?


    As Francesca walked away, humming a cheerful tune.


    "Now, where''s that evil elf?" Javier muttered, stomping out of the dining hall.


    "How dare she try to set me up with those brats. Oh well, I suppose it was my mistake for starting this mess... but it''s not like I wanted to get serious! I just wanted to see Liana''s reaction¡ªnot this!"


    Determined to confront her, Javier marched to Liana''s room, but it was empty. Frowning, he went to the maid''s dining area. Still no sign of her. "The hell? Is she hiding from me now?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, he checked the Pekko pen, his usual place to cool off when he was annoyed. She wasn''t there either, though it was obvious her chores were left undone.


    "Hah, she even skipped her duties? That sly elf. The trough''s still empty,"


    Rolling up his sleeves, he scooped a generous amount of Pekko food into the feeding trough. "Here you go, you messy eaters," he muttered as the birds squawked in delight. Then, he refilled their water, cleaning and changing it out with care.


    Watching the two Pekkos happily peck and chirp around their pen, Javier felt a bit of his irritation melt away. "Heh, at least you guys don''t talk back," he chuckled. "Unlike certain elves or clingy brats."


    With a satisfied sigh, he leaned against the pen fence, arms crossed. "Finally, free from all that chaos. Hehehe¡­"


    But his brief peace didn''t last long.


    "You seem awfully happy, young master. What''s the occasion?"


    Javier froze, turning his head sharply to see Liana standing a few feet away, her arms crossed and an amused smirk on her face.


    "Liana!" he barked, nearly dropping the bucket he still held. "Where the hell have you been?!"


    "Oh, just handling some tasks Lady Francesca asked of me. Why, did you miss me?" she teased, tilting her head.


    Javier pointed an accusatory finger at her. "You! Do you realize what you''ve done? That brat Gracelle¡ªshe kissed me! Twice! And then called my mother her ''future in-law.'' All because you set her up to stay!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Oh my, what a bold little lady. And here I thought you were enjoying yourself."


    "Enjoying myself?! Do I look like I enjoyed being suffocated by that clingy brat all morning?"


    Liana smirked wider. "You did look rather... cozy during breakfast."


    Javier groaned, slapping a hand to his forehead. "Liana, I swear, if you ever pull something like this again¡ª"


    "You''ll what, young master?" she interrupted, her calm, knowing tone stopping him mid-rant.


    He glared at her but couldn''t come up with an answer.


    "That''s what I thought," she said, turning to leave. "Now, if you''re done yelling at me, I have work to finish. Enjoy your freedom, young master."


    Javier watched her retreating figure, fists clenched. "Evil elf!" he hissed under his breath, though the corners of his lips twitched in reluctant amusement.


    "Haaaaaaa..." Javier sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "Looks like she''s still mad about it. Probably planning some other way to make my life a living hell."


    He glanced at the Pekkos, now lazily lounging on the open ground after their meal. Their feathers gleamed under the sunlight, and their content squawking brought a small grin to his face.


    Shaking off his lingering irritation, Javier turned his attention to his own Pekko, a vibrant bird with a proud posture and a mischievous glint in its wide eyes. "Hey, buddy," he said, approaching the creature. "Let''s get out of here for a bit. I need some air. You up for a ride?"


    The Pekko tilted its head, letting out an eager squawk as if in agreement.


    "Hehehe," Javier chuckled, patting its sturdy neck. "That''s what I like to hear. Let''s go, mate."


    With practiced ease, he climbed onto the Pekko''s back, grabbing the reins. The bird straightened up, its compact wings flaring slightly in excitement.


    "Alright, let''s make this quick and fun. Maybe we''ll explore that old trail by the woods," Javier muttered, a mischievous glint in his amber eyes. "No one to nag me, no clingy brats, no evil elves¡ªjust us and the open road."


    The Pekko squawked again, as if sharing his enthusiasm, and took off in a brisk run, kicking up dirt as they headed for the estate gates.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 52 Pekko and the Treasure Trove ( 52 )

    "Ohhhh!!! This is fun!! Hahahahahaha!!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the forest as his Pekko dashed forward. With a mischievous grin, he loaded his magic crossbow."Yeah!! Next crafting project... Mana gun!! Hahahahahaha!" He fired another shot, the bolt hitting a fleeing goblin square in the back.


    A small group of goblins tried to regroup ahead, but Javier was having none of it. "Oops! No, you don''t!! Keep running, goblins!! GYAHAHAHAHA!!"


    His Pekko joined in the fun, happily stomping on a goblin trying to hide under a bush. The goblin didn''t even have time to scream before it was flattened.


    "This is fun, buddy!!" Javier patted the Pekko''s side, urging it forward. "Let''s finish off all these goblins here before they get any bright ideas about raiding a village or town nearby. Ours!! Bwahahahaha!!"


    The Pekko squawked in agreement, leaping into a group of goblins with a powerful jump. Goblins scattered, some tripping over each other as they tried to flee.


    Javier spun his crossbow, taking aim at the leader of the pack, who was barking orders in a desperate attempt to rally its minions.


    "Oh, no you don''t! Your speech time is over!" With a quick pull of the trigger, a glowing bolt zipped through the air, striking the leader between the eyes.


    As the goblin fell, Javier stood tall on his Pekko, surveying the remaining chaos. "Buddy, this is the life! Adventure, danger, and goblin stomping! Let''s clean this up and head back for lunch. Maybe I''ll let Liana scold me later... eheheheheh!!"


    The Pekko squawked in triumphant agreement, and together they dashed into the fray, leaving no goblin behind.


    Javier''s sharp eyes caught the hulking forms of a hobgoblin and a goblin shaman standing behind the scattered remains of the goblin mob. The hobgoblin snarled as it raised a crude iron club. The goblin shaman, draped in tattered robes, began chanting in its harsh, guttural language.


    Javier smirked, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Oh!! Hobgoblin and goblin shaman, huh? This just got interesting! Buddy, you clean up the weaklings. Leave these two to me. Kekekekeke!!"


    The Pekko let out a fierce squawk and lunged at the remaining goblins, stomping and pecking with gleeful ferocity.


    Meanwhile, Javier,after dismounted, landing lightly on the forest floor. He watched the shaman carefully, tilting his head mockingly as the creature continued its incantation.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" he said with a mischievous chuckle. He raised his hand, his fingers glowing with a soft blue light. "Dispel!"


    The goblin shaman''s magic fizzled out mid-air, the glowing aura dissipating like smoke. The goblin shaman screeched in frustration, glaring at Javier.


    "Not so scary without your fancy magic, huh?" Javier teased. He reached into his magical storage, pulling out a massive two-handed sword. The blade gleamed menacingly, etched with runes that pulsed with golden light. Javier rested it casually on his shoulder, grinning wickedly.


    "This," he said, pointing the blade at the goblin shaman and hobgoblin, "is what you get when you mess with the village nearby!"


    The hobgoblin roared, charging at Javier with its club raised high.


    "Kikikiki!!" Javier laughed, sidestepping the charge with ease. "Nice try, big guy!" He spun around, his massive sword slicing cleanly through the hobgoblin''s side in one swift motion.


    The shaman, realizing its dire situation, tried to flee into the forest. Javier raised a hand, summoning a small but precise bolt of lightning that struck the shaman in the back, sending it sprawling to the ground.


    "You''re not going anywhere, asshole," Javier said, walking toward the writhing shaman. He raised his sword, the runes flaring brightly. "This is the end for you!"


    With one final, decisive swing, the goblin shaman''s struggles ceased, leaving the clearing silent except for the contented squawks of Javier''s Pekko, which was finishing off the last of the goblins.


    Javier sheathed his sword, breathing deeply. "Well, that was fun! Good work, buddy!" He patted his Pekko, who chirped happily in response.


    As Javier wiped his sword clean, something caught his eye¡ªa faint gleam from the shadows of the ruined structure nearby. His heart skipped a beat.


    "Ohhh!! What the hell is that shining over there?" he muttered, his curiosity piqued.


    He cautiously approached the source, weaving through the remnants of what appeared to be an abandoned outpost. Broken walls and moss-covered pillars. Behind a collapsed section, he discovered a hidden stash of chests.


    "Jackpot!" he exclaimed, prying open the first chest. His eyes widened as he saw it packed with gold coins, jewels, and shining green ore that glowing with light.


    "Andamantite!!! YEAHHHH!!!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty ruins.


    He opened chest after chest, uncovering an absurd amount of wealth. Gold coins, glittering gems in every color.


    "Time to loot EVERYTHING!!"


    He extended his hand, activating his magic storage, a swirling vortex of energy opening up beside him. With a wide grin, Javier began dumping the entire treasure hoard into his storage. Gold, jewels, and ores disappeared in seconds.


    "Gyahahahaha!!! I''m RICH!!!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he thought he had cleared everything, his eyes landed on a particularly massive mana crystal, about the size of his torso, glowing brighter than anything else.


    "Uoooooohhh!! BIG MANA CRYSTAL!! Hell yeah!!"


    He carefully lifted it, marveling at its flawless, shimmering surface.


    "This alone is worth more than a noble''s estate!" he said, practically drooling. "I could craft weapons, enchant gear, or... or maybe just flex on everyone at home. Kekekeke!!"


    Satisfied with his haul, he patted his Pekko, which had wandered over to nuzzle him.


    "Well, buddy, looks like today''s ride turned into a treasure hunt. Let''s head back and figure out how to spend all this loot! bwahahahaha!"


    With his newfound riches safely stored, Javier mounted his Pekko.


    Javier tilted his head in confusion as his Pekko squawked happily and veered off the path, striding purposefully toward a dense thicket nearby.


    "Buddy? What''s wrong?" he asked, patting the creature''s neck.


    The Pekko responded with more cheerful squawks.


    "We going somewhere?" Javier raised an eyebrow, glancing around cautiously.


    The Pekko didn''t answer, but its enthusiasm was infectious. It bobbed its head and flapped its small wings as if beckoning him to trust it.


    "Well, buddy," Javier said with a chuckle, leaning back in the saddle, "lead the way.... don''t get us into trouble now! Ehehehe!"


    The pekko pushed through the undergrowth, easily crushing branches and clearing a path. Javier kept a hand on the hilt of his sword, alert for any surprises.


    After a few minutes, the Pekko stopped abruptly and squawked louder, its beak pointing at something up ahead. Javier leaned forward to peer over its head.


    Through the foliage, he spotted a hidden cavern entrance, half-covered by vines and overgrowth. The faint glimmer of something metallic reflected the sunlight streaming through the trees.


    "Whoa... what do we have here?" Javier muttered, his eyes narrowing with intrigue.


    The Pekko let out a triumphant cry, clearly pleased with itself.


    "You''re full of surprises today, aren''t you?" Javier said, sliding off its back and patting its beak. "Alright, buddy, you earned some extra snacks later. Let''s check this out!"


    Drawing his sword, Javier approached the cavern, ready for whatever might be waiting inside.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 53 A Night of Loot and Laughter ( 53 )

    Javier smirked, stretching his arms as he looked at the cavern entrance. "Well, buddy, let''s buff up, shall we? No telling what''s lurking in there!"He raised a hand, activating his skills.


    "Barrier!" A faint shimmer enveloped him and the Pekko, creating an invisible shield.


    "Physical Boost!" His muscles tingled with energy, his body feeling lighter and stronger.


    "Magic Enhance!" He felt his magic power surge, ready for any spells he might need to cast.


    "Trap Detection!" A soft glow emanated around him, pulsing as if to warn him of hidden dangers.


    Satisfied with his preparations, he carefully approached the cavern, his eyes scanning for anything suspicious. As he stepped closer, he noticed the walls glittering faintly in the dim light.


    "Wait a second¡­" Javier''s eyes widened as he ran a hand along the cool stone surface. Embedded in the walls were shimmering veins of precious ores, glowing faintly in various colors.


    "This isn''t a dungeon¡­" he whispered, excitement creeping into his voice.


    "This is¡­ an ore mine!!!"


    "Uooooohhhhh!! Jackpot! Let''s camp here tonight! Ehehehe!"


    His Pekko squawked in agreement, stomping the ground enthusiastically.


    "Buddy, how about we set up camp today? Ehehehe!" Javier grinned, patting his loyal mount. "We''ve hit the mother lode, and I''m not leaving until I loot every last scrap of ore!"


    "Alright, let''s get some firewood,You keep an eye on the cave, buddy, and don''t let anything sneak up on us!"


    The Pekko puffed out its chest proudly, as if promising to guard their newfound treasure.


    With a spring in his step, Javier headed into the nearby forest, humming a jaunty tune.


    "Ehehehe... Tonight''s going to be the best ever!"


    Javier smirked mischievously as he raised his hand, mana swirling around him like a commanding aura. "Alright, time to call in the cavalry! My loyal puppet knights, come forth!"


    With a brilliant flash of light, his personal army of 150 puppet knights materialized before him, standing tall and imposing. Equipped with full plate armor, gleaming weapons sheathed at their sides, and shields secured on their backs.


    "Look at you all, ready for action," Javier said proudly, crossing his arms as he surveyed the lineup. "Alright, let''s divide and conquer. You three over there,"¡ªhe pointed to a trio of knights¡ª"go gather firewood!"


    The three knights marched into the forest.


    "Now, you twenty." He gestured toward a larger group. "You''re on perimeter duty. Stand guard around the camp and make sure nothing sneaks up on us, especially goblins or wild monsters. Got it?"


    The knights spread out, forming a protective ring around the area.


    "And the rest of you," Javier said with a grin, "grab those pickhammers and mining tools. Your job is simple: mine this place dry! If anything dares to pop out of the shadows, destroy it on sight! We don''t stop until we''ve stripped this mine of every last ore, gem, and crystal. Got it?!"


    The remaining knights saluted in unison, their glowing insignias giving off a faint light as they moved toward the mine.


    Javier laughed gleefully, watching his army spring into action. "By the time we''re done, I''ll be richer than any of those uptight nobles! enehehehe!"


    He leaned back against his Pekko, who squawked in approval. "Buddy, this is the life, huh? A camp under the stars, treasure to loot, and an army at my command."


    The Pekko squawked happily in response, clearly enjoying the moment as much as its master.


    As the firewood was neatly stacked, Javier flicked his fingers, a small spark of flame shooting out and igniting the pile effortlessly. A warm, crackling fire roared to life, casting flickering shadows over the camp. He plopped down next to the fire, his Pekko settling beside him with a contented squawk. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, Liana doesn''t seem to care much after what happened. Probably doesn''t even miss me." Javier poked at the fire with a stick, letting the embers dance. "No use heading home if I''m going to be ignored. Might as well make myself useful here."


    He rummaged through his magic storage, pulling out a slab of pristine meat that looked as fresh as the day it was harvested. He grinned, skewering it onto a makeshift spit before holding it over the flames. "Good thing my storage magic stops time for everything inside. This is going to be the juiciest roast I''ve had in a while."


    As the aroma of grilling meat filled the air, Javier turned to his Pekko, who was watching him expectantly with its wide, curious eyes.


    "Hey, buddy," Javier said with a mischievous grin, "how about we camp out here until this ore mine is completely depleted? Just you, me, and enough treasure to make every noble in the kingdom jealous. Sound like a plan?"


    The Pekko squawked happily, hopping on its sturdy legs as if giving its full approval.


    "That''s what I like to hear," Javier said, flipping the meat over with practiced ease. "We''ll feast, mine, and live like kings out here. No nobles breathing down my neck, no bratty kids clinging to me... Just freedom and profit. Ehehehe!"


    The meat sizzled, its juices dripping onto the fire and sending up a tantalizing scent that made Javier''s mouth water. He leaned back, gazing up at the stars just beginning to peek out.


    "Yeah... This is the life. Who needs fancy banquets when I''ve got all this? Right, buddy?"


    The Pekko squawked again, leaning in as if hoping for a bite of the roasting meat.


    "Patience, patience," Javier chuckled, waving the spit teasingly. "You''ll get your share, don''t worry. We''ve got all night, after all."


    Javier chuckled to himself as he expertly turned the spit, the meat sizzling to perfection. The aroma was rich, smoky, and mouthwatering. He reached into his magic storage again and pulled out a bottle of fine wine.


    "Rules? Pfft," he muttered, popping the cork with a casual twist. The sound of the cork popping echoed in the quiet camp. "Who cares about rules saying kids can''t drink wine? I''m not a kid. I''m still Junichi. A grown man, thank you very much."


    Pouring the crimson liquid into a cup he retrieved from storage, he swirled it thoughtfully before taking a sip. The wine was smooth and fragrant.


    "Ahhh... Now this is living," he sighed, leaning back and savoring the taste. "Fine wine, freshly roasted meat, the open sky, and no one nagging me about responsibilities or etiquette. Ehehehe."


    The Pekko squawked curiously, eyeing the cup in Javier''s hand.


    "Don''t even think about it, buddy," Javier said, wagging a finger at the bird. "This is strictly for the boss. You''ll stick to the roasted meat and... whatever else you like eating."


    The bird squawked in protest but quickly turned its attention to the sizzling meat as Javier carved off a chunk, letting it cool before offering it to his feathery companion.


    "There you go. Can''t have my loyal partner starving, now can I?"


    As the Pekko happily devoured its share, Javier raised his cup toward the stars, smirking.


    "To freedom, riches, and a life with no brats clinging to me." He took another sip. "And to me being smarter than everyone else who thinks they''ve got me figured out. Ehehehe...."


    The campfire crackled softly, the shadows dancing as Javier enjoyed his meal and wine. The night stretched on peacefully, the perfect backdrop for his self-declared victory over the chaos of noble life.


    Javier leaned back against a makeshift log seat, swirling his wine as a satisfied smirk spread across his face.


    "No one needs to know about my wealth... ehehehe," he muttered, his amber eyes gleaming in the firelight. "Everything is safely stored inside my magic storage. Gold coins, jewels, rare ores, mana crystals... all mine! Ahahaha!"


    He took another sip of wine, the rich taste amplifying his triumphant mood. "I''m probably the richest guy in this kingdom right now... uhhh, probably. Whatever... it doesn''t matter! Ahahaha!"


    The Pekko let out a cheerful squawk, tilting its head at Javier as if sharing his amusement.


    "Exactly, buddy! Let those nobles play their boring games while I rake in the real wealth out here. They''ll never know." Javier chuckled darkly, setting his cup down and carving another piece of meat for himself.


    Stretching his legs out toward the fire, he sighed contentedly. "Rich, free, and way too clever for any of them to catch up. Yeah, life''s pretty good, don''t you think?"


    The Pekko squawked again, this time fluffing up its feathers as if in agreement.


    "See? Even you get it." Javier raised his cup toward his feathery partner. "Here''s to us! The smartest duo around. Now, let''s keep it that way, buddy. No leaks. Ehehehe..."


    The campfire crackled, and the night wrapped around them like a cozy blanket as Javier plotted his next move, basking in the satisfaction of his hidden fortune.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 54 A Missing Master ( 54 )

    The household maids were in a frenzy, their faces pale with worry. They had scoured every corner of the estate¡ªbut their young master, Javier, was nowhere to be found.As the sun dipped below the horizon, the estate''s surroundings were enveloped in the soft glow of light crystals, casting eerie shadows in the dimming light. Anxiety rippled through the maid group.


    "This isn''t like him... He''s usually up to some mischief in plain sight, but now..." one maid whispered, her voice trembling.


    "It''s already sunset, and the area outside is getting darker by the minute! What if he wandered off?"


    "We can''t waste any more time. We need to report this to Miss Liana immediately!"


    "Yes, hurry!"


    Without hesitation, the group rushed back into the manor, After a search, they found Liana seated calmly in the maid''s dining room, enjoying her dinner with her usual composed demeanor.


    "M-Miss Liana! It''s an emergency!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, setting her fork down gracefully. "What''s the matter? You''re all out of breath."


    "It''s the young master!" another maid exclaimed, wringing her hands nervously. "We''ve searched everywhere¡ªthe manor, the gardens, the stables,the pen¡ªbut we can''t find him!"


    Liana''s eyes sharpened, though her face remained calm. "You mean to say Young master is missing?"


    The maids nodded, a few of them on the verge of tears. "Yes, Miss Liana! We''ve looked everywhere, and it''s already dark outside!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, dabbing her mouth with a napkin before standing. "Very well. I will handle this."


    "Miss Liana, do you think he might have gone beyond the estate grounds?"


    Liana''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. "If I had to guess... yes. Knowing young master, he''s probably decided to have one of his adventures."


    The maids exchanged worried glances. "Should we alert Lord Garius or Lady Francesca?"


    Liana waved a hand dismissively. "No need to trouble them just yet. I''ll find him."


    Liana''s gaze drifted toward the window, where the estate grounds stretched into the encroaching darkness.


    "Honestly, young master," she murmured under her breath, "you never fail to cause trouble. Let''s hope you haven''t gotten yourself into anything too reckless this time."


    Liana made her way to the Pekko pen, immediately noting the absence of one particular bird. Javier''s Pekko was missing, while her own lay comfortably in its corner, lazily pecking at the last remnants of its meal. She examined the trough¡ªit was full of food, and the water had been freshly changed.


    She sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Ugh! This young master..."


    Without wasting time, she turned on her heel and headed back toward the manor. As she approached the hall, she encountered Gloria, the head maid, who was carrying a tray of fresh linens.


    "Miss Gloria," Liana began, her voice steady but firm, "I''ll need five to seven guards to accompany me, along with two other maids."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes narrowed slightly. "Young Master Javier has sneaked out again."


    Gloria''s expression shifted into a knowing frown. "Do you want me to inform Lady Francesca about this?"


    Liana shook her head. "Not yet. If we''re not back before dinner, then please do."


    The older maid nodded, though worry flickered in her eyes. "Be careful, Liana. You know how dangerous the roads can be at night¡ªmonsters are more active after sunset."


    "I will," Liana replied with a faint smile, already walking briskly toward her room. "Thank you, Miss Gloria."


    Upon reaching her quarters, Liana stepped inside and locked the door behind her. Her calm demeanor remained, but her movements were swift and deliberate as she opened her wardrobe. She exchanged her formal maid attire for her battle maid outfit, a sleek yet durable uniform tailored for both mobility and protection.


    She adjusted the hidden compartments in the outfit, ensuring her dual blades were securely tucked at her sides. Next, she strapped a small but sharp dagger to her thigh, its sheath snug and well-concealed. Finally, she slung her compact but powerful magic bow across her back, along with a quiver of arrows charged with mana.


    Once satisfied, she glanced at herself in the mirror¡ªa composed and determined reflection stared back at her. "Young Master, you''re going to owe me for this," she murmured to herself.


    With her preparations complete, she exited her room and headed to rally the guards and maids, ready to track down the ever-elusive Javier.


    The group of guards and maids mounted their horses. The setting sun painted the horizon in hues of amber and crimson, but the encroaching darkness was fast.


    "Let''s head to the village he always visits," Liana instructed firmly, gripping the reins of her horse with practiced ease.


    "Yes, Miss Liana!"


    They carried with them light crystals,casting long, clear beams across the darkening road. The sound of hooves pounding against the dirt filled the air as the group made their way swiftly through the forest-lined path.


    "Stay alert," Liana called out, her sharp emerald eyes scanning the surroundings. "Monsters might be lurking." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the guards replied in unison, gripping their weapons tightly.


    The tension in the air was palpable, but Liana''s calm and commanding presence kept the group focused. As they drew closer to the village, she silently hoped Javier hadn''t ventured further into the wilderness.


    "Keep your eyes open," Liana reminded them, her tone unwavering. "If there''s any sign of the young master or his Pekko, call out immediately."


    "Yes, Miss Liana!" they responded, their determination matching hers as they pressed forward into the deepening night.


    As Liana and her group rode into the small, bustling village, the soft glow of light crystals illuminated the cobblestone streets and wooden houses. The familiar chatter of villagers quieted as they noticed the Armand family emblem on the guards'' attire, signifying the presence of their lord''s household.


    The village guard stationed at the entrance stepped forward, his expression brightening when he recognized Liana.


    "Oh, good to see you, Miss Liana," the guard greeted warmly, bowing slightly out of respect. "It''s been a while."


    Liana pulled her horse to a stop, her posture composed but urgent. "Thank you. I need to ask¡ªdid the young master visit here recently?"


    The guard scratched his head thoughtfully before shaking it. "No, he hasn''t been here. Why? Did something happen?"


    Liana''s expression remained calm, though a trace of disappointment flickered in her emerald eyes. "Nothing. Just checking. Thank you for your time."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Liana," the guard replied, stepping back to let her group pass.


    Liana turned to her party. "We''ll search the nearby forest paths next. He must have ventured off somewhere unusual."


    The guards nodded in agreement, and Liana led the group out of the village.


    The group ventured deeper into the dense forest.The light crystals they carried barely pierced the darkness, but Liana''s sharp eyes and keen senses kept her alert. Monsters appeared intermittently, their glowing eyes menacing in the shadows.


    Liana raised her magic bow, her hands steady as she released arrow after arrow. Each one glowed faintly before striking, dispatching the monsters with precision. Her guards supported her, fending off any beasts that got too close.


    "Monsters seem far more active than usual tonight," one of the guards muttered as he wiped sweat from his brow after cutting down a smaller beast.


    Liana frowned, her focus unwavering as she loosed another arrow, downing a large wolf-like creature. "Too active... Something feels off."


    The group pressed on, but despite their efforts, they found no trace of Javier¡ªnot a single clue in the usual places he frequented. The forest paths they had walked together before were empty, and the stillness made Liana''s chest tighten with worry.


    Finally, Liana pulled her horse to a stop, her frustration barely hidden behind her composed demeanor. "Let''s head back to the manor. We''ll inform Lady Francesca."


    The guards exchanged hesitant glances but nodded, knowing the risks of lingering in the forest too long. They began their journey back, the horses'' hooves breaking the eerie silence.


    As Liana rode in silence, her thoughts raced.


    Where are you, young master? Are you upset because I ignored you today? Did I push you too far this time?


    Her grip on the reins tightened as she replayed the events of the day, guilt gnawing at her. "If something happens to you..." She shook her head, refusing to finish the thought.


    The glow of the manor''s lights in the distance offered a semblance of comfort, but her worry lingered, unresolved.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 55 The Missing Young Master ( 55 )

    Lady Francesca felt her legs give way beneath her as the news of Javier''s disappearance reached her ears. She gripped the edge of a nearby chair for support, her normally composed demeanor cracking under the weight of concern."My son¡­" she murmured, her voice barely audible. "He''s mischievous, yes, but he''s never stayed out this late. Where could he be?"


    The maids surrounding her exchanged worried glances but said nothing, unsure of how to console their lady.


    "Miss Gloria," Lady Francesca said finally, regaining a measure of her composure. "Send word to the estate guards. I want every capable man searching for my son. Light the beacons if you must, and keep the perimeter secure. We cannot risk anything happening to him."


    "Yes, my lady," Gloria replied, bowing before hurrying out of the room.


    Lady Francesca sank into the chair, her hands trembling. Normally, she could rely on her husband, Lord Garius, to take charge in such situations. But he was away in the capital city, attending a royal meeting with the king and other nobles¡ªa gathering that couldn''t be interrupted for anything less than a disaster.


    Her elder sons, Marcellus and Cedric, were also out of reach, studying at the prestigious magic academy in the capital, miles away from their family''s territory.


    This left Francesca as the sole pillar of the household, a role she was prepared for but rarely had to shoulder so heavily. The absence of her husband and sons only heightened her anxiety.


    "Liana...where liana?"


    "My lady, Miss Liana has gone to search for the young master herself, accompanied by several guards."


    Francesca let out a shaky sigh. "Good. If anyone can find him, it''s her. But¡­" She paused, her thoughts clouded with worry. "Make sure preparations are in place should she not return by sunrise."


    The maid nodded and hurried out to carry out the orders.


    Left alone in the grand, dimly lit room, Lady Francesca pressed her hands together, praying silently.


    Javier, my darling¡­ Wherever you are, please be safe.


    The estate was eerily quiet when Liana returned with her weary search party. The tension hung heavy in the air as the clock ticked past midnight, and still, there was no sign of the young master.


    The guards exchanged tired glances, their armor reflecting the dim light from the magical lamps scattered around the estate. Even the maids who had been anxiously waiting looked disheartened.


    Liana dismounted her horse and dismissed the others. "Get some rest," she said firmly. "We''ll regroup if needed, but I need to check something first."


    The group reluctantly obeyed, and Liana made her way to the Pekko pen, her instincts pulling her there. Sure enough, her Pekko was lazily sprawled on the ground, looking well-fed and content.


    She sighed, brushing her silver hair back. "You know where your partner went?" she asked, kneeling beside the creature.


    The Pekko squawked loudly in response, turning toward the gate as if understanding her words.


    "Good," she said, standing up. "Help me find them."


    Without hesitation, she saddled her Pekko, ensuring her weapons were secured. Her dual blades were hidden beneath her cloak, her dagger strapped to her thigh, and her magic bow slung across her back.


    As she approached the estate gates, two guards stepped forward.


    "Miss Liana, it''s dangerous out there at this hour," one of them said. "The monsters¡ª"


    "I know the risks," she interrupted, her voice calm but resolute. "Tell Lady Francesca I''ve gone to search for him. The rest of you stay here and prepare for his return. If he comes back while I''m gone, secure him immediately and inform me."


    "But, Miss Liana¡ª"


    "Enough," she said, her emerald eyes sharp. "This Pekko will guide me, and I''m better off searching alone. Too many people will only slow me down."


    The guards hesitated but eventually stepped aside, opening the gate.


    Liana urged the Pekko forward, squawking as it trotted off into the night. She glanced back briefly, her gaze steely.


    Young Master¡­ wherever you are, I will find you.


    With that, she disappeared into the darkness, the light crystal on her bow glowing faintly as the night swallowed her figure.


    ---


    "Oh yeah!!!" Javier''s voice echoed through the dark forest, "Night is the best time to gain experience! Hahahaha!"


    Monsters shrieked and snarled as his arrows struck true, bursting into flashes of mana upon impact. All around him, the puppet knights he''d summoned were in perfect sync, hacked and slashed through the horde.


    "Yes!! That''s how you fight, my knights!!" Javier cheered, standing atop his loyal pekko as if he were a general on the battlefield. His smirk grew wider as he admired his creation. "Beautiful! Absolutely beautiful! Keep it up!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pekko beneath him let out an excited squawk before leaping into the fray, stomping a goblin into the ground and its sharp talon ripping through another.


    "Hey, buddy!!" Javier shouted, his tone half-annoyed, half-amused. "Don''t take all the monsters! Leave some for me!!"


    But the pekko, clearly enjoying itself, only squawked louder, flapping its small wings as it spun to kick another goblin into a tree.


    "Come on, buddy!!" Javier reloaded his crossbow and took aim at a hobgoblin trying to flee. "Don''t hog all the fun!! Save some for me!!"


    The bolt flew straight and hitting the target with a satisfying thunk.


    "Ha! Gotcha!" Javier grinned, hopping off his pekko to sprint into the action. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned his trusty longsword from his magic storage,charged at a group of snarling monsters.


    "Alright, let''s dance!"


    The horde seemed endless, but Javier couldn''t have been happier. His puppet knights surrounded him in a protective circle, striking down anything that came too close, while he darted in and out of the chaos, his attacks swift and precise.


    In the midst of the battle, his pekko let out another victorious squawk, standing triumphantly atop a pile of defeated monsters.


    "Oh, come on!!" Javier groaned, pointing his sword at the bird. "You''re showing off now, aren''t you?"


    The pekko tilted its head innocently before stomping another goblin into the dirt.


    Javier couldn''t help but laugh. "Fine, fine, you win this round, buddy. But next time, I''m claiming more kills!"


    "Buddy!! Look over there!!" Javier''s eyes gleamed as he pointed toward the dark treeline where several figures emerged. Their glowing red eyes and ominous forms screamed one thing: elite monsters.


    A trio of armored ogres, twice the size of an average man, lumbered forward with spiked clubs. Behind them slithered what looked like a snake-wolf hybrid, scales shimmering under the moonlight, while sharp fangs glinted menacingly.


    "Ohhhh!! New types of monsters!!" Javier''s excitement was palpable as he hopped back onto his pekko. "For sure, their materials and meat will sell for a fortune! Ehehehehe!!"


    The pekko squawked in agreement, was ready for this profitable hunt.


    Javier didn''t waste any time. "Knights, form up!! Surround and strike!! Let''s clean this up quick!!"


    The puppet knights responded immediately, their movements precise and methodical. They rushed toward the ogres, shields raised, deflecting the powerful swings of their clubs. Sparks flew as steel met enchanted metal.


    Meanwhile, Javier stood tall on his pekko, summoning a glowing orb of light above his head. "Double up the experience!! Let''s go!! Kikikiki!!"


    The orb burst, releasing a wave of energy that bathed Javier, his pekko, and the puppet knights in a golden aura.


    "Time to clean house!" Javier laughed as he took aim with his crossbow, releasing a volley of bolts at the snake-wolf hybrid. Each shot hit its mark, slowing the beast''s movements until it was cornered by the knights.


    The ogres, enraged by the relentless assault, roared and charged, but Javier''s pekko intercepted one with a flying leap, slamming its talons into the monster''s face.


    "Buddy!! You''re on fire tonight!!" Javier cheered.


    The remaining ogres were quickly overwhelmed as the puppet knights hacked at their legs, toppling them like trees. Javier dashed in, his longsword glowing with mana. With precise strikes, he finished them off, ensuring the valuable materials remained intact.


    When the dust settled, the battlefield was littered with the remains of the monsters. Javier''s knights stood triumphant, their armor gleaming despite the carnage, while his pekko let out a triumphant squawk.


    "We''re unstoppable!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms in the air. "This haul is gonna make me richer than ever! Kikikiki!!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 56 Worry and Wonder ( 56 )

    As Javier was celebrating his victory, a shadow darted out from the treeline. One of the remaining snake-wolf hybrids lunged straight at him, its fangs bared and venom dripping."Oh, you sneaky little¡ª" Javier barely had time to react. He quickly spun on his pekko, unsheathing his longsword. With a powerful swing, he sliced the monster cleanly in mid-air.


    SLASH!


    The snake-wolf blood sprayed everywhere, drenching Javier from head to toe.


    "Ewwww!! Disgusting!! Blergh..." Javier gagged, shaking his head in horror. He wiped at his face with his sleeve, only to smear the sticky, redish-black goo further. "Ugh, gross, gross, gross! Why does it smell like rotten fish!?"


    He looked down at his once-pristine shirt and pants, now completely soaked in monster blood. His pekko squawked, turning its head to give him what felt like a judgmental look.


    "Don''t look at me like that, buddy! It''s not my fault!" Javier groaned, throwing his hands up in frustration. "Crap! These were my favorite clothes!"


    The puppet knights stood silently, their polished armor untouched, as if mocking their creator''s current state.


    "You lot don''t even bleed! Must be nice!" he muttered under his breath, kicking a piece of monster hide out of frustration.


    Javier sighed, wiping some of the slime from his sword before stowing it away. "I''m gonna need a long bath after this¡­ or maybe just burn these clothes."


    He glanced around at the battlefield, his mood quickly shifting back to excitement. "Well, at least the loot better make up for this mess!" With that, he grinned, wiping his hands on his already ruined pants. "Back to work, buddy! We''ve got more treasure to find!"


    Javier stretched his arms, yawning as he walked toward the mine entrance where his puppet knights had been tirelessly working. The flickering light of mana-powered lanterns illuminated the area, and a grin spread across his face as he saw the massive pile of ore gleaming under the light.


    "Ohhhh!!! You all managed to mine all of this? Awesome!!!" He clapped his hands, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "You guys are the best! More ore means more puppet knights! Yeah!!"


    The mountain of ore was an impressive mix of shining crystals, chunks of valuable metals, and even a few rare gems glinting in the pile. Javier''s eyes sparkled as if he were a dragon hoarding its treasure.


    He opened his magic storage, a shimmering portal of swirling light, and began transferring the mountain of ore with a satisfied smirk.


    "In you go! And you! And you too!" he hummed as he worked, tossing everything into the storage with glee.


    Nearby, the corpses of various monsters were stacked in neat piles, courtesy of his ever-efficient puppet knights. Javier glanced at them, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "Hmmm... all these monster parts will fetch a good price¡ªexcept for the goblins." He wrinkled his nose at the thought. "Nobody wants goblin parts anyway. Useless. Stinky. Waste of space."


    With a wave of his hand, he ignored the goblin corpses and continued storing the rest. "Goodbye, nasty goblins! Hello, shiny profit!"


    Finally, after loading the last of the loot, Javier let out a contented sigh, stretching his arms again. "Haaaa... I''m tired now. Hey, buddy, how about we call it a night?"


    His pekko squawked in agreement, already making itself comfortable on the soft grass nearby.


    "Alright, let''s set up camp then." Javier turned to his puppet knights, pointing at the area around him. "You lot, form a perimeter. I''m not getting ambushed while I sleep!"


    The knights silently moved into formation, their heavy footsteps echoing in the still night.


    Javier plopped down beside his pekko, leaning against its warm, feathery body. He gazed at the stars overhead, a satisfied grin still on his face.


    "Tonight, we rest. Tomorrow, we conquer more treasure. Ehehehe... life''s good, buddy. Life''s really good."


    With that, he closed his eyes, letting the soothing sound of rustling leaves lull him to sleep.


    After Javier fell asleep, still covered in monster blood and lying on the grass, his peaceful snores were drowned out by the occasional squawking of his pekko, nestled comfortably beside him. The puppet knights, having finished mining, ceased their labor and now stood vigilant, encircling the camp like silent sentinels, their glowing eyes scanning for any threats.


    The quiet night was filled with the distant rustle of leaves and the occasional chirp of nocturnal creatures, but it brought no comfort to Liana, who rode tirelessly through the forest.


    Her heart raced with worry, her mind consumed by thoughts of her missing young master. She didn''t care about her own exhaustion, the chilling wind of the night, or the looming danger of monsters. All that mattered was finding Javier.


    Liana adjusted her grip on the reins of her pekko, urging it forward. She had long given up on trying to guide it, trusting instead in the creature''s instincts. The pekko''s squawking and determined pace suggested it had picked up on something¡ªsomething only it could sense.


    Her confusion grew as her mount veered off the main path and onto a nearly hidden, overgrown trail shrouded in foliage.


    "Why are we taking this road?" she muttered, furrowing her brows. She glanced around, recognizing none of the landmarks. The dense undergrowth and moss-covered stones hinted that this road hadn''t been used in years.


    Despite her unease, Liana trusted the pekko, leaning forward slightly to pat its neck. "You better know what you''re doing. Let''s hope this leads us to him."


    The light from her magic crystal illuminated the eerie surroundings, revealing gnarled trees and thick vines. Occasionally, faint growls echoed in the distance, but her pekko pressed on, unbothered. Liana tightened her grip on her bow, her emerald eyes scanning the shadows for movement.


    Her thoughts wandered as they traversed the mysterious road.


    "Javier, you reckless fool..." she whispered under her breath. "Are you mad at me? Is that why you''ve done this? I don''t care what it takes¡ªI''ll find you, even if it means searching every corner of this forest."


    The pekko suddenly squawked, snapping her out of her thoughts. Ahead, the foliage seemed to thin out, revealing a faint glow in the distance. Liana narrowed her eyes, her body tense with anticipation.


    "What is that?" she murmured, urging her pekko to move faster.


    As they approached, the faint glow revealed itself to be a clearing where scattered lanterns and magical lights flickered. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the figures standing guard¡ªJavier''s puppet knights.


    Liana''s heart nearly stopped as she caught sight of Javier lying motionless on the grass, his clothes soaked in blood. For a moment, the world seemed to blur around her, panic gripping her chest.


    "Young master!" she shouted, leaping off her pekko without hesitation.


    She sprinted across the clearing, ignoring the imposing puppet knights that turned their glowing eyes toward her but made no move to stop her approach. Dropping to her knees beside Javier, she frantically checked his pulse, her trembling hands brushing his blood-streaked face.


    "Please, no..." she whispered, her voice breaking.


    A steady, calm heartbeat met her touch, and she nearly collapsed in relief. Her fingers pressed lightly against his neck as her sharp eyes scanned his body for injuries.


    That relief quickly turned into fury when she realized the blood wasn''t his.


    "What... in the name... is this?!" she hissed, shaking him by the shoulders. "Young master! Wake up!"


    Javier stirred, blinking groggily as if waking from a pleasant dream. His eyes lazily opened, meeting her frantic gaze.


    "Oh... Liana?" he muttered, a sleepy grin forming on his lips. "You came all the way here for me? I''m touched."


    "Don''t you dare joke with me right now!" she snapped, shaking him harder. "Why are you covered in blood? What happened? Are you hurt?"


    Javier blinked, then sat up, looking down at his stained clothes with a sheepish laugh. "Oh, this? Yeah, it''s just monster blood. Got a little messy earlier, that''s all."


    Liana stared at him, her hands frozen mid-air. "Just... monster blood?"


    "Yeah! I was hunting earlier. You wouldn''t believe the number of monsters we fought! My puppet knights and Buddy over there¡ª" he pointed to his sleeping pekko, "¡ªdid an amazing job. It was epic!"


    Her eye twitched as her emotions swung violently between relief, anger, and exhaustion. She pressed her palms to her temples, breathing deeply to calm herself. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You... reckless, irresponsible..." she muttered under her breath before glaring at him. "Do you have any idea how worried everyone was? How worried I was?!"


    Javier''s grin faded slightly, and he scratched the back of his head. "Uh... I guess I should''ve tell them or something."


    "You think?!" she snapped, standing abruptly and glaring down at him.


    Javier raised his hands in mock surrender, an awkward chuckle escaping his lips. "Come on, Liana. It''s not that big a deal. I''m fine, see?"


    "Not that big a deal?!" Liana leaned closer, her tone cold and sharp. "You''ve been missing for hours, it''s the middle of the night, and you''re out here playing adventurer while everyone back home is panicking!"


    Javier winced, his usual confidence faltering under her scolding. "Uh... sorry?"


    Liana crossed her arms, her piercing glare unwavering. "We are going back. Now."


    "But Liana, there''s still so much ore to mine, and¡ª"


    "NOW."


    Javier sighed dramatically, muttering, "Fine, fine. You win."


    As Liana turned away to prepare their departure, Javier whispered under his breath, "But I''m totally sneaking back here later."


    "I heard that."


    Javier gulped, realizing there was no escaping her wrath this time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 57 A Wild Ride Home ( 57 )

    Javier scratched the back of his head nervously, his usual grin faltering under Liana''s piercing glare."Buddy," he muttered, nudging his pekko gently, "wake up. Our ''madam'' is mad, and it''s not looking good for us."


    The pekko stirred, squawking softly before standing and ruffling its feathers.


    "Young master," Liana snapped, hands on her hips, her emerald eyes practically drilling into him. "Do you have any idea how worried your mother was?"


    Javier gave her an awkward chuckle, raising his hands. "Ehehe... but Liana, it''s not like I was slacking! I found this amazing ore mine! Look at all the ore we''ve mined¡ªit''s practically a treasure trove!"


    "Ore mine?" Liana''s tone was icy. She took a step closer, forcing Javier to lean back slightly. "You caused Lady Francesca sleepless hours of worry over an ore mine?"


    "Well... yeah?" Javier muttered, scratching his cheek.


    Liana sighed deeply, pressing her fingers to her temples. "This is your family''s land, Javier De Armand!. Do you think anyone would dare to steal from a viscount''s territory? And if they did, they wouldn''t live to tell the tale!"


    "But it''s such a great find!" Javier protested, gesturing toward the mined materials he had stored away earlier. "Think of the potential, Liana! All that ore, all that profit... we could¡ª"


    "Enough!" Liana cut him off sharply. "We''re leaving. Now."


    "But Liana¡ª"


    "No buts." She leaned closer, narrowing her eyes. "Here''s what we''re going to do. You''ll tell everyone you were hiding in the ore mine because of the monster activity outside. That''s the excuse, understood?"


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "You want me to lie?"


    "Yes." Her voice was steady and firm. "Unless you want to explain to Lady Francesca why you were out here mining instead of staying safe like a proper young master."


    Javier slumped his shoulders, groaning dramatically. "Fine, fine. But for the record, this whole thing could''ve been epic!"


    "It could''ve been a disaster." Liana turned on her heel, heading toward her pekko. "Now, unsummon your knights and let''s go."


    Javier sighed, raising his hand to dismiss the puppet knights. As the glow from the mana cores faded and the knights disappeared, he muttered under his breath, "Man, she''s scarier than any monster out here."


    Liana didn''t even turn around as she replied, "I heard that."


    Javier froze, feeling the weight of her words. With a sheepish grin, he hopped onto Buddy, patting the pekko neck. "Alright, buddy. Time to head home before Madam Liana breathes fire on us."


    The pekko squawked in agreement, and the group began their journey back


    As they rode through the dark forest, lit faintly by the glow of the light crystal Liana had brought, she couldn''t help but glance at Javier. His clothes were soaked with monster blood, and despite his usual smug grin, he looked every bit the part of a reckless adventurer who''d gotten in over his head.


    "This excuse will work," Liana thought to herself, her lips pressed into a tight line. "With all that blood, no one will question that he was forced to hide in the mine."


    The ride was tense but quiet until suddenly, the bushes to their left rustled violently.


    "Watch out!" Liana snapped, pulling the reins of her pekko to a halt.


    From the shadows emerged a monstrous creature unlike any they had seen before. Its glowing red eyes gleamed menacingly, and its sharp fangs dripped with venom. The monster let out a guttural roar and lunged toward them.


    Before Javier could react, Liana was already in motion. Her expression turned fierce, and with a quick motion, she raised her bow. The air shimmered as her mana surged into the arrow, illuminating the area with a brilliant green light.


    "Not tonight," she muttered angrily, releasing the arrow. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The magic arrow tore through the air with a sharp whistle, striking the monster in its chest. A second later, it disintegrated into ash, leaving nothing but silence in its wake.


    Javier stared at her, wide-eyed. "Whoa! Liana, that was... insane!"


    Liana shot him a sharp glare, her emerald eyes still blazing. "And this is exactly why you shouldn''t be out here alone! If that thing had caught you off guard, what then? You''d be monster food!"


    Javier gulped, scratching the back of his head. "Well, uh... I had my knights, you know..."


    "Knights or not, you''re still reckless!" Liana snapped, lowering her bow but keeping her gaze locked on him. "If anything happens to you, do you know how much trouble you''ll cause for everyone? Your mother, your family... me!"


    Her words struck a nerve, and Javier looked away, feeling a rare pang of guilt. "Sorry..." he mumbled.


    Liana took a deep breath, calming herself. "Let''s just focus on getting home safely. No more detours, no more excuses."


    "Right," Javier replied, his tone unusually subdued.


    The two rode on.Liana kept her bow at the ready, her eyes scanning their surroundings, while Javier stayed close behind, for once without his usual mischief.


    As they continued through the dimly lit forest, Javier leaned forward on his pekko, patting its neck with a grin.


    "Look at my buddy here," he said with a chuckle, glancing back at Liana. "Leveling up like a champ! Did you see that stomp? Took that monster down like it was nothing! Ehehehe."


    The pekko squawked in agreement, almost smugly, before casually stomping down on another smaller creature that tried to ambush them from the underbrush. It didn''t even break its stride, its cheerful demeanor almost mocking the creatures that dared to cross its path.


    "See? Told you he''s the best!" Javier beamed, clearly trying to lighten the mood.


    Liana, however, was having none of it. She sat stiffly on her pekko, her piercing emerald eyes fixed ahead. Her grip on the reins was tight, her jaw clenched, and her silence was as heavy as the tension in the air.


    Javier chuckled nervously, glancing over his shoulder. "Come on, Liana, don''t be like that. I mean, everything turned out fine, right? No one got hurt, and we even¡ª"


    "Stop talking," Liana interrupted, her tone icy.


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering. "Uh, Liana¡ª"


    "Not. Another. Word," she hissed, not even sparing him a glance.


    Javier swallowed hard, deciding it was best not to push his luck. His pekko squawked softly, as if sensing the tension and wisely deciding to keep quiet as well.


    The rest of the ride continued in an uncomfortable silence, punctuated only by the sound of hooves and the occasional rustle of the forest. Javier couldn''t help but glance back at Liana from time to time, but her expression remained unreadable, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Man, I really messed up this time," Javier thought to himself, slumping slightly in his saddle. For once, he felt genuinely nervous about the scolding he was bound to receive once they got home.


    Javier grinned mischievously as Liana''s icy words cut through the air. "Focus on the road and your surroundings," she had said, but he had other plans.


    "Heh¡­ Buddy! Let''s dash toward the road. Let''s see what she does!" Javier whispered, urging his pekko forward.


    The pekko squawked enthusiastically and took off in a sudden burst of speed, kicking up dirt and leaves behind them.


    "Young master!!!" Liana''s sharp voice rang out in the forest, but Javier simply turned his head with a playful smirk.


    "See yaaaa, Lianaaa!!" he called, laughing as his pekko dashed ahead.


    Liana''s eyes narrowed, her patience snapping. "Chase him!" she commanded her pekko, and the creature responded immediately, leaping into a full sprint with incredible grace and speed.


    Javier, glancing back, caught sight of a blur closing in on him.


    "Huh? What the¡ªsomething''s fast behind me¡ªwait, is that¡­?" His eyes widened as realization hit.


    "Younggggg massssterrrr!!!" Liana''s voice roared, growing louder with each passing second.


    Javier panicked, kicking his heels into his pekko''s sides. "Eeeeeek! Run faster, Buddy!! Don''t let her catch us!!"


    The chase was on. Javier clung to his pekko''s reins as it dashed through the forest, dodging trees and jumping over roots, but Liana''s pekko was relentless, its speed almost unnatural.


    "Come on, Buddy! You leveled up! Don''t let me down now!!" Javier pleaded, his heart racing as Liana''s voice grew dangerously close.


    Despite his pekko''s best efforts, Liana''s mount had the advantage. With a powerful leap, it closed the gap and came alongside Javier''s.


    "Got you!" Liana growled, her hand shooting out to grab the back of Javier''s tunic.


    "Ahhh!! Mercy!! Mercy, Liana!!" Javier yelped, flailing uselessly.


    The chase ended abruptly as Liana reined in both pekkos, forcing them to stop. Javier hung his head in defeat, panting and muttering under his breath.


    "You''ve got some explaining to do when we get back," Liana said coldly, her piercing glare making him shrink in his saddle.


    "Yes, ma''am¡­" Javier muttered, mentally bracing himself for the lecture of a lifetime.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 58 A Mothers Worry ( 58 )

    "Javier!!!!!!"The panicked cry echoed through the manor grounds as Lady Francesca rushed down the front steps. The light illuminating the entrance revealed her pale, stricken face as her eyes locked on Javier, who stood next to Liana, covered in monster blood.


    She barely waited for him to dismount his pekko before pulling him into a tight embrace. "My boy! Are you hurt?! Speak to me!"


    "I''m fine, Mother. Really!"


    "Fine?! You''re covered in blood!" Francesca''s voice cracked, her panic not yet abating. "Who did this? What happened? Did monsters attack the estate? Liana, why didn''t you¡ª"


    "Lady Francesca, Young Master Javier was caught outside when a group of monsters appeared near the old ore mine. He hid inside to avoid danger."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes widened. "The ore mine? Why were you even near there?"


    Javier scratched his cheek, glancing at Liana, who gave him a subtle nod of encouragement. "Well... I was riding with Buddy, you know, my pekko, We were just exploring, and then monsters showed up. Buddy protected me while I hid in the mine. That''s why I''m all messy."


    Francesca''s expression softened slightly, though worry still etched her features. "You''re telling me you went alone to such a dangerous area?"


    "Not alone," Javier quickly corrected. "Buddy was with me the whole time. He''s strong!" He gestured toward the pekko, who squawked proudly as if on cue.


    Lady Francesca let out a shaky sigh, pulling him into another hug. "You reckless child. Do you have any idea how worried I was? Do you know how dangerous the forest is, especially at night?"


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I didn''t mean to make you worry."


    Liana stepped forward, her voice calm yet reassuring. "Young Master Javier is safe, and that''s what matters now. Perhaps we should clean him up and let him rest before asking any more questions."


    "Yes, of course," Francesca agreed, straightening and brushing her hair back as she composed herself. "Liana, take him to his room and ensure he''s properly cleaned and dressed. I''ll have some food brought up for him."


    "Understood, my lady."


    Lady Francesca''s sharp gaze turned to Liana, her tone firm and brooking no argument. "And Liana?"


    Liana straightened her posture immediately. "Yes, madam?"


    "You will be sleeping in Javier''s room starting from today."


    "But madam¡ª"


    "No but. Because you failed to attend to him properly today, all of this happened. I cannot have my son wandering off like this again." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana lowered her head in acknowledgment. "Yes, madam."


    "Now," Francesca continued, "go to his room. Make sure he cleans his body thoroughly and changes into fresh clothes. And, Liana?"


    "Yes, madam?"


    "Ensure he doesn''t run off again. I expect you to keep a closer eye on him from now on."


    "Yes, madam,"


    Francesca wasn''t done. Her piercing eyes softened slightly, but her voice remained commanding. "And give me a full report about this supposed ore mine by tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, madam," Liana said, bowing deeply.


    Francesca exhaled and turned away, muttering under her breath. "This boy is really giving me a headache."


    Liana sighed quietly, already anticipating the chaos Javier would bring . She made her way to his room.


    "Now, young master," she began, her voice laced with frustration, "because of your little adventure, Madam scolded me. So here''s your ''reward.''"


    Before Javier could react, Liana reached out and pinched his ear tightly, twisting it just enough to make him wince.


    "Ow! Ow! Liana! Mercy! Mercy!" Javier yelped, flailing his arms in mock surrender.


    "No excuses!" she snapped, keeping her grip firm. "Do you have any idea how worried everyone was? Especially Lady Francesca?"


    "I said mercy!" Javier pleaded, trying to wriggle free, though a playful grin tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Liana finally released his ear with a huff, straightening her posture and pointing toward the bathroom. "Now, go shower. You''re covered in monster blood, and you stink!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Javier saluted before dashing toward the bathroom


    "Geez, nagging maid..."


    "I heard that!" Liana called after him, her tone half-scolding, half-amused.


    As the door slammed shut, she sighed, shaking her head.


    Liana, after ensuring everything was in order, instructed the household maids firmly, "Wait outside the bathroom. There are no windows, but I don''t trust him not to try something clever."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison


    Satisfied, Liana headed to her own room. She quickly showered, washing away the grime and fatigue from the day. Slipping into her comfortable yet modest nightwear, she tied her hair into a loose braid before making her way back to Javier''s room.


    When she entered, she found him sprawled on the bed, his hair damp and his face freshly cleaned, though his mischievous smirk was as present as ever.


    "Young master, it''s late. Enough of your antics for one day¡ªsleep now."


    Javier pouted but didn''t protest, sensing Liana''s exhaustion. "Alright, alright, but only because you''re here to make sure I don''t run off again," he teased, grinning up at her.


    "Exactly," she said dryly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "Now close your eyes and rest. You''ve caused enough chaos for one day."


    Once she lay down, Javier wasted no time wrapping his arms around her, pulling her close, and pressing a quick kiss to her cheek.


    "Really now," she said, giving him a pointed look but not pulling away.


    "What''s wrong? You used to let me do this all the time!" he teased, grinning.


    "Hmm...what next?" Liana teased back "Breastfeeding?" She chuckled softly, recalling when he was a baby and she had to act as a surrogate for his care, even pretending to nurse him to calm him down despite not producing milk.


    Javier''s grin grew wider. "You sure?"


    "If you want it, young master,"


    "Ehehehe," he laughed, clearly delighted by her playful response.


    Liana rolled her eyes, lightly flicking his forehead. "Now behave and sleep already. You''ve caused enough trouble today."


    "Fine, fine,Good night, Liana."


    "Good night, young master,"


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Kiss?"


    Liana let out a soft sigh. She gazed at Javier, who looked at her with his usual mischievous yet affectionate expression.


    "You never change, young master,"


    Javier grinned, tilting his head. "So¡­ can I?"


    She closed her eyes briefly, then nodded. "Just one."


    Without hesitation, Javier leaned in and pressed a passionate kiss against her lips. It was bold and fervent, filled with the warmth of their unique bond


    "Happy now?"


    "Very," Javier replied, his grin widening as he settled back down, hugging her tightly again.


    "Now, sleep," Liana said, her tone firm but affectionate.


    "Goodnight, Liana," Javier said, his voice softening as his eyes began to close.


    "Goodnight, young master," she replied, a small, fond smile gracing her lips as she watched him drift off.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 59 The Potential of the Ore Mine ( 59 )

    Liana stood in front of Lady Francesca in the Viscount''s private study room, explaining everything about the newly discovered ore mine. The lady listened carefully, her fingers steepled as she took in the information."An ore mine, you say?" Francesca tapped her chin thoughtfully. "It''s strange that we didn''t know about this. It seems luck is on our side, even if it came from Javier''s mischief. This could really help the Viscount''s finances."


    Liana nodded. "Yes, madam. The ore seems rich, and while we haven''t explored it fully, it could be very valuable for our territory."


    Lady Francesca leaned back in her chair, her mind racing with ideas. "This will not only increase our income, but it could also create jobs for the people. They could work in the mine, transport the ore, and help with processing it. This will benefit the local economy. The extra tax money could pay for more guards, improve roads, and strengthen the Viscount family''s position."


    Liana noticed the excitement in Francesca''s eyes. Although the lady was known for her grace, her sharp mind was one of her greatest strengths.


    "Should I oversee the first survey and plans, madam?" Liana asked.


    Francesca shook her head. "No, Liana. Your main job is to take care of Javier, especially after his adventures last night. This discovery is important, but you need to be by his side. I will let the steward and the city overseer handle it."


    Liana hesitated. "The city overseer?"


    "Yes," Francesca explained. "This person is in charge of managing the town''s affairs under our rule. The overseer will organize the workers, supervise the mining, and report back to the Viscount household. Since Lord Garius is away, I will handle the coordination."


    "Understood, madam," Liana replied.


    "Tell the overseer about the discovery. Make sure a proper survey is done to find out what resources the mine has. We need to check the costs for equipment, labor, and guards to keep the site safe from monsters. I''ll write an official letter to confirm the plans."


    "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca took a deep breath, focusing on the future. "This discovery is a blessing, Liana. It will strengthen our territory and help our people. Handle this carefully. And Liana..."


    "Yes, madam?"


    "Keep a close eye on Javier. That boy is good at causing both trouble and good fortune."


    A small smile appeared on Liana''s lips. "I will, madam."


    With a respectful bow, Liana left the room, already thinking about her next steps. The household would be busy with the new mine, but Liana''s main priority remained the mischievous young master who seemed to bring both chaos and luck wherever he went.


    Liana stood outside Javier''s room, her sharp hearing catching a creepy laugh from inside.


    "Ohhh... my adamantite... you will become my strongest puppet knight¡­ kekeke¡­"


    She sighed deeply, recognizing the sound of her young master scheming again. Without waiting, she pushed the door open quickly.


    "Young master!"


    The boy jumped, startled, and quickly shoved the materials and tools on his desk into his magic storage. He turned to her with an innocent smile that didn''t fool her at all.


    "Ehehehe¡­ good morning, Liana."


    Liana crossed her arms, her sharp gaze narrowing. "Haaa... young master, the trouble from last night hasn''t even settled yet. And here you are, planning something new already?"


    "Uh¡­ well¡­" Javier scratched the back of his head, avoiding her eyes.


    Liana clapped her hands once, decisively. "Now, young master, wash your hands. Breakfast is ready, and you''re going to eat it like a proper noble, not while working on your ''creations.''"


    "But Liana, This is important! The adamantite¡ª"


    "Will still be in your storage after breakfast,"


    Javier sighed in defeat and walked toward the washbasin. "Fine¡­ but you''re being really strict today, Liana."


    "Someone has to be," she replied, watching him with an amused smile. "Besides, Lady Francesca asked me to keep you out of trouble. So no puppet knights, no creepy laughs, and definitely no ''trouble until after breakfast." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier pouted but complied, muttering under his breath. "No fun¡­"


    As he washed his hands, Liana glanced at his desk, noticing the messy designs and half-finished inventions he hadn''t had time to hide. She shook her head, both impressed by his talent and exasperated by his endless energy.


    "One day, young master," she said softly, "you''re going to give us all a heart attack."


    Javier grinned, turning back to her. "But that''s why I have you, Liana¡ªto keep me alive."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help a small smile. "Let''s go, young master. Before the kitchen staff starts wondering if you''re plotting world domination again."


    "Hey, that''s not a bad idea¡­"


    "Young master!"


    "Okay, okay! I''m coming!"


    Javier entered the main dining area, the aroma of breakfast filling the air. Spotting Lady Francesca,his mother, he made his way over, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Good morning, Mother!" he exclaimed, bouncing on his toes as he pulled out a chair. He intended to sit beside her, enjoying the comfort of her presence.


    But Francesca had other plans. With a playful glint in her eye, she reached out, effortlessly pulling him into her arms and onto her lap. "Where do you think you''re going, my little honey bun? Come here!" she laughed, wrapping her arms securely around him.


    "Mother!" Javier exclaimed, caught off guard but unable to suppress a smile. He settled onto her lap, snuggling against her, feeling the familiar warmth and affection radiating from her.


    Lady Francesca had Javier securely locked on her lap, her arms wrapped tightly around him. She pressed his head gently against her breast while holding a spoon of porridge near his mouth.


    "Say ahh, my dear," Francesca cooed, her playful smile unwavering.


    "Mother, I''m already 11 years old," Javier muttered, pretending to wriggle free, even though he secretly reveled in her soft hug and the comforting feel of her breast against him.


    Francesca tilted her head. "So? Isn''t it wonderful to be pampered by your young, beautiful, and hot mother? Don''t you think any boy out there would be lucky to have a mother like me?""


    Javier paused. His eyes darted to the side, and his mind began its usual rebellion. Technically, she''s not really my mother¡­ and damn, she''s got a point. This isn''t bad at all.


    "Ehehe¡­ well, that''s true," he replied, smirking despite himself.


    Francesca chuckled at his reaction. "Now open wide!" she insisted, feeding him another spoonful of porridge.


    As Javier chewed, a mischievous thought crossed his mind. He turned to her, grinning. "Mother?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Kiss," he said, puckering his lips and pointing at them without hesitation.


    Francesca blinked, then laughed softly, brushing a stray lock of her hair aside. "You really are naughty, Javier." She leaned in, allowing him to press his lips against hers. The kiss lingered, sweet and innocent, filled with warmth and affection. Javier felt a rush of joy as he savored the moment, his heart swelling with love for the woman who had become his everything.


    Satisfied, Javier leaned back smugly. Not a bad way to start the day.


    Francesca turned her attention to Liana, who stood at the side of the room with an unreadable expression.


    "This boy," Francesca began, amused, "really has a thing for kissing beautiful women."


    Liana sighed, her arms crossed as her gaze flickered between the two. "Young master," she said sternly, "you''re impossible sometimes."


    Javier grinned, wiping his mouth dramatically. "Can you blame me? With a mother this stunning and beautiful, young and hot, it''s hard not to!"


    Liana raised a brow, her lips twitching as though she were suppressing a smile. "Eat your breakfast, young master."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Mother¡­ more kisssss!" Javier puckered his lips dramatically, leaning closer, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Lady Francesca sighed, shaking her head with a fond smile. "This boy, really¡­" she muttered before leaning in again. This time, Javier leaned forward, capturing her lips with his, pouring all his affection into the kiss. Francesca melted into the moment, allowing him to kiss her as he pleased, their connection deepening with each gentle press of his lips against hers.


    As they pulled back, Francesca cradled him in her arms, warmth radiating between them. "My little honey bun," she cooed, ruffling his already messy black hair.


    Javier chuckled, thoroughly enjoying the affection. "You''re the best, Mother,"


    Liana, standing nearby with her usual composed demeanor, cleared her throat. "Madam, you do realize he''s already spoiled enough, don''t you?"


    "Oh, hush, Liana," Francesca replied, still not letting go of her youngest son. "Let me enjoy spoiling my little honey bun a little longer. He''s still a child."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her eyes glinting with restrained exasperation. "A child who conveniently acts like a brat to get his way," she said pointedly.


    Javier smirked triumphantly, sticking out his tongue at Liana like the playful rascal he was. "Jealous, Liana?"


    Liana''s cheeks colored slightly, though she maintained her composure. "Enjoy it while you can, young master," she said, narrowing her eyes. "Your ''freedom'' ends the moment your lessons begin today."


    Javier groaned, his moment of bliss shattered. "Why must you ruin everything, Liana?"


    Francesca laughed softly, squeezing him again as though to shield him from the harsh reality of responsibility. "You''ll survive, my little honey bun," she said soothingly, brushing a crumb off his cheek. "Now finish your breakfast before it gets cold."


    Grumbling but unable to resist his mother''s doting care, Javier picked up his spoon. He shot a sidelong glance at Liana.


    Tch ! She''s always ruining my fun.


    Lady Francesca gently turned Javier to face her, her hands cupping his cheeks. Before he could react, she pulled him closer, burying his face against her breast. "Dear, next time, don''t wander off without telling me or Liana, okay?" Her tone was firm but full of motherly concern.


    "Okay, Mother!" Javier''s voice was slightly muffled as he inhaled her comforting scent. This¡­ this is awesome, his inner thoughts gloated, Nakamura Junichi marveling at the surreal experience of being pampered in such a way.Oh! nice boobs!


    Javier wrapped his arms tightly around her, squeezing her as if to assure her he was truly sorry. "Mother, I''m really sorry about last night," he mumbled, his tone unusually earnest. "I didn''t mean to make you worry. Sorry¡­"


    Francesca sighed, her expression softening even more. "At least you''re safe now," she said, brushing her fingers through his hair. "But don''t ever do that again."


    "I promise, Mother!" Javier leaning back slightly. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, he puckered his lips again, pointing to his mouth. "Kisssss?"


    Francesca chuckled, her heart melting at his playful request. "You''re impossible," she said warmly before leaning in to give him the kiss he wanted. It was brief yet affectionate, a gesture filled with both love and forgiveness.


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes shining with satisfaction. "Thanks, Mother! You''re the best!"


    Francesca smiled and ruffled his hair again. "You''re lucky you''re so cute, Javier. Now, no more trouble today, alright?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 60 Mischief and Dreams ( 60 )

    After breakfast with his mother, Javier walked toward the pekko pen, with his maid Liana following closely behind."Ehehehe, buddy! You did great yesterday!" Javier grinned as he filled the trough with fresh pekko feed.


    "Eat up! You''ve earned this feast!"


    The pekko squawked happily as it pecked at the food.


    Liana stood nearby with her arms crossed and let out a soft sigh. "Young Master, I know you love taking care of your pekko, but don''t you think you''re spoiling them a bit too much?"


    Javier shrugged, giving her a cheeky grin. "Hey, they deserve it! Especially after yesterday''s monster-fighting adventure."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, clearly not impressed. "If only you showed as much dedication to your studies as you do to this pekko."


    "Don''t worry, Liana," Javier said with a charming smile. "I promise no more sneaking out¡­ for now."


    "Young Master, after this, we''re going straight to the study room. No detours, no distractions."


    "Yes, ma''am," Javier replied, pretending to be obedient.


    Feeling satisfied for the moment, Liana relaxed a bit, but she kept a close watch on him as they left the pekko pen and headed back to the manor.


    The study room was quiet, except for the soft sound of pages turning and the occasional chirp of birds outside the window. Liana sat gracefully on a plush cushion. She held a book , while Javier lay lazily across her lap, reading a book about battle formations.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice broke the peaceful silence.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied without looking up from her book.


    "Do you know anything about¡­ my family? Like Lord Garius and the others?" Javier asked, tilting his head to look up at her.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    "I mean," Javier continued, "my family manages this whole area, right?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s correct," she said, her tone calm.


    "And¡­ how many soldiers does our family have? You know, personal forces?" he asked, sounding curious.


    Liana closed her book gently and looked down at him. "Why the sudden interest, young master?"


    Javier shrugged. "Just curious, that''s all."


    After thinking for a moment, Liana explained, "Your family''s personal army has more than 5,000 soldiers."


    Javier nodded thoughtfully. "What kinds of soldiers are in the army?"


    Liana tapped her chin. "There are different units, each trained for specific roles. For example:


    There''s a Personal Knights. Elite warriors loyal to Lord Garius. They act as bodyguards and leaders in battle.


    And Mounted Cavalry.Heavily armored riders on warhorses, skilled in charging and flanking.


    There''s also Archers and Crossbowmen.A Units trained for long-range combat, stationed on walls or providing cover in battles.


    Infantry is the backbone of the army, equipped with swords, shields, and spears, trained for close combat.


    And then the Scouts and the Rangers,a lightly armored troops skilled in reconnaissance, tracking, and ambushes, often made up of beastkin and elves.


    Lastly, The Support Units like Healers, supply handlers, and mages providing magical support on the battlefield.


    "All these units are stationed at strategic points in the viscount''s territory. The knights and cavalry are closer to the manor, while infantry and archers are spread across outposts and fortifications."


    "They''re rarely used unless there''s a serious threat," Liana explained. "But yes, your family has a capable force, especially with the rising tensions with neighboring territories and the growing monster threats."


    Javier closed his book and turned to his side, looking thoughtful. "So¡­ if something big happened, like a full-scale invasion, we''d need to call for reinforcements, right?"


    Liana smiled slightly. "Yes, young master. That''s why having good relationships with other noble houses and races is important. Even the strongest army can''t fight alone against a larger enemy."


    "Hmm¡­" Javier''s gaze became distant, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Don''t even think about causing trouble," Liana warned, her green eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Me? Trouble?" Javier gave her his most innocent smile. "Dont worry about it."


    Liana sighed, gently stroking his hair. "Just remember, young master, while strength is important, wisdom and unity are what truly protect a family and its people."


    Javier gave a small, mischievous grin. "Got it. Wisdom and unity¡­ and maybe a giant puppet knight army."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but chuckle. "Let''s just focus on today''s lessons, shall we?"


    Javier groaned but didn''t argue, returning to his book, though his mind was already buzzing with new ideas.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Kiss?"


    Liana sighed, a mix of exasperation and fondness in her expression. Yet, without hesitation, she leaned down and pressed her lips against his. It wasn''t their first; they had shared moments like this before.


    As they pulled away, Liana brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, her emerald eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re getting bolder, young master," she teased lightly.


    Javier grinned, his cheeks slightly flushed. "What can I say? I enjoy being with you, Liana. You make everything more fun."


    She shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Just remember, you still have lessons to get back to."


    "Yeah, yeah," he replied, rolling onto his back and gazing up at her. "But can''t we have a few more moments like this?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "Alright."


    Javier nodded, feeling content as he enjoyed the peaceful time with Liana, knowing that their connection would only grow stronger as they faced the future together.


    "Liana?" Javier said, looking up at her with sincerity burning in his eyes.


    "Let''s get married when I turn 18, okay?" he proposed, his tone hopeful.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temples. "Not this again, young master. You''re still growing up. You keep saying this, but we don''t really know what the future holds. What if once you reach that age, you find another noble young lady who is beautiful and cute?"


    Javier frowned slightly, shaking his head. "Um¡­ but still, you''re going to be my bride."


    Liana let out a deep sigh, her expression filled with a mix of amusement and concern. "Haaaaaaa¡­ young master. Like I said before, we can discuss this again when you''re 18."


    "Why do you always brush it off?"


    "Because you''re still just a child .You have so much to do, and life is full of surprises. You might change your mind about what you want."


    "But I won''t change my mind about you,You''re the one I want to be with, Liana."


    "Young master, I appreciate your feelings. You have a kind heart, but it''s important to focus on your studies and your responsibilities first. There''s still a lot for us to learn and experience."


    Javier pouted, leaning back against the plush cushion. "I know, but it doesn''t mean I can''t dream a little."


    "Just remember that dreams can change as we grow up. Promise me that you''ll keep your mind open to everything that life might throw your way."


    He nodded slowly, still looking unconvinced. "Fine, I promise. But I still want you to be my bride, no matter what."


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. "Let''s take it one step at a time, okay?."


    "Alright," Javier conceded, though he couldn''t help but sneak another glance at her with a grin. "But I''m still counting down the days until I can ask you again."


    Liana laughed lightly, the sound brightening the room. "And I''ll be here to remind you to stay focused on your studies in the meantime."


    With a playful nudge, Liana returned to her book, while Javier picked up his own, but the conversation lingered in the air, intertwining their futures like the stories they shared.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 61 Between Dreams and Reality ( 61 )

    "Young master?""Hmmm?"


    "What were you thinking about?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    "Oh, well, you looked pensive," she noted, tilting her head slightly as she watched him.


    "Nah¡­ don''t worry about it. Ehehehe," he said, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Liana replied, though she remained a little skeptical, feeling something was on his mind.


    Suddenly, without warning, Javier sprang to his feet and playfully pushed Liana back onto the cushions, wrapping his arms around her in a warm hug.


    "Ehehehe¡­"


    "Young master¡­ you shouldn''t push a maiden like this,"


    "But I just want to lie down beside you," he said, snuggling closer and resting his head against her shoulder.


    "Still, don''t do this to anyone else¡­ trouble will come to you," Liana teased.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Javier murmured, burying his face against her breast.


    Liana let out a resigned sigh, "Haaaa¡­ young master, you know you shouldn''t casually bury your face in a maiden''s breast." Despite her words, there was no real anger in her tone.


    "Ehehehehe¡­" Javier laughed, clearly enjoying the playful moment.


    With a soft chuckle, Liana shook her head and returned to her book, allowing him to indulge in his cheeky behavior,and reminded herself that these moments were fleeting.


    "Just remember, young master, there are boundaries," she said softly, trying to maintain a level of seriousness even as she allowed him this indulgence.


    Javier responded with a content sigh, "Yeah, but this feels nice." He wrapped his arms around her waist.


    As Liana resumed her reading, she couldn''t help but smile at the way Javier had a knack for pushing the limits of their playful relationship. She adored the innocence in his actions, even if they sometimes bordered on inappropriate.


    Javier nuzzled his face against Liana''s breast, shaking it playfully. "Ehehe, this is comfortable!" he exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Young master¡­ don''t do that," Liana scolded gently, though her tone lacked any real anger.


    "Eh? Why not?" he replied, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "I can''t get married to someone else if you keep doing that," Liana teased, but beneath her playful words was a hint of seriousness.


    "Well, we can get married once I turn 18¡­ ehehe," he replied, his enthusiasm evident as he imagined their future.


    "Haaaa¡­ young master, you always think this is simple," Liana said, trying to keep a straight face.


    "Hmm? Of course! I turn 18, we get married, have a lot of children¡­ ehehe!" His laughter was infectious, and he seemed entirely certain of his plan.


    "Ah, young master," Liana replied, amused but also concerned. "There''s more to marriage than just wanting a family. Responsibilities, compromise, and¡­ well, life is complicated." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh¡­ it''s not like you''ve ever been married anyway," he shot back, playful mischief dancing in his eyes.


    "Whose fault is that?" Liana sighed, the weight of the question lingering in the air.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ I guess it''s yours!" Javier replied playfully, his cheeky grin causing Liana to laugh despite herself.


    "Mine?" Liana said, shaking her head with a chuckle at his impishness. She smiled down at him, her heart swelling as she let him rest his head against her breast. Gently, she caressed his hair, feeling a protective warmth wash over her.


    "Young master¡­" she began, her voice softening.


    "Hmm?" Javier replied, comforted by her touch.


    "Just promise me something," Liana said, her tone shifting to something more serious.


    "Yes?" he asked, looking up at her curiously.


    "Don''t forget about me when you grow into an adult,"


    "Huh? Why do you think that? How could I forget someone so beautiful?" Javier''s words were light-hearted, but Liana''s heart felt heavy with unspoken fears.


    What if he does forget? Liana wondered, a flicker of anxiety igniting in her heart. What if, one day, he grows up, finds someone among the nobles, and leaves me behind? What if I''m not in his life anymore?


    The thought sent a chill through her. She couldn''t help but worry that as he transitioned from a boy into a man, he might lose sight of the bond they shared. For her, the prospect was daunting. She had become so integral to his life, and the thought of being left behind felt like a crushing weight.


    "Hey," Javier said, breaking into her thoughts. "You don''t have to worry about that! I''ll always remember you."


    Despite his confident words, Liana couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that the future was uncertain. She hoped that the bond they shared would withstand the trials of time and circumstance¡ªa bond rooted in love and care, even as they both changed and grew.


    "Okay, young master," she finally said, forcing a smile as she looked into his bright eyes. "I trust you."


    "Liana!" Javier exclaimed playfully, burying his face deeper into her breast.


    Liana smiled, her heart warmed by his antics. She let her young master do as he pleased; it wasn''t the first time he had been this cheeky. The connection they shared felt comfortable and natural, a mix of affection and playful mischief.


    "Young master?" Liana asked, her voice gentle.


    "Hmm? Liana?" he replied, peeking up at her with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Just take a nap," she suggested, hoping to coax him into a moment of rest.


    "Don''t wanna¡­ ehehe," Javier said, burying his face against her breast once more, inhaling her scent.


    "Haaaa¡­ young master, what will you do if I''m not around?" Liana asked, her voice tinged with playful seriousness, though a part of her felt a flicker of concern.


    "Don''t say that!" Javier exclaimed, hugging her tighter. "I''ll always want you around!" He nestled his face deeper into her breast, finding solace in her warmth. "mmphhh..."


    Liana''s heart swelled at his words, a mixture of joy and worry swirling within her. She knew he was just a child, carefree and innocent, but the thought of their future loomed in her mind. Still, in this moment, she allowed herself to be swept away by his playful spirit.


    "Okay, young master," she said softly, brushing her fingers through his hair. "Just promise me you''ll take care of yourself, even when I''m not there."


    "Promise!" he replied, his voice muffled but filled with sincerity. "But I''ll always be there with you, Liana! You''re my favorite!"


    As they settled into a comfortable silence, Liana couldn''t help but smile, feeling grateful for these moments. She knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, bound by the love and affection they shared.


    "Now, close your eyes," she urged gently, her voice a soothing balm. "Just for a little while."


    "Fine¡­" Javier relented, finally allowing himself to relax, content to be enveloped in her warmth. With a soft sigh, he closed his eyes, the world around him fading as he drifted into a peaceful nap, comforted by Liana''s presence.


    Liana watched him, a tender smile on her lips as she continued to stroke his hair, cherishing the bond they had built. For now, they were together, and that was enough.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 62 The Ways of Nobility ( 62 )

    "Liana?" Javier called lazily, lying on her lap as usual. The afternoon sun shone warmly through the study windows."Yes, young master?" Liana replied calmly, turning another page in her book.


    "You talked about the knights and the cavalry near the manor earlier," he said, curious.


    "Yes, I did. What about them?" Liana asked, looking down at him.


    "I was just wondering... Is there a barrack nearby?" he asked casually, but his mind was full of questions.


    Liana blinked, surprised by his question. "Hmm? You didn''t notice?"


    "Notice what?" Javier frowned.


    "Haaah..." Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Young master, the barracks are just behind the estate."


    "Ehhhh? Really?" Javier sat up, shocked.


    "Yes, really. You''ve never explored the back of the estate?" Liana raised an eyebrow.


    "Well... not really. I didn''t think there was much there," Javier admitted, scratching his head.


    Liana shook her head. "Inside the estate, there are places for maids, workers, and guards. At the back, you''ll find the barracks, workshops, storage, and other important areas."


    "Wait, what?" Javier exclaimed, his amber eyes wide. "There''s a workshop too?"


    "Yes," Liana said, amused by his surprise. "And remember how I said the maids are carefully chosen? There''s also a maid training field nearby. New recruits train there, along with other staff."


    "A maid training field?" Javier repeated, looking confused. "You mean... maids train like knights?"


    "Well, not exactly like knights, but they learn discipline, etiquette, self-defense, and how to do their jobs well. A good maid is more than just someone who cleans and serves tea," Liana explained, teasing him a little.


    Javier lay back down on her lap, feeling overwhelmed. "How come nobody told me all this before?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "Maybe because you were too busy sneaking off and avoiding your lessons, young master."


    Javier groaned. "I feel like I''ve been living in a different world while all this was happening right under my nose."


    Liana gently patted his head, running her fingers through his hair. "Well, now you know. Maybe it''s time for you to explore your estate properly. There''s more to it than you think."


    Javier peeked at her through his fingers, a sly grin on his face. "Maybe... But only if you come with me."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Haaa... Young master, I have duties to do. But I''ll think about it if you promise to behave."


    "But you don''t really have other duties besides me, right?" Javier asked with a mischievous grin, lying comfortably on Liana''s lap. "You''re just making excuses, aren''t you? Ehehe."


    Liana sighed and shook her head, admitting defeat. "You got me there, young master," she said, brushing a stray hair from his face. "Still, it wouldn''t hurt to make things official."


    "Do you think we could visit all those places you mentioned?" he asked, still curious.


    "We''d need to tell Madam Francesca first," Liana replied seriously. "Any big movement around the estate, especially near the barracks or workshops, needs her approval. It''s the proper way to do things."


    "Haaaaa... too much work," Javier groaned, flopping back dramatically.


    Liana smiled faintly as she let him rest on her lap. "Some things can''t be avoided, young master." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of silence, Javier asked another curious question. "So¡­ where does the money for this household come from?"


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, surprised by the new topic. "Mostly from taxes. There are also businesses, supplies, and farming."


    "Ohhh!" Javier''s eyes brightened. "So my family is rich?"


    Liana laughed softly. "More than just rich, young master. You can see the wealth in many ways¡ªlike how your father, Lord Garius, has married several women."


    "Right," Javier nodded. "So far, there''s my mother, Lady Francesca, and two stepmothers. That makes three."


    "And you know there will be a fourth soon," Liana said casually.


    "Huh?" Javier sat up, confused. "Why does he need another wife?"


    "That''s normal for nobles," Liana explained patiently. "The more wives a noble has, the higher their status seems. It shows that the family is growing and gaining influence. More wives also mean more alliances, whether for business or politics."


    Javier frowned, not fully convinced. "But isn''t that kind of unnecessary? One wife should be enough, right?"


    Liana gave him a serious look. "Young master, having more wives is a sign of power. It proves that the lord can support multiple families and manage alliances. Nobles don''t just marry for love; they marry for strategy."


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting. "I still don''t see why I would need more than one wife."


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "Don''t even think about marrying just one, young master. You''ll understand when the time comes."


    "I won''t!" Javier protested. "I''ll only marry the one I truly love."


    "That''s what every man says," Liana teased, her eyes sparkling. "But every man has desires, young master. That includes you. No excuses!"


    Javier opened his mouth to argue, but Liana interrupted him with a playful smile. "You''ll understand one day."


    "Remember Lady Gracelle, young master?" Liana asked, her voice teasing.


    Javier''s face scrunched up in displeasure. "Ugh, that brat¡­" he muttered, turning away.


    Liana chuckled softly, clearly amused. "You kissed her at the noble party after the dance."


    "That wasn''t serious!" Javier exclaimed, sitting up.


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with mischief as she shook her head. "Young master, kissing a young maiden like that is like making a promise to marry her."


    "In noble society, there''s no such thing as a harmless kiss," Liana added, her tone half-amused, half-serious. "Especially at a party."


    "She''s ten!" he argued, his voice muffled by his arm.


    "And you''re eleven," Liana countered with a chuckle. "In noble circles, it''s enough to start rumors. You''ll need to deal with it eventually, young master."


    Javier peeked out from under his arm, looking frustrated but resigned. "I really didn''t think that through, huh?"


    "No, young master," Liana said firmly, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "Whether you like it or not, you may have to marry Lady Gracelle. Either as your first wife or your second, you have to take responsibility. You are a man, after all."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What?!" he exclaimed, staring at her in disbelief. "Why would I have to marry her? It was just one kiss!"


    "One kiss in front of an audience of nobles," Liana reminded him, crossing her arms. "Do you have any idea how that looks to everyone? To them, you might as well have declared her your future bride."


    Javier groaned and buried his face in his hands again. "But it wasn''t serious! I only did it to see your reaction!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a teasing smirk on her lips. "And now look where your impulsiveness has led you. A noble maiden''s reputation is important, young master. Whether you meant it or not, you''ve made an impression."


    "But I don''t want her!" Javier protested, frustration in his amber eyes. "I''ve already told you, Liana¡ªI only want to marry you!"


    Liana sighed, her teasing expression softening into one of gentle patience. "Young master, I understand your feelings," she said kindly but firmly. "But as a noble, you have responsibilities beyond your personal desires. Lady Gracelle''s family will expect you to honor her, and so will society."


    Javier frowned, clearly unhappy but unable to argue further. "So I have no choice, huh?"


    "None," Liana confirmed, her gaze steady. "But if it helps, you don''t have to marry her right away. These things can be arranged over time. When you''re older, you can decide how to manage your household."


    Javier leaned back against the cushions, his expression sullen. "This is so unfair¡­"


    Liana''s smile returned, and she gently patted his head. "Life often is, young master. But you''re clever and resourceful. I''m sure you''ll find a way to handle it¡ªjust like you always do."


    Javier leaned back with a confident smirk, his amber eyes glinting. "Okay, I''ve got it. I''ll marry you and her at the same time. Easy."


    "Young master¡­" Liana began, her voice carrying a warning tone, though her lips twitched with amusement.


    "No, no!" Javier waved her off, sitting up straighter. "I''m serious, Liana. I''ll marry both of you. Ehehe¡­ Well, if she turns into a hottie when she''s 18."


    Liana blinked, caught off guard by his boldness. "Young master, you can''t just¡ª"


    "But," he interrupted, holding up a finger, "if she grows fat or ugly? Nope! Cancel the whole thing. End of story!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing. "Young master, you can''t make decisions based on¡ª"


    "Liana," Javier cut her off, leaning forward with a grin. "If she doesn''t grow up to be as hot and beautiful as you or my mother, it''s a no-go. I have standards!"


    For a moment, Liana could only stare at him, caught between exasperation and disbelief. "Young master," she said slowly, "that''s not how noble engagements work."


    "Maybe not for other nobles," he replied, shrugging. "But I''m not like other nobles, am I?"


    "You certainly aren''t," Liana muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "You''re different."


    "And yet, you''re still here, taking care of me," Javier said cheekily, flashing her a smug grin.


    Liana sighed again, but this time there was a hint of a smile on her lips. "Haaaa¡­ Young master, you truly are a handful. One day, you''ll learn that there''s more to marriage than beauty."


    "Maybe," Javier admitted with a shrug. "But until then, I''m sticking to my standards.Hotties and Beauties only!"


    "Very well," Liana said with a soft chuckle. "But just remember, young master, life has a way of surprising even the most stubborn of us."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 63 Schemes at the Dinner Table ( 63 )

    The dining room buzzed with energy as the family gathered for dinner. Lord Garius sat at the head of the long, ornate table, his expression unusually light¡ªa rare sight. He had just received news from Lady Francesca about a new mine discovered within their territory, promising substantial income for the Armand household."Excellent" Lord Garius declared, addressing the table with approval. "This mine will bring great prosperity to our family. With this resource, we can strengthen our position, expand our influence, and secure a brighter future for all of you."


    Marcellus and Cedric, who had rushed back home upon hearing the news, were deep in conversation about the implications. For them, the mine represented more than family prosperity¡ªit meant a potential increase in their allowances.


    "I can finally get that new sword I''ve been eyeing," Cedric said with excitement.


    Marcellus chuckled. "Don''t spend it all in one place, brother. Remember, there are better investments than just toys."


    Meanwhile, the stepmothers¡ªLady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie¡ªwere in high spirits, sipping wine as the feast commenced. Their children, including Aelius, Athine, and Heres, enjoyed the lavish spread. The joyful atmosphere was infectious, but Javier sat quietly, observing the scene with growing concern.


    "Javier," Lord Garius called.


    Javier straightened in his seat, sensing the seriousness in his father voice. "Yes, esteemed father?" he replied, his tone respectful.


    "The blessing ceremony will take place next year,I expect you to be prepared. This is a significant milestone for you all."


    "Yes, esteemed father,"


    Lord Garius''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before continuing. "And remember," he added, his tone sharpening slightly, "your personal maids will attend the ceremony with their assigned masters. Ensure that your maid is also ready."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier replied again, sneaking a glance at Liana, who stood quietly by the wall. She gave him a slight, reassuring nod.


    As the feast continued, Javier''s polite demeanor hid the storm brewing in his mind. While his family discussed the mine and its future benefits, his thoughts were focused on the impending blessing ceremony.


    "Screw that blessing ceremony, behind his wine goblet. I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen... ekekekeke.


    The blessing ceremony was a grand tradition, a key moment when noble children''s magical aptitude and class would be appraised, defining their future roles in society. Javier wasn''t worried about others'' judgment; his concern lay in the strange twist of fate he had encountered.


    He recalled the day the status window appeared before his eyes¡ªa transparent panel floating in his vision that no one else seemed to notice. It revealed his class assignment, and the words haunted him:


    Class: Strategist Ruler


    "What the hell is this class?" Javier muttered under his breath the first time he saw it. It wasn''t a class he had ever heard of, not in this world or in the books he had read in the library. Swordmaster, High Priest, Hero, Mage¡ªthose were common titles. But Strategist Ruler? It wasn''t even in the records.


    Leaning back in his chair, he feigned interest in the conversation around him while his mind whirred with schemes.


    I have to make sure no one finds out. If the blessing ceremony goes as planned, everyone will know this. It''ll raise too many questions¡ªquestions I don''t want to answer.


    Nope. Next year, there won''t be any blessing ceremony at all. I''ll wreck it. I''ll ensure it''s delayed or canceled¡ªwhatever it takes.


    Liana, standing dutifully at his side, noticed his fleeting grin and raised an eyebrow in silent inquiry. Javier caught her look and waved it off casually. "Nothing, nothing," he murmured, though his mind was already spinning with devious ideas.


    Whatever this Strategist Ruler class was, he''d figure it out on his own terms¡ªquietly, secretly, and without anyone else meddling in his affairs.


    Javier leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands, a devilish smirk playing on his lips as his mind danced with possibilities.


    Alright, alright, blessing ceremony¡­ fine. I''ll let it happen¡ªif I can rig the game first. No way I''m letting this class go public. Nope, no thanks, pass. I''ll make sure my class looks harmless... something boring, like "Noble Son" or whatever. Yeah, that''ll work. Ehehehe.


    His eyes gleamed with mischief as he hatched his plan. There''s got to be a way to overwrite or hide that weird class. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned back in his chair, barely hearing Lord Garius discuss the family''s plans for the mine.


    The smirk widened as he imagined the scene¡ªstanding confidently at the ceremony, his class revealed as something unremarkable, the crowd nodding with approval. No suspicion, no unwanted attention. He''d keep his real abilities and this bizarre class under wraps, free to operate from the shadows as he pleased.


    Liana noticed the glint in Javier eye. "Young master," she said softly, leaning closer so only he could hear, "you''re plotting something, aren''t you?"


    Javier blinked, feigning innocence. "Me? Plotting? No. I''m just... thinking about how proud Father will be when everything goes perfectly."


    Liana sighed, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve got that smirk again. The one that says you''re up to no good."


    "Hey, hey, I''m always up to good! Sometimes." He chuckled, waving a hand.


    She didn''t look convinced but didn''t press the matter further. Liana had learned long ago that when Javier got that look in his eyes, there was no stopping him. All she could do was be there to pick up the pieces¡ªor, in some cases, to make sure the pieces didn''t scatter too far.


    As the evening feast continued, Javier''s mind stayed focused. Alright, time to dig into the library tomorrow. There''s gotta be something in Father''s collection. Or maybe... I should sneak into the temple archives? Hmm, that could work. Either way, this class nonsense is going to get "fixed."


    That night, as Javier lay on his bed, the room bathed in soft moonlight, he let out a satisfied sigh.


    Alright, let''s see if this stupid system has any tricks I can use.


    Closing his eyes briefly, he focused, willing the familiar status window to appear in his mind. Moments later, the translucent panel materialized, glowing faintly as rows of text and options hovered in his vision.


    Hmm¡­ let''s see here¡­ he navigated through the options, each selection highlighting itself as he examined it. He paused when a particular category caught his attention.


    "Ohhhh!!" he whispered, his voice barely above a breathless exclamation. "There''s actually a way to hide the actual class! Ehehehe... Jackpot."


    "Villager?" he muttered, stifling a laugh. "Nope, nope, nope. That class would make my father disown me on the spot. Pass."


    He scrolled further, shaking his head at the absurdity of some choices. "Peasant? Commoner? Are these even serious? Absolutely not! Too low-class¡­ I''m not about to embarrass myself here."


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. There, nestled among the options, was one that made his grin grow wider. "Ohhh! Noble Lord! Now that has a nice ring to it! Ehehehe¡­"


    The title practically oozed prestige and authority. It was perfect¡ªhigh enough to be respectable without raising suspicion, and generic enough not to attract too much attention. Javier chuckled under his breath, imagining his family''s reactions when the ceremony revealed his "new" class.


    ''Noble Lord Javier''... yeah, that''ll keep Father happy. And more importantly, it keeps my real class under wraps. Perfect!


    Excitement coursed through him as he hovered over the option, his thoughts racing with possibilities. This is it. This is how I win.


    For a moment, he paused, his finger hovering just above the invisible "confirm" button. A nagging thought crept in¡ªwhat if this didn''t work? What if there was some fail-safe he hadn''t accounted for? He quickly shoved the thought aside.


    "Nope, no time for doubts. This is the way forward," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. He took a deep breath and mentally pressed the option.


    As the status window updated, a message flashed briefly in his mind: Class Concealment Active. Displayed Class: Noble Lord.


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "Done and done. Now, let''s see them try to ruin my plans. Ehehehe¡­"


    Satisfied, he dismissed the status window and rolled over, a sense of accomplishment settling over him. Tomorrow, he''d act as if nothing had happened, all while silently reveling in his genius. Blessing ceremony? Bring it on. They''ll see exactly what I want them to see¡­ and nothing more.


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 64 Workshop of Wonders ( 64 )

    After a delightful breakfast with his doting mother, Lady Francesca,Javier arrive in his personal workshop.At the center of the room ,a massive pile of newly stocked mana stones. Javier rubbed his hands together, his mischievous grin widening as he surveyed the haul.


    "Hmmm¡­ perfect. Time to combine these into something special... like, say, bullets for my artillery cannon. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana, seated gracefully on the couch with a book in hand, glanced up at him. "Young Master? What are you planning to craft today?"


    "You''ll see soon enough, Liana. Trust me, it''s going to be awesome!"


    With a shrug and a small smile, Liana returned to her book, occasionally glancing at him. She had grown accustomed to his antics but still found them amusing.


    Javier rolled up his sleeves and got to work, activating his magic crafting skills. A faint blue aura enveloped his hands as he began combining the mana stones with precision.


    Ehehehe¡­ just wait. Soon my mana cannon will be operational, and I''ll be able to shoot the bad guys! Mess with me or my family? Declare war on House De Armand? You''ll regret it when my cannon goes KABOOM! Ekekekeke!


    Javier shaped the mana stones into sleek, bullet-like forms that looked simple. Once loaded into his cannon,the cannon would harness their stored magical energy, unleashing devastating blasts while leaving the mana bullets intact for recharging.


    "This way,I won''t waste resources. Efficient, reusable, and awesome. Hehe¡­ I''m a genius."


    Liana looked up again, raising an eyebrow at his muttering. "Young Master, are you planning to use that¡­ invention¡­ in the near future?"


    Javier grinned at her, his hands still glowing as he completed another mana bullet. "Oh, don''t worry, Liana. This is just¡­ a precaution. You know, in case anyone dares to mess with us."


    "Just be careful, Young Master. Your¡­ precautions often lead to chaos."


    "Chaos for them, maybe," Javier quipped, flashing her a confident smirk. "For us? It''s called victory."


    "Ten thousand troops? A hundred thousand? A million troops? They''ll all meet the weaponry of my previous world! Bwahahahaha!" Javier cackled, raising a fist in the air. "Sword cavalry? Knights? Mages? Archers? BOOM! Gone in a flash! "


    He glanced at the ore he had extracted from the mine. The possibilities seemed endless. "Hmm... let''s put this to good use. More puppet knights... more artillery cannons... Hehehe¡­"


    Javier turned toward Liana, who was quietly reading a book


    "Liana!"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Can you contact the merchants who supply the household?" he asked, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "I want them to buy a lot of mana stones. As many as they can get their hands on!"


    Liana let out a long, weary sigh. "Young Master¡­ why do you need more mana stones? Do you realize how difficult it is to obtain them? They''re not exactly lying around for the taking. Monsters don''t drop them often, and they''re rarely available in the market or the adventurer''s guild."


    Javier shrugged, dismissing her concerns with a flick of his hand. "Then make it a quest! Ehehehe! Put out a notice for adventurers! I don''t care how they get them¡ªI just need a lot of them."


    "Haaaaa¡­" Liana massaged her temples, clearly trying to maintain her composure. "Young Master, do you understand how much gold this will cost? And how much attention this kind of request might draw? Your father¡ª"


    "Forget about my father!" Javier interrupted "This is important! For the future of the household! No¡­ for the future of this territory!"


    "By the way," he continued, leaning back with a playful grin, "the mine I discovered¡ªis it operational now?"


    Liana nodded, her expression composed. "Yes, Young Master. The roads have been completed, and the workers have begun mining. Everything is progressing smoothly."


    Javier''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. "Good. That means my family''s influence, wealth, and power are growing stronger by the day."


    Liana sighed internally, already bracing herself for whatever outrageous request was about to follow.


    "I need a stronger ore. Something better. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Stronger ore? For what purpose, Young Master?"


    "For crafting, of course! I have some big plans, and I need the right materials to make them a reality." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking her head, Liana let out a small sigh. "This young master of mine¡­ always crafting and creating. How much ore do you need?"


    "Arrange it as a buyer, not as the noble owner," Javier said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ probably around 500 gold worth."


    "Five hundred gold?!" Liana exclaimed, her composure slipping for just a moment. "Young Master, if you purchase that much ore, where on earth are we going to store it all?


    Javier blinked, as if the answer were obvious. "Huh? Inside my magic storage, of course."


    Liana pressed a hand to her forehead, exasperated. "Young Master, not everyone has access to a magic storage space the size of a warehouse¡­"


    "Exactly! .Which is why I''ll handle the storage part. You just handle the negotiations and get me the ore."


    With a resigned sigh, Liana picked up her ledger and began jotting down notes. "Very well. I''ll arrange for the purchase. But please, Young Master, try to keep this endeavor from spiraling into chaos."


    "Chaos?" Javier feigned innocence. "Liana, everything I do is for the benefit of this family. Trust me, this is going to be a masterpiece."


    Her eyebrow twitched, but she held her tongue. Instead, she stood and smoothed out her skirt. "Very well, Young Master. I will relay your request to the merchants and see what can be done. But don''t blame me if your father finds out and demands an explanation."


    "Ehehehe, leave that to me!" Javier chuckled, waving her off. "I''ll handle Father if it comes to that."


    "Oh! Liana? Is there any kind of army that fights from the sky?"


    Liana paused and set the papers aside. "From the sky? Hmm¡­ according to the information, the royal forces maintain a wyvern unit."


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Oh! A wyvern force, huh? How do they attack?"


    "A combination of archers and mages ride the wyverns. They rain arrows or spells down from above. It''s a powerful and mobile force, really difficult to counter even with proper preparation."


    Javier tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ that means we need an anti-air weapon."


    "Young Master, you''re not planning anything reckless, are you?"


    "Reckless? Me?" Javier feigned innocence, gesturing toward the pile of mana stones in the corner. "Liana, everything I do is calculated."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she settled into the couch. "You''re going to use those mana stones to build¡­ what? A cannon? A new puppet?"


    Javier chuckled, holding up a half-finished schematic. "Not just any cannon. An anti-air mana gun. With enough precision to shoot down a wyvern mid-flight! Ehehehe¡­"


    "An anti-air weapon, you say? And what happens when the royal forces find out you''ve developed a weapon specifically designed to counter their wyvern unit?"


    Javier waved her concern away. "Pfft. That''s a problem for future Javier. Right now, I just want to see if I can build it."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, your curiosity is going to cause more trouble than it''s worth¡­"


    Ignoring her, Javier leaned back with a triumphant grin. " No, Liana. Imagine it¡ªten, twenty cannons stationed around the estate. Let them send a hundred wyverns; we''ll shoot them all down. Ehehehe!"


    Liana gave him a weary look. "And where exactly do you plan to test this¡­ anti-air cannon of yours?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier pondered, tapping his pencil against the parchment. "I''ll figure that out later. Maybe a secluded field? Somewhere the blast won''t scare the neighbors."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 65 Preparation for Conflict ( 65 )

    "Alright, two units of the mana cannon done. Now, onto the anti-air magic gun¡­" Javier muttered, excitement bubbling in his voice. He envisioned the weapon clearly¡ªa machine capable of sending endless bursts of magic into the sky, raining down destruction on any flying enemy.Liana, seated nearby, glanced at him with a concern. "Young Master, you really are intent on creating weapons of mass destruction."


    Javier flashed a mischievous grin. "Of course, Liana. What better way to protect our family and estate? If anyone dares to challenge us, they''ll have to deal with this first."


    He waved his hand, and a few mana stones floated up, shimmering with energy. As he combined the elements, A burst of light filled the room as he shaped a mana crystal into a compact, box-like structure.


    "Now for the most important part," Javier whispered. "The ammunition." He tapped the crystal with his finger, channeling the power of all five elements¡ªWind, Fire, Lightning, Earth, and Light¡ªinto it. The mana crystal began to hum with energy, each element enhancing its output. A combination of elemental power.


    He crafted the "bullet" carefully, ensuring it functioned like a battery¡ª a source of mana that would charge the anti-air weapon and shoot magic continuously. Each shot would unleash a devastating elemental blast, tearing through the air with speed and power.


    "I''ll make sure that whoever dares to attack us will regret it," Javier chuckled darkly as he tested the first prototype of his anti-air gun. The barrel glowed as the mana crystal powered up, ready to unleash a torrent of elemental magic.


    Liana, who had been watching this with growing disbelief, shook her head. "I know you''re trying to protect us, Young Master, but this is... overkill."


    Javier paused, glancing at her with a serious expression. "It''s not overkill if they start the war. If they make us the enemy, they should know that retaliation will come with the full force of my creations."


    Liana sighed softly, her hand on her forehead. What have I gotten myself into with this young master?


    "Alright, next up, a couple more of these mana cannon units and then, I''ll finally have the ultimate defense system."


    Liana watched, fully aware that this was just another step in Javier''s journey to build a world where no one would dare challenge him or his family. While she had her doubts about the scale of his ambitions, she couldn''t help but admire his drive.


    As long as I''m here, I''ll keep an eye on him...


    Javier leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head, a self-satisfied grin plastered across his face.


    Ehehehe¡­ Let them come with their medieval-style armies, their outdated formations, and their prideful knights. They''ll meet my latest weapons, my advanced defenses, and my army of puppet knights. Let''s see how well their shiny armor holds up against a mana cannon. kukuku!


    "In this world, wars erupt over anything¡ªland disputes, titles, women, power struggles, or just plain envy. One wrong glance or a minor insult, and resulting in full scale war."


    Javier glanced at the mana cannon unit glowing with faint elemental energy, reveling in his progress. He wasn''t just building weapons; he was creating insurance for his household''s future.


    "If they dare start a war against my family, I''ll be ready. No mercy. No second chances. They''ll regret crossing me. And that''ll be the end of their noble lineage."


    He returned to work, fine-tuning the next set of weapons. His puppet knights stood silently in the corner, polished and equipped, a looming reminder of his relentless preparation, ready to fight at a moment''s notice.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, your preparations are impressive, but I hope they remain unnecessary."


    Javier laughed, leaning against his workbench. "Oh, I hope so too, Liana. But if there''s one thing I learned in life, it''s that hoping for the best while preparing for the worst is the only way to survive."


    "Okay, Young Master. Enough with the crafting. Time for dinner," Liana announced firmly.


    "Ehhh?" Javier whined.


    "No ''Ehh.'' Now chup chup,"


    "Haaaaa... Liana,"


    "Now, Young Master!"


    "Okay, okay, chill¡­ ehehe," Javier relented, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.


    He moved quickly, storing his tools, prototypes, and mana-powered creations in his magic storage. The mana cannon disappeared in an instant, along with the piles of raw materials and finished designs. Javier was careful about keeping his secret projects hidden from everyone except his trusted maid.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she responded, tilting her head slightly.


    "Don''t tell anyone about my projects or my real power, okay? I want to remain the useless youngest son. Ehehehe."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head gently. "Haaaa... This again? Young Master, you do know I''ve never intended to tell anyone, not since the day you mastered magic."


    "Good," Javier replied, smirking as he straightened up. "Because the fewer people who know, the easier it''ll be to surprise anyone dumb enough to underestimate me."


    Liana gave him a look of mock exasperation, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re always full of surprises, Young Master. But now, let''s go. Dinner is waiting, and Lady Francesca will be upset if you''re late again."


    "Right, right," Javier said with a playful shrug. "Let''s not keep my beautiful mother waiting, or I''ll never hear the end of it. Ehehe."


    As they left the workshop, Javier glanced back at the now-empty room. No one other than Liana could know about his true abilities or secret projects¡ªnot his father, not his brothers, and certainly not the scheming nobles who would love to exploit him.


    This was his secret, and he intended to keep it that way. For now, he''d play the role of the harmless, carefree youngest son. But one day, when the time was right, they''d all see just how far ahead he had planned.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing up at him.


    "Don''t tell anyone about the weapons and puppet knights, okay?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you wish, Young Master,"


    "Thanks. I know I can count on you," .


    With that, they continued down the hall, the weight of his secret lingering in the air, yet somehow lightened by Liana''s unwavering support.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 66 A Request for Land ( 66 )

    Javier nestled comfortably on his mother''s lap, wrapping his arms around her in an affectionate hug. He buried his face against her breast, inhaling her comforting scent. "Mother¡­""Yes, my honey bun?" Lady Francesca replied, stroking his messy black hair with a tender smile.


    "Can you give me some land? Or at least permission to buy or acquire some?"


    Francesca tilted her head. "Why do you need land, anyway?"


    "I want to start a farming business," Javier said, grinning cheekily. "Ehehe."


    "Javier," Francesca laughed softly, "you know managing land requires more than just buying it. You''ll need money to run it, hire workers and guards, and ensure someone oversees the business daily. Are you ready for all that?"


    "Well¡­" Javier began, his grin widening. "Can I ask Liana to help? Ehehe."


    "Are you sure, my honey bun? Liana is your personal maid. If you ask her to manage your business full-time, you won''t see her every day."


    "Ehhhh?! No! I don''t want that!" Javier blurted, shaking his head furiously.


    "Haaaa¡­" Francesca sighed, pressing her fingers to her temple. "What am I going to do with you, Javier?"


    "Mother¡­ please,"


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "How much gold do you even have for this¡­ venture?"


    "Err¡­ around three gold coins?" Javier said sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe."


    "Liana," Francesca called, her voice laced with curiosity. "How does he have that much gold?"


    "I don''t know, Madam," Liana replied, standing nearby with her usual composed demeanor. "You''d best ask him yourself."


    Francesca narrowed her eyes at her son. "Javier, where did you get three gold coins?"


    "Ehehe¡­ Father gave them to me because I found the mine," he admitted, flashing a cheeky grin.


    Francesca leaned back, incredulous, her hands still resting on his shoulders. "Javier¡­ do you realize what you found is worth more than a hundred thousand gold coins? That stingy husband of mine gave you three?" She shook her head, muttering under her breath, "That stinky man¡­"


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly. "Hmm¡­ I can start with this much, right? Ehehehe."


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle softly. She knew he was up to something, but his antics always warmed her heart.


    As she held him close, she decided to indulge his request. "Fine, Javier. I''ll talk to your father about granting you a small plot of land. But you must promise me you''ll be responsible with it, and no risky ideas, understood?"


    "Yay! Thanks, Mother!" Javier cheered, squeezing her in a tight hug.


    Francesca sighed, brushing a stray lock of Javier hair away from his face. "But tell me, what exactly are you planning to farm?"


    "Pekko farm, sugarcane, cocoa, and other foods... Ehehe!" he declared proudly.


    Francesca gave Javier a skeptical look, her elegant brows furrowing in confusion. "Sugarcane? Cocoa? Those plants only grow deep in the forest. And besides, why would you want to farm such peculiar crops? No one even cultivates them,seriously."


    Javier leaned back on her lap, a sly grin on his face. "Ehehe¡­ They''re special, Mother. Trust me. Farming them will bring a lot of value in the future. They''re... versatile."


    Francesca tilted her head, trying to understand. "Sugarcane... Isn''t that the plant adventurers sometimes bring back from the southern forests? They say it''s sweet when chewed, but we''ve never seen it used for anything practical."


    Javier nodded, feigning curiosity. "Exactly! But I think it has more potential, Mother. I just need some land to try."


    "And cocoa... That''s the bitter fruit from the western jungles, isn''t it?" she continued. "Merchants sometimes sell the dried seeds for outrageous prices, claiming they''re a delicacy for certain tribes. But it''s so bitter, I can''t imagine anyone enjoying it."


    "Hmm, maybe it has uses we haven''t thought of yet," Javier replied with a knowing smirk, careful not to reveal too much.


    Francesca tapped her chin, still skeptical. "I suppose. But growing such exotic crops will take time, resources, and people who know how to handle them."


    Javier knew that in this world, sugar wasn''t refined as it would be in modern times. Sweeteners were primarily honey, gathered from bees, or syrup extracted from fruits and tree sap. Some wealthy nobles might import rare, candied fruits preserved in honey from distant regions, but that was a luxury few could afford. As for cocoa, its potential as a base for chocolate was entirely unknown¡ªpeople viewed it as an odd, bitter ingredient used in strange drinks by foreign tribes.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehe... Don''t worry about that, Mother. Just trust me! With the right care, these crops will bring us great profits!"


    Francesca sighed. "You''re always so full of schemes, Javier. I''ll speak to your father about the land, but I expect you to explain your plans clearly. No vague promises, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Mother! You''re the best!" Javier hugged her tightly, already envisioning a future where his knowledge from his past life would revolutionize agriculture in this medieval world.


    As Francesca held him close, she couldn''t shake the feeling that her youngest son had more up his sleeve than he let on.


    Meanwhile, Javier envisioned a future where sugarcane plantations produced refined sugar and cocoa farms yielded the first batches of chocolate. He would bring luxuries and innovation to this medieval world, securing his family''s wealth and influence for generations to come.


    For now, though, he simply basked in his mother''s warmth, content to let his grand plans unfold step by step.


    Liana stood quietly nearby, poised yet relaxed, her eyes observing the mother-son interaction.


    Inside, she sighed. Haaa... this young master of mine... always scheming for his so-called "future." I can only imagine the mischief this will lead to. Yet, despite her thoughts, a faint smile tugged at her lips. She couldn''t help but find his determination endearing, even if it often meant more work for her.


    "Mother?" Javier''s voice softened, breaking her train of thought.


    "Yes, my honey bun?" Francesca replied, stroking his hair affectionately.


    Javier leaned closer, his mischievous grin replaced by something genuine. "Ehehe... I love you." He then burrowed his face into her breast, inhaling her comforting scent deeply, cherishing the warmth and safety of her embrace.


    Lady Francesca''s expression melted into one of pure adoration. "Oh, my sweet boy, I love you too." She wrapped him in a warm embrace, holding him close.


    From her spot, Liana''s smile. No matter how mischievous or ambitious he was, he was still just a boy who loved his family. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana watched with a mix of amusement and exasperation as she observed her young master, Javier, shaking his head against Lady Francesca''s breast. The gentle movement made his mother''s bosom jiggle slightly, but Lady Francesca merely smiled indulgently, letting her son do as he pleased.


    "Ehehehe¡­ soft breast"


    Francesca chuckled, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You silly boy," she teased, her laughter light and airy. "Always so playful."


    "Mother, they''re just so soft!" Javier exclaimed, still buried in her breast, his voice muffled but filled with childlike joy.


    Lady Francesca chuckled again, shaking her head in affectionate disbelief. "You''re going to turn into quite the little rogue if you keep this up, my honey bun."


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the sight. It was moments like these that reminded her of the innocence of childhood, even if Javier''s antics occasionally drove her to the edge of her patience.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 67 Plans of a Playful Heart ( 67 )

    Lady Francesca gently stroked Javier''s hair as he leaned against her, his face buried in her breast. The soft warmth of her embrace made him sigh contentedly, inhaling deeply and reveling in the familiar scent of her."Just stay like this for a while, Mother," Javier mumbled, his voice muffled. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Francesca chuckled, her fingers pausing for a moment. "No can do, my sweet boy. Your father is expecting me, and you know how he gets if I''m late."


    Javier groaned, his arms tightening slightly. "Ugh¡­ fine. Why does Father have to ruin everything?"


    Francesca smiled down at him with a mix of affection and amusement. "Because he''s your father, honey bun. And he also my husband."


    Standing gracefully, she adjusted her gown and turned toward the door. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Take over from here," Francesca instructed, pointing toward her son with her lips, who was still sprawled lazily on the couch.


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana replied with a polite bow.


    Lady Francesca paused at the doorway, turning back to Javier with a mischievous smile. "Oh, and honey bun?"


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied, half-sulking.


    "There''s a letter for you. It''s from your future wife, Lady Gracelle," she teased.


    Javier''s head shot up, his face a mix of surprise and irritation. "Mother!"


    But Lady Francesca was already gone, her soft laughter trailing behind her.


    Javier flopped back onto the couch, throwing an arm over his face. "Why is she like this?"


    Liana stepped closer. "Shall I fetch the letter, young master?"


    Javier peeked at her from under his arm, his amber eyes gleaming with mock desperation. "Do I have to read it?"


    Liana tilted her head, her green eyes sparkling with amusement. "It would be impolite not to, young master. Lady Gracelle went to great lengths to write to you."


    With a dramatic sigh, Javier sat up, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Fine, bring it here. But if it''s another proposal to attend some boring event, I''m blaming you for convincing me to be nice to her in the first place."


    Liana gave a small bow before retrieving the letter. As she handed it to him, she said in a gentle tone, "Perhaps Lady Gracelle''s intentions will surprise you, young master."


    Javier took the letter, his curiosity piqued despite his reluctance. "Surprises, huh? Let''s see if this one''s worth it."


    As he opened the envelope, Liana stood quietly nearby, observing him with her usual composed demeanor. But deep down, she couldn''t help wondering about the contents of the letter¡ªand why the mention of Lady Gracelle made her chest feel oddly tight.


    Javier lounged lazily on the couch in the study room, holding the latest letter from Lady Gracelle. The crisp parchment practically radiated with flowery words of affection, all neatly written in her delicate script.


    He sighed deeply, running a hand through his messy black hair. "She''s going to visit us sometime soon," he muttered to himself, feeling no shock at the news. This wasn''t the first time Gracelle''s letters expressed how much she missed him¡ªor how hard she was trying to become the ideal "future wife."


    Setting the letter aside, Javier leaned back, staring at the ceiling with a faint groan. "Why, oh why, did I kiss her at Mother''s birthday party? Now she''s seriously in love with me. What was I even thinking?"


    Liana, who had been dusting a bookshelf nearby, paused and gave him a pointed look. "Young master," she said in her calm, measured tone, "you shouldn''t play with a young maiden''s heart. It''s your fault for kissing her in the first place."


    Javier waved her off with a sheepish grin. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But come on, it was just to see your reaction!"


    "And look at what happen to her now?."


    "Details, details," Javier replied, grinning mischievously. He sat up and propped his chin on his palm. "Honestly, why think too much about it? Ehehe¡­ nobles can marry more than one wife anyway. Just look at my father, Lord Garius. He''s practically the poster boy for ''collect ''em all.'' Ehehehe."


    Liana''s eyebrow twitched, but she kept her composure. "I''m not sure your father would appreciate that comparison, young master."


    Javier ignored her. "Okay, so here''s the plan. I''ll marry you first, Liana. Obviously. Then, if Gracelle turns into a hottie and grows beautiful like you or Mother, maybe she can join the lineup. But!" He raised a finger, "If she turns ugly or fat when we both reach adulthood, no deal! Cancel! I have standards, you know!"


    Liana resumed her dusting, her expression composed once more. "yeah yeah young master. But I must remind you, it''s not just about appearances. You shouldn''t dismiss people based on looks alone."


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t care what others think. If I say I want to marry a beautiful girl, I mean beautiful, hot, and sexy only. No ugly, no fatty." He leaned back, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "It''s my choice, Liana!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, amusement barely contained. "Your choice, hmm? Very well, young master. But may I suggest that you focus on growing up yourself before worrying about other people''s appearances?"


    Javier laughed, his eyes sparkling. "That''s why I need you, Liana. You''re my future wife, after all."


    "We''ll see about that, young master," Liana turned on her heel, clearly deciding the conversation wasn''t worth continuing. "I''ll bring tea to calm your delusions, Young Master."


    As she walked away, Javier leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "Ehehe¡­ life''s going to be fun with you by my side, Liana."


    From the corner of the room, Meira, the catfolk maid, peeked in with a curious tilt of her ears. "Did I hear something about wives? Young Master, you''re planning to marry more than one? Nya, ambitious as ever!"


    Javier''s attention shifted suddenly as he noticed a catfolk tail waving just outside the door. His eyes narrowed, realizing that someone must have overheard him. Looking carefully from his couch, he squinted and gasped. "Isn''t that Meira?"


    "Meira, wait!!!" Javier bolted upright, but the swift-footed catfolk was already halfway out the door.


    "Nya! Gossip like this can''t wait!" Meira''s tail swished excitedly as she dashed down the hallway, her laughter echoing. "Young Master Javier planning to marry multiple wives! Everyone must know!"


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair. "That loudmouth cat is going to turn this place upside down!"


    Liana stood calmly beside him, her expression composed, though her lips curved slightly in amusement. "Young Master, you reap what you sow. You shouldn''t have been so careless with your words."


    He glared at her, half-annoyed, half-pleading. "Ugh, this is all your fault, Liana! If you hadn''t teased me with that ''future wife'' vibe of yours, I wouldn''t have¡ª"


    "My fault?" Liana raised an elegant eyebrow, folding her arms. "Correct me if I''m wrong, Young Master, but you''re the one who started rambling about marrying me first¡ªand apparently setting ''standards'' for others."


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting slightly. "Still¡­ you didn''t have to just stand there while Meira overheard everything! You could''ve stopped her!"


    "Why would I do that?" Liana replied, her voice calm.


    Before Javier could retort, Meira''s excited voice echoed through the halls: "Guess what I just heard? The Young Master wants to marry more than one wife! And he already has his first pick!"


    Javier buried his face in his arm. "It''s official. My reputation is ruined."


    Liana tilted her head thoughtfully. "I wouldn''t say that. Considering how much the maids adore you, this might boost your popularity."


    "I''m not trying to win a popularity contest, Liana! I just¡ª"


    "¡ªwant me to be your first wife?" Liana finished smoothly, her eyes glinting with playful mischief.


    Javier froze, his brain stop thinking for a moment before he groaned loudly. "I can''t win with you, can I?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 68 Mischief in the Morning ( 68 )

    The sun had just begun to rise over the Armand estate, and the soft chirping of birds filled the cool morning air. Inside the manor, Liana walked quickly through the hallways, carried a tray of breakfast that she had made for her young master.But when she entered his bedroom, she found it empty.


    "Haaa... This young master of mine," she muttered, setting the tray down with a sigh. "It''s still early, and he hasn''t eaten breakfast yet. Where could he have gone this time?"


    Liana placed her hands on her hips, her eyes scanning the room before she turned and headed outside. It didn''t take long for her to figure out where Javier had gone. She made her way toward the Pekko pen, and sure enough, there he was¡ªgrinning widely as he saddled his bright orange Pekko, the one he named "Buddy."


    "Young Master!?" she called, her voice a mix of annoyance and authority. "Where do you think you''re going!?"


    Javier, startled at first, turned and flashed his usual mischievous smile. "Oh, Liana! Good morning! I was just warming up Buddy here."


    "Are you planning to sneak out again!?" Liana demanded, crossing her arms.


    "Aww, that''s harsh, Liana," Javier replied, rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "We''re just playing around the estate. Not going far, I promise." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmph!" Liana narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. She whistled sharply, and moments later, her own Pekko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird named Pikko¡ªtrotted over to her side. With practiced ease, Liana mounted Pikko, patting its neck.


    "Pikko, let''s keep an eye on Buddy and our young master. If they even think about sneaking out, we''ll stop them."


    Pikko squawked happily, eagerly flapped its wings.


    Javier huffed dramatically, patting Buddy on the neck. "See that, Buddy? They don''t trust us. Isn''t that rude?"


    Liana smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s hard to trust a cheeky and mischievous young master and his ''Buddy''"¡ªshe made air quotes with her fingers¡ª"don''t you think so, Pikko?"


    Pikko squawked again, as if mocking them, much to Liana''s amusement.


    Javier grinned, undeterred by their skepticism. "Let''s show them, Buddy! Let''s go!"


    With a loud squawk, Buddy dashed forward, carrying Javier across the estate at full speed. Javier''s laughter echoed as the Pekko weaved and dashed with excitement. The pair soon sped past a group of maids who were busy sweeping leaves near the estate''s main courtyard.


    "Young Master!!" the maids cried in alarm, clutching their brooms as dust flew around them.


    "Ehehe, sorry!!".


    Liana sighed, watching the chaos unfold from atop Pikko. "Haaa... Look at this young master of mine. He''s already causing a scene so early in the morning."


    The maids, still flustered from Javier''s sudden appearance, turned to Liana as she rode by. "Good morning, Miss Liana!"


    "Good morning. Keep up the good work," Liana replied, her tone steady as she passed them.


    The maids nodded, exchanging knowing smiles. It was clear that Javier''s antics had long since become a normal part of their morning routine.


    Meanwhile, Javier was still racing around on Buddy, waving to various workers as he sped by. "Good morning, everyone!" he called, laughing as Buddy kicked up small clouds of dust.


    Liana, keeping a watchful eye on him from a distance, shook her head but couldn''t hide the small smile on her lips. Despite his mischief, there was no denying that her young master brought energy and liveliness to the estate.


    "All right, Pikko," she said with a quiet chuckle. "Let''s follow him. Just in case he really does try to sneak out."


    Javier was thoroughly enjoying himself, gripping Buddy''s reins as the Pekko dashed around the estate. The wind rushed past him, and his laughter rang out across the grounds.


    "Faster, Buddy! Let''s show them what we can do!"


    Just as he rounded a corner, he sped right past the garden terrace where his father, Lord Garius, was seated. The viscount was enjoying his morning tea, surrounded by the his butler and a group of his personal maids. They stood quietly, attending to his every need as he gazed at the peaceful morning view.


    It was a calm moment¡ªor it had been, until Javier came crashing through.


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, its claws kicking up dirt and grass as it sped past the terrace. Javier''s loud laughter filled the air as he waved casually at his father.


    "Sorry, old man! Hahaha!" Javier called out, not bothering to slow down.


    Lord Garius froze mid-sip, his face twitching as a fine mist of tea sprayed from his mouth. He gripped the porcelain teacup tightly and bolted upright, his usually calm demeanor replaced with visible irritation.


    "Guuuuuuuuu!! JAVIERRRRRRRRR!!!" his voice boomed, startling everyone around him.


    The butler, perfectly composed despite the chaos, stepped forward and calmly adjusted Lord Garius''s cloak. "My lord, please be careful not to spill your tea."


    "Careful? How can I be careful when that brat is tearing through the estate like a wild animal!?" Lord Garius fumed, pointing in the direction Javier had gone.


    The maids exchanged nervous glances but kept their composure, quietly retrieving a fresh cup of tea for their master.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced over his shoulder, grinning as he heard his father''s shout. "Looks like we woke him up, Buddy! Let''s pick up the pace before he sends someone after us!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, its legs pumping faster as it darted around the estate.


    From her perch atop Pikko, Liana couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head at the scene. "Young master, must you provoke your father so early in the morning?"


    Lord Garius slumped back into his chair with a growl. "That boy is really annoying... causing too much trouble early in the morning."


    The butler offered a polite bow. "Shall I have someone fetch the young master, my lord?"


    "No," Garius muttered, waving him off. "Let him run himself ragged. At least it keeps him out of my work for a while."


    Despite his grumbling, there was a faint glimmer of amusement in his eyes. For all his son''s mischief, even Garius had to admit that mornings at the estate were never dull.


    Lady Francesca, radiant as always, strolled gracefully toward the garden terrace with her group of personal maids following her. Her elegant dress swayed with each step, and her presence was enough to catch the attention of everyone nearby. Her co-wives, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia, trailed slightly behind with their own entourages, the morning sunlight glinting off their beautifully embroidered gowns.


    As Francesca walked, a blur of orange and black darted past her, causing the maids to step aside in surprise. She paused mid-step, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of her youngest son and his ever-energetic Pekko.


    "Haaah," Francesca sighed with a touch of exasperation. "My honey bun is already causing chaos this early in the morning."


    Javier, noticing his mother from afar, immediately pulled Buddy to a stop. The Pekko skidded slightly, squawking before coming to a neat halt right in front of Lady Francesca.


    Javier dismounted with practiced ease, his eyes sparkling mischievously. He straightened his slightly ruffled shirt, adopted a gentlemanly posture, and approached her like a knight greeting a queen.


    "Good morning, my beautiful lady," Javier said in a deep, overly dramatic tone, taking Francesca''s hand with a flourish. He bowed low, pressing a light kiss to her hand.


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle, her son''s antics softening her mood instantly. "Oh, Javier," she said, shaking her head lightly, "you''re far too charming for your own good. Who taught you to act this way?"


    "I was born this way, Mother," Javier quipped, smirking as he straightened.


    Behind her, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia observed the interaction but showed little interest. Phenelopie merely raised an eyebrow and muttered, "Such theatrics this early in the morning..."


    Garcinia let out a faint, dismissive hum, clearly uninterested in joining the display of affection.


    Javier''s smirk grew sly as he noticed their lack of reaction. Shoo, shoo, you ugly ladies. Why ruin such a perfect moment? My mother is the real star here.


    Francesca placed a hand on her hip. "Javier, are you planning to run wild all morning? Or shall I have to remind you that breakfast awaits?"


    "Oh, but Mother," Javier replied smoothly, "how can I think of breakfast when such a lovely sight greets me first thing in the morning?"


    Francesca laughed softly, patting his cheek. "Flattery won''t save you if you don''t behave today. Now, off with you before you charm every maid in the estate."


    "Yes, my lady," Javier said, flashing her a playful grin before hopping back onto Buddy''s saddle.


    As he rode off, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia finally stepped closer.


    "Must you indulge him so much, Francesca?" Phenelopie asked with a hint of irritation.


    Francesca gave her a serene smile. "He''s my youngest. Indulging him is my privilege."


    Lady Garcinia simply sighed. "If only he were as composed as Marcellus or Cedric."


    But Francesca, watching Javier ride away with his signature smirk, thought differently. Composed? Where''s the fun in that?


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 69 Tea, Tumbles, and Tails ( 69 )

    Lady Francesca chuckled softly. "Perhaps later, I''ll pamper him properly," she mused. A playful smile curved her lips. "After all, he''s my precious honey bun."She imagined it vividly: pulling Javier into a warm embrace, hugging him tightly, and burying his face against her breast. "I can already see his reaction..." The thought made her laugh. "He''d likely grumble, squirm, and put on a show of mock annoyance" but she knew better. Beneath that cheeky exterior, he loved every second of it.Sometimes, he even dared to fondle her breast, a playful gesture she always allowed, relishing the bond they shared.


    He can act as proud and mischievous as he likes, but he''s still my little boy.


    As she sipped her tea calmly, a small, knowing smile played on her lips while she observed the chaos from afar. From her vantage point, she could clearly see her youngest son, Javier, dashing across the estate on his Pekko, Buddy, with Liana in hot pursuit.


    "That boy of yours is too mischievous and rude, Francesca," Lord Garius grumbled, his voice carrying the weight of a long-suffering father.


    Francesca chuckled softly, setting her teacup down. "Oh, you know how Javier is. He''s always full of life," she replied, her tone tinged with fondness.


    Lord Garius sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "He dashed through my peaceful morning tea time, yelling like a hooligan. And that blasted bird of his ruin my morning tea!"


    "Pekko, dear. They''re called pekkos," Francesca corrected with a teasing laugh.


    "Urrrgh!" Garius groaned in frustration, earning a stifled giggle from his first wife.


    Meanwhile, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Gracilia sat at the breakfast table, looking entirely uninterested in the chaos. They quietly enjoyed their tea and biscuits, not sparing a glance at the spectacle unfolding.


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she caught sight of Javier and Liana again. Javier was riding Buddy with wild laughter, weaving in and out of the estate paths, while Liana, on her own Pekko, Pikko, was chasing after him with a mix of desperation and frustration.


    "Young master!! Stop this at once!!" Liana''s voice echoed across the estate.


    "Hahahahahaha! Liana!! Catch me if you can!! Kekekeke!" Javier called back, his laughter infectious.


    Francesca stifled a laugh with her hand as she overheard Liana''s next shout.


    "You just flipped Miss Gloria''s skirt and peeked at her panties!"


    "She''s gorgeous and hot! How could I resist?!" Javier''s laughter grew even louder. "Run, Buddy! Faster!! Ekekeke!"


    "Haaaa¡­ that boy¡­" Francesca shook her head, though the fond smile never left her face.


    Lord Garius put his teacup down on the table, visibly exasperated. "Francesca! Do something about him before he tarnishes the family name further!"


    Francesca waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic. He''s just a boy having fun. Besides, Liana will catch him eventually."


    From across the estate, a frustrated Liana could be heard yelling, "Young master! I swear, if you don''t stop right now¡ª!!"


    "Never! Freedom is calling me!!" Javier whooped, as Buddy squawked enthusiastically beneath him.


    Francesca couldn''t help but laugh out loud this time. "He''s certainly lively, isn''t he?" she said, her tone betraying the pride she felt for her spirited son.


    Lord Garius simply groaned again, pinching the bridge of his nose. This is going to be a long day.


    As the sounds of laughter and chaos continued to fill the estate, Francesca took another sip of her tea, her heart swelling with delight. Watching her son embrace the freedom of youth, unburdened by the expectations that loomed over him.


    "Let him have his fun," she murmured to herself. "After all, he''ll grow up all too soon."


    Lady Francesca leaned back in her chair, her serene demeanor masking the sharp curiosity in her voice as she addressed her husband. "By the way, dear, the mine is operational now, isn''t it?"


    Lord Garius glanced at her, slightly wary of her tone. "Yes, it is. Why do you ask?"


    Adopting a noble and teasing air, Francesca rested her chin on her hand. "Oh, I was just wondering how much earnings you''ve received so far... and yet you gave Javier, let''s see¡­ three gold coins?"


    Her words hit Garius like a lightning bolt. Mid-sip, he sputtered and sprayed tea everywhere, his composure utterly shattered. He coughed, stuttering as he tried to compose himself. "W-What are you talking about? I¡ªI¡ª"


    Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, darling, no need to panic. I was simply curious." She sipped her tea gracefully, thoroughly enjoying his flustered state. Like father, like son. Always so dramatic, she mused to herself.


    Clearing his throat and dabbing at his mouth with a napkin, Garius grumbled, "He''s just a child. He doesn''t need that much money yet. What would he even do with it?"


    "By the way, dear, Javier mentioned something interesting to me recently," she began, delicately setting her cup back on the table.


    Garius raised a brow, his curiosity piqued. "What now?"


    "He said he''s interested in acquiring land to start a business. Farming, if I''m not mistaken," Francesca said with a calm yet deliberate tone.


    "Farming?" Garius frowned slightly, stroking his chin as he considered the idea.


    Francesca nodded, her tone remaining neutral. "Yes. He came to me for advice. He seemed quite serious about it. Oh, and he also asked for permission to visit the barracks behind the estate. I assume he''s curious about the estate''s defenses or perhaps wants to learn something from the soldiers stationed there."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, letting out a small sigh. "That boy always has his own plans. Farming, though? Hmph. At least it''s a respectable endeavor. And the barracks¡­ well, I suppose it won''t hurt to let him observe. He could stand to learn some discipline from the soldiers."


    Francesca smiled faintly, keeping her true thoughts to herself. She knew her son well¡ªJavier never did anything without a reason. Whatever he was planning, she trusted in his judgment.


    "I''ll leave it to you, dear," she said with a serene tone. "Just remember, our little honey bun is growing up fast. You might want to take his ideas seriously, even if they sound odd at first."


    Garius grunted but didn''t reply, his mind clearly turning over the implications of Javier''s latest endeavors.


    Francesca hid her amusement behind her cup as she sipped her tea again. Deep down, she felt a sense of pride watching her youngest son carve his own path, even if it came with a touch of mischief and chaos. After all, every little honey bun needs room to grow, she thought, savoring the little moments of laughter and love that filled her home. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana''s voice echoed across the estate as she rode her Pekko, Pikko, in hot pursuit.


    Javier, perched confidently atop Buddy, glanced back over his shoulder with a devilish grin. "Ehehehe¡­ catch me if you can, Lianaaa!!" he called out, his laughter ringing in the crisp morning air. Buddy squawked in delight, sharing its master''s mischievous mood, and picked up speed, its talons kicking up little clouds of dust behind it.


    From her seat at the outdoor breakfast table, Francesca watched the lively scene unfold with an amused chuckle. Her youngest son¡ªher mischievous honey bun¡ªwas up to his usual antics again. She sipped her tea, the corners of her lips quirking up as Javier''s laughter mingled with Buddy''s cheerful squawks.


    "He really is something," she murmured to herself, watching as Liana, ever the diligent maid, urged Pikko to close the gap. The young maid''s frustration was evident, but Francesca noticed a faint smile tugging at Liana''s lips, betraying her fondness for the boy.


    "The youngest among all my husband''s children¡­ yet the most spirited," Francesca thought, her gaze softening. Javier''s antics might drive others to exasperation, but to her, they were a source of endless amusement and pride.


    As Buddy and Javier dashed across the courtyard, weaving through startled maids and narrowly avoiding decorative flower beds, Garius groaned from his seat nearby. "Does that boy ever take anything seriously?" he muttered, setting down his cup of tea with a frustrated sigh.


    Francesca didn''t respond immediately, her attention still on Javier, who was now waving at a group of maids as he sped past. She shook her head fondly. "He''s just¡­ full of life. Don''t you think it''s refreshing, dear?"


    "Refreshing? Chaos is more like it,"


    Back on the field, Liana finally gained some ground "Young Master! Stop this at once! You''ll ruin the courtyard again!"


    Javier threw his head back, laughing. "Hahahaha! You''re just jealous because Buddy''s faster than Pikko! Admit it, Liana!"


    "Admit what?! Once I catch you, mark my words, young master!"


    Francesca chuckled again, watching her son playful energy spread across the estate. Javier''s laughter, the cheerful cries of the Pekkos, and Liana''s flustered scolding created a scene that brought a sense of joy to the otherwise serene morning.


    "My honey bun, always stirring up chaos," Francesca mused with a quiet laugh. "But that''s what makes this place feel alive."


    As Liana and Pikko continued their determined pursuit, Francesca watched with a quiet sense of satisfaction. Javier might be mischievous, but to her, he embodied youth, energy, and charisma¡ªa stark contrast to the stiff, serious demeanor of his older siblings and step-siblings.


    "Run all you want, my honey bun," Francesca murmured under her breath, her eyes warm with love. "Just don''t forget to come back to your mother when you''re done."


    With that, she took another sip of her tea, feeling a blend of affection and admiration for her spirited son. This was a scene she cherished¡ªfilled with laughter, light, and the promise of youthful adventures yet to come.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 70 Laughter and Liaisons ( 70 )

    "Got you!" Liana''s triumphant shout echoed across the estate as she leapt off Pikko and landed deftly in front of Javier, blocking his escape.Javier, still seated on Buddy, looked around frantically. "Eeeek! Liana! Mercy!!"


    "Now you''ve got nowhere to run, young master¡­" Liana''s eyes gleamed with mock menace as she took a step forward, rolling up her sleeves.


    "Eeeek!! Somebody!! Help me!!!" Javier squirmed, trying to maneuver Buddy backward, but the loyal Pekko seemed more interested in preening its feathers than fleeing.


    "No one''s going to help you now, young master. You''ve been causing too much chaos this morning!" Liana smirked, reaching out to grab him.


    Just as her fingers nearly caught his collar, a calm, familiar voice interrupted.


    "Liana."


    She froze mid-motion, turning to see Lady Francesca standing nearby with her usual grace, a serene smile on her face.


    "Y-Yes, madam?" Liana straightened immediately, her tone respectful but slightly nervous.


    Javier, sensing his chance, silently cheered. "Now''s my moment¡­ ehehehe."


    Sliding off Buddy, he sprinted toward his mother, throwing himself behind her and grabbing her arm. "Motherrrr!! Save meee!!" he cried, peeking out from behind Francesca with exaggerated fear.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, glancing between her mischievous son and the exasperated Liana. "What''s going on here?"


    "Madam, young master just flipped Miss Gloria''s skirt, peeked, and then caused a ruckus all morning!" Liana reported, her voice firm but tinged with frustration.


    "She was gorgeous, Mother!"


    Francesca sighed, placing a hand on her forehead, but her lips twitched with amusement. "Javier, honey bun, you can''t just go around flipping skirts."


    "But Mother, it''s not like I do it every day! Just... occasionally!" he defended, peeking out further, though he remained firmly behind her.


    Liana let out a groan, folding her arms. "Madam, he''s getting bolder by the day. If we don''t put a stop to this now, who knows what he''ll do next?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca chuckled, patting Javier''s head. "Liana, I trust you to discipline him appropriately. Just... try not to leave any permanent damage."


    Javier''s eyes widened in betrayal. "Mother, noooo!!!"


    Liana smirked, advancing once more. "Now, young master¡­ no one is going to save you."


    "Buddy, help!!" Javier shouted desperately, but the Pekko merely tilted its head, uninterested.


    And so, the chase resumed, with Javier dashing around the estate once again, Liana hot on his heels.


    Francesca sipped her tea, watching with amusement. "Haaa... my honey bun truly knows how to brighten the morning."


    After finishing her morning tea, Lady Francesca decided to head back inside the manor with her group of personal maids. As she walked, she paused mid-step, her ears catching the unmistakable sound of her youngest son''s panicked scream echoing across the estate.


    "Eeeeeeeeekkk! Liaaaaanaaaa!"


    She sighed, a wry smile gracing her lips. Without turning back, she addressed her personal maids walking behind her. "It seems my honey bun has finally met his match today."


    The maids stifled their laughter, trying to maintain their composure. One of them, Marie, hesitated before speaking. "Madam, should we¡­ intervene?"


    Francesca shook her head gracefully. "Oh, no. This is between Liana and him. She''s more than capable of teaching him a lesson without breaking him. Besides, he''s far too clever for his own good. A little humility will do him wonders."


    As they resumed their walk, another scream pierced the air, followed by a flurry of laughter.


    "Liaaaana! Nooo!! Not the water bucket!!"


    Francesca chuckled softly. "Ah, the joys of youth. Let them sort it out."


    Her maids nodded, smiling as they followed her into the manor, leaving the chaos behind them. Just then, Francesca heard her youngest son''s laughter ringing out. "AHAHA! Liana, you missed!!!!" It sounded like her son had managed to evade the water bucket after all.


    Javier bolted into the manor like a whirlwind of chaos, his mischievous laughter echoing through the halls as he darted between surprised maids. With a practiced flick of his hand, he flipped another skirt, his eyes twinkling as he called out his observations.


    "Ehehehe¡­ black! Classy!"


    "Young master!!" the maid shrieked, her face turning crimson as she tried to hold her skirt down.


    Undeterred, Javier darted past another, cheekily adding, "Oh¡­ pink! So cute!"


    Then, spotting another maid: "Whoa, green? Daring! Ehehehehe!"


    Francesca, watching from a distance, sighed deeply but couldn''t entirely hide her amusement. "At least my son has an eye for beauty." She couldn''t help but notice his selective mischief¡ªhe only targeted the more attractive maids.


    Just then, Marita came barreling down the hallway, her heavy steps shaking the floor as she waved enthusiastically. "Young master! I heard you like flipping skirts! Here, I''ll show you mine!" she bellowed with glee, lifting her skirt halfway before Javier''s horrified eyes.


    "Eeeeeeekkkk!! No thank you!!" Javier squealed, turning on his heel and running for dear life, his laughter replaced by pure panic.


    Francesca burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand as tears formed in the corners of her eyes. "Oh, my honey bun¡­ You truly reap what you sow."


    The maids, no longer angry, joined in her laughter, watching Marita chase after Javier, "Come back here, young master!!"


    Marita''s booming voice echoed through the manor as she relentlessly pursued Javier. "At least let me kiss you on the cheek, young master!"


    "Eeeekk!! The slobbering kiss monster! Stay away from me!!" Javier wailed, his panic mounting as he sprinted faster.


    His eyes darted behind him, only to see Marita inexplicably gaining on him. "How come she so fast with that weight?! Gyaaaaahhhh!! Lianaaaaa!! Save me!!!"


    Spotting salvation ahead, Javier''s eyes lit up when he saw Gloria, the stunning and elegant head maid, standing near the grand staircase exuding an air of authority and grace.


    "Gloriaaaaa! Save me!!" Javier cried, dashing behind her.


    Without waiting for permission, he dove behind her, clutching her waist for dear life. In the chaos, he couldn''t resist leaning in and inhaling her subtle, floral scent. "Ehehehe¡­ so lovely, so fragrant, my beautiful Gloria!" he whispered gleefully, earning himself a raised eyebrow from the head maid.


    Gloria sighed deeply but remained composed. "That''s enough, Marita. I''ll handle him from here."


    Marita slowed to a stop, pouting dramatically. "Aww, just one kiss?"


    Javier peeked around Gloria, sticking his tongue out in disgust. "No! Blergh¡­ Go away!" he shuddered, making a face at the thought.


    "Now, Marita, go and do your job properly," Gloria instructed with calm authority.


    "Yes, Miss Gloria¡­" Marita mumbled, waddling off while muttering about unfair treatment.


    As soon as Marita was out of sight, Javier''s mischief returned. Hugging Gloria tighter, he grinned up at her and puckered his lips. "Ehehe¡­ beautiful Gloria¡­ chuuu!"


    Gloria rolled her eyes but leaned down slightly to let him plant a quick kiss on her lips. "There. Happy now?"


    "Delighted, my beautiful savior!" Javier chirped with a dramatic bow, causing Gloria to let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Now, now, where is Miss Liana?" Gloria asked, glancing around. "I think I heard she was chasing you earlier, wasn''t she?"


    Javier''s playful grin froze, and a nervous chuckle escaped him. "A-Ah¡­ about that¡­ Maybe we should keep this between us, Gloria? No need to involve her¡­ right?"


    Before Gloria could respond, Liana''s familiar voice rang out from the end of the hallway.


    "Young master! There you are!"


    Javier yelped, looking around frantically for another escape route. "Ekkk!! Lianaa!!" he cried, dashing off, leaving a bemused Gloria shaking her head.


    "That boy¡­ always causing a scene,"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 71 Breakfast with a Side of Mischief ( 71 )

    Javier sat comfortably at the long dining table, a plate piled high with succulent cuts of meat before him. The aroma of grilled king boar and other high-quality meats filled the air¡ªa feast he had secretly provided for himself after his recent hunts. Only Liana, his personal maid, knew the truth behind the bountiful supply of rare delicacies.Between bites, he glanced at Liana, who stood nearby.


    "Liana, did you eat your breakfast yet?"


    Liana sighed, brushing a stray strand of her hair


    ."Haaa¡­ how can I eat breakfast when the first thing I do in the morning is chase after you and your ''buddy''? You''ve worn me out already, young master."


    Javier grinned mischievously and gestured toward the seat beside him.


    "Then sit with me and eat. Ehehe, I won''t tell anyone."


    Liana shot him a sharp look


    "Young master, maids cannot sit with their masters in the main dining room. It''s against decorum, and I''ve told you countless times not to encourage the other maids to bend the rules."


    "Tch! Too strict. You''re no fun, Liana."


    "Discipline ensures order, young master, If I indulged you, what would the other maids think? Or worse, what would your parents say?"


    "Ugh, always with the ''what would they think'' talk." He speared another piece of meat with his fork.


    "You''re lucky I like you enough not to argue."


    Liana suppressed a chuckle, adjusting his napkin with practiced care. "And you''re lucky I have the patience to handle your antics, young master. Now, finish your meal. You''ve got a full day ahead."


    "Yes, ma''am," Javier teased, giving her a mock salute.


    "But you know, Liana¡­ I''d still rather have you sitting here with me."


    "Eat your breakfast, young master,"


    Javier smirked as he picked up a juicy piece of grilled king boar meat with his fork, holding it out toward Liana.


    "Liana... say aaaaaa."


    Liana''s let out a frustrated sigh. "Young master, this is not proper," she whispered, glancing around the dining room.


    "No one''s here, I promise," Javier said with a playful grin. "Besides, I''m your young master. Doesn''t that mean you have to do what I say?" Read the latest on empire


    Liana gave him a doubtful look but leaned down hesitantly. After checking the room again to make sure no one was watching, she took a small bite of the meat. "There. Are you happy now?"


    "Oh, we''re just getting started," Javier replied, grinning widely as he speared another piece of meat. "Come on, Liana, aaaaaa!"


    "Young master¡ª"


    "Aaaaaaa!"


    Giving in, Liana leaned down again and accepted another bite.


    "This is the last one," she said firmly, though her voice softened as she chewed.


    "You say that every time, and yet here we are," Javier teased, already getting ready with the next piece. "You deserve this for working so hard to keep me in line."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help the small smile that appeared on her lips. "You''re impossible, young master."


    "But I''m your impossible young master," he said playfully, holding up another piece. "Now, say aaaaa¡ª"


    "Fine, but only if you promise to behave for the rest of the day," Liana bargained, leaning in slightly.


    "Deal," Javier said, but the sparkle in his amber eyes suggested he might not keep that promise.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, smirking as he swirled the last piece of meat on his plate. "Liana... can you pour me some strong wine? Ehehe."


    Liana raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "Young master, you''re only 11 years old. You shouldn''t drink too much alcohol."


    "Hmm? But you always pour me some, like during Mother''s birthday party, remember?" Javier replied, his mischievous grin getting wider.


    Liana''s composure wavered as she recalled the event. "Guh¡­ Fine," she relented, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Just one glass. And you''re not getting a drop more."


    "Ehehe, love you, Liana. Muah!" Javier chirped, blowing her a playful kiss.


    "Haaa... What am I going to do with you, young master?" Liana sighed, but a faint smile played at her lips as she went to get the wine.


    As she poured a small amount into his glass, Javier''s mind wandered.


    (Don''t worry, Liana. I''m already old enough to drink wine... ehehe. If I had been summoned here instead of reborn, you''d already be my wife.)


    "Cheers, my lovely Liana."


    "Just don''t cause trouble after drinking, young master," Liana warned, shaking her head but smiling as she watched him sip. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of man he would become, this charming and mischievous boy she couldn''t imagine her life without.


    Liana carefully wiped Javier''s mouth with a napkin, making sure her young master''s face was spotless. His plate was clean, showing it was clear he had enjoyed every bite of the delicious breakfast she had prepared.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our usual routine?"


    Liana sighed, already knowing she wouldn''t be able to deny him. "Haa... fine." She leaned closer, and their lips met in a gentle yet lingering kiss


    "Love you, Liana. Ehehe," Javier whispered


    "Yes, yes, I know, young master," she replied, her voice warm with affection. "Now, enough of your antics. Lady Francesca told me earlier that you should meet her once you''ve finished breakfast."


    Instead of listening right away, Javier leaned in and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. "Liana..."


    His voice was filled with warmth and longing, leaving Liana momentarily surprised. She gently placed her hand on his back, returning the embrace. "Young master... what am I going to do with you?"


    "Spoil me more, of course," he said, his voice muffled but cheerful.


    Liana smiled softly, shaking her head. "You''re already spoiled enough. Now, off you go to Lady Francesca before you cause any more chaos this morning."


    "Fine, fine,"


    "Young master?"


    "Yes, my lovely maid, Liana?" Javier responded with a grin, excited for what she would say next.


    "I''ll be at the maid''s dining area if you need to find me after this."


    "Okay, Liana," he said, his mischievous smile growing. Without hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her lips.


    Caught off guard, Liana froze for a moment, then let out a soft sigh and returned the kiss, her cheeks flushing slightly. As she pulled back, she gave him a stern but affectionate look.


    "Young master, you really need to stop being so bold."


    "Ehehe, only to you"


    "Haa... what am I going to do with you?" she muttered, shaking her head, but a small smile remained on her lips as she left the room.


    As Liana walked toward the maid''s dining area, she couldn''t help but smile to herself. Her young master, mischievous as ever, had a way of melting her heart despite all his antics. Deep down, she felt a warmth she couldn''t quite put into words.


    "I hope you truly mean it, young master, when you say you''ll make me your wife someday," she thought, her emerald eyes softening as she glanced toward the direction he''d gone.


    She could already picture the scene that would unfold in Lady Francesca''s room. Javier would dash in, his charming grin on full display, and throw himself into his mother''s arms.


    Lady Francesca, ever doting, would catch him without hesitation, cradling him as if he were still a little boy. She''d undoubtedly let him bury his face against her breast, letting him inhaling her scent, enjoying the warmth and comfort as he fondled her breast with innocent affection while hugging her tightly and showering her with endearments.


    "My precious honey bun!" Francesca would coo, planting kisses on his forehead, cheeks, and even his lips, completely unbothered by his boldness.


    Liana paused for a moment, placing a hand lightly over her chest. "No matter how far he goes or how much he grows, I''ll be by his side. Even if he keeps causing chaos, that''s just who my young master is."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 72 Breakfast Banter ( 72 )

    In the cozy maid dining hall, Liana sat gracefully, her movements as fluid and composed as one would expect of a maid serving a noble house. Her breakfast, simple but well-prepared, was eaten with an air of elegance that came naturally to her.As she delicately picked at her food, her mind wandered. "I started working here when I was just 15," she thought. "I was just another household maid then, nothing special."


    She smiled faintly, remembering the moment her life changed. "When I turned 18, Madam Francesca assigned me as the young master''s personal maid. It felt like an honor... and now, here I am. Young Master is 11 now. That makes it 14 years of service."


    A quiet chuckle escaped her lips. "Still, I''m only 29. Barely a teenager by elven standards." She shook her head lightly, amused by the passage of time,


    "Haaa¡­ I wonder how everyone is doing back at the village."


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Lithia, the dark elf maid, entered the room. Lithia picked up her breakfast from the serving table and sat across from Liana.


    Lithia raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Liana? What''s on your mind?."


    Liana blinked, startled from her thoughts, and smiled. "Oh, nothing much. I was just thinking about the village. It''s been so long since we''ve gone back."


    Lithia nodded, a wistful smile gracing her lips. "yeah.."


    Liana leaned forward. "I heard your older brother is getting married this year,"


    Lithia rolled her eyes playfully. "Yeah, finally. He''s already 102. Took him long enough."


    Both maids chuckled, sharing a light moment in the midst of their busy morning. The warmth of their bond, formed through years of shared service and common roots, was evident.


    Lithia leaned back in her chair. "You know, we should plan a visit back to the village one of these days."


    Liana nodded. "Maybe after the young master''s next blessing ceremony."


    Their laughter echoed softly in the room as they shared stories of home, temporarily transported back to their roots while enjoying a rare moment of peace.


    "So, Lithia," Liana began with a teasing smile, "you and Meira serve Master Cedric and Master Marcellus, right?"


    Lithia groaned, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, and let me tell you, it''s not easy. Lucky you, Liana, serving someone who isn''t strict or overly serious."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a knowing smirk forming on her lips. "Not strict, but cheeky and mischievous. Believe me, it''s not as ''lucky'' as you think. Wanna trade?"


    Lithia''s face turned pale at the suggestion. She shook her head vigorously. "No way! I still remember the day he flipped my skirt and¡ª" she paused, shuddering dramatically, "he hid under it!"


    Liana couldn''t help but burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand. "That does sound like him,But you have to admit, you''d never get bored with him around."


    Lithia groaned again, burying her face in her hands. "Bored? No. Traumatized? Maybe. And you''re actually fine with that?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana''s smile softened as she leaned back. "He can be mischievous, sure, but he''s kind and caring in his own way. Besides, I know how to handle him."


    Lithia peeked through her fingers, skeptical. "Handle him? Or spoil him?"


    Liana shrugged, her cheeks tinting slightly. "Maybe a little of both."


    Lithia leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table as she stared at Liana with wide, curious eyes. "Liana, you''re so lucky, you know that?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, taking another graceful bite of her breakfast. "Why is that?"


    "He bought you a Pekko! Do you even realize how much those things cost? Nearly 20 gold coins each! And 5 gold coins is already more than what we personal maids make in an entire year." Lithia''s voice was a mix of envy and disbelief.


    Liana nodded, her expression calm but with a flicker of pride. "Yeah, I know. Household maids only earn around 5 to 7 silver coins a month. The difference is pretty big."


    Lithia leaned in closer, lowering her voice as though about to reveal a great secret. "Do you know how he managed to get that much money? I mean, he''s just 11! It''s not like he can own a business."


    Liana froze for a moment but quickly composed herself, giving a nonchalant shrug. "Hmm? Better not know about it, Lithia."


    Lithia blinked in surprise. "Wait, you do know, don''t you?"


    "I said, better not know. Just enjoy the fact that our young master is generous and leave it at that."


    Lithia pouted, clearly not satisfied but unwilling to push further. "Fine, fine. But still, lucky you."


    Liana allowed herself a small smile, her thoughts wandering briefly to her young master''s secret trips to the forest and the hard work he put in to support not just himself but the people around him. "It''s not about luck," she murmured softly, mostly to herself. "He''s just... special."


    Lithia noticed the fond tone but decided not to comment, instead digging back into her meal. "If you say so."


    Meira strolled into the dining area, her tail swaying lazily as she grabbed her plate of food. When she noticed Liana and Lithia chatting, she perked up and walked over to join them, a playful glint in her eyes.


    "Oh! Here comes young master Javier''s ''second mama,''" Lithia teased as Meira sat down. "Before you were reassigned to serve Master Cedric, of course."


    Meira''s ears twitched, and her cheeks flushed. "Nya! Liana, tell her to stop teasing me!" she whined, her tail flicking in irritation.


    Liana chuckled, her composure unwavering. "Remember, Meira? You breastfed young master Javier when he was a baby, even though you didn''t have milk."


    Meira''s blush deepened as she fumbled for a response. "Um... you know it was Lady Francesca''s order because young master Javier was so fussy back then..."


    Lithia laughed heartily, clearly enjoying the banter. "But Liana, after Meira and I were reassigned, you became his ''mama.'' And let''s not forget¡ªyou kept letting him breastfeed until he was five years old!"


    Liana smiled softly, a nostalgic gleam in her eyes. "Yes, I remember. He was so persistent, even when I told him there was no milk."


    Meira tilted her head curiously. "He kept breastfeeding even when there was nothing? That''s a bit unusual, nya."


    Liana''s smile grew fonder. "Young master always said I had what he called ''sweet nectar.'' He claimed it tasted better than anything else. I didn''t understand what he meant, but he was so content whenever he latched on that I couldn''t bring myself to stop him."


    Lithia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Sweet nectar? That''s strange... Do you think it''s an elf thing?"


    Liana shrugged gracefully. "I don''t know. If it is, it''s not something I''ve ever heard of. None of the other elves I''ve spoken to have mentioned such a thing."


    Meira''s ears twitched,"Well, whatever it was, it''s clear he''s always been attached to you, Liana. Maybe too attached, nya."


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her smile turning amused. "Yes, attached indeed."


    Gloria, the head maid, entered the dining area with her usual air of elegance. She picked up her breakfast plate and spotted Liana, Lithia, and Meira laughing together. Smirking to herself, she walked straight over and joined them.


    "Here comes the ''beautiful and hot'' maid," Lithia teased, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. "You know, the one young master flipped her skirt, and got away with it. Oh, and the one who saves him from Marita."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow and sipped her tea calmly. "Ara, are you three jealous?" she teased, her voice lilting with amusement.


    Liana crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "And you let him kiss you, didn''t you?."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her cheeks faintly pink. "Yes, well... it''s harmless, right? A kiss on the lips is hardly scandalous." She turned to Liana, her smile growing sly. "But you, Liana¡ªyou started this. You let him kiss you every day."


    Meira''s tail flicked, and she stifled a giggle. "Not to mention, young master kisses all the maids he fancies¡ªwell, the ones who don''t have spouses or boyfriends, nya."


    Lithia chimed in, smirking. "You''ve set a precedent, Liana. Now everyone''s wondering if young master Javier''s affection is part of the job description."


    Liana sighed, placing her hand on her temple. "I didn''t exactly start anything. He''s just... persistent. Besides, I''m his personal maid. It''s different."


    Gloria leaned back, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Different or not, it seems like he''s getting more kisses from the staff than a prince at a ball. Maybe we should start keeping a tally. Liana, you''re probably in the lead."


    The four maids burst into laughter, their teasing jabs lighthearted. Despite the chaos young master Javier brought into their lives, moments like these reminded them of the camaraderie they shared, even under his mischievous reign.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 73 Secrets, Schemes, and Sweet Moments ( 73 )

    "Mother!!"Francesca turned with a bright smile, her arms open wide. "Come here, my little honey bun."


    Javier sprinted forward, burying his face into her warm embrace, his laughter muffled against her breast.


    "Ehehehe¡­" he giggled, his tone playful and light as he fondled her breast, inhaling her comforting scent.


    Francesca chuckled softly, smoothing his hair. "There, there, my sweet boy." She cradled him, enjoying the way he sought her warmth and comfort.


    "Mother¡­" Javier tilted his head up, his mischievous grin never fading.


    "Yes, my darling?"


    He leaned in closer, his voice brimming with cheekiness. "Chuuuuu¡­"


    Francesca laughed and playfully tapped his nose before leaning down to plant a quick kiss on his lips. "You''re such a little rascal."


    She gestured toward her lap, her eyes soft. "Come now, rest here for a moment."


    Experience tales at empire


    Without hesitation, Javier sprawled across her lap, looking up at her with his boyish charm.


    "Mother, why did you want to see me?"


    "Do I need a reason to spend time with my youngest son? Or perhaps¡­ you''re complaining about being spoiled?"


    "No way! It''s perfect like this. Ehehehe!"


    She chuckled, leaning down to ruffle his hair. "That''s what I thought. My sweet little troublemaker."


    For a moment, they stayed like that. Francesca''s heart swelled with the knowledge that her mischievous boy would one day outgrow moments like these.


    But for now, he was still her little honey bun, and she intended to treasure every second.


    "By the way, Javier," Francesca began, her tone light but carrying a hint of importance.


    Javier perked up, tilting his head. "Yes, Mother?"


    She smiled warmly. "I''ve spoken with your father, and he has agreed to let you visit the barracks behind our estate."


    Javier''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Yay!! Love you, Mother!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca chuckled softly, holding up a hand to temper his enthusiasm. "But, you must wear formal attire and ensure our family crest is displayed on your clothing."


    She then reached into her pocket and pulled out a silver chain adorned with the Viscount family emblem. "Here. take this."


    Javier nodded, taking the chain. "Got it, Mother!"


    Francesca continued,"And about the land you asked for before¡­"


    "Your father has allowed me to grant you a portion of land. However, it''s part of the forest. You''ll need to clear it yourself and use the funds your father entrusted to you¡ªthe three gold coins."


    Javier''s grin grew wider. "Okay, Mother! Ehehe, this is going to be amazing!"


    "And remember, my little entrepreneur, every successful business must pay taxes."


    Javier laughed, bouncing up from her lap and leaning in for a kiss on her lips. "Thank you,mother! I love you!"


    "Honey bun?" Francesca''s soft voice broke the comfortable silence as she ran her fingers gently through Javier''s hair.


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied lazily, his voice muffled as he nestled deeper into her lap, a playful grin on his face.


    Francesca paused for a moment, her expression becoming tender and a little wistful. "When you grow up and become an adult, promise me¡­ never leave me. Never go too far away from me, okay?"


    Javier blinked, lifting his head slightly to meet her gaze. "Huh? What are you talking about, mother? Of course, I''ll stay with you. Where else would I go?"


    A radiant smile spread across Francesca''s face as she leaned down to kiss his forehead. "Oh, my sweet boy."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, wrapping his arms around her waist as he inhaled her scent. He closed his eyes, feeling utterly content. Francesca stroked his cheek, relishing how much her youngest adored her.


    "Huh? Why would I ever leave a beautiful woman like her?" Javier thought to himself with a mischievous chuckle. I''m Junichi, after all¡ªprotecting beautiful women is in my blood. And her? Priority number one!


    He smirked to himself, snuggling closer as his mother hummed softly, her voice a soothing melody. Moments like these, in his mind, were treasures worth keeping forever.


    "Now, now¡­ go to Liana," Francesca said softly, brushing Javier''s messy black hair from his face.


    "But, Mother¡­ I still want to be with you."


    "Javier, me and your father are going to visit the town¡ªour town¡ªafter this. There''s some business we need to oversee."


    Javier groaned dramatically, flopping back onto her lap. "Ugh, but why? I''d much rather stay here with you, my beautiful, kind, amazing mother!"


    Francesca pinched his cheek lightly, earning a yelp. "Flattery will get you nowhere, my sweet boy. And stop acting like I''m leaving forever. I''ll be back by evening."


    Javier crossed his arms, huffing like a spoiled child, though a playful glint sparkled in his eyes. "Fine....."


    Francesca laughed, shaking her head. "What am I going to do with you?" She leaned down and kissed his forehead once more. "Go on now, be good to Liana. And try not to cause too much trouble while I''m gone."


    "No promises, ehehehe," Javier teased as he slid off her lap, planting a quick peck on her cheek before darting out of the room.


    As he walked out of his mother''s room, a spring in his step and a mischievous grin on his face, his sharp eyes caught the glint of the necklace around Francesca''s neck as the sunlight hit it just right.


    "Good," he thought with satisfaction, Mother is still wearing the necklace I gave her. The magic enhancement is still intact. A barrier that can hold against five attacks and sends a signal to me if something happens¡­ ehehe, perfect.


    Feeling proud of his foresight and craftsmanship, he strode through the hallway with his hands behind his head, humming a cheerful tune.


    "This life is good!" he exclaimed inwardly. Pampered by beautiful women, my magic projects turning out well, and my schemes all falling into place¡­ ehehehe.


    He paused at the intersection of two hallways, pondering his next move.


    "Now, where should I go?" he mused, tapping his chin. "I think Liana mentioned she''d be at the maid dining area after breakfast¡­ but¡­"


    His grin widened mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ I can do that later. First, the Pekko pen."


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Javier muttered under his breath, "Skill activate: Invisible."


    The air shimmered briefly around him before his form vanished completely.


    "Hehehe, perfect. Now, time to sneak off unnoticed."


    Meanwhile, in the maid dining area, Liana had just finished her breakfast and was tidying up her plate. As she glanced at the clock on the wall, she frowned slightly.


    "Young master should have been here by now," she murmured, feeling suspicious.


    Reaching into her apron pocket, she activated her tracking skill¡ªa subtle elven magic attuned to Javier''s unique mana signature. A faint glow appeared before her eyes, marking a trail on the ground.


    She sighed, shaking her head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    "Haaa¡­ This cheeky young master," she muttered, tying her long silver hair into a neat ponytail for practicality. "Does he really think he can escape me?"


    With a determined stride, Liana followed the faint mana trail, her eyes sharp and focused.


    "If he thinks he can sneak away to that Pekko pen again¡­ he has another thing coming."


    Javier tiptoed silently down the hallway, still cloaked in invisibility, a mischievous grin plastered on his face. As he noticed the faint sound of footsteps approaching, he stopped dead in his tracks.


    "Ops! Liana¡­ ehehe," he whispered to himself, glancing around quickly. "Time to hide¡­ hmm, where should I hide?"


    His eyes scanned the area until they landed on an empty storage room nearby. Without hesitation, he slipped inside, closing the door gently behind him.


    "Kekeke¡­ you can''t find me, Liana¡­," he chuckled softly, crouching behind a stack of old crates.


    Outside, Liana''s tracking skill led her straight to the room. She placed her hand on the doorknob, sighing deeply.


    "Young master¡­ come out this instant," she called out firmly, her voice calm but laced with authority.


    Javier held his breath, trying to suppress his laughter. Better silent¡­ ehehehe.


    But before he could savor his cleverness, he suddenly felt a sharp yank on his ear.


    "Ow ow ow¡­ eekkk!" he yelped, his invisibility skill faltering as Liana revealed herself right behind him, holding his ear firmly.


    "Now now, young master," Liana said with a weary sigh. "Where do you think you''re going, using those skills?"


    She dragged him out of the room, her grip firm despite his protests.


    "You know you shouldn''t use that skill or any other skill inside the estate. What if someone saw it and reported it to your father?"


    Javier scratched the back of his head, flashing her an awkward grin. "Ehehe¡­ Liana¡­"


    "You''re the one who asked me to hide your talent so you can pretend to be a useless son, And yet here you are, using it as you please."


    Javier chuckled nervously, trying to wiggle out of her grasp. "No one notice anyway..ehehehe"


    "Haaa¡­ What am I going to do with you, young master?"


    "Love me and spoil me more?" Javier suggested with a cheeky grin.


    Liana sighed again, letting go of his ear and flicking his forehead. "Come on, let''s get back to your usual routine before you cause more trouble."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 74 Cuddles, Kisses, and Breakfast ( 74 )

    Liana pushed open the door to her young master''s room. She expected to find him ready and excited, especially after pestering everyone about his visit to the barracks. Instead, she found Javier still nestled in his bed, a content smile on his face, lost in whatever dream he was enjoying.She sighed deeply, placing a hand on her hip. "Haaa¡­ so much for the excitement of visiting the barracks after getting permission, and here he is, still sleeping like a child."


    Walking closer, she leaned down and gently called out, "Young master, get up."


    Javier shifted slightly, mumbling in his sleep. "Munyu¡­ munyu¡­ huh?Oh¡­ Liana¡­ morning¡­ hehe," he murmured, his smile widening as he stretched lazily.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Young master, wake up and prepare. Didn''t you want to visit the barracks today?"


    Instead of responding, Javier reached out, his hand capturing her wrist. Before Liana could react, he gave a playful tug, pulling her onto the bed. She landed softly beside him as he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly.


    "Ehehe¡­ Lianaaa," he chuckled, burying his face into her shoulder, clearly intent on staying exactly where he was.


    Liana''s shoulders slumped, though her lips twitched in a faint smile. "Haaa¡­ young master," she muttered, trying to sound stern but failing as the warmth of his embrace softened her tone.


    "Just a while, Liana," Javier whispered, his voice muffled. "Stay like this¡­ ehehe."


    Liana sighed again, gently patting his back. "Honestly¡­ what am I going to do with you?"


    Liana sighed, gently pulling herself away from Javier''s embrace as she stood up and straightened her dress. "Now, now, young master. It''s time to prepare. You need to shower, wear your formal clothes, and have breakfast in the main dining room."


    Javier rolled onto his back, grinning mischievously. "Can''t you just bring my food here, Liana? Ehehe¡­"


    Liana crossed her arms, giving him a pointed look. "Sorry, young master, but madam is waiting for you there."


    Javier perked up, his grin widening. "Oh¡­ well, if a beautiful woman like her is waiting, I can''t keep her waiting, can I? Ehehe."


    Liana shook her head, though her lips quirked in amusement. "Haaa¡­ young master, really now¡­"


    He hopped out of bed, stretching. "Alright, alright, Liana. But you owe me for dragging me out of bed."


    "Oh? And what exactly do I owe you, young master?" Liana asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Javier leaned closer, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "A kiss, of course. Ehehe!"


    Liana lightly tapped his forehead. "Get ready first, young master. Then we''ll see."


    "Ehehe! Deal!" Javier replied, dashing off toward the shower with an exaggerated laugh, leaving Liana shaking her head but smiling as she watched him go.


    Liana sat gracefully on a chair by the window, a book in her hands, as she waited for her young master to finish his shower. She flipped a page, her eyes scanning the words, though her thoughts occasionally drifted to the mischievous boy she served.


    When Javier finally stepped out, his hair slightly damp and a playful grin on his face, Liana stood with a composed smile. Setting the book aside, she walked over to the wardrobe and picked out a formal outfit for him.


    "Young master, hold still," she instructed gently, helping him slip into his clothes. She fastened the buttons and adjusted the fit, ensuring he looked every bit the noble he was expected to be. Finally, she pinned the family crest to his attire, stepping back to inspect her work.


    "Don''t forget this," she added, handing him the silver chain bearing the Viscount emblem. "Keep it in your pocket."


    "Okay, Liana," Javier replied, taking the chain and tucking it away.


    As she finished straightening his collar, Javier suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. Before Liana could react, he leaned down and captured her lips in a soft kiss.


    Liana blinked in surprise but soon melted into the moment, returning the kiss with a tender smile. When they parted, she looked up at him, her expression both amused and affectionate.


    "How does your future husband look? Handsome?" Javier asked, his amber eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana chuckled softly, lightly tapping his chest. "We''ll see when you turn 18, young master."


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "Ehehe, I''ll hold you to that."


    Liana shook her head but couldn''t hide the warmth in her smile as she stepped back. "Now, let''s not keep the madam waiting. Off to the dining room with you."


    As Javier strolled toward the main dining area, Liana followed a respectful distance behind him, her steps measured and composed.


    Suddenly, Liana felt a gentle tug on her hand. She glanced down and saw Javier''s hand slipping into hers, his mischievous grin visible as he looked over his shoulder.


    "You have such soft hands, Liana... ehehe," he teased.


    Liana sighed softly, her expression calm yet tinged with a faint smile. "Young master, let it go. I don''t want anyone to see this."


    "But¡ª"


    "You can hold my hand later," she said firmly, though her voice carried a hint of warmth.


    "Okay¡­" Javier muttered, reluctantly releasing her hand.


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle as she followed behind him. "Haaa¡­ young master, it''s not like you can''t do all that when we''re alone. Remember? You kiss me, hug me, hold my hand, lie on my lap, and even bury your face in my¡­" She trailed off, her cheeks turning faintly pink as she recalled all the moments her young master had overstepped boundaries with his affectionate antics.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "So, now behave and pretend like nothing happened, at least for now. Don''t cause too many rumors in the estate."


    "Fine, fine," Javier said, though his playful smirk. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they approached the dining hall, Liana''s composed demeanor returned, and Javier straightened his posture, ready to act the part of the noble son before his family.


    "Honey bun!!!"


    Lady Francesca''s delighted voice echoed through the dining hall as she spotted Javier entering. She immediately gestured for him to come closer, patting her lap with an affectionate smile.


    "Come here, my sweet boy,".


    Javier''s face lit up, and without hesitation, he dashed toward her. "Mother!" He plopped himself onto her lap like a child half his age, leaning comfortably against her.


    "My sweety is getting taller now," Francesca murmured, brushing his hair back with her fingers. Her expression was one of pride and adoration.


    "Ehehe¡­" Javier chuckled, enjoying the warmth and care radiating from his mother.


    Francesca picked up a slice of tender meat from her plate, holding it up to his mouth. "Now, now¡­ open wide for mother. Aaaah~"


    Javier blinked, amused, but leaned in and took the bite she offered with a playful grin. "Delicious, mother."


    She smiled brightly, patting his cheek. "Of course it is, honey. A mother knows how to spoil her little darling."


    The scene drew a mix of reactions from the other maids and attendants nearby, who whispered among themselves about how pampered the youngest master was. Liana stood at a distance, watching with her usual composed demeanor, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she saw Javier so content.


    "Mother, you''re the best," Javier said, resting his head against her shoulder.


    Francesca hugged him tightly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "And you, my honey bun, are my everything."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 75 Ambush and Loyalty ( 75 )

    "Where''s Father?" Javier asked, looking up at Francesca from her lap, curiosity lighting up his eyes.Francesca chuckled softly. "Oh, your father? He''s going the town hall. He left earlier with the butler, several of his personal maids, and, of course, his group of elite guards."


    "Ohhh!! Elite guards?!" Javier''s excitement was palpable as he turned toward Liana. "Liana? You didn''t explain anything about this to me!"


    Liana bowed slightly, her expression calm. "Not yet, young master. I was planning to, but it seems Madam has taken the liberty to enlighten you first."


    Francesca smiled , brushing Javier''s hair aside. "The elite guard is a necessity for someone of your father''s rank. They are not just ordinary soldiers. They are the best of the best¡ªhighly trained in swordsmanship, tactics, and magic. Only the most talented individuals are chosen. Even the butler who manages this estate isn''t just a servant. He''s a highly skilled assassin, you know."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What?! That old man? I thought he only knew about running a household and lecturing me on table manners!"


    Francesca laughed, amused by her son''s disbelief. "Oh, honey, there''s much more to him than you realize. Your father surrounds himself with capable people. It''s why our family has maintained its standing despite all the challenges."


    Liana added softly, "It''s also why you must be cautious, young master. These individuals may act as servants, but their true loyalty lies with the head of the household."


    Javier rubbed his chin, intrigued. "Hmm... so even the butler''s a secret powerhouse? I wonder if I can spar with him someday."


    Francesca smirked, giving her son a playful pinch on the cheek. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, honey bun. For now, focus on learning and growing. Leave the elite guards to your father."


    "You do know Liana is also one of the strong maids here, right?" Francesca said with a gentle smile, stroking Javier''s hair. "All the maids in this household are trained to the best of their abilities and chosen from the most talented."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Yeah, but she''s my favorite. Ehehe."


    Liana, walking a few steps behind, sighed. "Young master, this is not the time for flattery."


    Francesca chuckled softly at their exchange. "It wasn''t always like this, you know. Before I married your father, things were very different. Your late grandfather... well, let''s just say he didn''t manage things the way your father does."


    Javier tilted his head, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. "What do you mean, Mother?"


    Her expression darkened slightly, and she held him closer. "Your grandfather was not as cautious or forward-thinking as your father. Because of this, your father family was nearly destroyed. During the war between the Armand household and the Klimbert household, your grandfather''s missteps led to a devastating tragedy."


    "What happened?" Javier asked, his voice soft.


    Francesca''s tone became solemn. "The entire family, except for your father, was killed. Assassinated during the conflict. At that time, your father family held only a lower baron rank, and were vulnerable. The Klimbert Household wanted to erase his bloodline completely. Your father is the only one survived because of his personal army and the butler who still serves us today."


    Javier''s eyes widened. "Wait, you mean that butler? The one who nags me about proper posture and table manners? He''s the assassin who protected Father?"


    Francesca nodded, a faint smile returning to her lips. "Yes, the very same. He''s not just a skilled butler; he''s one of the finest assassins of his time. He dedicated his life to keeping your father safe, even when your father was just a child at that time."


    Liana added quietly, "That''s why every servant here is not just a servant. Everyone has a role beyond their title, including myself. This estate is protected by strength and loyalty, young master."


    Javier leaned back, a mix of awe and determination on his face. "I see... so Father rebuilt everything from scratch? That''s impressive. But it also means I have big shoes to fill, huh?"


    Francesca smiled warmly, kissing his forehead. "You do, my honey bun. But I know you''ll be ready when the time comes. For now, enjoy being a child while you still can."


    "Ehehe... sure, Mother. But I''ll make sure to be just as strong as Father one day. Maybe stronger," Javier declared, his smirk returning.


    "Achooo!"


    The sudden sneeze echoed through the carriage, causing the butler sitting across from Lord Garius to glance up.


    "Lord Garius, are you feeling unwell?" the butler, Alf, asked with concern.


    Garius waved it off, rubbing his nose. "Guh... no, no. Someone must be talking behind my back." He adjusted his coat and glanced out the carriage window as the town came into view.


    Behind the carriage, the Viscount''s elite guard rode in disciplined formation, their polished armor gleaming in the sunlight. Several personal maids, armed and alert, accompanied the group, ensuring that the entourage was prepared for anything.


    One of the guards approached the carriage window and saluted. "Don''t worry about anything, Lord Garius. We are here to protect you, no matter what."


    Garius gave a rare approving nod. "I trust you. Your unit has never failed me."


    Turning back to Alf, Garius''s sharp gaze softened slightly. "By the way, Alf, I heard some good news about your family. Your eldest son has been accepted into the magic academy, hasn''t he?"


    Alf straightened with pride, though his voice remained humble. "Yes, Lord Garius. My eldest has indeed earned a place at the academy. He''s been training hard for years, and the opportunity is a great honor for our family."


    Garius''s lips curved into a small smile. "He must take after you, then. And what of your younger son? I hear he''s been working alongside Cedric''s team."


    Alf nodded again, his expression calm but proud. "Yes, my younger son has joined the squad under Master Cedric''s leadership. He has much to learn, but the experience will shape him into a fine warrior."


    Garius chuckled, a rare sound. "It seems your family is thriving. Your loyalty to this house is not forgotten, Alf. I see that same dedication in your sons. They may well be the future pillars of this estate."


    Alf bowed deeply. "Thank you, Lord Garius. It is an honor to serve the Armand family. My sons will not disappoint you."


    As the carriage continued toward the town, Garius leaned back in his seat, his mind momentarily drifting to his own children. "Marcellus and Cedric¡­ even that rascal Javier... I hope they grow to match the strength and loyalty of men like Alf''s sons. This family''s future depends on it."


    The butler, noticing the Viscount''s rare contemplative mood, refrained from speaking further, leaving Garius to his thoughts sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Suddenly, a sharp cry pierced the air: ''Attack!''"


    Alf moved in an instant. His hand darted to the inside of his coat, drawing a small but deadly blade. With a quick flick of his wrist, the blade flew through the air, embedding itself in the throat of an assassin lurking in the shadows. The man crumpled to the ground without a sound.


    The commotion spurred the Viscount''s personal maids into action. In synchronized motion, they tore through their skirts, revealing hidden weapons strapped to their thighs and waists. Daggers, short swords, and concealed crossbows gleamed as they moved with lethal precision, countering the ambush with remarkable skill.


    "Neutralize them all!" one of the maids shout, her voice firm yet calm.


    The maids surged forward, taking down attackers one by one, their movements honed from years of training. Within moments, the assailants were overwhelmed, falling swiftly under the flurry of calculated strikes.


    Meanwhile, the elite guards surrounding the carriage closed ranks, their shields forming a protective wall. The mages among them chanted in unison, creating a shimmering barrier around the carriage to ensure Lord Garius''s safety.


    Inside the carriage, Garius remained calm, his eyes cold as he assessed the situation. "Impressive response time," he muttered.


    Alf approached the carriage after ensuring no immediate threats remained. "The attackers have been dealt with, Lord Garius. No injuries among our group."


    The Viscount nodded. "Good. Investigate their motives. I want to know who dared to attack me on my land."


    Alf bowed. "Understood, my lord. We will extract information from any survivors." He turned sharply, gesturing to one of the elite guards. "Secure the perimeter. Double-check for stragglers."


    One of the maids, holding a bloodied blade, returned to the group near the carriage. Her face betrayed no emotion as she spoke. "The attackers bore no visible insignia, but their tactics suggest mercenaries or hired assassins."


    Garius leaned back in his seat, his fingers steepled. "A bold move, but poorly executed. Someone is testing the waters. Keep me informed."


    As the group resumed their journey, the air was thick with tension. Alf and the guards remained on high alert, scanning the surroundings for any further signs of danger. The Viscount''s calm demeanor only solidified his men''s resolve: no one would harm him or the Armand family under their watch.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 76 The Price of Intrusion ( 76 )

    Alf could sense something was wrong the moment Lord Garius spoke. ''I don''t feel good. Let''s head back to the estate. Something is not right.''Alf''s instincts flared, and he immediately signaled to the elite guards, ordering them to turn around and head back to the estate. His voice was low, but the urgency in his tone was unmistakable. "Head back! Keep your eyes sharp!"


    Meanwhile, back at the estate, Javier, still seated on his mother lap, was enjoying the rare moment of indulgence. He savored the attention from his mother, who lavished him with affection. But as he rested his head against her, a sudden jolt ran through him¡ªa subtle shift in his perception¡ªa faint signal from the magic alarm he''d set up around the estate.


    Javier''s heart skipped a beat. "Intruders¡­"


    He quickly masked his concern with a smile, causing his mother to frown in mild confusion as he spoke. "Ah, mother, I need to use the bathroom."


    "Already?" Lady Francesca tilted her head, but her smile remained warm. "Alright, my sweet boy. Hurry back, okay?"


    As he stood, he glanced at Liana. His voice dropped to a whisper. "Ensure my mother''s safety."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, her calm demeanor never faltering. "As you wish, young master."


    Once Javier was out of the dining room, he quickly activated his Invisible skill, slipping into the shadows and moving with lightning speed. His heart raced¡ª the estate wasn''t safe anymore. Someone had breached the perimeter.


    Liana noticed the sudden tension in his posture and the slight shift in his demeanor. She immediately knew something was wrong. She caught his eyes as he moved, and though he gave no further indication, she had learned to read him like no one else.


    Her gaze hardened as she quickly turned to Lady Francesca, urging her to move. "Madam, please, this way. Let''s head to the safety room." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The personal maids of Lady Francesca immediately moved to surround her, sensing the change in the air. They were trained to react at the slightest hint of danger.


    Liana leaned in close to one of the household maids, whispering urgently. "Tell Miss Gloria, we have company. Inform every maid and guard to be on high alert."


    The maid nodded, her face pale but determined. "Understood, Miss Liana."


    Liana then activated her own skills, dashing outside with unmatched speed. "Young master, please don''t be reckless¡­"


    At the same time, Javier was already mounting his Pekko, Buddy, in a secluded area of the estate. The bird-like creature squawk excitedly. "Alright, Buddy! Time to have some fun!" Javier grinned.


    With a burst of speed, Buddy flapped its wings and dashed straight for the intruders with Javier on its back. His magic crackled around him, his elemental control flowing as he prepared to confront whatever danger lurked near the estate.


    "Kekeke! This is going to be fun!"


    As Javier dashed into action, Liana was already coordinating the defense inside the estate. The maids, now fully alert, were spreading out and ensuring Lady Francesca''s and the household''s safety. The elite guards were on standby, ready for anything.


    The estate had become a fortress, but Javier was already ahead of the game, eager to protect his home and loved ones¡ªno matter the cost.


    "Lady Francesca''s face tightened with worry as she clutched her hands together, her heart racing with fear. Her voice wavered as she looked at Gloria, her trusted head of household maid. ''What happened? What''s going on?''"


    Gloria bowed her head slightly, her tone unwavering despite the growing tension. "Nothing, madam. It''s just a precaution. The young master sensed something unusual and took the necessary steps to protect the estate."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes widened in alarm. "What about my sweet boy? Where is he?"


    Gloria hesitated, but she could see the distress in her mistress''s eyes, so she spoke truthfully. "Don''t worry, madam. Miss Liana has already gone to fetch him. She will make sure he''s safe."


    But Francesca''s anxiety only grew. "Noo!! My honey bun!!" She clenched her fists in frustration, feeling that her son was in danger, even though she knew he was capable. "I can''t just sit here and wait."


    Gloria quickly stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Madam, please. You must trust the young master''s judgment. Miss Liana will handle everything."


    Francesca''s eyes filled with worry, but she nodded reluctantly. "I know¡­ I know¡­ but he''s still my baby. Please, keep me updated as soon as you know anything."


    Gloria gave a firm nod. "Of course, madam. I will inform you immediately of any developments."


    Inside the estate, Liana was already moving with determination. She knew that keeping Lady Francesca safe was paramount, but she also realized that Javier''s actions were the catalyst for whatever was about to unfold. "I won''t let anything happen to him," she whispered to herself as she prepared to confront the unknown threat.


    Javier charged into the dense forest, mounted on Buddy, his trusty Pekko. The forest floor shook with every determined step Buddy took, his claws digging into the earth. The guards near the estate, caught off guard, scrambled in panic as they saw their young master rushing out without any warning.


    "Ahh! Young Master! Don''t go outside!" one of the guards shouted desperately, his voice laced with fear.


    But Javier just turned back, flashing a mischievous grin, his amber eyes gleaming with excitement. "Relax! I''ve got this! Kikikiki! Buddy, let''s crush these motherfuckers!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings excitedly. The bond between rider and mount was undeniable as they charged deeper into the woods, the thrill of battle fueling their energy.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the forest, a group of assassins was finalizing their plan. They moved stealthily among the trees, their dark cloaks blending into the shadows.


    The leader of the group, a tall figure with a menacing presence, addressed his team. "We proceed as planned. They haven''t detected us yet. Remember, no survivors. The Armand family must be wiped out."


    One of the assassins, brandishing a wickedly curved poison dagger, chuckled darkly. "Heh, don''t worry about that. This baby here guarantees a slow, painful death."


    Another assassin, a mage with a cold sneer, smirked. "Hmph! Forget your dagger. My magic will incinerate anyone in our way."


    A third, crouching in the distance with a bow in hand, adjusted his aim. "I''ll provide cover from here. I''ll take out the guards before they even see us coming."


    The leader nodded, his voice low and commanding. "Good. Move out."


    But as he turned to give the order, a sudden flash of light streaked past his vision. The next moment, his head rolled clean off his shoulders, blood spurting in a gruesome arc.


    "Wha¡ª?!" one of the assassins cried out, stepping back in horror.


    From the shadows, a voice rang out, casual yet brimming with sadistic glee.


    "Hello, everyone! Welcome to my show!" Javier emerged, his playful smirk dripping with confidence. He stood on Buddy''s back, one hand resting lazily on his waist, the other waving mockingly. "Let''s start the fun, shall we? Ekekekeke!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping the ground, the earth trembling as if announcing their arrival.


    The assassins froze, their confidence shaken as they realized they were no longer the predators but the prey. "Who the hell is this kid?!"


    Javier''s grin widened as he pointed at them. "Me? I''m just a concerned citizen¡­ who doesn''t like pests crawling into my backyard. Now¡­" His eyes gleamed with mischief as he take out a kitchen knife, glowing faintly with magic. "Let''s play!"


    Buddy let out another excited squawk, charging forward with surprising speed. One assassin tried to block with his dagger, but Buddy''s powerful talons smashed through the defense, sending the man tumbling into the dirt.


    The archer assassin panicked, drawing his bow and aiming at Javier. "Stay still, you little¡ª!"


    But before he could release the arrow, a bolt of lightning crackled through the air, striking the bow and disintegrating it in his hands. The man screamed, his hands smoking from the shock.


    Javier laughed, spinning his kitchen knife in his hand. "Oh, come on, is that all you''ve got? I was hoping for more of a challenge!"


    Another assassin, a mage, began chanting a spell, fire gathering in his palm. But Javier was faster. He extended his hand, summoning a wall of earth that shot up from the ground, slamming into the mage and interrupting his spell.


    "Too slow!" Javier taunted, flipping off Buddy and landing gracefully in the middle of the chaos. He pointed his kitchen knife at the remaining assassins, his grin never fading. "Now then, who''s next? Don''t keep me waiting!"


    The assassins hesitated, realizing they were no match for this kid. One tried to flee, but Javier flicked his wrist, sending a wind blade slicing through the air with a sharp hiss. The blade struck the fleeing man''s leg, biting deep and cutting through flesh and muscle. He fell to the ground, howling in agony, clutching the gory wound as blood seeped from between his fingers.


    "Leaving so soon? That''s rude, you know," Javier chuckled, stepping closer to the injured man. "Now, who sent you? If you answer honestly, I might let you live."


    But instead of confessing, the remaining assassins charged at Javier, their blades glinting with malevolent intent and their magic buffing their strength.


    "Too slow, asshole!" Javier shouted, his grin wide as he prepared for their assault.


    With a swift motion, he parried their blows using his kitchen knife¡ªan unassuming weapon that he had infused with his own magic. The force of their strikes was strong, but Javier''s confidence held firm.


    "Is that supposed to be impressive?" he laughed, darting back and forth between the attackers with ease. "I thought your blades would be better than this kitchen knife¡­ ahahahaha!"


    In a blur of motion, he spun and delivered a cheeky slash, knocking aside one assassin''s weapon before swiftly countering another''s thrust. "You''re all just so predictable!" he mocked, relishing the thrill of the fight.


    The assassins exchanged frantic glances, their morale faltering under Javier''s relentless onslaught and the chaos surrounding them. Fueled by a mix of adrenaline and delight, Javier danced around them, his knife flashing like lightning as he struck with surprising agility.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got! Don''t tell me I''m the only one who knows how to have fun here!" he taunted as the fight escalated, each movement more fluid and daring than the last.


    With a final burst of energy, Javier lunged forward at one particularly menacing assassin, a wicked grin spreading across his face as he delivered a decisive blow. The assassin''s eyes widened in shock before Javier''s knife found its mark, ending the threat instantaneously. The remaining assassins, now lacking their leader and confidence, faltered, uncertain of their fate against this fearless young warrior.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 77 A Kiss Amidst Carnage ( 77 )

    The remaining assassins, now trembling, looked at each other in terror. The boy in front of them wasn''t just some noble''s pampered son¡ªhe was a monster.From behind, Liana emerged from the trees, her eyes narrowed and her hands glowing faintly with magic. "Young master, you really couldn''t wait, could you?" she said, exasperated but already preparing to clean up the mess.


    Javier turned to her with a cheeky grin. "Oh, come on, Liana! I was just having some fun!"


    "Fun or not, I told you not to be reckless," she replied, stepping past him and raising her hand. The remaining assassins tried to flee, but Liana''s magic immobilized them, vines sprouting from the ground and wrapping around their limbs.


    "Liana, you''re too efficient!" Javier joked, wiping some dirt off his tunic. "You didn''t even leave me one to interrogate properly!"


    She sighed, crossing her arms. "Young master, I''m not here to indulge your games. Now let''s secure these intruders before more trouble arrives."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, stomping his talons triumphantly. Javier laughed, patting his feathered companion. "Alright, alright. You win, Liana. Let''s wrap this up. But next time, leave some for me!"


    Continue reading at empire


    One of the stronger assassins managed to slip past Liana''s vines, his eyes blazing with murderous intent. He gripped a poison-coated dagger tightly in his hand, the venom dripping from its edge as he charged toward her with a snarl.


    "You''re just a fucking maid!" he roared, his voice echoing through the forest.


    Liana didn''t flinch. Her eyes remained calm, her hands still resting gracefully behind her back as if she had no intention of defending herself. She simply sidestepped at the last possible moment, her movements fluid and deliberate, as the assassin''s dagger swiped through empty air.


    "Tsk." The assassin growled, turning to attack again¡ªonly to stop dead in his tracks.


    There was a faint shimmer of light, a subtle flash of steel, and then silence. The assassin''s head rolled cleanly from his shoulders, his body collapsing onto the ground with a dull thud.


    Javier, standing a few paces away, blinked in disbelief. "Eeeekk¡­ Liana, if she''s serious, she''s terrifying!" he thought, a shiver running down his spine.


    Liana exhaled softly, flicking the blood off her hidden blade before tucking it back into her sleeve. Her expression remained serene, as though the encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    She turned to Javier, her gaze sharp. "Young master, I hope this serves as a reminder to not underestimate your enemies or your allies."


    Javier laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe¡­ Noted, Liana. I was just about to step in, you know."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her otherwise stern expression. "Of course, young master. I''m sure you were."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, stomping his talons as if to tease Javier further.


    Javier groaned. "Alright, alright! No need to gang up on me." He glanced down at the headless body of the assassin, then back at Liana. "But seriously, remind me never to make you mad."


    She gave a faint smile, her composure unshaken. "As long as you behave, there''s nothing to worry about, young master."


    "Yeah, sure¡­ Noted¡­" Javier muttered, his playful bravado returning quickly. He hopped back onto Buddy''s saddle, his grin widening. "Now, where were we? Oh, right! Time to clear out the rest of these idiots!"


    Liana sighed, brushing a stray strand of silver hair behind her ear. "Let''s finish this quickly, young master. And please¡­ try not to cause too much trouble."


    "Trouble? Me? Never!" Javier replied, laughing as Buddy charged forward, leaving Liana shaking her head in quiet exasperation.


    Liana stood on the edge of the battlefield, her eyes calm but observant. She knew all too well that her young master, Javier, was far stronger than her. After all, he had taught her advanced techniques like instant casting, mana manipulation, and even buff magic that most seasoned mages would struggle to master. Yet, despite his playful and carefree demeanor, the sight before her was a stark reminder of just how dangerous her young master could be when he let loose."


    Javier stood in the middle of the carnage, his eyes gleaming with excitement. The once-organized assassins were now a scattered, terrified group desperately trying to regroup. His kitchen knife glinted, slick with blood as he dealt with his enemies one by one, showing no hesitation.


    Liana crossed her arms, watching as Javier slashed through yet another enemy with a smirk. "Next time, don''t pick the wrong household!" he shouted, his voice echoing with manic glee. "Ekekekekekeke!"


    The forest shook as a massive explosion erupted behind him, a fire spell detonating in the midst of a group of fleeing assassins. Boom! The blast scattered debris and bodies alike, leaving only scorched earth where his enemies had once stood.


    Without pausing, Javier raised his hand, activating one of his more intimidating spells. "Summon Puppet Knights!"


    The ground rumbled, and the forest seemed to come alive as one hundred fully armored puppet knights emerged in perfect formation, their glowing visors and polished weapons gleaming like specters of death.


    The assassins froze in terror. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Charge!" Javier roared, pointing his blade forward. The puppet knights obeyed immediately, rushing toward the remaining assassins with mechanical precision, their movements eerily smooth and coordinated.


    "Gyahahahahahahaha!!!" Javier''s laughter rang through the battlefield as his puppets descended upon the terrified killers.


    Liana watched silently, her expression unreadable. She knew her young master wasn''t cruel by nature¡ªhe was merely pragmatic. In this world, sparing enemies only invited more danger. Yet seeing him like this was a chilling reminder of his capabilities.


    When the dust finally settled, not a single assassin remained. Javier stood amidst the carnage, his black hair ruffled, his clothes slightly singed but otherwise unbothered. He twirled his kitchen knife once before sliding it back into its sheath with a flourish.


    "And that, ladies and gentlemen, is what happens when you mess with the Armand family! Wahahahaha!"


    Liana approached him calmly, brushing off the bits of dirt and ash that had settled on her uniform. "Young master," she said, her voice steady, "are you quite finished with your¡­ ''performance''?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe."


    She sighed again, but there was a faint smile on her lips. "Let''s head back to the estate. I''m sure Lady Francesca is worried about you."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier said, dismissing his army of puppets with a wave of his hand. "But hey, I did good, right? No one got away!"


    "You did well, young master," Liana replied, her tone slightly teasing. "But perhaps next time, you could try to be a little less¡­ theatrical."


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Javier laughed, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Besides, I think I have a flair for the dramatic!"


    "Indeed," Liana said, shaking her head with a bemused smile. "Just remember, there''s a time and place for everything."


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" Liana responded, her tone calm and attentive as always.


    Before she could say more, Javier leaned toward her, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. Without hesitation, he pressed his lips to hers in a passionate kiss, catching her completely off guard.


    For a moment, Liana''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon, she closed them, returning his kiss with equal warmth. Her hands rested gently against his chest, and the world around them seemed to fade away.


    When their lips finally parted, she looked at him, her cheeks faintly flushed but her composure mostly intact. "What was that for, young master?"


    Javier gave her his signature mischievous grin, his amber eyes glinting with playful energy. "Finishing move¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana couldn''t help but sigh softly, though her lips curved into a small smile. "Young master, you''re truly incorrigible."


    "And yet you still love me," Javier teased, leaning his forehead against hers.


    "Haaa¡­ What am I going to do with you?" she murmured, her tone affectionate despite her words.


    "You love it," he quipped, his grin widening.


    "Perhaps," she replied, her tone warm but firm. "But let''s not make a habit of celebrating in the middle of the forest after wiping out assassins."


    Javier chuckled, giving her a wink. "Noted. But you gotta admit, it was a good way to end things, right?"


    Liana smiled softly, resting a hand on his cheek briefly before pulling back. "Let''s focus on getting home, young master. The family needs to know the danger has passed."


    "Right, right." Javier urged Buddy forward, but his smirk lingered as they rode. He couldn''t resist throwing a glance back at Liana.


    "Still, best finishing move ever," he muttered under his breath, earning himself a soft, amused laugh from his trusted companion.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 78 Plans in Motion ( 78 )

    "Oh, Liana?" Javier called out, his tone laced with his usual playful mischief."Yes, young master?" she replied, her expression calm but watchful as always.


    "I don''t want my mother to worry about assassins," Javier said, his face unusually serious for a moment. "Can we use a monster attack as an excuse instead?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, raising an elegant brow. "And how are we going to do that, young master?"


    A wide grin spread across Javier''s face as he reached into his magic storage, the air shimmering faintly as he rummaged through its invisible depths. With a dramatic flourish, he pulled out the massive, hulking bodies of five trolls, their grotesque forms sprawled across the forest floor.


    Liana blinked at the sight, her composure only briefly slipping. "You''ve been carrying those... this whole time?"


    "Of course!" Javier said proudly, dusting off his hands. "I knew they''d come in handy someday. A little trolling to cover up the truth. Ehehe!"


    Liana sighed softly, her lips twitching as if suppressing a smile. "If that''s your wish, young master, then so be it. But..." she paused, glancing at the gruesome troll corpses. "We should make it convincing. Their injuries will need to match the supposed ''attack.''" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Right! I''ll handle it. Buddy!" he called to his Pekko, who let out an eager squawk. "Help me make it look messy!"


    As Javier began strategically staging the trolls, adding slashes, burns, and crushed limbs to simulate a chaotic battle, Liana stood to the side, watching with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "Young master, you truly have a... unique way of solving problems," she said, shaking her head lightly.


    "And that''s why you love me, right?" Javier quipped, tossing her a cheeky grin.


    Liana rolled her eyes but smiled softly. "Haaa... Let''s just hope your mother buys it."


    "Oh, she will," Javier said confidently, stepping back to admire his work. "Now, let''s head back before anyone gets suspicious. Ehehe!"


    "Oh, by the way, Liana..." Javier began casually, pulling something from his pocket. "I found this on the assassin leader''s body."


    He held up a polished emblem bearing the crest of the Count Armbost Household.


    Liana''s relaxed demeanor shifted instantly, her eyes narrowing as she took the emblem from his hand to inspect it closely. Her expression turned deadly serious. "Young master, this changes everything."


    Javier blinked at her reaction, scratching his head. "What? Isn''t it fine if we just stick with the troll attack story?"


    Liana shook her head, her tone firm. "The troll excuse won''t be enough to cover this up. This emblem is proof that a noble house is involved in the attack on our estate. I need to report this to Lord Garius immediately."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Ehhh... but that''s going to make things so complicated."


    "I''m sorry, young master," Liana said firmly, clutching the emblem. "But if we fail to report this now, it could lead to a much bigger problem later. If Lord Garius has this information, he can prepare a countermeasure or plan for the future. This isn''t something we can ignore."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slumping his shoulders. "Ahhh, what a waste of perfectly good troll bodies. Do you know how much gold we could''ve made selling those?"


    Liana blinked at him, exasperated.


    "Buddy! We''re ruined!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms up as he turned to his Pekko.


    The large bird squawked in response, as if echoing its master''s despair.


    Liana let out a soft sigh but couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. "Haaa... Young master, your priorities are truly... unique."


    Javier gave her a cheeky grin. "What can I say? I have a talent for seeing the bigger picture¡ªlike how many gold can add to our future."


    Liana simply shook her head, tucking the emblem into her pocket. "Let''s return to the estate quickly. I''ll ensure this reaches Lord Garius without delay."


    "Fine, fine. But if Father starts another lecture, I''m blaming you."


    "Blame me all you want, young master," Liana replied with a smirk. "I''m used to cleaning up after your messes."


    With a resigned huff, Javier climbed back onto Buddy. "Come on, Buddy. Let''s head home before anyone else decides to ruin our day."


    The Pekko squawked again, as if wholeheartedly agreeing, and they headed back toward the estate, the staged troll attack now a distant memory.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Once arrive at the manor, Liana quickly gathered her thoughts and sought out the butler, Alf. She found him in the hall, and without hesitation, she reported the incident. "Sir Alf, we encountered a group of assassins in the forest. I managed to fend them off with young master Javier and his Pekko. Here''s the evidence." She handed him the emblem of Count Armbost.


    Alf took the emblem, his brow furrowing as he examined the insignia. "This is troubling," he said, nodding in acknowledgment. "I''ll inform Lord Garius immediately." He turned on his heel and headed straight toward Lord Garius''s study room.


    Lord Garius sat at his desk in the grand study, his piercing eyes scanning the emblem of Count Armbost. His personal maid stood quietly behind him, while his butler, Alf, recounted the report he had received.


    "So, Liana found this on the assassin leader''s body?" Lord Garius asked, his voice calm but heavy with authority.


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied with a respectful bow. "According to her, she was accompanying young master Javier on a stroll in the forest... with their Pekko."


    The mention of the Pekko earned a sharp raise of Lord Garius''s eyebrow. "A stroll... in the forest... with a Pekko." He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. "So, you''re telling me Liana managed to handle all the assassins by herself?"


    "Not entirely, my lord," Alf said cautiously. "Liana reported that young master Javier was protected by his Pekko, while she fought the assassin group alongside her own Pekko."


    Lord Garius blinked, staring at Alf. "Liana has a Pekko?"


    "Yes, my lord. It seems to have been a... recent addition."


    Lord Garius let out a deep sigh, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite the gravity of the situation. "That girl. She''s full of surprises. It seems she''s far more capable than I initially thought. Perhaps we should assign her as Lady Francesca''s personal maid. A talent like hers would be better suited for protecting someone of her status."


    Alf hesitated, his expression tightening. "With respect, my lord, Lady Francesca''s current maids are already highly skilled. However, according to the lady herself, only Liana seems capable of handling young master Javier''s... mischievous and cheeky antics."


    Lord Garius let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "Ah, yes. My youngest son is a... unique challenge. It''s true that Liana seems to have an uncanny ability to keep him in line."


    The personal maid standing silently behind Lord Garius finally spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "Liana''s loyalty and composure are unmatched, my lord. If she can manage young master Javier while protecting the estate from assassins, she''s exactly where she needs to be."


    Lord Garius nodded in agreement, his expression thoughtful. "Fair enough. I''ll have to speak with her personally later to commend her efforts. She''s proven herself invaluable once again."


    He turned his attention back to the emblem in his hand, his expression darkening. "But this... the Armbost household. They''ve crossed a line."


    Alf stepped forward. "What is your command, my lord?"


    Lord Garius''s gaze sharpened, the weight of his authority filling the room. "Increase security around the estate. Double the guards on Lady Francesca and the other wives. And make sure Javier doesn''t wander off into the forest again, especially not with his Pekko as his only protection."


    Alf smirked faintly. "Understood, my lord. Though keeping young master Javier contained... may be the most difficult task of all."


    Lord Garius allowed himself a rare, amused smile. "That boy is trouble. But he''s my son. And as long as I''m here, no one will harm this family."


    Lord Garius tapped his fingers thoughtfully on the polished oak desk, his gaze sharp and calculating. His decision had been made. "And Alf..."


    The butler stepped forward, his posture unwavering. "Yes, Lord Garius?"


    Garius leaned forward, his tone firm. "Meet with our personal army leader. Inform him to increase patrols across the town, estate, and all the villages within our territory. I want the roads secured, and our borders reinforced. Any unusual activity must be reported immediately."


    "Understood, my lord." Alf inclined his head, ready to carry out the orders.


    Garius''s voice deepened, signaling the seriousness of his next directive. "Double the guards at the mines as well. Those mines are a key asset, especially after Javier''s discovery. Use our personal military for this task and ensure their loyalty is rewarded¡ªgive them a bonus. Let them know their efforts are appreciated."


    "It will be done, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "And one more thing. Inform the maids to remain armed. Ensure they wear their battle maid uniforms at all times while on duty. Our household income has seen significant growth thanks to the mines, and we can''t afford to be complacent."


    Alf allowed himself a small nod of approval. "A wise precaution, my lord. I will see to it personally."


    "Good. Additionally, begin a recruitment campaign. Seek out talented individuals¡ªbe they warriors, mages, or specialists¡ªfor our household. I want the Armand family prepared for any eventuality."


    Alf''s lips curved into a subtle, knowing smile. "It seems you''re anticipating more trouble on the horizon, Lord Garius."


    Garius gave a faint smirk, his eyes filled with determination. "Anticipating trouble is what''s kept this family alive and rising. We''ll not just endure; we''ll thrive."


    "As you wish, my lord." Alf bowed deeply before leaving the study to execute the Viscount''s orders, his mind already racing with plans to implement the new strategies.


    The room grew quiet again, the heavy air of preparation lingering. Lord Garius knew that the threats to his family wouldn''t end here, but as always, he would face them head-on¡ªjust as the head of the Armand family always had.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 79 Morning Mischief ( 79 )

    Javier woke up early, sunlight streaming through the windows of his room. Stretching lazily, he hopped out of bed and made his way to the shower. The warm water cascaded over him, and as usual, his thoughts drifted to his past life."Man, back in Japan, it was just study, study, work, work. A grind from dawn till dusk," he mused, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But here? Here, life is good. I have freedom, power, and a beautiful elf like Liana around. Hehehe, what more could a guy want?"


    His mind wandered further. "Oh, I wonder how big our region really is. I need to explore more. Maybe find some hidden treasure or monsters to play with. Ehehehe..."


    After finishing his shower, Javier dried off and dressed in his usual casual attire, though he couldn''t resist a quick glance in the mirror. "Looking good, future Viscount!" he declared to his reflection with a wink.


    As he stepped out of his room, he immediately noticed something different. The maids'' uniforms had changed.


    His eyes widened, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Ohhhh!! Sexy and hot¡­ nice curves¡­ ehehehe," he muttered under his breath, taking a moment to admire the new designs.


    It didn''t take long for him to spot Gloria, the head of household maid, who was organizing some documents near the staircase.


    "Weeewiit!! Nice body, Gloria!" Javier called out, his playful tone echoing down the hall.


    Gloria looked up, unfazed by his antics, and gave him her usual polite smile. "Good morning, young master."


    "Gloriaaaa!! Kisssss!" Javier demanded, throwing his arms wide in mock affection.


    Gloria sighed but leaned forward, giving him a longer kiss, knowing it was easier to humor him than argue. Javier''s eyes widened in surprise, and he felt a rush of exhilaration.


    Javier laughed triumphantly. "Ehehehe¡­ that was unexpected!"


    Gloria shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. "Now, now, young master. If Liana saw this, she would be furious."


    "Ehehe¡­ That''s why I''ve got you, right, Gloria? You wouldn''t let me get into trouble, would you?" Javier said, wagging his eyebrows.


    Gloria crossed her arms, giving him a knowing look. "Hmm, let''s just say¡­ don''t push your luck. I may not always save you from Liana''s wrath."


    Javier chuckled and leaned casually against the banister. "Ah, you''re the best, Gloria. Anyway, where''s Liana?."


    "She''s in the kitchen, overseeing breakfast preparations," Gloria replied.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Perfect! Time to pay my lovely future wife a visit!"


    As he dashed off toward the kitchen, Gloria sighed, shaking her head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "That boy¡­ he really is impossible."


    "Wooooo! Nice ass!" Javier exclaimed, his mischievous grin widening as he cheekily slapped one of the maid''s ass before darting away, laughter bubbling up from his chest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master!!" the maid exclaimed, her face flushing with surprise and embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, girls! I''ll take responsibility if you want!" Javier called back over his shoulder, his laughter echoing through the hall. "Eheheheheh!"


    Feeling emboldened by the playful atmosphere, Javier couldn''t resist the temptation to flip the skirt of another maid as he zipped past her. "Ohhh!! Pinky today!! Ehehehe!" he teased, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he admired the bright color.


    The maid gasped, hands covering her skirt in shock, while the other maids exchanged exasperated glances,amused by Javier''s antics.


    "Honestly, young master!!" one of the maids called out, trying to suppress a smile.


    Javier just laughed, reveling in the chaos he created, before finally making his way to the kitchen, where he hoped to find Liana and share a bit of his morning mischief with her.


    "Lianaaaa!!" Javier shouted as he burst into the kitchen.


    "Haaaa¡­ here we go again," Liana sighed, a mix of amusement and exasperation in her voice as she turned to face him.


    "Hug!!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms wide open.


    "Here, here¡­" Liana replied, stepping forward to embrace him, a smile breaking through her initial annoyance.


    "Ehehehe¡­ you''re looking beautiful today," Javier said, pulling back slightly to look at her.


    "Just today?" Liana raised an eyebrow, feigning indignation, though a smile tugged at her lips.


    "Okay, okay! Every day! You''re always beautiful!" Javier quickly amended, grinning widely.


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. "Flattery will get you nowhere, young master."


    "Aw, come on!" he said, leaning closer with a cheeky grin.


    "Just remember to keep your hands to yourself," she warned playfully, but the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her amusement.


    "Wouldn''t dream of it¡­ for now," Javier teased


    Without warning, Javier playfully slapped Liana''s ass hard, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Ohhhh!! Soft¡­ ehehehe!" he exclaimed, reveling in his cheeky behavior.


    "Young master!!!" she scolded.


    Laughing, Javier didn''t stick around to hear her reaction. He dashed out of the kitchen, his laughter echoing off as he sprinted down the hallway.


    "Young master, come back here!" Liana called after him, shaking her head in disbelief, but unable to suppress a smile.


    "Catch me if you can!" Javier shouted gleefully, his voice trailing behind him as he darted away, enjoying every moment of the morning mischief.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she watched Javier''s retreating figure. "You really spoiled him too much," Lithia said, leaning against the kitchen counter with a knowing smile.


    "I don''t think anyone could resist him, right, Meira?" Liana replied, a hint of jealousy creeping into her voice as she watched Javier disappear down the hallway.


    "Umm¡­ umm¡­" Meira, the catfolk maid, twitched her ears and swished her tail, clearly flustered by the conversation.


    "What do you mean?" Lithia asked, raising an eyebrow with amusement.


    Liana crossed her arms, a smirk playing on her lips. "She let the young master bury his face in her breasts yesterday. Even let him inhale her scent while shaking his head just to see her breast jiggle," she teased, her eyes sparkling with playful mischief as she glanced at Meira.


    Meira''s face turned bright red, and she covered her mouth with her hands, clearly embarrassed. "N-no! It wasn''t like that!" she protested, her tail flicking back and forth.


    Meira fidgeted, her ears twitching as she attempted to defend herself. "Well, it''s not like he doesn''t do that with you too, Liana!" she shot back, a faint smile slipping through her nervousness.


    Lithia burst into laughter. "Oh, I see! So you''re the one letting him get away with such antics!" she teased, playfully nudging Meira. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Liana sighed softly, watching Javier''s retreating figure disappear down the hallway. She leaned against the doorframe, one hand on her hip, and called out after him, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and resignation. "Young master! Breakfast after this!"


    From somewhere far down the hall, Javier''s voice echoed back, lighthearted and mischievous as ever. "Okayyy... ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head, a faint smile playing on her lips as she watched his antics. "Haaa... young master," she murmured, filled with a mix of fondness and exasperation, before turning back into the kitchen to finish overseeing the preparations.


    As she stepped back into the bustling kitchen, the aroma of fresh bread and sizzling meat enveloped her. The head chef and his team coordinated effortlessly, chopping vegetables and stirring pots while the clatter of utensils filled the air.


    "Liana, can you check on the fruit tray?" the head chef called out, nodding towards the counter in the corner.


    "Of course!" she replied, moving to the designated area. As she arranged the vibrant fruit, her thoughts drifted back to Javier¡ªhis laughter, his carefree spirit, and the bond they shared. She felt a flutter of warmth in her chest, recalling their secret promise.


    "Just a few more minutes," she murmured to herself, carefully placing the fruits.


    Lithia leaned against the counter next to her, an amused grin still lingering on her face. "Do you think he''ll ever take things seriously?" she asked, her tone playful yet curious.


    Liana chuckled softly, her expression thoughtful. "Maybe when he understands the weight of his responsibilities in the future. Until then, I''ll just have to keep him from getting into too much trouble."


    "Good luck with that," Lithia replied, smirking. "He seems to have a knack for finding it."


    "True," Liana said, smiling as she finished with the fruit. "But that''s also what makes him special. He brings life to this household, and we all need a little mischief now and then."


    "As long as that mischief doesn''t lead to any disasters," Meira chimed in, her ears still twitching with amusement.


    Liana glanced at Meira, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "I''ll make sure he doesn''t go too far. After all, someone has to keep watching him."


    Lithia grinned. "Let''s just hope that ''someone'' doesn''t get pulled into his schemes along the way."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head, but the fond smile never left her face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 80 Mischief and Planning ( 80 )

    "Buddy!! Ehehehe!" Javier exclaimed, grinning widely as he bent down in the pekko pen, pouring the special pekko food into the trough. The pekko named Buddy squawked happily, flapping its wings in excitement, while its companion, Pikko, eagerly joined in, pecking at the food with delight.Javier watched them for a moment, the vibrant colors of their feathers shining in the sunlight. "You two are always so cheerful," he said, chuckling.


    As the pekko gobbled their meal, Javier leaned against the trough, his mind wandering. "Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should do today," he mused, glancing around the estate.


    Yesterday''s visit to the barrack at the back of the estate had been ruined by the assassin attack, a grim reminder of the dangers lurking in the shadows. He still felt the adrenaline from the encounter, but he couldn''t let it dampen his spirits. There was too much to explore and enjoy.


    Inside his magic storage, he knew he had a treasure trove of items waiting for him. There were plenty of monster bodies he could sell later to Old Man Orrim, who always had a keen interest in rare materials. Javier grinned at the thought of the gold, jewelry, and ore he had amassed¡ªmore than he could count. He had even crafted a mana cannon, a modern artillery piece that used large mana stones as ammunition. The power it unleashed was akin to a real cannon, and he had yet to fully test its capabilities.


    "Imagine the looks on everyone''s faces when they see what I can do!" he thought, excitement bubbling within him. Alongside the mana cannon, he had also created an anti-air mana gun, reminiscent of World War II weaponry, designed to defend against aerial threats.


    But it wasn''t just the big weapons that made him proud. He had over 500 puppet knights crafted by his magic, each one stronger and more resilient than the last. They were his secret army, waiting for the right moment to be unleashed. The thought of commanding them filled him with a sense of power and purpose.


    "Maybe I should practice with my puppets today," he pondered, the idea sparking his interest.


    "Ehehehe¡­ time to have fun after this!!!" Javier exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over as he dashed out of the pekko pen.


    "Young master¡­" a familiar voice called out, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    "Hiiik! Liana!! Ugh¡­ you scare me," he gasped, turning to face his personal maid, who stood with her arms crossed, a bemused expression on her face.


    "Hmm? Why does someone who handled the assassin group yesterday like they were just playthings look shocked?" Liana teased, raising an eyebrow at him.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Liana¡­" Javier replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Now, young master, let''s head to the main dining room. Breakfast is ready," she said, her tone firm yet gentle.


    "Awww¡­ I still want to pat my ''buddy'' here," he protested, glancing back at the pekko, who was happily pecking at the remaining food.


    "Now, now¡­ enough with those antics. Off to the main dining room," Liana insisted, her expression softening slightly but still resolute.


    "Ugh¡­ fine¡­" Javier sighed, knowing he wouldn''t win this round. He reluctantly followed Liana, casting one last look at Buddy and Pikko before heading toward the main house.


    Once they reached the grand dining room, Javier took his place at the long, polished table, adorned with an array of delicious breakfast dishes. Liana stood behind him, her presence a steady reassurance.


    "Enjoy your meal, young master," Liana said, her tone professional as she stepped back slightly, allowing him to dig in.


    "Thanks, Liana!" he replied, diving into the food with enthusiasm. As he savored each bite, he felt a surge of energy. The day was still young, and he had plans to make the most of it.


    While he ate, he couldn''t help but glance at Liana, who stood patiently behind him, her eyes scanning the room, always vigilant. It was a reminder of how much she cared for him, even if her role kept her at a distance.


    Liana carefully wiped her young master''s mouth with a napkin, her movements precise and practiced. She then poured a refreshing drink into his glass, the cool liquid glistening in the morning light.


    "Ehehe¡­ this is why I love you, Liana," Javier said, leaning back in his chair with a playful grin.


    "Young master, behave," Liana replied with a hint of exasperation, though her eyes sparkled with affection.


    "I am¡­ ehehehe," he responded, his smile widening.


    "Did you eat your breakfast yet?" she asked, glancing at him critically.


    "Yes, I already had breakfast in the maid''s dining area," he replied, pride bubbling in his voice.


    "Oh¡­ want some bites?" he offered, motioning to his plate.


    "Don''t start trouble, young master," Liana warned, a slight smile creeping onto her face despite her efforts to maintain her professionalism.


    "Haaa¡­ okay¡­" Javier sighed dramatically, putting on a mock pout, but he couldn''t help the twinkle of mischief in his eyes.


    After finishing his meal, Javier leaned back in his chair, watching Liana as she began clearing the plates and tidying the table. She moved with her usual grace, each action precise and efficient.


    "Liana?" he called out suddenly, his tone curious.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied without looking up, carefully stacking the dishes.


    "Where''s Mother? And everyone else? I haven''t seen them today."


    "Lady Francesca, Lady Phenelopie, and Lady Garcinia are attending a gathering with the noblewomen in town," Liana explained, adjusting the napkin holder. "Your brothers, Master Marcellus and Master Cedric, are still at the magic academy in the capital city." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh¡­ so what about my step-siblings?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "Lady Athine? She''s probably with her partner in town. As for the other two, I''m not sure."


    Javier blinked in surprise. "Wait¡­ Athine has a partner already?"


    Liana glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "You didn''t know?"


    "Hah! Like I care," he scoffed, crossing his arms with a dramatic huff. "That annoying girl can enjoy her life. Go ahead and get married already!"


    Liana paused mid-motion, turning her gaze sharply toward him. "Young master¡­" she warned.


    Javier quickly raised his hands in mock surrender, a grin plastered on his face. "Okay, okay! I was just joking! No need to get all serious on me, Liana."


    She shook her head, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips despite her attempt to maintain her stern demeanor. "You really should be more respectful, especially when it comes to family matters."


    "Respectful? Me? Nah, that''s not really my style," he teased, leaning back in his chair with a playful smirk. "Besides, it''s just Athine. She''s always so dramatic about everything."


    Liana rolled her eyes, continuing to clear the table. "Well, just remember that you might have to deal with her drama someday. Family dynamics can be complicated."


    "Pfft! Complicated? I think it''s just boring," he replied, waving his hand dismissively. "I''d rather be out training or playing with Buddy."


    "Your priorities are questionable, young master," Liana said, her tone light but firm. "You need to prepare for the responsibilities that come with your title."


    "Ugh, fine!," Javier sighed dramatically, leaning forward with a pout. "But can''t I at least have a little fun first?"


    "Fun can come after your training," she replied, her voice steady. "But first, you need to understand the importance of discipline."


    "Discipline, schmisipline!" he exclaimed, rolling his eyes.


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle at his enthusiasm. "Just remember, strength isn''t everything. It''s also about wisdom and knowing when to act."


    "Yeah, yeah," he replied, waving her off again.


    "Young master, after this, it''s the study room," Liana announced, her tone brokering no argument.


    "Ehhhh¡­ don''t want to!" he protested, crossing his arms defiantly.


    "You have to, young master," she insisted, her expression unwavering.


    "But I already read everything and learned almost everything in the library!" he whined, a hint of desperation in his voice.


    Liana sighed, knowing her young master really had fully studied every book available in the library. "But, young master, still you have to."


    "Haah¡­ Liana, you''re no fun," he pouted, slumping back in his chair.


    "Yeah, yeah, young master¡­ now, now¡­" she replied, trying to maintain her composure.


    "Can we do something else today?" he asked, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "Like what?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "You know¡­ riding our pekko, dashing around the estate¡­ err¡­" he trailed off, his excitement bubbling.


    "You always do that and cause a commotion," Liana pointed out, crossing her arms.


    "Nothing serious¡­" he insisted, grinning.


    "Nothing? Flipping other maids'' skirts and looking at their panties while drooling and then running away laughing? That''s nothing?" she challenged, a mock-serious look on her face.


    "Ehehehehe¡­" he giggled, unable to contain himself.


    "No! Study room, now!" Liana commanded, her tone firm.


    "But¡­" he started to protest.


    "No buts!!" she replied, her patience wearing thin.


    "Ceh¡­ no fun," he huffed, standing up from the table.


    Liana stood her ground, keeping a watchful eye on Javier to ensure he wouldn''t protest any further. But then, in a blur of motion¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Javier dashed by and flipped her skirt.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ black!!" he laughed, catching a glimpse of her black panties before sprinting away, his laughter echoing through the hall.


    "Young master!!!!" Liana shouted, her cheeks flushing with surprise and indignation. "Get back here!"


    "Blergh!! Hahahahaha!" Javier called back, his laughter ringing out as he raced down the corridor, the thrill of mischief fueling his escape.


    Liana chased after him, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face. "You little rascal! Just wait until I catch you!"


    The chase continued, echoes of laughter and playful shouts filling the halls of the estate as Javier reveled in the chaos he had created, fully aware that his antics brought both trouble and joy to their daily lives.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 81 Pursuit and Playfulness ( 81 )

    Javier sprinted to the pekko pen, his laughter echoing as he called out desperately, "Buddy, prepare for emergency escape!"The bright orange pekko tilted its head, blinking at him in confusion as it leisurely continued pecking at the ground.


    "Buddy!!!!" Javier shouted again, waving his arms frantically.


    Finally, Buddy squawked in acknowledgment and waddled over. Wasting no time, Javier jumped onto its back. "Run!!!"


    With a squawk of protest, Buddy broke into a clumsy dash, feathers fluttering as it picked up speed. Javier clung to its neck, grinning from ear to ear as they took off across the estate.


    Behind him, Liana stood frozen in the doorway, her face a perfect mixture of fury and disbelief. "Young master!!!" she bellowed, her voice echoing across the estate.


    "Black panties!!!" Javier yelled back with gleeful mischief, waving at her as Buddy bolted around the estate grounds.


    Liana''s eye twitched. She inhaled sharply and turned her gaze to her own pekko, Pikko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird that stood calmly nearby, as if waiting for its cue. The pekko had been a gift from Javier himself, though in moments like these, she questioned why she had accepted it.


    "Pikko," Liana called firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The silver pekko squawked in response, its sharp eyes locking onto her.


    "Let''s chase down the young master," she said, hopping gracefully onto Pikko''s back.


    Pikko immediately flared its wings, letting out a fierce cry before taking off, its movements fluid and determined.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced back and saw the silver blur gaining on him. "Oh no, oh no, oh no!" he muttered, patting Buddy''s neck. "Faster, Buddy! She''s catching up!"


    Buddy let out an indignant squawk, as if to say, I''m trying my best here!


    Liana''s voice rang out behind him. "Young master! You are NOT escaping this time!"


    Javier cackled, the thrill of the chase filling him with exhilaration. "Try and catch me, Liana!"


    The two pekkos dashed across the estate, kicking up clouds of dirt as they weaved between trees, past startled maids, and around the garden fountains. Pikko, with its elegant strides and sharp reflexes, steadily closed the gap.


    "Buddy, don''t fail me now!" Javier urged, glancing nervously over his shoulder.


    But Liana''s calm, focused expression sent a shiver down his spine. He knew she wasn''t letting this slide.


    "Pikko, corner him!" Liana commanded, her voice steady despite the wind rushing past.


    Javier''s heart raced as he saw Pikko expertly cut off his escape route, forcing Buddy to veer sharply to the left. The sudden change sent him off balance, and he clung tightly to the bird''s neck to avoid tumbling off.


    "You''re not getting away this time!" Liana called out, her voice dangerously close.


    Javier grinned nervously. "Err..umm¡­ maybe I went too far this time¡­?"


    "Definitely!" Liana snapped, her sharp hearing catching his words.


    The chase continued, but it was clear¡ªPikko and Liana had the upper hand. As they rounded a corner of the estate, Javier spotted a large oak tree ahead. An idea sparked in his mind.


    "Buddy, let''s go for the tree!" he shouted, urging the pekko to make a sharp turn.


    With a squawk of determination, Buddy complied, heading straight for the tree. Javier held on tight, adrenaline pumping through him. Liana''s eyes widened as she realized what he was planning.


    "Don''t you dare!" she yelled, but it was too late.


    Javier leaped off Buddy''s back as they approached the tree, rolling onto the grass just in time to avoid a collision. Buddy skidded to a stop, feathers ruffled but unharmed.


    "Ha! You''ll never catch me now!" Javier taunted, scrambling to his feet.


    But Liana was quick to react. "Pikko, stop!" she commanded, and the silver pekko halted in front of Javier, blocking his path.


    "Uh-oh," he muttered, realizing he was cornered.


    Liana dismounted with a determined look. "Young master, this is the end of your antics!"


    Javier took a step back, his playful demeanor faltering. "Come on, Liana! I was just having a bit of fun!"


    "Fun that could get you into serious trouble!" she replied, hands on her hips. "You need to learn that there are consequences for your actions."


    "Okay, okay! I promise to be good!" he pleaded.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "You''ve said that before."


    "I mean it this time!" he insisted, a nervous laugh escaping him.


    "Let''s go to the study room" she said, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    With a sly grin, a mischievous idea popped into Javier''s head. He turned towards Liana, and in a swift motion, he playfully slapped her ass before dashing off, laughing.


    "Soft!"


    "Young master!!!" Liana gasped, her cheeks flushing with surprise and indignation as she spun around, eyes wide with disbelief. "You little rascal!"


    "Come back here!" Liana shouted, shaking her head but unable to suppress a smile that crept onto her lips despite her feigned annoyance. "You''ll pay for that!"


    Javier dashed around a fountain, darting between bushes, clearly reveling in the playful chase. "You''ll have to catch me first!" he called over his shoulder, heart racing with excitement.


    Liana charged after him, determined to regain control of the situation. "You may think you''re clever, but I''m still faster!" she replied, her voice ringing out as she navigated the garden paths with agility.


    "Faster? We''ll see about that!" he retorted, glancing back just in time to see her drawing nearer. Fueled by the thrill of the chase, he leaped over a small flowerbed, narrowly avoiding a patch of blooming daisies.


    "Young master!" Liana warned, her tone a mix of exasperation and laughter. "You''re going to ruin the garden!"


    "Can''t catch me!" he taunted again, dodging left and right as he made his way toward the palatial estate.


    As he reached the wide stone steps leading up to the front door, Javier turned again, panting and grinning. "Okay, okay! I didn''t mean to make trouble¡­ just wanted to have a little fun!"


    Liana finally slowed to a stop, catching her breath with one hand on her hip, trying to maintain an air of authority. "Fun that will land you in more trouble than you know," she countered, though the corner of her mouth twitched in amusement.


    Javier held his hands up in mock surrender. "Can''t I ever make it through a day without a little mischief?"


    "Not if you keep this up," she replied, shaking her head, still smiling despite herself. "Now, what will it be? The study, or do I have to drag you there?"


    After a moment of dramatic consideration, Javier replied, "Fine. The study it is." He started up the stairs but couldn''t help shooting her a cheeky grin over his shoulder. "But only if you promise to stop being so serious all the time!"


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her chuckle. "And you promise to behave, young master?"


    "Okay, okay! I promise!" he said, trying to sound serious but failing miserably as he made his way into the house.


    Inside the study room, sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the shelves lined with books. Despite his earlier antics, Javier was now lying on Liana''s lap, his head resting comfortably as he lazily clung to her waist. His eyes gazed up at her, a satisfied grin on his face.


    Liana sat gracefully, her back straight, engrossed in a book. She seemed serene, though she occasionally glanced down at her mischievous young master with a faint smile.


    "Liana?" Javier spoke up, his voice soft yet playful.


    "What now, young master?" she replied without looking up, her tone calm but tinged with a hint of exasperation.


    "You still didn''t give me a kiss today," he said, pouting slightly and hugging her waist tighter.


    Liana sighed, finally lowering her book to look at him. His eyes sparkled with mischief, and she knew he wouldn''t let this go easily.


    "Honestly, young master¡­" she muttered, shaking her head.


    Still, she leaned down, her long hair cascading like a curtain as she brought her lips to his. The kiss started soft, but Javier, true to his bold nature, tightened his arms around her, deepening the moment. Liana let it linger longer than usual before pulling back, her face composed despite a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "There," she said, her voice steady but gentle. "Satisfied?"


    Javier''s grin widened."That was perfect." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re impossible," she said, resuming her upright posture and picking up her book again.


    "And you''re amazing," Javier replied without hesitation, his voice filled with affection.


    Liana didn''t respond, but the small, amused smile on her lips revealed her true feelings.


    As Javier lay there, inhaling her calming scent and enjoying the warmth of the moment, he thought to himself that this was exactly what he loved most¡ªbeing close to Liana, even in the simplest of ways.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 82 Behind the Veil of Nobility ( 82 )

    "You do know this region is your father''s land, right?" Liana said, her tone calm but instructive as she gently ran her fingers through Javier''s messy hair. "All the borders are guarded personally by his army. I think the numbers have grown to more than 7,000 troops already.""Eh? Really?" Javier raised an eyebrow, propping himself up slightly from Liana''s lap. "I thought the kingdom was the one maintaining the borders."


    Liana chuckled softly. "No, young master. Every noble is responsible for maintaining their own borders. It''s their duty to protect their land and their people."


    Javier blinked, sitting up fully now. "Wait, so all those soldiers.. they''re all Father''s personal troops?"


    "Your father takes his responsibilities very seriously. Those troops are highly trained, and they ensure the safety of the entire territory, especially at the borders."


    "Huh," Javier muttered, scratching his chin. "I always thought nobles just relied on the kingdom''s army for protection."


    "It''s not that simple," Liana said, her expression turning thoughtful. "While the kingdom has its own forces, nobles are expected to manage their own defenses. A strong personal army is not just for protection¡ªit also serves as a symbol of power and authority. It shows that a noble can stand strong without depending entirely on the crown."


    "But doesn''t that make things tense between nobles?" Javier asked, leaning forward, curios. "I mean, having a private army that big¡­ doesn''t it make the other lords nervous?"


    Liana''s expression turned serious. "It does, young master, but having an army isn''t just about show or deterring external threats. It''s a necessity. Some nobles may see any sign of weakness as an opportunity to exploit¡ªwhether that means attempting to seize land, challenging your father''s authority, or even plotting underhanded schemes to undermine his influence."


    Javier frowned, leaning back into the chair. "So it''s like a big game of posturing? Everyone trying to look tough so no one starts a fight?"


    "In a way, yes," Liana replied. "But it''s not just posturing. Your father''s army exists to ensure stability in the region. It protects not only the borders but also the people within. Without a strong military presence, this land would be vulnerable to both foreign threats and¡­ internal strife."


    "Internal?" Javier raised an eyebrow.


    Liana''s eyes locked with his. "Do you remember the recent assassin attack?"


    Javier''s relaxed demeanor shifted as the memory resurfaced. "Yeah, It was only a few days ago. Those guys were after Father, right?"


    Liana let out a chuckle, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "You seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit, young master. You were practically gleeful while taking them down."


    Javier grinned, leaning back in the chair. "What can I say? It was fun! Those assassins never saw it coming."


    Liana shook her head, a smile still playing on her lips. "Just remember, it''s not always a game. But I have to admit, your enthusiasm made it easier to deal with the situation."


    "Yeah, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious," Javier replied, his expression sobering. "I mean, I knew they were after Father, but to think they could have succeeded if we weren''t ready¡­"


    Liana nodded . "That attack was likely orchestrated by another noble¡ªsomeone who saw your father''s growing influence as a threat to their own power. Without a strong army to protect this estate and a capable personal guard, the consequences could have been dire."


    Javier''s gaze darkened. "You''re saying the army doesn''t just guard the borders; it protects us too."


    "Precisely," Liana affirmed. "The strength of this household is what keeps potential enemies at bay. Assassinations, sabotage, and attempts to usurp power are all real threats if a noble''s authority is questioned. The world of nobility, young master, is not as refined as it seems on the surface. Those who seek power will always look for vulnerabilities to exploit."


    Javier crossed his arms, troubled by the implications. "So without Father''s army, we''d be sitting ducks."


    "Yes," Liana replied simply. "And it''s not just about having numbers. The troops your father has trained are among the best in the region. They''re loyal, disciplined, and equipped to deal with various threats. That''s why your father prioritizes maintaining and expanding his forces. It''s not about ambition¡ªit''s about survival."


    Javier let out a long breath, his playful smirk fading into a more contemplative expression. "I guess I never thought about it that way. I knew the assassin incident was serious, but to think it could''ve been worse without all this in place¡­"


    "It''s a harsh reality, young master," Liana said gently. "But rest assured, your father is prepared for it. And one day, you might need to be as well." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One day, huh? For now, I''ll leave it to the old man. But if anyone tries something again, they''ll regret messing with me."


    Liana smiled softly, her voice warm with encouragement. "I don''t doubt that, young master."


    Inside, Javier thought about many things he didn''t say. He had learned long ago¡ªback when he was in previous life¡ªthat people are basically selfish. Even if they seem polite and proper, they are just like the harsh business world he had known.


    Wars happen over land, money, and power, and many innocent people suffer because of them. He remembered his history lessons from his old world¡ªhow countries invaded others in the name of "freedom," but really just took everything for themselves and enslaved the people. Politicians talked about peace but caused wars behind the scenes, only to make money for themselves.


    Even regular people, who say they are victims, aren''t innocent. Greed, jealousy, and anger are everywhere. His coworkers sabotaged each other for promotions. Families fought over inheritance. Charity events often showcased wealth instead of kindness.


    In this new world, it was the same. Nobles might greet each other nicely at parties, but beneath that kindness, they had the same basic desires: wanting power, fearing they would be outdone, and being ready to betray anyone who showed weakness.


    Javier sighed quietly, "This world might have magic, but humans are the same everywhere. Greedy, selfish, and always ready to take advantage of someone weaker." He knew he shouldn''t trust easily, especially when it came to power.


    The recent assassin attack showed this clearly. Some noble, likely too ambitious, had sent killers to their home. If Father''s guards and the personal maid and butler had not been ready¡ªor if Javier had not stepped in¡ªit could have ended badly. It wasn''t personal. Nothing ever was. It was just business. In politics, lives can be thrown away, and loyalty means little.


    In his past life, Nakamura Junichi often wondered why people kept making the same mistakes. War after war, betrayal after betrayal. Even when survival was on the line, people chose their own benefit over what was good for everyone. He had seen companies fall apart because of greed. He had watched governments ignore problems to make money. And now, he saw the same problems in this medieval fantasy world.


    Javier crossed his arms, leaning back with a cynical smirk. "It''s always the same. The powerful take from the weak, the weak try to claw their way up, and the whole cycle starts over again. No wonder Father needs an army and power."


    "Something on your mind, young master?" Liana''s gentle voice brought him back to reality.


    He looked at her and put on his usual mischievous grin. "Just thinking about how lucky we are to have Father running things. Without his army, we''d probably be knee-deep in someone else''s mess by now."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, sensing something deeper behind his words, but she didn''t ask more. "Indeed. It''s why he works so hard to keep his position. This land''s peace isn''t guaranteed¡ªit''s earned through vigilance and strength."


    Javier chuckled, though it didn''t sound very happy. "Strength, huh? Guess that''s all that really matters in the end."


    Liana paused for a moment before saying, "It''s unfortunate, but strength is often the language people understand best. Without it, even the noblest ideals can be trampled underfoot."


    Javier nodded, but inside, he thought differently. "The strong protect themselves, the weak get trampled, and ideals¡­ ideals are just stories we tell ourselves to feel better about the chaos we create."


    He wouldn''t say this out loud¡ªnot to Liana or anyone else¡ªbut he knew the truth. This world was not just like his old one; it was worse. At least in his past life, there were laws and technology to soften some of humanity''s darker sides. Here, power was everything.


    As Liana talked about the region''s defenses and Father''s strategies, Javier''s mind went back to the assassin attack. It hadn''t been the first threat, and it wouldn''t be the last. "If they want to come at us, let them," he thought, his eyes shining with determination. "I''ll make sure they regret it."


    Javier nodded as Liana talked about the importance of having a strong army. Her voice was calm but serious. To anyone watching, he looked like he was paying close attention, his sharp eyes focused on her as if he was remembering every word.


    But in his mind, he was thinking something completely different.


    Javier''s lips turned up slightly, but he quickly hid it with a thoughtful look. "I wonder which assassin house sent that little group last time? Once I find out¡­ kukuku~ I''ll be paying them a personal ''visit.''"


    He imagined sneaking into the shadows of a grand estate and catching the mastermind in their fancy study. He could already picture the fear on their face when he appeared out of nowhere, completely annihilate all of the house, with his puppet knights.


    "Oh, how delightful it''ll be to watch them squirm."


    "Do you understand, young master?" Liana''s voice broke into his thoughts, bringing him back to reality.


    Javier blinked and quickly put on his best innocent smile. "Of course! A strong army is essential for protecting our borders, deterring enemies, and ensuring stability within the territory." He even nodded wisely to show he agreed.


    Liana looked pleased, but her raised eyebrow showed she wasn''t completely convinced. "I''m glad you''re taking this seriously, young master."


    "Oh, I''m taking it seriously, alright," Javier thought, already thinking about his plans. "Seriously excited to test my new tracking spells and sneaking skills. Let''s see how cocky these so-called assassins are when I show up at their door."


    He leaned back, pretending to think deeply. "It''s just¡­ fascinating, you know? How everything ties together. The army, the nobles, even the assassins¡­ it''s like one big chessboard."


    Liana tilted her head, happy with his sudden insight. "Exactly, young master. Understanding that balance is crucial if you''re to navigate this world effectively."


    "Balance, huh? Sure, I''ll keep the balance¡­ right after I tip the scales in our favor."


    As Liana continued to explain noble politics and military strength, Javier kept up his attentive act, nodding at the right times. But in the back of his mind, he was bubbling with excitement.


    "I''ll make them regret coming after us. But first, I''ll have a little fun. Can''t rush these things, after all."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 83 Morning Woes ( 83 )

    "Young master... wake up. It''s morning," said Liana gently but firmly. She had done this many times before.Javier groaned and buried his face deeper into the pillow. "Mmm¡­" he mumbled, moving his arm over his head.


    "Young master," Liana said again, this time a little firmer. She stood by his bed, hands on her hips, watching him try to stay asleep.


    "Haah¡­ Liana¡­ I''m still sleepy," Javier complained, his voice muffled under the thick blanket as he pulled it over his head.


    "Young master, it''s time to get up," Liana insisted, leaning down to poke him gently. "You have responsibilities, remember?"


    "Responsibilities can wait," Javier muttered sleepily. "Sleep is important for a growing young master, you know." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not when you''re just making excuses!" Liana replied, narrowing her eyes. She pulled the edge of the blanket away, revealing a messy Javier.


    "Eeeeeh!" Javier whined, trying to pull the blanket back over himself. "Liana, come on, just five more minutes¡­ maybe ten?"


    "Absolutely not," Liana said firmly, crossing her arms. "Now, wake up this instant, young master, or I''ll¡ª"


    "Ugh, really, Liana?!" Javier groaned, sitting up with his hair and a look of betrayal. "Do you have to be this persistent every morning?"


    "Yes," Liana said simply, a small smile on her face. "Because otherwise, you''d sleep until noon."


    Javier sighed loudly and flopped back onto the bed. "Why is waking up so hard?"


    Liana smirked and poked his forehead. "Because you make it hard, young master. Now, should I get a bucket of cold water, or will you get up on your own?"


    Javier looked horrified. "Alright, alright! I''m up! No need to go that far!"


    Liana stood up, happy with herself. "Good. Breakfast will be ready soon, so don''t take too long. And fix your hair before coming down¡ªit looks like a bird''s nest."


    Javier grumbled as he swung his legs over the bed. "Morning lectures, freezing water threats, and now hair insults¡­ this is what I wake up to every day."


    Liana, already heading for the door, looked back with a sly smile. "go take shower now,young master."


    As soon as Liana left the room, Javier smiled to himself. "Liana gone¡­ back to sleep!" He dove back under the blanket, letting out a happy sigh. Soon, soft snores filled the room.


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, the rest of the household was already awake.


    "Liana," Lady Francesca called out calmly as she took a sip of her morning tea. "Where is your young master? Shouldn''t he be here by now?"


    Liana bowed slightly and replied politely, "I believe he is still in the shower, my lady."


    Lady Francesca raised an eyebrow, not quite believing her.


    Lord Garius, who sat at the head of the table, frowned. "Go check on him," he ordered in a deep, commanding voice.


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said with a bow before leaving the dining room. Enjoy new tales from empire


    Lady Phenelopie, the third wife, clicked her tongue in disapproval. "That boy is always late. Such behavior is not right for a noble."


    Lady Garcinia, the second wife, crossed her arms and huffed. "Hmmph! He''s your boy, Francesca. Clearly, he gets this from your side."


    Lady Francesca remained calm but spoke firmly. "Perhaps, Lady Garcinia, you should pay more attention to your own children instead of criticizing mine."


    The room went quiet for a moment as tension filled the air.


    Lord Garius stayed silent, continuing to eat his breakfast with an unreadable expression. Everyone knew that his youngest son, Javier, had a reputation for being a troublemaker. Mischievous and cheeky, Javier was all those things. Still, Garius couldn''t fully disapprove; sometimes, he found the boy''s cleverness amusing, even if he would never say that out loud.


    Liana hurried back toward Javier''s room, her steps quick but calm. She knew better than to leave him alone for too long, especially when he thought he had outsmarted her.


    As the family continued their breakfast, Lord Garius looked at Lady Francesca, and his expression softened a little. "By the way, Francesca," he started, setting down his fork.


    "Yes, my lord?" Francesca replied, her tone calm as always.


    "The land Javier asked for farming¡ªtell him he should meet with the estate manager to finalize the arrangements."


    Francesca nodded slightly. "I will inform our son later."


    "Good," Garius said with a nod. After a moment, he asked, "By the way, any news about Marcellus and Cedric? No letters from them?"


    Francesca smiled gently. She knew her husband was already aware of everything their sons were doing¡ªLord Garius was very thorough when it came to keeping track of his family. Still, she appreciated his effort to have a conversation with her.


    She smiled back, her eyes shining with warmth, and they continued to talk. Their conversation was lighthearted and filled with the ease that comes from knowing each other for a long time. For a brief moment, the formal atmosphere of the dining room became more personal as they shared a rare, pleasant conversation over their morning meal.


    As Lord Garius and Lady Francesca continued their conversation, the other two wives at the table, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia, exchanged subtle glances.


    Lady Phenelopie''s perfectly manicured fingers tightened around her teacup. Always Francesca. The thought echoed in her mind. It was easy to see why. Francesca, with her flawless skin, youthful beauty, and calm demeanor, always seemed to capture Lord Garius''s attention without effort. She was beautiful, yes, but her grace only added to the jealousy simmering inside Phenelopie.


    Lady Garcinia, sitting across from her, let out a quiet sigh as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. "It''s always Francesca this, Francesca that," she muttered just loud enough for Phenelopie to hear.


    Phenelopie raised an eyebrow and smiled wryly. "Well, can you blame him? She looks ageless. It''s like she doesn''t even try to look¡­ perfect."


    Garcinia''s expression darkened as she glanced at Francesca, who was laughing softly at something Lord Garius had said. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, catching the light and making her look even more attractive. Even in her simple morning gown, she had an elegance that seemed almost unfair.


    "She doesn''t have to try," Garcinia muttered, crossing her arms. "It''s like the gods gave her everything¡ªbeauty, charm, grace. And she knows it."


    Phenelopie chuckled bitterly. "If only she''d share some of that attention. We''re here too, after all."


    The two exchanged knowing looks, their jealousy uniting them in silent frustration.


    Francesca, completely unaware¡ªor perhaps too dignified to notice the tension¡ªcontinued her pleasant chat with Lord Garius. Her voice was calm, her smile genuine, and her every movement showed a quiet confidence that only fueled the envy of the other two wives.


    Lord Garius, meanwhile, seemed oblivious to the growing discontent. Or maybe he knew and just chose not to address it. After all, this wasn''t the first time such feelings had come up among his wives.


    Lord Garius reached out, gently taking Francesca''s hand. His sharp, commanding presence softened as he leaned closer, his lips brushing her ear.


    "Wanna try for another son or daughter?" he whispered, his deep voice filled with mischief.


    Francesca''s cheeks turned slightly pink, but she stayed composed. She let out a soft, melodious laugh that highlighted her charm.


    "Oh, Garius," she whispered back, her tone playful but affectionate.


    Before the other wives noticed, Francesca turned and cupped her husband''s face with her hand. Her eyes locked with his, and she leaned in to give him a long, tender kiss.


    The room became silent, except for the soft sound of silverware clinking on plates.


    Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie stiffened in their seats, glancing away with barely hidden annoyance.


    As Francesca pulled away, her serene smile remained, and Lord Garius looked completely pleased. It was a private moment of closeness that only showed their bond and left the other two wives feeling resentful.


    "Now, shall we continue with breakfast?" Francesca asked, her tone light and graceful, as if the kiss had been perfectly normal.


    "Of course," Lord Garius chuckled, his hand still resting over hers.


    Lady Phenelopie quietly stabbed her fork into her plate of eggs, while Lady Garcinia sipped her tea a bit too aggressively. Neither of them spoke, but their thoughts were loud enough to fill the room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 84 Grace and Glares ( 84 )

    She sliced a piece of fruit and held it up to Garius with a smile. "Here, my lord."Garius raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on his lips. "You''re spoiling me, Francesca."


    "And why shouldn''t I?" she replied, her tone playful yet sincere. "You work hard for the family.."


    Without hesitation, Garius leaned forward, taking the offered bite. Francesca watched him with satisfaction, gently dabbing a napkin at the corner of his mouth afterward, showing how much she cherished him.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?" Your journey continues at empire


    "It always is when it''s from you,"


    Lady Garcinia tightened her grip on her teacup, while Lady Phenelopie''s fork paused mid-air. They both strained to maintain their composure as Francesca continued to pamper Garius with a grace that was nearly infuriating to witness.


    Francesca, purposely ignoring their reactions, poured Garius''s tea, making sure it was the right for him. She blew lightly on the surface to cool it before handing him the cup with both hands.


    "Thank you, my dear," Garius said, nodding in appreciation as he took the cup.


    "You deserve it," Francesca replied, her voice soft and full of unwavering affection.


    Moments like these made her the perfect wife in Garius''s eyes¡ªa woman who balanced strength, intelligence, and beauty with a nurturing touch that no one else could replicate. Even though the other wives'' jealousy was palpable, Francesca remained entirely focused on her husband, as if the rest of the world didn''t exist.


    Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie could no longer hold back. Lady Phenelopie spoke first, her voice teasing but tinged with jealousy. "Darling! What about us? Are we to be ignored today?"


    Lady Garcinia chimed in, her tone sharper but still playful enough to hide her irritation. "Exactly! You spend all your time with Francesca these days. It''s hardly fair!"


    Garius set his teacup down calmly, shifting his gaze to his other two wives. A faint smile appeared on his face as he replied casually, "Your turn was yesterday, Phenelopie. And yours was the day before, Garcinia. Today is Francesca''s turn."


    The bluntness of his statement left the two women momentarily stunned.


    "B-but¡­" Phenelopie stammered, pouting as her cheeks puffed slightly.


    Garcinia crossed her arms, huffing indignantly. "Still! Just because it''s her turn doesn''t mean you have to make it so¡­ obvious."


    Garius chuckled, leaning back in his chair with complete ease. "You''re all important to me. But I don''t recall any complaints when it was your turn. Now, let Francesca enjoy her time."


    Francesca, who had stayed silent during the exchange, hid a small smile behind her hand, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She glanced at her husband and leaned in slightly, her voice soft but teasing. "My, my¡­ you''re quite firm today, my lord. I''m flattered."


    The subtle intimacy in her tone made the other two wives bristle, but they could only exchange defeated glances.


    Garius turned back to Francesca, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "It''s only fair, isn''t it?"


    Francesca nodded, feeding him another piece of fruit to emphasize her position as the one currently in his favor.


    Garius leaned closer to Francesca, his voice low and teasing as he whispered near her ear, "We shouldn''t wait for our youngest son. How about¡­ after breakfast?"


    Francesca''s cheeks warmed , but she remained composed, fully aware of what her husband meant. As his first wife, she understood his strong desires better than anyone.


    With a soft smile and an elegant nod, she replied gently, "As you wish, my lord."


    The subtle exchange didn''t go unnoticed by Garcinia and Phenelopie, who exchanged knowing glances.


    "Honestly," Phenelopie muttered under her breath.


    "Hmph," Garcinia huffed, pretending to concentrate on her breakfast but clearly distracted by the scene.


    Garius finished his breakfast quickly, his eagerness barely concealed as he set down his fork. His sharp movements didn''t escape Francesca''s notice, and she let out a soft, melodious laugh as she saw the longing in his eyes.


    With her usual grace, Francesca signaled her personal maid, who stepped forward immediately. "Please see that my plate is taken care of later," she said with a serene smile as she rose from her seat.


    Garius leaned toward her, his voice low and filled with anticipation. "Darling, I''ll go first. I''ll be waiting for you in our room."


    Francesca gave a delicate nod. "As you wish, my love."


    She watched as her husband left the dining hall with purposeful strides, barely acknowledging the jealous stares of the other wives. Once he was gone, Francesca turned to her maid again, ensuring everything was in order before gracefully excusing herself to follow him.


    The warmth in her expression hinted at her own quiet anticipation, though she carried herself with the poise and dignity expected of Lord Garius''s first wife.


    Francesca gracefully called for the butler and the maid leader, both of whom quickly stepped forward, bowing respectfully and awaiting her instructions.


    "Ensure our privacy," Francesca said, her voice calm but with a clear note of authority. "And make certain the area outside our room remains secure."


    The butler inclined his head. "As you wish, Madam Francesca. I will personally oversee it."


    The maid leader nodded. "I shall assign trusted staff to ensure no disturbances, Madam."


    Francesca smiled softly, appreciating their dedication. "Good. Carry on."


    With that, she turned, her gown flowing elegantly behind her as she made her way toward her room, where her husband was waiting. The butler and maid leader exchanged a glance, silently acknowledging the weight of their task, before swiftly moving to carry out her orders.


    Francesca paused mid-step as Javier''s voice called out. "Mother? Where are you going?"


    Turning around with her usual radiant smile, she replied, "Oh, honey bun? I''m going to my room. There''s a¡­ ''bigger boy'' waiting for me."


    Javier''s mind screamed in annoyance. Ugh, dried plum! Are you planning on giving me yet another younger sibling? Seriously, haven''t we reached the limit already?


    Oblivious to his internal rant, Javier shrugged. "Oh¡­ okay, Mother."


    Francesca leaned down and placed a quick kiss on his forehead. "Javier?"


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "Eat your breakfast, and don''t start any trouble today, I''ll be busy until the afternoon. And whatever you do, don''t come to my room."


    "Okay," Javier replied while rolling his eyes .


    Francesca turned to Liana. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana responded promptly.


    "Make sure you take Javier to meet the estate manager about the land Lord Garius mentioned during breakfast."


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana replied with a respectful nod.


    Satisfied, Francesca smiled once more and head toward her room, leaving Javier to stew silently in his thoughts. Dried plum and Mother conspiring for more kids, huh? Guess I''ll just enjoy my breakfast and plot my mischief later.


    As Javier strolled into the main dining room, the air was thick with tension. His stepmothers, Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, sat at their respective spots, sulking in silence. Each was attended by her own group of personal maids, who hovered around cautiously, aware of their mistresses'' foul moods.


    The moment Lady Phenelopie noticed him, her lips curled slightly. "Here comes the brat from that woman," she muttered under her breath, her disdain clear.


    Lady Garcinia huffed in agreement, shooting a glance at Javier but saying nothing.


    Unfazed, Javier plastered a bright, innocent smile on his face. "Good morning, Lady Garcinia. Lady Phenelopie," he greeted cheerfully, bowing slightly as if he hadn''t heard their jab.


    Inside, however, his thoughts were anything but polite. Looks like these two uglies didn''t get their ''turn'' today. Must be eating them up inside. Hah, serves them right!


    Still smiling, Javier strolled over to his seat, his demeanor calm and carefree. Meanwhile, his stepmothers exchanged sharp looks, irked by his lack of reaction to their comments. Javier sat down, picked up a slice of bread, and took a leisurely bite, savoring both the food and their frustration.


    As he casually nibbled on his breakfast, his sharp ears picked up the hushed whispers of his stepmothers, who thought they were being discreet.


    "I wonder what Francesca eats," Lady Phenelopie murmured to Lady Garcinia, her tone a mix of curiosity and bitterness. "She''s got that glowing skin, so youthful... not even a wrinkle in sight."


    "And she doesn''t even wear makeup!" Lady Garcinia added in a sharp whisper.


    Javier reached for his glass of juice, his movements calm and unhurried. No need to poke the hornet''s nest now. Watching them stew in their own envy is far more entertaining.


    Glowing skin? Youthful? Of course, she''s like that. She doesn''t waste her time sulking or scheming like you two.


    Taking another bite of his bread, Javier maintained his calm demeanor, his eyes glinting with amusement. Hah, keep whispering. No matter how much you stew, you''ll never catch up to my mother. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oblivious to his inner thoughts, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia continued their quiet complaints while Javier enjoyed his meal in silence, savoring the delicious irony.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 85 Birds and Bold Dreams ( 85 )

    After finishing his breakfast, Javier strolled through the estate halls with Liana beside him, heading toward the estate manager''s office as instructed. As they passed his parents'' room, a loud moan echoed faintly through the corridor.Javier froze mid-step, his ears twitching slightly. His eyes darted to the side, where he saw Mrs. Erinnete, the head maid, and Mr. Alf, the butler, standing outside the door. Several other maids stood at attention nearby, guarding the area.


    A sly grin spread across Javier''s face. Looks like the "bigger boy" really couldn''t wait, huh?


    He tilted his head, a mischievous smirk forming as he leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Hey, Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her voice calm but curious. Explore more adventures at empire


    "Will you be that loud when we''re married later?" he teased, his tone cheeky.


    "Young master!!" Liana''s exasperated voice followed, though her cheeks were lightly blushed as she hurried after him.


    The guards and maids exchanged knowing glances, trying to remain professional despite the scene, while Javier''s laughter echoed down the hall.


    Javier chuckled, glancing back to see Liana''s flustered expression.


    "Young master, stop teasing like that!" Liana huffed.


    Javier turned to walk backward, his grin wide. "But I don''t mind if you are that loud once we''re married!" He laughed , enjoying her reaction.


    "YOUNG MASTER!" Liana shout, a mix of indignation and embarrassment in her voice. She quickened her pace, closing the distance.


    Still laughing, Javier sped up slightly, his playful tone carrying down the hall. "I''m just saying, Liana! No need to hold back with me, you know!"


    "Enough with that nonsense!" Liana scolded, finally catching up and grabbing his sleeve. Her stern expression couldn''t hide the faint smile at the corners of her lips.


    "Alright, alright," Javier conceded, raising his hands in mock surrender, though his eyes still gleamed with mischief. "I''ll behave."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Now, young master, let''s head to Mr. Alex''s office."


    "Okay!!" Javier replied, a bright smile on his face as he followed her lead.


    Javier and Liana finally arrived at the estate manager''s office. The room was lined with shelves filled with scrolls, books, and records detailing the estate''s operations.


    "Ah, young master, Miss Liana," the estate manager greeted them with a polite bow, gesturing toward the chairs across his desk.


    Liana stepped forward and explained their visit. She mentioned Lord Garius instructions regarding the land allocation for Javier farming project.


    While Liana and the estate manager discussed the details, Javier wandered over to one of the shelves, drawn to the neatly arranged ledgers and journals. He plucked a book from the collection and flipped it open casually. The dry, small handwriting detailed crop rotations, tax records, and other logistical minutiae, but Javier skimmed over them without much interest.


    So, this is the kind of paperwork Father deals with every day. No wonder he''s always so grumpy, Javier mused, suppressing a yawn.


    He glanced back at Liana, who was listening to the estate manager explanation.


    Well, as long as she''s handling the boring stuff, I''ll just¡­ Javier turned the page lazily, pretending to be engrossed in the book while mentally planning his next mischief.


    Occasionally, he glanced up and caught snippets of their conversation, quickly tuning out anything that sounded too technical. Instead, he let his thoughts wander, a mischievous smile playing on his lips as he imagined the chaos he could stir up with his new farming project.


    By the time the estate manager finished explaining, Javier had already replaced the book and leaned back against the shelf, giving them a bright, innocent smile as if he''d been listening the entire time.


    As Javier stood in the estate manager''s office, his thoughts drifted to the grand vision forming in his mind. He rubbed his hands together gleefully, his smirk growing wider by the second.


    Ehehehe¡­ soon¡­ sugarcane and cocoa. They all think sugarcane is just a plant you chew on for sweetness and that cocoa is only for those distant tribes. Just wait¡­ Once I refine sugar and make chocolate, the whole kingdom will come running! The Armand name will become famous with luxury and innovation.


    Liana noticed Javier''s expression and raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment. She was used to his mischievous musings by now.


    The estate manager, unaware of Javier''s schemes, handed over a set of documents to Liana, explaining something about soil quality and irrigation. Meanwhile, Javier was consumed by memories of his past life.


    Back then, sugar and chocolate were everyday commodities. Here, they''re rarer than gold! The nobles will go wild for this once I market it as an exotic delicacy. And the common folk? They''ll clamor for even a small taste. Heh¡­ With my modern knowledge, I''ll revolutionize trade and agriculture. Who needs politics when I can control the market?


    His grin widened as he imagined elaborate feasts with nobles savoring his future creations, their wealth pouring into his pockets.


    Liana sighed, noticing his faraway look. "Young Master, are you paying attention?"


    Javier blinked, snapping out of his daydream. "Of course, of course! I heard every word!"


    The estate manager and Liana exchanged skeptical glances but didn''t press the matter.


    As they left the office, Javier couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath. "First sugarcane and cocoa, then the world!"


    Liana gave him a wary look. "Young Master, are you plotting something again?"


    "Plotting? Me? Nope!" Javier replied, putting on his most innocent face. But inside, he was already envisioning his empire of sweetness taking shape.


    Javier stretched his arms as they walked out of the estate office, his grin widening mischievously.


    "Liaaanaaaa¡­" he drawled playfully.


    Liana sighed, already bracing herself. "What now, Young Master?"


    "Let''s head to the Pekko pen! I want to check on my buddy. Then, we''ll go to my workshop," he said, practically skipping with excitement.


    Liana crossed her arms and regarded him with a weary look. "Your ''precious companions''? You mean those overly cheerful birds you spoil with snacks?"


    Javier put a hand over his heart, feigning shock. "Liana! How could you say that? Pekkos are majestic creatures, not just birds! One day, they''ll carry me into glorious battles¡ªor maybe just to the market for snacks."


    Liana shook her head with an amused sigh. "Yeah, sure¡­ Let''s go before you start giving them noble titles or something."


    Javier chuckled as he quickened his pace, already imagining his Pekkos wearing full armor.


    Trailing behind, Liana couldn''t help but smile softly. Despite his antics, she found Javier enthusiasm oddly charming.


    When they arrived at the Pekko pen, Javier dashed forward. His favorite Pekko, a cheerful orange-feathered bird with a swirling red-and-black beak, let out an enthusiastic squawk and waddled over to greet him.


    "Buddy!" Javier shouted, wrapping his arms around the Pekko''s neck and ruffling its soft feathers. "You''re the best, you know that? The absolute best!"


    Buddy squawked again, flapping its short wings as if in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Liana moved efficiently, placing fresh feed into the trough and replacing the water in their sturdy stone basin. Her own Pekko, sidled up to her.


    "Good morning, Pikko," she murmured affectionately, stroking its head and earning a happy trill from the bird.


    Liana crouched to inspect Pikko''s claws and feathers, ensuring it was in good health. She was meticulous about caring for her Pekko, grateful to Javier for the unexpected gift a few months ago.


    Javier looked over, still hugging Buddy. "You and Pikko are getting along well, huh?"


    "Of course," Liana replied, smiling as she scratched under Pikko''s beak. "She''s well-behaved, unlike certain someone."


    "Hey!" Javier protested, standing up. "I''m plenty well-behaved!"


    Buddy let out a loud, amused squawk, as if disagreeing. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Traitor," Javier muttered, patting Buddy''s side before bursting into laughter.


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Come on, Young Master. After this, we need to head to your workshop. Don''t spend the whole day hugging your ''majesty'' there."


    Javier grinned and gave Buddy one last hug. "Fine, fine."


    Once inside his personal workshop, Javier made a dramatic flourish with his hand and activated his magic storage. A glowing circle appeared in the air, and with a flick of his wrist, he summoned an enormous chest. The heavy thud it made as it landed reverberated through the room.


    Liana blinked, already bracing herself.


    Javier flipped open the chest, and a dazzling light burst out¡ªgold coins, glittering jewels, and ornate trinkets sparkled brilliantly inside. The sight was enough to make anyone''s jaw drop, but Javier? He was beyond ecstatic.


    "Kikikiki!!" he clasped his hands together, shaking with mock greed. "I''m rich! I''m rich! A lord? No, a king! A king of wealth! My empire begins now! Bow before me, peasants!" He dramatically struck a pose as if addressing an invisible crowd of admirers.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier froze mid-pose, turning toward her with a sheepish grin. "What?"


    "Is this the kind of behavior befitting a noble?" she asked, her tone calm but firm.


    "But I worked hard for this!" he argued, pointing at the chest. "Hunting monsters, selling their parts, crafting weapons and armor, dealing with Old Man Orrim''s constant haggling¡ªand don''t forget my latest venture! Clearing out that goblin settlement and finding their hoarded treasure! This is all mine, Liana!"


    "And you''ve done well," she replied, walking over with her hands on her hips. "But acting like a bandit king isn''t exactly dignified."


    "Bandit king?" Javier gasped, clutching his chest in mock offense. "I''m more like¡­ a treasure-hunting genius! "


    "Sure..sure." Liana reply with smile.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 86 Another Day ( 86 )

    "Huh? Why''s everyone so busy today?" Javier muttered, scratching his head as he walked down the corridor.Javier just finished a quick shower and was dressed, but today felt¡­ different. Usually, Liana would have woken him up with her calm insistence, but she hadn''t come by. As a result, Javier had woken up late, and the bustling atmosphere around the manor only added to his curiosity.


    "Hmmm¡­ I wonder why all the maids and staff look so stiff today," he mused aloud. Shrugging it off, "Whatever¡­ Better off to see my buddy!"


    Whistling a cheerful tune, Javier strolled toward the pekko pen, his carefree nature evident in his steps.


    As he walked, his stomach let out a loud growl.


    "Oh¡­ I''m hungry," he muttered before grinning mischievously. "Well, I can roast some meat later.... Meat? I''ve got plenty inside my magic storage."


    On his way, Javier noticed something unusual. Two groups of maids in distinct uniforms he didn''t recognize were escorting two young girls¡ªone around his age, maybe ten, and the other slightly younger.


    He gave them a passing glance, unimpressed. "Like I care," he muttered under his breath, returning to his cheerful humming.


    Finally reaching the pekko pen, Javier''s face lit up. "Buddy!!!"


    The vibrant orange pekko squawked excitedly, flapping its compact wings as it hopped closer to him. Pikko lay lazily on the ground, not bothering to acknowledge Javier''s arrival.


    "Ehehehe¡­ good to see you both healthy," Javier said, pouring a generous amount of pekko food into the trough and changing the water.


    Javier hummed, enjoying the peaceful moment.


    Looking at Buddy, he grinned. "After you finish eating, how about some exercise?"


    Buddy squawked happily, clearly eager.


    Another stomach grumble reminded Javier of his hunger. "Looks like I also need breakfast."


    Glancing around to ensure no one was nearby, Javier smirked and activated his magic storage skill. With a small flash, he pulled out a portable grill and some coal, setting them on the ground.


    "Perfect!"


    Next, he retrieved a slab of high-quality monster meat, already marinated to perfection. Thanks to his magic storage''s time-stopping property, it was as fresh as the day he had prepared it.


    Rubbing his hands together gleefully, Javier muttered, "Let''s start grilling!" and began setting up the grill.


    As the delicious aroma of grilled monster meat wafted through the air, Javier happily flipped the meat on his small portable grill. The juices dripped onto the glowing coals, creating a satisfying hiss.


    Nearby, Buddy stood with wide eyes and a drooling beak, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Buddy¡­ wait! Wait!" Javier waved his spatula like a warning flag. "It''s not ready yet, okay? Patience!"


    But Buddy wasn''t listening. With a determined squawk, the pekko lunged for the grill.


    "Buddy!! No! Don''t gobble it all up!!" Javier yelled.


    Before he could stop him, Buddy snatched a piece of partially cooked meat and retreated a few steps to devour it with triumphant clucks.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Javier''s eye twitched. "You oversized birds!! That was mine!"


    As he scolded Buddy, a lazy squawk from behind caught his attention. Pikko, was now standing, her sharp gaze fixed on the grill.


    "Pikko, no¡­ don''t even think about it¡ªHEY!! That''s not yours!!"


    Pikko stretched her long neck and swiftly grabbed another piece of meat off the grill, chewing happily while ignoring Javier''s protests.


    "Pikko!! That was mine too!"


    Buddy, emboldened by Pikko''s actions, hopped closer, making another attempt at the grill.


    "Buddy!! Noooo!!" Javier wailed, grabbing the remaining piece just in time.


    Now, the two pekkos surrounded him like wolves circling prey, their big eyes glued to the meat in his hands. Javier sighed in defeat, his stomach growling in protest.


    "Haaa¡­ fine! Lucky for you two freeloaders that I have plenty of meat!"


    He opened his magic storage and pulled out a mountain of monster meat¡ªchunks of king boar, wyvern, wolf, and orc meat.


    "Feast your eyes, you greedy birds!" Javier grinned. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy squawked excitedly, hopping up and down, while Pikko took a dignified step forward, clearly already picking her next bite.


    "Wait for it! It''s still not fully cooked!" Javier yelled as Buddy tried to grab a wyvern steak from the pile.


    The pekkos ignored him entirely, their combined efforts overwhelming his protests. It turned into a chaotic scene of Javier trying to grill while the two pekkos darted around him, stealing pieces and squabbling over the best cuts.


    "Buddy!! Pikko!! Leave some for me!!" Javier shouted, desperately holding onto a piece of king boar rib like his life depended on it.


    The scene continued with Javier chasing the two pekkos around the pen, while they squawked and flapped in gleeful defiance. Despite the chaos, laughter echoed through the air as Javier enjoyed the moment with his beloved feathered companions.


    "Haaa¡­ I give up," he muttered, collapsing onto the ground with a grin, watching Buddy and Pikko happily munch on their stolen loot. "Good thing I packed extra¡­"


    Javier chuckled as he took a big bite of the perfectly grilled meat. The flavors exploded in his mouth¡ªjuicy and savory with just the right touch of spice. " Delicious!!" he exclaimed, doing a little happy wiggle.


    As he reached for another piece, Buddy suddenly darted forward and snatched a freshly grilled slab off the grill with his beak.


    "Hey!! Buddy, that''s hot!" Javier shouted in disbelief, watching the pekko munch away happily.


    Not to be outdone, Pikko lazily stretched her neck, snagged another piece, and started chewing, her eyes half-closed in contentment.


    "Whoa¡­ not hot? How are you two even eating that straight off the grill?!" Javier stared in amazement, then narrowed his eyes. "Wait a second¡­ are you both fire-resistant or something? That''s cheating!"


    Buddy squawked in response, clearly unfazed by the heat, while Pikko gave a soft coo, as if to mock Javier''s question.


    "Haaa¡­ I''m surrounded by gluttonous monsters," Javier sighed dramatically, shaking his head. But then his stomach growled loudly again, reminding him of his original goal.


    "Alright, enough stealing! I''m cooking this batch for me!" he declared, flipping another piece of meat onto the grill with determination.


    Of course, the pekkos didn''t care. As soon as Javier looked away, Buddy snuck closer, eyes gleaming with mischief. With lightning speed, he swiped yet another piece from the grill.


    "Buddy!!" Javier yelled, trying to chase him off, only for Pikko to seize the opportunity and grab another for herself.


    "Pikko, not you too!!"


    The chaotic tug-of-war over grilled meat continued, with Javier laughing, scolding, and sneaking bites whenever he could.


    By the end, all three of them were sprawled out on the ground, full and satisfied, surrounded by a pile of cleaned-off bones. Javier wiped his mouth with a grin.


    "Haaa¡­ you two may be greedy, but at least we ate well," he muttered, patting Buddy and Pikko on their heads.


    Both pekkos let out contented squawks, leaning into his touch.


    "fluffy!!!" Javier giggled as he leaned against Buddy, who had plopped down on the ground after their hearty meal.


    Buddy let out a low, contented squawk, his feathers puffing up slightly as Javier snuggled against his warm, soft side.


    "You''re like the best giant pillow ever," Javier mumbled, burying his face in Buddy''s feathers. "So warm¡­ so comfy¡­"


    Pikko, not wanting to be left out, waddled over and flopped down beside them, nudging Javier''s arm with her beak.


    "Alright, alright, Pikko," Javier laughed, reaching out to scratch her head. "You''re fluffy too. Happy?"


    Pikko gave a satisfied coo and closed her eyes, leaning into his hand.


    For a moment, everything was peaceful. The warm sun filtered through the clouds, a soft breeze rustled the grass, and the trio basked in their food coma.


    "This," Javier murmured, staring up at the sky, "is what life is all about. Good food, fluffy friends, and no one around to ruin it."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, and Pikko gave a sleepy chirp.


    "Ehehehe¡­ you guys get it," Javier said, grinning. "Best. Day. Ever."


    He stayed there a while longer, enjoying the simple comfort of his two loyal companions, content with the world.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 87 A Dangerous Encounter ( 87 )

    "Ohh¡­ nice bird you have there," Stay updated via empireJavier opened his eyes and saw a beautiful girl about his age, maybe 11, with long, glossy auburn hair styled impeccably and wearing an elegant dress adorned with intricate embroidery. Everything about her screamed "high nobility."


    "Hmm?" Javier opened his eyes, lazily looking up from where he lounged against Buddy, his pekko.


    "This bird... Are you its keeper?" she asked, her tone polite but curious, her gloved hand gesturing toward Buddy.


    Javier blinked and furrowed his brows. "Huh!? What brat like you want?" he snapped, clearly annoyed by the interruption.


    "Oi! Don''t you dare disrespect our lady!" one of the guards accompanying the girl, stepping forward and placing a hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Behind the girl stood several individuals dressed in maid uniforms and guard attire, all from a clearly different noble household. One of the maids sneered, pointing at Javier dismissively. "Lady Elizabeth, please don''t waste your time mingling with a commoner like him."


    "Haaa. Can you all leave me alone?" Javier said in a polite tone, though annoyance seeped into his voice.


    "How dare you raise your voice at our lady!" the guard barked, drawing his sword and pointing it threateningly toward Javier.


    Javier grinned and raised his hand, showing them his middle finger. "Oi! I said leave me alone. Now go away¡­ shoo shoo¡­ bring along your ''lady'' over there," he said, making air quotes with his fingers.


    "Oh, a rude tone for a commoner kid. Clearly, your parents didn''t teach you manners," Elizabeth said, her tone condescending.


    Inside Javier''s mind, he thought, Haaa¡­ these noble kids and their maids, along with their guards, clearly forgot they were inside the Armand estate. Yet they think their lady title or power means something here.


    The guard''s patience snapped. "Oi, commoner! You''re standing before Lady Elizabeth of the Klimbert Household, Viscount Klimbert''s grandaughter!"


    Javier blinked and tilted his head. "So?"


    "This kid!!" The guard raised his sword, ready to slash at Javier. "My lady, do you think we should punish this commoner?"


    Elizabeth waved her hand dismissively, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "Cut his hand. Let him learn to respect those above him. I have no tolerance for insolence."


    "As you wish!" the guard shouted.


    The blade gleamed as it arced toward Javier.


    Here it comes, Javier thought, a mischievous grin creeping onto his face. Ehehehe¡­ I can''t wait to parry this!


    Clang!


    The strike never reached him. The guard''s sword was deflected with precision by an elegantly dressed figure who had appeared out of nowhere.


    "Oh my," came Liana''s soft, polite voice, tinged with a dangerous undertone. She stood firmly in front of Javier, her emerald eyes glowing faintly. The maid held her sheathed sword in one hand, its blade partially drawn just enough to block the attack.


    The guard stumbled back, his face pale. "W-what?!"


    Liana gently tilted her head, her serene smile not quite reaching her eyes. "What do we have here? And might I inquire why you are attempting to harm the youngest son of Viscount Garius of the Armand Household?"


    Elizabeth''s confident expression faltered. "The youngest son of... "


    Her maids and guards exchanged uneasy glances, realizing their error.


    Liana''s tone remained gentle, though it carried a steely edge. "Oh, did you not know? My young master is Javier de Armand, son of Viscount Garius. And if I recall correctly¡­" She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "¡­this is the Armand estate, is it not? Your actions could easily be interpreted as an offense to this house."


    Javier leaned against Buddy with a smirk, watching the scene unfold. Inside, he was dying of laughter. Ahhh, Liana, you''re just the best. Look at these fools squirming.


    The guard dropped his sword, bowing hastily. "M-my apologies! I didn''t know¡ª"


    Liana''s smile widened slightly. "Didn''t know? That''s hardly an excuse,Right?"


    Elizabeth huffed, her face red with humiliation. "Let''s go," she ordered curtly, turning on her heel. Her entourage scrambled to follow.


    As they left, Liana turned to Javier, her expression softening into exasperation. "Young master, why didn''t you say anything before it escalated?"


    Javier grinned. "And miss the show? No way. You handled it perfectly, Liana."


    Liana sighed, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Honestly¡­"


    Liana sighed deeply, rubbing her temples as she processed Javier''s bold declaration.


    "And what do you think will happen if I didn''t defend against the attack?" she asked, her tone calm but probing.


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly, patting Buddy''s feathered neck. "Hmm? I''d just parry it myself... or let Buddy here crash that guy into the dirt. Maybe take out the rest of them too, including their oh-so-precious ''lady.''"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed sharply. "Young master..."


    "What? The Klimbert family''s history with us isn''t exactly clean, right? Mother said so herself. They tried to wipe out this family when Father was just a kid."


    Liana remained quiet, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Javier leaned back casually against Buddy. "If it weren''t for Butler Alf, Maid Leader Mrs. Errinette, and General Hesbeirn protecting him back then, Father wouldn''t have survived, right? They''re the reason he''s even alive today."


    Liana finally spoke, her voice low but firm. "That doesn''t mean you should provoke them unnecessarily, young master. Lady Francesca may have told you those stories to teach you caution, not to encourage reckless behavior."


    Javier waved her off, grinning. "Reckless? Nah, I''m just... prepared. Besides, it''s not like I started anything. They''re the ones acting high and mighty on our land, waving swords around." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana folded her arms, her usual composed demeanor returning. "Even so, young master, you must consider the consequences. Provoking a noble house like Klimbert could lead to political trouble, not just for you but for Lord Garius and the entire household."


    Javier''s grin faded slightly as he mulled over her words. He let out a small sigh. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. But come on, Liana, don''t you think it''s unfair that they can walk around thinking they''re untouchable? Especially after what their family did in the past?"


    Liana''s expression softened, though her tone remained steady. "Perhaps it is. But part of being noble is knowing when to act and when to hold your hand. That''s a lesson you''ll need to learn sooner or later."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Haaa¡­ fine. Next time, I''ll only send Buddy after them if they really deserve it. Deal?"


    Liana raised a brow, her lips quirking into a faint smile. "That''s... not exactly what I meant, but I''ll take it for now."


    Liana''s sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, her usual calm demeanor replaced by an intense aura of authority. Javier, still lounging against Buddy, tilted his head at her sudden shift.


    "Young master," Liana called, her tone low but firm.


    "Hmm?" Javier responded lazily, still chewing on a piece of grilled meat.


    "Stay here with Buddy and Pikko," she ordered, her gaze fixed beyond the pekko pen.


    Javier raised a brow. "Where are you going?"


    Liana didn''t answer immediately, but the subtle tremble in her hands and the fiery look in her eyes told him enough¡ªshe was furious.


    "Liana...?" Javier ventured cautiously.


    Her voice was cold and decisive. "I need to report this incident to Lady Francesca... and¡ª"


    Suddenly, Javier felt the air around her shift. It was heavy. Liana''s usual grace was overshadowed by a commanding presence that made him sit up straight.


    "Li...ana?" he asked hesitantly.


    She turned to him, her eyes glowing with fury. "I will ensure every guard on duty today is fired immediately!"


    Javier blinked, stunned. "Err... Liana? Chill... I mean, it''s not that big a deal¡ª"


    She whipped her gaze toward him, silencing him with a look. "Not a big deal!!? Young master, there were no guards patrolling! None! The estate is wide open to anyone. Guests¡ªlike those Klimbert fools¡ªare wandering freely. Do you understand what could''ve happened if someone with ill intentions got through?!"


    Javier raised his hands defensively. "O-okay, okay! But firing them all seems... harsh?"


    Liana clenched her fists, her usually soothing voice now steely. "Neglecting their duty is unacceptable. This estate isn''t just a home¡ªit''s a stronghold. The guards'' carelessness has endangered everyone. I will not tolerate it!"


    Javier leaned back, scratching his head. "Alright, I get your point. But... maybe don''t go full warlord on them? At least hear their excuses first?"


    Liana turned away, her elegant composure slowly returning as she started walking toward the estate. "Stay here, young master. And don''t cause any more trouble while I''m gone."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 88 Provocation at the Estate ( 88 )

    Liana knew Javier could defend himself. Just days ago, he had effortlessly dealt with a skilled assassin group sent to eliminate Lord Garius''s family. He hadn''t just defeated them¡ªhe toyed with them, dismantling their formation and striking fear into their hearts before finishing them off mercilessly.Still, leaving him unsupervised often led to mischief, so as she hurried toward the manor, she hoped he wouldn''t cause too much chaos in her absence.


    As Liana reached the grand halls of the Armand estate, she spotted Mrs. Errinette, the head of the personal maids and leader among the household staff. The woman carried herself with the stern grace of someone who had served the family for decades, her sharp eyes immediately catching Liana''s approach.


    "Liana?" Mrs. Errinette asked, pausing her task.


    Liana bowed politely, her movements crisp and respectful. "Mrs. Errinette, I have something urgent to report."


    Before Mrs. Errinette could respond, the imposing figure of Mr. Alf, the butler, emerged from a side corridor. His presence was commanding, his silver hair neatly combed and his expression unreadable.


    "Liana," Mr. Alf began, his deep voice carrying authority. "Isn''t your duty to attend to young master Javier? Why have you left his side?"


    Liana straightened, her tone unwavering. "Yes, it is my duty, Mr. Alf, but this matter requires immediate attention. It concerns the estate''s security and the safety of the household."


    Both Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette exchanged a glance, their expressions hardening. They could tell from Liana''s demeanor that she wasn''t exaggerating.


    "Speak, then," Mrs. Errinette urged, folding her arms. Your journey continues with empire


    Liana nodded and explained everything, her words precise and measured. "A group of nobles from the Klimbert household, led by their young lady, entered the estate unsupervised. They harassed young master Javier, mistaking him for a commoner. When he dismissed them, one of their guards attempted to strike him down. This happened within the pekko pen, with no guards present to patrol the area."


    Mr. Alf''s eyes narrowed. "No guards? Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely," Liana confirmed. "I''ve observed no patrols near the outer sections and around the estate all morning. This negligence allowed the Klimberts'' people to wander freely."


    Mrs. Errinette''s lips thinned in disapproval. "This is unacceptable. The security of this estate is paramount, especially with the recent assassination attempts."


    "Indeed," Mr. Alf agreed, his tone grave. "Viscount Garius entrusted us to ensure the safety of this household. Allowing outsiders to act with such impudence is a failure on our part." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just because there''s a grand party tomorrow evening, and most noble houses are attending to congratulate our lord on his promotion to Count, how dare these guards neglect their duty!" Mr. Alf''s voice was sharp, his usually composed demeanor cracking with fury. His clenched fists and icy tone revealed the depth of his frustration.


    Mrs. Errinette adjusted her posture, her stern gaze turning sharper. "Indeed. Their complacency is inexcusable. The safety of this household should never be compromised, no matter the occasion."


    Liana, standing firm, added, "The Klimbert household''s arrogance and lack of respect are equally troubling. They acted as if the Armand estate was their own territory, threatening the young master without hesitation. Their guard even attempted to harm him within our own grounds."


    Mr. Alf''s expression darkened further. "The Klimberts have always been envious of our lord''s progress. To act so brazenly during a time of celebration¡­ it''s not just arrogance¡ªit''s provocation. A reminder of their past animosity."


    Mrs. Errinette nodded solemnly. "We must ensure this doesn''t escalate. Viscount Klimbert has been quiet for years, but this incident could signify deeper motives. However, the immediate concern is the negligence of our own guards."


    "This party must proceed without a single flaw," Mr. Alf declared. "But the Klimberts will not leave this estate without understanding the consequences of their actions."


    "Agreed," Mrs. Errinette said firmly. "This is the Armand household. Disrespect will not be tolerated."


    Lord Garius appeared from the shadows of the corridor, his presence commanding and stern. Behind him trailed a group of personal maids, their expressions alert and focused.


    "Hmm? Errinette? Alf? What''s wrong?" Garius''s sharp tone cut through the tension.


    Errinette and Alf exchanged glances before stepping forward. "My lord," Errinette began, her voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "There has been an incident involving the Klimbert household''s entourage. They disrespected the young master and even attempted to harm him. Liana intervened, but the lack of patrolling guards within the estate is concerning."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "The Klimberts..." He mulled over the name, his voice laced with disdain. "Their audacity knows no bounds. And our guards? Slacking during a time like this?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord. I take full responsibility for this failure. I''ve already instructed for their negligence to be addressed immediately."


    Garius''s gaze shifted to Liana, who stood resolute amidst the tension. "Liana," he called, his deep voice tinged with authority.


    "Yes, my lord?" Liana responded promptly.


    "Who is protecting your young master right now?"


    "Buddy and Pikko, my lord," she answered without hesitation.


    A faint smile tugged at Garius''s lips. "Hmm, those two are strong monster-type birds. Good. But Liana¡­"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s eyes bore into hers, sharp and unwavering. "Go directly to him. Ensure his safety. Use any means necessary if the situation escalates further."


    "Understood, my lord." Liana bowed deeply before swiftly exiting the room, her movements purposeful and precise.


    Garius then turned to Alf and Errinette. "Alf, Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" they responded in unison.


    "Summon Hesbeirn immediately. He will handle the dismissal of all negligent guards. Inform him to replace every single one of them, except for those who are actively guarding the manor and those proven to be doing their jobs properly."


    "It will be done at once, my lord," Alf replied with a firm nod.


    Garius''s expression remained cold, his sharp eyes gleaming with determination. "No one compromises the safety and dignity of this household. The Klimberts will learn their place soon enough."


    Errinette bowed. "We will ensure that, my lord."


    Lady Francesca gracefully walked into the manor, her composed demeanor radiating elegance. Her dress flowed with each step, showcasing her refined taste. She paused when she spotted Garius standing in the corridor, giving orders to Alf and Errinette.


    A soft smile graced her lips. "Darling..."


    Hearing her voice, Garius turned. The hard lines of his face softened instantly as his sharp eyes lit up. He approached her without hesitation and kissed her passionately, his hand gently resting on her cheek.


    "My love," he murmured as they parted, his deep voice warm.


    Francesca''s smile widened, her gaze fond. She noticed the slight relief in his features, knowing her presence always soothed him. Behind her stood her personal maids, a group of highly trained women, watchful for her safety.


    Garius glanced at them and nodded approvingly. "I''m glad to see you''re not walking alone. I trust your safety to these capable maids."


    Francesca chuckled softly. "Of course, my dear. You''ve ensured that I''m always well-protected. But tell me, what''s caused you to look so serious?"


    Garius''s smile faded slightly as he looked toward Alf and Errinette. "There was an incident involving Javier. Some from the Klimbert household dared to disrespect him. The lack of proper patrols on the estate adds to my concerns."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed, her calm expression shifting to anger. "The Klimberts again... They''ve been a thorn in our side for generations. How is Javier?"


    "Liana intervened before anything serious happened. She''s with him now, ensuring his safety. But I won''t let this negligence slide," Garius replied firmly.


    Francesca nodded, her confidence in him unwavering. "I trust you''ll handle this, as always. Let me know if you need my assistance with those pests."


    Garius smiled, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "With you by my side, my love, I have all the strength I need."


    Francesca chuckled, her mood lightening as she leaned closer. "And don''t forget, you have a grand celebration day after tomorrow. Let''s not let these matters sour the occasion."


    Garius nodded, resolve firm. "Of course. But I won''t allow anyone to think they can undermine this household, especially not on the eve of my ascension to Count."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 89 Rats in the Manor ( 89 )

    The atmosphere in the meeting room was heavy with tension as all present awaited the report. Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, his piercing gaze locked on Hesbeirn, who stood at attention in the center of the room. Lady Francesca sat beside her husband, her calm face masking deep concern. Alf, the reliable butler, and Errinette, the head maid, stood to the side, flanked by elite personal guards and maids.Hesbeirn took a deep breath and stepped forward. "My lord, there is something urgent that requires your attention."


    Garius''s voice was sharp but composed. "Speak."


    Hesbeirn straightened, his tone steady but grim. "We''ve uncovered troubling news. This morning, I ordered the personal army to investigate the absence of guards who failed to report. What we found¡­" He hesitated, fists clenching briefly. "...were nine bodies in the forest."


    A hush fell over the room, broken only by a faint gasp from one of the maids. Francesca''s expression darkened, her hand tightening on the armrest of her chair.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, his tone cold and precise. "The missing guards?"


    "Yes, my lord. They were killed."


    "Killed? How?" Francesca''s calm voice had a note of steel.


    Hesbeirn''s jaw tightened as he delivered the grim details. "The wounds suggest a coordinated ambush by highly skilled attackers. Deep slashes and punctures indicate the use of enchanted bladed weapons. This wasn''t random¡ªit was planned."


    Garius''s expression remained unreadable, but his sharp gaze shifted to Alf and Errinette before returning to Hesbeirn. "This means the attackers either had inside knowledge of our patrol routes or observed us long enough to exploit our vulnerabilities. What actions have been taken?"


    Hesbeirn nodded. "I''ve reinforced security. Our personal army now patrols in groups of no fewer than seven, including mages, healers, and archers. We''ve deployed the newly trained paladins to ensure all routes are heavily guarded, and the manor''s interior is secured by elite units. No one enters or exits without thorough inspection."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. "Good. And the other family members? Where are they?"


    "Lord Marcellus, Lord Cedric, Lady Phenelopie, Lady Garcinia, and all other children are safely within the manor, my lord," Hesbeirn replied swiftly.


    Francesca''s lips tightened. "And Javier? He wasn''t with the others when I last checked."


    Hesbeirn''s expression softened slightly. "Miss Liana is with him, my lady. She''s ensuring his safety, along with the two Pekkos he keeps close. They can handle most threats."


    Francesca relaxed slightly but glanced at her husband. "We can''t underestimate this. Those who attack our estate might target Javier, knowing his potential."


    Garius nodded. "Liana is capable, but I''ll send additional guards to watch over him. This attack is a declaration. Whoever is behind it will regret stepping onto Armand land."


    Experience new tales on empire


    Errinette stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "We''ll increase vigilance within the manor as well, my lord. The staff will be briefed, and every suspicious movement reported immediately."


    Alf added, "I''ll personally oversee the roster adjustments to ensure no complacency. This kind of failure will not happen again."


    Garius''s gaze swept the room, voice carrying authority. "This family has faced betrayal and bloodshed before, and we''ve survived. Triple the security, lockdown all entry points, and ensure every member of this household understands the gravity of the situation. Hesbeirn, make sure no stone is left unturned in finding those responsible."


    Hesbeirn bowed deeply. "As you command, my lord."


    Meanwhile, inside the manor...


    Far from the meeting room where Lord Garius and the others discussed the dire situation, Gloria, the head of the household maids, tended to her duties. The quiet corridor seemed empty as she carried a tray of linens with calm precision.


    Suddenly, three masked attackers emerged from the shadows, their weapons gleaming in the dim light.


    "Ara..." Gloria''s serene voice broke the silence, her composed expression unshaken. "It seems we have a rat infestation in the manor."


    One of the attackers snarled, "Kill her!"


    The sound of blades slicing through the air filled the corridor.


    Clang!


    Gloria''s polished silver tray deflected the first strike effortlessly, her calm demeanor unbroken. She set the tray down gently, her movements deliberate.


    "Ara, ara... Is that all you have? I expected more from uninvited guests." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Miss Gloria!" a young household maid called from the end of the corridor, panic in her voice.


    Gloria turned slightly, her calm gaze meeting the young maid''s worried eyes. "Hmm? Oh, don''t worry about me... Tehe." She giggled playfully, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    The attackers rushed her, but before their blades could land, Gloria vanished.


    "Wha¡ª? Where did she¡ª?" one of them stammered.


    In the blink of an eye, Gloria reappeared behind them, moving as if on a casual stroll.


    She paused, adjusting her apron. "You moved too slowly. That was your mistake."


    The attackers froze as a faint sound echoed through the corridor.


    Thud.


    One by one, their heads rolled from their bodies, blood pooling at their feet. The three assassins collapsed in unison, lifeless.


    Gloria turned her head slightly, offering a small smile to the wide-eyed young maid. "It seems these rats were rather weak. Tehe."


    She dusted off her tray of linens and resumed her tasks as if nothing had happened, leaving the lifeless attackers behind.


    Inside the meeting room, tension hung thick in the air. Lady Francesca sat gracefully beside her husband, her gaze sharp and unwavering. Lord Garius listened intently as Hesbeirn detailed the security upgrades, while Alf and Errinette stood nearby, their expressions grave.


    A soft, composed knock broke the silence.


    "Come in," Lord Garius commanded, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    The door opened to reveal Gloria, her pristine uniform spotless despite her recent encounter. She stepped inside with her usual poise and curtsied respectfully.


    "Lord Garius," she began, her serene tone betraying nothing of the skirmish she had just resolved. "The rats have already been handled."


    Everyone paused, their gazes fixed on her.


    "Handled?" Garius raised an eyebrow.


    Gloria clasped her hands neatly in front of her. "Three attackers were bold enough to ambush me in the east wing. I dealt with them personally."


    Lady Francesca tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Personally, you say? I trust they won''t be causing any further disturbances, Gloria?"


    "Of course not, my lady," Gloria replied with a slight bow. "Their heads now rest far from their bodies. They will trouble us no more."


    Hesbeirn''s brows furrowed. "Three attackers inside the manor... This confirms they''ve infiltrated deeper than we expected."


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled. "It seems our enemies are getting bolder. Gloria, did you recognize any insignias or clues about their origin?"


    Gloria shook her head. "Unfortunately not, my lord. They bore no identifying marks, but their skills were lacking. If these were assassins, they were poorly trained."


    Alf adjusted his glasses, thoughtful. "Or perhaps a distraction meant to test our defenses."


    Garius nodded. "Hesbeirn, double the patrols inside the manor. Gloria, inform the household maids to remain vigilant. No one is to wander the halls alone."


    "Understood, my lord." Gloria curtsied again, her calm demeanor unshaken. "If I may add, I will personally oversee the safety of the east wing for the remainder of the evening."


    Garius gave her an approving nod. "Good. You''ve done well, Gloria. Return to your duties."


    In the lively maid dining area, the clattering of utensils and casual chatter filled the air. At the center was Marita, hunched over a mountain of food, devouring her meal with unbridled enthusiasm.


    "Marita, you''ll choke if you don''t slow down," one of the younger maids teased, accustomed to her insatiable appetite.


    "Hmph! Food is life! I ain''t wasting a thing!" Marita retorted, her voice muffled by food.


    Just as she reached for a juicy piece of roast, a sudden "poof!" echoed through the room. Smoke erupted from her plate, enveloping her in a thick, acrid cloud.


    The room erupted into chaos as the maids screamed and scrambled. Emerging from the smoke were masked assassins, their blades glinting ominously.


    "Oh! Look at this fat, ugly maid!" one sneered, pointing his blade at Marita. "She''s got no chance of running. Let''s put her out of her misery."


    Another assassin laughed. "She''s so big, it''s like we''re hunting a boar. Too bad we can''t roast her."


    But Marita wasn''t paying attention to their taunts. Her eyes were fixed on her plate, fury twisting her face.


    "YOU¡ª" she bellowed, shaking the room, "RUINED MY FOOD!!"


    Before the assassins could react, Marita launched herself at them with surprising speed. The first assassin was met with her meaty fist, which slammed into his face with the force of a falling boulder. He collapsed, lifeless.


    The others hesitated, horror replacing their mockery. "What the¡ª?!"


    One assassin swung his blade, its edge shimmering with enchantment, but Marita caught his arm mid-swing, her grip shattering his wrist with a sickening crunch.


    "You dare ruin my meal?!" she growled, voice dripping with anger.


    The assassin screamed as Marita flung him aside like a ragdoll, his body hitting the wall before slumping unconscious.


    Another assassin, clearly panicking, tried to strike from behind. Marita spun, grabbed him by the face, and slammed his head into the floor with such force that it burst like an overripe melon.


    The remaining assassins attempted to flee, but Marita charged at them, barreling through tables and chairs like a runaway bull.


    "Nobody interrupts my meal and lives to tell about it!" she bellowed, her voice shaking the walls.


    Moments later, the dining area was littered with the bodies of assassins, blood staining the floor, the air heavy with destruction.


    Marita stood amid the chaos, panting heavily, fists clenched. She glanced at the remnants of her meal and let out a loud, frustrated wail.


    "They didn''t just ruin my food... they ruined my appetite!"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 90 Siege of the Manor ( 90 )

    As the meeting concluded, Lord Garius turned to Lady Francesca, his expression softening slightly."Francesca, stay here with your personal maids," he instructed firmly.


    Lady Francesca''s eyes showed concern as she stood, hands clasped. "But, darling, it''s dangerous outside."


    Garius smiled faintly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn are with me. I''ll be fine."


    She hesitated but nodded reluctantly. "Careful, darling."


    Garius leaned down and kissed her forehead gently. "I will."


    As Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn exited the room, Garius followed closely behind. His presence exuded authority as they stepped into the dimly lit hallway.


    Suddenly, shadows moved with unnatural speed as ten masked assassins emerged from the darkness, weapons glinting ominously.


    "Ambush!" Hesbeirn shouted, drawing his massive greatsword and engaging two attackers with raw power.


    The team reacted instantly. Alf confronted three assailants, his movements quick and precise.


    Erinette faced two, her delicate frame a facade for her deadly expertise. With a flick of her wrist, she disarmed one and swiftly dispatched the other.


    Hesbeirn delivered powerful strikes to his pair of opponents, leaving no room for counterattack.


    Meanwhile, Garius''s personal maids swiftly overwhelmed the remaining three assassins with their well-coordinated teamwork.


    Amidst the chaos, one assassin slipped through the defenses, charging at Garius with a blade raised high.


    Garius, standing calm and composed, sighed. "Haaa... Troublesome pests."


    Without drawing his weapon, he lifted his leg and brought it down with brutal force.


    CRACK!


    The assassin''s head hit the floor with a sickening sound, his lifeless body collapsing instantly. The corridor fell silent.


    Garius looked down at the fallen attacker with disdain. "Foolish. Did you truly think you''d succeed?"


    He turned to the others, their battles already won. "Good work. Ensure the bodies are disposed of properly and search them for clues. We must determine who sent these insects."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, maintaining his composed demeanor. "As you command, my lord."


    Erinette and Hesbeirn nodded in unison, expressions firm.


    As Garius brushed dust off his coat, he muttered, "When will these fools learn? The Armand family isn''t so easily toppled."


    As the sound of clashing steel and muffled cries echoed through the manor, a group of household maids rushed from their quarters, armed with hastily grabbed weapons. Though their primary duties were to maintain the estate, every maid had received combat training to defend the Armand family when necessary.


    The leader, a determined young maid, called out as they approached the commotion. "Quickly! Lord Garius may need our assistance!"


    But when they turned the corner, they froze in astonishment.


    Lord Garius stood surrounded by a dozen lifeless bodies, his posture relaxed as if the battle had been merely a mild inconvenience. Blood stained the stone floor, though none was his, the maids could see the authority and power he exuded.


    Alf, Hesbeirn, and Erinette were nearby, calm and composed after dispatching their foes with deadly precision. The personal maids assigned to protect Garius stood victorious, unshaken by the violence.


    The household maids exchanged wide-eyed glances, their weapons lowering as they realized their help wasn''t needed.


    One younger maid whispered, trembling, "Is this¡­ really our lord? I-I''ve never seen him fight before¡­"


    Another, clutching a broom turned spear, nodded. "He''s¡­ too strong. He didn''t even draw his sword. Just one stomp¡­"


    The leader, though awestruck, straightened and spoke quietly. "This is why he''s our lord. We serve someone truly extraordinary."


    Noticing their presence, Garius turned slightly and raised an eyebrow. His amber eyes gleamed with calm authority. "Why are you all here? The situation is under control. Return to your posts."


    The maids quickly bowed. "Yes, my lord!"


    As the household maids retreated, they whispered among themselves. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Did you see how he took down that assassin? With just his foot!"


    "Lord Garius is strong."


    "I thought he was just a strict noble¡­ but this? Beyond anything I imagined."


    As they disappeared down the corridor, one of the younger maids muttered with a mix of fear and admiration, "I''m glad I work for the Armand family."


    Meanwhile, Garius sighed, brushing dust from his coat as if nothing had happened. "Troublesome pests," he muttered, turning to his allies. "Let''s clean this up."


    Lord Garius''s voice was calm yet commanding, echoing with authority that brooked no hesitation. He first glanced at Hesbeirn, his sharp gaze cutting through the tension.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The seasoned general straightened promptly. "Yes, my lord."


    "Command a group of a thousand from our personal army to search the surrounding areas. Order them to kill on sight. Ensure fifteen hundred of our troops are deployed for patrolling the region. Double the usual units, set up checkpoints. I want absolute control over our territory."


    Hesbeirn saluted with a fist over his chest. "As you command, my lord." Without delay, he turned and marched out, barking orders to nearby soldiers.


    Garius''s amber eyes shifted to Alf, the head butler, whose calm demeanor matched the lord''s.


    "Alf."


    The butler stepped forward, hands clasped behind his back. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ready your assassin units. Search every corner of the estate. If you find anyone suspicious, eliminate them immediately. No questions, no exceptions."


    Alf bowed deeply. "As you wish, my lord. Consider it done." He vanished from the room, his presence replaced by an eerie stillness.


    Finally, Garius turned to Errinette, the leader of the personal maids, whose piercing gaze indicated her full understanding.


    "Errinette."


    She bowed slightly. "My lord?"


    "Deploy our secret elite battle maid unit. Sweep the estate and neutralize all intruders. No one is to leave here alive."


    Errinette smiled faintly, confidently. "Understood, my lord. It will be done swiftly." She turned to issue commands to the maids outside. Moments later, coordinated footsteps echoed down the hall as her elite team mobilized.


    Errinette strode through the grand hall with purpose, her footsteps silent yet commanding. Her sharp eyes scanned the surroundings as she reached the section of the manor managed by the household maids.


    There, Gloria, the composed head of the household maids, was already coordinating the younger staff.


    "Mrs. Errinette?" Gloria asked, tilting her head slightly in curiosity.


    Errinette stopped before her, radiating authority. "Come with me."


    Gloria nodded politely, adjusting her apron. "Of course. Shall I bring assistance?"


    Errinette''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Yes. Bring the ''others.'' We have a mission to complete."


    A glint of understanding passed between them as Gloria''s composed expression sharpened. She turned to the gathered household maids. "Lina, Marcie, Elle¡ªassemble the rest of the team. Now."


    The named maids, appearing ordinary, immediately straightened and hurried off. Soon, nearly a dozen maids emerged, each carrying themselves with a poise that belied their true skills.


    These were not ordinary maids; they were part of a hidden elite force within the Armand household, trained in combat, espionage, and covert operations.


    Errinette''s gaze swept over the group, assessing each of them. "Listen carefully. Our orders are simple: sweep the estate. Eliminate any intruders. Be efficient, leave no traces, and ensure the safety of everyone within these walls."


    Gloria stepped forward, her tone calm but firm. "You''ve all trained for this. Do not hesitate. Tonight, we show why the Armand household is untouchable."


    The maids nodded in unison, their expressions steely.


    Errinette turned on her heel, leading the way. "Move out."


    The group disappeared into the shadows of the manor, their footsteps inaudible as they split into smaller units, moving with the precision.


    The Elite battle maids of the Armand household had joined the fray.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 91 Fun and Fury ( 91 )

    Outside the estate grounds, chaos reigned."Liana!! Don''t let them run!!" Javier shouted, excitement brimming as he dashed after a group of fleeing attackers.


    Liana, keeping pace effortlessly, sighed, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Young Master, you''re far too excited about this. It''s not a game."


    Javier grinned ear to ear, glancing back at her. "Not a game? Ha! Look at them running like scared rabbits! Oi, mates! Don''t run away! We''re your friends!" His sarcasm dripped as he loaded a glowing mana crystal into his modified mana gun.


    Buddy, his loyal Pekko bird, squawked enthusiastically and charged forward, crushing the head of one fleeing attacker with a bone-shattering stomp.


    "Good job, Buddy! Stomp them all! Leave no one alive!" Javier cheered, pointing dramatically at another group.


    Liana caught up, shaking her head. "Young Master, you''re making too much noise. This isn''t a parade." Despite her scolding, her bow was already in hand, a glowing arrow nocked and ready. She loosed it, striking two attackers trying to slip into the shadows.


    "Whoops! Nice shot, Liana!" Javier called, reloading his gun. He spun dramatically and fired at another assassin, hitting his mark.


    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t run! We''re niceeeeee peopleeeeee!" Javier shouted mockingly, laughter ringing through the night.


    Buddy squawked again, stomping on another unfortunate soul.


    One attacker, a heavily armored mercenary who seemed to be the leader, turned to his scattered men. "Hold the line! They''re just a brat and a bird!"


    Javier''s ears perked up at the insult. He stopped mid-step, his playful grin turning predatory. "A brat and a bird, huh?" He pulled a second mana gun from his belt and aimed both at the leader. "Say that again, pal."


    Before the leader could respond, Javier fired both guns in quick succession. The mana bolts struck true, and the leader staggered, disbelief on his face before he collapsed. Experience more on empire


    The remaining attackers, now in full panic, scattered in all directions.


    Liana sighed again. "Young Master, we''re supposed to contain the situation, not let them run wild."


    Javier shrugged, twirling one of his mana guns. "Eh, it''s more fun this way. Buddy and I can chase them down later."


    As if on cue, Buddy flapped its wings and let out another victorious squawk, stepping over a pile of defeated attackers.


    Liana adjusted her silver hair, her calm demeanor unwavering. "I''ll handle the stragglers. Young Master, try not to get carried away."


    Javier smirked. "Carried away? Me? Never." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana didn''t respond as she disappeared into the trees, her glowing arrows lighting the way. Javier, now with Buddy by his side, stretched his arms and grinned.


    "Alright, Buddy. Time for round two!"


    The Pekko squawked in agreement, and the chase resumed.


    Javier''s laughter echoed across the clearing as the sun dipped toward the horizon, painting the sky in hues of gold and orange.


    "Run, you pieces of shit! Buddy, over there! Crush them! Bwahahaha!"


    Buddy squawked enthusiastically, his strong legs pounding the ground as he chased down another unfortunate attacker. With a powerful stomp, the Pekko ended the man''s desperate escape, leaving only silence behind.


    Liana, ever composed, followed closely, her emerald eyes scanning for remaining threats. She sighed, a mix of exasperation and amusement in her tone. "Haaa... Young Master, please... at least pretend you''re not enjoying this so much."


    Javier whirled around with an exaggerated grin, his jet-black hair slightly disheveled. "Not enjoying it? Liana, look at them! They thought they could invade our estate, and now they''re running like scared mice!"


    With dramatic flair, he reloaded his mana gun, the glowing crystal slotting into place with a satisfying click. One attacker, limping and clutching his side, attempted to slip away through the underbrush. Javier''s sharp gaze locked onto him.


    "Oh, no, you don''t!" He aimed, fired, and sent a mana bolt sizzling through the air, dropping the fleeing man.


    "You can run, but you can''t hide!!"


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk and stomped forward, his claws raking through the dirt as he pursued the last visible attacker. The man tripped over a root, scrambling backward, only to find himself cornered by the massive Pekko.


    With a final, earth-shaking stomp, Buddy ended the fight decisively.


    Javier stood tall amidst the carnage, a confident smirk on his lips. His amber eyes sparkled with adrenaline and pride as he surveyed the aftermath.


    "Well, that''s that. No one left alive. All the bad guys? Gone!"


    Liana approached, her graceful stride undisturbed by the destruction. She slung her bow across her back and sighed deeply. "Young Master, you didn''t have to make such a spectacle. We could''ve handled this quietly."


    Javier shrugged with mock innocence. "Quietly? Where''s the fun in that, Liana? Besides, they started it. We just... finished it."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, puffing up his chest proudly.


    Liana brushed a stray strand of silver hair from her face, glancing at the setting sun. "Enough excitement for one evening, Young Master. Let''s head back. I''m sure Lord Garius will want a report on this."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slinging his mana gun over his shoulder. "Fine, fine. But next time, let me have more fun!"


    "How many of those rats did we squash?" Javier asked casually, as if discussing the weather.


    Liana glanced at the remnants of the attackers scattered around. "Around 200 or more, Young Master."


    Javier whistled in mock admiration. "Oh! Looks like they really wanted to end my family''s bloodline. Such dedication, tsk tsk."


    Liana nodded, her expression serious. "It appears so. But we still haven''t accounted for those who slipped inside the manor."


    Javier tilted his head, pretending to ponder. "Hmm... I don''t think anyone would survive that. Blergh... can''t imagine what''s happening to them. Marita, Gloria, and the others are probably mopping the floors with them. Literally." He chuckled, a mix of amusement and horror flickering across his face. "After all, the maids are well-trained, right?"


    Liana adjusted her bowstring. "That''s correct. The household and personal maids are all combat-trained. However, Mrs. Errinette is the strongest. None of us can match her skill."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Mrs. Errinette, huh? She doesn''t look it, but I guess I shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. I wonder how terrifying she can get when she''s serious."


    Liana allowed a rare smile. "You wouldn''t believe it, Young Master. When Mrs. Errinette steps into battle, she''s like a storm¡ªswift, precise, and utterly unstoppable."


    Javier smirked. "Good. Makes me feel more confident about our household. No wonder these idiots didn''t stand a chance. Let''s just hope Father doesn''t scold me for ''getting involved.''"


    Liana sighed softly. "Lord Garius may scold you, but he''ll appreciate your efforts, especially since none of the attackers succeeded."


    Javier chuckled and swung himself onto Buddy''s back. "Well, let''s head back. I want to see if anyone''s still mopping up inside. Besides, I kind of want to see Marita in action¡ªshe''s probably more terrifying than Buddy when she''s mad!"


    Buddy squawked as if offended, while Liana shook her head in exasperation. "Young Master, please don''t provoke her. Marita''s strength isn''t something you should test for fun."


    "Noted!" Javier replied, though the mischievous gleam in his eyes suggested otherwise.


    "Liana, do me a favor," Javier said, leaning against Buddy''s saddle with a cheeky grin. "Tell Father about what happened, but¡­ don''t mention I was involved. Ehehehe."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her arms crossed in a way that radiated authority. "It''s hard to leave that detail out, Young Master."


    Javier blinked. "Why?"


    Liana sighed, her patience tested. "Do you truly believe a single maid like me could handle all 200 attackers on my own?"


    Javier tilted his head, considering. "Tell him Buddy and Pikko joined in too. That should make it sound believable, right?"


    Liana gave him a flat look, her emerald eyes narrowing. "And if Lord Garius asks where you were during the attack?"


    Javier froze, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Er¡­ uh¡­ just tell him I was, um, supervising from a safe distance?"


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, your father knows you too well. He''ll never believe that."


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "Okay, okay. Just say I was¡­ giving strategic support! That''s believable, right?"


    Liana''s expression softened slightly, though a trace of exasperation remained. "I''ll see what I can do, but don''t expect me to shield you entirely. Lord Garius will have questions, and you''ll likely need to answer some of them yourself."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slumping against Buddy. "Fine."


    "I''ll make sure the word ''reckless'' doesn''t slip in."


    "That''s the spirit!" Javier called after her, chuckling.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 92 A Mothers Wrath ( 92 )

    Garius, Lady Francesca, Lady Garcinia, and Lady Phenelopie sat in the lavishly decorated meeting room, enjoying tea and freshly baked biscuits. The tranquil atmosphere contrasted sharply with the preparations for the grand celebration set for the next day.Marcellus and Cedric stood near the entrance, their expressions serious and hands resting on their weapons. Surrounding them were elite guards in gleaming armor, skilled mages under Marcellus''s command, and Cedric''s paladin unit, their polished shields reflecting the chandelier light.


    Garius took a sip of his tea, a faint smile on his lips, when a distant scream pierced the stillness. He chuckled softly, setting his cup down. "It seems everything is under control."


    Francesca, ever composed, returned his smile, tilting her head in curiosity. "By the way, darling, I haven''t seen our youngest son. Where is Javier?"


    Garius froze mid-sip, eyes widening in panic. Tea sputtered from his lips as he coughed violently.


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged nervous glances, their earlier composure faltering. Francesca''s serene demeanor shifted, a dark aura radiating from her.


    "Err... Errr..." Garius stammered, visibly sweating.


    Marcellus attempted to speak but managed only a strangled, "Mother, I¡ª"


    Before anyone could respond, one of Francesca''s elite battle maids stepped forward, unwavering despite the tension.


    "Lady Francesca," the maid began calmly, "the young master is currently in his room with Miss Liana. He refused to attend, claiming the gathering was ''boring.'' When we tried to escort him here, he laughed and ran away."


    Francesca''s smile tightened, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, he laughed, did he? My sweet Honey Bun is laughing while I''m worried sick about his safety?"


    Garius raised his hands in surrender. "Francesca, you know how he is. He''s probably just¡ª"


    "Don''t," she interrupted sharply, her tone dangerously calm. "Make excuses for him."


    Marcellus leaned to Cedric, whispering, "Why does she always get scarier when she''s calm?"


    Cedric nodded, gulping. "This is worse than Father''s training drills..."


    Suddenly, Francesca stood, graceful yet commanding. "Darling, excuse me for a moment. I will personally retrieve our son and remind him of his responsibilities."


    Garius nearly knocked over his teacup. "Wait, Francesca, there''s no need to¡ª"


    She shot him a pointed look, silencing him instantly.


    Garcinia and Phenelopie exchanged amused glances. Garcinia took a delicate sip of her tea, murmuring, "Ah, young Javier has really inherited Francesca''s flair for mischief."


    Phenelopie smirked. "It''s almost poetic. I pity the boy."


    Francesca signaled to her personal maids. "Ladies, with me. Let''s pay a visit to my darling son."


    As she swept out of the room, Garius slumped in his chair, muttering, "That boy is going to give me gray hair..."


    Marcellus and Cedric let out a collective sigh of relief, grateful they weren''t the targets of their mother''s wrath¡ªfor now.


    "Ekkkk! Mother! Mercy!!" Javier''s voice echoed through the manor halls as Francesca, wearing her ever-serene smile, dragged him along by a firm grip on his hair.


    "Mother! Please, I can walk on my own! No need to¡ªOWW! That hurts!"


    Behind them, Liana trailed with her usual composed expression, a subtle sigh escaping her lips. "I told you, young master..."


    "Not you too, Liana!" Javier whined, attempting to squirm free.


    Francesca''s grip remained unyielding as she calmly responded, her tone making her even more terrifying. "You were laughing and running away during a time of crisis, Javier. Is that appropriate behavior for the son of a viscount¡ªsoon-to-be count?"


    "But I¡ªOuch!¡ªwas going to handle it, I swear! Just in my own way!" Javier protested, his eyes darting toward Liana for backup.


    The procession halted abruptly as Francesca raised her free hand. "Bind."


    From the shadows, a masked assassin froze mid-strike, immobilized by Francesca''s spell. The air shimmered with magical restraints.


    "Vanish," Francesca murmured, not even glancing at the assassin.


    A series of sharp, crystalline spikes erupted, impaling the would-be attacker with lethal precision. The assassin''s lifeless body crumpled silently to the floor.


    Liana paused, momentarily impressed by her lady''s effortless execution. The other maids remained unfazed, as if such occurrences were commonplace.


    Javier gulped, his mischievous smirk vanishing. "W-Well, that was¡­effective. See? You didn''t need to drag me; I could''ve¡ªOW, okay, okay! I''ll behave!"


    Francesca resumed her march to the meeting room, her smile unchanged. "You''ll do more than behave, my dear. You''ll sit quietly and learn the importance of vigilance. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Mother! Crystal clear!"


    Liana exchanged a glance with one of Francesca''s maids, both suppressing chuckles at the sight of the once-confident young master being completely subdued.


    As the meeting room loomed closer, Javier braced himself for what would undoubtedly be an unforgettable lesson in accountability¡ªcourtesy of his terrifyingly composed mother.


    The heavy doors to the meeting room opened, and Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn entered, commanding respect. They moved with calm confidence, the signs of a well-executed mission evident on their composed faces. Garius, sipping his tea leisurely, gestured for them to speak.


    "Report," Garius said, his voice steady.


    Alf stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "My lord, the situation has been handled perfectly. The intruders have been eliminated, and the manor is secure."


    Errinette nodded, her demeanor sharp. "We conducted a thorough sweep of the estate. All areas are now clear, and our forces are stationed at key points to prevent further breaches."


    Hesbeirn added firmly, "The attackers targeted only the Armand family, avoiding the guest quarters to prevent raising an alarm."


    Francesca, still seated with her serene smile, glanced at Alf. "And the guests? Were any alerted to the commotion?"


    Alf shook his head. "No guest noticed the disturbance. The guest area was far enough from the main house, and our containment efforts kept the incident localized."


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Garius placed his teacup down, his eyes glinting with approval. "Good work. Our preparations have proven effective. Hesbeirn, double the patrols throughout the night. I will not tolerate another breach."


    "Yes, my lord," Hesbeirn replied, bowing deeply.


    Errinette glanced toward Francesca, then Garius. "With your permission, my lord, I will oversee the reorganization of the maids to maintain vigilance for tomorrow''s event."


    Garius nodded. "Do it. And Alf, uncover the identities of the remaining intruders. I want to know who dared target my family."


    Alf''s lips curled into a rare smirk. "As you wish, my lord. My team will extract every ounce of information from the remnants."


    Javier, silent until now, leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Wow, they''re scary when they''re serious."


    Liana glanced at him, a mix of exasperation and fondness on her face. "Take notes, young master. This is what it means to protect what matters."


    Javier pouted. "I protect in my own way, you know..."


    Francesca''s sweet smile didn''t waver, but the dark aura around her grew palpable. She reached out, gripping Javier''s hair and pulling him closer with unnerving calm.


    "Honey bun?" she said, her tone deceptively soft.


    Javier froze, his playful smirk replaced by wide-eyed panic. "Y-yes, mother?" he stammered, sensing doom. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her grip tightened, and her voice turned icy. "Care to explain why you thought it acceptable to skip the family meeting and hide away with Liana while assassins were lurking around?"


    "Eeeeep! Mother! Moootherr!" Javier squealed, flailing as he tried to escape her iron grip.


    Garius sat frozen, his usually stoic expression cracking into stunned disbelief. His teacup hovered midair, forgotten as he blinked at the scene.


    Marcellus, the eldest son and normally composed, immediately averted his gaze to the intricate designs on the room''s wallpaper.


    Cedric subtly stepped back, busying himself with straightening his armor straps. "Nothing to see here... just a normal family moment," he muttered.


    Liana followed with a composed expression, though a slight twitch at the corner of her lips betrayed her amusement. She sighed. "I told you, young master."


    "Told me what?" Javier hissed back, struggling slightly.


    "That running from your mother''s summons never ends well."


    "I thought she''d be too busy to notice!"


    Francesca''s dark aura flared as she turned to him, her smile sharp enough to cut steel. "Oh, darling... I always notice."


    "Eeeppp!!" Javier protested, his cries filling the room as Francesca dragged her youngest son toward his fate, while the rest of the family and staff either feigned ignorance or watched with barely concealed amusement.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 93 The Morning Before the Grand Celebration ( 93 )

    Javier stirred awake, finding himself in an all-too-familiar predicament¡ªhis mother, Lady Francesca, hugging him tightly in her sleep.Her hair spilled over the pillows, her serene beauty unmarred by the stern expression she''d worn the night before. Javier''s eyes darted nervously as he recalled recent events.


    "Of all the ways to wake up..." he muttered under his breath, careful not to disturb her.


    Unfortunately, Lady Francesca''s grip was unyielding, her arms wrapped around him like a vice. As he tried to wriggle free, she stirred, her eyes opening with a calm yet piercing gaze.


    "Good morning, honey bun," she said sweetly, though her tone carried the weight of unspoken scolding.


    "M-Mother... good morning," Javier stammered, his confidence wilting under her gaze.


    She sat up gracefully, tousling his hair affectionately before tightening her grip just enough to make him wince. "Now, my dear son, do you remember what we discussed last night?"


    "About how I was an irresponsible, reckless son who doesn''t listen to his beautiful, wise, and hot mother?" he answered quickly, trying to flatter her.


    Francesca smiled, her aura radiating warmth and subtle menace. "Correct. And?"


    Read new chapters at empire


    Javier sighed, knowing there was no escape. "And I promise not to run away during important meetings again."


    Her smile widened as she released his hair. "Good boy."


    He rubbed his head, grumbling, "I was just enjoying my time with liana..."


    "What was that?" she asked sweetly, her aura flaring slightly.


    "Nothing, Mother!"


    Lady Francesca rose from the bed, her silk nightgown flowing around her. "Today is a momentous occasion for our family, Javier. Every noble in the kingdom will be attending to honor your father''s promotion to Count. I expect you to behave appropriately."


    Javier groaned inwardly. "Another day of boring noble life..."


    "What was that?" Francesca''s voice cut through his thoughts like a knife.


    "Nothing, Mother! I''ll behave!"


    Satisfied, Francesca left the room to prepare for the festivities, leaving Javier alone for a brief moment.


    "Well, Buddy, Pikko, looks like today''s going to be another exhausting day," he muttered, glancing at the two Pekko birds standing just outside the window. Buddy squawked cheerfully, while Pikko tilted her head, unimpressed.


    Javier sighed and stretched, bracing himself for the chaos the evening would bring.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh as he sprawled across the couch in his room. His eyes stared at the fancy ceiling, looking for something to ease his boredom.


    "Haaaa¡­ Being a noble son in this fantasy world is kinda boring. Rules here, rules there, do this, do that¡­."


    He rolled onto his side, resting his head on his arm. "In my previous world, if I was bored, I could check my smartphone, play PC games, or hang out with friends. Maybe play some sports, listen to music... Here? No music players, no games, no computers¡ªjust a bunch of tomes and etiquette lessons. Haaaa¡­"


    Javier frowned but then perked up a little. "Well, at least the food is good, the girls are cute¡­ And the elves, dwarves, halflings, and beastkin? That''s definitely a bonus. Still..."


    He sat up and rubbed the back of his neck. "I''m a 24-year-old man stuck in an 11-year-old''s body. What can I even do? It''s not like I''ve hit puberty again yet! Haaaa..."


    He thought about sneaking out, but then he imagined a certain elf with silver hair and piercing emerald eyes blocking his way.


    "That beautiful, strict elf... Liana''s always around, saying it''s for my safety. How am I supposed to argue with her? It''s not like I can fight her¡ªthough not because I can''t, but because¡­ well¡­ I like her too much."


    He flopped back onto the couch, muttering, "Study, study, study. Didn''t I already graduate from university in my past life? Hello? I''m not a kid... well..mentally."


    Javier sighed again, letting his mind wander. "What to do after this? If only they had some kind of music player. Even old-school medieval music would work! But no, the only way to hear music is to call those minstrels or bards¡­"


    Before he could think more, a familiar voice interrupted him.


    "Young Master? What were you thinking about just now?"


    He turned to see Liana standing at the door, her arms crossed, and her calm expression mixed with suspicion.


    "Huh? Oh, nothing," Javier said, quickly looking away.


    Liana stepped closer, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re not planning to sneak out again, are you? If you do, I''ll be the one they blame."


    "But¡ª"


    "Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice soft but firm. "Do you not want me around anymore?"


    Javier froze, his eyes wide. "Huh? What are you saying?"


    Liana sighed and crouched down to meet his gaze. "If you keep sneaking out and I''m blamed for neglect, what do you think will happen to me?"


    Javier''s playful mood faded. "Uh¡­ nothing?"


    Liana smiled faintly but shook her head. "What if I told you your parents might dismiss me? Maybe you''d like another maid to look after you?"


    Javier jumped up, his face panicked. "No! I don''t want that!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then behave," Liana said simply, her smile softening.


    Javier pouted but didn''t argue. Instead, he pulled on her hand until she sat down next to him. Without a word, he laid his head on her lap, wrapping his arms around her waist. His face nuzzled against her stomach, and he breathed in her calming scent.


    Liana blinked, surprised at first, but then smiled warmly. She gently ran her fingers through his messy black hair, letting him do as he pleased.


    "You''re such a handful, Young Master," she said softly, though her tone was kind.


    Liana glanced toward the window. Outside, peering in with curious eyes, were Buddy and Pikko. They were tapping their beaks against the glass, as if demanding attention.


    "Young Master," Liana began with a sigh, "did you forget to lock their pens again yesterday?"


    Javier tilted his head, looking up at her from her lap. "Huh? You really think I had time for that? Remember how Mother dragged me by the hair to the meeting room last night?"


    Liana smiled slightly at the memory of Lady Francesca''s calm yet terrifying scolding. "Still, it''s part of your responsibility to¡ª"


    "Hold up," Javier interrupted, waving a hand lazily. "You''re also responsible for them, Liana. Don''t forget you helped me pick them out."


    She narrowed her eyes but didn''t argue, knowing he had a point.


    Javier smirked mischievously. "Besides, Buddy and Pikko are smart. They know how to open their pens on their own. They probably came here because they''re hungry."


    Outside, Buddy let out a cheerful squawk, as if agreeing, while Pikko pecked at the window.


    "See?" Javier said, pointing. "They''re practically begging for food. I say we feed them before they start tearing up the garden."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head, but there was a hint of amusement in her emerald eyes. "Fine, but you''re coming with me, Young Master. They''re your responsibility, after all."


    "Aw, come on. Can''t you just¡ª"


    "No excuses," Liana said firmly, gently lifting his head from her lap and standing up. "Let''s go."


    Javier groaned but followed her out. As they approached the window, Buddy and Pikko flapped their wings excitedly, their bright feathers glowing in the sunlight.


    "Alright, alright," Javier said, opening the window. "You two are such troublemakers, you know that?"


    Buddy hopped inside, nuzzling against Javier, while Pikko rubbed her beak affectionately against Liana''s hand.


    "Haaa," Javier sighed, scratching Buddy''s head. "Why does it feel like I have more kids than I signed up for?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her smile warm. "Because you''re too soft on them, Young Master."


    "Says the one who spoils Pikko more than I do," Javier shot back with a grin.


    They both laughed as the two Pekko birds chirped happily, enjoying the affection from their owners.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 94 From Playful Antics to Heartfelt Moments ( 94 )

    Buddy and Pikko chirped happily as they ate, completely unaware of the world around them. Liana stood beside Javier, watching the two mischievous birds, when she noticed Gloria approaching.The composed head maid stopped a short distance away, her usual calm smile on her face. "Young Master, Madam is calling for you," she said gently.


    Javier''s eyes lit up at the sight of Gloria. "Ohhhh!! Gloriaaaaa!" he exclaimed, bounding toward her. Before anyone could stop him, he leaned in dramatically. "Chuuuuuu!!"


    To Liana''s surprise, Gloria didn''t move away. Instead, she smiled warmly and leaned down slightly to meet him halfway. Javier planted a quick kiss on her lips, grinning like he''d just won the lottery.


    Gloria ruffled his hair affectionately. "Young Master, you''re as lively as ever."


    Nearby, Liana''s serene expression cracked slightly. Her eyes narrowed as a faint, unusual twinge of jealousy flickered across her face. She coughed softly to regain her composure. "Miss Gloria," she said, her tone calm but pointed, "don''t spoil him too much."


    Gloria turned toward Liana, her smile unwavering. "Oh, but how could I not? He''s charming.I bet he grow into handsome man in the future."


    Javier turned to Liana with an exaggerated pout. "See, Liana? Gloria understands me. Why can''t you be as sweet as her?"


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly while her smile returned, though it now had a distinct edge. "Perhaps because someone has to ensure you behave, Young Master."


    Javier laughed nervously, sensing the subtle warning in her words. "Ehehe, no need to glare at me, Liana. I''m just... expressing my gratitude!"


    "Gratitude doesn''t require kissing every maid in sight," Liana retorted, brushing past him to speak to Gloria. "I''ll take him to Lady Francesca. Thank you for informing us."


    Gloria nodded, her calm demeanor unshaken. "Of course. Take care, Young Master."


    As Gloria walked away, Javier muttered under his breath, "Haaa, no one lets me have any fun..."


    Liana shot him a sidelong glance, a small smirk on her lips. "Fun or not, you''re going straight to Madam now. And no more sneaking kisses along the way."


    Javier groaned dramatically. "Fine, fine... You''re so strict, Liana."


    Despite his complaints, there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as he followed her back toward the manor.


    As they walked back toward the manor, Liana''s calm demeanor shifted slightly, and she spoke with feigned indifference. "Perhaps, Young Master, you''re no longer interested in making me your wife in the future?"


    Javier froze mid-step, his eyes widening. "Huh?" He turned to her, confusion and panic flashing across his face.


    Liana continued, her tone calm but teasing. "Well, it seems you''ve taken a liking to kissing Gloria every day. I can only assume your affections have shifted."


    Javier''s jaw dropped, his face turning red as he waved his arms frantically. "Eeepp! No! Liana, it''s not like that! You''re still my favorite! Gloria''s just... well, she''s... uhhh..." He struggled to explain.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smile as she let him flounder. "Hmm? Just what, Young Master?"


    He scratched his head, looking defeated. "She''s just nice! That''s all! But you¡ª" He pointed at her with determination. "¡ªyou''re special, Liana. There''s no one like you. You''re my future wife, remember?"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head with a faint smile. "Haa... Sometimes I wonder if you''re serious, or if you''re just teasing me."


    Javier puffed out his chest. "I''m always serious when it comes to you! I''d never joke about that."


    For a moment, Liana''s composed expression softened, and a hint of pink dusted her cheeks. She quickly turned away, pretending to adjust her hair. "Well, if that''s the case, perhaps you should focus less on kissing other maids and more on behaving like a proper noble."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Does that mean you''ll let me kiss you, then?"


    Liana spun around, her cheeks fully red. "Young Master!" she scolded, though her tone lacked real anger. Experience new tales on empire


    Javier laughed, his playful nature returning. "See? You''re the only one who gets flustered like this. That''s why you''re my favorite, Liana."


    Liana let out another sigh, this time with a small, genuine smile. "Haa... You''re impossible."


    But as they reached the manor, her smile lingered. Despite his antics, Javier''s sincerity warmed her heart more than she cared to admit.


    As they reached the manor, Javier turned to Liana, a playful glint in his eyes. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing at him with a mix of curiosity and exasperation.


    "Chuuu¡­" he said, puckering his lips dramatically.


    Liana rolled her eyes, a smile creeping onto her face despite her best efforts to maintain her composure. "Haaa¡­ Young Master."


    But as she looked into his earnest eyes, something shifted. There was a sincerity in his gaze that made her heart flutter. With a soft sigh, she leaned in closer, her cheeks still flushed. "Just one kiss, then."


    Javier''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly composed himself, his heart racing with excitement. "Really?"


    "Yes, really," she replied, her voice a mix of teasing and genuine affection.


    In that moment, Javier leaned in, and their lips met gently. It was a soft, innocent kiss, filled with the warmth of their friendship and the promise of something more. Liana felt a rush of emotions, a blend of fluster and joy, as she pulled away slightly, both of them smiling.


    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" Javier teased, his confidence soaring.


    Liana shook her head, still blushing. "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today, Young Master. Don''t let it go to your head."


    "Too late!" he exclaimed, puffing out his chest in mock arrogance. "I''m the luckiest guy in the world!"


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. "You really are impossible."


    As they entered the manor, the atmosphere shifted, the weight of the upcoming celebration hanging in the air. But for a moment, all that mattered was the bond they shared, a connection that felt deeper than either of them had dared to acknowledge.


    Lord Garius stood by the Pekko pen, watching the vibrant creatures chirp and fluff their feathers. The playful duo seemed oblivious to his imposing presence, happily pecking at their food.


    "So these are the two Pekko birds Javier bought for himself and Liana..." he mused aloud. His sharp gaze lingered on the pen before turning to Alf, who stood respectfully nearby. "I wonder how he managed to afford them, Alf?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "According to our informant, Young Master Javier has been hunting monsters in the forest with Miss Liana. He sells the monster corpses, often dismantling the parts himself, and sometimes keeps the meat for personal use."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Hunting monsters at his age and managing dismantling? Impressive... but where does he store the earnings and all that meat?"


    Errinette stepped forward, her voice calm and composed. "Our sources suggest the Young Master has a unique magic storage ability, my lord. He keeps everything there, away from prying eyes."


    Garius raised an eyebrow, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Oh? A special storage magic? Now that''s interesting. Why would he keep something like that a secret, I wonder?"


    Errinette allowed herself a faint smile. "Perhaps because he takes after a certain someone, my lord."


    Garius''s smirk faltered, and he let out a faint grunt. "Guh... You got me there, Errinette. Alf, Hesbeirn... always quick to remind me of my own youthful days."


    Alf chuckled lightly. "It''s uncanny, my lord. Young Master Javier''s cunning and resourcefulness are quite reminiscent of you."


    Hesbeirn chimed in with a knowing smile. "Indeed. He''s a mirror of his father''s younger years¡ªalways plotting something, yet staying one step ahead."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, the tension in his posture easing. "Hah! Perhaps I should feel proud rather than annoyed. Still, his secretive tendencies warrant attention. Errinette, Alf, Hesbeirn..." He turned to face them, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "What do you say we pay a visit to our ''partners''¡ªjust like the old days?"


    Errinette''s expression didn''t change, though her eyes sparkled with amusement. "If that''s your wish, my lord. It''s been quite some time since our last... collaboration."


    Alf grinned, eager for the task ahead. "It''ll be good to stretch our legs. The younger generation could learn a thing or two from watching us in action."


    Hesbeirn chuckled deeply. "Lead the way, my lord. I''ll ensure we leave no loose ends." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius glanced back at the Pekkos before stepping away. "Let''s see if these old bones still remember how to play the game."


    As the trio followed him, the faint sound of laughter drifted in the air¡ªan echo of past exploits that had shaped the man who now bore the title of Count.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 95 The Joy of Companionship ( 95 )

    "Hesbeirn, our... ''partners.'' They''re still being well taken care of, I trust?"Hesbeirn nodded, his demeanor steady. "Yes, my lord. We''ve been discreet. They''re in the barracks under constant care. The caretaker and her team ensure they remain in perfect condition. No one in the household, apart from those involved, knows of their existence."


    Garius grinned knowingly. "Good. We can''t afford for our little secret to get out just yet. Their presence could raise a few eyebrows."


    Hesbeirn chuckled lightly. "Indeed, my lord. It''s amusing how attached everyone has become to their ''partners.'' It''s almost like they''re part of the family."


    The Count laughed heartily. "Speaking of which... Javier''s taste in names! ''Buddy''? For a Pekko? What was he thinking?"


    Errinette, walking a step behind, allowed a rare smile. "It''s rather endearing, my lord. Simple, perhaps, but it reflects his personality."


    Alf smirked, teasingly. "Endearing or not, ''Buddy'' and ''Pikko'' pale in comparison to the majesty of our companions."


    Garius nodded, pride swelling in his chest. "Exactly! Giddie is a name worthy of a Pekko of his caliber. His golden feathers set him apart as the epitome of grace."


    Errinette added softly, "And Silverwind is no less majestic, my lord. Her sleek silver feathers and unmatched speed make her one of the finest."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "Boulder may not be flashy, but his strength is unmatched. There''s no terrain he can''t cross with ease."


    Alf grinned mischievously. "Shadowglide embodies stealth and agility. A perfect reflection of my style, wouldn''t you say?"


    Garius exchanged glances with his companions, the camaraderie evident. "You''re all too proud of your Pekkos. They are one of our greatest assets. If the household ever found out we''ve been keeping them secret for years..."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "It would lead to interesting questions, particularly from Lady Francesca."


    The group shuddered at the thought of Francesca''s piercing gaze.


    Garius laughed it off, waving a dismissive hand. "She doesn''t need to know. Let her think I''m just a boring old Count."


    As they approached the barracks, the faint sound of soft chirps greeted them. Garius''s expression softened as he caught sight of Giddie, Silverwind, Boulder, and Shadowglide, each comfortably settled in their pens, exuding elegance and strength.


    "Our little secret companions," Garius mused. "Let''s keep it that way."


    As they approached the grand Pekko pen, the majestic Giddie immediately spotted them. With a proud squawk, the largest of the Pekkos fluffed his shimmering gold feathers, sunlight glinting off them like a treasure hoard come to life.


    "Giddie!!!" Garius called, his voice brimming with pride and affection.


    The Pekko squawked back, stretching its massive wings as if to show off. Garius stepped closer, running his hand along the golden plumage. "Ohhh! Long time no see, Giddie! You''ve grown even more magnificent since I last saw you."


    Alf crossed his arms, smirking. "Yeah, ''long time no see,'' you say? Didn''t you visit just last week?"


    Garius froze, scratching his head sheepishly. "Guh... you got me there. But can you blame me? Giddie''s perfection deserves daily visits."


    Errinette rolled her eyes with a faint smile, glancing at her Pekko, Silverwind, whose sleek, metallic feathers shimmered in the light. "Giddie may be magnificent, but each of our Pekkos has their own unique charm."


    Hesbeirn nodded as Boulder, his Pekko, stood stoic and firm, dwarfing the others. "Indeed. Boulder may not glitter like Giddie, but when it comes to carrying loads and charging through rough terrain, there''s no comparison."


    Alf chimed in, pointing to his Shadowglide, who blended seamlessly into the shadows of the pen. "And Shadowglide? Perfectly stealthy. Can''t beat that for a tactical advantage."


    Garius laughed, waving them off. "Bah! You all may have your specialties, but Giddie is the very definition of a true Pekko¡ªstately, regal, commanding attention wherever he goes. Unlike a certain orange-feathered... thing my son brought home."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "You mean Buddy?"


    Garius snorted. "Buddy? Hah! What kind of name is that? That scrawny bird hardly deserves the title of Pekko. Look at Giddie!" He gestured dramatically at his Pekko, who preened even more under the praise. "This is what a real Pekko looks like!"


    Alf leaned against the pen fence, smirking. "Careful, my lord. Say that around the young master, and you might find Buddy and Pikko nesting in your study."


    Garius waved him off dismissively. "Let him try. Giddie will set them straight."


    As Garius climbed onto Giddie, his grin widened. The golden Pekko let out a mighty squawk, sensing the challenge ahead.


    "Come on, partner! Let''s see if you''ve still got it!" Garius called, twirling the wooden sword Alf had handed him.


    Hesbeirn, already mounted on Boulder, sighed heavily. "Not this again, my lord. Haven''t you had enough last time?"


    "Enough? Never! You always make the best sparring partner!" Garius replied with a laugh, pointing his wooden blade at Hesbeirn.


    Alf stood nearby, smirking. "This should be good. Try not to break anything this time, my lord."


    Reluctantly, Hesbeirn accepted the wooden sword from Alf. "Fine. But don''t complain when Boulder sends you flying."


    The two Pekkos squared off, Giddie flapping his powerful wings, while Boulder planted his sturdy legs, ready to charge.


    "On my mark!" Errinette called, stepping up to oversee the duel with a faintly amused expression. "Three... two... one... Go!"


    Giddie surged forward, his speed belying his size, while Boulder charged like an unstoppable force. The clash of wooden swords echoed through the pen as the two riders exchanged blows. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hesbeirn was steady, his movements precise, while Garius, with his flair for the dramatic, made the sparring match feel like a battlefield victory.


    "Ha! Is that all you''ve got, Hesbeirn?" Garius teased, deflecting a strike before spinning Giddie for a swift counterattack.


    "Hardly, my lord," Hesbeirn replied, parrying and countering with a downward strike. Boulder reared slightly, giving him leverage, but Giddie ducked with uncanny agility.


    The duel continued, strikes and feints exchanged, until Garius seized an opening and landed a clean strike on Hesbeirn''s side.


    "Victory is mine!" Garius declared triumphantly, raising his wooden sword high.


    Hesbeirn sighed, smiling faintly. "As expected, my lord. I suppose Giddie really is one of a kind."


    Garius laughed heartily, patting Giddie''s neck. "Of course! The finest Pekko in all the land!"


    Alf clapped slowly, his smirk widening. "Well played, my lord. Though, if I recall correctly, you owe Hesbeirn a rematch after last month''s ''incident.''"


    Garius waved him off. "Bah, details! A win is a win!"


    As the group laughed, Garius leaned down to Giddie, whispering, "Good work, boy. I''ll get you an extra treat for that performance."


    Giddie squawked proudly, his golden feathers gleaming in the sunlight.


    Errinette stood to the side, a warm smile on her usually composed face. Watching Garius banter with Alf and Hesbeirn over his small victory, she couldn''t help but reminisce.


    "My lord... it''s just like the old days," she said softly, her voice tinged with nostalgia.


    Garius glanced her way, chuckling as he dismounted Giddie. "Ah, Errinette. Back when you were my sharp-tongued maid, Alf was fumbling as my caretaker, and Hesbeirn¡ª" he pointed at his sparring partner, who was patting Boulder''s neck, "¡ªwas stiff as a board, shadowing me like a silent ghost."


    Hesbeirn sighed, a small smile forming. "I wasn''t stiff, my lord. I was disciplined. Someone had to be with all your antics."


    "Disciplined, you say?" Alf interjected, grinning. "I remember you standing like a statue while the young master slipped out to challenge a rogue knight for ''training.'' You didn''t even notice he was gone for hours."


    Hesbeirn shot Alf a pointed look. "And who was supposed to be watching him during the afternoons? A certain ''caretaker,'' perhaps?"


    Errinette chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Both of you arguing while our lord got away with every mischief imaginable... Some things never change."


    Garius waved them off dramatically. "Hah! I call it honing my leadership skills. Look where we are now¡ªCount Garius and his ever-reliable retinue!"


    Laughter filled the air, camaraderie evident among them.


    Errinette''s gaze softened. "Though times have changed, my lord, it''s good to see some bonds remain strong. We''ve been through much together, haven''t we?"


    Garius nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That we have, Errinette. I wouldn''t trade those days¡ªor the three of you¡ªfor anything."


    The heartfelt moment lingered briefly before Garius broke it with his usual grin. "But enough sappiness! Errinette, where''s my victory feast? Alf, find me another challenge! Hesbeirn, ready Boulder for another round!"


    Errinette sighed with a smile. "Just like the old days, indeed."


    ( end of chapter ) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 96 Tea, Tales, and Tension ( 96 )

    Garius stretched his arms dramatically, taking a deep breath. "Haaa... It''s good to bond like the old days, without all this noble crap weighing us down."Errinette chuckled softly, momentarily breaking her refined composure. "Young master¡ªoh, pardon me¡ªCount Garius."


    Garius spun around, pointing at her with mock indignation. "Errinette! You did that on purpose!"


    Alf and Hesbeirn burst into laughter, Hesbeirn slapping Boulder''s side for emphasis while Alf doubled over, clutching his stomach. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Errinette shook with laughter, her usual grace cracking. "Apologies, my lord. It simply slipped out."


    Garius crossed his arms, sulking dramatically. "Hmph. You three are ganging up on me again, just like the old days."


    Alf wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, grinning. "We wouldn''t dare, My Lord. You''re far too important now for teasing, aren''t you?"


    Hesbeirn added with a rare smile, "Of course, my lord. We''d never mock the great Count Garius... openly."


    Their laughter echoed, and even Garius couldn''t keep up the act. He shook his head, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Ah, you three... Some things never change."


    Errinette placed a hand over her heart, a twinkle in her eye. "We wouldn''t want them to, my lord. It''s moments like these that remind us of what truly matters."


    Garius smirked, his playful tone returning. "Just don''t forget who''s in charge now. Or I might have to remind you¡ªnobly, of course."


    The group laughed again, the warmth of their shared memories and bond evident in every smile.


    As they sat under the shade of a large tree near the grand Pekko pen, cups of steaming tea in hand, the atmosphere quieted. The cheerful banter of earlier moments softened as Garius leaned back, his gaze distant.


    He swirled his tea absently, the golden liquid reflecting the sunlight. "You know," he began, his voice somber, "if it wasn''t for all of you, I might not have survived the Klimbert attack."


    The group fell silent, exchanging glances. Even Alf, usually ready with a smirk, looked down at his cup, thoughtful.


    Garius exhaled deeply, his amber eyes clouded with memories. "It''s sad¡­ my whole family fell during the Klimbert war. Back then, we had nothing¡ªno allies, no resources."


    Errinette placed her cup down gently, her fingers clasped. "You were just a boy then, my lord. But your will to survive was unmatched."


    Hesbeirn nodded solemnly. "I still remember that night. The chaos, the screams... You stood your ground even when the odds were against you."


    Alf leaned forward, his tone serious. "We all swore that day to protect you, not because of your title, but because of who you were¡ªa leader even as a child."


    Garius smiled faintly, his usual playfulness replaced by sincerity. "I owe my life to you three. You weren''t just loyal retainers; you became my family when I had none."


    Errinette''s voice was soft but firm. "And we will continue to stand by you, my lord. Always."


    Hesbeirn raised his cup slightly, calm but resolute. "To our Lord who survived, and to the family he built from the ashes."


    The others followed suit, lifting their cups in a silent toast. Garius smiled brighter as he clinked his cup against theirs.


    "To the old days and the future ahead," he said, his voice filled with gratitude and determination.


    For a moment, they sat in peaceful silence, the weight of their shared past binding them closer. The laughter from earlier felt even sweeter now, a testament to how far they had come together.


    The atmosphere turned tense as Garius placed his teacup down, his sharp gaze meeting each retainer in turn. The earlier lightheartedness vanished, replaced by the commanding presence of a leader ready to protect what was his.


    "Alf," he began, his tone low but resolute.


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf straightened, his playful demeanor fading.


    "Hesbeirn," Garius continued, his voice steady.


    "Yes, my lord?" Hesbeirn leaned forward, serious.


    "Errinette," Garius called, his eyes lingering on her.


    "Yes, my lord?" Errinette''s calm voice held a trace of determination.


    Garius clasped his hands together, his gaze piercing. "Ensure your elite units are ready to counter any further attempts by the Klimbert remnants. They''ve already tried to end my family again, but they failed¡ªthanks to all of you."


    The three nodded, faces set with grim resolve.


    Garius turned to Hesbeirn. "Make sure our troops are prepared, not just for defense, but for war if it comes."


    Hesbeirn placed a fist over his heart. "As you command, my lord. Our forces will be ready to respond."


    Errinette interjected, unwavering. "We''ve gathered intelligence on their movements, my lord. They won''t catch us off guard again."


    Alf smirked slightly, confidence shining. "Let them come, my lord. We''ll remind them why the Armand family rose from the ashes. They''ll regret ever setting foot near this estate."


    Garius leaned back slightly, a faint but determined smile on his lips. "Good. I trust you all. If they come for us again, we''ll show them what happens when you challenge the house of Armand."


    The weight of his words hung in the air as the trio bowed their heads, silently vowing to protect their lord and his family with everything they had.


    "Hesbeirn," Garius said, turning to his loyal commander.


    "Yes, my lord?" Hesbeirn straightened, ready to report.


    "Total troops now?"


    "We have over 10,000 fully prepared for deployment and an additional 6,000 in reserve, all local recruits," Hesbeirn replied confidently.


    Garius tapped his finger on the armrest of his chair. "Good. But never make the same mistake as my late father. Double-check the background of every new recruit. I don''t want infiltrators in our ranks."


    Hesbeirn nodded firmly. "Understood, my lord. I''ll ensure every recruit is thoroughly vetted."


    Turning to Alf, Garius''s gaze sharpened. "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf leaned slightly forward, eyes gleaming with readiness.


    "Your house of assassins¡ªstatus?"


    Alf smirked. "Local talent and recruits from various sources, my lord. Most are slaves bound by seals to ensure loyalty. They can''t betray their lord, even if they wanted to. They''re trained to perfection, especially the beastkin units, who excel in stealth and combat."


    Garius nodded, a faint smile forming. "As expected. Keep them sharp and ready. If war comes, I''ll need their precision."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, Garius turned to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Her calm demeanor remained unshaken.


    "Our elite secret battle maids?"


    Errinette smiled subtly. "Each one is carefully chosen and integrated into the manor. They are highly trained in combat and subterfuge. No intruder will pass unnoticed."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, satisfaction evident. "Excellent. Maintain vigilance. If the Klimberts dare to strike again, we''ll show them the strength of the Armand house. This time, they''ll regret underestimating us."


    Garius sighed dramatically, leaning back with a weary expression. "Gaaaarrhhh... noble life is hard."


    The trio¡ªHesbeirn, Alf, and Errinette¡ªexchanged amused glances and chuckled softly.


    "Always being marked by others..." Garius muttered, waving a hand in mock frustration. "Rivals scheming, assassins lurking, alliances turning into betrayals¡ªit''s exhausting! Can''t a man enjoy his life without worrying about who''s plotting to stab him in the back?"


    Hesbeirn smirked. "It''s the price of power, my lord. The higher you climb, the more enemies you attract."


    Alf shrugged teasingly. "But you wouldn''t trade it, would you? You enjoy the challenge too much."


    Errinette crossed her arms, a knowing smile on her face. "Besides, if noble life were easy, what excuse would you have to drag us into your sparring matches or reckless plans?"


    Garius chuckled, unable to deny it. "Fair point. I suppose I''d be bored otherwise. Still, sometimes I wish I could just... live a simpler life. No politics, no scheming¡ªjust peace and quiet."


    Hesbeirn grinned. "You? Peace and quiet? Forgive me, my lord, but I can''t imagine you sitting still for more than a day."


    Alf added with a smirk, "And if you didn''t have all this, you wouldn''t have your precious Giddie."


    Garius''s face lit up at the mention of his beloved pekko. "Ah, Giddie... true. He''s worth the headaches. Fine, I admit it. Maybe noble life isn''t all bad."


    The group shared a laugh, the tension of their earlier discussions forgotten. Despite the challenges ahead, their bond as a team remained unshakable.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 97 A Wild Card in the Family ( 97 )

    Garius raised an eyebrow, his tone skeptical yet intrigued. "So... Javier. Secretive, huh?"Alf nodded, a mix of respect and amusement on his face. "Yes, my lord. He''s been working on something he calls an ''anti-air mana gun'' and a ''mana cannon'' in his own personal workshop, near the pekko pen."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Does anyone else know about this?"


    "Only us and Liana," Alf replied confidently.


    Garius hummed thoughtfully before nodding sharply. "Good."


    Turning back to Alf, Garius leaned forward, his gaze intense. "And Alf... did he really charge into that group of over 200 men in the forest¡ªthe ones trying to assassinate the family¡ªwhile laughing?"


    Errinette chuckled softly, unable to contain her amusement. "It''s true, my lord. He tore through them with magic and skill, laughing the entire time. Reminds me of a certain someone from the old days..."


    Garius shot her a mock glare. "Careful, Errinette, or I''ll challenge you to another sparring match."


    She smirked, bowing her head slightly. "As you wish, my lord. But you must admit, Javier has inherited your reckless streak."


    Hesbeirn chimed in, dry humor lacing his tone. "He''s certainly got your flair for the dramatic, my lord. Charging headfirst into a crowd of assassins... not something just anyone would do."


    Garius rubbed his temples, a mix of pride and exasperation on his face. "That boy to reckless."


    The trio shared a knowing smile, the room filled with a comfortable silence as they reflected on the young prodigy causing such a stir.


    Alf cleared his throat. "According to my observations, my lord, young master Javier keeps all his earnings¡ªgold, jewels, and resources¡ªstrictly in his magic storage skill. He''s very secretive about it."


    Errinette smirked, crossing her arms. "Hmm, sounds familiar. Just like a certain someone we know."


    Garius let out a sheepish chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "Guh... Errinette, no need to bring that up."


    She leaned forward, her smile widening. "Oh, I distinctly remember a young lord hoarding every coin and artifact he could find, not to mention those secret stashes all over the estate."


    Garius waved her off with an exaggerated huff. "Alright, alright! That was years ago. If the boy''s smart enough to earn it, he''s smart enough to manage it."


    Hesbeirn chuckled deeply. "True, my lord. But it''s safe to say the apple didn''t fall far from the tree."


    The group shared a laugh, Garius shaking his head in mock defeat. "Fine, I''ll take the blame for that one. But at least he''s putting it to good use¡­ I think."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "Anti-air mana guns and mana cannons? That''s putting it to use, alright¡ªjust not the kind anyone expects."


    Garius smiled faintly, pride barely hidden. "That boy is a wild card. But he''s our wild card."


    Errinette folded her arms, her stern expression softening slightly. "My lord, it''s time for you to prepare for the celebration in the grand hall."


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius groaned dramatically, leaning back against Giddie''s warm feathers. "Haaaa... Can''t we stay a bit longer? I haven''t hung out with Giddie in forever. Please?"


    Alf and Hesbeirn exchanged amused glances, chuckling softly. Their lord, once a mischievous young master, hadn''t changed much¡ªexcept when he put on the facade of a strict noble.


    Errinette''s smile was patient but unyielding. "No, my lord. You have responsibilities."


    Garius sighed, slumping further. "Haaaa... Errinette, you really haven''t changed since back then."


    Errinette smirked knowingly. "The same could be said about you, my lord."


    Reluctantly, Garius stood and brushed dirt off his robes. "Alright, alright."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, her voice light but firm. "And your posture, my lord. Noble posture."


    Garius rolled his eyes, exaggerating his movements as he straightened up. "Haaaa... This is why I can''t stand noble life."


    Errinette chuckled softly. "Perhaps that''s why you married Lady Francesca¡ªbecause she''s a mage, not a typical noblewoman?"


    Garius grinned like a boy caught red-handed. "Well¡­ she''s hot, and she''s strong. Still is, even now. Hehe."


    Errinette''s smile turned wry. "Please refrain from that drooling expression in front of others, my lord. It''s unbecoming of your station."


    Garius flinched, turning to Alf in mock despair. "Guh! Alf, look at your wife! She keeps nagging me nonstop!"


    Alf chuckled, shrugging lightly. "That''s just her way, my lord. She''s always been like this."


    Hesbeirn added with a teasing grin, "What do you expect? She''s my older sister. Nagging is practically in her nature." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group shared a laugh as Garius rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine, fine. Let''s head back. But I''m blaming all of you if I fall asleep halfway through that boring celebration."


    Errinette shook her head with a soft laugh, stepping ahead to lead the way. "As long as you don''t embarrass yourself in front of the other nobles, my lord, you''ll survive."


    "Haaaa..." Errinette sighed, glancing at Garius with an amused yet exasperated look. "My lord, perhaps it''s no mystery why your youngest son is so cheeky and mischievous."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "Well, I can''t deny it. The boy does take after me more than I''d like to admit."


    Alf smirked, adjusting his gloves. "It''s not just his personality. His tendency to hide things and play tricks reminds me of you in our younger days."


    Hesbeirn nodded, grinning. "He even charges into danger laughing like you. It''s like watching you all over again."


    Garius waved them off with a chuckle. "Alright, I get it! The boy''s a little me. No need to rub it in."


    Errinette smirked slyly. "And yet, you scold him for his antics while conveniently forgetting your own escapades."


    Garius crossed his arms with a mock pout. "Hey, I''m a responsible count now. I''m allowed to scold my son, cheeky or not."


    The trio exchanged knowing smiles as Errinette muttered under her breath. "Responsible, you say, while sneaking off to the pekko pen instead of preparing for the celebration."


    "What was that?" Garius asked, pretending not to hear.


    "Nothing, my lord." Errinette''s tone was perfectly innocent, though her grin betrayed her.


    Garius chuckled softly to himself. "Cheeky and mischievous, huh? Well, at least the boy knows how to live life with a bit of flair."


    Garius let out a deep sigh, leaning back against a wooden bench near the grand pekko pen. "Haaaa¡­ I miss the days when I was just a boy. Life was so much simpler before the Klimbert House attacked and wiped out my family."


    The trio fell silent, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.


    His voice softened as he continued. "Back then, I didn''t have to worry about noble politics or assassins lurking in the shadows. I could run free, play with Giddie, and dream of becoming a hero. It was¡­ the best time of my life."


    Errinette placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, her expression warm yet firm. "Those days shaped who you are now. But you''ve built something beautiful from those ashes. Your family and your people are here because you survived and chose to fight."


    Alf nodded, his tone steady. "You''ve given your children a life your younger self could only dream of, my lord. Though we miss those carefree days, we see the strength you''ve gained through everything you endured."


    Hesbeirn smirked, crossing his arms. "Besides, my lord, you still act like a boy sometimes. Sneaking off to the pekko pen and sparring with wooden swords¡ªyou haven''t changed as much as you think."


    Garius laughed, though his eyes shimmered with melancholy. "You''re right. Maybe I haven''t changed completely. But I wouldn''t trade what I have now for anything. My children, my people, this territory¡ªwe fought for all of it. And I''ll protect it, no matter what."


    Errinette smiled softly. "And we''ll stand by you, just like we did back then."


    "Always, my lord," Alf and Hesbeirn said in unison, their voices steady with conviction.


    Silence returned, but it was comforting, filled with shared memories and unspoken promises.


    "Alright, enough of this gloomy talk," Garius declared, clapping his hands together. "Let''s get back to the manor before Errinette drags me there by the ear."


    Errinette chuckled. "If that''s what it takes, my lord."


    With that, the group made their way back, the weight of the past giving way to the warmth of the present.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 98 Under Watchful Eyes ( 98 )

    As the group made their way back to the manor, Errinette''s sharp eyes spotted a small figure sneaking toward the pekko pen. She nudged Garius lightly."My lord, your youngest son is sneaking out again."


    Garius squinted into the distance and saw Javier crouching near the pen, hand outstretched toward Buddy, his orange-feathered pekko.


    "Eheheh¡­ Buddy! Here, treats¡­ ehehehe," Javier whispered excitedly, unaware of their watchful eyes.


    Garius sighed, a faint grin appearing on his lips. "Javier!"


    Javier froze, shoulders stiffening like a caught thief. "Eeeeeppp!!!" He turned slowly, eyes wide with guilt. "Err¡­ father¡­ I was just¡­ err¡­"


    Garius crossed his arms, voice stern but amused. "You''re already wearing your formal clothes for the grand party, and here you are, playing with your bird!?"


    Javier flinched, then yelped, "Eeekkkk! I''m sorryyyy!!" He bolted toward the manor, nearly tripping over his own feet.


    Errinette chuckled softly. "Oh, that reaction¡­ doesn''t it remind you of someone, my lord?"


    Garius smirked, shaking his head. "Heh¡­ I know exactly who."


    Alf and Hesbeirn exchanged amused glances, their quiet laughter trailing behind as they followed their lord.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," Alf murmured with a grin.


    "Not at all," Hesbeirn agreed, a spark of fondness in his eyes as they continued toward the manor.


    "Eeeeepp!!" I darted back toward the manor, my heart pounding. "Why didn''t I notice they were there?! Damn it!"


    I had been so focused on sneaking Buddy some extra treats that I completely missed Father and his entourage strolling toward the house.


    "Now Father is mad¡­ Eeekkk!!"


    His booming voice echoed in my head: ''Playing with your bird?!'' Ugh, that tone sent shivers down my spine. And I was wearing these stuffy formal clothes too! Great. Just great.


    I bolted through the side entrance, hoping no one else saw me. Why do I always get caught? I can''t sit around with a straight face like Marcellus or Cedric. What''s wrong with spending a little time with Buddy?


    Slipping into the hallway, I leaned against the wall to catch my breath. "Father and his eagle eyes¡­ Why is it always me?!"


    "Ugh!" I slumped against the wall, clutching my forehead. "How is it possible that, as an adult,well,my mind and memory of course, I still feel so scared of my father?!"


    Back in my previous life, I handled yelling bosses and unreasonable deadlines just fine. But now? A single glare from Father turns me into a quivering mess.


    "And how come I didn''t notice them at all?"


    I squinted, replaying the scene. I had activated my Advanced Tracking Magic Skill! It should have pinged the second they got close.


    I stared at my hands. "Did I mess up the skills? No, impossible. I triple-checked everything."


    Then it hit me. Father''s entourage wasn''t ordinary. Errinette, Alf, Hesbeirn¡ªseasoned warriors with decades of experience. If they wanted to sneak past advanced detection magic, they could do it in their sleep.


    I groaned and slid further down the wall, resting my chin on my knees. "Ugh, it''s not fair! Who trains their personal staff to counter advanced magic like that?! It''s like living in a house full of cheat codes!"


    Buddy''s squawking outside only made me feel worse. He must be wondering why I abandoned him. I sighed. "I just wanted to feed my pekko, not face a boss-level encounter first thing in the morning¡­" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I froze mid-step, feeling Father''s sharp gaze drilling into me like a hot poker.


    "Javier!"


    "Eeeppp!" My brain short-circuited. "Where to go? Where to hide?!"


    "Come here!"


    That command turned my legs to jelly, erasing all thoughts of escape. I trudged forward, head hanging low.


    "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father?" I tried my best obedient son voice, flashing an innocent smile.


    He wasn''t buying it.


    "You were supposed to be with your personal maid, Liana. Where is she?"


    Sweat trickled down my temple as I fumbled for a response. "Err¡­ umm¡­" What''s the least incriminating way to phrase this?


    "I¡­ left her?" I offered sheepishly, trying to sound casual. "Eheheh¡­"


    Father''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Abort! Abort!


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly struggling to suppress his frustration. "I don''t want any trouble during the grand party. Understand?"


    I straightened like a soldier under inspection, nodding vigorously. "Yes, Esteemed Father!"


    He glared at me, as if checking for crossed fingers. "Good. Now find Liana and stick with her!"


    "Yesss!!" I bolted toward the manor, relieved to escape.


    As I sprinted away, I swore I heard Errinette chuckle. "Just like someone we know¡­"


    Father''s groan of exasperation echoed behind me. "Don''t remind me."


    "Lianaaaaaaaaaa!" I dashed into the hallway, skidding to a stop when I saw her near the kitchen.


    Liana turned, graceful as always, a tray in her hands. "Yes, young master?" Her calm tone was undermined by the slight narrowing of her eyes.


    I scratched the back of my neck, trying to look innocent. "I was just... um... trying to give Buddy some meat. You know, for a treat."


    Her expression remained unimpressed. "Haa... what trouble have you caused now?"


    I hesitated, shifting nervously under her emerald gaze. "Umm... Father..."


    Liana froze, her posture stiffening. Her usual calm shattered for a brief moment, and I swore I saw actual terror in her eyes.


    "Lord Garius?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    I nodded slowly, and she let out a long, shaky sigh. "What did he say?"


    "He told me to find you and stick with you," I admitted sheepishly.


    She closed her eyes, her shoulders relaxing a fraction. "Well, at least you didn''t make things worse. Let''s go, young master."


    I quickly fell in step behind her, silently thanking that she was too focused on Father''s looming presence to scold me further¡ªfor now.


    Lord Garius adjusted his cuffs, his stern expression softening slightly as he turned to his wife.


    "Francesca..."


    She looked up from the mirror, a serene smile gracing her face. "Yes, darling?"


    He nodded approvingly, taking in her elegant dress. "You ready?"


    "Yes," she replied, standing gracefully and smoothing her gown.


    Garius offered her his arm, his authoritative tone growing gentler. "Good. Now let''s go to the grand hall." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    As they stepped into the corridor, their united presence radiated authority and elegance, befitting the heads of the Viscount Armand family. Servants hurriedly bowed as they passed, their movements precise and respectful.


    Garius glanced at Francesca as they walked. "I hope everything goes smoothly tonight. It''s a chance to solidify our alliances."


    Francesca chuckled lightly. "Darling, with you presiding, no one would dare cause trouble. Isn''t that why you''ve been so strict with the preparations?"


    He smirked. "True. But having you by my side ensures things will remain orderly."


    Her smile deepened, and together they continued toward the grand hall, ready to lead the evening''s celebration.


    As Garius and Francesca made their way to the grand hall, their trusted retinue worked diligently behind the scenes to ensure a flawless evening.


    The personal maids, including Errinette, coordinated the serving staff with sharp eyes, catching every small imperfection. Plates, goblets, and napkins were meticulously arranged under their supervision. Errinette moved gracefully between tasks, upholding the high standards of the Armand household.


    Meanwhile, the elite guards, led by Hesbeirn, patrolled the perimeter and strategic entry points. Clad in polished armor with the Armand family crest, they were an imposing sight. Hesbeirn''s calm yet firm commands resonated as he ensured each post was manned with vigilance. "Double-check the east wing. I don''t want even a mouse slipping through," he ordered, his men snapping to attention.


    Blending seamlessly into the bustling atmosphere was the elite secret unit, known only to the inner circle. These battle maids, trained to be both graceful and deadly, worked alongside the regular staff. Under Errinette''s discreet guidance, they observed every guest, ready to catch any suspicious movements. Hidden weapons glinted beneath their elegant uniforms, a stark reminder of their formidable skills.


    In the shadows, Alf coordinated the guards and the secret unit, his sharp mind strategizing for every possible scenario. "Keep an eye on the Klimbert envoys," he whispered to a disguised operative. "We can''t give them a chance to disrupt this event."


    The combined efforts of the Armand family''s loyal retainers created an atmosphere of seamless efficiency. To the attending nobles and guests, the celebration seemed flawless, but beneath the surface lay a well-coordinated plan ensuring the safety and prestige of House Armand.

 Chapter 99 The Grand Celebration ( 99 )

    The grand hall of the Armand estate was beautiful, filled with light from shining crystal chandeliers. The walls were decorated with the finest silks, and everyone was chatting happily while clinking their goblets. Nobles from all over the kingdom had come to celebrate Garius, who had just been promoted from Viscount to Count. This was an important moment for House Armand.In the center of the room stood Garius, wearing a perfect formal suit with his new title''s symbol on it. Next to him, Lady Francesca looked elegant in a sapphire gown that matched his outfit. They both smiled politely as they accepted congratulations from their friends.


    "Garius!" shouted High Baron Mathrias, Garius''s long-time friend, as he walked over with his wife, Lady Silvia, and their children. Mathrias laughed and patted Garius on the shoulder. "I can''t believe my old friend is now a Count! You''re lucky!"


    Garius laughed back, smiling. "Luck had little to do with it, Mathrias. Hard work and good planning are important."


    Mathrias grinned. "Hard work, good planning, and maybe a little help from above. Don''t be so modest!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Silvia stepped forward, her face bright with joy. "And Francesca, you''ve done an amazing job with this event. It''s wonderful, as always."


    Francesca nodded gracefully. "Thank you, Silvia. It''s lovely to have you here tonight."


    Mathrias''s sons were nearby, looking sharp but full of energy. However, it was their youngest child, Lady Gracelle, who caught everyone''s attention. At just ten years old, she looked graceful in a soft pink gown, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she spotted a young boy.


    Gracelle''s cheeks turned pink when she saw Javier by the banquet table, talking animatedly with other children. She hesitated for a moment, then tugged at her mother''s sleeve. "Mother, may I go say hello to him?"


    Lady Silvia looked where Gracelle was pointing and tried to hide a smile. "Of course, dear. Go ahead."


    As Gracelle walked over, Garius leaned toward Mathrias with a smirk. "Your daughter seems quite interested in my youngest. I wonder what trouble he''s gotten into this time."


    Mathrias laughed. "Knowing Javier? Probably something that will drive us fathers crazy. But Gracelle is smart¡ªshe won''t get too attached."


    Meanwhile, Francesca noticed a change in Liana''s expression as she watched Gracelle approach Javier. Liana''s eyes showed a hint of jealousy before she quickly hid it.


    "Javier-sama," Gracelle said, her voice confident, even though she was young. Javier turned, looking confused at first, but then he recognized her.


    "Oh, Gracelle! Hello! Um¡­ are you enjoying the party?" he asked, scratching his head, unsure why she was looking at him so intently.


    Gracelle clasped her hands together, her cheeks still pink. "Very much, especially because you''re here. You promised, after all."


    "Promise? What promise?" Javier asked, tilting his head.


    Gracelle''s blush deepened as she leaned closer. "The kiss, Javier-sama. Don''t you remember? You promised to marry me."


    Javier froze. "Wait, WHAT?!"


    Liana tried to hold back her laughter nearby. "Oh, Young Master, it looks like you''ve made quite an impression."


    Gracelle smiled brightly, not noticing Javier''s panic. "It''s okay if you forgot. I''ll remind you every day! I''ll be the best wife for you, I promise." She hugged him tightly, making the nobles around them laugh while Javier felt embarrassed.


    "Liana! Help me out here!" Javier whispered, looking at his maid, who just smiled.


    "But Young Master," Liana teased, "didn''t you say you like making others happy? Look at her. She''s so in love with you!"


    Javier sighed. "This is all your fault, Liana. Just wait and see."


    As Gracelle hugged Javier and excitedly talked about their "future," Garius watched from a distance, shaking his head and chuckling. "That boy of mine¡­ always making things complicated."


    Feeling brave in the festive atmosphere, Gracelle suddenly leaned in and kissed Javier softly on the lips.


    "Mmmppphh!!" Javier''s eyes went wide in panic, freezing as his mind raced.


    Gracelle pulled back, her face shining with happiness. "Oh, Javier-sama¡­ I love you!"


    Javier turned to Liana, his eyes pleading for help, silently screaming, "Do something!"


    Liana, standing nearby, noticed his desperate look but stayed calm. She crossed her arms and smirked slightly.


    "Hmmph," she thought, keeping her voice professional as she straightened up. "That''s what you get for playing with a girl''s heart, Young Master."


    Though she looked calm, a small pout appeared on her lips¡ªa hint of jealousy she tried to hide.


    Gracelle held onto Javier''s arm, smiling brightly as if the kiss meant everything. But Javier was not happy about it.


    "Liana!" he whispered urgently. "Do something! I can''t handle this!"


    Liana sighed softly and stepped closer, bowing to Gracelle. "Young Lady Gracelle," she said calmly, "the Young Master appreciates your affection, but there are many other guests who also want to greet him."


    Gracelle blinked, surprised but quickly nodded. "Oh, of course! But I''ll be back later, Javier-sama. Don''t forget our promise!" She giggled and skipped away with a big smile.


    Javier let out a long sigh of relief, leaning against a pillar. He turned to Liana. "What was that?! You just stood there!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, playfully narrowing her eyes. "And what should I have done¡ªinterrupt a lady''s love confession?"


    "Yes! Exactly that!"


    Liana tilted her head, pretending to be innocent. "I thought you liked being the center of attention. Besides," she lowered her voice, "maybe now you''ll think twice before playing with a girl''s heart."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Just wait, Liana. I''ll get back at you for this."


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I can''t wait to see how you try, Young Master."


    As the party went on, Gracelle looked dreamily at Javier from across the hall, while Liana stayed by his side. Even though she seemed calm, she felt a little possessive¡ªan emotion she didn''t understand.


    "Haaaa¡­" Javier let out a big sigh, leaning against a pillar.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her voice steady but amused. "What now, Young Master?"


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples. "I just wanted to see how you would react."


    Liana narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. "By kissing her at the end of the dance? Now look what''s happened. She''s completely in love, and everyone thinks you promised to marry her."


    Javier straightened up, looking serious. "No. I won''t marry her before I marry you."


    Liana stiffened, her calm look cracking as her cheeks turned slightly pink. "Yes, yes, here we go again with the promise," she said, trying to brush off his words while avoiding his gaze.


    Javier smirked and stepped closer. "I''m serious. Just wait, Liana."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "If you''re serious, then make sure you marry her too. You can''t leave things hanging in noble society."


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier leaned in slightly, grinning mischievously. "Yes, I will¡­ after you."


    Liana met his gaze, feeling a mix of annoyance and affection. "Young Master, you really are impossible."


    "I know." Javier''s grin widened, his playful tone sincere. "But that''s why you like me, right?"


    Liana laughed softly, shaking her head. "Focus on getting through the rest of the evening first. Then we''ll talk about your crazy plans for the future."


    Javier laughed and followed her back into the busy hall. "Deal. But don''t think you can escape from me, Liana. You''re stuck with me¡ªforever."


    Liana didn''t answer, but the faint blush on her cheeks said a lot.


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 100 Between Two Worlds ( 100 )

    The grand celebration was lively, with nobles from all over the kingdom chatting and laughing in the hall. The air was filled with the delicious smells of rich food and wine, while cheerful music played in the background.Javier sat at a table, looking around at different groups of nobles. He had a slight smirk on his face as he watched the fancy event, but he seemed a bit bored.


    Liana quietly approached, carrying a plate of roasted meats. She placed it in front of him with care before pouring a glass of fine wine. After adjusting his napkin, she stepped back to her spot¡ªclose enough to help, but far enough to let him have his space.


    "Young Master, behave," she said softly, her green eyes meeting his for a moment.


    "Yes, yes," Javier replied, waving her off, but a playful grin showed he enjoyed her company.


    Just as he was about to take a bite, Gracelle rushed in, her bright dress flowing as she moved. "Javier-sama!" she squealed, throwing her arms around him.


    Javier''s eyes widened, and he almost choked on a sip of wine, struggling to keep his noble composure. His serious face slipped for a second, but he quickly put on a strained smile.


    Gracelle leaned in and kissed him firmly on the cheek. "I love you!" she shouted, making nearby guests glance over in amusement.


    Javier froze, his mind racing to find a response that wouldn''t cause rumors or embarrass his family. "Uhh¡­ yeah¡­ I love¡ª" he began, but his voice faltered.


    From her spot behind him, Liana narrowed her eyes slightly. Even though she kept a neutral expression, a hint of irritation bubbled beneath the surface.


    Gracelle beamed, her youthful energy shining as she hugged Javier tighter, her eyes bright with determination.


    "Javier-sama! I will try my best to become your future wife! Tehe~" she said playfully, tilting her head.


    Javier let out a nervous laugh, glancing around the grand hall for a way out. "Umm... yeah¡­" he mumbled, unsure of how to handle the situation without making a scene.


    Gracelle pouted, stepping back just enough to look him directly in the eyes. "Javier-sama?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Promise me! Promise me you''ll take me as your wife! After all, you already kissed me!" Her voice was loud enough to catch the attention of a few people nearby.


    Javier gulped, feeling Liana''s gaze on him, even from behind. Taking a deep breath, he nodded stiffly. "Umm... o-okay."


    Gracelle''s smile grew as she clasped her hands together in delight. "Yay! I knew you''d agree, Javier-sama! I''ll work hard to be the perfect wife for you!"


    From her place behind Javier, Liana closed her eyes and let out a quiet sigh, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Young Master¡­" she thought, feeling both amused and frustrated. "You always find a way to attract trouble."


    Liana understood that in noble society, marrying multiple wives was common¡ªmore wives meant more status and power. Even though she knew this, she still felt uncomfortable seeing Gracelle cling to Javier so eagerly.


    She adjusted her posture, trying to remain composed as a maid, even though her thoughts were racing. It''s to be expected. The Young Master is charming and talented, part of a noble family. Girls like Lady Gracelle will naturally be drawn to him.


    Javier, clearly uncomfortable, managed to keep a polite smile on his face. He briefly glanced at Liana, silently asking for help.


    Liana met his gaze and sighed softly. "Young Master," she said, stepping forward just enough to make her voice heard. "The guests are still waiting to meet you. It wouldn''t be right to keep them waiting."


    Gracelle''s grip on Javier loosened as she looked up at Liana, her expression unsure but polite. "Oh, yes... I suppose Javier-sama is very busy tonight."


    Javier took the chance to gently pull himself away. "Ah, yes, Lady Gracelle, duty calls," he said, relieved, and offered a quick bow. "We''ll... talk later."


    As Gracelle stepped back reluctantly, Liana leaned closer to Javier, lowering her voice so only he could hear. "You owe me for this, Young Master."


    Javier grinned, feeling his playful side return. "Thanks, Liana. You really are my future wife."


    Liana straightened up, her cheeks slightly pink, but she kept her professional demeanor. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Young Master. There are still many guests to greet."


    As they moved on, Javier couldn''t help but let out a quiet chuckle. Liana''s calm yet slightly flustered reaction always amused him, making the grand party a bit more enjoyable.


    "Lord Javier!" one of the girls called out, her voice sweet and cheerful. "What a pleasure to see you here!"


    The others joined in, their voices lively. "You look so dashing tonight!"


    "We were just saying how impressive you were during the dance!"


    Javier instinctively straightened his posture, putting on a polite but strained smile. "Ah, ladies... thank you. You''re all too kind."


    Liana stepped back slightly, her expression composed, with a knowing glint in her eyes as she quietly observed.


    One girl leaned in closer, her cheeks flushed. "Lord Javier, may we have the honor of your company for the next dance?"


    "Or perhaps you''d like to join us for some refreshments?" another girl added.


    Javier felt his shoulders tense, caught up in their enthusiasm. He glanced briefly at Liana, whose calm demeanor bordered on amused detachment.


    "Ah..." he hesitated, looking between the girls and Liana. "I... uh... I would love to, but¡­"


    Liana stepped forward, her voice gentle yet firm. "My apologies, ladies, but the Young Master has prior obligations this evening. Perhaps another time?"


    The girls pouted slightly but nodded, stepping back with polite curtsies. "Of course. We''ll hold you to that, Lord Javier!" one said with a playful wink before they walked away.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Javier let out a relieved sigh and turned to Liana with exaggerated gratitude. "Liana, you''re a lifesaver."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk on her lips. "I thought you enjoyed attention, Young Master. What happened?"


    Javier groaned. "There''s a difference between charming someone and being surrounded like a deer cornered by wolves."


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Well, consider this a lesson in managing your popularity."


    "Lesson learned," Javier muttered, trailing after her as they walked away from the bustling crowd in the grand hall.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice cut through the noise of the grand hall, quiet yet firm.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana turned toward him, her eyes calm yet questioning.


    "Follow me," he said, his tone serious.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You can''t leave the grand hall yet, Young Master. Don''t embarrass your family during such an important celebration."


    Javier smirked playfully. "I''m not. Just come on." He gestured toward a quiet area away from the crowd.


    "What now, Young Master?" Liana sighed, more curious than annoyed. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier didn''t answer, turning briskly toward the spot. Liana hesitated for a moment before following him, her steps measured.


    Once they reached a quiet, dimly lit corner, Javier suddenly stopped. Without saying anything, he took her hand¡ªhis grip firm but gentle. Before Liana could protest, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Young Master?" she began, but her voice caught when he leaned closer.


    Javier tilted his head, his eyes intense as he pressed his lips to hers in a tender yet desperate kiss, expressing everything he felt but couldn''t say.


    When he pulled back, his voice was raw. "I want you, Liana."


    Liana blinked, her cheeks flushed, her mind racing. "Young Master¡­"


    "I truly want you," he repeated, his hands trembling on her shoulders.


    Her heart ached at his words, but she remained composed. "You know this isn''t possible. I''m your maid; you''re a noble''s son."


    "I don''t care about that. You''re everything to me," Javier insisted.


    Her heart swelled at his words, but she held back. "Even if I feel the same, your family¡­ your future¡­"


    "Forget the world," he interrupted fiercely. "It''s my life, and I want you in it."


    Liana looked down, emotions swirling inside her. She wanted to believe him but felt the weight of her reality holding her back. "Young Master, you''re still young. When you truly understand what you''re asking¡­ if you still feel this way later, then¡­"


    Javier lifted her chin, his confidence returning. "Then it''s a promise, Liana. Just wait for me."


    A single tear slipped down her cheek as she smiled. "I''ll wait, Young Master. But until then, you must focus on your path."


    "And you must stay by my side," he insisted. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Always," she whispered, stepping back and breaking the embrace, though the moment lingered.


    Javier straightened and glanced at her. "Let''s head back before someone notices."


    Liana nodded, her composed expression returning, though her heart raced. "As you wish, Young Master."


    They walked back to the grand hall in silence, the unspoken promise between them lingering like an unbroken thread, tying their fates together.


    Liana walked a step behind Javier, her heart heavier than usual. This wasn''t the first time her young master had declared his feelings. He had always been serious, even in his playful, mischievous way. Yet, every time he spoke of making her his wife once he became an adult, she felt torn between hope and hesitation.


    She glanced at his back as he strode confidently ahead. Though still growing, he wasn''t a child in mind. His determination and the fire in his eyes were anything but youthful whimsy.


    Young Master¡­ if that''s what you truly want¡­ if you truly mean it¡­


    Then I''ll wait.


    The words echoed in her heart, firm and steady, as her resolve solidified. No matter the obstacles¡ªsociety, her position, or his family¡ªLiana knew she could never betray the young master she''d watched over for years. If this was the path he chose, she would walk it with him, no matter how uncertain or challenging it might be.


    With a small smile, Liana adjusted her pace to walk beside him instead of behind. It wasn''t just duty that tied her to Javier anymore; it was something far deeper, something she couldn''t bring herself to ignore.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 101 Laughter and Valor ( 101 )

    Javier leaned against the fence of the Pekko pen, watching the vibrant creatures going about their day. The grand celebration from last week had gone off without a hitch, and for once, there were no assassins, threats, or urgent matters to attend to. Peaceful? Yes. Exciting? Not at all."Boring¡­" Javier muttered, tossing a chunk of feed to Buddy, his loyal Pekko. The bird caught it mid-air, squawking happily. Nearby, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, lounged on the lawn, soaking up the sunlight.


    A mischievous gleam appeared in Javier''s eyes as he glanced around. "Heh, Liana''s not here¡­" A smirk spread across his face. "Buddy, let''s have some fun."


    Buddy tilted its head, squawking excitedly, sensing Javier''s playful intent.


    "Come on, Buddy!" Javier swung himself onto the bird''s back with practiced ease. Buddy let out a triumphant cry, wings fluttering.


    "Now... Dash!!"


    With a burst of speed, Buddy shot forward, and Javier whooped in exhilaration. The wind rushed past him as they raced across the estate, weaving between trees and fields.


    "Uooohhhh!! This is fun! You''re getting faster, Buddy! Eheheheheheheh!"


    Guards on patrol paused mid-step as a blur of orange and red-black streaked past.


    "Ah, young master. Good day!" one guard managed to say, tipping his helmet as Javier and Buddy zoomed by.


    "Yep, this is nice!" Javier called back with a wave, not slowing down.


    "Buddy!! Dash!! Hahahaha!!"


    The guards exchanged amused glances, watching their young lord ride off, his laughter echoing across the estate. "Well, at least he''s enjoying himself," one remarked with a chuckle before resuming his patrol.


    Meanwhile, Buddy squawked with joy, reveling in the impromptu race. For Javier, moments like these¡ªcarefree and exciting¡ªwere the perfect remedy for the monotony of noble life.


    Javier patted Buddy''s neck, his grin widening. "Buddy, let''s sneak out for a bit. Just a little stroll on the road."


    Buddy tilted its head, letting out a curious squawk.


    Leaning closer, Javier whispered as if sharing a secret. "Don''t worry, no one will see us. Trust me."


    With another chirp, Buddy seemed to give its approval.


    "Alright then¡­ Invisible!" Javier chanted, weaving mana around them. In an instant, both he and Buddy vanished, the world around them unchanged.


    "Perfect!" he declared triumphantly, patting Buddy again. "Now, let''s take a walk!"


    The invisible duo moved toward the estate gates. Buddy''s steps were light, its usual chirps muted by Javier''s mana manipulation to avoid detection. The guards stationed at the gate stood at attention, completely oblivious to the mischievous pair slipping by.


    Javier stifled a laugh. "See, Buddy? Easy! No one even noticed us."


    Once on the main road, he looked around, excitement bubbling over. Blending into the world, unseen yet free, thrilled him. "Alright, let''s explore! Dash, Buddy!"


    Buddy squawked¡ªsilently, thanks to the spell¡ªand began trotting down the road.


    Javier leaned back slightly on Buddy, grinning as they strolled leisurely down the road. The fresh breeze, rustling trees, and faint sounds from the nearby village created a serene backdrop.


    "Ehehe... this is fun. Just a noble young man and his loyal Pekko out for a stroll," he said with a laugh.


    Buddy responded with a soft squawk, flapping his wings briefly before continuing at a steady pace.


    Javier''s eyes scanned their surroundings as the road opened up into an unfamiliar path lined with flowering bushes and rolling hills. His smirk widened. "Oh, this is new. We''ve never been down this road, Buddy. Adventure calls!"


    He began humming a lighthearted tune, the melody blending with the chirps of birds above. The world felt big and inviting, a welcome change from the structured life at the manor.


    "Well... this isn''t bad at all," he mused, stretching his arms. "But we can''t go too far, or that scary elf will hunt us down."


    Buddy squawked again, as if in agreement.


    Javier chuckled, imagining Liana''s stern yet flustered face if she discovered this escapade. "But for now, let''s enjoy the moment. No Liana, no formalities¡ªjust freedom!"


    While strolling along the road with Buddy, Javier hummed a carefree tune. His Pekko walked leisurely, its sturdy legs moving steadily on the dirt path. The tranquility was blissful, the breeze ruffling his hair as he enjoyed the moment.


    But then something caught his eye in the distance¡ªa small commotion of people shouting, pleading, and crying.


    "Ohhhh! What''s going on there? A party?" he said, leaning forward on Buddy.


    It wasn''t a party. It was chaos.


    A group of bandits surrounded a terrified family¡ªa man, his wife, and a young girl. The man knelt on the ground, bloodied as he desperately pleaded with the bandits.


    "Please! Take the money and the loot! Spare my wife and daughter!"


    The bandits laughed cruelly.


    "Oh, what a nice lady you have here," one sneered, grabbing the woman roughly. "Hand her over, or we''ll kill you all."


    The woman screamed, struggling as her clothes were tugged and torn.


    "Ohoho! What a body! Mmm... she probably tastes good," one bandit chuckled darkly.


    "Hey, I get to taste her first!" another shouted, shoving his companion aside.


    The family''s terrified cries filled the air. But before further horror could unfold, a calm voice interrupted.


    "Hey... are you guys making a movie or something?"


    The bandits turned sharply to the source of the voice. A young boy stood a short distance away, casually resting a hand on his head.


    "Oi! Who''s this kid?" one bandit snarled.


    "Don''t know, boss," another said. "Should we kill him?"


    Javier raised both hands, twisting his expression into a terrified pout. "Eeeekk!! I''m just a kid who wandered off! Please spare me!" He sniffled and pretended to wipe his nose with his sleeve, the perfect picture of a scared child.


    The bandits erupted in laughter.


    "Hahaha! Even the brat''s scared of us!" one boasted. "We''re the strongest bandit clan in the area! Even the lord here is scared of us! We''re the Rogues Bandit Clan!"


    "Eeeeeppp!!" Javier cried, playing along, his face crumpling as if he would sob. Then, suddenly, he smirked.


    "Ehehehe... ehehehe... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    The bandits froze, laughter dying as they stared at him in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with this kid?" one muttered.


    "Just kill him already!" the leader barked.


    Javier''s smirk widened. "Oooohhh, Buddyyyyyy...!"


    The ground shook as Buddy charged forward with a thunderous squawk. Before the bandits could react, the massive Pekko stomped down, crushing two of them beneath its powerful claws.


    "Kikiki!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he leapt off Buddy''s back, unsheathing a massive sword from his magic storage. He turned toward the cowering bandits, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    "Hey, old man," Javier called to the beaten father, casually, "Don''t just stare at Buddy. Here''s your reward!"


    With a swift motion, he slashed through the nearest bandit, his blade cutting cleanly through armor and flesh. Blood sprayed as Javier''s laughter grew louder and more unhinged.


    The bandits screamed, stumbling back in terror as they realized the boy they''d mocked was a monster far beyond their comprehension.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Javier laughed, his grin wide and feral. "Oh, this is fun! Let''s keep going, Buddy!"


    Buddy squawked again, lunging forward to take down another bandit as Javier''s blade gleamed in the sunlight, cutting down anyone foolish enough to stand in his way.


    As the remaining bandits scrambled to escape, Javier raised his voice, a wicked grin on his face.


    "Hey, where are you going? I thought you wanted to ''taste'' these women here?" His tone dripped with sarcasm as he began to chase after them, his unsettling laughter echoing through the air.


    "Kekekekekeke!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy squawked in excitement, stomping down on a fleeing bandit, sending him flying before collapsing in a heap.


    "Evil people must be punished!" Javier declared, eyes gleaming with glee. "Kekekekeke! No running now!"


    One desperate bandit turned back, gripping his weapon tightly.


    "I''ll kill you, you little brat!" he roared, charging toward Javier.


    Javier smirked, raising one hand as if welcoming the attack. "Ahhh, a brave one, huh? Fine, let''s spice things up."


    In an instant, his playful demeanor shifted, and he activated his gravity spell. A heavy, unseen force slammed into the bandits, pinning them to the ground.


    "W-what is this?!" one screamed, struggling under the weight.


    The remaining bandits groaned, faces contorted in pain.


    "Buddyyyyyyy..." Javier called in a sing-song voice.


    Buddy squawked joyfully, hopping forward like a massive predator, each stomp crushing the helpless bandits beneath its claws.


    It was a brutal game of "hit the mole," with Buddy eagerly smashing anything that moved.


    As the last bandit met his grisly end, Javier stood amidst the chaos, his sword resting casually on his shoulder. He glanced at the terrified family, giving them a cheeky grin.


    "No mercy for evil people, especially ones who claim the lords of this land are scared of their weakling bandit group." He wiped a speck of blood off his cheek, grinning wider. "Because, surprise! I''m the lord''s son. Well... the youngest one, but still. Ehehehe."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, puffing out his chest proudly.


    The daughter sobbed, clutching her father. "Father¡­ Are you alright?"


    The man grimaced but managed a weak smile, gently patting his daughter''s head. "I''m fine¡­ don''t worry, my sweet girl. I''m still here."


    The wife, trembling but unharmed, approached cautiously, glancing at the carnage. Her eyes locked onto Javier''s sword and the family crest stitched onto his clothing.


    Her breath hitched. "D-dear¡­ That boy¡­ Do you see the emblem?"


    The man turned, eyes widening as he recognized the crest of the Armand Household¡ªa noble family known for their strength and influence.


    "T-that''s the crest of Viscount¡ªno, Count Armand''s family!" he stammered, awe and disbelief in his voice.


    The wife clasped her hands together, tears welling. "Could it be? The youngest son of the Count¡­? To think someone of his stature would save us¡­"


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier, still perched on Buddy''s back, waved nonchalantly, torn between mischief and embarrassment. "Eh, it''s no big deal. I was just passing by and thought I''d clean up the trash." He smirked, tapping Buddy lightly. "But yeah, don''t spread it around, okay? I''ve got a reputation to maintain. Ehehehe."


    The wife dropped to her knees, bowing deeply. "Thank you, young master! Thank you for saving us!"


    The man nodded fervently, shaking with gratitude. "You''ve saved my family¡­ We owe you a debt we can never repay. Please, if there''s anything¡ªanything¡ªwe can do¡­"


    Javier scratched the back of his head, feeling awkward under their heartfelt thanks. "Nah, don''t sweat it. Just¡­ stay safe, alright? And maybe take the main roads next time. Bandits don''t usually bother where the guards patrol."


    With a final wave, Javier guided Buddy back onto the road, leaving the grateful family behind.


    "Come on, Buddy. Let''s keep strolling. That was fun, but we''ve got more roads to explore!"


    With that, they disappeared down the path, leaving behind a scene of utter carnage¡ªand a grateful family who would never forget the mysterious, mischievous boy and his unstoppable Pekko.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 102 Loot, Laughter, and Lessons ( 102 )

    "Buddyyyyy! That was fun!" Javier laughed, patting Buddy''s neck enthusiastically. "How about we hunt down the remaining bandits, huh? Ehehehe¡­ We can loot them! They loot and kill others, so we''ll just return the favor. Yeah, it''s called justice."Buddy squawked in agreement, his beady eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Javier smirked, leaning closer to Buddy''s ear. "And I''ll treat you to some premium wyvern meat later. Sound good? Ehehehe, I''ve got a lot of it stored up in my magic storage! We''ll grill it, spice it up, and¡­ slurp¡­"


    Both Javier and Buddy drooled at the thought of a feast, their imaginations racing with the aroma of sizzling wyvern meat.


    But before Javier could indulge his plans further, he felt a sudden sharp tug on his ear.


    "Eeeeekkk!! That hurts!! Who dares¡ª" He twisted around, freezing mid-sentence.


    "Ahhhh¡­ L-Liiiaaaa¡­nnnaaaa¡­" he stammered, sweat dripping down his face as he faced Liana''s calm yet terrifying gaze.


    "Young master," Liana said in a dangerously sweet tone, still holding his ear firmly, "would you care to explain what exactly you''re doing out here?"


    Javier gulped, forcing out a nervous chuckle. "Just sightseeing, Liana. You know, fresh air and¡­ uh¡­ justice? Hehehe¡­"


    Liana narrowed her eyes, gripping tighter. "Sightseeing? With bandit corpses lying around while you drool over looting them?"


    "W-well, technically, they were evil! And Buddy helped! Right, Buddy?" Javier turned to Buddy, who squawked and tilted his head innocently.


    Liana sighed, letting go of his ear but stepping closer to glare at him. "Young master, I told you not to leave the estate unsupervised. Do you know how dangerous this is? What if something happened to you?"


    Javier pouted, rubbing his sore ear. "C''mon, Liana. I''m not a kid anymore. I handled it just fine! Look!" He gestured dramatically at the defeated bandits. "All cleaned up. No harm done."


    Liana crossed her arms, tapping her foot. "''No harm done''? You''re the youngest son of Count Garius. Do you think your father would let this slide if he found out?"


    Javier froze, the mention of his father draining the color from his face. "U-uh¡­ You wouldn''t tell him, right? Liana, my dearest, most loyal, and beautiful maid, surely you wouldn''t¡­"


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Let''s head back before anyone else notices your little adventure."


    Javier slumped in defeat, muttering under his breath. "Fine¡­ But we''re still grilling that wyvern meat later."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, making Liana shake her head with an exasperated smile. "Let''s go, young master."


    Javier sat atop Buddy, humming a cheerful tune as they strolled leisurely down the winding road, enjoying the serene countryside. The cool breeze rustled the leaves, and the sun cast a golden glow over the fields. It was peaceful¡ªjust the escape Javier needed.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Behind him, Liana rode her silver-feathered Pekko, Pikko, her posture elegant and composed. While Javier savored the scenery, he couldn''t help but glance back over his shoulder occasionally.


    Leaning down to whisper into Buddy''s ear, he muttered, "Tch¡­ I''m sure Pikko''s the one showing the way, huh? It''s like he has some magical radar for finding you no matter where we go."


    Buddy squawked softly in agreement, sharing Javier''s mild annoyance.


    Javier smirked. "Ehehehe¡­ We need to step up our stealth game, Buddy. Next time, we''ll make a real escape! Maybe use some invisibility magic or a diversion¡ª"


    "Young master," Liana''s calm voice cut through his plotting.


    Javier froze, straightening up on Buddy''s back. He chuckled nervously, glancing back at her. "Hehe¡­ What''s up, Liana? Just enjoying the scenery, nothing suspicious here!"


    Liana''s serene expression held a glint of amusement and exasperation. "If you''re done conspiring with your Pekko, perhaps you''d like to inform me of our destination this time?"


    Javier waved dismissively. "Destination? Pfft, no destination! This is a freedom ride, Liana. No rules, no schedules, just me and Buddy¡ª"


    Pikko let out a soft chirp, almost mocking Javier''s statement, and Liana smiled knowingly. "Hmm. A freedom ride, you say? Then why does Pikko always seem to find you, no matter where you and Buddy go?"


    Javier groaned, throwing his hands up dramatically. "See?! I knew it! Pikko''s got a sixth sense or something. Buddy and I are being tracked, Liana!"


    Liana chuckled softly, stroking Pikko''s neck. "Perhaps Pikko is just more responsible than a certain young master and his overly energetic Pekko." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier huffed, slumping a bit on Buddy''s back. "Responsible, huh? I call it nosy."


    Buddy squawked indignantly, seemingly agreeing with his rider, while Pikko chirped in smug satisfaction.


    Liana shook her head, smiling gently. "Young master, wherever you go, I''ll find you. Not just because of Pikko, but because I''m your maid."


    Javier blinked, caught off guard by her earnest tone, then quickly looked away with a slight blush. "Y-yeah, yeah¡­ Don''t get all sentimental on me, Liana. Let''s just keep riding, alright?"


    Liana smiled knowingly but said nothing, guiding Pikko to match Buddy''s pace as they continued their peaceful ride.


    Javier hummed happily on top of Buddy, jingling a pouch of gold coins as they walked down the quiet road. He couldn''t help but smile as he counted his treasure.


    "One¡­ five¡­ uh, fourty? Ohhh, nice! Ehehehe!" he said, sounding very happy.


    Behind him, Liana sighed a little, riding Pikko. "Young master, stop with that drooling face. You look ridiculous."


    Javier quickly wiped his mouth and laughed awkwardly. "Slurp¡­ Ah, um¡­ Eheheh. Here, this is for you!" He threw her five gold coins from his pouch with a quick flick of his hand.


    Liana caught them easily and looked at the shiny coins in her hand. "Haaaa¡­ You keep giving me gold like this, young master. Do you even know how much this is? This is a year''s salary for a personal maid."


    Javier shrugged casually. "So? You''re going to be my wife once I grow up. Think of it as¡­ an investment! Yeah, something like that."


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile appeared on her face. "Young master, we maids of the Armand household are already well taken care of. Clothes, rooms, food¡ªit''s all provided. Most of us only use our salary for personal things, sending money to family, or saving it in the bank."


    Javier blinked, stopping his counting. "Huh? We have a bank?"


    Liana tilted her head, surprised by his question. "Hmm? Of course, young master. The Armand household manages one of the largest banks in the region, you know?"


    Javier almost fell off Buddy. "EHHHHH!? WHAT?!"


    Liana couldn''t help but laugh softly at his reaction. "Honestly, young master. For someone so smart, you''re really clueless about some things."


    Javier rubbed his head shyly, mumbling. "They really need to tell me these things¡­ Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana smiled knowingly as they continued their ride, the coins jingling softly in her hand. "Maybe if you spent less time sneaking off with Buddy and more time learning about your family''s businesses, you''d already know."


    Javier groaned, leaning forward on Buddy. "Boring lectures and politics? No way. I''d rather hunt bandits and enjoy the loot."


    Liana sighed again but didn''t argue, knowing it was pointless. As they rode on, she put the coins away, quietly amused by her young master''s antics.


    Javier leaned back happily on Buddy, a playful grin on his face. "Who needs a bank when I have magic storage, huh? Ehehehe... EVERYTHING fits in there! Weapons, armor, puppet knights, mana cannons, anti-air mana guns, gold, jewelry, wealth, food... oh, and meat! So much meat!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, not impressed. "Young master, you can''t just hoard everything like a dragon."


    Javier smirked and wiggled his fingers dramatically. "Hoard? Nah, it''s called efficient resource management. Besides, it''s not hoarding if I use it later. You''ll thank me when we''re knee-deep in battle and I whip out an anti-air mana gun to save the day!"


    Liana sighed and shook her head. "You''re hopeless."


    Javier didn''t let that bother him. "And proud of it! You should see the wyvern meat I stashed last week. Premium grade! I''ll grill it later¡ªBuddy and I already planned a feast."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings excitedly like he was dreaming of the tasty meal.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "You''re going to turn your magic storage into a traveling pantry at this rate."


    Javier laughed, clearly not worried. "A pantry, an armory, and a treasury all in one. Pretty genius, right?"


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "Just don''t forget there are more important things than hoarding meat and weapons, young master."


    Javier turned and grinned at her. "Like you?"


    Liana paused for a moment, her cheeks turning slightly pink. "Stop teasing, young master."


    Javier just laughed, his mood as carefree as ever. "Ehehehe! Admit it."


    Liana rolled her eyes but didn''t disagree, following him as he rode off humming another cheerful tune, his mind already planning his next "resource management" adventure.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 103 The Playful Pursuit ( 103 )

    The guards immediately straightened up when they saw Javier returning on Buddy, humming contentedly with a pouch of gold jingling in his hand."Huh? Young Master? We didn''t notice you heading out!" one guard exclaimed, looking alarmed and confused.


    Before Javier could respond, Liana¡ªriding elegantly on her Pekko, Pikko¡ªspoke up, her calm, authoritative tone settling the guards. "Don''t worry. I was with him the entire time."


    The guards visibly relaxed, nodding quickly. "Oh! Miss Liana!"


    One guard scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "We should''ve known everything would be fine if you were with him. Apologies for the oversight."


    Javier smirked mischievously but stayed quiet, letting Liana handle the situation.


    "Young Master is perfectly safe," she added, casting a quick glance at Javier, her tone subtly hinting at his recent mischief. "However, I trust you''ll remain vigilant in the future."


    The guard relaxed but glanced at Javier, who was humming a tune while counting his pouch of gold coins. "Understood, Miss Liana. If you''re with him, we''re at ease."


    Javier looked up with a mischievous grin. "See? I''ve got my guardian elf keeping me out of trouble."


    Liana sighed, her tone soft but firm. "Trouble you willingly run into, young master. Let''s not forget that."


    The guard gave an awkward chuckle, unsure if he should comment, before snapping back to attention. "As you say, Miss Liana. Please don''t hesitate to call if you need assistance."


    Liana nodded, her calm demeanor unshaken. "Thank you. Carry on with your duties."


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy, smirking. "See, Liana? They know who''s in charge."


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, unimpressed. "They''re just being polite, young master. You were supposed to stay within the estate grounds."


    Javier pouted slightly but didn''t argue. The guards gave a polite salute as the duo passed, Buddy squawking cheerfully as if announcing their return.


    Liana sighed softly. "Young master, please refrain from wandering off like that again. It causes unnecessary trouble for everyone."


    "Unnecessary trouble? Nah, I call it ''strategic exploration.'' We even got some loot, didn''t we, Buddy?" Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s neck, while the bird squawked in agreement.


    Liana shook her head but couldn''t entirely suppress a faint smile. "Strategic or not, you''re lucky I''m here to cover for you. Otherwise, your father would''ve had the entire household turned upside down looking for you."


    Javier chuckled. "That''s why I have you, Liana. You''re the perfect partner-in-crime."


    Liana sighed again, though the corners of her lips remained slightly upturned. "I''m more of a babysitter, young master." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, a playful glint in his eyes. "Ouuuu¡­ someone here is scaaarryyy¡­" he teased, mimicking the guards'' earlier reaction with mock fear.


    Liana arched an elegant brow, her expression calm, though a faint twitch appeared at the corner of her lips. "Perhaps they simply know how to respect authority, young master."


    Javier smirked, leaning back on Buddy. "Authority, huh? You mean how you boss me around like I''m your servant half the time?"


    Liana placed a hand on her hip, eyes glinting with amusement. "If I didn''t, you''d probably turn the estate into chaos within a day."


    Javier laughed, unabashed. "You make it sound like that''s a bad thing. Chaos keeps life interesting, don''t you think?"


    Liana shook her head, her lips curling into a subtle smile. "Interesting isn''t the word I''d use."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, earning a dramatic gasp from Javier.


    "Arghh Buddy! You Traitor!" Javier clutched his chest theatrically, pretending to be heartbroken.


    Liana sighed, walking past him toward the estate gates. "Enough theatrics, young master. Let''s head back before you find yet another way to cause trouble."


    Javier swung a leg over Buddy''s saddle, following her. "Fine, fine. But admit it¡ªthings would be boring without me."


    Liana glanced back, her voice soft but fond. "Perhaps. But boring would mean fewer gray hairs for me."


    Javier burst out laughing. "Gray hairs? But your hair''s already silver, Liana! Does that mean you''ve been stressed out since the day you were born?"


    Before Liana could respond, Javier took off running, his laughter echoing through the estate.


    "Young master!" Liana called after him, her calm demeanor cracking just enough to show a hint of exasperation. She sighed, shaking her head before mounting Pikko. "Why do I even bother?"


    Pikko squawked softly, as if offering support, and with a graceful nudge, the Pekko took off after Javier and Buddy, who were gleefully darting around like unruly children.


    "Catch me if you can, scary elf!" Javier shouted over his shoulder, clearly enjoying himself.


    Liana narrowed her eyes, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Oh, I''ll catch you, young master. And when I do, you''ll regret every word."


    The chase continued, drawing the attention of a few passing guards, who wisely chose to act like they hadn''t seen a thing.


    Javier darted around the estate, glancing back nervously as Liana gracefully chased him on Pikko. Her serene smile was somehow more terrifying than any scowl.


    "It was just a joke, Liana! No need to be this mad!" Javier cried, his voice laced with playful panic. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana''s smile didn''t falter. "Mad? Oh, young master, I''m not mad."


    Her calm tone sent a shiver down Javier''s spine. He skidded to a stop, pointing an accusing finger at her. "Errr¡­ Liana¡­ why¡­ are¡­ you¡­ smiling?"


    "Hmm?" she hummed innocently, tilting her head.


    Javier''s eyes widened in terror. "Eeeekkk!! I know that face! Gyaaaahhh! GLORIAAAA!!"


    Liana''s voice floated after him, cool and composed. "Now, now, young master. Running only makes it worse."


    Javier''s laughter mixed with exaggerated cries for help. "Gloriaaaa! Save me from this crazy elf! She''s going to kill me!"


    Behind them, the household maids and guards exchanged amused glances, whispering among themselves. "Young master never learns, does he?"


    "Nope," another replied with a chuckle. "But it''s entertaining every time."


    "Motherrrr!! Eeeekkk!!" Javier shouted, sprinting past the guards as if his life depended on it. His mind raced for his ultimate savior, but then reality hit him like a runaway Pekko. "Ah¡­ I forgot¡­ Mother''s not here¡­"


    His voice turned into a panicked wail. "Eeeeeekkkk!!"


    Behind him, Liana rode gracefully on Pikko, her serene smile never fading. "Young masterrrrr¡­" she called out, her tone laced with playful menace.


    "Why are you dragging that word out like that?!" Javier yelled over his shoulder, picking up speed.


    "Oh, no reason," Liana replied, her voice sweet and teasing. "I just wanted to remind you¡­ running only delays the inevitable."


    Liana''s laughter rang out, light and melodic, but to Javier, it was the sound of his doom. The maids and guards paused, some stifling laughter while others openly enjoyed the show.


    "Young master," Liana continued, her teasing tone unwavering as Pikko closed the distance. "You know you can''t outrun me. Just surrender, and I promise I''ll only scold you¡­ for now."


    "For now?! That''s worse! Someone save me!" Javier cried, zigzagging through the courtyard.


    Javier bolted toward the manor, his panicked footsteps echoing in the courtyard.


    "Eeeeeeyaaaaaaahhhh!!" he wailed dramatically, arms flailing as he disappeared inside.


    Liana gracefully dismounted Pikko, smoothing her dress as she landed. She adjusted her hair with a serene smile, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Young master, running only makes it more entertaining," she teased softly.


    Guards and maids peeked around corners, chuckling under their breath as the young master''s antics.


    Inside the manor, Javier darted through hallways, weaving past furniture and startled staff. He shouted, "Why is she so fast?! Someone help! Mother! Gloria! Errinette!"


    Behind him, Liana''s calm footsteps echoed ominously. Her soft smile never faltered as she followed at a leisurely pace, knowing Javier would tire himself out soon.


    Javier skidded to a halt at a dead end. "Nooooooo!" he groaned, glancing around for an escape.


    From behind, Liana''s serene voice floated through the hallway. "Young master¡­ there''s nowhere left to run."


    Javier pressed his back against the wall, palms up defensively, his mischievous grin replaced by a nervous laugh. "Liana? We can talk about this, right? Ehehe¡­"


    Liana slowly approached, her steps measured and graceful, her smile calm yet teasing. "Young masterrr¡­" she sang sweetly, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Javier gulped, trying to keep his cool but failing. "Eeeekkk!! Liana¡­ calm down, okay? Let''s just call it even! No hard feelings, yes?"


    Liana tilted her head, her smile unwavering. "Oh, young master, you must take responsibility for your actions."


    "Responsibility?!" Javier''s voice cracked as he edged away. "I was just joking! You know me¡ªalways the funny guy, right?"


    Liana sighed softly, her tone still teasing. "I''m afraid this isn''t something you can run away from."


    Javier''s eyes darted left and right, desperately searching for an escape. "Wait! How about I treat you to premium wyvern meat? Grilled to perfection! Just let me off the hook this once, alright?"


    Liana chuckled lightly, raising an elegant brow. "You can''t bribe your way out of this one."


    Javier''s shoulders slumped, realizing there was no escape. "Gloriaaaa! Someone! Help me!" he whined, but only amused whispers from the maids responded.


    Liana finally closed the gap between them, leaning slightly forward. "Young master¡­"


    "Eeeeeek!" Javier yelped, his dramatic wail echoing down the hall.


    ( End of chapter )

 Chapter 104 The Reason Why ( 104 )

    A distinct smack echoed through the halls, followed by Javier''s panicked cry."Eekk! Leave the face out of it!!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice.


    The unmistakable sounds of playful yet firm slaps and light punches filled the air. Thwack! Smack! Whap!


    From a distance, a pair of maids exchanged amused glances. One of them, Stella, leaned slightly to peek down the corridor. "Miss Liana''s at it again," she murmured with a smirk.


    Laria nodded, stifling a laugh. "Poor young master. He never learns, does he?"


    Meanwhile, Javier''s voice rose theatrically. "Aaagh! Not the hair! Not the hair! You know how long it takes to get this perfect!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana''s calm yet teasing tone cut through his protests. "Young master, this is what happens when you tease me about things you shouldn''t."


    Javier replied quickly, "I''ll never do it again! I swear! I tell you!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her melodic laughter mixing with gentle scolding. "We''ll see about that, young master."


    Inside Javier''s mind, a mischievous chuckle echoed. Ehehe... she''s mad again. This is fun.


    No matter how much Liana scolded or chased him, Javier couldn''t help himself. Her fiery reactions, the way her calm demeanor gave way to flustered frustration, were irresistible. He lived for those fleeting glimpses of her unguarded self¡ªfar from her usual perfect posture and poised grace.


    She''s cute, he thought, grinning as he dodged her next playful swing. Way too cute.


    Of course, he could easily avoid her wrath. With his speed, magic, and Buddy''s help, escape would be simple. But where was the fun in that?


    It doesn''t even hurt when she punches me, he mused, amusement bubbling up. Her ''punishments'' felt more like playful taps. The real sting came from when she ignored him, didn''t care about him, or if she left him¡ªand even those feelings only fueled his determination to cause more chaos.


    For Javier, every ruckus was more than mischief; it was about getting her attention, breaking past her formal duties to see the real Liana¡ªnot just his maid, but the person he cared about the most.


    Ehehe... this is the best.


    "She always acts so composed, but when she''s mad... she''s cute, isn''t she? Eheh... totally worth it!"


    Another light thwack brought him back to reality.


    "Aw! Okay, okay! Maybe not totally worth it!"


    Yet even as he thought that, his smirk lingered. He couldn''t help but enjoy their dynamic¡ªLiana''s calm but unyielding demeanor and his knack for pushing just the right buttons.


    "Ah, life would be so boring without her."


    "I won''t stop making chaos just to get her attention," Javier smirked inwardly, the thought both mischievous and sincere. "And when she''s really mad, I''ll just hug her, say I''m sorry. If one day she gets fed up with me... well, I''ll find another way to get her attention."


    The playful grin on his face hid a deeper intent. It wasn''t just about mischief; it was his way of staying close to her, breaking through the boundaries her duty often put between them.


    Sure, as an adult in mind, I know what I''m doing is a bit childish," he admitted with a soft chuckle. "But hey, my body''s still that of a kid... well, sort of. I''m taller than her now, so maybe it''s not just my age holding me back; I haven''t hit puberty yet.


    What can I do? It''s not like I can do what an adult can. Well, not gonna lie, I do want it, but my kid body won''t react. Duh. Living in this fantasy world where there are no video games, no smartphones, and nothing else, this is the only fun I can think of... well, other than sneaking out with my buddy.


    His grin widened as he imagined her scolding face, Her eyes sharp yet warm as she tried to maintain her composure.


    I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    For Javier, teasing Liana was more than a game; it was his way of holding onto their connection, a bond deeper than mere titles of "master" and "maid." She was the one constant in his chaotic noble life, and he had no intention of letting that change.


    "Lianaaaa..." Javier whined, dragging out her name with a pitiful look.


    Liana arched a brow, her fist still poised for another punishment. "What now, young master?"


    Javier blinked innocently. "I''m hungry..."


    Liana sighed heavily, dropping her hand as her usual composure returned. "Haaa... let''s head to the main dining area. I''ll ask the chef to prepare something for you."


    Javier perked up, grinning. "Can you cook it for me? Just this once?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Haaa?"


    "Please?" He clasped his hands and added an exaggerated sparkle. "Eheheh."


    Finally, Liana relented, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Okay... just this once."


    Javier''s grin turned into a mischievous smirk as he glanced around. With a flick of his wrist, he activated his magic storage skill, pulling out heaps of fresh, premium wyvern meat.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" he cheered, holding it up triumphantly.


    Liana pressed her fingers to her temples. "Haaa... young master¡­"


    "Ehehehe," he laughed, handing the meat to her. "Liana... I''ll wait in my room."


    Liana frowned. "You should eat in the main dining area like a proper noble."


    Javier waved off her words, already walking away carefreely. "Nah... don''t wanna. Ehehe."


    Liana stood there for a moment, holding the stack of wyvern meat, shaking her head in exasperation. "Really, young master¡­"


    Liana walked into the bustling kitchen, the aroma of spices and roasted vegetables filling the air. She placed the pile of premium wyvern meat on the counter, drawing the chefs'' attention.


    The head chef approached her. "Miss Liana, that''s quite a haul! Shall I assist you in preparing it?"


    Liana shook her head, her calm demeanor unwavering. "No need. You all may continue with your usual tasks. I''ll handle this myself."


    The chefs exchanged surprised glances but refrained from questioning her. The head chef nodded politely. "As you wish, Miss Liana."


    He stepped back, signaling the rest of the kitchen staff to resume their duties. Liana tied an apron around her waist and rolled up her sleeves.


    "Let''s see... the young master requested something special. Hmm.. grilled wyvern steak with a side of herb sauce will do," she murmured, inspecting the cuts of meat with her practiced eye.


    With precision and grace, she began preparing the dish, her fluid movements reflecting the poise that set her apart in the Armand household.


    The head chef, observing from afar as Liana skillfully handled the wyvern meat, couldn''t help but nod in approval. Her precise knife skills and calm demeanor brought a rare elegance to the bustling kitchen.


    As the staff prepared for lunch, the head chef briefly disappeared into the storage room. When he returned, he carried a small jar of his special spice blend, reserved for the finest dishes served to the Armand family. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    He placed the jar beside Liana with a respectful nod. "Here, Miss Liana. This should enhance the flavor of the wyvern meat. It''s the best we have."


    Liana glanced at the jar, recognizing its rarity, and offered a small, sincere smile. "Thank you, Head Chef. This will be perfect."


    His confidence in her growing, the head chef remarked, "If anyone can make the young master''s special request a masterpiece, it''s you, Miss Liana."


    "I''ll do my best," she replied, her tone humble yet steady. Taking a pinch of the spice, she sprinkled it carefully over the steaks before continuing her preparations, determined to meet Javier''s high expectations.


    The head chef glanced at the generous portions of premium wyvern meat laid out before Liana and let out a low whistle. "That''s quite a lot for the young master."


    Focused on marinating the meat, Liana replied without missing a beat. "Well, he wanted it, and it''s my duty to prepare it."


    The head chef chuckled, shaking his head. "That young master of ours has quite the appetite¡ªand a knack for getting what he wants."


    Liana paused, glancing up with a small, knowing smile. "Yes, he certainly does. But it''s better than him sneaking around the kitchen and causing a scene."


    He laughed heartily. "Thats right, Miss Liana. Let me know if you need anything else."


    "Thank you," she replied with a polite nod, returning to her work as she carefully grilled the meat to perfection. Despite the occasional sigh over Javier''s antics, her movements were meticulous, ensuring the dish would meet his expectations¡ªeven if it was more meat than one person should probably eat.


    This is quite a lot for him alone," Liana thought, her eyes scanning the generous portions of wyvern meat before her.


    With practiced precision, she prepared each cut, trimming it perfectly to retain the meat''s natural juiciness. Blending the head chef''s special sauce with a few of her own secret spices¡ªa subtle balance of sweet and savory, enhanced with a touch of citrus¡ªshe aimed to bring out the richness of the wyvern meat.


    The sizzling sound of the meat hitting the hot grill filled the kitchen, its mouthwatering aroma wafting up as the spices caramelized into a glaze. Liana worked with graceful efficiency, flipping each piece at just the right moment to achieve a perfect golden sear.


    "Young master always demands the best," she mused, a faint smile tugging at her lips despite her earlier exasperation. "At least I can ensure he eats well."


    Once the meat was ready, she arranged it on a large platter, garnishing it with fresh herbs for a touch of elegance. The rich aroma filled the air, prompting envious glances from passing staff.


    "Perfect," Liana said softly, wiping her hands on her apron before carrying the platter toward Javier''s room. "Let''s see if this satisfies his appetite."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 105 Wyvern Meat and Whimsical Plans ( 105 )

    Javier lounged comfortably in his room, a mischievous grin stretching from ear to ear."Ehehehe... My future wife is cooking just for me! Hmmm, I can''t wait," he said, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    Through the large window, Buddy''s curious head peeked in, bright eyes focused on Javier. The massive Pekko squawked happily, its tail feathers rustling with excitement. Next to him, Pikko leaned against the frame, craning her neck to see.


    "You two are just as eager as I am, huh?" Javier chuckled, standing to pat Buddy on the beak. "Don''t worry, I''ll share some if Liana doesn''t give me the look first."


    Buddy squawked loudly in approval, while Pikko chirped softly, her demeanor as elegant as her owner''s.


    The door creaked open, and Liana entered, balancing a large, beautifully arranged platter of grilled wyvern meat. The heavenly aroma filled the entire manor.


    "Lunch is served, young master," Liana announced, her calm tone betraying a hint of satisfaction.


    Javier''s eyes lit up like a child''s on his birthday. "Ohhh! That looks amazing! You''ve outdone yourself, Liana!"


    She placed the platter on the table, giving a small sigh. "It''s just grilled wyvern meat, young master. Nothing extraordinary."


    "Nothing extraordinary?" Javier exclaimed dramatically, grabbing a fork. "This is legendary-tier cooking! You should open a restaurant once you marry me!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, hand on her hip. "You mean I should manage a restaurant and deal with your antics every day? How generous of you."


    Javier laughed, taking his first bite. His eyes widened as the flavors exploded. "This... this is awesome! Liana, you''re not just a maid¡ªyou''re a goddess of the kitchen!"


    Outside, Buddy squawked loudly, demanding a share, while Pikko chirped politely.


    Liana shook her head with a soft smile. "Fine. I''ll prepare something for them too. But only because Pikko has better manners than you, young master."


    Javier grinned, raising his fork in mock protest. "Hey, Buddy has great manners! He just gets excited when good food''s involved¡ªjust like me."


    Liana sighed, leaving the room. "One troublesome master, and now his bird is following suit. What''s next, a Pekko feast?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, savoring another bite while watching Buddy and Pikko''s beaks pressed against the window. "Life''s good, Buddy. Life''s really good."


    Javier tore off a piece of the juicy wyvern meat, grinning as he leaned out the window.


    "Buddy!! Here, some for you!"


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, snapping up the offering with precision. His tail feathers wagged like a happy puppy¡ªa hilarious sight for such a large bird.


    Javier laughed, patting Buddy''s beak. "Eheheh! You''re welcome, big guy. Enjoy it!"


    Just as he turned back to his plate, Pikko nudged her head through the window, eyes fixed on the platter.


    Not wanting Pikko to feel left out, Javier said, "Alright, Pikko, here''s your share too!"


    Pikko chirped happily, delicately taking the treat with her beak, her bright eyes sparkling as she savored it.


    Javier grinned. "See? Fair and square! Now don''t bother me¡ªI''ve got this feast all to myself!"


    But as he turned back, both birds leaned closer, eyes locked on the platter.


    "Hey!! Pikko! This is my lunch, prepared by my beautiful elf wife! Back off!" he protested, shielding his plate dramatically.


    Undeterred, Pikko chirped softly but insistently, her gaze unwavering.


    "No! Nooo!!! Eeeekkk!!! Lianaaaa!!!" Javier wailed as Pikko''s beak moved closer, her intentions clear.


    Liana walked in just in time to witness the chaos, amusement mixed with exasperation on her face. She crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on here?"


    Javier pointed at Pikko, who had managed to swipe a small piece of meat with surprising stealth. "She''s stealing my food! Help me!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master, you started sharing. Now you''re surprised they want more?"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, clearly backing up Pikko''s side.


    Javier pouted, clutching his plate protectively. "But this was made for me! It''s special!"


    Liana chuckled softly, moving to the window and giving both Pekkos a stern look. "Buddy, Pikko, behave. I''ll make something for you two separately if you stop pestering the young master."


    Both birds squawked in compliance, retreating slightly but still watching Javier''s plate longingly.


    Javier sighed in relief, slumping into his chair. "Thanks, Liana. You''re my savior."


    Liana smirked, adjusting her apron. "You''d better eat quickly before they change their minds, young master."


    Javier grinned, picking up his fork. "Eheheh, good point! Time to enjoy my future wife cooking!" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Once Liana left the room, Pikko and Buddy immediately started squawking loudly, their cries filling the air like a demanding orchestra.


    Javier groaned, shoulders slumping. "Guhhhh... you two gluttony-filled oversized birds... Can''t you let me enjoy my meal in peace?"


    But their relentless stares, with Buddy tapping on the window and Pikko tilting her head cutely, finally broke his resolve.


    "Fine, fine! Stop squawking already!" Javier grumbled, cutting two generous slices of meat. He held them out, one in each hand, and the birds happily snapped them up.


    "Eheheh," Javier chuckled, watching them devour the treats. Leaning back with crossed arms, he added, "She''s a good cook, right? This tastes delicious."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, and Pikko chirped approvingly, her silver feathers shimmering in the light.


    Javier smirked, popping another piece of meat into his mouth. "I''ve got the best wife and the best cooks around. Life''s pretty good, huh?"


    "Hehehehe¡­ can''t wait till I grow up," he mused, leaning back with a wide grin, eyes gleaming with mischief. "First thing I''m going to do is propose to her. And if she refuses¡­" His grin turned wicked. "I''ll force her to sign the marriage papers! emeheheh!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked enthusiastically, stomping their sturdy feet as if in agreement.


    Javier laughed, pointing at the two birds. "See? Even you guys understand the brilliance of my plan! You''re on my side, right?"


    Buddy squawked louder, tapping his beak on the table, while Pikko tilted her head, giving an approving nod.


    "Ehehehe¡­" Javier chuckled, leaning closer to the birds. "We''ll make a great team, my loyal feathered conspirators. Together, we''ll convince her no matter what!"


    Javier dug into the juicy wyvern meat with exaggerated delight, his face lighting up as he chewed. "Mmmm... deliciousss... this wyvern meat... yumm..." he said, dramatically holding a piece up before taking another big bite.


    Liana, back inside after feeding the Pekko, watched him with her usual composure, though her brow twitched slightly as Javier leaned closer, waving another piece of meat like a trophy.


    "Oh! This is soooo good!" he exclaimed loudly, taking an even bigger bite to ensure Liana had a perfect view. "Liana, you really outdid yourself! This tastes amazing!"


    Her hands froze mid-movement as she organized the table. The corner of her lips twitched, and she shot him a sharp look. "Young master..."


    But Javier, sensing her annoyance, grinned wider. He held another piece closer to her face. "You sure you don''t want a bite? It''s the best thing I''ve ever tasted!"


    Liana closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When she opened them, the faint glint of annoyance was unmistakable. "Young master, if you keep pestering me..."


    "Liana, just eat with me," Javier insisted, waving a perfectly grilled piece of wyvern meat. "We''re in my room, not the main dining area. Relax for once!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Liana finally gave in, sitting gracefully beside him on the couch. Her composure was impeccable, but Javier''s mischievous grin hinted at his intentions.


    "Fine..." she sighed softly, adjusting her posture.


    As soon as she agreed, Javier wasted no time, holding a juicy piece of meat in front of her face. "Say aaaaaa!" he teased with a playful smirk.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young master, I can eat by myself," she replied, reaching for the fork.


    Javier quickly pulled the meat back, grinning. "Nope! I''m feeding you."


    Liana gave him a long, exasperated look before reluctantly opening her mouth. "Haa..." she said, leaning forward as Javier gently fed her the piece.


    She chewed slowly, their eyes briefly meeting. "It''s¡­ good," she admitted quietly.


    Javier leaned closer with another piece. "Right? You made it, after all. Here, have another!"


    Liana raised a hand. "Young master, really, I can¡ª"


    "Nope!" he cut her off, his playful tone leaving no room for argument. "Feeding my beautiful elf maid is serious business!"


    Liana''s cheeks flushed, but she said nothing, allowing him to continue. Deep down, she couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips as she indulged his antics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 106 Visiting the Barracks ( 106 )

    Javier groaned as the morning sunlight filtered through his curtains. He turned over, pulling the covers tighter around himself."Young master, wake up," Liana''s calm but firm voice called as she gently shook his shoulder.


    "Mmm? Oh, Liana¡­ let me sleep a little longer," Javier mumbled, burying his face deeper into the pillow.


    Liana crossed her arms, her expression unyielding. "No, wake up now. Today is important. Remember you wanted to visit the barracks but had to cancel because of the recent assassin attack?"


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Ugh¡­ fine, I''m up." He yawned widely, rubbing his eyes as he sat up.


    "Now, go shower and wear your formal clothes. Don''t forget the family crest. You represent the Armand name today."


    Javier stretched lazily. "Okay, okay, stop nagging," he muttered with a faint smirk, shuffling toward the bathroom.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, hands on her hips. "Nagging? Would you prefer I let you oversleep and show up looking like a slob?"


    Javier grinned over his shoulder. "Heh, you wouldn''t. You love me too much for that."


    "Go shower, young master," Liana replied flatly.


    As Javier disappeared into the bathroom, Liana prepared his formal attire, ensuring everything was pressed and polished, the family crest prominently displayed on his jacket.


    "It''s about time the soldiers see their young master in proper form," she murmured, anticipating the chaos Javier might cause at the barracks. "Let''s hope he doesn''t start another ruckus¡­ though, knowing him, that might be asking too much."


    After Javier showered and put on his formal clothes, he was accompanied by Liana to the main dining room. Javier took his seat at the usual place, excitement bubbling up as he anticipated breakfast.


    "Meat, meat, meat... ehehehe!"


    Javier''s face lit up when he saw Gloria enter the main dining hall. "Gloria! Ehehehe!"


    Liana, sitting nearby, sighed. "Eat your meal, young master."


    Ignoring her, Javier turned his full attention to Gloria, his playful grin widening. "Gloriaaaa! Kiss!"


    Gloria tilted her head slightly, her calm expression unchanged. "Ara, young master¡­" She leaned down gracefully, allowing him to plant a quick kiss on her lips.


    Pulling back with a satisfied smirk, Javier glanced at Liana. "Ehehehe¡­ Liana didn''t give me a kiss today, so¡­"


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly, though her demeanor remained composed. "Young master, focus on your meal." Her tone was polite, but there was a subtle edge to it.


    Javier chuckled and stuffed a piece of bread in his mouth, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Jealous?"


    "Hardly," she replied, standing to adjust the tableware, though Javier noticed her hands moving a bit faster than usual.


    Gloria smiled knowingly but said nothing. "Ara, young master, you do know how to brighten the morning."


    As Gloria gracefully exited the dining room, she glanced back with a serene smile. "Now, now, young master, finish your breakfast. I''ll inform the household maids who will escort us today to prepare." With that, she strode out, leaving Javier feeling triumphant.


    His victory was short-lived.


    Suddenly, Javier felt a sharp pinch on his back. "Ekkk! Liana!" He twisted around, glaring at her with mock betrayal.


    Liana, her usual calm replaced by a rare flash of irritation, leaned in, her eyes narrowed. "How dare you kiss another woman while I''m right here!"


    "aw..aw..awww!" Javier squirmed in his seat, trying to escape her grip.


    "I-It''s just Gloria! She always lets me!" he stammered, waving his hands defensively.


    Liana''s lips curled into a dangerously sweet smile. "That''s not the point, young master."


    Javier gulped, knowing that smile meant trouble. "C-Come on, Liana, it was just a little peck! It doesn''t mean anything!" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana let go of his back, but her gaze remained sharp. "I''m watching you, young master. Don''t push your luck."


    Javier rubbed his back, sulking slightly, but deep down, he couldn''t help but smirk. Getting a rise out of Liana was always worth the consequences. "Hehe, you''re cute when you''re jealous."


    Liana''s eyebrow twitched, prompting Javier to dive into his breakfast, pretending to focus intently on his food.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled mischievously as he leaned closer. "Lianaaaa... kisssss!"


    Liana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Didn''t you just get a kiss from the ''most beautiful and serene'' head maid, Gloria?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... but..." Javier pouted dramatically, his eyes glinting with playful determination.


    Liana sighed, feeling herself give in. "Haaa, young master..." She leaned down, her long hair cascading around them, and gently pressed her lips to his.


    This time, it wasn''t a quick peck. Liana lingered, her touch soft and lasting longer than Gloria''s, as if to prove a point. When she finally pulled back, her eyes met his, calm yet slightly flustered. "Satisfied?"


    Javier''s face lit up like a child with the biggest prize at the fair. "Yep! Your kiss is the best, Liana!"


    She straightened, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, regaining her composure. "Now, finish your breakfast, young master. We don''t have all day."


    Javier nodded enthusiastically, a wide grin on his face, savoring the moment. "Totally worth it."


    "Liana, you''ll let me kiss you every day once we get married, right? Ehehehe," he said, his mischievous grin widening.


    Liana sighed, teasing yet exasperated. "Haaaa... young master, don''t we already kiss every day?"


    Javier blinked, caught off guard. "But..."


    She cut him off, smirking as she crossed her arms. "We''ll see about that once you grow into a proper adult."


    Javier leaned back, his grin returning. "This is why I love you."


    Liana shook her head, her lips twitching to hold back a smile. "Yes, yes, you love all the beautiful women¡ªespecially ones as ''hot'' as Miss Gloria."


    Javier gasped, dramatically clutching his chest. "Liana! You wound me!"


    She rolled her eyes, unable to hide the faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Finish your meal, young master."


    "Fine," Javier mumbled under his breath, obediently returning to his food, his mind already scheming his next playful tease.


    Once Javier finished his breakfast, Liana leaned in and gently wiped his mouth with a napkin. Turning to the household maids in the dining area, she instructed, "Take the plates away and ensure the table is cleaned."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison, promptly moving to carry out her orders.


    Liana straightened and adjusted Javier''s collar, her expression composed. "Now, young master, I believe Miss Gloria and the others are waiting for us by the carriage."


    "Okayyy..." Javier stretched lazily, but as he began to walk, he suddenly turned and headed toward the exit.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young master, where are you going?"


    Javier glanced back with an innocent grin. "Hmm? Feeding Buddy and Pikko. I want to ride them instead of taking the carriage."


    "Haaa... young master," Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "We''ve already discussed this. You''re supposed to arrive formally in the carriage. Riding your Pekko might... raise a few eyebrows."


    Javier waved her off, already halfway out the door. "It''s fine, Liana! They''ll love it! Plus, Buddy and Pikko need the attention too. Ehehehe."


    Liana hurried after him, muttering under her breath, "This boy..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 107 Arriving at the Barracks ( 107 )

    The barracks buzzed with energy. Soldiers stood in formation, their posture less about discipline and more about anticipation.Their captain paced in front of them, barking orders. "Alright, soldiers! Today, we have an official visit from our young master, Javier De Armand! I want everyone on their best behavior!"


    However, the soldiers weren''t exactly thrilled about their young master. Instead, murmurs rippled through the ranks, excitement growing for a different reason.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I heard the head of the household maids is visiting!" one soldier whispered, barely containing his grin.


    "Not just her! I bet there''ll be a whole entourage of maids!" another chimed in, polishing his breastplate with vigor.


    "I wonder which one is super hot!" a third added, slicking his hair back as if preparing for a ball instead of a formal inspection.


    The captain stopped mid-pace, glaring at the commotion. "What are you all fussing about? This is an official visit! Focus!"


    "But Captain!" a bold soldier shouted. "Do you know how many maids are coming with the young master?"


    The captain sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "How should I know? Maybe ten... or more."


    The ranks erupted in cheers.


    "Uooooohhhhh!!! That''s amazing! More maids mean better chances!"


    "Do you think the head maid is single?" one soldier speculated, fixing his posture.


    "Forget her! What about the younger ones? There''s bound to be someone who''ll notice me!"


    Nearby, another soldier nervously checked his breath by cupping his hand over his mouth. "Does it smell alright? Should I chew some mint leaves?"


    One veteran chuckled, adjusting his helmet. "I heard there are over a hundred maids at the manor. If even a dozen come, our odds are fantastic!"


    The captain groaned, watching as his men straightened their armor, tucked in loose tunics, and sneaked glances at their reflections in shields.


    "Have some dignity!" he shouted, but it was no use. The barracks had turned into a fashion show for lovesick soldiers.


    One eager soldier leaned over to his friend, whispering, "Hey, if one of them smiles at me, I''m proposing on the spot!"


    The captain slapped his forehead, muttering to himself. "These fools are more excited for the maids than the young master''s inspection. Heaven help us if Lord Garius hears about this¡­"


    As the soldiers continued their chatter, one of them suddenly grinned at the captain. "Captain! You''re still single, aren''t you? Don''t act all high and mighty¡ªthis is your chance too!"


    Laughter erupted among the ranks, hearty chuckles echoing through the barracks.


    Another soldier slapped his knee. "Yeah, Captain! You''re not getting any younger. Maybe this is your golden opportunity!"


    The captain''s face flushed with irritation. He opened his mouth to retort, but a smooth, confident voice interrupted him.


    "Heh. Like any of you stand a chance against me."


    The barracks fell silent as heads turned to the doorway, where the infamous ikemen of the squad stood leaning casually against the frame. He was tall, broad-shouldered, with a chiseled jawline and a smirk that seemed to melt hearts.


    The soldiers groaned collectively.


    "Ugh! The playboy is here! Damn it!"


    "Shooo! Get lost! Go away!" another shouted, waving dismissively.


    The playboy chuckled and brushed back his perfectly styled hair. "Don''t hate the player, boys. Hate the game." He adjusted his polished armor, flashing a sparkling smile. "When those maids see me, it''s over for all of you. Just accept it now."


    One soldier stomped his foot in frustration. "You''re just here to chase skirts! We want wives!"


    The playboy raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "And who says I''m not looking for a wife too? I just enjoy the process more than you boring lot."


    Another soldier jabbed a finger at him. "Liar! You''re only after their bodies! Don''t ruin this for us!"


    "Yeah! Go charm someone else!" another added, puffing out his chest as if trying to compete.


    The captain rubbed his temple in exasperation. "Why do I even bother? We''re supposed to be preparing for an official visit, not competing for maids'' attention!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the soldiers were too engrossed in their sparring to pay him any mind.


    The playboy shrugged, confidence dripping from his words. "Well, you can all keep dreaming. Me? I''ll just be over here... winning."


    The soldiers erupted in boos and protests as the barracks descended into chaos, leaving the captain to wonder if this inspection would be more trouble than it was worth.


    Suddenly, the happy chatter among the soldiers stopped when they heard the guards outside announce the arrival of the young master.


    "A-Attention! The... the Young Master Javier De Armand has arrived!"


    The guards sounded nervous, their words coming out in a stutter. The soldiers in the barracks exchanged knowing looks and smirked.


    "Ohhh! That means the maids escorting the young master are absolutely stunning!" one soldier whispered loudly.


    Another grinned widely and nudged his friend. "Yeah! Even the guards outside are stuttering! Can you imagine? They''re probably speechless just seeing them!"


    "YEAHHH!!" the group cheered together, their excitement clear.


    The captain pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long, tired sigh. He had expected this, knowing how his soldiers would act. This wasn''t just a normal day¡ªit was a rare chance for the maids of the Armand Household to visit the barracks.


    "This is hopeless," the captain muttered to himself, shaking his head. Even though he was annoyed, he couldn''t completely blame them. He had once visited the main manor when Lord Garius called him for his promotion to captain. He''d seen the elegance and beauty of the household maids himself.


    He paused, his expression softening as he remembered a certain maid. Her calm smile and graceful way of moving had made a lasting impression on him. Though he never learned her name, he thought about her often.


    "I wonder¡­" he murmured, looking toward the entrance. "Could she be one of the maids with the young master today?"


    The soldiers, however, were too busy with their own thoughts, making bets and dreaming about which maid might notice them.


    "I swear, if it''s her, I''ll confess on the spot!" one soldier declared, puffing out his chest.


    "Confess? You''ll faint before you even get a word out!" another laughed.


    The captain sighed again and straightened up. "Alright, enough! Everyone, get into formation! Show some discipline for once!"


    As the soldiers hurried to fix their uniforms and stand at attention, the sound of footsteps and the jingling of armor grew louder, signaling the young master''s arrival. Even with their excitement, they managed to look somewhat orderly, waiting for the show they all knew was coming.


    The gates to the barracks creaked open, and Javier rode in on Buddy, his Pekko, with Liana beside him on Pikko. Behind them, Miss Gloria rode gracefully on her horse, accompanied by twenty household maids ,making the guards and soldiers staring in awe.


    Javier''s sharp eyes quickly noticed the surprised faces of the guards at the gate. "Heheh¡­" he smirked to himself. "I know that look. They''re all staring at the maids, just as I thought. Predictable!"


    The head guard cleared his throat, trying to keep his cool. "W-Welcome to our barracks, Young Master!" he announced formally, but his eyes kept darting toward the line of maids.


    Javier responded with a polite nod but was really thinking about his plans. "I made sure to ask Gloria to bring Cici as one of the escorts. Oh, this is going to be good. I can''t wait to see the captain''s reaction when he sees her."


    Inside the barracks, the soldiers couldn''t contain their excitement and began cheering.


    "They''re here!"


    "Look at them! They''re even more beautiful than we imagined!"


    The captain stood rigidly in the courtyard, ready for the chaos. His jaw tightened as he tried to focus on Javier''s arrival, but his gaze slipped toward the maids¡ªespecially one in the middle. His heart skipped a beat.


    Liana watched the soldiers going wild and sighed, shaking her head. She knew exactly what they were thinking, and it didn''t surprise her at all.


    Miss Gloria, sitting next to Javier, stayed calm, her smile showing she didn''t notice¡ªor care about¡ªthe fuss. Her peaceful attitude only seemed to charm the soldiers even more.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, whispering with a cheeky grin. "Liana, look at them. They''re practically drooling. Should I be worried that Gloria might accidentally cause a mutiny here?"


    Liana shot him a sharp look. "Young Master, please behave. You''re here on an official visit."


    "I am behaving," Javier whispered back, trying not to laugh. "This is me at my best."


    When they finally stopped in the center of the courtyard, everyone was watching them. The soldiers tried hard to stay disciplined, but many failed. Javier got off Buddy, patting the bird''s neck, still wearing that playful smirk.


    The captain stepped forward and bowed slightly. "Welcome, Young Master Javier, Miss Gloria, and honored guests," he said, though his voice wavered as he glanced at Cici, who stood shyly behind Gloria.


    Javier held back a chuckle, noticing every detail of the captain''s reaction. "Ah, there it is," he thought. "Bullseye."


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 108 Beauty and Banter in the Barracks ( 108 )

    The captain led the way, guiding Javier and his group through the barracks. The young maids followed closely behind their master, turning heads at every corner. Soldiers paused mid-task, some even dropping what they were holding as they stared in awe. Whispers rippled through the ranks as they tried to admire the maids discreetly, often failing.A group of soldiers trailed behind, their eyes glued to the elegant procession.


    "Did you see them? They''re like goddesses!"


    "I can''t focus, man. They''re all so hot and beautiful."


    One particularly smug-looking soldier, known as the resident ikemen, had his eyes fixed on one maid in particular. His confident smirk grew as he tried to play it cool.


    Meanwhile, Liana walked gracefully beside Javier, her calmness making her stand out even more among the maids. Miss Gloria was on the other side, her serene smile barely hiding the sparkle in her eyes as she noticed the soldiers'' reactions.


    The captain''s explained the layout of the barracks. "This here is the training ground, where soldiers hone their combat skills daily. Over there is the armory, fully stocked with the finest weapons and armor..." His voice trailed off as he glanced toward one maid¡ªCici.


    Javier, walking slightly ahead, noticed the captain''s distracted looks at Cici. He grinned, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Hehehe¡­Look at him! He''s trying so hard to stay professional, but he can''t finish his sentences."


    The captain coughed, trying to regain his composure. "A-And this¡­ is the barracks'' main hall, where soldiers gather for meals and announcements."


    The soldiers behind barely pretended to listen, their focus entirely on the maids, who walked with practiced grace, seemingly unaware of the attention they were drawing.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, whispering mischievously, "Liana, look at the captain. He''s absolutely losing it over Cici. This is gold."


    Liana didn''t glance at him, her eyes fixed ahead. "Young Master, behave. You''re supposed to be learning about the barracks, not stirring trouble."


    "I''m not stirring trouble," Javier replied with mock innocence, his grin still wide. "I''m just¡­ observing. That''s allowed, right?"


    Miss Gloria chuckled softly, her composure never wavering. "Ara, Young Master, you certainly have an eye for details."


    "Exactly, Gloria! Someone appreciates my talents."


    Liana sighed but didn''t say anything, focusing instead on the ikemen soldier, who seemed overly interested in their group. Though she remained calm, her instincts picked up on his lingering looks. Something about his demeanor made her uneasy, but she couldn''t pinpoint why.


    The tour continued, with the captain trying to keep the attention on the barracks while Javier enjoyed the unfolding drama with barely concealed glee.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with mischief as an idea came to him.


    "Hmmm.. Captain Garrick," he began, dragging out his words "I''m suddenly feeling hungry. Liana, Gloria, can I try the soldiers'' meal for a change? Just to see how it tastes?"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling in exasperation. "Young Master, really? Didn''t you just have breakfast not even an hour ago?"


    Miss Gloria chuckled softly, her calm tone teasing. "Ara, perhaps our Young Master has developed an insatiable appetite."


    Before Javier could respond, Captain Garrick cleared his throat. "If you don''t mind eating what we soldiers eat, Young Master, we can prepare something." His steady voice wavered slightly as his eyes flicked toward Cici.


    Javier noticed the brief exchange. He saw how Garrick''s gaze lingered on Cici a bit too long and how Cici, standing slightly behind, seemed a little fidgety.


    "Heh¡­" Javier thought, suppressing a smirk. "Look at these two. I knew it. There''s something going on here."


    Javier remembered a moment not long ago when his father had summoned Garrick to the main estate. General Hesbeirn had been there too, and while everyone was busy in Lord Garius''s office, Javier had been hiding from Liana after one of his mischievous acts.


    From his hiding spot, he had seen it¡ªthe subtle exchange between Garrick and Cici. A quick glance across the estate grounds. Nothing obvious, but enough to catch Javier''s attention. Since then, he''d noticed Cici occasionally looking toward the back gate of the estate, the one farthest from the main manor.


    "Probably hoping to see him," Javier mused, his smirk widening. "How cute."


    He couldn''t resist. This situation was practically begging for his intervention.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Turning to Liana and Gloria with an exaggerated innocent expression, he urged, "Come on, let''s not waste time! I bet soldier food is hearty and filling. Right, Captain Garrick?"


    Garrick, caught off guard, could only nod stiffly. "Y-Yes, of course, Young Master." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cici shifted uncomfortably but kept her gaze lowered. Javier noticed the faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun," Javier thought, his mischievous mind racing. "Time to help these lovebirds out. And maybe have a little entertainment while I''m at it."


    As Captain Garrick led the group to the soldiers'' main hall, Javier immediately sensed a change in atmosphere. When they stepped inside, the soldiers at the rough wooden tables froze, their jaws dropping in surprise.


    The sight of a young noble surrounded by the maids from the prestigious Armand household left them speechless. A few clanked their cups down awkwardly, while others peeked through the doors and windows, trying to catch a glimpse of the unexpected visitors.


    Javier scanned the room with sharp eyes. Some maids chatted among themselves or stood calmly by the walls, while others smiled softly, amused by the soldiers'' reactions. Then there was Cici, her gaze lingering discreetly on¡­ someone.


    Javier noted that with a sly grin but didn''t dwell on it. He had other plans for now.


    He took a seat at one of the long tables, deliberately choosing a central spot. The maids clustered around him, with Miss Gloria and Liana standing protectively on either side like loyal sentinels. The rest of the maids formed a neat semicircle behind him.


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Umm¡­ if all of you are here attending me, what about yourselves? You''re not planning to just stand there the entire time, are you?"


    One maid replied with a polite smile, "We''re fine here, Young Master. It''s our duty to attend to you."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Haaa¡­ You all are going to make me look like some spoiled noble who can''t eat without being fussed over. Now, now¡­" He straightened up, flashing a mischievous grin. "All of you, sit down and eat. That''s an order."


    The maids exchanged hesitant glances, clearly unused to this treatment during a formal outing. Miss Gloria smiled knowingly, her calm demeanor unshaken as she gently gestured for the others to comply. "You heard the Young Master. Please, take a seat."


    Liana sighed and muttered under her breath, "You really enjoy disrupting protocol, don''t you?"


    Javier smirked at her. "It''s part of my charm, isn''t it?"


    Reluctantly, the maids began to sit at the nearby tables, maintaining their grace and composure. The soldiers watched, stunned and unsure how to react to the sudden presence of so many beautiful women in their usually unremarkable mess hall.


    Javier clapped his hands together, grinning from ear to ear. "Now, let''s see what soldier food is like. Captain Garrick, I trust it''s as hearty as you claim?"


    The captain nodded stiffly, signaling to the soldiers in charge of the kitchen to bring out the meals. Javier leaned back, satisfied as he noticed the unease beginning to fade from the maids'' expressions.


    "This is how it should be," he thought smugly. "A relaxed meal, with everyone enjoying themselves. Even if half the soldiers are probably too nervous to eat properly right now."


    Liana leaned in slightly, her voice low and teasing. "Young Master, I think the soldiers are more interested in the company than the meal."


    Javier chuckled under his breath, glancing at the nearest group of wide-eyed soldiers. "Let them be."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 109 A Playful Interlude ( 109 )

    "Excuse me, Young Master," Liana said suddenly, her tone calm but firm. "I have some¡­ ''business'' to attend to."Javier raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Business, huh? You mean¡­ the toilet?"


    Liana froze, her face flushed with embarrassment and irritation. "Young Master!" she hissed, her voice rising just enough for a few nearby maids to stifle their giggles.


    Gloria chuckled softly. "Ara, Young Master, it''s not polite to tease a lady about such matters." She turned to Liana with a warm, understanding smile. "Don''t let him fluster you, Miss Liana. Please, go ahead."


    Liana shot Javier a sharp glare, her eyes daring him to say anything else. "I''ll be back shortly. Try to behave while I''m gone."


    Liana approached Captain Garrick, "Where is the toilet for women?"


    The captain stiffened. "U-Umm¡­ we don''t have a specific one for women in this area. There''s one in the healer unit, but it''s quite far. Perhaps the staff restroom at the back would suffice? I can give you the key."


    Liana regarded him calmly and nodded. "That will do. Please give me the key."


    Captain Garrick quickly handed over the key. Liana turned and headed toward the staff toilet at the back.


    As Liana entered the staff restroom, nearby soldiers whispered among themselves, sneaking glances her way. Meanwhile, an ikemen soldier, discreetly followed her, positioning himself just out of sight but close enough to intercept her.


    Liana maintained her composed demeanor as she exited the staff toilet, only to find the ikemen soldier leaning casually against the wall nearby, a sly grin on his face. His perfectly groomed appearance and confident stance made it clear he had been waiting for her.


    "Well, well, aren''t you a sight to behold," he said, smoothly stepping into her path. "I couldn''t resist coming to greet the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in these barracks."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice cool and detached. "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested." She tried to walk past him, but he quickly moved to block her.


    "Oh, come on, just spare me a little of your time," he said, his tone laced with practiced charm. "I can''t let someone as stunning as you just walk away without at least having a conversation."


    Liana''s gaze hardened, her voice sharp and firm. "I don''t need to say it twice, do I?"


    "You''re playing hard to get, huh? That''s fine. I like a challenge."


    Before Liana could react, he reached out, gently grabbing her wrist. In one swift motion, he pushed her back against the wall, leaning in close.


    "Oh, come on now. Just a little chat won''t hurt, will it? Someone as lovely as you must have plenty of admirers, but I''m not like the others. I''m special," he murmured, leaning toward to kiss her.


    Suddenly, his movements froze. His eyes widened as a cold sensation brushed against his neck.


    "Don''t even think about kissing me, shithead," Liana''s icy voice cut through the air.


    The ikemen gaze dropped to see a small, gleaming dagger pressed firmly against his throat, the blade angled with precision. Liana''s expression was calm but deadly.


    The ikemen''s confidence evaporated instantly. He raised his hands slowly, sweat beading on his brow. "W-wait! I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "I don''t care if you were joking or serious. The next time you touch me, you won''t get off with just a warning. Remember this, you piece of shit. I''m not an easy woman, no matter what nonsense you were thinking. Try that again, and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    "Go back to your post, soldier," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The ikemen stumbled back, nodding frantically. "Y-yes, ma''am! Sorry, ma''am!" He turned and hurried off, clearly shaken.


    Liana sheathed her blade with practiced precision and brushed past him without a glance. Her thoughts were focused on someone else entirely.


    "Hmph. As if I''d let anyone kiss me," she muttered under her breath. Her mind flashed briefly to Javier, and a faint smile tugged at her lips. "That privilege belongs to only one person."


    Liana adjusted her uniform and sighed, muttering, "Idiots like him really don''t know their place." She then composed herself and returned to Javier, who remained unaware of the incident.


    "What took you so long?" Javier asked.


    Liana smiled faintly, her calm demeanor fully restored. "Just dealing with¡­ some minor inconveniences, Young Master."


    Javier glanced at Liana, still suspicious despite her calm demeanor. "Did something happen to you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Liana met his gaze with her usual poise, a faint smile on her lips. "Hmm? Nothing, Young Master. Everything is fine."


    Javier leaned back slightly, folding his arms. "If you say so..."


    Meanwhile, Cici stood among the maids, fidgeting slightly. She clutched something hidden in her apron pocket, her cheeks faintly flushed. Gloria leaned toward Javier and whispered with a knowing smile, "Young Master..."


    Javier''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Ohhh¡­ I see."


    Straightening his posture, he adopted a stern and noble demeanor, his voice taking on an authoritative edge. "Cici."


    The maid jolted, her eyes widening in surprise. "Y-Yes, Young Master?" she stammered, her hands tightening over her apron.


    "Come here," Javier commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Cici stepped forward hesitantly, her posture nervous but obedient. "Um¡­ Okay."


    When she stood before him, Javier''s gaze sharpened. "Stand!"


    Cici immediately straightened, standing as firm as a soldier during inspection.


    "Gloria."


    Gloria inclined her head with a serene smile. "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Take whatever she''s hiding in her pocket and hand it over to me," Javier ordered, mimicking the commanding tone of his father, Lord Garius.


    Cici''s face turned pale as Gloria reached into her apron pocket, retrieving a neatly folded piece of parchment. She glanced at it briefly before handing it to Javier with a small smile.


    Javier unfolded the letter and scanned its contents. His smirk grew as he read the heartfelt words addressed to Captain Garrick. Folding the letter carefully, he called out in a commanding voice, "Captain Garrick!"


    The captain, startled, immediately approached and saluted. "Yes, Young Master!"


    Javier held out the letter to him, his voice brimming with mock seriousness. "Take this. You are to read it later when you are off duty."


    Captain Garrick blinked, glancing at the letter in confusion before accepting it with a slight bow. "Understood, Young Master."


    Cici burned with embarrassment, avoiding eye contact and clasping her hands tightly together.


    Javier leaned back in his seat, his stern expression giving way to a cheeky grin as he whispered to himself, "Hehe¡­ Matchmaking success."


    Liana shook her head, clearly amused by Javier''s antics. "Young Master..."


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Hmm?"


    She raised an eyebrow, her eyes twinkling with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Do you have to meddle in their... personal matters?"


    Javier leaned back, arms crossed, his signature smirk returning. "Ugh! It''s annoying to see them fidgeting and acting all uneasy. I bet they don''t even know each other''s names yet. Seriously, they need a push."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "You meddle too much for someone your age."


    "Hey, they should thank me!" Javier declared, pointing a thumb at himself. "I''m practically a matchmaking genius. I just want to speed things up before they both die of awkwardness."


    Gloria chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Ara, Young Master, you certainly have a flair for romance."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course I do," S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana turned slightly, hiding her flushed face behind her hand. "Haaa... Young Master, eat your meal and stop playing cupid."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 110 Between Blades and Bonds ( 110 )

    Javier brushed off his hands and stretched as he stood up. "Alright, I''m done with my meal. Time to continue the tour. Captain Garrick?"Garrick stood up straight, his face still a little red from earlier. "Yes, Young Master. Please follow me."


    The maids, finished with their meals, quickly lined up and hurried to their places around Javier, their graceful movements catching the attention of the soldiers again.


    "Lead the way, Captain," Javier said casually, hiding the mischief inside him.


    Garrick took the group to a quieter part of the barracks, where the healer units were. Inside, the air smelled faintly of herbs and potions. Several healers¡ªboth men and women¡ªwere busy grinding ingredients, preparing bandages, or practicing minor healing spells on dummies.


    "This is the healer section, Young Master," Garrick began. "We currently have around 80 people with healing talent."


    Hmm, only 80? That''s not enough if a large war ever happens. Healers are very important to any army,"


    The female healers looked up for a moment, some smiling politely at the noble group. Most were older or already married, which made the soldiers a bit less excited. Still, a few couldn''t help but look at the maids, whispering to each other about their beauty.


    Next, Garrick took them to the cavalry unit. Strong horses with shiny equipment stood in well-kept stables. The soldiers here wore heavier armor and practiced combat moves on horseback.


    "This is our cavalry unit," Garrick explained, keeping his voice professional.


    Javier looked at the horses, their shiny coats sparkling in the sunlight. While the strength of the unit was impressive, he wasn''t very interested in the details. "Hmm, not bad,"


    The soldiers nearby couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "I told you, the maids are beautiful!"


    "They''re all stunning!"


    "I''m going to try talking to one of them later!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These guys are hopeless," he thought, shaking his head lightly. "Not that I can blame them. I''m a man too, after all."


    Meanwhile, Liana, standing next to him, gave him a subtle look, her expression a mix of amusement and annoyance. She seemed to notice Javier''s interest in how the maids were reacting.


    Miss Gloria, always calm, let out her usual serene laugh. "Ara, the soldiers seem quite taken with the maids, don''t you think, Young Master?"


    Javier chuckled. "You could say that, Miss Gloria. But I think they''re forgetting their duties."


    As the tour went on, the soldiers'' excitement about the maids didn''t fade, but Javier kept his calm face, occasionally sharing amused looks with Liana and Gloria. It was turning into a day the barracks wouldn''t forget anytime soon.


    The group arrived at the workshop, its doors wide open, revealing the sound of hammers clanging and the glow of molten metal. A tall, stern man with a soot-covered apron and arms crossed stood by the entrance. His sharp eyes scanned the visitors before he shouted,


    "What you lads want!?"


    Captain Garrick stepped forward, lowering his voice to a calm but firm tone. "Mister Rasdingen, the Young Master is here on an official visit. Please, show a bit of respect?"


    The smith grunted, his tone still rough. "Hah! It ain''t Lord Garius, is it? Why should I care!"


    Captain Garrick flinched a little but didn''t back down.


    Javier, however, paid no attention to the rude welcome. His eyes sparkled with excitement as soon as he entered the workshop. All around him were weapons at different stages of completion¡ªexclusive longswords, beautifully crafted daggers, and special blades that shone under the forge''s light. Apprentices worked hard, and one was carefully pouring molten metal into a mold.


    "Uoohhh!!" Javier exclaimed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    Mister Rasdingen raised an eyebrow, his mood changing slightly. "Oh? These kids got spirit! I like it." He hit a nearby workbench with his thick palm, making the air vibrate slightly. "Oi, lad!"


    Javier turned toward him. "Yes?"


    The blacksmith pointed to a nearby rack. "See that dagger there? That''s no ordinary blade. Go ahead, take a look if you''ve got an eye for this sort of thing."


    Without hesitation, Javier stepped over and picked up the dagger. It was perfectly balanced, with a polished edge and a fancy handle. Turning it in his hands, he admired the craftsmanship and the intricate runes carved into the blade.


    "It''s beautiful," Javier said with awe. "The balance is flawless, and the runes¡­ are these for mana conduction?"


    Rasdingen''s eyes widened a little. "Hah! So the lad knows his stuff. Not bad. Most kids your age wouldn''t even notice the runes." He folded his arms again, grudgingly respecting the boy more.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Miss Gloria exchanged amused glances, while Captain Garrick let out a small sigh of relief, glad that things hadn''t gotten worse.


    While Javier examined the detailed weapons and armor in the workshop, completely absorbed, Liana stood just outside the entrance.


    "Young Master?" she called softly, trying to get his attention.


    But seeing his childlike excitement as he marveled at the blades, tested the balance of a longsword, and admired the detailed engravings, she decided not to interrupt him. A gentle smile spread across her face, a mix of amusement and affection.


    She turned to Miss Gloria, who stood nearby, keeping an eye on the maids. "Gloria, we should let the maids relax for now. They''ve been on their feet all morning."


    Gloria nodded with her usual calm expression. "Yes, I''ll let them know. It''s been a long day for them."


    Liana watched as Gloria approached the group of maids, some of whom were quietly chatting while others admired the smithy''s work from a distance. Gloria clapped her hands gently to get their attention.


    "Ladies, feel free to take a short break. Just stay within sight of the workshop, and let me or Liana know if you need anything."


    The maids exchanged grateful smiles, found places to rest or talked more freely among themselves. Some leaned against the shaded walls, while others enjoyed the view of the busy barracks outside.


    Liana glanced back at Javier, who was now having a lively conversation with Rasdingen about armor design. She shook her head slightly, her smile growing.


    "He''s like a kid in a candy shop," she muttered to herself before joining Gloria to make sure the maids were comfortable.


    The noise outside the workshop got louder as soldiers, encouraged by the sight of the relaxed maids, began trying to get their attention. Some brought wildflowers they quickly picked from nearby bushes, while others showed off crude rings or trinkets they had saved for this moment. Proposals were shouted, compliments were exaggerated, and laughter filled the yard.


    The maids, though amused, kept their composure. Some smiled politely, accepting the gestures with a graceful nod, while others tactfully declined, showing perfect manners even under the playful attention.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the workshop, watching the scene from a distance. They knew that getting too close would likely attract the soldiers'' attention, which they wanted to avoid.


    "The soldiers certainly seem... enthusiastic," Gloria said, her calm expression unchanged.


    "Hmm," Liana replied, shaking her head slightly. "Better to leave them to their antics. We''ve got enough to worry about without adding this to the list."


    Inside the workshop, Javier was completely unaware of the commotion outside. His attention was focused on his conversation with Rasdingen.


    "Do you think you can improve the armor for our army?" Javier asked, his tone becoming more serious. "Better armor and weapons mean a better chance of survival in any conflict."


    Rasdingen, the strong blacksmith, stroked his chin thoughtfully, pride shining in his eyes.


    "Ah, lad! I''m doing my best. The good news is that the ore mine your family secured produces high-quality material. Before that, we had to rely on imports, and most of it was low-grade junk. Now, with that mine, we get the finest ore directly here¡ªunder orders from your father, Garius."


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh, old man, you seem to know my father well?"


    The blacksmith laughed heartily. "Know him? Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn, and your father were all my friends when I was still an apprentice blacksmith. Ahh, the good old days, back when Garius was still a mischievous runt running around!"


    Rasdingen''s face turned serious as he added, "But you don''t need to hear about that. Some stories are better left in the past."


    Javier, sensing there was more to the story, decided not to ask further. Instead, he casually activated his magic storage skill. From thin air, he pulled out a massive sword made entirely of adamantite. Its polished surface shone with a faint blue hue, and intricate magical runes glowed softly along the blade''s edge.


    Rasdingen''s eyes widened, and he stepped closer, his professional instincts kicking in. "Lad... where in the world did you get this beauty? This is... pure adamantite! And these runes... who made this?"


    Javier then pulled out a notebook and and notes on how to enhance armor and weapon designs.


    "Here''s a starting point. With your skills and the high-quality ore from the mines, we should be able to equip our army with something far better than what they currently have."


    Rasdingen, still holding the adamantite sword in awe, nodded firmly. "Aye, lad. With this, I can make miracles happen. Leave it to me!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 111 Connections in Motion ( 111 )

    Javier handed Rasdingen the notebook and gestured toward the massive adamantite sword. Leaning closer, he spoke with a tone of quiet authority."But don''t tell anyone about this method, old man. I''m trusting you because you''re my father''s friend."


    Rasdingen straightened up, his bulky frame almost casting a shadow over Javier. He thumped his broad chest with a grin.


    "Aye, lad. You''ve got my word. Not a peep from me."


    Javier smirked and turned to leave but stopped mid-step, glancing back with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "And by the way..."


    Rasdingen tilted his head. "Aye? What is it?"


    Javier''s smirk widened into a grin. "This is the first time I''ve ever seen a giant dwarf! Which is it, old man¡ªgiant or dwarf?"


    Before Rasdingen could process the jab, Javier dashed out of the workshop, his laughter echoing behind him.


    Rasdingen blinked, then burst out laughing, his deep voice booming through the workshop.


    "Giant or dwarf, eh!? Hah! You cheeky brat!"


    He stood there for a moment, still chuckling to himself.


    "Heh¡­ same as his father. Really, Garius? Look at how cheeky your youngest son is."


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Rasdingen walked back to his workstation, notebook in hand. He flipped through the pages, his eyes narrowing as he studied Javier''s notes. His expression shifted from amusement to intrigue as he read the detailed methods and suggestions.


    "Hmm¡­ this lad''s sharper than he lets on. These ideas could revolutionize the equipment for the Armand troops." He tapped the notebook thoughtfully.


    Leaning back, Rasdingen let out a soft sigh. "Alright, time to test this out. But maybe I should personally report this to Garius. That sly fox probably planned this whole thing."


    A knowing smile crept across his face. "Garius¡­ you really know how to maneuver, don''t you? Approving your son''s official visit, ensuring he''d end up here, and knowing he''d share something like this."


    Rasdingen stroked his beard, his voice dropping to a mumble. "You''ve probably been aware of your son''s real talent this whole time, haven''t you? Letting the boy pretend to be useless while secretly keeping an eye on him¡­ Heh, clever as always."


    He glanced back at the adamantite sword Javier had left behind.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder why this kid is so eager to hide his talent. Well¡­" He shrugged. "Whatever his reasons, it''s not my place to pry. The lad''s got spirit¡ªand skill. That''s enough for me."


    With a resolute nod, Rasdingen rolled up his sleeves and got to work, mumbling under his breath about the old days and the mysteries of the Armand family.


    Javier''s laughter echoed through the barracks as he darted from the workshop, his voice ringing out, "Giant!!!"


    Liana, standing near the entrance, sighed deeply. "Young master! It''s rude to say that!"


    But Javier, too amused to stop, kept running, waving one hand dismissively. For a moment, his usual pretentious demeanor vanished, replaced by the carefree energy of an eleven-year-old boy.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Buddy!"


    From the far side of the barracks, a loud squawk answered his call. The vibrant orange Pekko, Buddy, charged toward him at full speed, flapping its wings energetically. Soldiers scattered, some diving out of the way, as Buddy barreled through like a miniature tornado.


    Javier nimbly hopped onto Buddy''s back in one swift motion, grinning ear to ear. "Alright, end of the trip! Bye, Lianaaaa!"


    Liana crossed her arms, shaking her head with an exasperated smile as Gloria chuckled beside her.


    Buddy let out another triumphant squawk and dashed out of the barracks, leaving behind a trail of dust and a mix of stunned and amused soldiers. As they disappeared into the distance, one soldier muttered, "That kid sure is something else¡­"


    Gloria adjusted her apron, glancing at Liana. "It seems our young master enjoys keeping things¡­ lively."


    Liana sighed, a fond smile playing on her lips. "He always does."


    Liana raised her whistle to her lips, producing a sharp but melodious sound. In the distance, Pikko, her elegant Pekko, appeared, its silver and orange feathers shimmering in the sunlight as it gracefully rushed toward her.


    She patted Pikko''s neck fondly. "Let''s chase after the young master and Buddy. I know him too well¡ªhe''s likely sneaking off somewhere."


    Before mounting Pikko, Liana turned to Gloria. "Miss Gloria, I trust you can handle things here?"


    Gloria gave a reassuring smile. "Of course, Miss Liana. You go ahead."


    Liana nodded and climbed onto Pikko. With a light nudge, the Pekko dashed off in pursuit of Javier and Buddy, leaving Gloria to manage the remaining maids and soldiers.


    As Gloria scanned the area, her gaze landed on Cici, who was standing shyly by Captain Garrick, chatting awkwardly but earnestly. Gloria''s serene expression softened as she noticed how neither of them seemed eager to end their conversation.


    She walked over, her calm voice breaking the moment. "Now, now¡­ Cici, it''s time to head back to the main house."


    Cici jumped slightly, her cheeks flushing red. "Y-yes, Miss Gloria!"


    Gloria turned to Captain Garrick, her tone still gentle but with a knowing edge. "By the way, Captain Garrick¡­"


    The captain straightened his posture. "Yes, Miss Gloria?"


    "You can always meet her on her day off, if you''d like."


    Captain Garrick coughed, clearly flustered but unable to suppress a faint smile.


    Cici, her face even redder, whispered, "Miss Gloria!"


    Gloria simply smiled warmly and gestured for Cici to follow her. "Now, Cici, let''s not keep everyone waiting."


    Cici nodded, though she cast one last shy glance at Captain Garrick before hurrying after Gloria.


    Captain Garrick watched them go, scratching the back of his neck with a sheepish grin. "Her day off, huh¡­?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria clapped her hands lightly, gathering the attention of the maids. "Alright, girls! Back to the main house!"


    The maids straightened up, their cheerful chatter turning into a unified response. "Yes, ma''am!" They began to organize themselves into a neat line, ready to head back.


    Captain Garrick, observing the scene, turned to his soldiers, who were still lingering nearby, many of them visibly disappointed that their brief interactions with the maids were coming to an end. He raised his voice, commanding their attention.


    "You there! Escort the ladies back to the main house! Ensure their safety and maintain proper conduct!"


    The soldiers snapped to attention, saluting with a sharp "Yes, sir!" before moving to flank the maids as a protective escort.


    Gloria watched the soldiers fall into place, nodding approvingly before addressing Captain Garrick with her usual calm demeanor. "Thank you, Captain Garrick. Your cooperation is much appreciated."


    Garrick gave a slight bow. "It''s my duty, Miss Gloria. Rest assured, they''ll be escorted back safely."


    As the group began their journey back to the main house, the soldiers maintained their professional demeanor, though the occasional side glance or whispered remark betrayed their excitement at the chance to accompany the maids.


    Meanwhile, Gloria walked at the front with her serene smile, quietly ensuring order among the group, while Cici, still blushing from her earlier exchange with Garrick, walked quietly at the back, glancing over her shoulder one last time at the captain before focusing on the path ahead.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 112 Training Session ( 112 )

    The sun shone through the thick trees of the forest, creating patches of golden light on the ground. The peaceful sound of birds was broken by the noise of clashing swords and heavy breathing.Javier smiled as he quickly stepped back to block Liana''s sword with his own. Sparks flew when their blades hit.


    "Heh... not bad," Javier teased, his grin getting bigger.


    Liana narrowed her green eyes, looking calm but focused. Without saying a word, she turned and kicked at his ribs.


    Javier ducked just in time and spun away. With a flick of his wrist, he created seven fireballs around him, glowing brightly.


    "Think fast!" he shouted, sending the fireballs flying toward Liana.


    Without hesitation, Liana raised her hand and created a shimmering barrier. The fireballs exploded harmlessly against it, scattering sparks in the air. Then, she quickly formed an ice blade in her other hand.


    She threw the ice blade with great accuracy. Javier twisted his body to avoid it, feeling the cold air brush against his cheek.


    "Whoa! Easy there!" Javier joked, but he was clearly focused.


    Before he could react, Liana created a thick smokescreen that covered her. Javier swore quietly, scanning the mist to find her.


    Suddenly, he saw movement behind him and jumped forward just as Liana''s spinning kick came close to his head.


    "Close one!" Javier said, rolling away to create space.


    Liana came at him again, moving with grace and precision. She pretended to strike with her blade, making Javier block, then quickly kicked low at his legs.


    Javier jumped over the kick, showing off his quick reflexes. Seizing the moment, he thrust his palm forward, sending a burst of wind magic that pushed Liana back a bit.


    "Not bad yourself," Liana said, still calm as she stood tall.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Oh, I''m just getting started!"


    He put away his sword and clenched his fists, feeling his magic rise. Green and gold sparks appeared around him as he combined wind and lightning magic. He shot forward with incredible speed, aiming his charged fist at Liana''s barrier.


    The impact created a shockwave, shaking the leaves around them. Liana steadied herself, but Javier''s force pushed her back.


    "Are you really going all out, young master?" Liana asked, her voice steady as she focused her magic to strengthen her defenses.


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes shining. "Of course! If I hold back, you''ll just scold me later."


    Liana smirked slightly at his playful comment before dropping her barrier and attacking with quick slashes and kicks, testing his speed and skill.


    The two continued their intense sparring, the sounds of their battle echoing through the forest. Despite the sweat on their brows and some minor scrapes, neither of them showed signs of stopping.


    Javier grinned mischievously as he stretched out his arm, the air around him buzzing with magic. His voice rang out with authority: sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Summon! Puppet Knight!"


    A loud clattering filled the forest as a tall knight in shiny armor appeared before him. Its red cape fluttered, and its glowing symbol looked intimidating. The Puppet Knight drew its sword, ready for battle.


    Liana''s eyes widened for a moment before narrowing with determination. "Ngghh! You cheater!"


    Javier smirked, enjoying her frustration. "There''s no cheating in fighting, Liana. This isn''t just for fun¡ªit''s practice!" He turned to his puppet and shouted, "All knights! Charge!"


    With a mechanical roar, the Puppet Knight rushed forward, its big sword shining in the sunlight.


    Liana took a deep breath, her green eyes focused. "Very well, young master," she said softly. She placed her hand on the ground, sending her magic into the earth. "Summon! Golem Earth!"


    The ground shook as dirt and rocks came together to form a giant golem. Its glowing eyes fixed on the Puppet Knight, and with a deep growl, it charged to face its opponent.


    Javier''s jaw dropped in surprise. "Guh! You have a hidden skill!?"


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana smiled slightly, looking calm but a bit smug. "There''s more to me than you think, young master."


    Before Javier could reply, Liana rushed at him, her blade aimed low to force him to defend himself.


    "Whoa!" Javier shouted, blocking her strike just in time. The sound of their swords clashing echoed as the Puppet Knight and the Golem fought fiercely in the background, shaking the ground with their blows.


    Javier grinned despite the struggle. "Looks like I''ll have to get serious now!"


    Liana, calm but firm, parried his strike and quickly spun to slash at him. "You should''ve been serious from the start, young master."


    The forest clearing turned into a chaotic battleground. The Puppet Knight and Golem clashed powerfully, shaking the earth with each hit. Meanwhile, Javier and Liana exchanged fast strikes and counters, neither willing to give in.


    Javier sidestepped her thrust and sent a small blast of wind at her feet, making her jump back. He used the chance to summon another Puppet Knight beside him.


    "Double trouble!" he said, clearly enjoying himself.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on her lips. "Oh, you''re really going overboard now."


    With a flick of her wrist, she commanded the Golem to split into two smaller golems, each one targeting a Puppet Knight.


    Javier smirked, watching Liana with confidence. "Too slow, Liana! What if a gang of, I don''t know, 30 to 50 thugs attacks you? What''s your plan then?"


    His teasing tone was playful as he pointed at his advancing Puppet Knights.


    Liana''s calm expression didn''t change, but determination flashed in her emerald eyes. Without a word, she raised her hand, and magic swirled around her.


    "Earth Bind."


    Thick, twisting vines shot up from the ground, wrapping around Javier''s Puppet Knights and stopping them in their tracks. The glowing runes on the vines pulsed with her magic, making sure the knights couldn''t escape.


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What the¡ª?! Hey! My knights!"


    Liana didn''t waste any time. She dashed toward Javier, her sword glowing with magic.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Javier stumbled back, quickly summoning another Puppet Knight for protection.


    Liana was faster. She slipped past the new knight, her blade sparking as it clashed with Javier''s defense.


    "This is how I handle 30 to 50 bandits, young master," she said calmly, a hint of smugness in her voice. "Now stop hiding and fight me properly."


    Javier laughed nervously, dodging her next strike. "Okay, okay! I get it! But let''s not completely destroy my knights, alright? They''re expensive!"


    Liana''s blade swung toward Javier, fast and precise, stopping just short of his neck. Her emerald eyes shone with calm determination as she tilted her head.


    "Expensive, you say? Young master, I think you can fix them in an instant with your magic crafting. Or am I wrong?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, backing away a bit. "Hehe... you got me there, Liana."


    But Liana wasn''t done. She lunged forward, her strikes getting faster and sharper, forcing Javier to defend himself.


    "Whoa, Liana! No need to be this intense! This is just sparring!" Javier exclaimed, ducking under one of her swings and rolling to the side.


    Liana smiled faintly as she kept attacking. "Sparring or not, young master, you shouldn''t tease your opponent if you can''t handle their response."


    Suddenly, Liana pretended to strike, then spun and kicked at Javier''s stomach.


    "Eeep!" Javier squeaked as he barely caught her ankle and twisted away, stumbling a bit.


    Regaining his balance, he raised both hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, Liana! I yield! You win this round!"


    Liana stopped, lowered her weapon, and straightened up, her composed demeanor returning.


    "Good. Maybe now you''ll think twice before teasing me."


    Javier grinned, brushing dirt off his clothes. "Hah! Not a chance. It''s way too fun."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, but a warm smile flickered on her face.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 113 Between Ice and Gravity ( 113 )

    Liana narrowed her eyes at Javier, her voice calm but resolute. "Young master, you''re holding back. You''re not even using your full power."Javier smirked, twirling his blade casually. "Why should I? It''s just exercise, right? No need to go all out. Besides¡­" He stepped closer, meeting her gaze. "What if you get hurt? I don''t want to wound my future wife."


    A faint blush crept across Liana''s cheeks, but she quickly masked it with determination. "Young master, I won''t stop until you take this seriously."


    Javier sighed dramatically, tossing his head back. "Haaa¡­ fine. Ready?"


    Before Liana could react, Javier activated his gravity magic. The air thickened instantly, pressing down on her with overwhelming force.


    "Gngh...!" Liana struggled, unable to lift a finger as her knees buckled slightly. She glared at him, her resolve firm despite the pressure.


    Liana strained against the immense weight, her body frozen in place. The ground cracked beneath her, and her eyes widened in shock at the power.


    "Y-Young master¡­" she murmured, helpless.


    Javier strolled toward her, hands in his pockets, wearing a calm, mischievous grin. He deactivated the skill, and the crushing weight vanished. Before Liana could react, he pulled her into a warm embrace. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, Liana," he said softly, resting his chin on her silver hair. "This sparring session is just to keep our skills sharp. There''s no need to take it so far that someone gets hurt¡ªespecially you."


    Still catching her breath, Liana glared at him with annoyance and concern. "Young master¡­you''re holding back too much. If you fight like this, what will happen when a real enemy appears?"


    Javier chuckled, stepping back slightly but keeping his hands on her shoulders. "If it were a real enemy, I wouldn''t play fair. I''d use my Gravity Skill, freeze them, and let my puppet knights handle the rest."


    Liana frowned, regaining her composure. "Relying on skills alone won''t guarantee victory. What if the enemy counters your magic?"


    Javier smirked, tapping her nose playfully. "Then I''ll deal with it. I''m not just a noble with magic¡ªI''ve got brains, brawn, and tricks up my sleeve."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a faint smile. "You''re impossible, young master. But I suppose that''s what makes you so¡­unique."


    Javier winked, his eyes gleaming. "And don''t forget charming."


    Her cheeks turned pink, but she quickly looked away, mumbling, "Let''s continue our training¡­"


    Javier laughed, stretching his arms lazily. "Alright, but let''s keep it light this time. I wouldn''t want to scare you off."


    Liana narrowed her eyes and summoned another Earth Golem with a flick of her wrist. "We''ll see who scares who, young master."


    As Javier turned to her, his playful demeanor shifted to a rare, warm smile that softened his sharp eyes.


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the forest. A group of five hulking wolf-like beasts with glowing red eyes and jagged fangs emerged from the trees.


    "Young master! Get back!" Liana shouted, instinctively stepping in front of him, hands glowing with magic.


    But Javier didn''t move. Instead, he casually glanced at the monsters, his expression calm. "Hmm, looks like the forest wants to join our sparring session," he said, amused.


    The beasts charged, snarling loudly. Liana''s heart raced, but before she could cast a spell, Javier raised a hand.


    With a chilling crack, the air temperature plummeted. In an instant, shimmering ice erupted around the monsters, encasing them completely. They froze mid-attack, their ferocity halted.


    Javier''s hand remained raised as cracks formed on the icy prisons. Liana watched in stunned silence as the ice shattered, reducing the monsters to glittering fragments that scattered like snowflakes.


    Lowering his hand, Javier turned back to Liana, his smile lingering. "What do you think? Neat trick, right?"


    Liana blinked, her voice caught in her throat. "Young master¡­that wasn''t just a trick. That was¡­absolute precision."


    Javier shrugged, his playful tone returning. "Well, you did ask if I wanted to show you another one. I couldn''t resist."


    Liana stared at Javier, a mix of awe and concern in her eyes. "Why do you always hide this side of yourself? You could''ve wiped them out the moment they appeared¡­without effort."


    Javier tilted his head, his gaze soft but unreadable. "Because, Liana, there''s no need to flaunt power unless it''s necessary."


    She shook her head, trying to regain her composure as the frozen shards of the monsters glittered in the sunlight. "Young master¡­why do you act like you''re not capable of this?"


    Javier, his playful smirk replaced by a genuine smile, shrugged. "Why show off my power? It''s easier to pretend I''m the useless youngest son. If everyone thinks I''m just a spoiled noble, they leave me alone."


    "Your talents could benefit many¡ªyour family, the household, the people¡ª"


    "Too much trouble," he interrupted, raising a hand. "Look at Marcellus and Cedric¡ªendless responsibilities. No freedom, no peace. That''s not the life I want."


    Liana''s expression softened, though worry lingered. "And what life do you want, young master?"


    "One where I can do what I want, no strings. Just me, a Pekko to ride on, and maybe¡­" His voice lowered as he looked at her. "Someone I care about by my side."


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, and she turned away. "You''re impossible, young master."


    Javier chuckled, his mischievous demeanor returning. "But that''s why you like me, isn''t it?"


    "Come on, we still need to clear this area before heading back," she said, inspecting the frozen battlefield.


    "Sure, but don''t expect me to clean up too much. I''m only here for the ''exercise,'' remember?"


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide a smile. Javier dusted his hands off, turning to her. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, maintaining her composure.


    "Let''s stop this sparring session. I''m hungry."


    Sighing playfully, she said, "Fine, young master. Let''s head back to the estate."


    A cheeky grin spread across Javier''s face. "This is why I love you, Liana."


    "Really? You should grow into an adult first before saying things like that."


    "I mean it!" he declared. "You''ll be my wife when I turn eighteen¡ªjust seven more years!"


    A faint blush crept onto Liana''s cheeks, but she quickly turned away. "Yes, yes¡­ Now let''s go," she said briskly.


    "Seven years, Liana! Better start preparing yourself!" he called out, playfully.


    "Keep talking, and I might leave you behind," she retorted, though her smile betrayed her amusement.


    "Lianaaaa¡­" Javier whined playfully.


    She paused, raising a brow. "What now, young master?"


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Chuuuuuu!" he said, leaning forward, pointing to his lips.


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching her nose in exasperation. "Really? In the forest?"


    "Chuuuuuu!" he repeated, grinning wider.


    Caught between annoyance and amusement, she leaned in and kissed him quickly. "Happy now? Satisfied?"


    Javier laughed, delight sparkling in his eyes. "Hehehehe¡­"


    "Honestly¡­" she muttered as she resumed walking, the blush on her cheeks revealing her feelings.


    Javier followed, his steps light and his expression smug.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 114 Dreams in the Dirt ( 114 )

    "Young master, are you ready?" Liana asked, her eyes glimmering with amusement.Javier looked up from the map he''d been studying, stretching lazily. "Hmm? Yeah, I''m ready."


    "Today, we''ll be visiting the land you wanted for your farming business," Liana reminded him, skepticism lacing her tone.


    His face lit up with a mischievous grin. "Hehe¡­ I''m excited! Can''t wait to check the land. My land! Kekeke!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master, you were given the land by order of your father, Lord Garius."


    "Order, schmorder¡­" Javier waved dismissively, his grin unwavering. "He''s just giving me what''s rightfully mine. Besides, I''m the youngest son¡ªsomeone has to make things interesting around here!"


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana gave him a long look, her expression unreadable. "Interesting, indeed¡­ Let''s hope your ''interesting ideas'' don''t turn this visit into a spectacle."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head. "Spectacle? Me? Never. It''s just farming. How chaotic could it possibly get?"


    Liana didn''t respond, but a faint twitch of her lips revealed a knowing smirk. "We''ll see, young master. We''ll see."


    As they strolled down the polished stone hallway toward the Pekko pen, sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the manor''s interior. The chirping of birds outside accompanied their leisurely pace.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Errinette," Liana greeted politely, bowing gracefully.


    Mrs. Errinette, head of the household maids, turned toward them, her serene yet commanding presence filling the space. Though she maintained strict professionalism, her elegance and beauty were undeniable.


    "Morning, Liana. Morning, young master," Errinette replied, her tone smooth yet firm.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Errinette," Javier said, his voice casual but higher-pitched than usual. Inside, he felt a small panic. Ops¡­ scary aunty... He avoided prolonged eye contact, sensing an odd chill in her presence.


    To Javier, she was like a predator hiding in plain sight. Despite her disciplined demeanor, he could see that beneath her disguise, she was stunning¡ªa perfect mix of beauty and authority. Unknown to both Javier and Liana, Errinette was more than just the head maid; she led the elite secret battle maid corps of the Armand household¡ªdangerous, silent, and impossibly skilled, known only to Lord Garius and a select few.


    Liana straightened from her bow, her expression composed. "We''ll be heading to the Pekko pen, Mrs. Errinette. The young master has a busy day planned."


    Errinette''s lips curled into a faint smile, her sharp eyes flicking toward Javier. "Very well. Do try to keep him out of trouble, Liana."


    "Of course," Liana replied smoothly.


    Javier forced a grin, nodding. "No trouble here! Just a young noble excited to start his farming empire!"


    Errinette didn''t respond further, her gaze lingering on Javier a moment longer before she turned back toward the kitchen. As they resumed walking, Javier let out a small sigh of relief, quickly shifting to playful bravado.


    "See that? Even the scary aunty knows I''m the future of the Armand household!" he joked, confidence brimming.


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Yes, young master. The future of the Armand household¡­ as long as you don''t trip on your own ego before we reach the Pekko pen."


    Javier laughed, undeterred by her sarcasm, and they continued on their way.


    "Buddy!!" he called excitedly as they neared the Pekko pen. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the other side of the enclosure, a bright orange figure lifted its head. Buddy, Javier''s loyal Pekko, squawked enthusiastically.


    "Cuquawk!"


    "Buddy!!" Javier''s grin stretched wide as he hurried to the pen. The large bird bounced in place, thudding its sturdy yellow legs against the ground as it approached.


    "Ohh! Fluffy!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms around Buddy''s soft feathers. The Pekko nuzzled him back, letting out cheerful clicks and chirps.


    "Must you always roll around with him like a child?" Liana sighed, folding her arms.


    Ignoring her, Javier buried his face in Buddy''s warm plumage.


    Meanwhile, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, approached her gracefully, its silver-and-orange feathers shimmering.


    "Good morning, Pikko," she greeted softly, stroking the bird''s smooth feathers. Pikko lowered its head, accepting her touch calmly.


    "See that, young master?" Liana said, glancing at Javier as she continued to pet her Pekko, Pikko. "Some of us know how to handle our Pekko with dignity."


    Javier, still hugging his Pekko, Buddy, turned his head and stuck out his tongue. "Dignity is overrated, Liana! Buddy loves me because I''m fun!"


    Buddy let out another excited squawk, bouncing slightly and nearly knocking Javier off balance.


    Liana rolled her eyes, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "If you say so, young master. Just don''t let him trample you before we even start your ''farming empire.''"


    Javier laughed and gave Buddy one last affectionate pat before stepping back. "Trample me? Nah, Buddy''s my partner! Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy replied, puffing out his chest proudly.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Buddy didn''t eat yet¡­" Javier said, his voice sounding worried as he patted the large bird''s side.


    Liana raised an eyebrow and folded her arms. "Yesterday evening, I refilled the Pekko trough and changed the water. Buddy isn''t starving, young master."


    Javier crouched dramatically next to Buddy, pretending to listen to its nonexistent complaints. "Oh, poor Buddy¡­ you must be hungry¡­"


    "Don''t overreact, young master," Liana replied, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I saw Buddy''s stomach still bulging from last night''s meal."


    Javier straightened up with a mischievous grin. "Well, we can roast some meat later on my land. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed. "Young master, we need to wait for the other maids and soldiers to come with us."


    "Huh? Why? The land isn''t that far from the estate!"


    "Still," Liana insisted, her eyes firm. "It''s protocol. And besides, it''s safer that way."


    Javier groaned, scratching his head. "But¡­ how am I supposed to summon my puppet knight to clean the land if they''re all watching?!" he muttered, low enough for only Liana to hear.


    "Young master," Liana said in a low voice, her gaze sharp, "you should hire workers for that kind of task. It would avoid¡­ complications."


    "That''ll take too long! I want to start today!" Javier huffed, climbing onto Buddy''s back. "Buddy! Let''s leave them behind!"


    As Buddy squawked in agreement and prepared to run, the sound of hooves caught their attention. Gloria appeared, riding gracefully on her horse, her calm expression unshakeable.


    "Oh! Gloria!" Javier exclaimed, his mischievous grin returning. "Chuuuuuuuu!"


    Still smiling serenely, Gloria guided her horse beside Buddy. Without hesitation, she leaned down and kissed Javier lightly on the lips. Her calm gaze flicked to Liana, who stood frozen, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Miss Gloria!" Liana thought, feeling frustrated. Guh! Just you wait, young master! How dare you ask for kisses from other girls in front of me!


    Javier chuckled, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, it''s decided then! Gloria and Liana will come with me! Two hot and beautiful girls by my side¡ªthis is bliss!"


    "Young master¡­" Liana muttered through gritted teeth, her cheeks puffed in a rare pout.


    Javier ignored her, gripping Buddy''s reins. "Alright, Buddy! Forget the guards and the other maids! Let''s dash!"


    Buddy squawked, ready to bolt, while Liana hurried to mount Pikko to follow.


    "Young master, wait!" Liana called out, exasperation clear in her voice as Gloria followed behind, her serene smile never faltering.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 115 Irrigation and Ambition ( 115 )

    Javier dismounted Buddy, taking in the scene before him. He gestured dramatically at the dense forest, frustration evident in his voice. "This is the land?""Yes, young master," Liana replied, adjusting her posture with her usual elegance. "According to Mr. Alex, this is the place."


    "This is a forest! ughh!!" Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair.


    Behind him, Gloria let out a soft laugh, her serene demeanor unchanged.


    Javier pointed at a massive boulder jutting out in the middle of the area. "The dried plum gave me a forest and a giant rock! If we use workers, this will take months!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But young master, there''s a river not too far from here. Workers can bring water using bucket from there to irrigate your farm."


    "Buckets? Seriously?" Javier groaned.


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, curious.


    "We can just create a waterway!"


    "A¡­ waterway?" Liana asked, exchanging a puzzled glance with Gloria.


    "I''ll show you later. It''ll be a proper irrigation system!" Javier said, smirking. His mind was already racing with plans, recalling knowledge from his previous life.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young master, irrigation systems of that scale require skilled laborers and months of work¡ª"


    "Exactly why we''re going to make cleaning up this place quicker!" Javier interrupted, folding his arms.


    "And what do you plan to plant here, young master?" Liana asked, her tone calm but slightly amused.


    Javier''s smirk widened. "Sugarcane and cocoa!"


    "Sugarcane and¡­ cocoa?" Gloria echoed, her serene expression giving way to curiosity.


    "Yeah! They''re not common around here, right? No one knows the real value of sugar or chocolate," Javier said, rubbing his hands together gleefully. "But once I introduce them, this land will be worth a fortune!"


    "Chocolate?" Liana asked, tilting her head again. "What''s that?"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "You''ll see. Just wait! Once this place is up and running, everyone will know the magic of chocolate! And sugar¡ªoh, the possibilities are endless!"


    Liana sighed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "If you say so, young master. But first, let''s focus on clearing the land."


    Javier grinned as he raised his hand. "Summon! Puppet Knight!"


    In an instant, the ground began to rumble. One by one, armored figures emerged from the ether, forming rows upon rows of gleaming warriors. Their mithril armor shimmered in the sunlight. The sheer scale¡ªthousands of knights standing at attention¡ªwas overwhelming.


    Gloria gasped, her usual serene expression replaced with wide-eyed astonishment. "Are these¡­ real knights? Mithril armor? Mithril swords!?" Her gaze darted to Javier, her composure slipping as disbelief settled on her face.


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Hehe, impressive, right?"


    "Young master!" Liana hissed, her voice sharp but low enough to avoid catching Gloria''s attention. She stepped closer, her eyes glaring at him.


    Javier winced, realizing his mistake. "Ah! Umm¡­ forgot. Sorry, Liana,"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath. "How could you forget something this big?"


    Meanwhile, Gloria was still staring at the puppet knights, her serene demeanor returning, but curiosity lingered in her voice. "Young master¡­ where did these knights come from?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, quickly shifting gears. "Ah, um, secret family technique! You know how the Armand family is full of surprises, right? Haha!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. "I see..."


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Alright, troops! Begin clearing the forest! Chop down the trees, remove the stumps, and clear the rocks!"


    Liana crossed her arms, giving Javier a pointed look. "We''ll talk about this later, just focus on your project, young master."


    "Right!" Javier turned back to the clearing land. "This place is going to be amazing! Just you wait¡ªyou''ll both love it once the sugarcane and cocoa fields are thriving!"


    Gloria watched silently, her gaze flicking between the knights and Javier.


    Inside Gloria''s mind, thoughts churned as she observed the spectacle before her.


    "So, Lord Garius truly knows his youngest son''s hidden talents. Yet he continues to act as if unaware, letting young master Javier play out his schemes freely. This must be why Lord Garius specifically ordered me to accompany him, along with Liana."


    Gloria gaze shifted to Javier, who was directing the puppet knights. "He even predicted that the young master would dash toward the land on his Pekko, leaving everyone behind, "


    The memory of that morning resurfaced vividly. "No wonder Lord Garius held the soldiers and maids back at the courtyard, despite them already being prepared to escort him. It wasn''t oversight¡ªit was deliberate."


    She recalled Lord Garius''s parting words. "Ensure to report every detail you see."


    And Gloria had simply bowed in acknowledgment, though her mind had been racing then as it was now.


    Her thoughts flitted to the familiar faces that stood with Lord Garius earlier that morning. Mr. Alf, the personal butler¡ªstoic, sharp, and a man of loyalty. He ranked highest among the estate''s workers and was one of Lord Garius''s oldest friends. Beside him, Errinette, the head of all maids and Alf''s wife, carried her usual air of authority and silent strength.


    Then there was General Hesbeirn, the battle-hardened commander of the Armand army, exuding his usual quiet confidence. Finally, the imposing figure of Mr. Rasdingen, the estate''s blacksmith and barrack master¡ªa giant dwarf whose sheer bulk and height defied expectations of his kin.


    They were all smiling, the image still vivid. As if they all knew exactly how this day would unfold.


    Her serene gaze returned to Javier. He doesn''t know how closely he''s being watched¡ªor how proud Lord Garius is of him despite his strictness. But it''s not my place to interfere.


    She adjusted her posture atop her horse, her thoughts settling into a calm resolve. I will observe, as instructed. And report everything back to Lord Garius.


    And this boy¡­ he''s more like his father than he realizes. Such cunning, such ambition. No wonder Lord Garius keeps a close eye on him while giving him enough freedom to grow.


    Gloria''s thoughts deepened as she watched the puppet knights work with remarkable precision. Mithril armor, mithril weapons, and knights bound entirely to his will. This isn''t just talent; it''s genius. And yet, he hides it so well, save for Liana¡­ and now me.


    She glanced at Liana, who was subtly monitoring Javier''s every move. The elf maid''s expression shifted between fond exasperation and quiet pride. Liana is clearly devoted to him, though she''d never admit it outright. She knows more than she lets on, and she''ll do whatever it takes to protect him¡ªeven from himself.


    Gloria''s serene mask didn''t falter as she considered her own role. I''ve been tasked with reporting every detail, but what I see is beyond impressive. This boy¡­ no, this young master, has the potential to reshape the future of the Armand household.


    Her thoughts concluded with one final realization. Lord Garius truly knows how to plan ahead. Letting the young master believe he''s a step ahead when, in reality, the lord is ten steps ahead. A father worthy of his reputation¡­ and a son who might surpass even him.


    With that, Gloria refocused on the present, maintaining her poised demeanor. "Young master," she said softly, her serene voice breaking the silence, "it seems you have everything under control here."


    Javier turned to her, his mischievous grin lighting up his face. "Of course! Did you expect anything less from me?"


    Gloria chuckled lightly. The lord will be pleased.


    "Liana!!!" Javier called, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, turning her attention to him.


    "Let''s grill some meat for us and our Pekko here!" Javier said, his smile growing as he casually pulled out a pile of meat and a portable grill from his magic storage skills.


    Gloria, who was still observing the puppet knights, looked over at them, intrigued. "Grilling? Now? In the middle of all this?"


    "Why not?" Javier shrugged playfully. "We''ve got the perfect setup, and it''s a great way to celebrate! Plus, I''m sure our Pekko would appreciate a treat."


    "Seems reasonable enough," Liana admitted, her eyes lighting up slightly at the thought.


    "Gloria! Let''s eat together!" Javier urged, waving her over excitedly. "Hehe, it''ll be fun!"


    Gloria smiled, touched by his enthusiasm. "Alright then, young master. Just don''t let it distract you from your plans."


    Javier waved her concerns aside. "I promise, just a quick break! Let''s enjoy some delicious meat with our Pekko."


    As he set up the grill, the fragrant scent of meat filled the air, and the mood lightened. Liana helped him arrange the grill while Gloria, unable to resist, joined them, curious about how the young master could turn any moment into a celebration.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 116 Secrets and Surprises ( 116 )

    Inside Lord Garius''s study room, the air was filled with camaraderie and nostalgia as the trusted circle of the Armand household gathered. Rasdingen, the giant dwarf with his towering, bulky frame, leaned casually against the wall, a smirk plastered across his rugged face."Oi, lads, check this out," Rasdingen said, his deep voice resonating through the room as he placed a massive, gleaming andamantite sword on Garius''s desk.


    The sword caught the light, its pristine craftsmanship a testament to both the rare material and the meticulous design. Beside it, Rasdingen placed a notebook filled with notes and schematics¡ªJavier''s work.


    Garius arched an eyebrow, his smirk barely concealed as he picked up the notebook. Each page was filled with detailed diagrams, innovative suggestions to improve the army''s armor and weapons, and notes written in Javier''s handwriting.


    Rasdingen chuckled. "Heh, reckless and adventurous, cheeky like you, huh?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, a glint of pride flashing in his eyes. "So, my youngest son is full of secrets," he mused aloud.


    Errinette, standing with quiet poise nearby, let out a soft laugh. "Just like a certain someone when he was still a child."


    Alf, the butler, nodded, a rare smile tugging at his usually reserved expression. "The resemblance is uncanny."


    Hesbeirn, the gruff general, sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ just like his father. Always up to something, never sitting still."


    The room fell silent for a moment as memories filled the air. They all remembered Garius as a mischievous, cheeky boy¡ªa forward thinker who had survived the annihilation of his family at the hands of the Klimbert household. Back then, Garius had been just a twelve-year-old boy, shielded by this very group.


    Errinette had been his personal maid, her sharp instincts and fierce loyalty protecting him. Alf had been his caretaker, always at his side, guiding him through the chaos. Hesbeirn, already a seasoned soldier, had led the private army that ensured Garius''s survival. And Rasdingen, a novice blacksmith at the time, had fought alongside them.


    Garius closed the notebook. "He really is my son."


    Rasdingen let out a hearty laugh. "Aye, and this notebook here¡ª" He pulled out another notebook from his satchel, worn and yellowed with age. "¡ªreminds me of a bratty lordling I once knew." He slapped it onto the desk beside Javier''s pristine notes.


    Garius leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the old notebook. It was his own work from when he was a boy, filled with ideas about armor and strategy. But Javier''s notes were far more detailed, the designs improved, the concepts expanded.


    "Well, well," Garius muttered, running a hand over the old pages. "It seems he''s even more thorough than I was."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "It seems the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    Hesbeirn grunted. "The boy''s got potential, no doubt about it. What''ll you do with him?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" Rasdingen tilted his head.


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "I''ll let him live as he likes. I''ll pretend I don''t know about his talents or his power. Let him play his games, build his plans."


    The room fell into thoughtful silence as each of them considered the young master. Javier''s boldness, his secrets, his potential¡ªthey were all pieces of a puzzle that none of them could fully predict.


    "By the way," Alf began, breaking the quiet, "Gloria hasn''t reported anything yet."


    "She will," Garius said with a small wave of his hand. "For now, let''s wait and see what my cheeky youngest son will do next."


    After the evening meal in the grand dining hall, Garius retired to his private study, accompanied by Alf, his steadfast butler, and Errinette, the head of all maids. The trio discussed the affairs of the estate in the quiet of the study.


    A knock broke the silence.


    "Come in," Garius called, his voice calm yet commanding.


    The door opened to reveal Gloria, the serene head of household maids. She stepped inside gracefully, her composed smile as steady as ever. "My lord, you called for me?"


    "Yes," Garius replied, gesturing for her to approach. "Report about Javier''s land."


    Gloria presented a neatly bound set of parchments, placing them on the desk with practiced efficiency. "Here is the full report, my lord."


    Garius leaned forward, flipping through the pages. "And? What does he plan to do with the land?"


    Gloria folded her hands neatly, her expression unchanging. "From my observations, and based on what I overheard while young master was boasting to Miss Liana... it appears he intends to cultivate sugarcane and cocoa."


    Garius blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Sugarcane? Cocoa?"


    Gloria nodded. "Yes, my lord. Those are the crops he mentioned."


    "Huh," Garius muttered, leaning back in his chair. "Sugarcane... Isn''t that the plant adventurers sometimes bring back from the southern forests? Sweet when chewed, but no one''s ever thought to grow it on a large scale. And cocoa... that bitter fruit from the western jungles?" He frowned. "The dried seeds are sold as a delicacy, but only at outrageous prices. And even then, it''s so bitter, I can''t imagine anyone truly enjoying it."


    Gloria inclined her head slightly. "That is correct, my lord. However, I cannot determine his exact intentions for these crops."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temple. "Haa... very well. Let him do as he pleases for now. He''s always been full of surprises."


    "As you wish, my lord." Gloria bowed and exited the room, leaving Garius with Alf and Errinette.


    Once the door closed, Garius leaned back in his chair, his gaze turning thoughtful. "By the way, Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" she responded, her tone attentive.


    "What do you think of appointing Gloria as Javier''s second personal maid?"


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Ah... I don''t think a certain someone would take kindly to that idea."


    Garius chuckled, understanding the unspoken reference to Liana. "Hmmm... true. Javier''s serious about her. Even if he hasn''t said it outright, he sees her as his future wife."


    Errinette nodded. "Indeed. But if Gloria is appointed, it may complicate things. What if young master develops feelings for them both?"


    Garius waved a hand dismissively. "It''s his choice. I''ve no intention of forcing him to marry a noblewoman. Unlike his brothers and half-siblings, Javier''s different. He should follow his own path."


    Errinette inclined her head respectfully. "As you wish, my lord. But may I ask¡ªif Gloria becomes young master''s personal maid, who will take charge as head of household maids?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "Choose the best candidate you think suitable, Errinette. But first, ask Gloria if she''s even interested. Javier isn''t exactly... easy to manage."


    Errinette allowed herself a small laugh. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius let out a tired sigh, standing from his chair. "Haaa... I think that''s enough for tonight. I''ll retire to my bedroom."


    Alf stepped forward, already prepared to escort him. "Very well, my lord. Sleep well."


    Once inside his lavish bedroom, Garius closed the door behind him, his thoughts lingering on his youngest son''s mysterious plans. A smirk crossed his lips. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm... I wonder what''s more he''s been hiding," he murmured to himself. Then, with a quiet chuckle, he added, "Enjoy your life, son. Don''t worry about anything. The world will be your playground soon enough."


    His musings were interrupted by the soft sound of water droplets and the faint scent of lavender. Turning his gaze, he saw Francesca stepping out of the bathing chamber. Her long, chestnut-brown hair fell loosely over her shoulders, still damp and glistening under the gentle light of the room. She was wrapped in an elegant silk robe, the delicate fabric clinging to her graceful form.


    Noticing him, she smiled warmly. "Darling, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing, dear," Garius replied casually, his smirk softening into a fond expression.


    "If you say so," Francesca replied with a playful raise of her brow, clearly unconvinced but not pressing further.


    As she moved past him, Garius closed the distance between them, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. Francesca let out a soft gasp as he pulled her close, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Darling..." she began, her voice teasing yet affectionate, "what are you up to now?"


    Garius''s lips brushed against her neck, placing tender kisses along her skin. "Just admiring my beautiful wife," he murmured, his tone low and filled with affection.


    Francesca giggled, her cheeks flushing. "Is that so?"


    "Hmm..." Garius hummed, his hands gently tracing her waist. "How about tonight, my love?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, giving him better access as she laughed softly. "If you want it, darling," she whispered, her voice tinged with both love and amusement.


    The two shared a moment of intimacy, their bond as husband and wife rekindling in the quiet of the evening. Whatever concerns or plans Garius had for the future, they could wait. For now, he was content to cherish the time with the woman who stood by his side through everything.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 117 Crops and Companions ( 117 )

    "Ohhh!!! You''re the best, Liana!!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he examined the freshly delivered sugarcane stalks."And look at this!" He pointed at a young cocoa tree, carefully packed in a sturdy container. "Hehehe... Lucky me! I asked for seeds and got this beauty instead. You are awesome, Liana!"


    Liana stood beside him, watched Javier''s antics. With a subtle sigh, she extended her hand, palm up.


    "Young Master, the payment," she reminded him in her usual serene tone.


    "Ah, right," Javier replied with a grin, fishing out a heavy pouch of gold coins from his pocket.


    The stout merchant, beamed as he accepted the pouch from Liana. The clinking of coins confirmed its weight, and he bowed deeply. "Pleasure doin'' business with ya, young master! If ya need more exotic plants or seeds, just holler!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Javier said, a sly smile playing on his lips. His mind raced with schemes, visions of sugar and chocolate dancing before him.


    Around them, the estate courtyard bustled with activity. Workers unloaded crates of wheat, barrels of salted meat, fresh vegetables, and other essentials. But Javier''s focus remained locked on his prized acquisitions¡ªthe sugarcane and cocoa tree.


    "Place the sugarcane stalks and cocoa tree gently onto the cart," Liana instructed the workers, her tone firm yet polite. The worker moved the cargo.


    Javier clapped his hands together, his grin widening. "I can''t wait for this... Hehehe."


    Liana glanced at him, shaking her head slightly. "Young Master, I wonder why you''re so eager to plant these peculiar crops. Sugarcane and cocoa aren''t exactly staples in this region."


    "Just you wait, Liana," Javier replied, his smirk turning mischievous. "Hehehe... Soon. Very soon, you''ll see what I''m up to."


    Liana arched a delicate brow, her lips curving into a faint smile. "I suppose time will tell."


    "Buddy!!" Javier called out, his voice ringing through the bustling courtyard. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A familiar squawk answered him as Buddy, his Pekko, came bounding across the estate grounds.


    Javier crouched slightly, beaming. "Do you think you can pull this cart to our land?" he asked, filled with anticipation.


    Buddy tilted its head, blinking its wide eyes, and let out an enthusiastic squawk, bouncing slightly on its sturdy legs.


    "Heh, I knew you''d be up for it!" Javier grinned, already imagining his loyal companion helping with the transport.


    But before he could get too carried away, Liana''s calm, authoritative voice interrupted him. "Young Master... breakfast first. Madam is waiting for you in the dining room."


    Javier froze mid-thought and glanced sheepishly at Liana. "Ah... right," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Buddy squawked again, sensing Javier''s change in mood.


    "Later, Buddy!" Javier promised with a chuckle, giving the Pekko a quick pat on its beak. "We''ll handle the cart after breakfast. Eheheh!"


    Buddy flapped its small wings in delight, letting out a cheerful squawked as Javier turned to follow Liana back toward the main estate.


    As they walked toward the dining room, Javier glanced over his shoulder at Buddy, who was happily pecking at the ground.


    "Liana?" Javier asked casually.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied without missing a step, her calm and poised demeanor ever-present.


    "Buddy and Pikko already eat?"


    "I''ve already taken care of it," Liana said steadily. "I filled their trough with Pekko food and changed their water this morning." She paused briefly, then added with a soft sigh, "Honestly, Young Master, I think you should ask Madam to hire or appoint a proper caretaker for them." Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier shook his head firmly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Nope. Buddy and Pikko aren''t just animals¡ªthey''re our companions. We don''t need to keep watch over them all the time. And they''re so well-behaved anyway."


    Liana gave a small nod, conceding the point. "That''s true. As long as we ensure they have plenty of food three times a day and fresh water, they seem content enough."


    "Exactly! And I want Buddy to grow even bigger and healthier!" Javier said excitedly, his eyes gleaming. "Maybe we should treat them to more meat once we get to my land. That''ll make them even stronger, right?"


    Liana allowed herself a faint smile. "Perhaps. Just don''t spoil them too much, Young Master."


    Javier laughed, his enthusiasm infectious. "Spoil them? Nah, I''m just giving them the good life! They''re part of the team, after all."


    Liana shook her head lightly, her expression a mix of amusement and resignation. "Of course, Young Master."


    As Javier sat at the end of the long dining table, the air in the room felt heavy with the weight of formality. Lord Garius sat at the head, exuding an aura of authority, flanked by his three wives: Lady Francesca, Lady Phenelopie, and Lady Garcinia. Each was attended by their personal maids, their presence adding to the aristocratic ambiance of the room.


    "Javier." Lord Garius''s deep voice resonated through the hall.


    Javier gulped, instinctively straightening in his chair. What now? he thought, bracing himself.


    "Yes, esteemed father?" he replied, his tone respectful but cautious.


    "Don''t wander too far after breakfast," Garius said, his sharp gaze fixed on his youngest son.


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier stammered, inwardly wondering what his father had planned this time.


    His eyes darted to Alf and Errinette, who stood attentively beside Garius. Both had neutral expressions, but Javier could tell they were silently enjoying his predicament.


    As he took his seat, Liana seamlessly stepped into action. With practiced grace, she draped a napkin across his lap, arranged a plate of breakfast food¡ªmostly meat, as Javier refused to touch vegetables¡ªadded fresh fruit and a dollop of honey, and poured him a cup of hot milk.


    "Thanks, Liana," Javier murmured as she stepped back, standing behind him at a respectful yet protective distance. She remained poised, ready to assist but blending into the background like a proper maid.


    The clinking of silverware and polite conversation filled the hall, but Javier couldn''t shake the feeling that his father''s gaze lingered on him, as if Garius was silently assessing his every move. Haa... just let me eat in peace, Javier thought, digging into his meal.


    Javier tore into the roasted king boar meat with unrestrained enthusiasm, his eyes gleaming with delight. The rich, smoky aroma filled his senses, and each bite delivered a perfect balance of tenderness and juiciness.


    Inside his mind, it was a celebration. Meat... meat... meat... ehehehe... yummm... This is heaven!


    The pile of meat on his plate seemed like a treasure trove, and he was determined to savor every last piece. He barely noticed the amused glances exchanged by the adults at the table.


    Lady Francesca sighed softly, her expression a mix of fondness and mild exasperation. "Javier, don''t forget to eat your fruit too," she reminded him gently.


    Javier paused mid-bite, glancing at the vibrant slices of fruit on his plate. Hmph, they''re just here for decoration, he thought, but he nodded anyway.


    "Yes, mother," he replied obediently, though his hand reached for another piece of meat instead.


    Behind him, Liana suppressed a small smile, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Young Master and his obsession with meat... she mused silently, watching him happily devour his breakfast.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 118 Lessons and Mischief ( 118 )

    Javier bolted out of the dining room as soon as he could, his heart racing."Hehe¡­ time to run!" he whispered to himself, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    But just as he reached the hallway, a shadow loomed over him. Before he could react, Alf appeared out of nowhere, his gloved hand firmly gripping Javier''s collar like a cat caught in the act.


    "Young Master," Alf said with a calm yet unyielding tone, "this way."


    "Eeeeekkk!! Nooo!! I don''t want to study!!" Javier flailed his arms dramatically, trying to break free. "Mother!! Liana!! Help me!!"


    Lady Francesca, still seated at the dining table, merely smiled and took another sip of her tea, clearly unfazed by her son''s antics.


    Liana, standing by the doorway, let out a soft sigh and shook her head. "Young Master¡­" she murmured, her voice tinged with amusement. She made no move to intervene, knowing full well that Alf, the butler and highest-ranking member of the household staff, was not someone even she could challenge.


    "Liana! Traitor!" Javier shouted, still thrashing about as Alf dragged him effortlessly down the hallway toward the study.


    "Good luck, Young Master," Liana called after him with a serene smile. You''ll need it.


    Alf stopped abruptly, his sharp gaze turning to Liana. "You were appointed as Young Master''s personal maid, so you should attend as well."


    Liana gave a polite bow, her voice calm. "Yes, Mr. Alf." She stepped forward to follow, her movements as graceful as ever.


    Javier, still dangling slightly in Alf''s firm grasp, smirked mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ serve you right, Liana! Now you''re stuck with me. Ekekeke!"


    But instead of reacting, Liana merely smiled, her expression serene. She walked behind them without a hint of annoyance.


    "Oh, Young Master," she said softly, "unlike you, I actually enjoy reading and studying. This will be no trouble at all."


    Javier''s smirk vanished instantly. "Ugh! Liana, you''re supposed to suffer with me! This isn''t fair!"


    Liana chuckled lightly. "Perhaps you should consider the merits of study, Young Master. You might even learn something useful."


    "Useful, my foot!" Javier grumbled, crossing his arms as Alf continued to drag him along.


    Alf, unfazed by the banter, merely pushed open the study door, ushering them both inside.


    Javier slouched in his chair, his chin resting on his palm as Alf went on about noble etiquette, alliances, and the intricacies of aristocratic society. His eyes glazed over, staring at the pile of documents and books in front of him as if they were his mortal enemies.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Alf closed the book in his hand with a definitive thud.


    "Young Master," Alf said in his usual calm but commanding tone, "you are to study these materials later. They are essential for your future as a nobleman."


    Javier groaned inwardly but nodded reluctantly, not wanting to provoke Alf further.


    "And Liana?" Alf turned to the maid, who stood calmly at Javier''s side.


    "Yes, Mr. Alf?" she replied gracefully.


    "You will ensure he studies and learns this material properly. I will be busy attending to our lord''s duties, so this task falls to you."


    "Understood, Mr. Alf," Liana replied, bowing slightly.


    Alf adjusted his gloves and added, "If the Young Master refuses to cooperate or neglects his studies, report directly to me."


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, Mr. Alf," she answered dutifully.


    Javier''s head shot up at that. "Wait, wait, wait! Isn''t there some other way? Like... maybe not reporting me?"


    Alf ignored his protests and strode out of the study, leaving Javier and Liana alone.


    Liana turned to Javier, her expression a mix of amusement and authority. "Well, Young Master, shall we begin?"


    Javier groaned, leaning back dramatically in his chair. "Ugh, Liana, you''re supposed to be on my side! What happened to loyalty?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her tone light but teasing. "My loyalty lies in ensuring you fulfill your responsibilities. Now, shall we start with alliances, or would you prefer etiquette?"


    "Liaaaanaaaa," Javier groaned, dragging out her name with exaggerated frustration. "Studying is boring! You already know I''ve gone through everything in the library. War tactics, strategy, formation, mastering magic¡ªyou name it. I''ve already learned it all."


    Liana folded her arms, her eyes meeting his with a calm yet knowing gaze. She had no reason to doubt her young master''s claim. Javier''s voracious appetite for knowledge, especially in anything that piqued his interest, was something she had witnessed firsthand.


    "Yes, Young Master," she replied evenly, "but Mr. Alf still expects us to go through this material. We can pretend, as usual, if that suits you better."


    A mischievous grin spread across Javier''s face. "Ehehe¡­ this is why I love you, Liana."


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, waving his words off with a small smile. "Now, let''s start with this."


    "Ugh¡­" Javier slumped in his chair, a pained look on his face. "Liana, can we at least move this to my workshop? I want to be near Buddy, and the sugarcane and cocoa tree need tending. If we leave them unattended, they''ll dry out!"


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Haa¡­ Really, Young Master¡­"


    Javier clasped his hands together, his eyes sparkling with mock desperation. "Pleeeease, Liana? We can kill two birds with one stone. I''ll study¡ªpromise!¡ªand take care of the plants at the same time."


    Liana shook her head, suppressing a laugh. "Very well, but only because I know you''ll find another excuse if I refuse."


    "Ehehe, you''re the best, Liana!" Javier exclaimed, jumping up from his chair and grabbing the study materials. "Let''s go!"


    As they made their way toward the workshop, Liana couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm. "Sometimes, I wonder if you enjoy making excuses more than anything else."


    When they arrived at the pekko pen, Javier''s gaze lit up as he spotted his beloved pekko, Buddy, lounging in the warm sunlight. Nearby, Liana''s pekko, Pikko, was enjoying the same sunny patch, its feathers gleaming with a vibrant sheen.


    "Oh, look at them!" Javier exclaimed, his earlier reluctance to study fading away. "Buddy looks so content."


    Liana smiled fondly at her pekko. "Pikko enjoys the sunshine just as much as Buddy does."


    Javier''s eyes wandered to a large shade tree nearby, its sprawling branches casting a perfect spot for their studies. He pointed toward it with excitement. "Liana, we can study there! It''ll be much more comfortable under the tree with Buddy and Pikko around."


    "Alright, Young Master," Liana agreed with a soft chuckle, following his gaze. "A change of scenery might make it more enjoyable for you."


    "See? We can study like this!" Javier said with a grin, leaning back against Buddy, who lay comfortably on the ground. They were nestled under a tree near the workshop and the pekko pen.


    "Yes, yes. Now, Young Master, read your book," Liana replied, suppressing a smile.


    Javier''s grin widened as he shifted to lie down on Liana''s lap, making himself comfortable.


    Liana shook her head, a fond smile on her face. She knew Javier genuinely enjoyed lying there. As she took out her book, she began to read, gently caressing his hair with her free hand.


    "Liana¡­?" he said, his voice a bit softer.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing down at him.


    "I love you." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes¡­" she said with a light chuckle, her heart warming at his words. It was a routine exchange, but it never failed to bring a smile to her face. She''d heard the words countless times before, yet they never failed to bring a faint blush to her cheeks and a flutter to her heart.


    "Now, can we get back to studying?" she prompted, turning her attention back to the book.


    Javier closed his eyes momentarily, savoring the moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Fine, I''ll study," he muttered, flipping open the book in his hands.


    The atmosphere was peaceful, and despite his initial complaints, the cozy setting¡ªLiana''s presence and Buddy''s quiet companionship¡ªmade focusing on the material easier. For all his grumbling, Javier couldn''t deny that studying like this wasn''t so bad after all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 119 The Brewing Plot ( 119 )

    In a private meeting room, Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, focusing intently on Alf, his trusted butler. Beside him stood Errinette, calm and composed, while Hesbeirn leaned forward with his rough hands on the table."My lord," Alf began in his usual steady voice, "we''ve received a report." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius nodded, his expression unreadable. "Go on."


    "According to our informant, the Klimbert household seems to be making a move in our region."


    Garius''s mouth twitched slightly, showing a hint of irritation. "Do they intend to start a war?"


    "For now, we''re still gathering details," Hesbeirn added, his voice deep and serious. "But it appears the Armbost household and Klimbert household are collaborating, using the Jaist household to provoke us."


    Garius raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his chair. "The Jaist household? How are they involved?"


    Alf adjusted his gloves and replied, "It seems one of Jaist''s sons is being influenced by them. He''s causing trouble in our towns¡ªabusing his noble title to intimidate commoners, taking goods without paying, and not settling his bills at one of our finest inns. He''s creating quite a disturbance."


    "Hmph," Garius scoffed. "We''re an autonomous region. Why not just enforce our laws? What''s the problem?"


    "The issue," Alf explained carefully, "is that the noble in question is still a child."


    "A child?" Garius leaned forward, intrigued. "How old?"


    "About the same age as your youngest son, Young Master Javier."


    "Oh?" Garius smirked, stroking his chin. "So, around 11 years old?"


    "It seems so," Alf confirmed.


    A sly grin spread across Garius''s face as he turned to Errinette. "Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" she replied promptly.


    "Find a way to encourage Javier to visit the town. Don''t tell him directly¡ªmake it seem like it''s his idea."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, his grin widening. "Let''s see how my son handles this. Some practical experience might do him good, and who knows? It could be... entertaining."


    The room fell silent as the weight of his words settled in. Garius''s mind raced, calculating how best to counter his rivals. Meanwhile, the others began preparing for the next steps to defend the Armand household. The stage was set, and the players were moving into action.


    Errinette stood in the hallway outside the meeting room, her expression calm but her eyes sparkling with mischief. She folded her arms, her mind already on the next steps.


    "Gloria," she called softly.


    Moments later, Gloria appeared around the corner, her serene demeanor and gentle smile intact. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette''s lips curved into a subtle smirk. "I have a task for you."


    Gloria''s smile broadened as she nodded knowingly. "Ah, I see. It involves¡­ encouraging Young Master Javier, doesn''t it?"


    Errinette''s smirk widened. "Precisely. We need to steer him toward the town. But remember, no direct orders¡ªmake him think it''s his idea. Use your skill, Gloria."


    Gloria chuckled lightly and bowed her head in acknowledgment. "Consider it done, Mrs. Errinette. I''ll find him and plant the suggestion."


    "Good," Errinette replied, her tone confident.


    As Gloria turned to walk down the corridor, her calm presence hid the subtle schemes at play. The two women, skilled at managing the household''s affairs discreetly, were setting the stage for Javier''s next adventure.


    While walking to the dining room, Gloria saw Liana and the Young Master sitting at the table. She quietly signaled to another maid nearby, who smiled and nodded back.


    The second maid, carrying a tray, started chatting with another staff member just a few steps from the dining room. They talked loud enough for others to hear.


    "You know," the maid said with a little excitement, "there''s a really nice place to eat in town. I heard their new dishes are amazing."


    Javier, focused on his food, barely moved. Hah, food here is already good, he thought, ignoring the comment.


    "Oh, and did you hear?" the other maid asked, pretending to be very interested. "A famous minstrel arrived at one of the best inns in town. They say her voice is melodious."


    Hah, like I care about some singer, Javier thought, lazily chewing on a piece of roasted meat. Duh.


    "I''m so excited to hear her perform tonight," the first maid added, pretending to be enthusiastic. "It''s all the talk of the town."


    Yeah, yeah, whatever. Javier didn''t even lift his head, his thoughts uninterested.


    The second maid, seeing Gloria''s subtle nod, made her next move. "And then there''s that new dish everyone''s talking about. What was it called? Hmm... Oh yes, risu, I think."


    Javier stopped eating, his eyes widening. Risu? Rice? For real?! His mind raced as the word echoed in his head. Memories of warm, fragrant rice from his past life came rushing back.


    Noticing his sudden interest, Gloria held back a sly smile as she stood in the doorway, quietly watching.


    Liana, however, furrowed her brow slightly, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. Why are the maids suddenly talking so loudly near the dining room? This is unusual¡­ very unusual, she thought, glancing at Javier to see how he would react.


    "Liana?" Javier called, pausing mid-bite and looking at her with determination in his eyes.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm but knowing something was coming.


    "We should check the town!" Javier declared enthusiastically.


    "No, Young Master. You should ask permission first from your father or your mother," Liana responded firmly, crossing her arms.


    "But¡­" Javier hesitated, his excitement fading a little.


    "It''s a formal visit, Young Master. You can''t just wander around without approval," Liana added, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Can''t we just sneak out? Ehehe," Javier asked with a mischievous grin.


    "No! You can''t!" Liana leaned in and whispered, her eyes sharp. "As a noble son, the risk is high. What if something happens?"


    "Huh? You do know We both can handle any trouble easily," Javier countered confidently.


    Liana sighed and whispered back, "Yes,I know your real power. But aren''t you the one who said you didn''t want your abilities to be discovered? Or have you changed your mind?"


    "Ugh¡­ fine. I''ll ask," Javier grumbled, reluctantly agreeing.


    He turned back to his plate, taking another bite of the juicy meat. In his mind, however, he was already planning. This meat would go perfectly with rice¡ªor risu, or whatever they call it here. If it''s real rice¡­ and they have soy sauce¡­ mmmph! This would taste amazing.


    "Young Master? What are you thinking?" Liana asked, noticing the dreamy look on his face.


    "Oh? Nothing, Liana," Javier replied quickly, his grin returning. "I just can''t wait to ask Father for permission to visit the town."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, watching him with mild amusement as he started eating with new enthusiasm. It''s always about food with him¡­ she thought.


    After the meal, Javier rushed through the hallways, his voice echoing as he called out:


    "Mother!! Mother!! Mother!? Hmm? Where is she? Ugh¡­ when I need her, she''s always missing."


    He spun around, frustrated, and then saw Liana walking gracefully behind him.


    "Liana? Where''s Mother?"


    "I believe, according to her schedule, she is attending a meeting with the other noblewomen, along with Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia," Liana replied calmly.


    "Ugh¡­ now I have to find and ask permission from Father. He''s always so serious!" Javier groaned, running his fingers through his messy hair.


    "Who is serious?"


    "Eeeep!!" Javier yelped, jumping at the sudden voice.


    Standing in front of him was Lord Garius, along with Mrs. Errinette and Mr. Alf, all wearing unreadable expressions.


    Liana bowed politely, her tone smooth and composed. "Good morning, my lord."


    Javier, on the other hand, froze in place, stammering awkwardly. "Ahhh¡­ umm¡­"


    "What do you want?" Garius asked bluntly, his sharp gaze on his youngest son.


    "Err¡­ nothing!!" Javier blurted before running off, leaving Liana behind.


    Liana''s thoughts raced as she bowed even lower, trying to stay calm. How dare you leave me alone with your father here!


    "Liana?" Garius called, his authoritative voice snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Why was your young master looking for his mother?"


    "The Young Master wished to ask permission to visit the town," Liana answered honestly, her tone steady.


    "Hmmph! That young master of yours is always playing around," Garius said, glancing briefly at Errinette and Alf, signaling them with a subtle look. "He doesn''t even want to attend school properly."


    "My lord," Alf interjected, his tone measured, "perhaps this is a good opportunity for our young master to make an ''official visit'' to the town."


    Garius pretended to think about this, stroking his chin, though a faint smirk almost appeared. "Hmm¡­"


    Errinette chimed in, her voice calm but purposeful. "Yes, my lord. It could be a chance for him to learn about his responsibilities."


    Garius nodded, as if reluctantly agreeing. "Very well. Liana, go meet Gloria and arrange an official visit to the town."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana replied, bowing deeply before leaving to carry out the order. Inside, she sighed, thinking, At least this time, the young master''s antics are leading to something productive.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 120 Dressing for Adventure ( 120 )

    After Lord Garius, Mr. Alf, and Mrs. Errinette left, Liana bowed once more before standing up. Inside her mind, she was angry:Just you wait, Young Master! How dare you leave me to face your father alone! You were supposed to be the one asking for permission!


    She sighed, trying to calm down, and started walking purposefully through the halls to look for Gloria. Her steps paused when she saw one of the household maids scrubbing the floor.


    "Good morning, Miss Liana," the maid greeted her with a polite bow.


    "Good morning. Have you seen Miss Gloria?" Liana asked, her tone calm but firm.


    "Ah, I think she''s in the main hall," the maid replied.


    "Thank you. Please continue your work."


    "As you wish, Miss Liana." The maid bowed again and went back to her task.


    Liana walked to the main hall, where she found Gloria checking the work of the household maids. Gloria''s calm presence made everyone respect her without needing words.


    "Good morning, Miss Gloria," Liana greeted politely.


    "Ara¡­ good morning, Liana. Is there something I can help you with?" Gloria replied, her tone warm and welcoming.


    "Lord Garius asked me to meet you to arrange the Young Master''s official visit to the town," Liana explained.


    "Today?"


    "Yes," Liana confirmed.


    "Hmm¡­ very well. Please tell the guard leader about the visit and make sure everything is ready," Gloria instructed, her expression calm and composed.


    "Understood, Miss Gloria," Liana said with a nod.


    "Oh, Miss Liana?" Gloria called just as Liana turned to leave.


    "Yes, Miss Gloria?"


    "I saw the Young Master running outside earlier. He''s probably at the pekko pen."


    "Thank you, Miss Gloria."


    "You are welcome," Gloria replied with a gentle smile, turning back to oversee the maids.


    With her task clear, Liana sighed lightly, muttering under her breath as she headed toward the pekko pen. Young Master, if you think you can escape responsibility this time, you''re sorely mistaken.


    Liana walked to the pekko pen, her steps steady and purposeful. As she got closer, she saw the cheeky Young Master who had left her to face Lord Garius alone. He was sitting on his pekko, Buddy, clearly having a great time.


    "Young Master," Liana called out softly, with a calm smile on her face.


    Javier froze, his playful mood changing. "Ah¡­ Liana¡­ umm¡­" he stammered, clearly surprised.


    "The plans for your official visit are already being prepared," Liana told him in her usual calm tone. "Now, you should go back to your room and change into something suitable."


    "Really? You got permission from Father?" Javier asked, his amber eyes lighting up with surprise.


    "Yes, Lord Garius has given his approval. Now, now, Young Master," she said, holding out her hand. "Let''s go to your room and get you ready."


    "Yay! Ehehehe! I knew I could count on you!" Javier exclaimed, jumping off Buddy and grabbing her hand eagerly.


    Inside her mind, Liana smiled. Just you wait, Young Master. Payback is coming.


    Once they were inside the room, Liana moved quickly, picking the best outfit for a noble and placing it neatly on the bed.


    "Now, Young Master, let me help you change," she said cheerfully.


    "Umm¡­ Liana, I can change myself," Javier replied hesitantly, instinctively stepping back.


    "Don''t worry about it, Young Master. It''s my duty," Liana insisted, her voice polite but firm.


    Without waiting for a response, Liana started pulling his shirt over his head roughly.


    "Ow! Liana! That hurts!" Javier yelped, squirming as she tugged too hard.


    Ignoring his complaints, Liana moved to his trousers. "Now, hold still."


    "Eeeeepp! Not the pants!!" Javier shouted, his face flushing as he clutched his waistband in desperation.


    "Hm? You''re wearing shorts underneath. It''s not like you''re completely naked," Liana said matter-of-factly, raising an eyebrow.


    "But¡ª" Javier began, only to be cut off.


    "Don''t talk too much," she said playfully, yet her tone left no room for argument.


    Javier''s amber eyes went wide with alarm. "Liana? Why are you looking so scary?"


    With a mischievous grin, Liana pulled the pants up with excessive force. Javier winced, feeling a sharp pain.


    "Eeeeepp!!! Liana!!" he squeaked, his eyes going wide as he lay back on the bed, holding his crotch.


    This is what you get for leaving me to face Lord Garius alone, she thought smugly.


    "Consider this payback for all the trouble you cause!" she thought, trying not to laugh out loud.


    Javier lay there, still in shock, and finally muttered, "I guess I won''t tease you again¡­ for a while."


    Liana smiled, triumph in her eyes as she helped him finish getting dressed, careful not to pull too hard this time.


    "Next time, Young Master," Liana said with a sweet but serious smile, "if you ever leave me behind like that again, it will be worse."


    "Err¡­ Liana¡­ don''t be so mad," Javier stammered, feeling nervous under her intense gaze. "It''s just¡­ Father is scary, okay?"


    Liana sighed, her expression becoming a little softer. "Young Master, you''re not wrong. But you left me alone to face him. You can''t do that."


    She reached out and fixed the emblem on his nicely embroidered vest, making sure it looked perfect on his chest. "There. Now you look great."


    Javier gave a shy grin. "Thanks, Liana. I''ll try not to leave you behind next time."


    "You''d better not," she said, stepping back and pointing toward the door. "Now, let''s go, Young Master. I''m sure Miss Gloria and the others are waiting for us."


    "Hehe¡­ town, town, town!" Javier chanted, his earlier nervousness forgotten as he bounced out the door, excitement shining in every step. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana followed behind, shaking her head with a small smile. Even when he''s difficult, he''s impossible to stay mad at.


    Once they arrived in the courtyard, Gloria and several other maids were already on their horses, along with guards who were also ready. The grand carriage, shiny and polished, stood waiting in the center.


    Javier''s face turned sour when he saw it. "Ugh¡­ really, Liana? A carriage?"


    "You have to, Young Master," Liana replied firmly. "You''re a noble, Count Garius''s youngest son. It''s proper etiquette."


    "Nope." Javier crossed his arms stubbornly and turned toward the pekko pen. "Buddy!" he shouted, whistling sharply.


    From a distance, Buddy rushed over, squawking loudly in excitement. Pikko followed closely, flapping its short wings to catch up.


    "Ehehehe!" Javier grinned as he climbed onto Buddy''s back. "I''m going to ride my Buddy!"


    "No, Young Master," Liana said in her firmest voice. "You can''t!"


    "Blergh, Liana. I don''t care. Buddy and I are going!" Javier declared, holding on tightly to Buddy''s neck to stay on.


    Gloria watched the amusing scene unfold and shook her head with a smile as Liana tried to pull Javier down. Buddy squawked loudly, standing strong with its rider.


    With a resigned sigh, Gloria got off her horse and approached them. "Now, now, Miss Liana," she said gently, pulling out a scarf with the household emblem. She tied it around Buddy''s neck, giving the pekko a noble look.


    "Here, done," she said, stepping back with a satisfied nod.


    After Gloria tied the Armand household emblem scarf around Buddy''s neck, Javier hopped off excitedly and began circling his beloved pekko, inspecting the new look with bright eyes.


    "Ohhhh!!" he exclaimed, eyes shining with excitement. "I''m going to make the best armor for Buddy later. Ehehehe!"


    Gloria chuckled softly, her expression warm. "Young Master, you never stop amazing me."


    Meanwhile, Liana shook her head, hands on her hips, and let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Young Master, can we focus on today''s visit first before starting another one of your wild projects?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Don''t worry, Liana. Buddy and I are ready for anything. Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked loudly, agreeing, while flapping its short wings proudly.


    "See?" Javier said with a smirk.


    Gloria laughed again, patting Buddy gently. "Now, now, Miss Liana, let the Young Master dream a little. After all, adventures often start with imagination."


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help the faint smile on her lips as she gestured toward the group. "Young Master, if you''re done admiring Buddy, let''s get moving. Everyone''s waiting."


    "Alright, alright!" Javier said, hopping back onto Buddy''s back. "Let''s go, Buddy! Town, here we come!"


    Buddy squawked in excitement, and Pikko followed closely behind as the group finally set off, much to Liana''s relief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 121 A Whimsical Ride ( 121 )

    Javier strolled happily along the road, sitting on Buddy''s strong back. There was no need to hurry. He hummed a cheerful tune, swaying to the rhythm of his own song. Buddy matched his energy, squawking melodically and walking with a proud bounce.Buddy''s strut was quite a sight¡ªhis sturdy legs marched as if to say, "I own this road!" His chest was puffed out, and his head bobbed with each step. Occasionally, he tilted his beak up, showing off his new scarf, which made the guards behind them chuckle.


    Behind them, Liana followed on Pikko, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. She sat up straight on her mount, but sometimes she sighed at the young master''s antics.


    Further back, Gloria and the other maids rode properly, keeping a good formation while the guards rode protectively next to them.


    "Liana?" Javier called out, breaking the peaceful silence of their ride.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, her voice calm but with a hint of suspicion.


    "How far is the town from the estate?"


    "About two or three hours by carriage," she said matter-of-factly.


    "Eeehhhh?! That far?" Javier groaned, slumping over Buddy''s neck dramatically.


    "Yes, Young Master," Liana said with a small smirk, clearly enjoying his overreaction.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier sat back up, scratching his chin as if trying to think of a way to make the journey shorter. Just then, he spotted a small group of guards on horseback riding toward them.


    The lead guard tipped his helmet respectfully as they got closer. "Ah! Good day, Miss Liana, Miss Gloria!"


    Liana nodded politely. "Good day. How is the patrol?"


    "Quiet so far, Miss Liana. And who might this young gentleman be?" the guard asked, glancing at Javier and Buddy.


    Javier puffed out his chest proudly. "I''m Javier De Armand, Count Garius''s youngest son!"


    Buddy, sensing that he should show off too, squawked loudly and puffed out his chest, strutting in place.


    The guards exchanged amused glances, clearly entertained. One of them whispered, "That bird''s got a weird attitude."


    As the guards saluted and rode on, Javier continued his stroll, humming a triumphant tune while Buddy marched forward with his usual swagger.


    As they continued down the road, Javier''s eyes wandered and spotted a familiar path that led to a small village he used to sneak out to visit. A flood of memories rushed back, but this time, he didn''t need to take a detour¡ªhis goal was the town.


    Still, impatience bubbled inside him. The sooner they reached the town, the better. His excitement was almost overwhelming.


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy''s neck, his grin turning mischievous. With a conspiratorial whisper, he said, "Buddy... let''s dash down the road."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, his smug face lighting up with excitement. His beady eyes seemed to sparkle like a mastermind planning some fun.


    Javier turned his head slightly and cast a sly grin back at the group behind him. His eyes glinted with mischief, and a soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    Liana, always watchful, narrowed her eyes. Her instincts told her that trouble was coming. "Don''t you dare, Young Master," she warned sharply.


    But as she watched, her suspicion turned to exasperation. Javier whispered to Buddy again, his grin getting bigger. Most ridiculously, Buddy''s expression changed too. The pekko''s beak curved as if forming a sneaky smile, and his head bobbed slightly.


    "Is it just me," Liana muttered to herself, "or is that bird scheming with him?"


    Liana sighed deeply, gripping Pikko''s reins tighter and preparing for the chaos she knew was coming.


    Liana''s sharp gaze locked onto Javier as he whispered yet another secret command to Buddy. His sly grin was impossible to miss, and Buddy''s smug squawk made it clear trouble was coming. She could sense the chaos brewing even before it began.


    With a sigh, Liana turned to Miss Gloria. "Miss Gloria, be prepared."


    Gloria, always calm and composed, gave a small smile. "Yes, Miss Liana. But you do realize that horses aren''t as fast as pekkos."


    "I know," Liana replied firmly, her eyes still on the young master and his mischievous mount. "I''ll chase him. Just make sure everyone else arrives safely at the town."


    Gloria nodded. "Understood, Miss Liana."


    As Liana tightened her grip on Pikko''s reins, her determination was clear. She knew Javier well enough to anticipate what would happen next. Turning her gaze back, she saw him leaning forward, whispering into Buddy''s ear like a partner in crime.


    That sly grin of his¡­ and Buddy''s equally smug expression¡ªit was as if they were sharing a secret.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Not on my watch," she muttered, already gearing up to spring into action.


    Buddy''s pace quickened, and the oversized bird let out an excited squawk, drooling slightly in anticipation.


    Then, with a sudden burst of energy, Buddy dashed forward, kicking up a cloud of dust behind him.


    "I''m going first, Lianaaaa!! Hahahahaha!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he disappeared down the road.


    "Guhhhhh! Young Masterrrrrr!!!" Liana shouted, her voice a mix of frustration and panic.


    Miss Gloria, ever composed, simply smiled as she watched the spectacle unfold. "Now, now, Miss Liana, go chase the young master."


    "I''m going first, Miss Gloria!" Liana snapped, her composure slipping just a bit as she gripped Pikko''s reins tightly. "Pikko! Chase them!"


    Pikko squawked in response, flapping its wings once before launching forward with impressive speed. The ground blurred beneath them as Liana leaned forward, urging her mount to go faster.


    "Young Masterrrrr!!!!" she called out, her voice nearly drowned out by the rush of wind and Buddy''s excited squawks.


    Javier, completely absorbed in the thrill of his little adventure, was blissfully unaware of the chaos he was causing behind him. Buddy, matching his excitement, maintained the pace, leaving Liana and Pikko struggling to close the gap.


    "Keeeeeehaaaaa!!! This is funnn!!!" Javier shouted, his voice filled with exhilaration as Buddy dashed forward, the wind whipping past them.


    Buddy squawked loudly, clearly sharing in Javier''s enthusiasm. But as they picked up even more speed, drool began to trail from the pekko''s large beak, splattering in the wind behind them.


    "Ewwww!! Buddy!! The drool!!" Javier exclaimed, leaning slightly to the side to avoid getting hit by the spray.


    Unfazed by his rider''s protest, Buddy let out a gleeful squawk and surged ahead even faster, his legs a blur beneath him.


    "Seriously, Buddy, control yourself!" Javier grumbled, trying to wipe his sleeve clean while still hanging on. Despite the mess, laughter bubbled up inside him; this was all part of the adventure.


    Behind them, Liana was rapidly closing in on Pikko. "Young Master! Slow down! This is dangerous!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the rush of wind.


    "Not a chance!" Javier yelled back, a cheeky grin on his face as he clutched Buddy tighter. "see you at the town, Lianaaa!"


    Buddy squawked again, as if challenging Pikko to try and catch up, leaving a chaotic trail of dust and drool behind them. The thrill of the chase hung in the air, mixing excitement with Liana''s growing concern.


    "Pikko! Don''t lose them!" Liana urged, gripping the reins tightly as Pikko flapped its wings determinedly.


    Pikko squawked in response, putting its strength into the chase as it surged forward, agile and fast. The wind ruffled Liana''s hair as they picked up speed, and she leaned low over her mount, urging it to go even faster.


    "Come on, Pikko! We can''t let Buddy and that troublemaker get too far ahead!" she encouraged, her voice a mix of urgency and excitement.


    Pikko flapped its wings vigorously, its determination palpable. It dodged around loose stones and bumps in the road, trying to close the gap between them and Javier, who was still laughing and reveling in the thrill of the ride.


    "Faster, Pikko! We''ve got to catch them before they get into real trouble!" Liana shouted, feeling a rush of adrenaline as they raced down the road. The chase was on, and she was determined not to let Javier pull any stunts that would get him into trouble. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 122 Arrival at the Town ( 122 )

    Javier and Buddy stood at the town gates, both looking equally impatient. Dust still clung to their clothes and feathers after their wild dash, but that didn''t dim Javier''s excitement.Liana sat composedly on Pikko, her hair only slightly out of place from the chase. She had finally managed to catch up with Javier before he could cause any more chaos, much to her relief.


    As the town guards approached and noticed the Armand household emblem on Liana''s scarf and Buddy''s scarf, they stammered nervously. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "M-miss Liana, Young Master Javier! Welcome to the town of Bristal!" one guard said, bowing deeply.


    Javier waved casually, already fidgeting in place. "Yeah, yeah, thanks. Can we go in now?"


    "Not yet, Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice calm but firm. "We should wait for Miss Gloria and the others to arrive."


    "Ughhh, why? Buddy and I can''t wait anymore!" Javier groaned, pacing back and forth while Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping its wings impatiently.


    Liana glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "Patience, Young Master. A proper noble doesn''t just storm into a town without their escort."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Patience is overrated. Next time, I''m buying all of them a pekko so they can keep up!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I''m sure Miss Gloria would appreciate that."


    As they waited, Javier leaned against Buddy''s side, tapping his foot. "So, Liana," he began, "you''ve never been to the town before?"


    "Hmm? Not officially," Liana replied. "I believe I visited years ago, before I was appointed as your personal maid. But that was just a quick errand."


    "Well, get ready to see it properly now," Javier said, his grin returning. "Bristal Town better be ready for the great Javier De Armand!"


    Liana sighed, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. "I''m sure they''ll never forget you, Young Master."


    They continued waiting at the gates, with Buddy and Pikko squawking softly, as the faint sound of hooves signaled Gloria and the rest of the group catching up.


    "Gloriaaaaa!! You''re late!!" Javier shouted, arms crossed and an exaggerated pout on his face.


    Gloria dismounted gracefully, smiling as if she hadn''t just endured a long ride. "Ara, Young Master¡­" she said in her usual calm tone. "You know horses are not as fast as pekkos."


    Javier huffed, patting Buddy''s neck proudly. "Well, next time, we''re going to buy you one!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Is that so? And where would we acquire such fine creatures?"


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes gleaming with mischief. "Eheheh¡­ If we visit the old man again in the village!."


    "Young Master," Liana interjected, her voice a mix of scolding and exasperation, "let''s not trouble the old man unnecessarily. Besides, you already have two pekkos."


    Javier waved her off. "Details, details! He''ll be happy to see me again. Buddy here needs more friends, don''t you, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked enthusiastically, flapping its wings as if in full agreement.


    Gloria chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, Young Master, I''ll look forward to riding a pekko someday if you manage to convince the old man." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See? Even Miss Gloria agrees!" Javier said triumphantly, turning to Liana with a smug grin.


    Liana sighed deeply, muttering under her breath, "This is going to be a long day¡­"


    "An army of Pekko!!! Kekekeke!!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms up dramatically as Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, its wings flapping with excitement.


    The town guards at the gate exchanged awkward glances, unsure whether to laugh or take his statement seriously. One guard leaned toward another and whispered, "Is this the Count''s youngest son?"


    "Our young master really¡­" another guard muttered, rubbing the back of his neck with an amused smile.


    Behind them, Liana sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, shaking her head in resignation. "Young Master, please stop causing a scene."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her serene demeanor undisturbed. The other maids and household guards couldn''t help but smile, already accustomed to Javier''s eccentric behavior.


    "Well, at least the Pekkos seem to share his energy," one of the maids murmured, watching as Buddy practically bounced on its legs, as if ready to storm the gates.


    Liana shot the bird an unimpressed look. "Even the mount matches his personality¡­" she muttered under her breath, earning a stifled laugh from Gloria.


    "Alright, Buddy!! Time to conquer the town!!" Javier shouted triumphantly, pointing dramatically ahead.


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, flapping its wings as it dashed through the town gates with startling speed.


    "Young Master¡­" Liana let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. She motioned to Pikko, and the elegant bird began following with a graceful sprint.


    "Buddy!! Find the marketplace!! Food!! Fooooodddd!!" Javier exclaimed, his voice echoing through the streets as Buddy let out another loud squawk, clearly just as excited.


    The townsfolk, startled by the sudden arrival of a noble boy riding a lively Pekko, quickly stepped aside, murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Who is that kid?"


    "Look at the bird¡ªit''s wearing a noble emblem!"


    "He''s¡­ riding it through the streets?"


    Liana, riding Pikko not far behind, was already dreading the scene Javier would undoubtedly cause. She gave a small wave to the onlookers, offering a polite smile as if to apologize for the spectacle.


    "Gloria, I''ll make sure he doesn''t terrorize the marketplace," Liana muttered to the head maid, who had just caught up with the rest of the group.


    Gloria chuckled softly, watching Buddy and Javier disappear further into the town. "Ara¡­ Our young master certainly knows how to make an entrance."


    One of the household guards sighed. "We''ll be lucky if the vendors aren''t in chaos by the time we arrive."


    Meanwhile, Javier leaned low over Buddy''s neck, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Faster, Buddy! We need to find the best food stall! Let''s eat until we drop! Kekeke!"


    "Gyaaarrhh!! Found one¡­ Kekeke!" Javier exclaimed as Buddy came to an abrupt stop in front of a fruit vendor.


    The vendor, a middle-aged man wiping his hands on a cloth, immediately noticed the Armand household emblem on Buddy''s scarf. His eyes widened, and he quickly straightened up. "Ah, welcome, young master!"


    Before Javier could respond, Buddy lunged forward, greedily snatching a large fruit from the stall with its beak.


    "Oi, Buddy!! Don''t just start eating! We have to pay first!!" Javier shouted, leaning down to tug gently on the bird''s neck.


    Buddy squawked in defiance, swallowing the fruit whole and eyeing the next one eagerly.


    "Eughh! Buddy! Stop eating their food!" Javier groaned, rubbing his temples as Buddy grabbed another fruit.


    The vendor chuckled nervously, his eyes darting between the noble boy and the increasingly empty fruit stall. "Uh, young master¡­ That will be¡­ 2 silver coins¡­" He paused as Buddy devoured yet another fruit. "¡­2 silver, 3 copper¡­ 2 silver, 5 copper¡­ 2 silver, 15 copper¡­"


    "Haaa¡­ Fine¡­" Javier sighed, pulling out a small pouch.


    "Hey, Buddy! At least let the merchant count first!" he scolded, watching as Buddy polished off yet another fruit.


    With a resigned expression, Javier held out 10 silver coins. "Here. Is this enough for all the fruit?"


    The vendor''s eyes widened at the generous payment. "Y-Yes! Thank you, young master! It''s more than enough!"


    Just then, Liana arrived on Pikko, her face a perfect picture of calm resignation. She dismounted gracefully, ready to lecture Javier, but before she could speak, Pikko let out an excited squawk and joined Buddy in the feast.


    "Pikko! Not you too!" Liana gasped, placing her hands on her hips.


    The vendor laughed nervously as both Pekkos happily munched on the remaining fruit. "It''s an honor to serve the young master and his¡­ fine companions."


    Javier turned to Liana with a sheepish grin. "See? Even Pikko agrees that the fruit is great!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing deeply. "Young master, really..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 123 Skewers and Squabbles ( 123 )

    "Ohhh!! Buddy! Look over there¡ªa roast meat shop!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he spotted a stall with sizzling skewers of roasted meat.Without hesitation, he dashed toward the stall, with Buddy and Pikko close behind, their eyes locked on the steaming skewers and drool dripping from their beaks.


    "Welcome, young master! What can I get for you?" the vendor asked, already recognizing the Armand household emblem.


    "All of it! Just give me all the skewers you''ve got!" Javier declared, slapping a few silver coins down on the counter.


    Before the vendor could even hand over the skewers, Buddy and Pikko lunged forward, each snatching a skewer with their beaks.


    "Hey! Buddy! Don''t eat mine!" Javier cried out, wrestling a skewer out of Buddy''s grip.


    Pikko squawked indignantly as Javier tried to shield his own skewer. "Pikko! I only got one bite!"


    Javier chomped on a piece of meat, glaring at the two mischievous Pekkos, who were blissfully devouring the skewers with abandon.


    Behind him, Liana arrived with Gloria and the rest of the maids and guards. They paused to observe the chaotic scene of their young master battling his overeager mounts for his meal. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, young master¡­" Liana muttered, shaking her head with a sigh.


    Gloria covered her mouth, suppressing a soft laugh, while the other maids and guards chuckled openly, finding the sight both endearing and amusing.


    Around them, passersby stopped to watch, their faces lighting up at the rare sight of the young son of their lord enjoying himself so freely. The cheerful atmosphere spread, and whispers filled the air.


    "That''s Count Armand''s youngest, isn''t it?"


    "He''s such a lively boy!"


    "Look at him wrestling with those birds! How adorable!"


    Unaware of the attention he was garnering, Javier finally managed to snag another skewer for himself. "Haha! Victory is mine!" he declared triumphantly, holding it high.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in unison, clearly disagreeing with him as they eyed the skewer with determined hunger.


    Liana let out another sigh, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Young master¡­ You truly are something else."


    "Hmm? You all don''t want to eat?" Javier turned back, eyeing the guards, Gloria, Liana, and the maids who trailed behind him.


    The maids and guards exchanged warm glances but shook their heads. "We''re fine, young master, thank you," one of the maids replied.


    Javier frowned, clearly dissatisfied. He pulled out another pouch, this time filled to the brim with gleaming gold coins.


    "Liana!"


    Liana, momentarily distracted by Pikko trying to sneak another snack, turned her attention back to him. "Yes, young master?"


    "Give them all one gold coin each. And the rest is for you." Javier tossed the pouch lightly toward her.


    Liana caught it effortlessly but immediately sighed, her brows furrowing. "Young master, didn''t I mention before? One gold coin is a lot for us. We could live off this for months."


    "So?" Javier shrugged, flashing his usual carefree grin. "Just give it to them. It''s not like I''ll have less money after this."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Young master, that isn''t the point. This is too much for simple errands¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Javier leaned in with a mischievous smirk. "You know I still have plenty inside my magic storage, right? This is nothing."


    Liana sighed again, though a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. "If you insist, young master."


    She turned to the guards, maids, and Gloria. "Here. The young master wishes for you to have this."


    "Young master, this is too generous¡ª" one of the guards started, but Javier waved him off.


    "No complaining! Take it and enjoy yourselves. If you don''t, Buddy and Pikko will eat more than their fair share, and there won''t be anything left for you."


    The group chuckled, accepting the coins with gratitude. The marketplace buzzed with life as vendors and onlookers watched the generous young noble spreading wealth and joy, his carefree demeanor a stark contrast to the usual reserved nobles.


    Meanwhile, Buddy and Pikko squawked impatiently, as if reminding Javier that the food stalls wouldn''t wait forever.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he spotted a food stall ahead with a steaming pot of sizzling squid balls. The vendor, a cheerful older woman, skillfully skewered the glistening, golden-brown snacks while her pot bubbled enticingly.


    "Ohhh! Buddy! Pikko! Look! Squid balls! And they''re HUGE!" Javier exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Without missing a beat, he darted to the stall and slammed a handful of silver coins onto the counter. "Aunty! Give me all of this! Every last one!"


    The vendor blinked, momentarily stunned by the sheer enthusiasm of the young noble. "A-All of them, young master? That''s quite a lot¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly and lunged for the tray of freshly cooked squid balls.


    "Hey! Hey! Buddy! Pikko! Stop snatching them!" Javier yelled, flailing his arms in a vain attempt to wrangle the two overzealous Pekkos.


    Buddy had already snatched a skewer and was gulping down the squid balls with drool dripping from his beak. Pikko followed suit, expertly grabbing a skewer in each claw and balancing them like a pro as she munched happily.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Eughhh! You two gluttons! Those were mine!" Javier groaned, grabbing a skewer before they could steal any more.


    "Young master, please control your Pekkos!" Liana called from nearby, her voice stern but tinged with amusement. She had been perched on Pikko moments ago, but now the bird had betrayed her to join the food frenzy.


    The vendor watched the chaotic scene unfold, first with wide eyes and then with a hearty laugh. "Oh, young master, your birds sure have an appetite! But don''t worry, there''s more where that came from."


    Javier sighed dramatically, clutching his lone skewer as if it were a priceless treasure. "Aunty, please. Make double the amount next time. These two don''t know the meaning of sharing!"


    Buddy and Pikko, as if understanding his complaint, squawked simultaneously, looking immensely satisfied with their feast. Around them, passersby chuckled, entertained by the spectacle of the energetic young noble and his insatiable Pekkos.


    As the busy scene calmed down for a moment, Gloria walked over to Javier with her usual gentle smile. She had seen some chaos starting, but this time it wasn''t caused by Javier or his playful Pekkos. A sparkle in her calm eyes showed that she had a plan.


    "Young Master," Gloria said softly, her voice kind and motherly. "Let me help you take off your jacket. It must be hot walking around in it."


    "Oh! Thank you, Gloria! Ehehe," Javier said, handing her his jacket right away while focusing on his squid ball skewer.


    With care, Gloria took off the jacket, her movements smooth and careful. The Armand emblem on the jacket shined in the sunlight, but no one noticed it for long. Gloria turned away with the jacket, folding it neatly and holding it close.


    She waved for Liana to come over. "Miss Liana, come with me for a moment."


    "Hmm? Miss Gloria?" Liana said, confused by the sudden need for secrecy.


    "Shhh, just wait," Gloria whispered, pulling Liana by the arm to a spot farther away from Javier.


    Liana frowned and looked back at Javier, who was happily fighting off his Pekkos for the last squid ball. The guards and other maids seemed to step back, almost as if they knew something was about to happen.


    "What''s going on? What does this mean?" Liana asked, her face showing her suspicion.


    Gloria leaned in closer and whispered, "Just wait and see, Miss Liana. Lord Garius''s orders are very important."


    "Lord Garius?" Liana blinked, her confusion growing.


    "Be patient, my dear. You''ll understand soon enough," Gloria said with a knowing smile, her tone playful but serious.


    Liana crossed her arms, staying where she was as she watched Gloria. Whatever was going to happen, it was clear that Gloria was following Lord Garius''s mysterious instructions closely.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 124 The Brat and the Bold ( 124 )

    As Javier enjoyed his roast meat with Buddy and Pikko, the delicious smell filled the air. Suddenly, he heard some noise nearby. Lifting his head mid-bite, he looked toward the growing commotion a short distance from their stall."Hmm?" Javier mumbled, curious. "What''s happening over there?"


    He turned to the vendor he was eating with. "Hey, who''s causing all that noise?"


    The vendor sighed and shook his head. "Ah, it''s that brat from the Jaist household again."


    "Jaist household?" Javier raised an eyebrow.


    The vendor leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "Yeah, the youngest son of High Baron Grimian. Every time he visits, he causes trouble¡ªtaking things without paying and acting like he''s better than everyone else."


    Javier narrowed his eyes, a sly grin forming. "Interesting¡­"


    Buddy tilted his head, seeming curious about Javier''s change in mood, while Pikko nudged closer, trying to sneak another bite of his food.


    At the commotion:


    "Please pay for the goods," an elderly vendor pleaded, her voice shaking but firm.


    "Hah! Do you even know who I am?!" the boy snapped, puffing out his chest. "I am the son of High Baron Grimian, of the Jaist household! How dare a commoner like you ask for payment from me?"


    The vendor hesitated, wringing her hands nervously. "But¡­ it''s just a few coppers¡­"


    The boy smirked arrogantly, leaning in closer. "You should be honored that I even stopped by your dirty stall. That''s payment enough!"


    Behind him, two guards from the Jaist household rested their hands on their swords, looking cold and threatening. One of them shouted, "Oi, old lady, you better watch what you say. How dare you insult our young master by asking for payment?"


    A murmur of anger spread through the crowd.


    One person stepped forward, red with anger. "Even our lord, Count Garius, never treats us like this! Who do you think you are, bullying an old lady in our town?"


    Another added, gaining confidence, "Yeah! If you''re so important, go back to where you came from!"


    The guards exchanged glances, gripping their swords tighter.


    From deeper in the crowd, a brave voice yelled, "Yeah! Screw you and your Jaist arrogance!"


    Javier grinned mischievously as he stood up, brushing crumbs from his clothes. He leaned down closer to Buddy and Pikko, speaking in a secretive tone.


    "Hehe¡­ Buddy, Pikko, ready for some fun?"


    The two Pekkos squawked excitedly, their eyes shining with eagerness.


    From the side, Liana noticed what Javier planned and stepped forward with concern on her face. "Young master, wait¡ª"


    But Gloria gently but firmly placed her hand on Liana''s arm.


    "Just wait, Liana," Gloria said with a calm smile.


    "But Miss Gloria¡ª"


    "Trust me. Lord Garius''s orders."


    Liana bit her lip, unsure but eventually stepped back, her eyes staying on Javier.


    Javier walked toward the commotion, moving casually as the crowd parted for him. The noise faded as he got closer.


    "Oh, look who we have here!" Javier called out, his voice full of mock pity. His eyes sparkled with amusement as he looked at the Jaist brat, who stood proudly with his guards. "You must be a poor boy."


    The crowd gasped, surprised by his words.


    Javier tilted his head and gave the Jaist brat a sly grin before tossing a copper coin at his feet. "Here, a little something for you. Don''t worry, I know it''s tough for families that can''t give their kids an allowance."


    The coin clinked on the cobblestones, making the Jaist brat''s face turn red with anger. "H-How dare you treat me like a beggar!"


    Javier leaned in closer, his grin growing wider as he lowered his voice so only the brat could hear. "Hmm? Aren''t you?"


    "You insolent commoner!" the Jaist brat yelled, his fists shaking.


    "Commoner?" Javier blinked innocently and then gasped dramatically. "Oh, no! You''re from the Jaist household? The oh-so-important Jaist household? Ohhhh, I''m so scared!"


    He pretended to be scared, shuddering exaggeratedly and smirking playfully.


    The guards from the Jaist household stepped forward, gripping their swords tightly. "You dare mock the Jaist family?!"


    Javier pretended to panic, raising his hands. "A-ah! No, no, I wouldn''t dare!" Then he turned to his Pekkos. "Buddy! Pikko!"


    The two large Pekkos squawked together, their size and sharp beaks making the guards nervous. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The guards froze, their confidence fading.


    "Oh my, how sad," Javier said, giving Buddy a pat on the beak. "Even a ''commoner'' like me has these impressive Pekkos. Meanwhile, the mighty Jaist household doesn''t even have one for their spoiled little boy?"


    The crowd burst into laughter, cutting through the Jaist brat''s pride.


    The brat''s face turned deep red, and his lips trembled as he shouted, "I''ll make you regret this!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his smirk staying strong. "Oh? And how will you do that? Cry to Daddy about how a ''commoner'' showed you up in public?"


    Laughter grew louder, with some people clapping and cheering for Javier''s cleverness.


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye as he continued to laugh. Buddy and Pikko squawked along, their sounds almost like laughter as they flapped their wings excitedly. The crowd roared with laughter too, really enjoying the show.


    "Now, now, poor ''noble,''" Javier said, waving his hand as if dismissing the boy. "Why don''t you pay the nice old lady for her goods and be a good boy? You know, like a proper noble should."


    The Jaist brat''s face twisted in anger. "You¡­ you don''t know who you''re dealing with! Once I tell my father, you''ll regret this!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his smirk still there. "Huh? And what''s your family going to do about it? Send an army to attack this town?"


    "Yes! A war!" the brat shouted, puffing out his chest, proud of his claim.


    Javier stared for a moment, then burst out laughing again, his voice ringing out in the marketplace. Buddy and Pikko sensed his joy and squawked louder, stomping their feet as if teasing the Jaist brat.


    "HAHAHAHA! Oh, this is too funny!" Javier said, clutching his stomach, tears forming in his eyes. "A noble who can''t even pay for their goods¡­ talking about war? Really? Do you even have that kind of money? Oh wait¡ª" He snapped his fingers dramatically. "You don''t! That''s why you''re stealing from an old lady!"


    The crowd joined in, laughing and pointing as the Jaist brat''s face turned bright red.


    "Y-You¡­!" the brat stammered, shaking with anger. "Kill that commoner!"


    The Jaist guards hesitated before drawing their swords, their hands shaking. They glanced nervously at the two Pekkos, whose beady eyes were fixed on them with an intense stare. Buddy stomped forward, letting out a deep, rumbling squawk. Pikko spread her wings, looking twice the size of the nearest guard.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, resting a hand on Buddy''s head. "Ooooo¡­ scary," he said sarcastically, giving Buddy''s beak a playful pat. "You know, if you''re scared of a couple of birds, maybe you''re in the wrong job."


    The guards flinched and stepped back, clearly not wanting to upset the large Pekkos.


    The Jaist brat seethed, stamping his foot. "What are you waiting for?! Attack him!"


    One of the guards whispered urgently, "Young master, these creatures are dangerous. We can''t¡ª"


    "Useless! All of you are useless!" the brat yelled, his face twisted in frustration.


    Javier let out a big sigh, shaking his head. "Honestly, this is embarrassing. For a ''noble,'' you really don''t act like one. If you don''t pay the nice old lady soon, I might have to teach you a lesson in manners."


    ( End of Chapter ) S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 125 Noble Pride, Noble Shame ( 125 )

    Javier smirked, feeling a surge of excitement. He leaned in closer, his voice sharp and mocking. "Here''s a lesson for you, brat!"SLAP!


    The boy''s head snapped to the side, his eyes widening in shock.


    "Pay!" Javier shouted, delivering another slap.


    SLAP!


    The boy''s cheeks flushed a bright red, tears welling in his eyes as Javier''s hand struck him repeatedly.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, some covering their mouths in shock, while others laughed or cheered quietly. The brat''s defiance crumbled, and he started crying, his voice breaking between sobs.


    "Stop it!" he wailed, tears streaming down his face.


    Javier crossed his arms, leaning back with an exaggerated sigh. "I''ll stop when you pay. Now, PAY!"


    The brat''s lip quivered, but before he could respond, his guards raised their swords, fueled by their master''s humiliation.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked menacingly, stepping closer and scraping their talons on the ground. The guards hesitated but stood firm, only to freeze as an overwhelming presence descended upon them.


    Thirty armored guards bearing the Armand household emblem appeared, their polished weapons shining in the sunlight. They flanked Javier, forming a solid wall of authority. Alongside them, a squad of impeccably dressed maids advanced, their serene yet intimidating demeanor commanding respect.


    Then, Gloria stepped forward, her tranquil smile somehow sharper than a blade. "My, my¡­ what do we have here?" Her soft voice carried an unsettling tone as she turned her gaze to the brat. "Young master, are you alright?"


    Javier grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, I''m fine, Gloria. Just giving our little guest a lesson in manners."


    The brat''s face drained of color as he looked around, his eyes flitting between the guards, maids, and the prominent emblem of the Armand household.


    "W-Wait¡­" he stammered, trembling. "Y-Young master?"


    Gloria''s smile grew sharper. "Hmm? Why, yes. This is Javier De Armand, the youngest son of Count Garius, the lord of this town and ruler of this entire region."


    Murmurs of astonishment rippled through the crowd as the brat''s bravado evaporated.


    Just then, the town guards arrived, the captain leading the way. "What''s going on here?"


    Gloria gestured toward the Jaist guards. "These men dared to raise their weapons against our young master. I trust you''ll handle them appropriately?"


    The captain nodded sharply. "Of course. Arrest them all!"


    The Jaist guards dropped their weapons, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched. The town guards moved in to apprehend them.


    Javier turned to Gloria with a mischievous smirk. "Gloria,if you please?"


    She gave him a small bow, her smile unwavering. "As you wish, young master."


    With a swift motion, Gloria stepped toward the brat, her calm demeanor unshaken as she raised her hand.


    SLAP!


    The sound echoed through the marketplace, silencing everyone.


    The brat crumpled to the ground, clutching his cheek and sobbing loudly.


    Gloria dusted her hands elegantly. "Now, then. Let this be a lesson in respect and humility." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier crouched slightly, resting his hand on Buddy''s beak for dramatic effect. His sly grin widened as he looked the brat square in the eye, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "I''m Javier De Armand, the youngest son of Count Garius, son of the actual lord of this region," he declared, his voice loud enough for the gathered crowd to hear.


    Gesturing lazily toward the food stalls, the Pekkos squawked in agreement. "And yet, even with my rank, I still pay for everything I eat. Every last bite." He leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Unlike some poor household, " Javier continued, his grin sharpening as the brat flinched. "Selling their title to avoid paying for a handful of goods? Pathetic."


    Murmurs of amusement and approval rippled through the crowd.


    Javier straightened, brushing off his tunic with exaggerated nonchalance. "And just for your information, my family rank is higher than yours. Yet here you are, flaunting your title like it''s a ticket to freeload? Hah!"


    He clicked his tongue, shaking his head dramatically. "What an embarrassment to nobles household."


    The brat trembled, cheeks red with humiliation and fear, and the crowd began to jeer openly at him.


    "Maybe," Javier added with mock contemplation, "you should take this opportunity to learn something. Like, oh, I don''t know¡­ how to behave like a decent human being."


    Buddy squawked loudly as if to emphasize Javier''s point, while Pikko strutted proudly in front of the brat, making him flinch again.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head as she watched Javier''s antics. While unconventional, his actions mirrored the principles she admired in the Armand household¡ªa family that valued honor and integrity over arrogance and entitlement.


    She glanced at the crowd; they were now cheering Javier''s boldness and laughing at the brat''s predicament. Despite Javier''s playful mockery, his stance against injustice resonated deeply with the townsfolk.


    "Young Master¡­ truly one of a kind," Liana murmured, a faint smile forming on her lips.


    Her thoughts drifted to the Armand household. Lord Garius¡ªa strong ruler¡ªhad instilled values of fairness and respect in his children. Unlike other noble families, the Armands never exploited their people; they protected their region and led by example, earning loyalty through action rather than fear.


    "It''s no wonder the people are fiercely devoted to their lord and his family," Liana thought, her gaze returning to Javier, now theatrically lecturing the brat, flanked by Buddy and Pikko like an eccentric general. She felt a swell of pride.


    "To serve a family like the Armands," Liana reflected, her expression softening, "is a privilege."


    Liana stepped forward, her composed demeanor commanding attention. She addressed the town guards'' captain in a calm yet firm tone, "Captain, I''m certain our young master has something to say regarding this situation."


    Javier smirked, arms crossed, while Buddy and Pikko squawked in apparent agreement.


    "Oh, absolutely," Javier said, his voice dripping with mock authority. "Capture this brat and ensure he pays for every single thing he''s taken. Not a single coin less. Only after that may you release him."


    The captain hesitated, a nervous look crossing his face. "But, young master¡­ this boy is of noble birth," he said, glancing uneasily between Javier and the brat.


    Before Javier could respond, Gloria stepped forward, her serene smile unwavering. She reached into her pouch and pulled out an official letter sealed with the Armand household crest.


    "This is an official order from Lord Garius himself," Gloria said, handing the letter to the captain. "Please proceed as instructed by our young master."


    The captain took the letter, his hands trembling slightly as he read its contents. His eyes widened in understanding, and he immediately straightened his posture. "As you wish, young master," he said, bowing deeply before signaling to his men.


    The brat''s protests were drowned out by the crowd''s murmurs and cheers as the guards seized him and his entourage. Javier, satisfied, turned to Buddy and Pikko, patting them both on their beaks.


    "Well, that''s settled," he said with a sly grin. "Now, who''s up for more food?"


    Liana sighed, her hand gently massaging her temple, while Gloria chuckled softly, her tranquil demeanor remaining unshaken.


    ( End of Chapter ) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126 Feathers and Feasts ( 126 )

    Javier looked around with a determined expression, scanning the bustling market stalls. "Now¡­ where''s the risu?" he muttered, his eyes darting left and right.Buddy and Pikko tilted their heads, squawking as if they were searching too.


    "Ugh... I can''t find it," Javier groaned, scratching his head in frustration.


    Liana stepped closer, her tone patient as always. "Young master?"


    Before she could continue, Gloria interjected with her usual serene demeanor. "If you''re looking for risu, young master, it''s served at the Armand family''s finest inn."


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Ehh? Really?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. The inn specializes in serving rare imports like risu."


    Javier shrugged, his playful grin returning. "Whatever. We can just ask the merchant who supplies the estate to bring some later. Ehehehe."


    Liana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Young master, did you forget the main reason you came to town today?"


    Javier paused, tapping his chin in mock thought. "Hmm? Risu?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He mulled it over for a moment, then waved dismissively. "After thinking it through, it''s better to just order it from the merchant. Way easier. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed deeply, but a small, resigned smile crept onto her face. Gloria chuckled softly, her serene expression unchanged.


    Javier turned to his feathered companions, Buddy and Pikko, who were already squawking in excitement. "Now, Buddy! Pikko! Let''s head to that stall next!"


    The two Pekkos squawked loudly, flapping their wings as they followed their young master with enthusiasm, leaving Liana and Gloria trailing behind with amused looks.


    Javier approached a stall brimming with fresh meat and slapped down five silver coins with a confident grin. "Give me meat this worth!" he declared, excitement bubbling in his tone.


    The merchant''s eyes widened in surprise. "Five silver coins? Coming right up!" he said with a delighted smile, quickly preparing the best cuts of meat.


    As soon as the merchant handed over the meat, Javier spun around. "Buddy! Catch this!"


    With a swift toss, the meat flew through the air, and Buddy, ever the hungry Pekko, caught it with precision, swallowing it whole in one gulp.


    "Pikko! Here!" Javier called, tossing another chunk.


    Pikko snapped it out of the air just as eagerly, squawking with delight as it devoured the treat.


    Javier kept the game going, laughing as Buddy and Pikko enthusiastically gobbled up every piece. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and his grin turned sly. "meheheheh"


    He tossed another piece of meat to Buddy, who caught it effortlessly. Then, Javier casually grabbed a fresh vegetable from the neighboring stall, ignoring the merchant''s startled expression, and tossed it to Buddy. "Buddy! Catch!"


    Buddy obediently caught it, only to freeze mid-gulp. The realization hit him as the vegetable slid down, and Buddy stared at Javier with wide, betrayed eyes.


    Javier doubled over with laughter, clutching his stomach. "Bwahahaha! Did you see his face? Priceless!"


    Buddy squawked loudly in protest, stomping his sturdy yellow legs in defiance and glaring at the vegetable stall as if accusing it of treachery.


    Pikko squawked in amusement, seemingly enjoying the spectacle as much as Javier.


    Wiping a tear from his eye, still laughing uncontrollably, Javier said, "Oh, Buddy, you''re too easy!"


    The entire scene drew smiles and chuckles from nearby merchants and passersby, charmed by the playful young noble and his lively Pekkos.


    Javier, still grinning from Buddy''s dramatic reaction, turned to the vegetable stall owner, who looked half-amused, half-bemused by the situation. He casually tossed a silver coin onto the counter. "Here, for the veggies," he said with a wink.


    The merchant chuckled, shaking his head. "Thank you, young master."


    Javier spun back to the meat stall, grabbed a strip for himself, and bit into it with relish. The juicy flavor only fueled his enthusiasm. "Buddy! Pikko! Here''s more!" he called, tossing more chunks to his Pekkos, who snapped them up eagerly, though Buddy kept a wary eye on the vegetable stall.


    Suddenly, Javier had another idea. He tossed another silver coins onto the meat stall counter with dramatic flair. "Liana, Gloria¡ªall of you, come eat!" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    He turned back to the merchant. "Here''s another ten silver coins. Give me all the meat you have!"


    The merchant''s eyes widened, barely able to contain his shock. "All the meat, young master?!"


    "Every last piece!" Javier declared, chomping into another strip. "My Pekkos need their feast, and so do my people. Come on, let''s make it a party!"


    Liana sighed softly but smiled as she approached, her usual composure tinged with warmth. "Young master, you''re far too generous."


    "Generous? Nah, just hungry," Javier replied, grinning mischievously.


    Gloria nodded with her serene smile, gesturing for the maids and guards to join. "Well, then, we shall graciously accept, young master."


    The merchant scrambled to prepare the remaining stock, handing out roasted and fresh cuts alike. Soon, the entire group was gathered around, eating together as the bustling marketplace filled with laughter and the delightful aroma of freshly cooked meat.


    Javier, holding a skewer of meat aloft, declared with a smirk, "A noble''s duty is to keep everyone happy and full. So, eat up!"


    As the lively atmosphere around the meat feast continued, Liana leaned closer to Gloria, her curiosity finally getting the better of her. "Miss Gloria," she whispered, careful not to disturb the others, "what exactly was in that letter you handed to the town guards earlier?"


    Gloria turned her serene smile toward Liana, speaking softly to match her tone. "Oh, that letter?" She chuckled lightly. "It was an official decree from Lord Garius himself. It states that any orders given by young master Javier are to be treated as absolute. Furthermore, it clarifies that our young master Javier will take full responsibility for his commands and actions."


    Liana''s eyes widened in surprise. "So, the decision to capture the Jaist household brat¡­"


    "Yes," Gloria continued with a knowing smile. "It places all accountability solely on young master Javier. In other words, should the Jaist household attempt retaliation, they would have to direct it toward Javier personally, not the Armand household as a whole."


    Liana blinked in astonishment, her gaze drifting toward Javier, who was laughing loudly with Buddy and Pikko. "But why would Lord Garius¡­"


    Gloria gave a slight nod, understanding Liana''s confusion. "It''s Lord Garius''s way of teaching young master Javier to handle responsibility while also protecting the family''s name. By making it clear that Javier acted independently, it ensures that the Jaist household cannot escalate the issue into a political feud."


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana sighed softly, her expression a mixture of admiration and concern. "Our young master truly isn''t like other nobles... but sometimes, I worry he''s too bold for his own good."


    Gloria chuckled, placing a reassuring hand on Liana''s shoulder. "True, but isn''t that boldness part of what makes him so special? Besides," she added with a glint of pride in her eyes, "the Armand household isn''t so easily shaken, not even by the likes of the Jaist family."


    Liana nodded, her gaze softening as she watched Javier toss another piece of meat to Buddy, his mischievous grin lighting up the moment. Deep down, she felt a growing sense of pride and trust in her young master.


    Liana furrowed her brows, worry evident despite Gloria''s calm demeanor. "So this means, no matter how hard the Jaist household¡ªor any other noble house¡ªtries to blame the Armand household as a whole, they can''t because it was solely young master Javier''s command?"


    Gloria nodded with a serene smile. "Exactly. The decree makes it clear that young master Javier acted independently. It protects the household while giving our young master full authority over his decisions."


    Still, Liana''s concern lingered. "But... what will happen to our young master? Won''t this put him in danger or make him a target for other nobles'' anger?"


    Gloria chuckled softly, her voice reassuring. "Hmm? Nothing will happen, dear. The nobles, including the Jaist household, understand the rules of engagement in noble politics. They cannot attack the Armand region directly over something like this. The decree ensures that this wasn''t a direct order from Lord Garius, which keeps the Armand household out of political crossfire."


    She paused, her eyes glinting with a mix of pride and mischief. "As for young master Javier himself, he''s protected by the Armand name, his position as the son of a Count, and, of course, our forces. Besides," Gloria added with a light laugh, "even if they wanted to blame him, they would struggle to do so. Our young master is more cunning than they give him credit for."


    Liana exhaled slowly, her tension easing. "I see... But it still amazes me how well-thought-out Lord Garius''s actions are. It''s like he foresaw every possible outcome."


    Gloria smiled warmly. "That''s the brilliance of the Armand household''s leadership. They protect their people and their own with wisdom and foresight. You''ll see, Liana. Our young master will only grow stronger and more capable under such guidance."


    Liana glanced at Javier, who was now laughing boisterously with Buddy and Pikko, his carefree demeanor masking the sharp mind beneath. A small smile crept onto her face as she thought to herself: "Perhaps I worry too much..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 127 Chivalry and Mischief ( 127 )

    Javier stretched his arms and shook off the excitement from earlier. He grinned mischievously and said, "That was fun! But honestly, I think I should have hit that brat more. Punching him would have felt better."Liana, standing just behind him, sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young master, please¡­"


    Javier turned to her, pretending to be confused. "What? That brat was causing trouble in our town. Isn''t it my job as the lord''s son to keep things in order?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow and replied firmly, "Maintaining order doesn''t mean resorting to violence, young master. You already taught him a lesson. Any more, and it would reflect poorly on the Armand household."


    Gloria, who had been quietly watching, chuckled softly. "Liana''s right, young master. As satisfying as it may have been, there''s a fine line between discipline and overstepping. You handled it well enough... in your own unique way."


    Javier shrugged with a carefree smirk and turned back to his pets, Buddy and Pikko. "Hmph. Fine, fine. I guess I''ll leave it at that. But if that brat tries something again, I''m not holding back."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, as if he understood Javier, while Pikko pecked at his shoulder, more interested in food than in justice.


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help smiling a little. "Sometimes, I don''t know if I should scold him or admire his confidence¡­" she muttered to herself.


    Gloria leaned closer and whispered with amusement, "It''s a bit of both, dear. That''s why he''s our young master."


    Javier tilted his head back and looked at the sky, which was now painted with orange as the sun began to set. He patted Buddy and grinned. "Hmm¡­ I think it''s time to head back to the estate. I''m full, and Buddy here looks like he''s had enough too."


    Liana, standing next to Pikko, chuckled softly. "Yes, yes, young master. Let''s go back." She gracefully got on Pikko.


    Gloria, always calm and composed, clapped her hands lightly to get the attention of the maids and guards who were busy cleaning up or keeping the streets calm after the earlier excitement. "Everyone, prepare to return to the estate."


    Before getting on her own horse, Gloria turned to the captain of the town''s guards and handed him another official document with a serene but commanding smile. "Captain, make sure to report to the Armand household if anything suspicious happens. You know how to reach us."


    The captain saluted sharply, standing tall and respectful. "Understood, Miss Gloria. We''ll keep the town secure."


    Javier climbed onto Buddy''s saddle easily, giving the large Pekko an affectionate pat. "Alright, big guy. Let''s head home. Maybe there will be something even better waiting for us back at the estate!"


    Buddy let out a squawk, as if agreeing, while Pikko chirped, ready to go at liana gentle command.


    With the Armand household''s group gathered, they began their journey back to the estate, moving in an organized procession through the town. Javier led the way with his mischievous grin, Liana riding beside him with a calm and watchful look. Gloria rode at the back, making sure everything was in order as they left.


    The townsfolk watched them go, whispering among themselves with admiration. The youngest son of the Armand household might be playful and unconventional, but he had once again shown why the Armand family was loved in their region.


    As Buddy strutted forward with a proud walk, his large frame catching the eyes of people passing by, Javier relaxed comfortably in the saddle, humming a cheerful tune. He felt happy, and his grin was wide as he thought about the exciting day they had.


    "Hehe¡­ This is the best. I wish we could do this every day," Javier said, his voice light and satisfied.


    Liana, riding Pikko beside him, glanced at him with a gentle but firm expression. "No, young master. You can''t."


    Javier groaned and slouched dramatically in his seat. "Why can''t I go outside more often like my siblings and half-siblings?"


    Liana spoke patiently, but there was a teasing tone in her voice. "Because they''re all adults now, young master. You''re still a child."


    Javier puffed his cheeks in playful irritation. "Yeah, yeah¡­ whatever."


    But inside, he felt frustrated. Haaa¡­ Nakamura Junichi, once an adult salaryman, was now treated like a child in this new world. He paused his thoughts and let out an internal sigh. Well, I am technically a child here, so I guess I can''t complain too much.


    "Argh! I can''t wait until I hit puberty in this world. Once I do, maybe I''ll start flirting with the girls around. Hehe¡­" Javier''s grin wavered for a moment as he remembered something. "Uhh¡­ but I have Liana¡­ so probably not." He sighed inwardly. "And then there''s Gracelle¡­ ugh."


    Shaking off his thoughts, Javier turned to Liana, curious. "By the way, Liana, I didn''t see any elves in town before."


    Liana glanced over at him, her silver hair shining in the sunlight. "Hmm? That''s because elves rarely come to human towns. Most elves stay in their own country. Some visit human towns, like me, but it''s mostly for work¡­ or marriage."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Humans can marry elves too?"


    Liana nodded calmly. "Yes, but it''s more common for elven men to marry human women. You do know there are big differences in our lives, right?"


    Javier tilted his head, confused. "Differences?"


    Liana smiled gently and explained, "Elves live for thousands of years, while humans usually only live up to a hundred. That gap in lifespan and culture can be¡­ challenging for many."


    Javier leaned back, thinking. "Huh¡­ so it''s mostly elven men marrying human women. That makes sense, I guess. But you''re here, working for a human family¡­"


    Liana''s eyes softened as she looked at him. "Yes, I am. And I don''t regret it for a moment, young master."


    Javier''s smirk returned. "Hehe¡­ Good. Because I''m keeping you forever."


    Liana''s cheeks flushed a little, but she quickly turned away, keeping her voice steady. "You always say such silly things, young master."


    While riding their Pekko side by side, Javier turned to Liana with a playful glint in his eyes. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her voice calm and composed as always.


    Javier''s smirk deepened. "Let''s say we got married, had a child, grew old together, and then I died. Would you marry someone else after me?"


    Liana''s grip on Pikko''s reins tightened. Her eyes narrowed, and her calm expression cracked, showing a rare flash of anger. "Young master!"


    Javier flinched slightly at her sharp tone but quickly recovered with a teasing grin. "What? It''s a valid question, isn''t it?"


    Liana slowed Pikko down, glaring at him. "Why would you ask something so ridiculous?!"


    Javier feigned innocence, shrugging. "I mean, elves live for thousands of years, right? What''s a hundred years with me in the grand scheme of things? You''d have so much time left¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Liana cut him off, her voice firm. "Enough! Young master, do you think I would treat such a bond so lightly?!"


    Javier blinked, surprised by her intensity.


    "If I ever¡­" she hesitated, her cheeks faintly pink, "married you, it would be because you''re irreplaceable. Don''t ever think otherwise!"


    Javier grinned slyly, leaning forward on Buddy. "Oho¡­ so you have thought about marrying me?"


    Liana''s face turned crimson, and she looked away, tugging Pikko''s reins as if trying to escape the conversation. "Young master, you are insufferable." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier chuckled, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Hehe¡­ I''ll take that as a yes."


    Behind them, Gloria watched the exchange with a serene smile, hiding her amusement at the young master''s antics and Liana''s rare flustered state.


    Inside Liana''s mind, a swirl of thoughts raced as she processed Javier''s words. If what you say is true, young master, I will try to find a way to extend your youth once you reach adulthood.


    The idea both troubled and intrigued her. She was aware of the vast differences in their ages and lifespans, and the thought of losing him after such a short time felt unbearable. Could I really find a way? she pondered. Elven magic is powerful... but would it be enough to alter fate?


    Liana caught herself before letting her imagination run wild. But would extending his youth truly be the right thing to do? She felt protective of him, wishing to shield him from the pain of loss and the realities of life. Yet, she also knew that there was a beauty to the fleeting nature of human life¡ªa beauty she couldn''t quite explain.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she glanced at Javier, who was blissfully unaware of the weight of her thoughts. I can''t let these feelings lead me astray, she reminded herself. He''s still just a child in many ways, even if he acts older than he is. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana''s resolve strengthened. Whatever happens, I''ll cherish the time we have. And if there is a way to prolong his youth, I will seek it out¡­ even if it means confronting the unknown.


    She cast a sideways glance at him, her expression softening. Yes, I''ll find a way to protect you, young master. I promise.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 128 From Soil to Schemes ( 128 )

    Javier crouched in the soft soil, planting sugarcane with a mischievous grin on his face. "This one here... and this one here,"A short distance away, Buddy and Pikko¡ªthe large, oversized Pekko¡ªwere scratching at the ground. Their large feet sent clumps of soil flying everywhere, but they weren''t helping Javier at all. Instead, they seemed to treat the farm as their personal playground, squawking occasionally in delight.


    Meanwhile, Liana sat comfortably at a portable table and chair set. She watched her young master with a mix of amusement and exasperation. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master," she called, her tone soft but tinged with mild reproach. "I believe it''s best if you hire workers for this." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier glanced up at her, brushing some dirt off his hands. "Huh? Not yet. After I finish this¡­ hehehe," he replied, his sly grin widening as though he had some elaborate plan brewing in his mind.


    Javier wasn''t alone in his endeavor. Around him, his puppet knight army was hard at work. Dozens of armored figures moved with mechanical precision, their glowing eyes focused on their tasks. Some were planting sugarcane alongside Javier, while others constructed a sturdy fence around the vast farmland.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "Young master, only you would use a small army of knights for farming."


    Javier shrugged, still grinning. "Why not? They don''t need food, water, or rest. Plus, they''re faster than humans. It''s perfect!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly, as if protesting their lack of involvement. Javier glanced at them and laughed. "Ehehe, maybe I''ll let you two plant something later. But for now, just have fun!"


    As the puppet knights tirelessly worked and the large Pekkos continued their chaotic scratching, the farmland slowly began to take shape. For Javier, this wasn''t just about planting sugarcane; it was the beginning of another grand scheme.


    "Eheheh... see? Finished in just half a day for this big farm!" Javier stood proudly, wiping dirt off his hands as he surveyed the newly planted sugarcane field. His puppet knights were now neatly arranged, awaiting their next command, while Buddy and Pikko lounged nearby, looking smug after their fun.


    Javier turned to a small bundle of cocoa saplings sitting in a corner. "Now, onto the cocoa trees! They''ll make this farm even better."


    Excitedly, he picked up one of the small saplings and examined it, but his grin quickly turned into a frown. "Lianaaaaa!" he wailed. "The tree... it''s dead! Ugh, why didn''t we plant this before going to town?!"


    Liana merely smiled as she set her teacup down. She walked over to Javier. "Let me see, young master," she said, taking the wilted sapling from his hands.


    "It''s no use... it''s dead already. Just look at it!"


    Still smiling, Liana crouched down and examined the sapling. "Where do you want to plant it?"


    "I told you, it''s hopeless,"


    Ignoring his doubts, Liana dug a small hole, gently placed the sapling inside, and covered the roots with soil. Then, she poured a bit of water from a flask she carried and placed her hands over the young tree. A soft green glow emanated from her palms as she channeled her magic into the plant. Slowly, the sapling began to straighten, its leaves regaining their vibrant green hue.


    Javier''s eyes widened in awe. "Ohhh!!! I didn''t know you had that kind of magic!"


    "Hmm? This is nothing special. As long as the tree isn''t completely dried out, we elves know how to revive it."


    Javier leaned closer, curiosity piqued. "You mean all elves can do this? That''s amazing!"


    She smiled gently. "It''s just part of our affinity with nature, young master. Trees and plants are deeply connected to us."


    Javier stood up, rubbing his chin as if pondering something profound. Then he grinned. "Alright! With your magic, this farm is going to be the best in the region!"


    "Now, now, young master," Liana said gently, glancing at the waterway Javier had constructed on the farm. The smooth channels directed water efficiently across the field, a clear sign of his ingenuity. She smiled, clearly impressed.


    "Perhaps it''s better to hire workers to look after this farm. This system you''ve created will make their job much easier¡ªespecially for watering."


    "Hmm... but how much would we have to pay them?"


    "Two silver coins a month per worker," Liana replied calmly.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Oh? That low?"


    "Hmm? That''s actually quite high, young master. Do you know how much workers in other places earn? Most farm laborers barely make one silver coin a month. Here, under the Armand household, even the maids earn five to seven silver coins because they''re special recruits¡ªtrained in defense, offense, and many other skills."


    Javier blinked, absorbing the information. "Wait, so the average worker only earns... what? One silver to two silver coins a month?"


    "Exactly," Liana nodded. "That''s why working for the Armand household is considered prestigious. Even for ordinary tasks, workers under your family are well-paid compared to others."


    "Ohhhh!! No wonder when Father opened the hiring before, so many people tried to join!" Javier exclaimed, a spark of realization lighting his amber eyes.


    Liana nodded with a soft smile. "Exactly, young master. The Armand household is known for treating its employees well. Even the soldiers in the barracks earn four to six silver coins a month. And that''s not all¡ªthey''re provided with a place to live, food during work hours, and regular training to improve their skills."


    Javier scratched his head, grinning sheepishly. "Wow... I guess I never really thought about how much Father invests in the people who work for us."


    "It''s one of the reasons the Armand household is so respected, not just in this region but beyond," Liana added. "Your father believes in fostering loyalty through fairness and opportunity, and it''s paid off. That''s why even during tough times, the people here stand by your family."


    Javier crossed his arms, nodding thoughtfully. "Hmm... That''s smart. Treat people right, and they''ll have your back. I should keep that in mind for when I grow up and manage things myself."


    Liana chuckled softly. "You already have the right mindset, young master. Though... perhaps a little less teasing and more focus would be wise."


    "Hey, teasing is part of my charm!" Javier shot back with a cheeky grin, earning an exasperated but fond shake of the head from Liana.


    As they continued discussing plans for the farm, Javier couldn''t help but feel a growing appreciation for how his family managed their responsibilities. It wasn''t just about power or wealth¡ªit was about creating a community that thrived together.


    "Hmmm... I wonder who we should hire?" Javier mused, tapping his chin while looking at the freshly planted farm.


    Liana, ever composed, replied, "Young master, you cannot just randomly hire anyone. We need trustworthy and skilled workers."


    Javier groaned, slumping slightly. "Ugh... that''s too much effort."


    After a brief pause, Liana suggested with a small smile, "How about asking the butler, Mr. Alf, for assistance in this matter? He has a keen eye for evaluating people."


    Javier froze, a look of mock horror crossing his face. "Ugh... the serious old man? Guh... he''ll lecture me for hours about responsibility, diligence, and who knows what else!"


    Liana chuckled softly. "That may be true, young master, but you know he always has your best interests at heart. And no one is better at ensuring we hire the right people."


    Javier sighed dramatically, throwing his arms in the air. "Fine, fine! I''ll ask Mr. Alf. But if he starts lecturing me, I''m blaming you!"


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with amusement. "Of course, young master. I''ll be sure to take full responsibility."


    Javier grumbled under his breath but couldn''t help the small grin tugging at the corner of his lips. Deep down, he knew Liana was right¡ªeven if dealing with Alf wasn''t his favorite task.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 129 From Fields to Crystals ( 129 )

    The hiring process for workers on Javier''s farm went very well, thanks to Mr. Alf. After Javier asked his mother, Lady Francesca, for help, she quickly got Lord Garius to assign Alf to assist him. With Alf''s careful selection, five skilled workers were chosen, and cozy little houses were built near the farm for them to live in.As the new workers started their jobs, Javier went to his workshop.


    "Tadaa!" Javier shouted, his eyes shining with excitement as he revealed his latest invention¡ªa magical sugarcane processing machine. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana, sitting on a soft couch in the corner, looked up from her book, "Young master, what are you working on now?"


    Javier turned to her with a big grin. "Look! The Sugarcane Magic Machine! It can extract and refine sugar easily. Isn''t this amazing?"


    Liana smiled softly. "It seems like every time I see you, you''re making something new. First, it was that magic cannon, then the anti-air mana cannon. What''s next? A machine that builds other machines?"


    "Hmm, that''s not a bad thought. But first, let''s focus on sugar! Imagine it, Liana¡ªour very own sugar supply at Armand Estate. We''ll be the sweetest place in the whole area!"


    Liana chuckled and went back to her book, but she kept an eye on him. "As long as your inventions don''t explode unexpectedly, I guess this plan is... okay."


    Outside the workshop, Buddy and Pikko, resting near the Pekko pen, squawked as if they agreed with Javier''s words.


    Liana set her book aside, crossing her arms as she watched Javier feed the sugarcane into the shiny machine he had just finished. "Young master, you planted all that sugarcane, but what will you do with the leftover stalks? You''re not going to waste them, are you?"


    Javier turned to her with a mischievous grin. "Ehehe... Waste? Never! Watch this!"


    With a flourish, he activated the Sugarcane Magic Machine. The device hummed to life, glowing softly as it began extracting the sugary juices. Enchanted mechanisms and crystal-infused chambers worked seamlessly to transform the liquid into sparkling crystals.


    As the first batch of rock sugar formed, Javier held it up proudly. "Ta-daa! Rock sugar¡ªpure, sweet, and irresistible! I call it... the Armand Crystal Delight!."


    Liana leaned forward, her eyes widening as she examined the sparkling crystals. "Young master... This is impressive. But sugar... this isn''t known yet, is it?"


    Javier chuckled, shaking his head. "Not yet, but it will be. Imagine this in tea, desserts, or even medicine! It''ll change everything. And since no one else knows about it, the Armand Household will be the first to introduce it. The credit will go to my family, not to me."


    Liana tilted her head, intrigued. "Why not take the credit for yourself? This invention could make you a legend."


    Javier shrugged, a sly smile appearing. "Nah, too much attention. If I take the credit, I''ll end up in politics and business, and that stuff is boring. Let my parents deal with that. I''ll enjoy the results and stay free."


    Liana shook her head, amused and impressed. "You''re as clever as ever, young master. But how do you plan to introduce this?"


    Javier tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Simple. I''ll talk to Mother. She''s smart and influential enough to present this as the Armand Household''s breakthrough. I''ll just hand over the first batch and let her handle the rest."


    Liana nodded, appreciating Javier''s strategy. "Very well, young master. But I must say, this discovery is quite remarkable. You may be underestimating its impact on the world."


    Javier smirked, popping a piece of rock sugar into his mouth. "I know exactly how much, Liana. The world just isn''t ready for the genius of Javier De Armand."


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in agreement as they peeked through the workshop window, clearly interested in the sugar. Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly as Javier hummed a cheerful tune, feeding sugarcane into his magical machine with satisfaction shining in his eyes.


    Javier rubbed his hands together, his grin widening. "Now, Liana! Go ask the merchant to supply more sugarcane to the estate. We can''t let the machine sit idle while we wait for ours to grow. The more we have, the more we can produce! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, gracefully rising from her chair. "Fine, young master. I''ll contact the merchant and arrange for a steady delivery. But don''t get carried away, alright?"


    Javier waved her off, his mind racing. "Carried away? Never! Sugarcane is too cheap right now! We''re ahead of the curve. Ehehehe... It''s going to be the next big thing!"


    Javier began pacing the workshop, scheming aloud. "Hmm... I should talk to Father about getting more land. The Armand region is under his control, but only 20¨C30 percent is used for villages, towns, and farming! And the mines I discovered? They''re running profitably under our family''s management. Why stop there?"


    Liana paused, glancing back at him with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Young master, you sound like you''re planning to take over the entire economy."


    Javier smirked, striking a triumphant pose. "Why not? If Father has idle land, we might as well use it! Imagine fields of sugarcane stretching as far as the eye can see, fueling an empire of sweetness! The Armand household will dominate not just in strength but in innovation! Ehehehe!"


    Liana tilted her head, curiosity piqued. "Young master, what if other noble households start farming sugarcane after seeing its potential?"


    Javier paused for a moment, then smirked confidently. "Hmm? That''s even better! We can buy the sugarcane from them at a low price, process it into sugar, and sell the finished product at a premium! It''s a win-win for us."


    He gestured dramatically at his sugarcane-processing machine, pride radiating from him. "Besides, they can''t build a machine like this! Eheheheh! Only I, the genius Javier, know how to create such a masterpiece."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure no one else could figure it out?"


    Javier hesitated briefly before puffing up his chest. "Well¡­ uh¡­ probably not! Even if they tried, without my advanced magic crafting skills and¡ª" he tapped his temple with a grin, "¡ªthe blueprint stored right here in my brilliant brain, they wouldn''t get far. Copying the idea isn''t as easy as it sounds!"


    Javier tapped a section of his sugarcane magic machine with a smug grin, tracing the sleek cylindrical component. "See this part here, Liana? Do you think they could even make a cylinder like this? Or this piece over here? And don''t get me started on this mana crystal¡ªlook at the size of it! You''d need advanced magic crafting just to shape it, let alone assemble it into something functional."


    He crossed his arms triumphantly, his eyes gleaming with pride. "This sugarcane magic machine isn''t something you can throw together in a day. It''s assembled piece by piece, every part manually crafted with my skills."


    Liana, still seated on the couch with her book, glanced up and tilted her head. "You seem very certain, young master."


    Javier leaned closer, smirking. "Heh, I know they can''t copy it. Even if they had the raw materials, the knowledge, and the mana crystals, they''d still lack the skill to replicate this precision. I bet they''d give up halfway through, baffled by how to fit the pieces together."


    Stepping back, he placed his hands on his hips and laughed victoriously. "No noble household stands a chance against my genius! They might try, but in the end, they''ll just be scratching their heads, wondering how I pulled it off. Eheheheh!"


    Liana smiled faintly at his enthusiasm. "Well, young master, it seems you''ve thought of everything. Let''s just hope your confidence proves as indestructible as your machine."


    Javier chuckled. "Confidence? It''s a guarantee, Liana. Let them try. By the time they figure out step one, we''ll have sugar on every table in the kingdom!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in support, seemingly cheering on their young master, while Liana shook her head with amused resignation. "Very well, young master. I''ll leave the kingdom''s sweet future in your capable hands."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 130 The Sweet Taste of Ambition ( 130 )

    Javier puffed out his chest dramatically, one hand on his hip and the other gesturing grandly toward the heavens. "Ehem! And I, the genius Javier, will sell sugar not just to the nobles but also to the commoners at an affordable price!"Liana raised an eyebrow, lowering her book. "Hmm? Why would you do that, young master? Wouldn''t selling only to nobles and royals yield a higher profit margin?"


    Javier spun on his heel, pointing a finger in the air like a lecturer about to deliver a groundbreaking lesson. "Hah! Yes, selling to nobles and royals does bring high profits per transaction. But, Liana, the key is not just profit per unit¡ªit''s about scale! The more consumers we have, the more profit we generate. For sugar, we don''t need massive margins per sale. A small profit multiplied by countless consumers... Ehehehe!"


    He clasped his hands together, a mischievous glint in his eye. "And! Kekeke... My father will be so busy dealing with all the demand, he''ll be running around like a headless pekko. I bet he''ll grow so stressed, he''ll go bald in no time!"


    Liana blinked, her lips twitching as she tried to hold back a laugh. "Young master, that''s quite the... elaborate plan."


    Javier grinned even wider, pacing like an evil mastermind. "Oh, but it doesn''t stop there! Once the sugar business starts booming, I''ll shift it under Mother''s management¡ªor even turn it into a full Armand family enterprise! That way, Father gets the headaches of setting it up, and I get to enjoy all the benefits while keeping my hands free for more fun!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master¡­"


    Javier waved her off with a carefree chuckle. "Nope! I love my freedom too much to be tied down. Ehehehe!"


    A sudden knock interrupted Javier''s triumphant gloating.


    Before he could rush to hide his prized sugarcane magic machine, a deep, commanding voice sent shivers down his spine.


    "Javier!"


    "Eeep!! Father!!" Javier squeaked, his usual confidence evaporating instantly.


    Lord Garius stepped into the workshop, flanked by Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette, both wearing their calm yet intimidating expressions.


    Lord Garius narrowed his eyes. "Who''s going bald?"


    "Umm...umm...errr..." Javier scrambled for an excuse, his eyes darting around the workshop for an escape.


    Lord Garius''s gaze landed on the sugarcane machine. "Hmm? What is that?"


    Javier stammered, his mind racing. "Uh...ah...it''s...it''s nothing! Just...a fancy...uh...decorative contraption! Totally useless!"


    Lord Garius crossed his arms, unimpressed. "Alf?"


    Without hesitation, Alf appeared behind Javier like a shadow and locked his arms in place with a firm grip.


    "Eeepp! Father! Let me explain¡ª" Javier protested, flailing uselessly.


    Lord Garius turned to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    The ever-smiling battle maid bowed. "Yes, my lord." With a flick of her fingers, glowing magical threads sprang forth, binding Liana to her chair before she could react.


    "Eeeekkk!! I''ll tell! I''ll tell!" Javier cried, realizing the situation was hopeless.


    Liana sighed, slumping in resignation. "Young master... you truly bring this upon yourself."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, his expression cold and sharp. "Well? Start talking, Javier. What is this ''plan'' you''re hiding?"


    Javier gulped, sweat forming on his forehead. "I-It''s a...a sugarcane processing machine...for making sugar..."


    Lord Garius''s gaze didn''t soften. "Sugar? What are you planning now, boy?"


    Javier grinned nervously, hoping his charm might work. "Uh...to make the Armand name famous and boost the family fortune? Hehehe¡­"


    Lord Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Why do I feel like this is going to cause me more headaches than it''s worth?"


    Errinette chuckled lightly. "Shall I interrogate him further, my lord?"


    "No!!" Javier blurted out. "I''ll explain everything, I swear! Just...let me go first!"


    Lord Garius stared at his son for a moment before motioning for Alf to release him.


    "Start talking," he ordered.


    Javier took a deep breath, ready to lay out his grand plan¡ªor at least the parts that wouldn''t get him grounded for life.


    Lord Garius leaned back slightly, his sharp gaze fixed on Javier. "Oho, this is good, Alf. So... this farm and business... you''re planning to hand it all over to me, huh?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehehe... y-you could say that, Father¡­"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, and Javier braced for a lecture. Instead, the Count gave a small nod. "Hmm... very well. I''ll take it under the Armand estate''s jurisdiction and ensure this machine¡ªor whatever you call it¡ªstays securely within our lands."


    Javier sighed in relief. "Yes, esteemed Father!!" he exclaimed, standing upright and saluting dramatically, as if he''d just pulled off the world''s greatest negotiation.


    Garius maintained his stoic expression, though a flicker of something softer passed through his eyes. He felt a swell of pride for his youngest son.


    Turning to his butler, Garius said, "Alf?"


    Alf stepped forward. "Yes, my lord?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Call the workers to begin construction of a factory for this ''sugar machine'' within the estate. Ensure it is well-guarded. Also, inform General Hesbeirn to deploy a security detail to safeguard the factory and its operations."


    Alf bowed. "As you command, my lord."


    Lord Garius then shifted his gaze to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    With her usual composure, Errinette smiled pleasantly. "Yes, my lord?"


    "See to it that the sugarcane farm, as well as this ''cocoa'' or whatever Javier calls it, is properly handled by the new workers. Make sure they are supervised and the farm remains productive."


    Errinette curtsied gracefully. "Consider it done, my lord."


    Javier, trying to gauge whether his father was angry or amused, relaxed when Garius gave him a small nod. "Good work, Javier," he said gruffly. "Just... don''t get carried away."


    "Hehehe... of course not, Father! Everything is under control!" Javier replied, though his mischievous grin suggested otherwise.


    As Lord Garius and his entourage left the workshop, Liana gave Javier a knowing look. "Young master, you seem awfully pleased for someone who just handed over their project to their father."


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Let him handle the boring stuff. I''ve got bigger plans brewing, Liana. This is just the beginning!"


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana sighed, already bracing herself for whatever craziness her young master would come up with next.


    Walking away from Javier''s workshop, Lord Garius, Alf, and Errinette paused briefly under the shade of a tall oak tree.


    Alf adjusted his gloves, a rare smile softening his usual stoic expression. "My lord, it seems the Armand family is destined to rise higher and higher."


    Lord Garius''s lips curled into a proud grin, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Heh, that''s why I let that boy do as he pleases. Not only did he handle that brat from the Jaist household perfectly, but now he''s inventing something that could redefine our household''s income."


    He gazed out at the sprawling estate, envisioning the future. "More shops will open. More opportunities for our people. The Armand family will grow stronger, not just in wealth but in influence as well."


    Errinette, standing gracefully at his side, added with a warm smile, "That''s true, my lord. Javier''s foresight in involving Lady Francesca in the business will only solidify the family''s reputation. By the way¡­"


    She leaned in slightly, her tone playful yet respectful. "It seems your plan to¡ª"


    Lord Garius immediately raised a hand, cutting her off with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Shhh, Errinette. No need to speak of that now."


    Alf chuckled softly, adjusting his posture. "As expected of you, my lord."


    Lord Garius chuckled, his voice low and filled with amusement. "Let the boy think he''s outsmarting me. The truth will come to light when the time is right."


    Lord Garius stretched his neck and looked at Alf. "Alf, where''s Hesbeirn? I haven''t seen him today."


    Alf replied calmly, "I think he''s busy checking the new recruits, my lord. Today is the last round of selections."


    Garius let out a big sigh and slumped his shoulders. "Haaa¡­ Hesbeirn could let the other officers handle that. They can do it. I guess he just doesn''t want to hang out with us anymore."


    Errinette covered her mouth and laughed softly. "Maybe he''s trying to avoid your famous ''hangout sessions,'' my lord."


    Alf tried to hide a smile, but he couldn''t fully succeed. "To be fair, my lord, your ''sessions'' usually end with someone passed out from too much wine or sparring."


    Garius smirked and put his hands on his hips. "Tch, sparring builds character! And wine? That''s just good friendship. Hesbeirn is too serious sometimes. Maybe I''ll go find him and bring him out myself."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "I''m sure he''ll appreciate that, my lord¡­ in his own way."


    As they walked, Garius waved his hand dismissively but couldn''t hide a small grin. "Hmph. He owes me a drink anyway."


    Lord Garius let out a low groan and rubbed the back of his neck as he looked at Alf. "Alf¡­ do we have any updates on the ''movement'' we''ve been watching?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord. The full report is on your desk. However¡­" He paused with a rare smirk. "It seems a certain lord decided to skip his duties today."


    Garius winced and looked away. "Guh¡­ you caught me. I just needed some fresh air!"


    Errinette, walking beside them, shook her head playfully. "Really, my lord. You haven''t changed since you were a boy. Always finding ways to avoid paperwork."


    Garius crossed his arms with a small grin. "Heh. It''s better to stay this way. It makes life more interesting."


    Errinette sighed, sounding playful but serious. "Now, my lord, a proper noble should keep up appearances, especially one as respected as you."


    Garius straightened his back dramatically, puffing out his chest as if to mock her. "Like this? All noble and stiff?"


    Alf and Errinette exchanged amused looks before Errinette replied dryly, "Exactly, my lord. But I doubt you can hold that pose for more than ten seconds."


    Garius held the pose for exactly five seconds before slumping again. "Ugh. Who enjoys standing like that? It feels unnatural!"


    Errinette chuckled softly. "And yet, you wonder why young Master Javier acts like you."


    Garius grinned mischievously. "He''s a good kid, isn''t he?"


    Alf laughed softly. "Indeed, my lord. He reflects his father well¡­ at least in some ways."


    Garius thought for a moment, narrowing his eyes as he walked. "Our resources are quite strong now, right? Gold, supplies, and all that?"


    Alf nodded calmly. "Yes, my lord. Our businesses have expanded, and the success of the mine and trade routes has really increased our resources. The treasury is more than enough."


    Garius smiled slyly. "Do you think we could use some of that money to recruit more soldiers? Maybe even improve your ''household,'' Alf, and Errinette''s elite battle maid unit?"


    Errinette tilted her head, interested. "My lord, are you suggesting we expand the maid unit''s? Or give them more training for advanced tactics?"


    Garius chuckled. "Both, actually. If we want to stay ahead of other noble families and any threats, we need to make sure our forces are the best. And with Javier causing trouble, I''d rather be ready for anything."


    Alf added, his voice steady, "That''s a smart choice, my lord. More soldiers would strengthen our borders and improve security. And upgrading the elite battle maids would make them even stronger."


    Errinette smiled softly, her posture relaxed but confident. "I would be happy to lead those upgrades, my lord. With the right resources, we can make the unit unbeatable."


    Garius nodded. "Good. Let''s start making plans. The Armand family isn''t just going to hold our ground¡ªwe''re going to take charge in this region and beyond."


    Alf said, "I''ll prepare a detailed budget and report on the best way to use the funds, my lord. Should we include General Hesbeirn in the recruitment plan?"


    Garius waved his hand dismissively but smiled. "Of course. Let''s pull that stubborn man away from his ''duties'' and get him involved. He''ll thank me later."


    Errinette chuckled softly. "And as always, you''ll take the credit, my lord?"


    Garius smirked. "Naturally. What''s the point of being the head of the family if I can''t enjoy the glory?"


    Alf and Errinette exchanged knowing glances, silently agreeing that the Armand family was set to rise even higher under Garius''s ambitious leadership.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 131 The Reluctant Scholar ( 131 )

    "Ehhhh!? School!?" Javier shouted as he dramatically threw himself onto the nearest couch. "I don''t want to go!"Lady Francesca, always patient, knelt beside her youngest son and gently brushed his messy black hair. "Honey bun, it''s just for three months."


    Javier sat up suddenly, his amber eyes wide with exaggerated fear. "Noooo!! I don''t want to!"


    Francesca sighed softly but kept her calm smile. "Honey bun¡­ just for three months, okay?"


    Javier crossed his arms and flopped back down, groaning dramatically. "But Mother! I''ve learned everything I need! Why do I have to go to school? School is boring¡­ Just ask me anything, and I''ll prove it!"


    Francesca tilted her head, amused. "Alright, honey bun. What''s one hundred plus one hundred?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Seriously, Mother? Two hundred. Is this even a question for me?"


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Her smile didn''t change. "Okay then, how about twelve times eighty-eight?"


    Without hesitation, Javier replied, "One thousand fifty-six." He rolled his eyes. "Mother, come on. Is this what the academy teaches? These questions are too easy for me."


    Francesca chuckled softly and lightly tapped his nose. "Still, honey bun, it''s important to go to school, meet other kids, and¡ª"


    "Blergh!" Javier stuck his tongue out playfully and buried his face in her lap. "I don''t need to socialize. I have Liana and Buddy!"


    Francesca''s expression softened as she stroked his hair gently. "Just for three months, honey bun. You''ll be fine, won''t you?"


    Javier groaned, turning his face away. "Nope. I won''t survive. I''ll die of boredom."


    Before she could respond, he grinned mischievously and jumped off the couch, running toward the door. "Catch me if you can, Mother!" he yelled, laughing as he dashed out.


    Francesca shook her head, watching him disappear around the corner. "That boy¡­" She smiled fondly. "Such a handful."


    From the shadows, Lord Garius''s voice rumbled with a quiet chuckle. "You let him get away too easily, Francesca."


    She glanced back at him with a knowing smile. "Oh, he''ll come around. Eventually."


    Garius smirked. "Eventually, huh? If he''s anything like me, that might take a while."


    Francesca smiled serenely, her confidence strong. "He''s more like me, dear. He''ll listen¡­ eventually."


    Lord Garius let out a deep sigh as he lay down on Francesca''s lap, his tough demeanor softening under her gentle touch. She stroked his hair, her expression calm yet thoughtful.


    "Hmmm¡­" Garius muttered, closing his eyes. "I wonder how we''ll get him to school. I know he knows almost everything already, but he still needs a proper education."


    Francesca chuckled softly, tracing soothing patterns on his forehead. "It''s not about what he knows, dear. It''s about making sure he can stand with his peers when the time comes."


    Garius opened one eye and smirked. "A fancy way of saying we need to drag him there, certificate or not."


    She laughed, her voice light and melodic. "Something like that. How about we ask Liana? She''s the only one who might convince him without making a scene."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh, that''s a good idea." His smirk turned into a genuine smile as he touched her cheek.


    Francesca leaned down, their eyes locking. Without saying a word, she pressed her lips to his in a tender kiss, her love evident in how she lingered.


    When she finally pulled away, Garius chuckled, his voice warm with amusement. "You always know how to convince me, don''t you?"


    Francesca smiled, brushing a stray hair from his face. "It''s a talent, my dear. Now, rest. Tomorrow, we''ll talk to Liana and see what she thinks."


    Garius nodded, looking content. "Fine, but if she can''t do it, we''re tying him up and dragging him there ourselves."


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that."


    Lord Garius let out a heavy sigh, his serious tone breaking the tender moment. "I don''t want to be seen as a father who sends some of his children to school while abandoning another. The other noble families will talk, and you know how rumors spread."


    Francesca''s gaze softened as she cupped his cheek, her warm eyes meeting his. "You''re not abandoning him, dear. Javier has always been¡­ different. You''ve given him the freedom to explore his talents in ways no school could provide."


    Garius frowned. "I know, but people won''t see it that way. Even if I believe he''s smarter and more capable than most scholars, appearances matter in our position."


    Francesca nodded slowly, understanding the weight of his responsibilities as both a father and a noble. "That''s why this isn''t just about teaching him. It''s about showing the world that the Armand family values education and unity. If Javier attends, even for a short time, it will silence any whispers."


    Garius ran a hand through his hair, frustration and resignation on his face. "You''re right, as always. Still, convincing that boy will be a challenge in itself."


    Francesca smiled gently. "Leave that to Liana. She has a way with him that neither of us do. If anyone can get him to agree, it''s her."


    Garius grinned faintly, shaking his head. " Fine, let''s see what she can do."


    Francesca leaned down again and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. "We''ll handle this together, my love. Just like we always do."


    "By the way, darling," Francesca began, her fingers gently tracing patterns on Garius''s chest.


    "Hmmm?" he replied lazily, enjoying the rare moment of peace.


    "You should spend more time with Phenelopie this time. You know she''s pregnant now."


    Garius raised an eyebrow, his expression calm. "Hmm? It''s still early. I''m not abandoning her. You all have your turns with me, and today is your turn, right? Out of the seven days, you get two, Garcinia gets two, and Phenelopie gets three since she''s expecting."


    Francesca gave him a pointed look. "Still¡­"


    Garius sighed, brushing a hand through his hair. "I will, Francesca. When her belly grows bigger, I''ll make sure to give her the extra attention she needs. For now, let me stick to the usual routine, alright?"


    Francesca shook her head, a soft smile on her lips. "Haa¡­ You''re really stubborn sometimes."


    Garius smirked. "That''s why you fell for me, isn''t it?"


    Francesca chuckled lightly before leaning down to kiss him again, her lips lingering on his. "Maybe. But that doesn''t mean I won''t keep nagging you about it."


    "Francesca¡­"


    "Yes, darling?" she replied softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead.


    "Do you remember our loving days?" Garius asked, his voice tender.


    Francesca smiled warmly. "How could I ever forget?" Her eyes softened with memories.


    Garius chuckled, a playful gleam in his gaze. "Right? My lovely mage."


    She let out a soft laugh, leaning closer. "And you, my ever-persistent knight. You always knew the right words to win me over."


    "It wasn''t hard," Garius teased. "How could I not fall for the strongest and most beautiful mage in the kingdom?"


    "Oh, stop," Francesca said, lightly swatting his arm, her cheeks flushing pink. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius grinned, pulling her closer. "I mean it, Francesca. Those days were the best of my life. And even now, they still are."


    Francesca nestled against him, her heart swelling. "Mine too, Garius. Always."


    His hand brushed against her cheek, his playful grin shifting to something softer.


    "Francesca¡­" he murmured, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    She raised an eyebrow, recognizing that familiar glint in his eyes. "Yes, darling?"


    He leaned in closer, whispering teasingly, "You know¡­ it''s been a while since we truly enjoyed our time together. What do you say?"


    Francesca''s face turned a shade pinker, but she smiled knowingly. "Darling, you really are relentless."


    "Only because I''m hopelessly in love with you," he quipped, his charm shining through.


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "Fine, but don''t think you''re getting out of your duties tomorrow."


    "Agreed," Garius replied with a grin, pulling her into his arms.


    They shared a quiet, loving moment, the room filled with warmth and affection¡ªa bond that only grew stronger with time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 132 Tea, Tactics, and Temptation ( 132 )

    Lady Francesca sat gracefully on the veranda, warm morning sunlight filtering through the trees as she sipped her tea. Her maids quietly attended to her needs while Liana stood at a respectful distance, tall and poised.Francesca placed her teacup down with a delicate clink and shifted her serene gaze to Liana. "Liana," she called softly.


    Liana stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Yes, madam? You called for me?"


    Francesca smiled warmly. "There''s something I''d like to ask of you."


    "Of course, madam. How may I assist?"


    Francesca''s expression turned thoughtful as her fingers brushed against the rim of her teacup. "Can you persuade Javier to attend school?"


    Liana blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard. She quickly composed herself, knowing that persuading her young master wouldn''t be simple. She had known him since birth and had seen how stubborn and clever he could be.


    "Madam, I cannot promise success," Liana said carefully, her tone respectful. "But I will do my utmost to try."


    Francesca chuckled lightly, a knowing look in her eyes. "I understand how challenging he can be. Just do your best to talk to him. That''s all I ask."


    Liana straightened, her resolve firm despite the daunting task ahead. "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca picked up her teacup again, taking a leisurely sip as the morning breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers. "Thank you, Liana. If anyone can reach him, it''s you."


    Liana nodded and retreated gracefully to consider how she might approach the young master about something he clearly disliked. Convincing Javier to do something he didn''t want to do would require her patience, wit, and perhaps a touch of cunning.


    Inside Francesca''s mind, a playful grin formed as she sipped her tea, her calm exterior hiding her thoughts. If Liana can''t persuade him... and he refuses to attend school... then I''ll just have to use the plan.


    Her smile deepened, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Oh, I know my dear Javier. He''ll refuse outright, just as I expect. But with the plan in place... he won''t be able to resist.


    Francesca chuckled softly to herself, drawing the attention of one of her maids, who tilted her head curiously. Francesca waved her off gently, her mind already spinning with strategies.


    Ah, my clever little honey bun, she mused internally. You may think you''re always one step ahead, but remember¡ªyour mother knows you better than anyone else.


    She set her teacup down, maintaining her serene demeanor, and leaned back slightly in her chair, gazing toward the garden where Javier often played. Let''s see how far you''ll run this time, my little genius.


    Meanwhile, Javier stretched his arms lazily, leaning against Buddy, his loyal Pekko, who was comfortably sprawled under the shade of a large tree. The soft rustling of leaves above and the gentle chirping of birds created a peaceful atmosphere. Javier had just finished his breakfast and was enjoying the calm moment.


    "Ehehe... this is real life!" Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s orange feathers. "Real freedom! No annoying meetings, no deadlines, no¡ª" He paused and sighed dramatically. "Well... it''s a bit boring without a PC, smartphone, or games, though. I mean, what do you expect? This isn''t Japan!" He chuckled to himself, his grin getting wider.


    Buddy let out a cheerful squawk, tilting his head to look at Javier with his wide, expressive eyes.


    "Buddy!" Javier called playfully, scratching the Pekko''s neck. "You''ve got it good, you know? Eat, sleep, walk around... no responsibilities. Ahh, maybe I should just take up the Pekko lifestyle." He flopped onto his back with a laugh, gazing at the sky through the gaps in the tree branches.


    Buddy squawked again, as if agreeing with him, and nuzzled Javier with his curved beak.


    "Ehehe, good boy," Javier said, rubbing Buddy''s beak. "You''re the best partner I could''ve asked for."


    The two stayed under the tree, enjoying their carefree moment. The soft breeze carried the scent of fresh grass and the occasional sound of distant voices from the estate. For Javier, this was freedom¡ªat least for now.


    Javier stretched his arms and sat up slightly, scanning his surroundings. "Hmm¡­ now, where''s Liana? My beautiful elf future bride¡­ ehehehe." He smirked, imagining Liana''s usual exasperated yet fond expression whenever he teased her.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    But before he could dwell on that thought, he spotted someone walking toward the Pekko pen. His grin widened mischievously as he recognized who it was. "Ohh! Ehehehe¡­ Gloria!"


    Gloria, the calm and elegant head of the household maids, approached with her usual serene demeanor. Her wavy hair swayed gently as she moved, her graceful posture showing quiet confidence. Javier couldn''t help but admire her beauty¡ªrefined, mature, and undeniably alluring.


    "She''s hot, beautiful, and sexy," Javier muttered under his breath, a sly grin forming on his face.


    Gloria noticed his gaze and stopped a few steps away, tilting her head slightly. "Ara¡­ Young Master Javier, why are you grinning like that? Are you up to some mischief again?"


    Javier cleared his throat and patted the ground beside him. "Ehem, ehem¡­ Gloria, why don''t you sit here for a moment? Take a break. You''ve been working hard, haven''t you?"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, her soft smile unchanged. "Oh my, such consideration from the young master? How rare." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, don''t leave me hanging," Javier said, flashing his best charming smile. "Just for a little while."


    With a gentle laugh, Gloria sat down beside him. Before she could react, Javier casually leaned over and laid his head on her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Young Master!"


    "Ahhh¡­ this is the life," Javier said with a contented sigh. "Your lap is the perfect pillow, Gloria."


    Gloria shook her head, letting out a soft chuckle. "Ara, ara¡­ you''re quite bold, aren''t you? If Lady Francesca or Liana saw this¡­"


    "Eh, they''re not here," Javier replied nonchalantly, waving his hand dismissively. "Besides, you won''t tell, right?."


    Gloria sighed with a faint smile, gently brushing some of Javier''s messy hair away from his face. "What am I going to do with you, Young Master?"


    "Just keep being amazing," Javier said with a playful smirk, closing his eyes and savoring the moment. "Life''s too good right now."


    Javier grinned mischievously, his eyes sparkling with playful mischief. "Ehehehe¡­ how about it, Gloria? Become my second wife when I turn 18 soon?"


    Gloria froze for a moment, her serene expression flickering with surprise before she chuckled softly. "Ara, Young Master, you do know how to flatter a lady, don''t you?"


    "Hey, I''m serious!" Javier insisted, his smirk widening. "You''re beautiful, elegant, and smart. What more could I want in a wife? You''d be perfect as my number two¡ªright after Liana, of course."


    Gloria laughed softly, her warm hand gently caressing his hair as though he were still a child. "Now, now¡­ don''t rush things. You''re still far too young to think about such matters."


    "But I''m growing up fast!" Javier argued, his tone playful but with a hint of genuine determination. "And you know I''ll be an adult soon. So¡­ we''ll see, right?"


    With a soft sigh, Gloria smiled down at him, her fingers brushing a stray strand of hair from his face. "We''ll see when you become a proper adult, Young Master. Until then, don''t let your imagination run wild."


    Javier chuckled, closing his eyes and leaning into her touch. "Deal. But don''t be surprised when I come back for your answer in a few years, Gloria."


    Gloria shook her head with a faint smile, her voice full of amusement and affection. "Oh, Young Master¡­ what am I going to do with you?"


    "Just keep pampering me like this," Javier replied cheekily, a contented grin spreading across his face. "I could get used to this."


    "Troublemaker," Gloria murmured, but her smile lingered as she continued to humor the bold and charming young lord.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 133 Jealousy and Jests ( 133 )

    Liana''s eyes narrowed as she saw Javier from a distance, relaxing with his head on a maid''s lap. She walked faster, her long silver hair swaying behind her as she tried to see who it was.Who is that maid? she thought angrily. How dare she let my Young Master act like this with her?


    As she got closer, she recognized the maid and stopped, letting out a deep sigh. "Of course... Gloria," Liana muttered quietly, feeling irritated but trying to hold it back.


    She watched for a moment, seeing Javier''s happy grin and Gloria''s gentle smile as she stroked his hair.


    Hmph! Liana thought, crossing her arms. This girl always lets him do whatever he wants. She even lets him kiss her whenever he likes! Isn''t she supposed to set limits as the head maid?


    When Liana approached them, she put on a calm face, but her voice had a sarcastic tone. "Good morning, Gloria. I see you''re¡­ quite busy with our Young Master."


    Gloria looked up with a calm smile, not bothered at all. "Ara, good morning, Liana. Isn''t it a lovely day? The Young Master wanted to rest here, so I couldn''t say no."


    Liana crossed her arms, her tone sharp but polite. "You couldn''t say no, or you didn''t want to? Gloria, why do you always let him enjoy your company like this?"


    Gloria laughed lightly, still brushing Javier''s hair as she looked down at him. "Oh, Liana, isn''t it obvious? The Young Master is such a charming boy. And besides," she added with a teasing sparkle in her eyes, "he even proposed to me."


    "Proposed?" Liana''s eyebrow twitched, but she quickly hid her surprise with a small, tight smile. "Oh, really? How¡­ unexpected."


    Javier, sensing the tension, awkwardly scratched his head. "Uh, Liana, I was just joking, you know? Gloria and I were just¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Liana grabbed his wrist. "Young Master, it''s time for your next lesson. We can''t waste any more time here."


    "Lesson?" Javier blinked, confused. "I don''t remember¡ª"


    Gloria, not wanting to give up, held onto his other arm. "Now, now, Liana, the Young Master deserves some relaxation. Why don''t you let him stay a bit longer?"


    The two women stared at each other, the tension strong.


    "Gloria," Liana said with a polite but firm smile, "the Young Master has responsibilities. Surely, as the head maid, you know how important discipline is."


    "And surely," Gloria replied, equally calm, "as his personal maid, you know how important it is for him to relax."


    Javier, caught in the middle, looked from one to the other, sweat forming on his brow. "Uh, ladies¡­"


    Ignoring him, both women pulled at his arms, each trying to win.


    Finally, Liana huffed and pulled harder. "Young Master, we''re going. Now."


    Gloria smirked, letting go with a playful shrug. "Fine, fine. But remember, Young Master, my lap is always available if you need a break."


    Javier laughed nervously as Liana pulled him away, her grip strong and her steps quick.


    Inside, Liana silently fumed. This isn''t over, Gloria. Not by a long shot.


    Behind them, Gloria watched with a knowing smile, whispering to herself, "Ara¡­ it seems someone''s a little jealous."


    As they walked away from Gloria, Liana held Javier''s wrist tight, making him yelp.


    "Aww¡­ Oww! Eeeek! Liana, that hurts!"


    "Hmph!" Liana didn''t loosen her grip, her eyes shining with annoyance. "How dare you flirt with another girl when you have me!"


    Javier blinked, his mouth moving but no words coming out. "Err¡­ uh¡­ I wasn''t¡ªI mean, I¡ª"


    Liana gave him a sharp look, making him stop trying to explain. "No excuses, Young Master! You''re too young to propose to anyone, especially her!"


    "But¡­ but I was joking!" Javier said, but his voice sounded unsure.


    "Hmph!" Liana kept walking quickly, pulling him along like a heavy sack.


    Javier sighed, trying to keep up. "Liana, come on! You''re being too harsh!"


    She didn''t answer, but her cheeks got a little red.


    After a moment, Javier whispered, "Jeez¡­ why are you so jealous?"


    "I heard that!" Liana snapped, gripping his wrist even tighter.


    "Ow! Ow! Okay, okay, I''m sorry! Please let go!" Javier begged, waving his arms around.


    Liana finally stopped and faced him, looking annoyed and embarrassed. "Young Master, you need to understand something."


    Javier gulped, staring at her with wide eyes. "W-What''s that?"


    Liana leaned in closer, her expression softening a bit. "You''re not just any boy. You''re special¡­ to this household, to everyone who knows you¡­" Her voice became very quiet. "And to me."


    Javier looked at her, surprised by how her tone changed.


    Then, just as fast as her soft side showed up, it went away. Liana stood up straight, her usual calm self back again. "So stop causing trouble and making silly proposals."


    Javier smiled shyly. "Got it. No more proposing to anyone but you, Liana."


    Her face turned pink, and she quickly looked away. "Hmph! You''re impossible, Young Master."


    As they entered the manor, Javier couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re cute when you''re mad, you know that?"


    "Silence!" Liana shouted, her voice echoing in the hall as she pulled him toward his next lesson.


    When they arrived at Javier''s study room, Liana didn''t waste any time. She pushed him onto the couch with a firm shove and stood over him with her arms crossed.


    "You stay here!" she commanded, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "If you dare to flirt again, Young Master, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Before Javier could say anything, Liana turned around and marched out of the room, her long silver hair swaying behind her.


    As soon as the door closed, Javier leaned back on the couch, a sly grin on his face. "She''s so cute when she''s mad," he murmured to himself. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His amber eyes sparkled with mischief as he stretched out, putting his arms behind his head. "Hehe¡­ Those reactions are exactly what I want to see. She''s always so calm and elegant, but when she gets flustered like that¡­" He chuckled softly, his grin getting bigger. "It''s absolutely priceless."


    Javier closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about how she looked. The way her cheeks turned red, the slight pout on her lips, and the fire in her eyes¡ªit was perfect.


    "Of course," he added to himself, "her serious face is really hot, but teasing her is way more fun."


    He smirked, already planning his next playful move. "I wonder how far I can push her next time¡­ Eheh, Liana, my beautiful future bride, you''re making this way too entertaining."


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Javier''s thoughts.


    "Come in," he called, sitting up a bit.


    The door creaked open, and Gloria walked in, carrying a tray filled with tea and biscuits.


    "Young masterrrr¡­" she said with a warm smile.


    Javier''s face brightened. "Ohhhh!! Gloria!!" Without hesitation, he leaned forward, and she responded with a soft, lingering kiss on his lips, her movements calm and gentle.


    After the kiss, she carefully placed the tray on the table and smoothed her apron. "There, there¡­" she said, brushing his hair affectionately.


    Javier grinned, still feeling mischievous.


    "Now, young master," Gloria said, her tone gentle but firm, "sit and relax. Enjoy your tea."


    He gave her a playful salute. "Okay, Gloria!"


    A moment later, the door swung open again. Liana stepped inside, carefully carrying her own tray filled with milk, tea, and roasted meat. Her cheerful expression froze instantly.


    Right in front of her was Gloria, sitting on the couch with Javier casually sprawled across her lap, his head resting comfortably against her chest. Gloria was gently stroking his hair while he grinned up at her.


    Liana''s eye twitched. Gununu~! She felt her frustration rising as she thought, Really, young master?! I was gone for just a minute, and she''s already here stealing my place?!


    Her grip on the tray tightened slightly, but she tried to stay calm. "Young master," she said, her voice steady but sharp, "I see you''re... comfortable."


    Javier, sensing the tension, sat up quickly and flashed a sheepish grin. "Oh, Liana! You''re back! Look, Gloria brought me tea too!"


    Gloria, always composed, smiled sweetly at Liana. "Just helping our young master relax. Would you like to join us?"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly. Oh, I see how it is, Gloria... But she just walked over, set her tray on the table with a decisive thud, and put her hands on her hips.


    "Well, young master," she said with a pointed smile, "since you''re so well taken care of, I suppose you don''t need this roasted meat I prepared with care?"


    "W-Wait, Liana! Don''t take it away! I was waiting for that!" Javier protested, quickly reaching for the tray.


    Liana huffed, casting a triumphant glance at Gloria. You might win a few battles, but this war is mine.


    Gloria simply chuckled, amused by the whole situation.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 134 Promises and Partings ( 134 )

    "I believe you have your own duty, Miss Gloria," Liana said with a polite smile, though her tone carried a sharp edge.Gloria chuckled, unfazed, and gently pressed Javier''s head harder against her breast. "I''m sure our young master wants to relax with me for just a little while," she replied sweetly, her fingers lightly brushing through his hair.


    "No," Liana said, her smile tightening. "You should go and tend to your duties now, Miss Gloria."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, her playful smirk widening. "Ara... jealous?"


    "Not even a bit," Liana shot back, though the firmness in her voice betrayed her.


    "Haaa... fine," Gloria sighed dramatically, leaning toward Javier. Before Liana could stop her, Gloria planted a quick kiss on his lips, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    "See you soon, young master," she purred, winking as she gracefully stood up and left the room.


    Javier stared after her, frozen, while Liana''s smile remained firmly in place. But the moment the door closed, she let out a low, audible huff.


    "Young master," Liana said, her voice dangerously calm as she took his hand and sat down beside him. "We need to have a serious talk about boundaries."


    Javier scratched the back of his head nervously. "Err... umm..."


    Liana crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at him. "What? Was her kiss better than mine?"


    Javier''s eyes widened in alarm. "Umm... no, of course not!"


    Liana''s gaze sharpened, clearly unconvinced. Before he could say anything else, she leaned in, grabbed his collar, and pressed her lips firmly against his in a fiery kiss. Javier''s thoughts momentarily blanked as the intensity of her emotions washed over him.


    She pulled back just enough to look him straight in the eyes, her emerald gaze challenging. "Which one is better?"


    Javier blinked rapidly, his face flushed. "You, of course! Definitely you!"


    "Hmph," Liana huffed, leaning back but not letting go of his hand. "Good. Don''t forget it."


    Javier nodded quickly, deciding it was safer not to push his luck. Inside, though, he couldn''t help but grin to himself. Seeing Liana like this¡ªpassionate and flustered¡ªwas priceless.


    Liana straightened up, shaking off her earlier embarrassment. "Now, young master, we need to talk about something important."


    Javier tilted his head, a mischievous grin on his face. "Oh? What is it?"


    "It''s about school, young master. Madam asked me to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Javier jumped up from the couch, his grin widening. "No way! Hahaha!" He dashed toward the door, laughter trailing behind him.


    "Blergh! I don''t want to go! I hate school!" he shouted, his voice bouncing off the walls as he ran down the hallway.


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young master..." Taking a deep breath, her emerald eyes narrowed. "You can run, but you can''t hide!"


    She sprinted after him, her silver hair flowing behind her as she tried to catch up. But Javier wasn''t just any child¡ªhe was using magic to boost his speed, making him a blur through the manor.


    "Really, young master? Why do you hate school so much?" Liana called, her voice echoing as she pushed herself to keep pace.


    "No way! I don''t want to go!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he rounded a corner.


    "Young master!" Liana yelled again, pushing herself to move faster.


    But Javier was determined. "No way!" he shouted back, grinning as he practically flew through the halls.


    Eventually, Liana slowed down, panting as she leaned on her knees. She scanned the corridor, but there was no sign of him. Letting out an exasperated sigh, she stood up straight and brushed a strand of hair from her face.


    "This time, he really gave it his all," she muttered, shaking her head. "I couldn''t even come close."


    Liana adjusted her uniform and started walking back to the veranda, a slight frown on her face. "I wonder what I''ll tell Madam Francesca about this... She won''t be happy."


    Liana finally gave up the chase after her young master, realizing it was a lost cause for now. She adjusted her uniform and headed to the garden, where Lady Francesca was enjoying tea with Lord Garius. They sat under a beautifully crafted gazebo, surrounded by blooming flowers, with their personal maids attending to them. Lord Garius was focused on a report, while Francesca casually flipped through documents, her elegance shining in the morning sun.


    Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette stood nearby, ever vigilant, ensuring their lords'' comfort and security.


    Liana approached and bowed gracefully. "Pardon me, Madam, my Lord."


    Francesca looked up, her serene smile unwavering. "Hmm... Liana. Report."


    Liana took a deep breath, her posture stiff. "I''m sorry, Madam, but I couldn''t persuade young master to attend school."


    Francesca''s smile deepened, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes as she turned to Garius. He responded with a hidden smirk, his lips curling slightly in amusement.


    "By the way, Liana," Francesca began, her tone light but deliberate.


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana asked, tilting her head slightly in curiosity.


    "Starting tomorrow, you are no longer Javier''s personal maid."


    Liana froze, her eyes widening in shock. "B-But, Madam¡ª"


    Before she could continue, Lord Garius set down his report and fixed her with a firm gaze. "You failed to persuade him. Starting tomorrow, you will be attending to Lady Francesca instead."


    "As.. you command, my Lord," Liana replied, her voice steady despite the heaviness in her heart. She bowed deeply and turned to leave, her steps slow and burdened with emotion.


    As she walked away, the weight of the announcement pressed down on her. "What should I tell the young master?" she whispered to herself, gripping her hands tightly.


    Liana couldn''t believe it. After serving and attending to her young master for so long, today was the last day she would be by his side.


    Liana sat silently on the bench, the cool breeze brushing against her face as she tried to steady her trembling hands. Her chest felt heavy, an unfamiliar ache spreading through her. She had always prided herself on being composed, unshaken by the challenges of her duties, but today was different.


    Tears began to flow down her cheeks as she whispered, "I''m sorry, young master."


    Memories of their time together flooded her mind¡ªhis laughter, the playful moments ,Javier''s mischievous grin when he teased her, his determination during training sessions, and the way he''d casually call her his future bride without a hint of hesitation. Every moment spent by his side was etched into her heart.


    "I''ve been with him since he was a baby," she whispered, her voice cracking as fresh tears welled up. "How am I supposed to leave now?"


    She wiped her tears hastily, trying to regain control of her emotions. The young master deserved someone strong, someone who wouldn''t falter. And yet, here she was, breaking down at the thought of being separated from him.


    I wish things could be different," she murmured, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    Leaning back against the bench, she gazed up at the sky. "It''s for his own good," she told herself, though the words felt hollow. "Madam and Lord Garius must have their reasons."


    But the ache in her chest didn''t subside; it only grew as she thought about how Javier might react. Would he even care? Would he laugh it off, or¡­ would he miss her, even just a little?


    She sniffled, brushing away the tears that wouldn''t stop falling. "Please, young master," she whispered to the empty garden. "Understand that I only want the best for you. I''m sorry if I''ve failed you." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside her. She knew she had to be strong, but the thought of not being there for Javier made her heart ache even more.


    As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, she hoped that somehow, he would understand why she had to go. "Please forgive me," she whispered again, her voice barely audible in the quiet garden.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 135 A Heartfelt Farewell ( 135 )

    Liana walked slowly toward the Pekko pen, her steps heavy with emotion. As she approached, Buddy and Pikko perked up, chirping softly at her arrival. Their vibrant feathers shimmered in the sunlight, a sight that usually brought her peace. But today, her heart felt too heavy to find any comfort."Hello, Buddy, Pikko," she said softly, kneeling by the trough. Her hands moved, changing the water and refilling their food. She brushed her fingers along Buddy''s beak, his playful nudge almost bringing a bittersweet smile to her face.


    "They love you, you know," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Liana paused, her hands resting on the edge of the trough. The lump in her throat grew harder to swallow as she thought about Javier¡ªthe young master who had been her everything. She had watched him grow, laugh, and become the bright, mischievous boy who never failed to warm her heart.


    "Buddy, Pikko," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please¡­ look after him for me, okay? Keep him safe¡­ make sure he doesn''t get into too much trouble."


    Her vision blurred as tears spilled down her cheeks. She tried to hold them back, wiping her face with trembling hands, but it was no use. The pain of leaving Javier, of no longer being able to serve him the way she always had, was too much to bear.


    "I don''t want to leave him," she sobbed, clutching the side of the trough. "But I can''t disobey orders. If I do¡­ I''ll be dismissed. And then¡­ then I won''t be able to see him at all."


    The thought of being completely separated from Javier was unbearable. Even if she could no longer serve as his personal maid, at least this way she could still see him from afar. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing.


    She took a shaky breath, trying to calm herself. "I just hope¡­ he understands someday," she murmured, looking up at Buddy and Pikko. "Please¡­ keep him smiling."


    Liana stood, her legs weak beneath her. She patted Buddy one last time and gave Pikko a soft stroke along her feathers before stepping away. As she walked back toward the manor, she glanced over her shoulder one last time.


    "I''ll always care for you, young master," she whispered. Then, with a heavy heart, she turned away and continued on her way, the sound of her footsteps fading into the distance.


    Liana quickly wiped her tears, taking a deep breath. She straightened her posture, ensuring she looked composed and serious as always. Today would be her last day serving her young master, and she was determined to make it as normal as possible. No one would notice her inner turmoil¡ªnot even him.


    As she entered the manor, she scanned the halls with practiced precision. Her steps were steady, but her heart felt heavy. Turning a corner, she spotted Javier attempting to sneak out of the storage room, likely hiding after yet another one of his mischievous stunts.


    "Young master," she called firmly, her voice steady but with a hint of warmth.


    "Eeeekk! Umm¡­ Liana¡­" Javier stammered, scratching the back of his head with a guilty grin.


    "It''s already past lunchtime," she said, her tone carrying an air of gentle authority. "Let''s head to the dining room."


    Javier blinked before breaking into a wide grin. "Hehehe¡­ I love you, Liana!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed softly, rolling her eyes but managing a small smile. "Yes, yes¡­ now, young master, let''s go. No more running off."


    "Wait, wait! You cooked for me, right?" Javier asked eagerly, falling in step beside her.


    Liana paused for a moment before nodding. "Of course, young master. Now behave and follow me."


    The familiar banter between them brought a fleeting warmth to her heart. Even as the weight of what was to come loomed over her, she was determined to make this last day a perfect one for him.


    Javier took another bite of the tender, juicy meat and looked up at Liana, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Wow¡­ Today''s meat tastes special. Why is that?"


    Liana, standing behind him as always, gently shook her head with a faint smile. "Nothing special, young master. It''s just the usual. Perhaps it''s because it''s my cooking and not the chefs''."


    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Javier replied, his voice muffled slightly as he took another bite.


    He focused on his plate, savoring the meal with enthusiasm. Liana, as composed as ever, stood by with a napkin in hand, gracefully wiping the corners of his mouth when necessary. Though her movements were precise and professional, there was a quiet tenderness in her actions¡ªa faint trace of emotions she worked hard to suppress.


    Oblivious to the storm in her heart, Javier continued to eat with his usual gusto, occasionally glancing up at her and grinning. Liana simply nodded in acknowledgment, her serene demeanor unbroken.


    After finishing his lunch, Javier stretched his arms lazily and leaned back in his chair.


    "Now, now, young master¡­ time for your nap," Liana said in her usual calm tone, though there was a subtle softness in her voice today.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his sharp senses catching onto the slight difference. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, standing poised as always.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hmm?" She tilted her head slightly, her expression serene. "Oh¡­ nothing, young master."


    "But you''re different today," Javier insisted, his piercing eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s always about study or training after lunch, but today¡­ this feels off."


    Liana''s lips curved into a small, reassuring smile, though her heart felt heavy. "Nothing is wrong, young master¡­ really."


    Javier studied her for a moment longer, his instincts telling him there was more to her words. But seeing her composed face, he decided not to press further.


    "Well¡­ if you say so," he finally replied, though doubt lingered in his mind.


    When they reached Javier''s bedroom, Liana guided him to the bed as usual. He lay down with a wide grin, clearly up to something mischievous.


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave, Javier reached out, pulling her down onto the bed. Before she could react, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly.


    "Ah, young master," Liana said, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Despite her protest, she couldn''t help but smile.


    He buried his face in her soft breast, letting out a contented hum. "You''re so warm, Liana."


    Liana chuckled softly, stroking his hair gently. "Now, now, young master¡­ it''s time to sleep."


    "But this is so comfy," Javier murmured, his voice muffled.


    She shook her head with a fond smile. "Hush now. Rest."


    As she continued to cradle him gently, she couldn''t help but cherish the moment. Knowing this was their last day together made it bittersweet, but she kept her emotions tucked away, focusing on the present.


    As Javier''s breathing slowed, signaling he had drifted into a peaceful sleep, Liana gently stroked his hair, her eyes soft with emotion. She leaned down, pressing a tender kiss on his forehead.


    "Just remember, young master," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "I will always love you and care for you."


    Carefully, she adjusted herself to lie beside him, wrapping her arms around his. Javier instinctively snuggled closer in his sleep, his trust in her unwavering even in his dreams.


    Liana''s heart ached as she held him, knowing this was likely the last time she could share such a quiet, precious moment with him. She vowed to make it last, cherishing every second of her duty today.


    "I''m sorry, young master," she murmured, tears silently trailing down her cheeks. "I''m sorry I couldn''t do more for you."


    She closed her eyes, letting the rhythm of his breathing lull her into a bittersweet calm. For today, she would stay by his side until the very end, fulfilling her role one last time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 136 Lost Without You ( 136 )

    Javier woke with a start, blinking as sunlight streamed through the curtains. A glance at the clock revealed it was already afternoon. No one had woken him up today?"Hmmm?" he muttered, stretching lazily. "Maybe Liana''s busy or letting me sleep in today. Ehehe."


    He yawned and rolled out of bed, rushing to the bathroom for a quick shower. After refreshing himself, he pulled on his casual clothes.


    Heading to the dining room, he expected to see Liana, but the room was empty.


    "Hmm?" Javier tilted his head, puzzled. He made his way to the kitchen. "Uh, Chef! My lunch, please! A lot of meat."


    "Of course, young master," came the swift reply from the kitchen.


    Javier plopped down at the table, eagerly waiting for his meal. It wasn''t long before a household maid arrived with the food.


    "Hmm? Where''s Liana?" he asked, looking around.


    "I haven''t seen her today,young master" the maid replied with a polite smile.


    "Oh... well, no matter." Javier grinned, digging into his meal. The plates piled high with meat were just how he liked it, and he was determined to enjoy every bite. His mind briefly wandered back to Liana, but for now, he was content.


    The day felt a little different, but he brushed it off as just another strange, peaceful moment. Still, a nagging feeling lingered in the back of his mind, though he couldn''t quite place it.


    After finishing his lunch, Javier dashed out of the manor, heading straight to the Pekko pen. His excitement grew at the thought of spending time with Buddy and Pikko.


    When he arrived, he saw Buddy and Pikko outside the pen, pecking at the ground. Their bright feathers shimmered in the sunlight, but their movements seemed sluggish.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm?" Javier frowned, walking closer. The trough was empty, and the water bucket hadn''t been refilled.


    "Why''s there no food? And the water hasn''t been changed either?" he muttered, scratching his head in confusion. Shrugging it off, he decided, "Well, whatever. I''ll take care of it!"


    Grabbing the food sack, Javier filled the trough with feed and replaced the water.


    "Buddy! Pikko! Food''s ready!"


    Both Pekkos perked up at the sight of the food and rushed over. They began eating.


    "Look at you two! You''re acting like you haven''t eaten in days," he said with a grin. But then his smile faded slightly. "Wait... why do you look so starved? Liana always makes sure you''re fed."


    Something felt off, but he couldn''t quite place it. Shaking the thought away, he patted Buddy and Pikko on their beak. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you guys,"


    Javier stood near the Pekko pen, hands on his hips and a playful grin on his face. "Now¡­ where''s Liana? How dare she ignore Buddy and her own Pikko? Today, I''m going to scold her. Ehehe¡­"


    He glanced around the estate grounds. "Hmm? Where is she?" His grin faltered slightly. "Liaaanaaa!" he called out, his voice carrying through the yard.


    No response.


    Javier''s brow furrowed. "Weird¡­ Lianaaaaa?" He tried again, louder this time, but the silence that followed felt unsettling.


    Javier dashed inside the manor. His first stop was the kitchen, where Marita and a few other household maids were busy with their chores.


    "Hey, Marita, have you seen Liana?" Javier asked, impatience creeping into his voice.


    Marita shook her head. "I haven''t seen her, young master."


    Javier muttered a soft "Hmm..." under his breath and moved toward the courtyard. Only the guards were there, patrolling as usual.


    Something didn''t feel right. "Liana never leaves without telling me," he murmured. Standing still for a moment, he closed his eyes and activated his tracking skill, expanding his senses across the estate.


    Nothing.


    "Ehh?" Javier''s eyes snapped open in disbelief. "She''s... not here?"


    His heart sank. Liana''s absence was more than just unusual¡ªit felt wrong. For the first time, panic flickered in his chest as the realization dawned.


    Javier''s heart raced as he darted around the estate, calling out frantically, "Where''s Liana?! Liana!!"


    He came across a few household maids in the hallway. "You!" he pointed at one of them, catching his breath. "Where''s Gloria? I need to ask her something."


    One of the maids hesitated before responding, "Miss Gloria is accompanying Lady Francesca to town, young master."


    "Fine, then where''s Liana?!" he demanded, urgency lacing his voice.


    The maids exchanged uncertain glances. "Uhh¡­"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Finally, one of the maids spoke up, her voice hesitant. "You¡­ you didn''t know, young master?"


    "Know what?" Javier''s gut tightened, sensing the gravity of her words.


    "She¡­ she was dismissed¡­"


    Before the maid could say more, Javier''s world spun. "Dismissed?!"


    Without waiting for further explanation, he bolted down the hallway, panic and confuse. "Liana! Lianaaaa!!!" His voice echoed through the manor as he searched every corner, refusing to believe what he had just heard.


    The maid behind him tried to continue, "as your personal maid and¡­ Young master?!" But Javier was already gone, his desperate cries reverberating through the estate.


    "Liana! Lianaaaaa!!" Javier''s voice cracked as he sprinted through the estate, his heart pounding. He searched every hallway, every room, every corner, refusing to stop.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be happening," he whispered, trembling. His mind swirled with confusion and denial.


    "Why? Why would she be dismissed? She''s always been by my side! No¡­ no¡­ noooo!" His fists clenched as he stormed through the corridors, his frantic steps echoing in the empty grand manor.


    Every memory of Liana flooded his mind¡ªthe warmth of her smile, her gentle scoldings, the way she always made him feel safe. The thought of losing her sent a sharp, unbearable ache through his chest.


    He burst into the courtyard, scanning the grounds desperately. The guards looked puzzled at the young master''s distress.


    "Where is she?!" Javier shouted, his voice heavy with despair.


    But no answer came. Only silence.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a somber glow across the estate, Javier sat perched on a sturdy tree branch beside the Pekko pen. The quiet chirping of crickets and the rustling of leaves were the only sounds breaking the stillness of the night.


    Tears streaked his face as he hugged his knees, his usual confidence shattered. He sniffled, his eyes glistening with anguish as he stared at the faint moonlight reflecting off the water trough below.


    "She''s leaving me¡­" Javier''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper.


    He wiped his eyes with his sleeve, but the tears kept flowing. The thought of Liana, far away in a distant land, was unbearable. She had been his rock, his comfort, his everything.


    "Why didn''t she tell me? Why didn''t anyone tell me?" he muttered, bitterness and sorrow mixing in his voice. The maid''s words echoed in his mind, cutting deeper each time.


    The Pekkos, Buddy and Pikko, pecked softly at the ground below, occasionally glancing up at their young master as if sensing his despair. Pikko let out a soft coo, and Buddy nudged the tree trunk with its beak, but neither could bring him comfort.


    "I should''ve noticed¡­ I should''ve stopped it¡­ but now¡­" Javier buried his face in his arms, his shoulders trembling as he let grief wash over him. "Now it''s too late¡­"


    The night stretched on, and Javier remained there, lost in his thoughts, feeling an emptiness he hadn''t known was possible.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 137 Where Is the Young Master? ( 137 )

    The manor bustled with urgency as the household maids scrambled through the hallways, their footsteps echoing against the marble floors."Check the storage room!" one senior maid called out.


    "I already did!" another replied, worry lacing her voice. "He''s not there!"


    "Not again¡­ Young Master Javier always finds a way to disappear when no one''s looking."


    "Has anyone informed Lady Francesca or Lord Garius?" a maid asked, wringing her hands nervously.


    "They''re not home .We''ll have to handle this ourselves for now."


    "Should we involve the guards?" another maid suggested.


    "Yes, alert them immediately, We can''t afford to waste time."


    As the guards were summoned, the maids gathered in the main hall to regroup. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where could he have gone this time?" one maid muttered. "We''ve already checked his room, the dining area, and even the kitchen."


    "Did you check the Pekko pen?"


    The maids exchanged uneasy glances. "Not yet¡­"


    "Well, let''s start there,Everyone, spread out and search every corner of the estate!"


    With that, they hurried outside, their magic lanterns bobbing in the dark as they made their way to the Pekko pen.


    The maids approached carefully, their magic lanterns shining soft light on the scene. Javier sat on a thick branch of the big tree near the Pekko pen, hugging his knees to his chest with his head buried in his arms. Buddy and Pikko stood below, looking up at him with worried chirps.


    One of the maid called out gently, "Young Master?"


    "Go away!" Javier shouted, his voice muffled but sharp, filled with frustration and sadness.


    "But, Young Master, we''re worried about you¡­" another maid said softly.


    "I said, leave me alone!" he snapped, lifting his head for a moment to glare down at them. His tear-streaked face caught the light briefly before he turned away again.


    The maids exchanged uncertain looks.


    Shania stepped forward, her voice soft but strong. "Young Master, we can''t leave you out here all night. Please come inside¡ª"


    "I don''t care! Just go!" he yelled, his voice breaking. "I don''t want to talk to anyone!"


    The maids hesitated, unsure of what to do. Shania sighed and motioned for the others to step back. "Let''s give him some space for now," she whispered. "He''s upset, but he will feel better later."


    "We''ll be nearby if you need us, Young Master," she said softly before leaving him alone with his thoughts.


    Javier hugged his knees tighter, his mind repeating the painful news about Liana over and over. "Why did she leave me¡­" he whispered to himself, his voice barely heard over the quiet sounds of the night.


    Shania turned to the other household maids and leaned in to whisper instructions. "You," she said, pointing to one maid, "go get a warm blanket for the young master. It''s going to get colder out here."


    The maid nodded and hurried off.


    "And you," she gestured to another, "go to the kitchen and ask the chef to make a comforting meal¡ªsomething warm and filling. Bring it back quietly. We''ll set it up near the tree in case he gets hungry."


    The second maid bowed slightly and quickly went to the kitchen.


    Shania glanced back at Javier, who was still sitting on the tree branch, with Buddy and Pikko huddled protectively below him. She sighed, her expression softening.


    She stayed nearby, keeping a watchful eye on Javier while making sure the other maids did their tasks quietly.


    Shania sighed again, looking back at Javier, who remained still on the branch, his figure outlined against the moonlight. "We need to let him have some time, but we can''t leave him like this for too long," she murmured to herself. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The other maids nodded in agreement but kept a respectful distance, unsure of how to approach their young master.


    While the guards stood at a careful distance from the tree, they exchanged uneasy glances, knowing they had to be careful around their young master.


    "If Lord Garius finds out we left him like this," one guard said quietly, his voice filled with worry, "we''re all going to lose our jobs¡ªor worse."


    Another guard nodded seriously. "We should keep watch from here. If something happens, we need to act fast."


    "Agreed," said the captain of the guards. "Stay in your positions. Don''t get too close unless absolutely necessary. We''ll tell Lady Francesca and Lord Garius what happened as soon as they return."


    The guards increased their patrols around the area, making sure no harm could come to their young master while hoping the situation would get better before their lord and lady arrived.


    Shania sighed softly, looking at the untouched plate of meat she had placed near Javier. His silence felt heavy on her heart, but she knew pushing him wouldn''t help.


    "Let him be for now," she whispered to herself as she stepped back.


    Turning toward the other household maids gathered nearby, Shania quickly composed herself. "Go back to the kitchen and prepare something warm for the guards who are stationed here," she instructed firmly. "They''ll need food and hot drinks to stay alert in the cold. Inform the chef to prepare a proper meal for them."


    One maid hesitated. "But... what about the young master¡ª"


    Shania shook her head, her voice calm but firm. "They''re here to protect him, and they can''t do that properly if they''re freezing or hungry. Hurry."


    "Yes, Miss Shania," one of the maids replied, hurrying off to the kitchen with the others following close behind.


    Shania glanced back at Javier one last time, her heart heavy. "Please, young master," she whispered under her breath, "don''t stay like this for too long."


    She then moved to oversee the preparations, ensuring everything was done promptly for both the guards and their grieving young master.


    As Shania watched the maids busily preparing warm food and drinks for the guards, she realized they needed a better plan to make sure someone would always be there for Javier, even from a respectful distance.


    She clapped her hands to get the attention of the gathered maids. "Listen up, everyone," she said in her usual calm but firm voice. "We''re going to create a rotation schedule to watch over the young master. He needs space, but we cannot leave him alone."


    The maids exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll divide the shifts. Each of you will take turns keeping an eye on him, making sure his meals are delivered on time and that he''s safe. Remember, we are here to support him, not to intrude."


    One maid raised her hand hesitantly. "Miss Shania, what if the young master refuses to talk or eat?"


    Shania''s gaze softened. "If he refuses, don''t push him. Just leave the food nearby and let him take it when he''s ready. Be patient. Right now, he needs time to process everything."


    The maids nodded, feeling reassured by her calm attitude.


    Shania quickly outlined the schedule, assigning maids to take turns watching Javier throughout the day and night. She also made sure to include breaks and meals for the maids and guards, keeping everything organized.


    Once the plan was set, she took a deep breath and looked back at the tree where Javier sat, still silent and distant. "We''ll do what we can," she murmured to herself. "It''s all we can do for him right now."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 138 The Family Returns ( 138 )

    The Armand family carriage rolled into the estate, shining in the afternoon sunlight. Lady Francesca stepped out first. Lord Garius followed, his expression serious as his sharp eyes scanned the unusual gathering of maids and guards waiting at the entrance."What''s wrong?" Francesca asked, her calm voice breaking the tense atmosphere.


    A maid stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "My lord, my lady, it''s about the young master."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What happened?"


    The maid hesitated but continued, "The young master has refused to eat or come inside. He''s been outside near the Pekko pen since last night."


    Francesca''s lips parted in surprise before she sighed. "I see. Where is he now?"


    "He''s still by the tree near the Pekko pen," the maid replied, looking nervously at Lord Garius.


    Francesca exchanged a knowing look with her husband. "I''ll handle this," she said, turning towards the Pekko pen.


    As she walked away, Lord Garius lightly caught her hand and glanced back at Liana, who looked pale and anxious.


    "Liana," Garius called, his tone firm but calm.


    "Yes, my lord," she replied, stepping forward and bowing.


    "Follow me," he instructed, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Liana hesitated, glancing toward the path Francesca had taken, her heart heavy with worry. "But my lord, the young master¡ª"


    "Not now," Garius interrupted, his gaze steady and commanding.


    Liana lowered her head. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius nodded once and walked toward manor with a confident stride. Liana followed silently, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. Alf and Errinette walked beside them, their expressions unreadable but their presence reassuringly steady.


    The group entered the manor, leaving the courtyard buzzing quietly with activity as the maids and guards awaited further orders. Meanwhile, Francesca made her way to the Pekko pen, preparing herself for the talk she was about to have with her youngest son.


    "My, my... what do we have here?" Lady Francesca''s voice had a soothing lilt as she approached the large tree near the Pekko pen. Her warm smile softened her otherwise composed expression.


    Javier, sitting at the base of the tree, looked up, his eyes glossy with unshed tears. As soon as he recognized her, his lips trembled, and tears began streaming down his cheeks.


    "Why...?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, showing gentle concern. "Hmm? Why what, my dear?"


    Javier scrambled to his feet and rushed toward her, his hands gripping the fabric of her dress as he knelt, pressing his head against her thigh.


    "Why did you fire Liana?" His voice cracked with emotion. "Please... please rehire her. I''ll do anything... just bring her back."


    Francesca kept smiling as she gently placed a hand on his head, stroking his messy black hair. "Now, now, my darling... let''s go inside first, and we can talk about this later."


    "No!" Javier cried, shaking his head fiercely. "I want her back now. Please, Mother. Please!"


    He clung to her tighter, his grip desperate, and his tears soaking the hem of her dress. "I''ll do anything. I''ll even go to school if you rehire her! I promise!"


    At this, Francesca''s eyes sparkled with subtle amusement. "Oh? Really, now?"


    "Yes, Mother! Please..." Javier''s voice was filled with earnest determination, his eyes pleading as he looked up at her.


    Francesca''s expression softened as she gently tilted Javier''s tear-streaked face toward her. "You promise to go to school if we rehire Liana?"


    Javier sniffled, his eyes filled with desperation. "Yes, Mother¡­ please¡­"


    A deep voice suddenly rumbled from behind Francesca, startling Javier. "You promise?"


    Javier turned quickly to see Lord Garius stepping out from the shadows, his imposing figure silhouetted against the afternoon sun. Despite his usual sternness, there was a hint of expectation in his gaze.


    Javier''s throat tightened, but he nodded vigorously. "Yes, Esteemed Father. I promise."


    Garius crossed his arms, his piercing gaze fixed on his son. "Good." He turned his head slightly and called out, "Liana."


    Javier froze, his eyes widening in disbelief as he saw a familiar figure emerge from behind the guards.


    Liana stepped forward, her silver hair glimmering in the sunlight and her eyes glassy with tears. Before Javier could comprehend what was happening, she rushed to him, enveloping him in a tight embrace.


    "Liana! Liana! Liana!" Javier cried, burying his face in her as his arms wrapped around her.


    "I''m here, young master," Liana whispered, her voice shaking with emotion. "I''m so sorry." Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The two clung to each other as if the world around them had vanished, their tears mixing as their emotions flowed freely.


    Lord Garius stood with crossed arms, his voice steady but firm. "Liana, make sure he is taken care of properly from now on."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Liana exclaimed, still holding Javier tightly. Her tears were a mix of relief and gratitude. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier tightened his grip, his tears soaking her uniform. "Don''t leave me again, Liana. Please..."


    "I won''t, young master," Liana whispered, her voice resolute. "Never."


    Francesca knelt beside them, gently brushing Javier''s cheek. "See, my darling? We never intended to take her away from you. But promises must be kept. You will attend school, won''t you?"


    Javier nodded, his voice muffled against Liana''s shoulder. "I will¡­ I promise."


    Francesca smiled warmly. "That''s my boy."


    As the emotional moment unfolded, Garius and Francesca exchanged a knowing glance.


    Lord Garius crossed his arms, his expression stern as he looked down at Javier, who was still clinging to his mother''s side. "If you try to ditch school for no reason, Javier, we will really fire Liana this time."


    Javier''s eyes widened in panic, and he immediately knelt beside Francesca, turning his tearful gaze toward Garius. "Please, no, Father! I''ll do anything! Just don''t fire Liana! Please!"


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking her head with an amused smile. "Javier, my dear, your father is right there. Pleading with me won''t change his mind."


    Javier frantically turned back to Garius, desperation clear in his voice. "I will go to school! I swear, Father! Just don''t fire her, please!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing his son for a moment before giving a short, satisfied nod. "Hmph. Very well. But remember, if you break your promise, there will be no second chances, Javier. Liana''s position here depends on you taking your responsibilities seriously."


    "Yes, Father! I understand! I promise!" Javier''s voice was filled with determination, though his eyes remained watery.


    Garius turned slightly and called out, "Liana?"


    "Yes, my lord," Liana responded, standing at attention, her heart aching at seeing Javier so distressed.


    "Take him inside. He smells terrible, and this spectacle has gone on long enough."


    Javier froze, his face reddening as he realized the dirt and sweat clinging to him from hours spent outside by the Pekko pen. Liana stifled a laugh behind her hand and bowed her head respectfully.


    "Of course, my lord."


    She turned to Javier, her voice gentle but firm. "Come now, Young Master. Let''s get you cleaned up."


    "But¡ª" Javier began, still holding onto his mother''s skirt.


    "No buts," Liana interrupted with a soft smile, taking his hand. " let''s get you out of these dirty clothes."


    Javier sniffled but nodded, allowing Liana to lead him inside as Francesca and Garius watched with fond amusement.


    As they walked back to the manor, Francesca chuckled and leaned toward her husband. "Quite the plan, wasn''t it?"


    Garius smirked, arms still crossed. "It worked, didn''t it?"


    Francesca shook her head, smiling. "He truly loves her. Let''s hope he keeps his promise this time."


    Garius nodded, his expression softening as he watched his youngest son being led inside. "He will. That boy would move mountains for her."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 139 Never Leave Me Again ( 139 )

    Javier''s voice came from the bathroom. "Liana? Are you there?""Yes, I''m here, Young Master," Liana answered, sitting patiently in the chair he had told her to stay in.


    After a moment of silence, Javier called out again, sounding a bit worried. "Liana... you''re still there, right?"


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, a little annoyed but gentle. "How many times do you need to ask?"


    Inside the bathroom, Javier quickly washed his hair, moving fast as if he was in a hurry. His voice grew louder. "Liana! Are you still there?"


    Liana sighed and rubbed her forehead. "I haven''t moved, Young Master. I''m still right here."


    There was a splash of water, then silence.


    "Liana?"


    Before Liana could answer, Javier yelled in panic. "Eeek, Liana!! Don''t leave me again!"


    "Huh?" Liana sat up, surprised by how desperate he sounded. "Young Master, I''m still outside. I didn''t move from this chair!"


    From inside the bathroom, Javier let out a big sigh of relief. "Oh... okay."


    Liana shook her head, smiling a little. "Honestly, Young Master, it''s like you think I will just disappear."


    "Well..." Javier''s voice was shy. "You did leave me before."


    Liana frowned, feeling a bit guilty. "Young Master, I never left you. I was always close by."


    "But I couldn''t see you," Javier said quietly, rinsing his hair quickly. "It felt like... like you were gone forever."


    Liana''s heart softened, and she looked at him with kindness. "Young Master, I''m here now, and I''m not going anywhere. So please, finish your shower properly."


    "Okay," he replied, but his voice still sounded a bit vulnerable.


    Outside the bathroom, Liana crossed her arms, watching the steam rise from the door. You really are lost without me, aren''t you? she thought with a small smile.


    Inside, Javier smiled to himself as he rinsed out the last of the shampoo. She''s really here... She''s not leaving me again.


    Liana noticed that Javier''s bed was a bit messy, with the sheets tangled at the corners. With a soft sigh, she decided to fix it while she waited. She carefully tucked in the sheets and then crouched down to see if anything had been forgotten under the bed.


    Meanwhile, inside the bathroom, Javier was finishing his shower. He hummed to himself as he stepped out, drying his hair with a towel. His eyes quickly went to the chair where Liana had been sitting, but it was empty. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eeeekkkk!! Lianaaaa!!"


    Panic hit him, and he ran out of the room, the towel barely staying on his waist. His voice echoed down the hallway.


    "Lianaaaaa! Where are you?! You promised you wouldn''t leave me agai¡ª!"


    THUD!


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "OW!"


    The loud noise made Javier stop. He turned back toward the room, confused, and peeked inside carefully.


    There was Liana, crouched on the floor and rubbing her head. She had accidentally bumped it on the bed frame when she stood up too quickly.


    "Young Master!" Liana winced and glared at him. "What are you yelling about?! I was right here the whole time!"


    Javier froze, his face turning red with embarrassment as he realized what happened. "B-But... you weren''t in the chair! I thought... I thought you left me again!"


    Liana sighed deeply, still rubbing the sore spot on her head. "I was checking under the bed, Young Master. I didn''t leave!"


    "But you disappeared!" Javier insisted, feeling guilty and a bit defiant.


    "I disappeared because I was fixing your mess!" Liana replied, pointing at the now neatly made bed.


    Javier looked sheepishly at the bed and then back at Liana. "Oh... sorry."


    Liana shook her head, standing up and brushing herself off. "Honestly, Young Master, you''re going to give me a headache¡ªwell,already!"


    Javier scratched the back of his head awkwardly and then gave her a cheeky grin. "Hehehe, but you''re not mad at me, right?"


    Liana sighed again but softened her expression. "No, Young Master, I''m not mad. But please, can you stop panicking every time I''m out of your sight for a second?"


    "I''ll try," Javier said with a grin, though his eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help smiling. "Let''s get you dressed properly before you catch a cold. And no more running out of the room half-dressed!"


    After putting on his usual casual clothes, Javier sat on the bed, looking more relaxed but clearly tired. Liana noticed the dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign he hadn''t slept well.


    "Have you eaten yet, Young Master?" she asked softly, her voice filled with concern.


    Javier shook his head, and his usual cheeky grin was replaced by a gentle smile. Without saying anything, he leaned forward and hugged Liana tightly, as if he was scared she might disappear again.


    Liana blinked in surprise but soon relaxed and wrapped her arms around him. She felt his head resting against her shoulder, and then she noticed him subtly inhaling her scent.


    "Young Master," she whispered with a soft laugh, touched by his gesture.


    Javier didn''t answer with words; he just tightened his embrace. It wasn''t out of desperation but a pure, unspoken love. His actions said everything he couldn''t express: You''re here. You''re with me. Don''t leave again.


    Liana smiled tenderly, her heart warming with relief and gratitude. She leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. "I''m here, Young Master," she murmured. "And I''m not going anywhere."


    Her words brought a bright light back to Javier''s eyes. Liana felt his grip loosen just enough for her to breathe, but his arms stayed firmly around her. For the first time in days, they both felt at ease, sharing a quiet comfort.


    "Now, Young Master," Liana began, gently trying to free her hand. "Wait here while I get food for you."


    But Javier tightened his grip on her hand, his eyes silently pleading.


    "Young Master?" she asked softly, tilting her head.


    Javier stayed silent, his hold strong.


    "It''s just for a little while," Liana reassured him with a calming smile. "I''m not going anywhere."


    But Javier shook his head stubbornly, gripping her fingers like a lifeline.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, feeling a mix of exasperation and affection. "Alright," she said finally. "Then come with me, but only to the door of your room. I promise I won''t leave your sight."


    With that, she led Javier to the door, still holding his hand. She looked around and saw one of the household maids cleaning nearby.


    "Excuse me," Liana called out, keeping her tone polite but firm.


    The maid stopped her work and quickly approached. "Yes, Miss Liana?"


    "Can you please bring food for the Young Master here? Ask the chef for a double portion of meat, a hearty soup, and a bottle of wine. Make it quick."


    "Yes, right away," the maid replied, hurrying off to the kitchen.


    Liana turned back to Javier, who hadn''t let go of her hand. She gave him a reassuring smile. "See? You''ll have your food right here. No need to worry."


    Javier finally loosened his grip, though he still held on. "Don''t leave me, Liana," he murmured quietly.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Young Master," she promised, her voice steady and warm. "Now, let''s sit while we wait."


    As they sat on the couch, Javier snuggled close to Liana. Without hesitation, he laid his head on her lap and wrapped his arms tightly around her waist. His face pressed against her stomach as he breathed in her familiar, calming scent.


    "I''m scared," he whispered, his voice shaking a little.


    "There, there," Liana cooed softly, gently stroking his hair with one hand while resting the other on his back. Her touch was tender, soothing his frayed nerves.


    But deep inside, Liana felt a storm of emotions that matched Javier''s fear. When Lady Francesca and Lord Garius had assigned her to serve Lady Francesca instead of Javier, it broke her heart. She had never felt so helpless. Still, she knew she couldn''t let him see her pain.


    Javier clung to her as if afraid she might disappear again, tightening his grip every time she moved. "Don''t leave me, Liana," he murmured against her, his voice fragile and almost childlike.


    "I''m here, Young Master," she reassured him, her voice steady and warm. "And I won''t leave you again. I promise."


    As much as she wanted to say more, to share her feelings, she held back and focused on comforting the boy who meant everything to her.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 140 Tender Moments ( 140 )

    When the food arrived, Liana gestured for the maid to place it on the small table beside them. The maid carefully set down the tray and bowed before quietly leaving the room."Now, Young Master," Liana said gently, looking down at him. "Eat."


    "Mmm¡­" Javier muttered softly, refusing to move as he clung to her, his arms still wrapped around her waist. His face remained nestled against her stomach, inhaling deeply as he savored her comforting scent.


    "Young Master, you need to eat first," Liana said, her tone both firm and patient. She stroked his hair lightly, trying to coax him. "After that, we can sleep together. Okay?"


    "Mmm¡­" Javier replied with a short sound but remained stubborn, clearly unwilling to let go.


    Liana sighed softly, a small smile touching her lips. "Alright, then." She carefully reached for the tray and picked up a piece of meat, cutting it into smaller portions. "If you won''t sit up, I''ll feed you myself."


    She brought the first bite to his lips. "Open up" she instructed, her voice sweet.


    Javier finally complied, opening his mouth just enough to let her feed him. He chewed slowly, his eyes half-lidded with contentment, never releasing his hold on her.


    "Good boy," Liana said with a soft chuckle, continuing to feed him piece by piece. As she alternated between meat and spoonfuls of soup, she marveled at how relaxed he seemed.


    For Javier, being cared for by Liana felt like pure bliss. He remained glued to her lap, holding her close as though scared she might disappear again.


    "There we go," Liana said softly as she offered him the last bite. "All done, Young Master. See? That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Javier gave a small nod, finally loosening his grip slightly, though he still refused to move from her lap.


    "Now," Liana said, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to his forehead, "how about that nap?"


    Javier smiled faintly, tightening his grip on her waist just a little. "Only if you stay."


    "Of course," she replied, brushing a strand of his hair away from his face. "I''m not going anywhere."


    "Now, now," Liana said gently, brushing her fingers through Javier''s hair as she coaxed him. "It''s not good to sleep on the couch. Let''s go to your bed."


    "You''re sleeping with me!" Javier declared firmly, his eyes locking onto hers with a hint of desperation.


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied with a soft smile, indulging his request as always. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They made their way to Javier''s bed, Liana helping him settle in. As soon as she sat beside him, he gripped her hand tightly, refusing to let go. Without hesitation, Javier lay down and pulled Liana onto the bed with him, wrapping his arms securely around her. Their faces were close, barely inches apart, and his hold made it clear he wouldn''t let her leave.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her eyes filled with warmth as she looked at him. She leaned in and pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. "There, Young Master," she said softly, her voice soothing.


    Still holding her tightly, Javier nuzzled into her, his earlier anxiety fading into the comfort of her presence.


    Liana began to hum a gentle lullaby, the melody soft and calming. Her hand brushed through his hair in slow, rhythmic strokes, her voice resonating with warmth and reassurance.


    As the lullaby continued, Javier''s breathing grew steadier, his eyelids growing heavier with each note. In her arms, he finally found peace, the tension and fear of losing her melting away into a restful sleep.


    "Good night, Young Master," Liana whispered, a small smile gracing her lips as she continued to hum, ensuring he drifted into a deep, undisturbed slumber.


    As Javier''s breathing steadied and his eyelids fluttered shut, Liana watched him with a tender expression. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer into her embrace.


    She guided his head gently to rest against her chest, her fingers brushing through his soft hair. Javier instinctively nuzzled closer, seeking her warmth and comfort.


    Leaning down, Liana placed a gentle kiss on his lips, her touch filled with affection and care. She lingered for a moment, then pulled back just enough to adjust the blanket over them both, ensuring he was cocooned in warmth.


    With her young master safely in her arms, she let out a soft sigh, her own tension melting away. The long, emotional day had taken its toll on both of them, and now, in this tranquil moment, she allowed herself to relax.


    Her eyes grew heavy as she rested her chin lightly atop his head. Listening to his steady breathing, she slowly drifted into sleep, holding him protectively, as though shielding him from the world. For tonight, she was his safe haven, and he was hers.


    Lady Francesca peeked into Javier''s room, her expression softening at the sight before her. Javier was nestled comfortably against Liana, his head resting on her chest as though it were the safest place in the world. Liana''s arms were wrapped protectively around him, her fingers lightly tangled in his hair, both of them sound asleep under the soft glow of the evening light.


    A warm smile spread across Francesca''s face as she turned and gestured for Lord Garius to step closer. He approached silently, glancing into the room with a raised brow, then exhaled through his nose in a mix of relief and amusement.


    "Looks like the plan went smoothly, right, darling?" Francesca whispered, her voice carrying a note of triumph.


    Garius folded his arms, nodding as his eyes lingered on the peaceful scene. "Yes," he replied in his usual stern tone, though a small, rare smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "The boy is more attached than I expected."


    Francesca chuckled softly. "More than attached. That bond runs deep, Dear. I don''t think he''ll ever let her go."


    "Which is exactly why we needed to do this," Garius remarked, his voice low and deliberate. "He needed to understand the value of those he holds dear¡ªand the responsibilities that come with keeping them close."


    Francesca leaned closer, her hand gently brushing against Garius''s arm. "You''ve always been such a strategist, but don''t forget he''s still just a boy."


    "A boy who will one day lead," Garius countered, though his gaze softened as he watched Javier stir slightly, mumbling something incoherent before settling back against Liana.


    "Let''s give them this moment," Francesca said quietly, pulling Garius by the arm. "He''s made his promise, and Liana''s presence will help him find his footing."


    Garius gave one last look before turning to follow his wife. "Very well. But if he tries to go back on his word..."


    "He won''t," Francesca interrupted with a knowing smile. "Trust me, dear. Our son knows what''s at stake."


    With that, they left the room, gently closing the door behind them, leaving the young master and his beloved maid to their well-earned peace.


    As they walked down the quiet hallway, Garius leaned closer to Francesca, his voice a low whisper tinged with mischief.


    "How about we give Javier a little brother or sister?"


    Francesca paused mid-step, her eyes glimmering with amusement. A soft laugh escaped her lips, echoing faintly in the corridor. She turned to her husband with a smile that held both affection and a playful challenge.


    "You''re bold tonight," she murmured, stepping closer to him.


    Without another word, she leaned in and kissed him passionately, her hands resting gently on his chest. When she pulled back, her warm brown eyes locked onto his, filled with a mix of love and teasing resolve.


    "I am your wife," she said softly, her voice carrying a seductive edge. "You can do as you please."


    Garius smirked, brushing a strand of her chestnut hair from her face. "Don''t tempt me, Francesca."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of it," she replied, her laughter light yet knowing as they continued down the hall.


    As they strolled, Francesca suddenly tilted her head toward Garius with a playful glint in her eye.


    "By the way, darling..."


    "Yes, dear?" Garius replied, his tone indulgent.


    "Isn''t today Garcinia''s turn?"


    The confident stride of the household''s lord faltered slightly. "Err... Umm..."


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca gave a knowing smile, subtly gesturing toward the end of the hall. Garius followed her gaze, and there she was¡ªLady Garcinia, arms crossed, her lips pursed in a pout that could rival any child denied a sweet.


    "Ah..." Garius exhaled, his composed demeanor slipping just a touch.


    Francesca chuckled, a melodious sound that warmed the air between them. "Looks like your plan to give Javier a little brother or sister will have to wait for now."


    "Indeed," Garius muttered, already bracing himself for the scene ahead. "I''m not sure what''s scarier¡ªher pout or her lectures."


    Francesca laughed again, patting his arm. "Good luck, darling. You''ll need it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 141 Javiers Request ( 141 )

    "But motherrrr...""No, Javier. No."


    "I''m going to school next week in the capital city for three whole months! Who''s going to take care of Buddy and Pikko? Please, Mother... let me bring them! Pleeease!"


    Francesca sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. Her youngest son could be persistent when he wanted something.


    "Please, my beautiful, young, and hot motherrr!" Javier begged, his eyes sparkling with desperation. "You know I can''t be away from Buddy and Pikko! They need me!"


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle at his dramatic flair. "Javier, flattery won''t get you everywhere."


    "But it''s true!" he protested, leaning in closer, his tone earnest. "What would I do without them? I promise to take care of them. Just let me bring them!"


    Before she could respond further, the door swung open, and Lord Garius stepped in. He paused mid-step, raising an eyebrow at the scene before him. Javier was kneeling, clinging to Francesca''s thigh, looking up at her with pleading eyes.


    "What is the commotion this time?" Garius asked, his voice calm but carrying his usual authority.


    Francesca gestured toward their son with an exasperated look. "Your son here wants to bring his Pekkos to school in the capital. He''s been at it for hours!"


    "Please, Father!" Javier turned his tearful eyes to Garius, shifting his pleading from one parent to the other. "You know how far the capital is! Buddy and Pikko are family! I can''t just leave them behind!"


    Garius studied his son for a moment, his face carefully neutral, though inwardly, he fought the urge to smirk. He knew all too well the strengths¡ªand antics¡ªof Pekkos. His own golden Pekko, Giddies, was a marvel of speed and power, unmatched by any horse. But he also knew how much trouble these creatures could bring, particularly their voracious appetites and independent streaks.


    Maintaining his stern expression, Garius crossed his arms. "Javier, horses are the appropriate mounts for nobles. They are dignified and well-suited for appearances."


    "Father, please! You know no horse can match a Pekko''s speed. I promise they won''t cause any trouble!"


    Garius pretended to consider it, rubbing his chin with a grave expression, though inwardly he relished the sight of his son squirming.


    After a long pause, he finally nodded. "Very well. I permit you to bring your Pekko¡ªwhat''s his name? Muddy?"


    "It''s not Muddy! It''s Buddy!" Javier pouted.


    "Whatever," Garius said with a wave of his hand. "But you must take full responsibility for them. That means keeping them under control at all times. If they cause any chaos, I will personally have them sent back home. Understood?"


    "Yes, Father!" Javier''s face lit up instantly.


    "Good. Now, go meet with Mr. Alf to make the necessary arrangements," Garius added.


    "Thank you, Father! Thank you, Mother!" Javier exclaimed, scrambling to his feet and dashing off before either parent could change their mind.


    As the door closed behind him, Francesca sighed again, this time with a faint smile. "He truly is your son."


    Inside Garius''s mind, a mischievous thought lingered:


    I can''t wait to see the faces of those noble children when Javier shows up with his Pekko. Perhaps, finally, they''ll open their eyes to how superior Pekkos are compared to their horses.


    He nearly chuckled aloud at the thought but managed to maintain his composure.


    "Darling?" Francesca''s soft voice pulled him back to reality.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you thinking?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, nothing, dear," Garius replied with a faint smile, leaning toward her.


    Francesca raised a curious brow but said nothing more as Garius cupped her face gently and leaned in, pressing a passionate kiss to her lips. Surprised at first, Francesca quickly melted into the embrace, wrapping her arms around him and pulling him closer.


    For a moment, the room was silent except for the sound of their connection. When they finally pulled apart, Francesca rested her forehead against his, her cheeks lightly flushed.


    "Even after all these years, you still have a way of surprising me," she whispered with a smile.


    "And you, my love, are the reason I never stop trying," Garius replied, his voice low and tender.


    "By the way, darling," Francesca said softly, her fingers gently running through Garius''s hair as he rested his head on her lap.


    "Hmm?" he replied, closing his eyes in comfort.


    "If Javier brings his Pekko, Buddy, and Liana rides her own Pekko, Pikko, you do realize that horses won''t be able to keep up with them?"


    Garius smirked slightly, keeping his eyes closed. "Yeah, I know."


    "So... how are the guards supposed to escort them if Javier decides to dash toward the capital? You know it''s a seven-day journey by horse-drawn carriage," she asked, concern evident in her tone.


    "Hmm?" Garius opened his eyes slightly, meeting her worried gaze. "Pekkos are fast and strong. They''re not just mounts; they''re monsters. Do you think any assassin chasing someone on a Pekko, riding only a horse, would even stand a chance of catching them?"


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But..." Francesca hesitated, her hand still caressing his hair. "What about the journey? What if something unexpected happens?"


    "Don''t worry about it," Garius said with a calm tone. "Liana is a capable escort. You know how strong she is."


    "I know," Francesca admitted with a sigh, "but I still worry about Javier''s safety."


    "Don''t worry too much," Garius reassured her, placing his hand over hers. "Those Pekkos are not only fast but also incredibly strong. Monsters would have a hard time hurting either of them. And besides..." Garius paused, a knowing smirk playing on his lips.


    Francesca smiled as well, catching his unspoken thought. They both knew the truth about Javier''s immense power and talent. They also knew about the impressive arsenal and wealth hidden within Javier''s magical storage space¡ªenough to rival a small kingdom.


    "Very well, darling," Francesca said softly, leaning down to kiss his forehead. "I''ll accept your answer. But promise me you''ll still keep an eye on him from afar."


    "Of course," Garius replied with a chuckle, his voice low and affectionate. "I always do."


    Javier strutted down the hallway with a smug expression, humming a cheerful tune. His steps were light, and his mood was practically glowing. But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, looking around frantically.


    "Liana?" he called out, his voice tinged with worry.


    The hallway was empty. She had promised to wait for him outside. Panic set in as his mind raced.


    "Eeeeekkk!! Lianaaaaaa!!!" Javier wailed, preparing to dash off in search of her.


    Before he could take another step, a familiar hand grabbed his shoulder, and a flick landed squarely on his forehead.


    "Young master, I''m right here," Liana said, her tone calm but laced with a hint of exasperation.


    Javier froze, turning to face her with wide eyes before breaking into a sheepish grin. "Ohh!! Ehehhe..." Without warning, he leaned forward. "Chuuuu!"


    Liana sighed, her hand resting lightly on her hip. She leaned in and kissed him on the lips, soft and reassuring.


    "There," she said, her voice warm as she pulled back.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehe..." he chuckled, his earlier panic completely forgotten as he basked in her presence.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 142 Breakfast Antics ( 142 )

    Inside the grand dining hall, Javier sat slumped in his chair, poking his food with a fork."Ehhhh¡­ It''s still more than a week before school starts, right?" he groaned.


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied patiently, standing by his side. "But you also know the journey to the capital city is long, taking up to five to seven days. We must leave early."


    "But we''re riding Pekko, right? They''re faster than carriages!" Javier protested, brightening momentarily at the thought of his beloved mount.


    "True, young master. However, it''s better to be early and ensure we arrive without issue," Liana explained, her calm demeanor unwavering.


    Javier let out an exaggerated sigh, leaning back dramatically in his chair. "Haaaa¡­ Liana, you''re too strict."


    Liana bent slightly, looking him straight in the eye with a small smile. "Now, now, young master, eat your breakfast. I''ll go prepare your things for school."


    "Ehhhh¡­ Don''t go, Liana!" Javier shot up from his chair, nearly knocking it over, and reached for her hand.


    Liana turned to him with a serious yet soft expression. "Young master, I''m just heading to your room to prepare. I''m not leaving you."


    "But what if you''re gone again?" Javier''s voice softened, his eyes pleading.


    Liana''s stern demeanor melted, and she sighed, walking back to gently pat his head. "I''m not going anywhere, young master. Don''t be so childish about this. Now, eat your breakfast properly."


    She straightened up and glanced at Miss Gloria, the serene head maid. "Miss Gloria?"


    "Yes, Miss Liana?" Gloria responded with her usual calm smile.


    "Please ensure the young master finishes his breakfast properly while I prepare."


    Gloria nodded. "Leave it to me." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier sulked, reluctantly picking up his fork again. "Hmph¡­ Fine. But don''t take too long, Liana!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her silver hair swaying as she left the room. She had long grown used to Javier''s antics but couldn''t help feeling warmth at his attachment.


    Liana was cleaning the young master''s room when a maid came up to her.


    "Liana, Lord Garius is calling for you," the maid said politely.


    "Oh... okay," Liana replied.


    "He''s waiting for you in the lord''s study room."


    "I''ll go there now," Liana said, feeling curious as she walked through the big halls of the Armand estate.


    When she reached the private study, she stood up straight and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Lord Garius''s strong voice called.


    Liana opened the door and stepped inside, bowing politely. "My lord, you called for me?"


    "Yes," Lord Garius said, waving for her to lift her head.


    When Liana looked up, she was surprised to see not just Lord Garius, but also Lady Francesca, Lady Garcinia, Lady Phenelopie, Mr. Alf, and Mrs. Errinette in the room. Their presence made the meeting feel important.


    "This is the document you need to make sure Javier can go to school," Lord Garius started, handing her a sealed folder. "Here is the gold you will need for expenses." He gave her a small but heavy pouch filled with gold coins. "Once you arrive, make sure to give this letter directly to the headmaster."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said, taking the items carefully.


    "And, Liana," Lady Francesca said, catching her attention, "if Javier does not want to live in the dormitory, please find a nice house not too far from the school. You will live with him there. The dormitory does not allow maids and their masters to stay in the same room, and knowing your young master, he will likely refuse to stay there."


    "I will do my best, my lady," Liana replied sincerely.


    "Good," Lady Francesca nodded. "The gold should cover expenses for a month. And if it''s not enough¡­" She looked at Lord Garius with a knowing glance.


    "¡­I''m sure your young master knows how to earn more," Lord Garius said with a smirk.


    Liana''s eyes widened a little, and she almost lost her calm. She knew that Javier''s wealth¡ªhidden safely in his magic storage¡ªwas a secret between them. But the smirk on Lord Garius''s face, along with the quiet presence of Alf and Errinette, showed that the family noticed everything.


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said, quickly recovering and bowing again.


    "Then it''s settled," Lady Francesca finished with a kind smile. "Take care of him, Liana. And make sure he goes to all his classes."


    "I will, my lady."


    With a respectful bow to everyone in the room, Liana left, determined to make sure everything went well for her young master''s time at school.


    I wonder how they know about it..."


    For years, she had worked hard to protect her young master''s true power and skills. His carefree and mischievous personality was a perfect cover, hiding the extent of his abilities from curious eyes. Only she knew the full range of Javier''s talents and resources:


    She had worked tirelessly to keep these secrets safe, yet somehow, Lord Garius and Lady Francesca seemed to be aware.


    Liana shuddered at the thought. The people in this household were not to be underestimated.


    The butler, Mr. Alf, and the head maid, Mrs. Errinette, were known not only for their amazing skills but also for their strong loyalty to Lord Garius and Lady Francesca. They were more than just servants; they were the silent protectors of the Armand household''s power and influence, legends in their own right.


    And then there was Lord Garius¡­ Liana sighed inwardly. His calm and thoughtful demeanor hid a sharp mind that seemed to notice everything in his domain. Lady Francesca, though sweet on the outside, was no less powerful. Her gentle presence masked a mind capable of complex plans and quick decisions.


    Together, they were a strong force.


    "How much do they know?" Liana wondered again, a chill running down her spine. Was it just a guess based on what they saw, or did they have actual proof of Javier''s secret activities?


    She thought back to moments with Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette. Their knowing glances and faint smiles suggested they operated on a level beyond ordinary people. Did they suspect, or had they pieced everything together already?


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Shaking her head, Liana steeled herself. It doesn''t matter. No one will use my young master for their plans.


    Still, the fact that Lord Garius and Lady Francesca seemed amused, even smirking, about Javier''s cleverness eased her worries a little. Maybe they really trusted him to take care of himself¡ªor perhaps this was their way of testing him, a careful push to see how far he could go.


    Either way, Liana decided to stay by Javier''s side, making sure his secrets were safe and his goals remained his own.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 143 A Playful Distraction ( 143 )

    "Liaaaaanaaaaaa!"Liana jumped in surprise as Javier suddenly appeared beside her, using his invisibility skill. Before she could react, he leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her lips.


    "Young master!" Liana hissed, her cheeks turning red. "You shouldn''t use that invisibility skill so carelessly!"


    "Hmm? But there''s no one around," Javier said with a playful smirk.


    "Really?" Liana raised an eyebrow, tilting her head to indicate behind him with her lips.


    Javier turned around, and his confident grin froze. Behind him stood Miss Gloria, her calm smile unchanged as she observed the scene.


    "Ara, ara¡­ quite the skill you have there, young master," Gloria said, her tone light but full of amusement.


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before he could find an explanation, Gloria''s figure shifted, and in an instant, she was behind Liana. A slender wooden stick appeared in her hand, its tip resting lightly on Liana''s neck.


    "Oh, too careless, Liana," Gloria gently scolded, though her movements had been anything but slow.


    "Miss Gloria¡­" Liana sighed, clearly frustrated. "This isn''t a battlefield. Do you have to make everything a test?"


    "One should always be ready, my dear," Gloria replied, retracting the stick with a smooth motion. She looked back at Javier, her smile growing. "And as for you, young master, such boldness at your age¡­ ara, ara, what will Lady Francesca say if she hears about this?"


    Javier crossed his arms and puffed out his chest. "She''d probably say I''m expressing my feelings clearly. That''s not a bad thing, right?"


    Gloria laughed, shaking her head. "You certainly have your father''s charm."


    Liana groaned softly, rubbing her temple. "Young master, please don''t encourage her."


    "Fine, fine," Javier muttered, then glanced mischievously at Liana. "But I''m still glad I kissed you."


    Liana''s face turned bright red, and Gloria simply laughed again, enjoying the playful moment.


    "By the way, young master," Gloria said with a playful smile, tilting her head as she glanced at Liana. "It seems like you didn''t ask me for a kiss like you usually do."


    "Ehh... but..." Javier trailed off, scratching his cheek and looking caught off guard.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Gloria dramatically fell to the floor, sitting with an exaggerated expression of heartbreak. "Oh, young master... you''ve already forgotten about me now that you have Liana. How could you do this to me?" She pretended to sob, covering her face with her hands.


    "Ehhhh... that''s not true!" Javier stammered, flustered by her theatrics.


    Liana crossed her arms, her emerald eyes narrowing as she stared at Javier. "Young master?" she said, her tone dangerous.


    Before he could defend himself, Gloria leaned forward gracefully and kissed him lightly on the lips.


    "Don''t forget about me, young master," she said with a teasing smile, her voice soft yet confident.


    Javier blinked a few times before grinning sheepishly. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Miss Gloria, please don''t spoil him too much."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria replied with a knowing smirk. "You know our young master is going to grow up into quite the handsome man. Just look at his older brothers, Master Marcellus and Master Cedric. Once Javier matures, he''ll charm everyone without even trying."


    Liana shook her head, exasperated. "Really now, Gloria... sometimes I wonder if you''re helping or just making things harder."


    Gloria chuckled, standing up gracefully and dusting off her skirt. "Oh, I''m just preparing him for the future. After all, he''ll need practice handling all the attention he''s bound to get."


    Javier looked between the two women, still grinning and clearly enjoying the playful banter. "I don''t mind the attention if it''s from the two of you."


    "Okay, okay, Miss Gloria," Liana said, her patience wearing thin. "You should get back to your own work."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria replied with a sly smile, clasping her hands together. "I''m not particularly busy today. Especially since our young master will be going to school in the capital city for such a longggggggg time." She dragged out the last word dramatically, casting an exaggerated look of longing at Javier.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "That''s true¡­"


    Gloria''s expression brightened immediately. "Now, now, young master," she said, clasping her hands behind her back and leaning toward him, "how about you lie down on my lap today? It might be your last chance for a while!"


    Javier''s eyes widened, and a mischievous grin spread across his face. "Ehh? Really? Ehehehehe¡­"


    Liana let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Haaaa... fine. But do it in his room while I''m packing up his things for tomorrow."


    "Yes!" Javier cheered, already rushing toward his room, his excitement palpable.


    Gloria chuckled softly and followed him at a leisurely pace. "Ara, ara, what an adorable young master we have."


    Liana shook her head, muttering to herself as she began sorting through Javier''s belongings. "These two are impossible¡­" Despite her words, a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Inside Javier''s room, Gloria sat gracefully on the long couch, her legs crossed as Javier lay comfortably on her lap. He hugged her waist tightly, giggling like a child while inhaling her soothing scent. Gloria smiled warmly, gently caressing his hair with delicate fingers.


    From the open window, Buddy and Pikko, their vibrant Pekko birds, peeked in curiously. They let out soft squawks, their heads bobbing as if trying to understand the peculiar scene.


    Liana, busy packing Javier''s clothes into a travel bag, hummed a calming tune. The sight of Javier clinging to Gloria while acting so carefree made her roll her eyes, though a small, affectionate smile lingered on her face.


    "Lianaaa," Javier whined, turning his head slightly while still clutching Gloria. "We don''t need a lot. Just a small bag is enough. We can buy more clothes in the capital city, right?"


    Gloria chuckled, her hand moving to ruffle his hair playfully. "Ara, ara, our young master is so thoughtful, isn''t he?"


    Liana sighed, folding another tunic neatly. "Fine," she said with a resigned tone, "I''ll pack a small bag. Something we can carry easily while riding them." She pointed toward the window at the two Pekkos waiting outside.


    Buddy squawked loudly, flapping his wings in excitement, as if thrilled to be mentioned.


    Javier laughed at the reaction, still sprawled across Gloria''s lap. "See, even Buddy agrees! Let''s keep it simple, Liana!"


    "Simple," Liana muttered under her breath, shaking her head with a wry smile. "As if anything about you, young master, is ever simple¡­"


    A sudden knock at the door broke the cozy atmosphere.


    "Miss Gloria, Mrs. Errinette is calling for you," a maid announced from the hallway.


    Gloria sighed softly, brushing Javier''s cheek one last time. "Hmm? Alright, I''ll be there shortly."


    She turned her gaze to Javier, who was still reluctant to let her go. "Sorry, young master, I have to leave now."


    "Ehhhh... fine," Javier mumbled, sitting up reluctantly.


    Before leaving, Gloria leaned down and planted a light kiss on his lips, her usual playful smile lighting up her face. "Don''t forget about me, young master," she teased before heading out of the room gracefully.


    The door had barely closed before Javier sprang up and rushed over to Liana, who was sitting on the floor, neatly folding his clothes into a small bag. Without hesitation, he plopped himself down and lay across her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Ehehehe... you''re still the best, Liana. My number one!" he declared with a cheeky grin.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "Oh? So, does that make Miss Gloria your number two?"


    "Maybe..." Javier said with mock thoughtfulness, tapping his chin.


    "Second wife, then?" Liana asked, her tone light and playful as she gently stroked his hair.


    "Maybe..." Javier repeated, his grin widening as he closed his eyes, enjoying the moment.


    Liana simply smiled and shook her head. "Haaa... young master, you truly are impossible sometimes." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier chuckled softly, snuggling closer. "But you wouldn''t have me any other way, right?"


    Liana didn''t respond, but her smile grew warmer as she resumed her task, her hand still gently caressing his hair.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 144 The Watchful Eye ( 144 )

    "Liana, please ensure Javier behaves," Lady Francesca said, her voice warm but firm."Yes, madam," Liana replied with a polite bow. Her maid uniform was neat, and her backpack was ready for the trip.


    Javier, however, was too excited in the courtyard. He rode Buddy, his bright orange Pekko, zooming around and laughing loudly.


    Javier laughed joyfully, his hair flying in the wind as Buddy squawked and flapped its small wings.


    Lady Francesca smiled as she watched her son play. "He truly is full of life," she said, feeling happy to see his fun with Buddy.


    Nearby, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, was more calm. Pikko had beautiful silver and orange feathers and was relaxing in the sun, stretching her strong legs. The difference between the two Pekko matched their riders well.


    Lord Garius, with his arms crossed, looked at Liana. "Liana, make sure you don''t stop until you reach the next town. I know Pekko are fast and strong, but be careful once you cross the armand border."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana answered with a firm nod, her green eyes steady.


    Happy with her answer, Garius looked at Javier, who was trying a risky stunt on Buddy, making the Pekko very happy. Garius sighed, a small smile appearing. "And try to keep him safe until you reach the capital."


    " I''ll do my best, my lord."


    As the sun rose higher, it was time to leave. Javier finally slowed down Buddy and walked over to Liana, who was fixing her pack.


    "Ready to go, Liana?"


    Liana looked up at him, her expression softening. "Yes, young master."


    Then, they both got on their Pekko¡ªJavier on Buddy and Liana on Pikko¡ªand got ready to start their journey to the capital city. Lady Francesca and Lord Garius watched them ride away, their figures getting smaller until they vanished into the distance.


    Lord Garius turned away from Javier and Liana as they rode off. His face became serious, showing his authority.


    "Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn," he called, his voice low but strong.


    "Yes, my lord?" the three replied together, stepping forward without hesitation.


    "Come," Garius said, motioning for them to follow.


    The three exchanged knowing looks and followed him to a private room in the manor. Behind them, Lady Francesca stayed by the gate, wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. Even though she was crying, she kept waving at the departing Pekko, her eyes filled with pride and sadness.


    Inside the room, Garius sat at a heavy wooden table, leaning forward with his elbows on it. His sharp eyes focused on the three in front of him.


    "The road before the border?" Garius asked.


    "Clear, my lord," Alf replied "We''ve already taken care of all bandit groups in our area."


    Errinette stood tall and confident."Not a single group remains, my lord. Every hotspot has been wiped clean, and no survivors were left to spread information about the "clean-up.""


    "Good," Garius looked at Hesbeirn.


    "All troublemakers from other households who were with Klimbert and Amboast have been taken care of," Hesbeirn reported, "Their influence is gone in our territories."


    "Dead or scattered?" Garius asked.


    "Dead," Alf replied quickly. "They won''t be a threat to Javier or the household."


    "Excellent," Garius said, leaning back in his chair. He tapped his fingers on the table, thinking, before speaking again. "The Klimbert and Amboast households underestimated us once. They won''t get that chance again."


    Errinette smiled faintly. "My lord, the operation went smoother than we thought. Thanks to the groundwork you laid, their downfall was certain."


    "Let this be a warning to anyone who challenges the Armand household. If they fight us, we will remind them who is in charge here."


    The three bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord," they said together.


    "Stay alert," Garius added, his voice back to its usual calm tone. "I trust you three to handle anything else that comes up. For now, let them believe this is the end of our retaliation."


    "Yes, my lord."


    When the meeting finished, the three left quietly, leaving Garius alone with his thoughts. He sat in silence for a moment, still tapping his fingers on the table. He could faintly hear Francesca''s voice talking to a maid about preparing for the day.


    Garius finally stood up and looked at the map on the wall of his study. His sharp eyes followed the borders of his land, paying attention to key areas where there had been recent conflicts.


    "Stay safe, Javier," he whispered to himself. "You''ll inherit this legacy soon enough. But for now... I''ll make sure you can grow as you wish."


    He glanced at the family crest engraved on the hilt of the ceremonial sword hanging on the wall, its silver blade shining in the sunlight.


    Turning away, Garius walked to the window, where he could barely see the silhouettes of Buddy and Pikko in the distance, carrying his youngest son and Liana toward the capital. A small smile appeared on his face, filled with both pride and expectation.


    "The world may not be ready for you, my son," he said softly. "But I''ll make sure it doesn''t stand in your way."


    Lady Francesca entered the room a moment later, looking calm again, but her eyes still showed some worry.


    "Do you think it was wise to send Liana alone with him?" Francesca asked, standing next to her husband and looking at the same map.


    Garius smirked, tracing the path Javier and Liana would take with his hand. "Liana is more capable than she seems. She''s not just a maid; she''s been his protector and friend since he was young. And don''t forget¡ªJavier is no ordinary child. He can handle whatever happens."


    Francesca sighed but nodded. "You''re right. But as his mother, I can''t help but worry. The capital is full of people who might try to take advantage of him if they find out his true abilities."


    "That''s why I sent those letters," Garius said, his voice firm. "By the time Javier reaches the capital, every noble who matters will know he is under my protection. They''ll think twice before acting foolishly."


    "And if they don''t?" Francesca asked softly.


    "Then they''ll learn the hard way," Garius replied sharply.


    Francesca gently placed her hand on his arm. "He''ll be fine," she said, trying to reassure both him and herself. "Liana won''t let anything happen to him."


    Garius nodded, his expression softening a bit. "Yes, she won''t. And Javier¡­ he''s more prepared than anyone knows."


    Francesca smiled slightly. "He does take after you, after all."


    They stood in silence for a moment, watching the road that led to the border through the window, filled with hope and determination for their youngest son''s journey.


    Francesca smiled softly, a mix of admiration and frustration in her eyes. "Dear¡­ you really planned the whole thing from the day he was born, didn''t you?"


    Garius didn''t answer right away, still looking at the distant road. Finally, he turned to Francesca, his face calm but unreadable. "Yeah."


    "You also knew about his true class before the blessing ceremony next year," Francesca said, more as a statement than a question.


    "Yes," Garius confirmed, his voice steady.


    "And you knew everything¡ªhis talents, his dreams¡ªand planned everything for him. Even from the day he started earning money to buy his own Pekko," Francesca continued, her voice a mix of fondness and disbelief.


    "Yes," Garius said again, a faint smile appearing on his lips. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca chuckled lightly, shaking her head. "Sometimes I wonder if you''re too far ahead of everyone else, even your own son. But¡­ I trust you. Just as I trust him."


    Garius nodded, his gaze softening. "It''s not just about planning, Francesca. It''s about giving him the freedom to grow and choose his own path. All I''ve done is remove the obstacles that would have held him back."


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca stepped closer and placed a hand on his shoulder. "And yet, you still won''t tell him everything, will you?"


    "No," Garius said, his smirk returning. "He''s too clever. If he knew, he''d find a way to outsmart me."


    Francesca laughed softly. "That does sound like him. He''s your son, after all."


    Garius chuckled in agreement. "And he''s your son too. That''s why he''s destined to surpass us both."


    Francesca looked into Garius''s eyes, noticing how his right eye changed color, a rare sight that always caught her attention. She smiled softly, her expression warm. "Really, dear, it''s rare for you to show that."


    They stood in comfortable silence for a moment, the bond between them strong and unspoken. Outside, the wind carried the faint sound of Javier''s laughter as he raced toward the border, a sound that promised a future shaped by both fate and the choices of a boy who was far more extraordinary than anyone could imagine.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 145 The Border Town ( 145 )

    Javier and Liana arrived at the gate just before passing the Armand border. Beyond the tall, sturdy gates lay a bustling town, with a humble inn and quaint shops lining the dirt streets, all bathed in the warm hues of the evening sun."Haaa¡­" Javier stretched his arms and sighed tiredly. "I didn''t think it would take this long to reach the border. It''s already evening."


    Liana, riding Pikko, smiled at his complaint. "It wouldn''t have if we were in a rush, young master. You insisted on letting Buddy explore every other path."


    Buddy, his Pekko, squawked happily as if to defend Javier''s decision. The lively bird''s eyes scanned a nearby stall selling skewered meats while it shuffled excitedly.


    Javier scratched his head, a sheepish grin on his face. "Well, it''s not like we''re in a hurry, right?"


    Pikko, Liana''s more composed Pekko, groomed her silver-and-orange feathers nearby with a touch of elegance. Liana dismounted gracefully and surveyed the modest town, her gaze settling on the inn.


    "We should rest for the night," she suggested practically. "There''s no point crossing the border this late. It''s better to be well-rested for the journey ahead."


    Javier hopped off Buddy, who immediately trotted off toward the stall, much to the vendor''s dismay. "Hey! Buddy, don''t scare the merchants!" he called as he jogged to retrieve his mischievous mount.


    Liana stifled a laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. "I''ll secure a room at the inn. Try not to cause too much trouble, young master."


    "No promises!" Javier replied playfully, quickening his steps as Buddy nosed at the vendor''s cart.


    Liana entered the modest inn, her steps light yet purposeful. The warm interior, softly lit by lanterns, carried the scent of wood and freshly baked bread. Behind the counter, the inn receptionist¡ªa young man with nervous energy¡ªstiffened upon noticing the Armand family emblem on her maid uniform.


    "Ah... ah... welcome to the inn!" the receptionist stammered, his words tumbling out clumsily. "H-how may I help you?"


    Liana maintained her calm demeanor, her eyes steady as she addressed him. "Do you have any available rooms?"


    "Yes! Yes, we do!" he replied, nodding vigorously. Then, as if realizing something, his eyes darted to her emblem. "Would you like me to call for the innkeeper?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Hmm? Why would that be necessary?"


    The receptionist''s face flushed with panic. "Err... umm... j-just a moment!" Without waiting for her reply, he scurried into the back room, hurried whispers faintly escaping.


    Moments later, the innkeeper¡ªa middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor¡ªstepped out. She adjusted her apron hastily and offered a deep bow, her tone composed. "Welcome, madam. I apologize for any delay. How may we serve the esteemed guests of the Armand family?"


    Liana nodded, her expression unchanged. "We''ll need a room for the night, one with accommodations for two Pekkos in your stables."


    "Of course! We will ensure the finest care for your mounts," the innkeeper said promptly. "And for your room, we''ll provide our best¡ª"


    "A regular room will suffice," Liana interrupted gently but firmly. "There''s no need for special treatment."


    The innkeeper hesitated, doubt flickering in her eyes before she quickly nodded. "As you wish, Miss. I''ll have it prepared immediately."


    "Thank you," Liana said with a polite bow of her own. "Please ensure the Pekkos are fed and comfortable."


    "Yes, of course! I''ll see to it personally," the innkeeper assured her, gesturing for the receptionist to hurry along.


    "Young master," Liana called, her calm tone cutting through the noise. "Let''s go to our room now."


    "Ehh?" Javier whined, pouting. "We haven''t eaten yet, and Buddy here is starving! Look at him¡ªhe''s practically begging." He gestured dramatically at Buddy, who tilted his head and squawked as if on cue.


    Pikko, not to be outdone, flapped her wings and let out a louder squawk. Javier grinned. "Ah, see? Pikko too! They need food! Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head at their antics. "Fine, we''ll eat first and make sure Buddy and Pikko are taken care of. But after that, straight to bed."


    "Yay!" Javier cheered, already leading Buddy toward the stable boy waiting by the door. The boy stared at the majestic Pekkos with wide eyes, clearly intimidated.


    "Make sure they''re fed well," Liana instructed the stable boy, her tone kind but firm. "They''ve had a long journey."


    "Yes, ma''am!" the boy replied, hastily bowing and scurrying to his task.


    Liana turned back to Javier, who was scanning the inn''s dining area with gleaming eyes.


    Javier slammed his hands on the wooden table, grinning widely. "Meat! Give me more meat! Roasted, juicy, and sizzling! Ehehehe!" His enthusiasm echoed through the cozy dining area, drawing amused glances from other patrons. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana stood nearby, arms crossed, shaking her head with a soft smile. "Young master," she began, her tone a mix of exasperation and affection.


    Javier frowned and waved his hand dramatically. "Liana! Why are you standing? Sit down!" His gaze was playful yet commanding.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young master, I''m here to ensure everything is in order. It''s my duty."


    "No!" Javier declared, cutting her off with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "This is not the time for formalities. Sit! It''s an order... from your only young master!" He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms like a triumphant king.


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress her smile. "As you wish, young master," she replied, pulling out a chair and sitting gracefully beside him.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, his smirk widening. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    As the server arrived with a tray of roasted meats, Javier eagerly grabbed a plate and slid it in front of Liana. "Here! Eat, Liana. You''ve worked hard today."


    Liana blinked in mild surprise but took the plate, touched by his gesture. "Thank you, young master," she said softly, her smile growing warmer.


    Javier grinned, already tearing into another piece of meat. "Now, this is what I call a proper meal¡ªwith my number one by my side!"


    He waved over the waiter with an eager grin. "Liana, you should order something for yourself too!" he said, leaning back in his chair.


    Liana tilted her head. "We can share our meal, young master. There''s no need for extra."


    Javier smirked, his playful tone returning. "Yes, we can share. But if you order yours, we can share that too. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, a subtle smile forming. "Fine. I''ll take a fruit salad... and this veggie salad," she said, pointing to the menu.


    Javier froze mid-bite, his expression twisting. "Blergh... all veggies and fruit? That''s it? No, no, no! Order some meat too!"


    Liana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Young master, aren''t you always saying you need to eat healthy? These will balance out all the roasted meat you''re eating."


    Javier pouted dramatically, crossing his arms. "Healthy is fine... but it''s boring! Just add a little meat to your order, Liana. Otherwise, I''ll... I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" she asked, her teasing smile growing. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''ll eat all the meat myself and leave none for you!" he declared, puffing out his chest like he''d won the argument.


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Very well. I''ll add a roasted chicken dish. Happy now, young master?"


    Javier gave a triumphant nod, grinning from ear to ear. "Now that''s more like it! Balance, Liana. That''s the key!"


    "Yes, yes, now eat, young master. After this, we need to rest," Liana urged, glancing at Javier with a mix of fondness and authority.


    "Haaa... but it''s still early," Javier replied, his mouth full of meat as he reluctantly set down his fork.


    "Yes, but we need to wake up early tomorrow," Liana insisted, keeping her tone steady.


    "Fine," Javier surrendered with a dramatic sigh, though a small smile crept onto his face. "I guess I can manage a bit of rest."


    "Good," Liana said, a satisfied nod accompanying her words.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 146 A Cozy Night ( 146 )

    After Liana showered and changed into her nightwear, she stepped out of the bathroom to find Javier sprawled across the bed, grinning mischievously. His messy black hair and eyes caught the soft glow of the lantern light, adding to his boyish charm.Liana glanced around the room, noting its surprising luxury. The innkeeper had provided the best room available, complete with a large, soft bed, elegant furnishings, and a balcony overlooking the town. She had also been informed that guards were patrolling outside to ensure the Armand family''s safety.


    "Lianaaaaaa¡­" Javier called out, pulling her attention back to him.


    "Yes, young master. I''m coming," she replied, closing the door behind her.


    As she approached, Javier''s grin widened. "Ohhh! You look beautiful tonight!" he declared dramatically.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a slight smile. "Just tonight?"


    "Well¡­" Javier hesitated, then smirked. "Every day, obviously. But tonight... tonight is something extra special!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Young master, you never fail to amuse me."


    "And you never fail to make my days better," Javier countered, patting the space beside him. "Now come here! It''s time to sleep!"


    Liana sighed, warmth in her expression as she made her way to the bed. "Alright, but behave yourself, young master."


    "No promises!" Javier said, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he made room for her.


    Once Liana lay down, Javier snuggled close and rested his head on her chest. Her warmth and gentle heartbeat soothed him, and a wide grin spread across his face.


    Liana smiled softly, wrapping her arms around him. She let him bask in her embrace, her calm demeanor hiding her affection for her mischievous young master.


    "Young master," she murmured, her voice tender, " Sleep now. Tomorrow, we have a long journey ahead."


    "Chuuu!"


    Javier leaned up slightly, planting a quick, playful kiss on her lips.


    Liana chuckled at Javier''s boldness and leaned down to press a gentle kiss to his lips. "Goodnight, young master," she whispered, her eyes soft as they gazed at him.


    "Goodnight, Liana¡­" Javier mumbled, already feeling drowsy in her arms. "I love youuuu¡­"


    Liana''s heart warmed at his words, and she gently stroked his hair as he began to drift off. "I love you too, young master," she said softly, knowing he was already fast asleep.


    For a moment, Liana lay still, her eyes fixed on his peaceful face. His gentle breaths and the slight smile on his lips tugged at her heart, making her smile in return.


    Not wanting to disturb his rest, she carefully shifted, ensuring he remained undisturbed. With quiet grace, she slipped out of bed, moving as silently as a whisper.


    First, she checked the lock on the door. After confirming it was secure, she placed her palm against the wood. A faint, silvery glow emanated from her fingertips as she reinforced the door with a subtle magic seal.


    Next, she approached the windows, planting silent alarm spells on each one while weaving protective magic that would alert her to any disturbance. Finally, she cast a protective barrier around the bed to shield Javier from any unforeseen threats.


    Once satisfied everything was secure, Liana returned to bed. Moving with care, she slid back under the covers and resumed her place beside Javier. Gently, she lifted his head, cradling it tenderly before placing it back on her chest. His arms instinctively curled around her waist, filling her with warmth.


    "Young master," she whispered, brushing a stray strand of hair from his face. "I love you."


    Her soft voice barely disturbed the quiet room, but her words held a depth of emotion. Holding him close, Liana closed her eyes, letting sleep claim her as the night stood watch over them.


    Moments later, Javier stirred awake, blinking as his eyes adjusted to the dim light. He glanced at Liana, still peacefully sleeping, her serene face illuminated by moonlight streaming through the window.


    Unable to resist, he leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to her lips. "I love you too," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Javier then slipped out of bed, moving quietly to avoid waking her. He went to the bathroom, the cold floor beneath his feet contrasting sharply with the warmth of the bed.


    Once done, he returned to the room but paused midway. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned one of his creations: an adamantite puppet knight. The towering figure shimmered into existence, its armor gleaming in the low light.


    "Keep watch," Javier instructed in a hushed tone. The puppet knight nodded silently, its presence both reassuring and imposing as it stationed itself by the door.


    Satisfied, Javier crept back to the bed, moving slowly to avoid disturbing Liana. He slid under the covers and rested his head on her chest, finding comfort in her steady heartbeat.


    Wrapping his arms around her, Javier held her tightly, a small smile on his lips as the warmth of her presence lulled him back to sleep. The room fell silent, save for their quiet breathing and the unseen vigilance of the puppet knight standing guard.


    As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, Javier''s eyes fluttered open. He instinctively reached out, expecting to feel Liana beside him, but the space was empty.


    His heart skipped a beat. "Lianaaa!!" he called out, panic lacing his voice as he shot up from bed.


    Thud.


    A soft noise came from the bathroom door, followed by an exasperated but familiar voice. "Ouch¡­ What now, young master? I''m in the bathroom." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Realizing he had overreacted, Javier scratched his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Oh¡­ ehehehe¡­ I thought you disappeared on me."


    The door creaked open slightly, and Liana peeked out, a towel draped over her shoulder. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and affection. "Disappear? Where would I even go, young master?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "It''s not my fault! I woke up, and you weren''t there! What if something had happened?"


    Liana shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "You''re hopeless, young master."


    With a playful roll of her eyes, she closed the bathroom door, hiding the fond smile that lingered behind it.


    Moments later, the door opened, and Liana stepped out with her silver hair slightly damp and tied in a loose braid. Her eyes met his as she raised an eyebrow. "Are you calm now?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm? Who said I wasn''t calm?" Javier retorted, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest.


    Liana simply smiled, shaking her head. "Come on, young master. Get ready. We still have a long journey ahead."


    Javier watched her walk past with a fond expression. "You know, Liana, mornings are always better when you''re here."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 147 A Thrilling Ride ( 147 )

    "Breakfast time!!! Ehehehehe!" Javier''s cheerful voice echoed through the inn as he bounced on his feet, ready to start the day.Liana walked out of their room with her bag slung over her shoulder. "Young master, please calm down," she said with a slight sigh, though a smile tugged at her lips.


    "Liana, faster!!" Javier urged, practically dancing in place as he waited.


    "Your bag, young master," she reminded him, holding it out.


    "Haaaa¡­ Fine, fine," Javier grumbled, snatching it from her hands. Then, with a mischievous grin, he reached for her bag too.


    "Hmm?" Liana raised an eyebrow, watching as Javier took her bag without a word.


    Before she could protest, he opened his magic storage with a dramatic flourish. "Tadaaa! No more heavy bags!" he declared, placing both into the storage space effortlessly.


    "Now let''s go, Liana! Ehehehehe!" he exclaimed, grabbing her hand and tugging her toward the stairs.


    Liana shook her head, her smile softening. "You truly are full of surprises, young master."


    "Of course I am! I''m the best, right?"


    After finishing their breakfast, Javier leaned back in his chair, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin. "That was amazing! Best breakfast ever!"


    Liana smiled warmly. "I''m glad you enjoyed it, young master. Now, let me settle the bill."


    The two approached the front desk, where the innkeeper was waiting with a polite smile. Liana handed over the key and reached into her pouch for payment.


    "Here''s the cost for the room and meals," she said, offering the coins.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    The innkeeper held up her hands and shook her head firmly. "No, Miss Liana. We cannot accept this."


    Liana tilted her head, confused. "But the cost¡ª"


    The innkeeper interrupted her, her tone firm but full of warmth. "No, no, Miss Liana. Our lord is the best! Thanks to him, we enjoy the lowest taxes ever. Everyone in the region is happy and prospering because of his wise governance. For the Armand household¡ªfor our lord''s family¡ªthere won''t be any charge, ever."


    Liana blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "I see... Thank you for your generosity," she said with a soft smile, bowing her head slightly.


    Javier, who had been listening from nearby, grinned mischievously. "See, Liana? Told you our family''s the best! No charge, ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help smiling at his enthusiasm. "Young master, let''s not take advantage of their kindness."


    Javier smirked. "It''s not taking advantage¡ªit''s appreciation! Right, Mrs. Innkeeper?"


    The innkeeper laughed heartily. "Absolutely, young master! Safe travels to both of you!"


    With that, Liana and Javier left the inn, ready to continue their journey, with Buddy and Pikko eagerly waiting outside.


    "Have a safe journey, young master! Miss Liana!" the guards called out as Javier and Liana prepared to leave the town.


    Javier sat proudly on Buddy, his face lighting up with a smug grin. But as he glanced toward the guards, he noticed their eyes lingering on Liana¡ªher elegant figure, her radiant silver hair shimmering under the morning sun, and her serene smile as she acknowledged their well wishes.


    His amber eyes narrowed, and thoughts spiraled into a possessive streak. Tch! They''re ogling Liana. Don''t they know she''s mine? Javier''s jaw tightened as Buddy squawked, sensing his rider''s mood.


    Liana, however, was oblivious to his inner turmoil. She responded with her usual poise, bowing her head slightly. "Thank you. As you were," she said, her voice calm and respectful.


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy, casting the guards a pointed glare. "Let''s go, Liana!" he called, his tone sharp. He didn''t wait for her to reply before Buddy bolted forward, leaving the gate and the gawking guards behind.


    Liana quickly mounted Pikko and followed after him, catching up easily. "Young master, is something wrong?" she asked, noticing his unusually stiff posture.


    "Nope! Everything''s perfect!" he said, though his pout betrayed his words.


    Liana tilted her head, amused. "Are you perhaps¡­ jealous?"


    Javier''s face turned crimson. "W-What?! No! Why would I be jealous?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "You''re adorable, young master."


    "Adorable?! I''m not adorable¡ªI''m manly!" Javier protested, crossing his arms as Buddy squawked in agreement.


    "Of course, young master," Liana replied, her voice laced with humor. "Shall we continue, then?"


    "Fine! But remember, Liana, you''re mine!" Javier declared boldly, his confidence returning.


    Liana''s smile softened. "Always, young master," she said, urging Pikko forward, her heart warmed by his protectiveness.


    Javier glanced back at Liana, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her tone calm as always, though she could already sense his brewing excitement.


    Without warning, Javier raised his hand, casting a buff spell that shimmered around Buddy and Pikko, enveloping them in a soft glow. The magic enhanced their speed and endurance, preparing them for a thrilling ride.


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I see. So that''s what you were planning."


    "Ready, Liana?" Javier called, his voice brimming with energy.


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied, gripping Pikko''s reins firmly.


    "Buddy! Dash!!" Javier commanded. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With an enthusiastic squawk, Buddy bolted forward like a streak of orange lightning. Pikko followed closely, her movements smooth and graceful as she matched Buddy''s pace from the side.


    "Kikikiki!! More speed!!!" Javier laughed maniacally, the wind whipping through his hair as Buddy surged ahead.


    Pikko let out a delighted chirp, responding to Liana''s gentle guidance as she kept up effortlessly. Liana''s silver hair flowed behind her like a shining ribbon, her expression calm yet exhilarated by the sheer thrill of the ride.


    "Faster, Buddy! Let''s see how far we can push it!" Javier shouted, his amber eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, pushing his enhanced speed to the limit.


    Liana couldn''t help but laugh softly, watching Javier''s boundless energy. "Young master, don''t wear him out before we reach the next town," she teased, her voice carrying over the rushing wind.


    "Don''t worry, Liana! With my buffs, Buddy could run for days!" Javier replied, his confidence unwavering.


    They dashed along the road for hours, the thunderous sound of Buddy''s and Pikko''s strides kicking up clouds of dust in their wake. Startled travelers and merchants hurried to the side of the road as the two Pekkos barreled past, their squawking and rapid pace leaving a trail of astonished faces behind.


    "Kikiki!!" Buddy chirped in delight, clearly enjoying the chaotic attention they were causing.


    Liana, ever composed, simply smiled as she kept Pikko steady beside Buddy. Her young master''s excitement was contagious, and the speed ensured no troublemakers could hope to catch them. With this pace, she calculated they could reach the capital in three or four days, far sooner than planned.


    Suddenly, Javier pulled back on Buddy''s reins and pointed ahead excitedly. "Ohh! Liana!! Look at that place!"


    Liana followed his gesture, her emerald eyes landing on a picturesque scene just off the main road. It was a wide, open field with lush green grass stretching as far as the eye could see. A sparkling river wound gently through the landscape, its clear waters reflecting the afternoon sun. Large, smooth stones lined the riverbank, perfect for sitting, while the surrounding trees provided pleasant shade.


    Javier''s amber eyes sparkled. "Doesn''t that look like the perfect spot to hang out? We can rest, eat, and maybe even let Buddy and Pikko splash in the river!"


    Liana glanced at the scene and nodded approvingly. "It does look peaceful. Very well, young master. Let''s take a break."


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Javier exclaimed, guiding Buddy off the road toward the serene area. Pikko followed close behind, her calm demeanor contrasting Buddy''s playful energy.


    As they approached the river, Buddy let out an excited squawk, clearly eager to explore the water. Pikko, on the other hand, inspected the area with graceful caution, ensuring it was safe before relaxing.


    Javier slid off Buddy''s back and stretched dramatically. "Ahhh, this is the life! Liana, let''s set up here for a bit. This place is perfect!"


    Liana dismounted gracefully and began unpacking their small supplies. "As you wish, young master. I''ll prepare something to eat while you relax."


    "Ehehehe! Liana, you''re the best!" Javier said, already kicking off his boots and rolling up his pants to wade into the river. Buddy eagerly followed him, splashing in the shallow water with unrestrained glee.


    Liana shook her head fondly, watching Javier laugh as Buddy soaked him with playful kicks of water. She turned her attention to setting up a small picnic, a warm smile lingering on her lips.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 148 The Feast and the Threat ( 148 )

    Javier smiled playfully as he took out a small magic grill from his magical storage. The grill quickly changed into a full cooking station. He then pulled out an variety of monster meat: thick pieces of wolf, juicy king boar, soft orc meat, and even some rare wyvern steaks."Liana! lets grill some meat!" Javier shouted happily, holding up the meat like it was a prize.


    Liana, who was setting up their picnic, turned and sighed. "Are you going to eat all that, young master?"


    "Of course not!" Javier said proudly. "You will eat some too, and Buddy and Pikko need their share! Right, Buddy?"


    When Buddy heard his name, he hurried out of the river, splashing water everywhere.


    "Eek! Buddy!!" Javier shouted, holding the meat away. "You''re still wet!"


    Buddy didn''t care. He was excited, letting out loud squawks and rushing to the grill.


    Javier saw Buddy getting closer. "Wait your turn, Buddy! Ehehehe!"


    As the meat cooked, Javier smiled at the fun scene. Buddy and Pikko were waiting beside him, their beaks open in eager anticipation. Liana was calmly turning the meat with skill.


    "This is perfect, Liana," Javier said, enjoying the peaceful view. "Good food, great company, and a river to cool off in. Who needs a fancy castle?"


    Liana smiled gently. "As long as you''re happy, young master."


    "Happy? I''m more than happy!" Javier exclaimed, breathing in the delicious smell. "Now hurry up, Liana! I''m starving!"


    The yummy smell of grilled meat filled the air as Javier continued eating, grinning at Liana. She was about to give him more food when she noticed something behind them.


    When she looked, she saw a group of about thirty big, scary-looking men. They had weapons and looked mean.


    "Well, well, well... what do we have here?" one of them sneered. "Two fancy birds, a brat, and a beautiful elf. Looks like we found something good, boys!"


    "Let me have that girl after you!" another one shouted, looking at Liana with a creepy smile.


    "And this kid is from the Armand noble house!" a third said, his eyes shining with greed. "We could ask for a lot of money for him!"


    Javier didn''t seem scared. Still chewing his food, he casually turned his head toward them and said, "Hey, old man."


    "Huh?" The leader was surprised.


    Suddenly, the men stopped moving. Their smiles turned to fear as they felt a strange force holding them down. It was like the gravity was three times stronger, making them kneel with grunts of pain.


    "Urghhh! What¡­ what is happening?!" the leader groaned, trying to lift his head.


    Javier leaned back comfortably, still eating, while Liana sat beside him, feeding him grilled fruit like nothing was wrong.


    "Me and my girl here are still eating," Javier said lazily, waving his hand. Then he turned to Buddy and Pikko, who were squawking aggressively, ready to fight.


    "Buddy? Pikko?" Javier called, with a serious tone.


    The two birds squawked together, their eyes gleaming fiercely. Without waiting, they charged at the frozen men.


    Buddy hit the leader and sent him tumbling into the river with a big splash, while Pikko quickly attacked the others, leaving them on the ground, hurt and groaning.


    Liana kept eating, watching the chaos with mild amusement. "They just don''t give up, do they?"


    Javier laughed, wiping his mouth. "Yeah, but they''re not very smart. Trying to ruin my meal? That''s just rude."


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana smiled softly and cut another piece of meat for her young master. "Here, young master."


    Javier took the bite, enjoying it with a happy hum. When Buddy and Pikko came back, looking proud, he patted their beaks. "Good job, you two! Ehehehe!"


    "You know, Liana," Javier said, leaning back and looking at the defeated men, "I don''t understand. With their strong bodies, they could work honest jobs and make good money. Why do they always choose to be bad guys?"


    Liana, wiping her hands gently, sighed. "Well, young master, some people choose the easy way, knowing it''s risky but profitable. They would rather take shortcuts than work hard."


    Javier thought for a moment, then shrugged. "Their loss, I guess! At least Buddy and Pikko got a workout. Now, pass me some of that boar meat!"


    "Of course, young master," Liana replied with a fond smile, handing him the next piece.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the kingdom, the grand hall of the Klimbert estate was filled with anger. Lord Klimbert slammed his fist on the armrest of his fancy chair, his face full of frustration as his loud voice echoed.


    "What?! The team we sent to kill Garius youngest son is missing?!" he yelled, glaring at the scared informant in front of him.


    The informant, sweating, nodded nervously. "Y-Yes, my lord. The latest reports say Garius''s son was last seen near the border."


    Lord Klimbert''s face twisted in disbelief. "Then how come our teams haven''t killed him yet?!" His voice grew sharper, cutting through the room. "We sent two top assassin groups! There are only two roads to the capital, and we''ve covered both!"


    The attendants and soldiers exchanged worried looks, knowing better than to interrupt Lord Klimbert''s famous anger.


    "I want answers!" Lord Klimbert growled, gripping the armrest tightly. "Find out what''s happening! Where are those teams, and why haven''t they finished their mission?!"


    "Yes, my lord!" A senior officer quickly bowed and left the hall to give orders.


    The room went silent as Klimbert leaned back in his chair, thinking hard. His expression darkened. There''s no way a child and a maid could escape from two of my best assassin teams.


    He clenched his teeth. Garius must have something planned¡­


    "Ughhh!! That Armand territory was supposed to be mine!" he growled. "And yet that Garius managed to survive all these years!"


    He swept his arm across the table, knocking over a goblet that crashed to the floor. The servants jumped but didn''t dare to move.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" he shouted, his voice bouncing off the stone walls. His anger grew as he remembered how the Armand family rose to power. "I sent the best assassin groups, the strongest fighters¡ªeverything I could! And yet, that lowborn scum still became a Count!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to a group of quiet advisors on the other side of the room, his eyes blazing with rage.


    "Do you know what that means?!" he yelled. "It means all of you have FAILED me! AGAIN!"


    "My lord," one brave advisor started, his voice shaking, "maybe we underestimated¡ª"


    "Underestimated?!" Klimbert shouted, cutting him off. He pointed a trembling finger at the man. "Don''t even talk to me about underestimating! That ''lowborn'' has been outsmarting us every step of the way! This is not just underestimating¡ªthis is incompetence!"


    The advisor turned pale and quickly bowed his head.


    Klimbert took a deep breath, trying to control his anger, but the bitterness lingered. "Garius... that sneaky bastard. He should have died with the rest of his family. And now, his son is heading to the capital."


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "No matter what it takes, I will destroy that family. If the assassin teams have failed, then I''ll hire armies, mercenaries¡ªwhatever it takes! I won''t let the Armand name succeed while mine suffers!"


    "Haaarrrghh!!" he shouted. "Garius''s eldest son is rising in mage rank like it''s easy, and his second son leads a paladin team! All of his children have the best classes, far better than my useless brats!!"


    He gritted his teeth, his nails digging into the wood of the table. His eyes burned with hatred, his body shaking with rage.


    "FUCK!! This is unacceptable!" he yelled. "I will not let Garius''s youngest son live! I want him dead before he even reaches the capital!"


    "Yes, my lord," an advisor replied, bowing his head, his voice shaky but eager to avoid Klimbert''s anger.


    Klimbert paced back and forth, his mind filled with plans. Suddenly, he turned sharply toward his advisor.


    "Set up a meeting with Lord Amboast and Jaist, immediately," he ordered, his voice cold. "Tell them the plan will go ahead without delay. I want their full cooperation."


    The advisor nodded quickly and bowed lower. "Understood, my lord. I''ll send the message at once."


    Klimbert sneered, a wicked grin on his face. "Garius''s precious youngest son won''t reach the capital alive. I''ll make sure his journey ends in failure¡ªand his family is destroyed."


    A servant cautiously approached, bowing deeply. "My lord, should I gather more forces?"


    Klimbert sneered again, his expression vicious. "Prepare everything. I want spies, mercenaries, and assassins waiting at every checkpoint to the capital. Make sure Garius''s brat doesn''t see another sunrise!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The servant hurried away, leaving Klimbert to simmer in his anger.


    Staring into the flames, Klimbert''s expression turned cold and calculating. "You may have come this far, Garius," he muttered darkly, "but I''ll ensure your family is wiped out. Count or not, your end is near."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 149 A Calm Confidence ( 149 )

    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes scanning the report in his hands. "Hmm... So, the assassin group sent by the Klimbert Household?" he mused aloud.Alf, standing calmly beside him, gave a small smile. "All done, my lord. They didn''t even have time to prepare before our team finished them all. As for the other road your son used... our team didn''t even need to intervene."


    Garius smirked, folding the report neatly and placing it on the table. "I know..."


    Errinette, who stood nearby, couldn''t help but smile as well. "According to the report from our scout, your youngest son is just having a picnic with his favorite maid, Liana."


    Sitting elegantly across from him, Lady Francesca sipped her tea. She glanced at Errinette, her voice calm but laced with humor. "Errinette, more biscuits, please."


    "Of course, madam." Errinette inclined her head and gestured toward one of the household maids, who immediately set about refilling the tray with fresh biscuits and pouring more tea.


    Francesca set her teacup down with a faint smile, looking toward her husband. "You seem awfully relaxed for someone whose youngest son is being targeted by assassins."


    Garius chuckled, folding the report. "Relaxed? Of course, Francesca. Why wouldn''t I be? Javier is more than capable of handling himself, especially with Liana by his side."


    "Still, he is only eleven. Don''t you think you''re putting too much faith in him?"


    "Faith?" Garius smirked, his tone confident. "It''s not faith¡ªit''s certainty. That boy is a prodigy, and I''ve ensured he has everything he needs to survive and thrive. Klimbert''s little schemes are nothing more than a nuisance to him."


    Francesca glanced at Garius, "Your son seems to take after you, dear," she said casually. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius chuckled. "Perhaps. Though I must admit, his way of dealing with things is... uniquely his own."


    Francesca sighed softly, "Just don''t forget, he''s still a child in many ways, even if he insists otherwise."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly. "A child who can incapacitate an entire group of bandits without breaking a sweat, madam."


    Francesca waved a hand dismissively while smiling. "Details, Errinette. Details."


    The room was filled with a quiet sense of satisfaction, the kind that came from knowing that, no matter what schemes their enemies plotted, their family was always one step ahead.


    "Lianaaaa!!" Javier called out, laughing as he splashed water at Buddy, who happily squawked and retaliated by flapping its wings and sending droplets flying everywhere.


    Liana, standing on the riverbank with her arms crossed, shook her head with a patient smile. "Young master, it''s time to move."


    "Ehh, but we didn''t even finish enjoying the water! Look at Buddy! He''s having fun too!"


    Liana sighed, stepping closer. "Young master, we need to find an inn and a place to rest for the night."


    "We can sleep here!" Javier declared, spreading his arms wide as if presenting the perfect campsite. "Under the stars, with Buddy and Pikko keeping watch. It''ll be great! Ehehe."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "No, you can''t."


    "Why not?" Javier pouted, his amber eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "First, there are monsters." Liana raised a finger. "Second... mosquitoes."


    For a moment, Javier blinked in confusion. Then his face twisted as he burst out laughing. "Pfftt... bwahahahahah! Mosquitoes?! Really, Liana? That''s your reason?"


    Liana gave him a pointed look, one hand on her hip. "Yes, mosquitoes. And trust me, young master, they are far worse than monsters when it comes to ruining a good night''s sleep."


    Still laughing, Javier climbed out of the water, shaking his head. "Fine, fine, you win! You better promise we''ll have roasted meat for dinner again!"


    Liana smiled softly, handing him a towel. "As you wish, young master. Now, let''s go before the ''monsters and mosquitoes'' catch us."


    Javier snickered as they packed up, already thinking about their next stop.


    "By the way, young master."


    "Hmm?" Javier turned to Liana, drying his hair with a towel as they walked toward Buddy and Pikko.


    "I think it''s best we use casual clothes without the Armand emblem."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, then looked at himself. "Huh? I am already in casual clothes. See? No emblem, just my comfy travel gear." He gestured at his tunic and trousers. "The only one still wearing it is you."


    Liana blinked, glancing at her maid uniform. "...Ah."


    Javier smirked, folding his arms with a teasing glint in his eyes. "Now, now, Liana. No need for the maid uniform on our journey. You can blend in better, and it''s more practical too!"


    "But, young master, I must maintain my role as your maid¡ª"


    "Liana," Javier interrupted, grinning, "you''re not just my maid; you''re my travel partner, my protector, and my ''future wife,'' remember?" He chuckled at her flustered expression. "No one will mind if you dress casually for once. Actually, I''d prefer it."


    She sighed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Very well, young master. I''ll change into something more suitable."


    Javier gave her an approving nod. "Great! You''ll see, it''s way better for adventures. And I bet you''ll look amazing in anything anyway."


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress her smile as she reached into her bag for a simpler outfit. "Flattery will get you nowhere, young master."


    "Who said it was flattery?" Javier quipped, winking at her as he mounted Buddy.


    "Now... let''s go, Liana!"


    "Oops, wait a sec." He quickly raised his hand, his palm glowing faintly as he activated a buff spell. A shimmering aura enveloped both Buddy and Pikko, enhancing their speed and endurance.


    "Ehehehe... now no one will be able to catch up to this speed!" Javier grinned mischievously, giving Buddy an encouraging pat.


    Liana, already seated gracefully on Pikko, gave a small smile. "Young master, do try not to startle every passerby like last time."


    "I make no promises! Adventure waits for no one!" Javier laughed, gripping Buddy''s reins tightly. "Now, Buddy! Dash toward the capital!"


    With an enthusiastic squawk, Buddy launched forward, kicking up a trail of dust. Pikko followed close behind, matching Buddy''s speed effortlessly under Liana''s skilled guidance.


    The two Pekko birds raced along the road, their vibrant feathers gleaming in the sunlight, as Javier''s laughter echoed through the open fields. "Faster, Buddy! Faster!"


    Liana, keeping Pikko at a steady pace beside Buddy, called out with a gentle tone, "Young master, if we keep this up, we''ll arrive at the capital in no time... but do remember to give them a break. Even Pekkos need to rest."


    "Got it, got it," Javier replied with a wave, though his excitement didn''t wane. "But for now, let''s enjoy the ride!"


    Liana smiled softly as she watched her young master laugh freely, his joy as infectious as ever. In moments like this, she couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of relief.


    When Lady Francesca had initially assigned her to oversee Javier, Liana had assumed it was only a temporary measure to ensure he adapted to his early education and noble etiquette. At the time, she had thought her role would end once he began attending school, perhaps replaced by someone else deemed more fitting.


    But as the years passed, it became clear that her assignment wasn''t a mere formality. She had become an irreplaceable part of Javier''s life¡ªnot just as his maid but as his confidant and guardian.


    "I''m truly fortunate," she thought, her emerald eyes softening as she kept pace on Pikko. "To be by his side like this... to see him grow, to support his dreams... there''s nothing I''d trade for this."


    Suddenly, a group of people blocking the road. In an instant, the gathered crowd¡ªa group of dark-clad figures¡ªshouted as they drew their weapons, their intentions clear as they prepared to confront Javier and Liana.


    Before they could react, Buddy and Pikko surged forward with surprising speed, crashing straight into the group of assassins. The force of the impact sent the attackers sprawling, their weapons clattering to the ground. A chorus of startled yelps filled the air as the would-be assailants were knocked off their feet.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, looking at Liana while still riding their Pekko mounts. "Huh? Did we just crash into someone?"


    Liana shook her head, still processing what had happened. "Hmm? I didn''t notice, Young Master."


    "Well¡­ whatever," Javier said with a shrug. He adjusted in his seat, trying to get a better view. "Maybe they just got a little carried away."


    As the dust settled, they didn''t notice a group of shadowy figures creeping away from the scene. The assassins, having intended to ambush Javier, were forced to retreat. Their plan had failed¡ªthis time.


    Liana, still unfazed by their earlier crash, gently patted Pikko. "You two are such troublemakers," she teased, her tone lightening the moment. Both birds looked up at her innocently, as if to say, "We didn''t mean it!"


    "Let''s keep going, then," Javier said, dismissing the moment. "We can''t let a little bump slow us down."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 150 A Delicious Detour ( 150 )

    The grand capital city loomed ahead, its towering gates bustling with activity as merchants, travelers, and nobles passed through. At the checkpoint, Javier and Liana sat atop Buddy and Pikko, waiting for their turn as the royal guards performed inspections.The guard, a burly man with sharp eyes, approached. His gaze fell on the two majestic Pekkos. "I believe these birds belong to the Armand family?" he asked, eyeing the family crest discreetly stitched on Liana''s attire.


    Liana nodded, her tone calm and respectful. "Yes, they are."


    Another guard stepped forward, his expression professional yet curious. "Your purpose for visiting the capital city?"


    Liana gestured toward Javier, who was fiddling with Buddy''s reins. "My young master is here to attend the school."


    The guard tilted his head. "Oh? Which school?"


    Liana reached into her bag, retrieving an official card embossed with an elegant seal, and handed it to him. "This one."


    The guard''s eyes widened as he read it. "Ohhhh! The Royal Academy of Magic for Nobles. Lucky you!" He turned to Javier, grinning. "Must be nice, huh?"


    Javier, still maintaining his innocent grin, simply shrugged.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "If it weren''t for Lord Garius forcing him, my young master wouldn''t attend at all."


    The guards chuckled. One of them slapped his knee. "Heh! You''re lucky to have such a father. By the way, though... why doesn''t the young master have a proper escort?"


    Liana straightened, her voice firm yet polite. "I am his sole escort. Along with these two of course."


    The guard laughed. "Fair enough. Just make sure these big birds don''t cause trouble, alright?"


    "Understood," Liana replied smoothly.


    As the guards stepped aside, the first one hesitated before addressing her again. "By the way, you''re a beautiful elf. Perhaps... would you care to hang out for a drink after this?"


    Liana gave him a polite smile, bowing her head slightly in a refined manner. "Your invitation is kind, but I must politely decline. I am already... married," she said, her tone effortlessly composed.


    The guard blinked in surprise but quickly recovered, stepping aside. "Ah, well, my apologies. Enjoy your time in the capital."


    As they passed through the gates, Javier leaned closer to Liana, a sly grin on his face. "Married, huh? Who''s the lucky guy?"


    Liana shot him a playful glance. "Well,its just an excuse to avoid it."


    Javier laughed, his mischievous expression lighting up his face. "Good answer, Liana. Good answer."


    With that, they entered the bustling streets of the capital.


    "Young master, I believe we should find a house first," Liana suggested as they rode through the bustling streets of the capital.


    Javier tilted his head, confused. "Huh? Isn''t there a dormitory at the school?"


    Liana gave him a teasing smile. "Well, if you don''t mind sleeping alone, I don''t see any issue."


    Javier blinked, completely missing the implication. "Eh? What do you mean by that?"


    Liana''s voice turned playful, her eyes glinting with amusement. "School dormitories don''t allow personal maids to stay in the same room as their masters. And our Pekkos won''t be able to stay near us all the time either."


    Javier froze, his jaw slightly ajar. Then, with a dramatic gasp, he pointed at her. "No!! I refuse! Let''s find a house right now! I don''t want that!"


    Liana couldn''t hold back her soft laughter. "As you wish, young master."


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in agreement, as if they too supported the idea. Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "What kind of school doesn''t let me stay with my Liana? Outrageous!"


    Liana smiled warmly. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll ensure we find a comfortable place soon."


    "Good," Javier muttered, his lips curving into a mischievous grin. "Because there''s no way I''m sleeping alone."


    The bustling streets of the capital city were alive with activity, but all eyes turned toward Javier and Liana as they navigated through on their massive Pekkos. Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd, many of whom had never seen such impressive bird-like creatures within the city walls.


    "Look at those birds! Are they tamed monsters?" one onlooker whispered.


    "And that elf... she''s stunning!" another murmured, admiring Liana''s graceful presence.


    Her elegant maid uniform, adorned with the emblem of a noble house, added an air of mystique. While most citizens didn''t recognize the emblem¡ªthey could tell at a glance that Javier and Liana were part of a noble household. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier glanced around at the sprawling city, feeling slightly overwhelmed by its size. The streets were unfamiliar, and finding their destination seemed like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    "Liana, this city is way too big. We''ve never been here before. Do you know where to look?" he asked, scratching his head.


    Liana gave a small smile. "I will ask the royal guard, young master. They should be able to point us in the right direction."


    Javier grinned. "Good idea. They''re stationed everywhere, after all."


    Liana guided Pikko toward a nearby post where two royal guards stood at attention. The guards immediately straightened upon noticing her approach.


    "Excuse me," Liana began politely, dismounting with practiced elegance. "Could you direct us to a property management office? We are looking to either rent or purchase a residence in the city."


    The guards exchanged a glance, then one of them nodded. "Certainly, miss. You''ll want to visit the Central Registry. They handle all property transactions, including rentals and sales. It''s located near the main square, beside the merchant guild hall."


    "Thank you for your assistance," Liana said with a graceful bow, her soft smile leaving the guards momentarily dazed.


    She returned to Javier, who had been playfully patting Buddy''s head while waiting. "Found it?" he asked eagerly.


    "Yes, young master. The Central Registry is near the main square. Shall we proceed?"


    "Of course! Let''s go find our new home, Liana!" he said, kicking his heels lightly against Buddy, who let out an enthusiastic squawk as they headed off in the direction of the Central Registry.


    As they continued down the busy streets, Liana gracefully approached shopkeepers and passersby, asking for directions to the main square. Despite her composed demeanor, the sprawling city made navigation a challenge. Meanwhile, Buddy let out a loud, excited squawk, his sharp eyes locked on a nearby meat shop. His beak glistened as drool dripped, drawing amused chuckles from those nearby.


    "Liana," Javier said, tugging at her sleeve with a mischievous grin, "let''s stop here and eat? Buddy''s practically begging for it."


    Liana turned to see Buddy almost vibrating with excitement, his large body inching toward the shop as if pulled by the aroma of roasting meats. Even Pikko seemed interested, tilting her head curiously at the display of juicy, sizzling cuts.


    Liana let out a soft laugh, her eyes warm. "Alright, young master. Let''s stop here first. The enrollment in the school isn''t for another four days, so we still have plenty of time."


    Javier cheered, hopping off Buddy with an exaggerated flourish. "Ehehehe, meat time! Let''s go, Buddy, Pikko!"


    The shopkeeper, a stout man with a wide smile and an apron stained with spices, looked up as the group approached. His eyes widened at the sight of the majestic Pekkos, and his gaze lingered briefly on Liana''s elegant appearance.


    "Welcome! Whoa, those are some fine birds you''ve got there! What can I do for you fine folks today?"


    Javier pointed at the largest slab of meat on display. "We''ll take that one! And some smaller pieces for Buddy and Pikko. They''ve earned it!"


    The shopkeeper chuckled. "Excellent choice, young master. Coming right up!"


    While the shopkeeper prepared the order, Javier leaned against Buddy, grinning as the Pekko let out happy squawks in anticipation. Liana stood by, her hands folded neatly as she watched the bustling street with a content expression.


    "Young master, you''re spoiling them too much," she teased softly.


    "Hey, they''re working hard carrying us around! Besides, happy birds mean faster travel, right?" Javier replied, winking.


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head as the shopkeeper handed over their food. Moments later, they sat at a nearby bench, enjoying the hearty meal while Buddy and Pikko happily devoured their share. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a peaceful moment amidst the chaos of the city, and Javier couldn''t help but grin as he leaned back. "This is nice, huh, Liana? Just you, me, and our feathered friends."


    Liana nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Yes, young master. Moments like this are precious. But remember, we still have a house to find."


    "Yeah, yeah, after we eat. No rush!" Javier said, already reaching for another bite of the savory meat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 151 Sharing Smiles ( 151 )

    "Old man! Grill us meat that''s worth it!".The shopkeeper''s hands paused as Javier casually dropped 30 silver coins onto the table. His eyes widened before a grin spread across his face. Without missing a beat, he began grilling the meat.


    As the rich aroma of the sizzling meat filled the air, the shopkeeper glanced at the Armand emblem embroidered on Liana''s uniform. "So, you both from the Armand region?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier raised a brow, his mischievous grin never faltering. "Hmm? How do you know, old man?"


    The shopkeeper chuckled as he flipped the meat. "That emblem gives it away. My brother lives there. I tried to convince him to move to the capital¡ªI even prepared a house for him. But for some reason, he refuses to leave."


    "Oh." Javier responded nonchalantly, grabbing a freshly grilled piece of meat and casually tossing it to Buddy. The large Pekko caught it mid-air with precision, letting out a satisfied squawk.


    Liana, standing nearby, sighed softly before sitting beside Javier. He had been tugging at her sleeve insistently until she relented.


    The shopkeeper''s gaze lingered on the duo, intrigued. "So, Kid, do you want anything else?" Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Old man! Do you have sake?"


    The shopkeeper blinked, tilting his head. "Sa...ke?"


    "Wine! Ehehehe!" Javier clarified with a cheeky laugh.


    The shopkeeper chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "Oh, wine, huh? Your young master here can drink?"


    Liana let out a long sigh, her eyes filled with resigned amusement. "He''s... weird. Most children his age would be drinking juice. Yet here he is, acting like an old man."


    Javier flashed her a wide grin, raising an imaginary cup in a mock toast. "Wine''s good for the soul, Liana! Besides, juice is for kids. I''m a man!"


    The shopkeeper burst out laughing, shaking his head as he went to fetch a bottle of wine. Meanwhile, Liana gave Javier a sidelong glance, her lips curling into a small, reluctant smile.


    "You''re impossible, young master," she muttered softly, though there was no denying the fondness in her voice.


    The bustling street grew quiet for a moment as the large Pekko, Buddy, leaped up to catch another piece of meat Javier tossed , drawing curious stares from passersby.


    "Wow! Look at that bird! Is it a monster?" a child exclaimed, tugging on their parent''s sleeve.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it!" murmured another onlooker.


    Javier ignored the commotion, his sharp eyes catching sight of a small child in tattered clothes walking by the shopkeeper''s bread corner. The child paused, glanced around nervously, and grabbed two pieces of bread before hurrying away, munching as they walked.


    "Hmm?" Javier narrowed his eyes.


    Liana, seated beside him, tilted her head. "What''s wrong, young master?"


    "Is that... normal in the capital city?" Javier asked, gesturing subtly toward the child.


    The shopkeeper, who had just returned with a bottle of wine, followed his gaze. His face shifted into a look of quiet resignation, a blend of pity and pragmatism. "It''s normal here," he said softly.


    Javier frowned. "Oh... We''ve never seen anything like that in the Armand region. This is my first time."


    Liana smiled gently. She knew her young master well¡ªbeneath his mischievous demeanor, he had a heart far kinder than he let on.


    Javier leaned back, his eyes still fixed on the bread corner. "Hey, old man."


    The shopkeeper straightened. "Yes?"


    "What''s that corner for?" Javier pointed at the small pile of bread stacked neatly on a wooden rack.


    The shopkeeper let out a small sigh. "That''s where I put leftover bread. It''s for people like that child¡ªfor those who can''t afford a meal. Keeps them from starving, at least."


    Javier fell silent for a moment, then stood up abruptly. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small pouch, and handed five gold coins to the shopkeeper without hesitation.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened in shock. "Hey kid, this is¡ª"


    "Please continue feeding them," Javier said with a soft but firm tone. "Let me help, too."


    The shopkeeper stared at the coins, his hands trembling slightly. "Thank you... I¡ªI''ll make sure to do so."


    Liana watched the exchange, her eyes softening. She smiled warmly at her young master, pride evident in her gaze.


    As Javier sat back down, he waved dismissively at her. "Don''t look at me like that, Liana. It''s no big deal."


    "Of course, young master," she replied with a chuckle, her voice laced with affection. "No big deal at all."


    The shopkeeper looked utterly dumbfounded as Javier handed five more gold coins, his eyes darting between the shimmering coins in his hand and the grinning boy sitting on the bench.


    "K-Kid... this... this is a lot!" the shopkeeper stammered, his voice shaky.


    Javier waved him off with a casual shrug, his confident smirk widening. "Nah, don''t worry about it. Just keep grilling more meat and make sure those kids over there eat something good today."


    The shopkeeper''s jaw dropped for a moment before he snapped into action. "Alright, kid, I''ll make sure to grill the best cuts I have!"


    He turned to his grill, quickly slicing more meat and tossing it onto the sizzling surface. The rich aroma wafted through the air, drawing the attention of several raggedly dressed children who had been watching from a distance.


    Javier called out to them. "Hey, you kids over there! Come here!"


    The children hesitated, exchanging wary glances, unsure whether they could trust this strange noble-looking boy. But as one brave child stepped forward, the others followed hesitantly, drawn by the tantalizing smell of grilled meat.


    Javier grinned as they approached. "Take this." He pointed to the platter of fresh meat and the pile of bread the shopkeeper had arranged. "Eat as much as you want. More''s coming, so don''t hold back!"


    The children''s eyes lit up as they cautiously reached for the food. One by one, their nervous expressions melted into smiles as they took bites, the taste of freshly grilled meat and warm bread filling their mouths.


    The shopkeeper looked at Javier, shaking his head with a mixture of amazement and admiration. "You''re a strange one, kid. Most nobles wouldn''t even look at these kids, let alone do something like this."


    Javier leaned back with a self-satisfied smirk, tossing another piece of meat to Buddy, who caught it effortlessly. "I''m not most nobles, old man. Besides, it''s not like I can eat all this food by myself."


    Liana, sitting beside him, let out a soft laugh. "You really are something, young master."


    Javier glanced at her, pretending to be annoyed. "What''s that supposed to mean, huh?"


    "Oh, nothing," she replied with a playful smile.


    Javier walked over to a small juice shop nestled along the street. The shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes, looked up from her work as he approached.


    Without hesitation, Javier placed five gold coins on the counter, causing the shopkeeper''s eyes to widen in surprise. "Give me all the juice you can make and send it over there," he said, pointing toward the meat shop, now bustling with children happily eating and chatting.


    The shopkeeper blinked, her mouth slightly open. "T-this much juice? For all of them?"


    Javier nodded casually. "Yep. Make it good. They deserve it."


    The shopkeeper hesitated before breaking into a warm smile, bowing slightly. "Understood! I''ll get started right away."


    As she began preparing large jugs of fruit juice, Javier returned to his seat beside Liana.


    Liana, watching the entire exchange, shook her head with a gentle smile. "Young master, you''re going to spoil everyone in this city at this rate."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, with his signature sly grin. "Nah, just doing my part. Besides," he added, gesturing toward the kids, "look at their faces. That''s worth way more than gold."


    Liana sighed, though her eyes softened with admiration. "Sometimes I wonder if you''re truly eleven years old, young master."


    Javier smirked, taking another piece of grilled meat and biting into it. "I''m just awesome like that."


    Moments later, the shopkeeper''s assistant arrived, carrying several large jugs of juice and handing them out to the children. The kids cheered, holding up their cups and drink with bright smiles.


    The scene quickly attracted more attention from passersby. Many stopped to watch the unusual sight of a noble boy handing out food, his massive Pekko gleefully chomping on its share of the feast.


    One of the children approached Javier timidly. "T-Thank you" they said, bowing deeply.


    Javier waved it off, ruffling the child''s hair. "Don''t mention it. Just eat up and enjoy!"


    As the shopkeeper kept grilling and the children ate their fill, the atmosphere around the humble food stall turned warm and lively, filled with laughter and the clinking of plates.


    Liana watched silently, her heart swelling with pride and affection for her young master. Despite his playful and sometimes mischievous nature, moments like these reminded her of his genuine kindness and the strength of his character.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 152 A Practical Decision ( 152 )

    Javier and Liana continued their leisurely stroll through the bustling streets, with Buddy and Pikko trailing obediently behind. The Pekkos occasionally drew curious glances from the townsfolk, who whispered and pointed at the unusual sight of such majestic birds navigating the capital.As they approached the main square, Javier''s sharp eyes darted around, taking in the surroundings. There were carriages adorned with elaborate family emblems, nobles clad in luxurious fabrics, and their escorts¡ªmaids and guards¡ªwalking with measured precision.


    "Hmm... which one is it?" Javier muttered, his gaze scanning the many ornate buildings that lined the square. "Where do we go to find a house?"


    Liana, walking beside him with her usual composed demeanor, smiled as she gestured toward a grand, well-maintained building with a large sign hanging above its entrance. The sign depicted a quill, a scroll, and a key¡ªa clear indication of its purpose. "Right here, young master," Liana said, her tone calm but confident.


    Javier looked at the building, tilting his head slightly. "Huh. Fancy. I was expecting something smaller."


    Liana chuckled softly. "This is the capital, young master. Everything here is grander."


    Javier shrugged. "Alright then, let''s go check it out. Buddy, Pikko, stay here and behave."


    Buddy let out a squawk of protest but stopped at the base of the steps, sitting down obediently. Pikko followed suit, earning a few amused smiles from passersby.


    As they stepped inside, the cool air of the establishment greeted them. The interior was spacious and elegant, with polished wooden floors and a large reception desk. Several clerks, busy sorting through documents, glanced up as the two entered.


    One of the clerks, a well-dressed man with a sharp mustache, immediately approached them with a polite bow. "Good day, esteemed guests. How may I assist you?"


    Javier, with his hands casually in his pockets, glanced at Liana, letting her take the lead.


    "We are looking to rent or purchase a house in the capital," Liana said with her usual grace, her voice clear and refined.


    The clerk''s eyes briefly flickered to the Armand emblem on her uniform, and his expression shifted to one of deeper respect. "Ah, of course. Please, allow me to show you our available listings."


    He gestured toward a seating area and quickly retrieved a stack of parchment filled with property descriptions.


    Javier flopped onto the cushioned chair with a yawn, watching Liana skim through the options with practiced ease. "We''ll take something near the academy," Javier said lazily. "And make sure there''s room for Buddy and Pikko. Those two are part of the family."


    The clerk blinked in surprise. "Pardon me, but... Buddy and Pikko?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes glancing toward the door where the two Pekkos waited. "Our companions, the large birds outside. They''ll need accommodations as well."


    The clerk''s mouth opened slightly in astonishment but quickly recovered. "Of course. I''ll ensure to include properties with adequate stables or open grounds."


    Javier grinned, leaning back. "Good. Now, let''s see what you''ve got."


    Javier leaned casually against the counter, glancing at the list of properties. The prices ranged from 500 to 1500 gold coins if purchased outright. Though the sums didn''t faze him¡ªhe could easily afford one if he wanted to¡ªhe didn''t see the point.


    "Liana," he said with a small grin, "we''re only going to be here for three months, so I think renting for four months is good. No need to waste money buying a house."


    Liana nodded. "As you wish, young master."


    Turning to the staff, she pointed at one of the listings. "This one. It seems sufficient."


    The clerk adjusted his glasses and scanned the property details. "Ah, yes. That property is available for 35 silver coins per month. It includes a stable large enough for horses and a lawn spacious enough for... those birds, I presume?" His voice faltered slightly at the mention of Buddy and Pikko. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana smiled faintly. "Yes, they''ll need the space."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    The clerk cleared his throat. "Very well. For four months, the rent will be 1 gold and 40 silver coins. With a 60 silver coin deposit, the total comes to 2 gold coins."


    Liana reached into her bag, pulling out a small pouch of coins. "Here is the payment." She placed the exact amount on the counter with graceful precision.


    The clerk counted the coins quickly before asking, "Would you like the rental agreement to be under the Armand household''s name?"


    Before Liana could answer, Javier grinned mischievously and interjected, "Put it under her name."


    The clerk hesitated, glancing between the two. "Under... her name?"


    "Yup," Javier said with a chuckle, clearly amused. "She''s the one who keeps everything in order anyway. Makes sense, right?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head slightly but unable to suppress a soft smile. "Very well, young master."


    The clerk nodded and began preparing the documents, clearly trying not to show his curiosity about the dynamic between the two. "It will only take a moment to finalize the paperwork."


    Javier leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. "No rush. We''ve got time."


    After the paperwork was completed, the clerk handed Liana a small iron key, its polished surface gleaming in the light.


    "Here is the key to the property," he said with a professional tone, bowing slightly. "My colleague will escort you to the location. Please follow him."


    Another staff member stepped forward, already mounted on a sturdy chestnut horse. He nodded politely. "I will guide you to your rental house. It''s not far from here."


    Javier smirked as he secured Buddy''s reins. "Great! Let''s get going."


    The staff member watched with wide eyes as Liana and Javier climbed onto their Pekkos. The two exotic birds towered over the horse, their vibrant feathers drawing attention from passersby.


    As they began moving, the staff member glanced nervously over his shoulder at the towering Pekkos. "These creatures... they''re quite... impressive," he managed to say, his horse prancing uneasily.


    "Buddy here is the best!" Javier said with a grin, patting Buddy''s side. "Just don''t ride too slow, old man, or Buddy might get bored and decide to race."


    Liana, ever composed, added with a polite smile, "Please don''t worry. They''re well-trained."


    The group made their way through the streets of the capital, attracting curious stares. It wasn''t every day that people saw noble-looking travelers riding such unique creatures. The sight of the striking maid and her mischievous young master only added to the spectacle.


    Finally, the staff member slowed his horse as they approached a modest but well-maintained house surrounded by a neat lawn. A sturdy stable sat to one side, and the yard looked spacious enough for the Pekkos to roam comfortably.


    "Here we are," the staff member announced, dismounting. He gestured to the house with a practiced smile. "If you need anything else, feel free to contact our office."


    Javier hopped off Buddy and stretched. "Looks good to me. What do you think, Liana?"


    Liana inspected the property, her eyes taking in every detail. "It''s sufficient for our needs, young master. Let''s settle in."


    The staff member bowed and mounted his horse again. "Enjoy your stay in the capital." He trotted off, leaving the duo to explore their temporary home.


    As soon as Liana unlocked the door, Javier rushed inside with the enthusiasm of a child seeing something new. Behind him, Buddy and Pikko plopped down in the front yard, basking in the sunlight like lazy royalty.


    Javier darted from room to room, inspecting every corner. "Oh, nice house! Not too small, not too big. Two rooms..." His eyes twinkled mischievously as he turned to Liana. "Liana, you''re going to sleep with me!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, already accustomed to his antics. "Yes, yes, young master," she replied with a small smile, closing the door behind her and setting down her bag.


    Javier flopped onto the main room''s couch, stretching out as if he owned the place¡ªwhich he technically did for the next four months. "This feels nice. Way better than that dormitory nonsense."


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of amusement and exasperation. "I''ll start unpacking our things. Do let me know if there''s anything specific you''d like, young master."


    Javier grinned. "Yeah, unpack everything, but save some energy. Tonight, we''re going to feast again! Let''s grill some meat for us."


    Liana chuckled softly as she began organizing their belongings. "As you wish, young master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 153 A Thoughtful Conversation ( 153 )

    Later that night, the small lawn of their rented house came alive with the crackling sound of a grill. Javier stood outside, flipping and seasoning chunks of meat over a grill, while Buddy and Pikko eagerly waited nearby, their eyes locked on the sizzling feast."Here''s some more!" Javier announced with a grin as he activated his magic storage. With a quick motion, he pulled out another large slab of meat.


    Buddy squawked excitedly, hopping closer, while Pikko flapped her wings in approval. Javier laughed. "Patience, you two! Good meat takes time!"


    Liana sat on a nearby bench, her hands resting on her lap as she watched the scene unfold. A soft smile graced her lips as she observed her young master''s playful energy. Moments like this¡ªsimple, warm, and carefree¡ªwere rare treasures she deeply cherished.


    "You really enjoy spoiling them, young master," Liana teased gently, taking a sip of juice she''d prepared earlier.


    "Of course! Buddy and Pikko deserve it," He handed over a perfectly grilled piece to each bird, who devoured it with happy chirps. Turning toward Liana, he held out another piece of grilled meat. "Here, Liana. Fresh off the grill!"


    "Young master, may I ask something?" Liana turned toward Javier.


    Javier, mid-bite , glanced at her curiously. "Hmm? Sure, what''s on your mind, Liana?"


    She reached into her satchel, pulling out a sealed letter adorned with Lady Francesca''s elegant crest. "You can easily buy a house here under the Armand family name. You have the right to use the family fund, and Madam Francesca even gave me this letter granting approval for any significant expenses if needed."


    Javier leaned back, chewing thoughtfully before swallowing. "And?"


    "What do you mean, ''and''?" Liana tilted her head, slightly amused yet puzzled. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s the point of buying a house here?"


    "What do you mean, young master?" Liana''s curiosity deepened as she awaited his answer.


    Javier gestured vaguely with his skewer. "Sure, the capital is bigger than our town, has way more people, and businesses probably thrive here because there are more customers. Yeah, it''s easier to make a fortune in a place like this, but..." He trailed off, his gaze turning distant.


    Liana leaned forward slightly. "Then why don''t you want to invest here? Why not take advantage of the opportunities?"


    Javier swallowed his bite of meat and wiped his mouth casually with the back of his hand before turning to Liana.


    "Did you see those kids in tattered clothes before?" Javier asked, pointing his skewer lazily toward the city in the distance.


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. I saw them."


    "And did you see any like that in the Armand region?" he continued, tilting his head slightly.


    Liana paused, considering his words. Finally, she shook her head. "No, young master. I don''t recall ever seeing anything like that in our region."


    Javier leaned back, resting his weight on one arm as he looked up at the starry sky. "That''s the point, Liana. Why would I want to buy something here when the system is broken? Sure, it''s the capital, it''s bustling, and there''s a lot of opportunity to make money. But what''s the point if the people are suffering? Even if I open a business and rake in a fortune, it won''t change how things are here."


    Liana studied her young master, her eyes softening. His words reflected a depth she didn''t always expect from his playful exterior.


    "In the Armand region," Javier continued, his tone steady, "Father makes sure no one goes hungry. Everyone has a place to work, and the ones who can''t are taken care of. That''s why we don''t see kids like that. But here? I don''t know if it''s the rulers or just the size of the city, but they''re failing the people."


    Liana sighed softly. "You have a kind heart, young master. But not everyone thinks the way your father does."


    Javier smirked, picking up another piece of meat. "Exactly. That''s why I''d rather not throw Armand''s name around here unless I absolutely have to. I don''t want to be another noble taking advantage of this place. Renting for four months is enough. After that, I''m out of here."


    Liana smiled gently, her heart warm with pride. "You''re not just kind, young master. You''re wise beyond your years."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively, already back to his mischievous grin. "Don''t get all sentimental on me now, Liana. Just eat your meat before Buddy and Pikko try to steal it!"


    Liana chuckled softly and took a bite, letting the conversation settle in the quiet glow of the grill fire.


    Liana looked at her young master, enjoying his grilled meat with a glass of wine in hand. The firelight danced across his face, making his relaxed expression seem even more confident. She tilted her head slightly, her thoughts wandering. "He''s really weird," she thought. Most children his age wouldn''t even touch wine, let alone drink the kind that could get someone drunk. Yet here he was, swirling it casually in his glass like an adult savoring fine spirits.


    "What are you thinking, Liana?"


    Her thoughts snapped back to the present as Javier turned to her, a teasing grin on his face.


    "Hmm? Nothing, young master," she replied, her lips curving into a gentle smile.


    Javier leaned back, balancing his skewer in one hand and swirling the wine in the other. "If you''re thinking about our region again, you might''ve noticed how many people have been moving there recently. They come for a better life and end up staying for good. Take the old man''s brother, for example¡ªthe one from the meat shop earlier. After living in the Armand region, he even refuses to move back to the capital city, no matter what."


    Liana nodded, her smile growing as she thought about the old man''s cheerful stories. "That''s true. He said it himself¡ªthere''s no place as welcoming and fair as Armand." Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier chuckled and took another sip of wine before pointing his skewer at her. "And remember the innkeeper? The one we stayed with just before crossing the border to the capital?"


    "Yes, I remember her," Liana said with a soft laugh.


    "What did she say about the lower taxes and everything else?" Javier prompted, raising a brow.


    Liana''s expression turned thoughtful for a moment. "She said she couldn''t believe how fair the tax rates were compared to other regions. She even mentioned how the Armand household supports small businesses and makes sure no one struggles too much."


    Javier smirked, waving his skewer like a pointer. "Exactly. That''s why our region thrives. It''s not just about making money. It''s about making sure everyone can live with dignity. That''s what Father ensures, and that''s why people love living there. Even the capital can''t compete with that."


    Liana gazed at her young master, admiration glimmering in her eyes. He was so young, yet he spoke with a clarity and understanding that surpassed most adults.


    "You think about these things so deeply, young master," she said softly. "It''s¡­ inspiring."


    Javier shrugged, popping a piece of meat into his mouth and chewing with a carefree smile. "It''s not that deep, Liana. I just know what works. Besides," he added, raising his glass of wine with a playful wink, "we''ve got the best meat, the best wine, and the best company. What more could anyone ask for?"


    "So, young master," Liana teased, her eyes gleaming with amusement, "are you saying all this because you''re ready to take over from Lord Garius?"


    Javier froze mid-bite, his eyes widening in mock horror. "No way! Who wants to be stuck dealing with noble life and all those endless expectations?" He shuddered dramatically. "Just thinking about it makes me want to run for the hills."


    Liana let out a soft, melodic laugh, covering her mouth politely. "But the way you talk, young master, it almost seems like you''re interested in it."


    Javier quickly pointed his skewer at her, his cheeks puffing slightly in indignation. "Hey! I was just saying! Don''t go twisting my words, Liana."


    She raised her hands in mock surrender, her laughter bubbling up again. "Of course, young master. Whatever you say."


    Javier huffed, turning back to his food with a pout. "Seriously. You try to make one thoughtful observation, and suddenly everyone thinks you''re ready to be the next big noble."


    Liana smiled warmly, watching her young master sulk like a child, despite his earlier profound insights. It was moments like this that reminded her just how unique he truly was. "Don''t worry, young master. Even if you never take over, you''ll still make a difference in your own way."


    Javier glanced at her, his lips curling into a sly grin. "Well, obviously. But let''s keep that difference-making stuff to a minimum. I''m here for the grilled meat and good vibes, not paperwork."


    Liana chuckled again, shaking her head. "As you wish, young master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 154 Arrival at the Academy ( 154 )

    Liana and Javier arrived at the grand gates of the academy, a sprawling institution known for educating the kingdom''s brightest minds and noble heirs. Javier, sitting lazily atop Buddy, showed no particular excitement for the occasion.Liana gracefully dismounted from Pikko, and approached the guards stationed at the gate.


    "I''m here for my young master''s enrollment and to complete the necessary paperwork," she said in her calm, professional tone.


    The lead guard, a stern-looking man in polished armor, stepped forward. "Let me see the documents first."


    Liana nodded, retrieving a neatly folded envelope bearing the official seal of the Armand family. She handed it to the guard, who carefully inspected it. After a moment, his brows lifted slightly in recognition.


    "Hmm... very well," he said, returning the documents to Liana. Turning to a subordinate, he called out, "Nathan! Escort them to the administration office."


    "Yes, Sergeant!" Nathan stepped forward briskly, adjusting his helmet.


    As the guards'' eyes fell on Liana, they froze for a moment, clearly struck by her ethereal beauty. It was rare to see an elf, let alone one so graceful and poised, this close.


    Liana, however, offered them only a polite smile, her attention fixed entirely on her young master. She had no interest in the lingering gazes or whispered remarks around her.


    "Can we bring these pekko inside?" Liana asked, her voice polite but firm, gesturing to Buddy and Pikko.


    Nathan hesitated, glancing at the large, exotic birds. "Hmm? These... uh, big birds? Err... I''m afraid they''ll need to be left at the stables. The academy doesn''t permit animals on campus grounds."


    Liana nodded understandingly. "Very well." She turned to Javier, who was still perched lazily on Buddy. "Come, young master."


    Javier stretched his arms with an exaggerated yawn. "Okay, Liana," he said, sliding down from Buddy''s back. His disinterested gaze swept over the academy grounds, clearly unimpressed by the prestigious school.


    As they followed Nathan through the gates, the guards exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued by the noble boy with the carefree attitude and the beautiful elf who seemed utterly devoted to him.


    The academy loomed ahead, its towering spires and meticulously landscaped grounds a testament to its grandeur. But to Javier, it was just another place to pass the time¡ªa temporary stop on his journey.


    "Blergh! School!" Javier muttered under his breath, dragging his feet slightly as he looked around. His eyes scanned the pristine buildings and well-manicured lawns with disdain. "Ugh... even after being reborn in this world, I still have to attend school? Seriously, what''s the point?"


    Liana, walking gracefully beside him, gently tightened her grip on his hand to ensure he didn''t wander off. Her soft, small hand fit perfectly in his, and despite his grumbling, Javier secretly enjoyed the comforting gesture.


    "Young master," Liana said, glancing down at him with a calm smile, "what are you thinking about?"


    "Ugh... I don''t like school," Javier admitted, wrinkling his nose as if the very thought left a bad taste in his mouth.


    Liana chuckled softly. "I know, young master, but you have to do it."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier grumbled, kicking a stray pebble. "If Father and Mother hadn''t threatened to fire you if I refused to go, I wouldn''t be here right now." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana let out a soft laugh, covering her lips with one hand as she always did when amused. "Your parents know how much you value me. They''re quite clever."


    Javier shot her a smirk, his usual playful glint returning to his eyes. "Clever? No, they''re devious. But I guess they''re not wrong. If it''s to keep you by my side, I''ll deal with this stupid school."


    Meanwhile, the guards and academy staff¡ªwho were preparing for the official start of the term¡ªwatched the duo with interest. It wasn''t often they saw such a dynamic pair: a carefree noble boy with a strikingly beautiful elf maid walking hand in hand, chatting like equals.


    Some of the younger staff whispered among themselves about the boy''s apparent lack of enthusiasm for the prestigious academy, while others couldn''t take their eyes off Liana''s serene elegance. But neither Liana nor Javier paid them any mind, their world focused solely on their conversation.


    As they approached the main building, Javier let out another exaggerated sigh. "Liana, you know this place is going to be boring, right? I can already feel it."


    Liana simply smiled and gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll be here to help you through it."


    "That''s the only good part about all this," Javier muttered, his smirk returning as they stepped into the grand entrance hall.


    Javier slouched on the plush couch in the office, looking thoroughly bored as Liana took charge of the situation, her usual composed demeanor shining through.


    "This is the paperwork for my young master''s enrollment," Liana said, presenting the neatly prepared documents to the academy staff.


    The staff member nodded, flipping through the pages carefully. "Hmm... everything seems to be in order. So, a six-month enrollment, correct? This will cover until the blessing ceremony takes place."


    Javier, who had been half-dozing, suddenly sat upright, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Ehhh!? Six months!? It was supposed to be three months!"


    The outburst drew a few glances from nearby staff, but Liana remained calm, though a hint of confusion crossed her face.


    The staff member handed over the completed forms to Liana. "Here, miss. It''s all detailed here in the submitted documents."


    Liana took the forms and scanned them quickly. Her eyes flicked across the pages, her expression softening as understanding dawned. She let out a soft sigh, then chuckled quietly, covering her lips with her hand.


    Javier leaned forward, his eyebrows furrowed. "What''s so funny, Liana? This isn''t a joke! Six months in this place?!"


    Liana turned to him, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Young master, it seems your father extended your enrollment duration without informing you. It''s all here in the document."


    "What!? That sneaky old man!" Javier groaned, leaning back against the couch dramatically. "I should''ve known he''d pull something like this."


    Liana chuckled again, finding her young master''s antics endearing. "Perhaps he thought six months would give you more time to learn and prepare for the ceremony."


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting like a child denied his favorite toy. "Learn? Please, I bet he''s just trying to keep me out of the house longer so he can get some peace and quiet."


    Liana gave him a knowing look. "Or perhaps he simply wants you to grow, young master."


    Javier sighed, his playful smirk returning. "Fine, fine. But you owe me for this, Liana. I expect you to make up for these three extra months of suffering."


    Liana tilted her head, her smile playful yet composed. "Of course, young master. I''ll make it up to you. Now, let''s complete the process, shall we?"


    Javier grumbled, but the mischievous glint in his eyes showed he wasn''t entirely upset. "Six months, huh? Fine. But don''t expect me to be a model student."


    The staff handed Liana a neatly folded map and a small note. "This is the location of the shop where you can purchase the school uniform. The name of the shop is written here as well."


    Liana took the map with a polite nod. "Thank you."


    The staff then placed a thick booklet on the desk. "And here is the rule book for the academy."


    Liana accepted it and handed it to Javier, who glanced at the book with an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, this thing''s as thick as a dictionary! Fine..." He flipped it open, skimming through the pages while lounging in his seat, his expression growing more bored by the second.


    The staff smiled politely. "I assume you and your young master will be arriving by carriage when classes officially begin? I see here on your form that you''re renting a house nearby." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Ah, no. We arrived on our Pekko."


    The staff raised an eyebrow, momentarily confused. "Oh... the big birds outside?" They pointed toward the window, where Buddy and Pikko were enthusiastically running around the courtyard. The guards were trying to corral them as the two birds darted and flapped excitedly, clearly enjoying their game of chase.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, her composed demeanor slipping just slightly. "I believe those are our Pekko, yes."


    The staff let out a soft chuckle. "Very energetic creatures."


    Liana sighed, straightening her posture. "They are... unique, to say the least."


    As the conversation continued, a thought occurred to Liana, and she turned back to the staff. "One more thing¡ªhow do we meet the headmaster?"


    The staff blinked, surprised. "Oh? Why do you ask?"


    Liana retrieved a sealed letter bearing the Armand family emblem from her bag. "Lord Garius requested that I deliver this letter to him personally."


    The staff''s eyes widened slightly upon seeing the emblem, but they quickly composed themselves. "Very well. I''ll ensure this letter reaches the headmaster promptly after we finish here."


    Liana inclined her head in gratitude. "Thank you. That would be appreciated."


    Javier, still half-heartedly flipping through the rule book, muttered under his breath, "Bet the headmaster will have a heart attack when he reads that letter."


    Liana shot him a look, her expression both amused and disapproving. "Young master, behave yourself."


    Javier grinned, unfazed. "What? I''m just saying."


    The staff, trying to maintain professionalism, couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their interaction. "You certainly have a lively dynamic. If there''s nothing else, I''ll finalize everything on my end."


    Liana nodded once more. "That will be all for now. Thank you for your assistance."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 155 The Unique Heir ( 155 )

    Javier closed the thick rule book with a grin, leaning back in his chair. "Hmmm... according to this, titles and ranks have no use here." His eyes gleamed with mischief as he smirked. "Interesting... very interesting."The staff, noticing his grin, added with a calm tone, "Yes, that is correct. In this academy, we abide strictly by the rules set forth. Titles and ranks hold no weight here, ensuring no one can take advantage of their social status."


    Javier''s grin widened, his fingers drumming lightly on the arm of his chair. "Ohoho... so this place really is a meritocracy, huh? That''s good to hear! Ehehehe..."


    The staff raised an eyebrow at his amusement, but their professionalism remained intact. "Indeed. However, we do expect all students to treat one another with respect, regardless of their backgrounds."


    Javier waved his hand lazily, still grinning. "Yes, yes, I''ll be on my best behavior. You have my word... for now."


    Liana, standing beside him, let out a soft sigh, placing a hand on her hip. "Young master, I hope you truly mean that. This isn''t a place to cause trouble."


    Javier leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand as he looked up at her with a playful smirk. "Liana, you wound me. I''m the picture of a well-behaved noble heir, aren''t I?"


    The staff, unable to suppress a small chuckle at their banter, interjected gently. "I''m sure your young master will adjust well to our academy environment."


    Javier shot a quick glance at the rule book before standing up and stretching. "Adjust? Oh, I plan to do more than that. This is going to be fun."


    Liana could only shake her head, though her soft smile betrayed her amusement. "Let''s hope you don''t overdo it, young master."


    As Javier and Liana stepped out of the office, Liana turned back briefly, bowing politely. "Thank you for your assistance."


    The staff gave a courteous nod. "It was our pleasure. We wish your young master a successful time at the academy."


    Outside, Buddy and Pikko were standing proudly in the courtyard, their feathers ruffled as if they had been playing, while several guards leaned against walls or slumped over benches, panting and utterly exhausted. One guard was even sitting on the ground, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching into a smirk. "What happened here?"


    One of the guards glanced up, still catching his breath. "These... birds of yours... they don''t stop moving! We tried to guide them to the stable, but they kept running around the courtyard!"


    Buddy let out a happy squawk, flapping his wings triumphantly, while Pikko tilted her head innocently as if she had done nothing wrong.


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I apologize for the trouble they''ve caused. They can be... energetic."


    Javier, unable to hide his amusement, walked over to Buddy and Pikko, giving each of them a firm pat. "You two really gave them a workout, huh? Good job."


    Liana shot him a look. "Young master, please don''t encourage them."


    Javier chuckled, his grin widening. "Come on, Liana, they''re just having fun."


    The guards groaned in unison, clearly not sharing Javier''s sense of humor. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let''s just get going," Liana said, shaking her head with a resigned smile. She climbed onto Pikko gracefully, while Javier hopped onto Buddy with ease.


    As they rode off, the guards watched them leave, muttering to each other. "Energetic is an understatement..."


    A sudden knock came on the headmaster''s door, interrupting his quiet moment.


    "Come in," the headmaster said, his voice calm but firm.


    A staff member entered, holding a letter sealed with an emblem. "Headmaster, this arrived for you. It bears the Armand Household crest. The maid who delivered it mentioned that her lord, Lord Garius, insisted you receive it personally."


    The headmaster raised an eyebrow, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "The Armand Household? That''s unexpected. Bring it here."


    The staff member handed the letter to him. The headmaster carefully removed the seal using a small, delicate tool, treating the letter as if it were a priceless artifact. Once the seal was broken, he unfolded the paper and began to read.


    His eyes scanned the contents, and he immediately pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a long sigh. "Haaa... Really, Garius? Now, of all times?"


    The staff member tilted their head. "What does it say, Headmaster?"


    At first, the headmaster chuckled softly, but his amusement quickly grew. Soon, his laughter filled the room, becoming louder and more unrestrained until it bordered on manic.


    Between fits of laughter, he slammed the letter down on his desk. "That damn brat Garius sent me this!"


    The staff member hesitated but eventually leaned over to read the letter:


    "To my old friend and rival,


    Greetings from Garius De Armand, the one who always bested you in every duel and left you in the dust during our academy days. It brings me great joy to inform you that my youngest son, Javier, will be attending your esteemed academy. While I understand your school has rules against special treatment, I trust you''ll keep an eye on him for me. After all, as someone who''s always been two steps behind me, I know you''ll take this request seriously.


    P.S. Javier is... unique. Let''s just say, don''t underestimate him. You''ll thank me later.


    Warm regards,


    Lord Garius De Armand, Forever your eternal superior."


    The headmaster''s laughter finally subsided, though a wide grin remained on his face. He folded the letter carefully, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, Garius... always the same smug bastard. It''s been years, and he''s still rubbing his victories in my face."


    The staff member''s eyes widened. "Armand¡­ Armand... Isn''t the best mage in the kingdom Marcellus De Armand? And the strongest paladin in the kingdom Cedric De Armand? And that boy with the elf maid is their sibling?"


    The headmaster nodded with a faint smirk. "Yes, those two prodigies are his elder brothers. And now, their youngest sibling, Javier, is here to stir up trouble."


    The staff member blinked in surprise. "Trouble? But if he''s anything like his brothers¡ª"


    The headmaster waved a hand dismissively. "That''s exactly why he''ll be a handful. If Garius himself is warning me, then this boy must be something special. He''ll likely turn this academy upside down in no time."


    The staff shifted nervously. "Should we... make special arrangements for him?"


    The headmaster snorted, shaking his head. "No. As much as I''d love to annoy Garius by doing the exact opposite of what he asks, the academy''s rules are clear. No special treatment for nobles or their kin. Javier will be treated like any other student."


    The staff nodded, but their expression remained uncertain. "Understood, headmaster. But... do you think the boy will be a problem?"


    The headmaster chuckled again, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Oh, without a doubt. But I can''t wait to see what kind of problem he''ll be."


    He stood, walking to the window that overlooked the academy grounds. In the distance, he could see Javier and Liana riding off on their Pekko birds, the two creatures playfully darting around each other.


    The headmaster let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples as he stared at the letter again. "Heh, Garius... really? When your other children attended this academy, you never sent a letter like this. And now, for your youngest son, you go out of your way to send this? What are you scheming?"


    He turned back to his desk, picking up the seal-stamped letter and tucking it into a drawer. "Still, Garius doesn''t write letters like this without a reason. That boy is either a genius, a headache, or¡ªmost likely¡ªa bit of both." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The headmaster leaned back in his chair, a grin spreading across his face. "Well then, Javier De Armand. Let''s see if you''re as ''unique'' as your father claims."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 156 Riding into Ruckus ( 156 )

    "Young master, finish up quickly!" Liana called out, her tone firm yet patient as she stood by the door with Javier''s neatly pressed uniform in her hands. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Yeah, yeah! Stop rushing me," Javier grumbled, reluctantly pulling himself out of bed. His hair was a mess, and his expression screamed annoyance. "It''s not like the school will explode if I''m a minute late."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, placing the uniform on the nearby chair. "Young master, punctuality is a virtue. Besides, we don''t want to leave a bad impression on your first day."


    Javier picked up the white shirt and blazer, muttering under his breath as he got dressed. When it came time to put on the necktie, however, he froze. "Blergh! I hate neckties."


    Liana turned, noticing his struggle as he fiddled with the tie like it was some alien contraption. She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Come here, young master. I''ll adjust it for you."


    With a defeated sigh, Javier stepped forward, letting Liana work . Her slender fingers moved with practiced precision, adjusting the tie and smoothing out the fabric. "You know," Javier said, smirking slightly, "you''re way too good at this. You''d make the perfect wife."


    Liana paused for a moment, her cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink, but she quickly regained her composure. "And you''d make the perfect young master... if only you''d stop being so stubborn."


    Javier grinned. "hehe."


    Once the tie was properly adjusted, Liana stepped back to admire her handiwork. "There. You look presentable now, young master."


    "Presentable? I look like I''m about to deliver a political speech." Javier tugged at the tie, clearly still annoyed, but Liana shot him a warning glance.


    "Don''t even think about loosening it," she said firmly, crossing her arms.


    Javier groaned. "Fine...."


    Liana smiled softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from his forehead. "Don''t worry, young master. Now, let''s go. Buddy and Pikko are already waiting outside." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    As they headed out, Javier couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. "First school, now neckties.ughh."


    "Young master! Your bag!" Liana''s voice called out just as Javier reached the door.


    Javier froze mid-step, his shoulders slumping in exaggerated frustration. "Ughhh... again with the school bag. First in Japan, now here, even after I''ve been reborn... seriously, what''s the deal with these things?" he thought, turning back to see Liana holding out the neatly packed satchel.


    "Fine... ugh," Javier grumbled, snatching the bag like it was a punishment rather than a necessity.


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, her calm demeanor unwavering. As they stepped outside, they were greeted by the sight of Buddy and Pikko, waiting eagerly. Buddy let out an excited squawk, flapping his stubby wings as if to say, "Hurry up!"


    Javier sighed, patting Buddy''s beak. "Haaa... good morning, Buddy. Well, not that my morning is particularly good or anything."


    Liana smiled softly. "Now, now, young master, let''s get going. You wouldn''t want to be late on your first day, would you?"


    Javier smirked, swinging himself onto Buddy''s back with practiced ease. "Heh... school, school, smchool. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    As Liana gracefully mounted Pikko, she glanced over at her young master. "Young master, you might find something you enjoy at the academy. Who knows?"


    "Doubt it," Javier replied, slouching slightly. "The only thing I''ll probably enjoy is coming back home."


    With a shared laugh, they urged their Pekkos forward, the vibrant creatures trotting down the road toward the academy.


    As Javier and Liana approached the academy gates, they found themselves stuck in a line. The road was bustling with activity as carriages adorned with noble family crests rolled up, flanked by armed escorts and personal maids. Compared to the pomp and grandeur around them, Javier and Liana''s arrival on their Pekkos was... unique.


    Heads began to turn, curious whispers rippling through the crowd.


    "Is that a noble?" one student muttered, their eyes darting toward Javier, who lounged lazily atop Buddy.


    "He doesn''t even have a carriage like us," another pointed out, their tone dripping with condescension.


    "Maybe he''s a poor noble?" someone speculated, loud enough to draw chuckles from a few others.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched, but his smirk widened as he lazily glanced toward the source of the comment. "Oi!" he called out, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "If I''m poor, then what does that make you? This Pekko costs 20 gold coins, you know. Meanwhile, your scrawny little horse probably didn''t even cost a whole silver!"


    The group of nobles stiffened, their faces a mix of surprise and indignation. A few of them glanced at their own steeds, suddenly self-conscious about their mounts'' worth.


    Javier smirked, leaning forward on Buddy''s back. "Oh yeah? Can your fancy carriage or overpriced horse do this?"


    Buddy, as if on cue, puffed up his chest, flaring his feathers with pride. He began to shuffle sideways like a crab, his strong legs stomping rhythmically on the ground. Then, to everyone''s astonishment, he started bobbing his head up and down, performing what could only be described as a bird-like dance.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment, unsure whether to laugh or gape in amazement. Then a few stifled chuckles broke the silence.


    "W-What is that?!" one boy exclaimed, his face torn between disbelief and envy.


    "Is it... dancing?" a girl whispered, her eyes wide.


    Javier grinned ear to ear, throwing his hands in the air as if presenting Buddy''s grand performance. "Behold! The majestic Pekko in all its glory! Your horses could never!"


    "Buddy! Show them how it''s done!"


    Buddy let out a smug squawk, puffing up his chest as if to say, Watch and learn, peasants. He began bobbing his head rhythmically while strutting forward with exaggerated movements.


    Pikko, not wanting to be outdone, mimicked Buddy''s movements with equal flair, her silver-and-orange feathers shimmering in the sunlight. The two Pekkos moved in perfect sync, creating an impromptu performance that left the onlookers even more dumbfounded.


    Javier couldn''t resist the opportunity to amp up the spectacle. He leaned forward with a cheeky grin, then started bobbing his head rhythmically, perfectly matching Buddy''s movement, as if the two were performing a synchronized routine.


    "Oh, don''t be jealous, I know, I know,


    Your region ain''t got Pekkos that glow!


    It''s okay to dream, don''t feel low,


    Just watch my ''Buddy'' steal the show!"


    He waved his hand dramatically at the crowd, rapping with a playful cadence that turned every word into a challenge. His mischievous grin widened as the crowd gawked at his antics, some unable to suppress laughter, while others looked utterly confused by the odd yet captivating performance.


    Buddy squawked proudly, puffing his chest in time with Javier''s head bobs, while Pikko added flair by flapping her wings lightly, as if keeping the imaginary beat.


    Liana, sitting elegantly on Pikko, pressed a hand to her forehead with an exasperated sigh, though the corner of her lips twitched with amusement. "Young master, must you turn everything into a performance?"


    Javier turned to her without breaking his rhythm, pointing dramatically in her direction.


    "Liana, Liana, my partner in crime,


    Let''s make this moment truly sublime!"


    Buddy squawked again as if echoing the final line, drawing even more attention.


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, with some nobles chuckling nervously.


    "What in the world is he doing?"


    "Is he rapping... about his bird?"


    "I don''t know whether to be impressed or embarrassed."


    A younger noble, stifling laughter, whispered, "Honestly, I kinda want a Pekko now..."


    Meanwhile, in the academy''s towering office, the headmaster stood by the large window, arms crossed as he observed the commotion below. His sharp eyes locked onto the orange Pekko and its smug display, accompanied by a boy bobbing his head as if he were a performer in a traveling minstrel troupe.


    The headmaster let out a long, weary sigh. "This kid... he''s just like Garius. I still remember the way that man would mock me endlessly during our academy days."


    He squinted at the boy''s antics, watching the synchronized movement between the Pekko and its owner, and then spotted the elf maid, who seemed to be quietly enduring the scene with a resigned elegance.


    "And really, Garius?" The headmaster rubbed his temples. "Even this boy has a Pekko, just like you did. You, Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn strutting around with your flashy mounts, causing chaos wherever you went. You sent another troublemaker just like yourself, straight to my academy."


    The headmaster chuckled softly to himself, shaking his head as he turned away from the window for a moment. "Hahaha... Garius, your other children all have such refined manners, so different from you. But this one... really?"


    He glanced back at the scene below, where Javier was now dramatically mimicking his Pekko''s bobbing movements, drawing laughter and astonishment from the gathering nobles.


    "No wonder you sent me that letter, you sly bastard." He sighed, but the amused smile never left his face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 157 Tradition and Antics ( 157 )

    The school grand hall was an impressive sight¡ªornate chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the polished marble floors. Rows of tables and chairs were arranged like a banquet hall, each filled with noble students dressed in their finest attire. The air was filled with chatter as students mingled, some clearly familiar with one another, laughing and gossiping like old friends.Javier sat at his assigned table, propping his cheek on one hand while absentmindedly munching on a small piece of bread. Behind him, at a respectful distance, Liana stood with her usual grace, her posture straight, and her hands clasped neatly in front of her. Though her presence was subtle, her mere existence drew more attention than Javier''s antics, with curious glances occasionally darting her way.


    At the front of the hall, on an elevated stage, a well-dressed representative was delivering a long-winded speech about tradition, excellence, and the honor of attending the academy. Javier, however, was anything but interested.


    "Blergh... this food... not really delicious," he muttered under his breath, picking at the delicately arranged dishes on his plate. The noble cuisine, while beautifully presented, lacked the hearty, flavorful kick he was used to.


    Liana leaned in slightly, her voice low and soothing. "Young master, please mind your manners. Others might hear you."


    Javier groaned, barely acknowledging her as he poked at his food with his fork. "Yeah, yeah... they''re too busy listening to that boring speech. Seriously, who even writes these things? ''Our esteemed academy represents the pinnacle of... blah blah blah.'' If I hear another word about ''tradition,'' I might fall asleep right here."


    Liana suppressed a smile, her lips twitching as she kept her professional demeanor. "Young master, this is an important occasion. At least try to appear interested."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, balancing it precariously on two legs as he looked up at her. "Interested? Liana, I could be juggling flaming swords, and no one would notice. They''re all too busy pretending to be best nobles while secretly eyeing your every move."


    Liana''s cheeks tinged pink for the briefest moment, but she quickly composed herself. "That''s hardly appropriate to say, young master."


    As the next representative took the stage, the hall settled into an expectant hush. Javier, however, wasn''t interested in yet another monotone speech. His eyes narrowed mischievously as he noticed the crest pinned on the representative''s chest: the emblem of the Klimbert Household. A smirk curled on Javier''s lips.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun" he muttered under his breath, leaning back in his chair. He cast a sly glance toward Liana.


    "Young master," she whispered, sensing the mischief brewing, "whatever you''re thinking, I suggest you reconsider."


    Javier didn''t answer, his grin widening as the representative began speaking.


    "Fellow students, esteemed faculty, and honored guests¡ª"


    "ACHOOO!"


    Javier''s exaggerated sneeze echoed through the grand hall like a thunderclap, catching everyone off guard.


    The representative froze mid-sentence, his calm demeanor slipping for just a moment as he glanced nervously at the audience.


    "Ah¡ªuh, as I was saying... honored guests and... uh... uh..." He stammered, his words tangling together as laughter and murmurs rippled through the room.


    Javier covered his mouth, feigning embarrassment. "Oh, my bad! Allergies... must be all the hot air."


    The hall erupted into scattered chuckles, while the representative''s cheeks flushed a bright red. He tried to compose himself, straightening his posture and clearing his throat, but his confidence was clearly shaken.


    "A-as I was saying, this academy represents... uh... tradition and... er... unity..."


    Javier leaned toward the student beside him, his voice low but perfectly timed to add fuel to the fire. "Bet he rehearsed that in front of a mirror for hours. Poor guy."


    The student snorted, trying to stifle his laughter.


    The representative caught Javier''s amused expression and faltered again, his eyes darting between his notes and the crowd. His polished speech was now a disjointed mess, each word sounding more forced than the last.


    Liana leaned down, whispering in a hushed but firm tone. "Young master, this is highly inappropriate."


    Javier turned to her with an innocent look that fooled no one. "What? It''s not my fault he cracked under the pressure."


    Despite herself, Liana sighed, her lips twitching as she fought back a smile. She quickly schooled her expression, standing tall once more.


    By the time the representative finished his awkward, stuttering speech, the Klimbert crest on his chest felt more like a badge of shame than a mark of pride. As he stepped down from the stage, still red-faced, he avoided looking in Javier''s direction altogether.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, utterly satisfied. "Well, that was entertaining. Think he''ll remember me?"


    Liana shook her head, exhaling softly. "Undoubtedly, young master. For all the wrong reasons."


    As the headmaster stepped onto the stage, the room fell silent. His presence commanded respect, and the way he carried himself radiated authority. Javier leaned back in his chair, twirling a fork in his hand as he watched.


    "Hmm," Javier mused, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Why not try it again? Let''s see if the old man can handle some unexpected excitement."


    Liana, standing behind him, caught his expression immediately. "Young master, please don''t."


    But it was too late. As the headmaster adjusted the magical microphone, Javier took a deep breath and let out another exaggerated¡ª


    "ACHOOO!"


    The sound echoed through the grand hall.


    The headmaster paused, his eyes scanning the crowd, but instead of reacting like the previous representative, he smiled. A calm, knowing smile that seemed to cut through the air.


    Then, without missing a beat, he reached out and tapped the microphone. A low, resonant hum spread through the hall, silencing every murmur and chuckle instantly. The magical feedback seemed to sharpen everyone''s focus on the stage.


    "Good morning, students," the headmaster began, his voice steady and composed. "Welcome to your first day at the academy. I trust you are all eager to begin your journey here."


    Javier froze, fork halfway to his mouth. "Eh? That''s it? No reaction? Not even a flinch?" he muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    The headmaster''s calm demeanor unnerved him slightly, and he sank deeper into his chair, feeling like his sneeze had been completely ignored¡ªor worse, anticipated.


    "As you all know, this academy is a place of learning, growth, and discipline," the headmaster continued, his gaze sweeping over the students. "While we encourage camaraderie and creativity, let me remind you that every action here shapes your future."


    Liana smirked slightly behind Javier, leaning down to whisper. "It seems the headmaster is unfazed by such antics, young master. Perhaps you should reconsider your approach."


    Javier grumbled under his breath. "Hmph. He''s lucky he''s good at speeches."


    After a brief but impactful speech, the headmaster concluded. "Now, for class arrangements: New students will find their assigned groups posted in the main corridor. These arrangements are final and based on assessments of your potential and background."


    With that, the headmaster stepped back from the microphone, bowing slightly before leaving the stage.


    The hall erupted into chatter again as students began speculating about their classes. Javier crossed his arms, a small pout forming on his lips.


    "Tch. Guess I''ll have to up my game next time."


    Liana chuckled softly, patting his shoulder. "Young master, I believe it''s best to focus on your studies for now, rather than your mischief."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, though a mischievous glint remained in his eyes. "We''ll see about that."


    The teacher''s voice resonated through the hall, guiding the students as they wrapped up the assembly.


    "Now, students, you all have free time to check your class assignments outside. Be sure to head to your assigned classrooms promptly afterward." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As chairs scraped against the floor and murmurs filled the room, everyone began making their way outside, accompanied by their maids and guards. The sight was a parade of nobility¡ªfine garments, polished armor, and refined manners¡ªyet there was a palpable air of curiosity and excitement among the students.


    Liana stepped forward, her ever-composed demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos. "Young master, we should check your assigned class as well."


    Javier let out an exaggerated groan, slumping into his chair. "Haaaa... school is sooo boringggg."


    Liana sighed, her patience as steady as always. "Young master, standing out requires effort. You can''t make an impression by staying behind."


    Javier glanced up at her, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Who says I need to make an effort to stand out? Look at me¡ªI''ve got Buddy, you, and my devilishly handsome self. Instant standout."


    Liana fought back a smile. "Young master, please."


    With a theatrical huff, Javier pushed himself up from his chair, grabbing his bag with little enthusiasm. "Fine, fine. Let''s see where they''ve decided to place me."


    As they joined the crowd heading toward the class assignment boards, Javier couldn''t resist adding, "I bet they''ve put me in the ''genius troublemaker'' section. Do they even have one of those?"


    Liana gave him a pointed look but said nothing, simply walking a step behind him as they navigated the bustling corridor.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 158 A Defiant Stand ( 158 )

    As Javier walked towards the board to check his class assignment, he sighed inwardly."Here we go again," he thought. "Just like Japan. Checking class assignments, pretending to care about who''s in my class... Ugh."


    Before they reached the board, Javier''s attention was drawn to the courtyard. There, Buddy and Pikko were sprawled out lazily on the grass, basking in the sunlight. Nearby, several guards were slumped on the ground, panting and clearly defeated in their attempts to lead the stubborn Pekkos to the stables.


    Javier stifled a chuckle. "Heh, classic Buddy. No one tells him what to do."


    But his amusement didn''t last long. A commotion drew his attention to a massive entourage¡ªa large group of maids and royal guards escorting a girl dressed in extravagant attire. She looked about his age, her noble presence demanding attention as people parted to give way.


    Before Javier could roll his eyes, the girl locked eyes with Liana. A sudden spark of interest lit up her face. Without hesitation, she marched toward them, her entourage scrambling to keep up.


    Standing in front of Liana, the girl spoke in an authoritative tone. "You. Elf maid. Leave this boy and come serve me instead. I can guarantee you a generous payment far beyond what you''re earning now."


    Liana, ever composed, bowed slightly and replied in a calm, polite tone. "I''m sorry, Princess Kliatana, but I am currently serving the Armand Household. I cannot accept your offer."


    The princess frowned, clearly unaccustomed to rejection. She stepped closer, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "I am a princess. Do you understand what that means? I''m offering you an opportunity to serve someone of true importance."


    "I appreciate the offer, Princess Kliatana, but I am currently in the service of the Armand Household and have no intention of leaving my post."


    The princess frowned, her tone growing more insistent. "Surely you''d reconsider? Serving a royal family far outweighs your duties to a mere noble house."


    Liana shook her head gently. "I apologize, but my loyalty is not for sale."


    Frustrated, Princess Kliatana''s demeanor shifted. She straightened, her chin held high as she declared, "Do you even understand who you''re speaking to? I am a princess of the royal family! I command you to reconsider!"


    That was the last straw for Javier.


    "Oi, bitch," he said, his voice cutting through the air like a knife. The casual insult made the princess'' entourage gasp audibly. "When she says no, that means no. Don''t they teach you basic manners in the royal palace?"


    The guards immediately bristled, stepping forward with their swords drawn. One of them snarled, "How dare you address the princess that way, brat!"


    But before they could advance further, two enormous Pekkos appeared on either side of Javier, flanking him like loyal sentinels. Buddy let out a deep, guttural squawk, while Pikko spread her wings menacingly.


    The guards froze in their tracks, their swords trembling slightly.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, a smirk playing on his lips. "Oh? Raising your swords against a noble, are we? Some royal guards you are."


    Princess Kliatana, visibly flustered but trying to maintain her composure, snapped, "You insolent boy! How dare you speak to me this way!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow and leaned forward slightly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "And with all due respect, Princess Bratty¡ª" he emphasized the nickname with a mock bow. "Shouldn''t you be teaching your guards and maids some manners? Seems like their behavior reflects poorly on you."


    The princess'' face turned crimson, her entourage too stunned to respond. Buddy and Pikko, as if understanding the moment, bobbed their heads in unison, their movements almost mocking.


    Princess Kliatana finally snapped, her voice shrill with anger. "I am a princess of this kingdom! My father is the king! I can ensure you suffer for this insolence¡ªenough to make you and your entire household regret it for generations!"


    Javier cocked his head to the side, his expression completely unfazed. "So?" he said with a casual shrug.


    The princess'' eyes narrowed dangerously. "Your household is just of Count rank! One word to my father, and your family''s title will be stripped away in an instant!"


    Javier''s smirk widened into something resembling a predator''s grin. His tone turned sharp, mocking, as he leaned forward slightly. "Surely you forgot something, bitch princess." He exaggerated the insult with a mocking bow.


    Kliatana stiffened in rage, but Javier continued. "Yes, my family is only of Count rank, farrrrr below your kingdom''s grand, shiny ''royal title.''" He added air quotes with his fingers, the sarcasm practically dripping off his words. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The princess smirked triumphantly, crossing her arms. "Hah! At least you know your place, you lowborn scum!"


    But Javier''s grin only grew sharper. He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with defiance. "You forgot one very, very important thing, bitch!" His voice carried across the courtyard, drawing the attention of onlookers.


    The princess recoiled slightly but managed to maintain her composure. "And what would that be, brat?"


    Javier folded his arms and raised a brow, his tone now edged with authority. "The Armand Region is an autonomous region. The Count rank given by your precious father? It''s nothing more than a title¡ªa convenient excuse to make my family pay more tribute to your kingdom. But in exchange for what? Soldiers? Protection? Pfft, what a joke."


    The princess'' confidence faltered. "What are you implying¡ª"


    "Let me spell it out for you, princess," Javier interrupted, his voice now commanding. "The Armand family''s soldiers are the only ones maintaining the border between your kingdom and the Demon Territory. That''s right¡ªmy family''s personal soldiers are the ones keeping your comfortable palace life safe, while you sit around and play dress-up."


    He gestured dramatically toward the horizon, as if pointing to the unseen borders. "The Demon Territory and Armand Region are split by a massive sea, sure¡ªbut the main land route to the other kingdoms? That runs right through our border."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous, almost mocking whisper. "Ever heard of the wall that keeps demons from marching straight into your little castle? My family built that. The fort stationed there? That''s ours too. And here''s the kicker¡ªthe Demon Territory isn''t even at war right now. It''s ruled by a Demon King who values peace, just like we do. But let me tell you, if that changes? Your kingdom is the first to fall if Armand soldiers stop doing their job."


    The princess stood frozen, her face paling as murmurs began to ripple through the surrounding crowd.


    Javier straightened, his voice ringing out again. "And second!" He held up two fingers for emphasis. "Your kingdom has never¡ªnot once¡ªgiven us anything in return. No soldiers. No resources. No support. Nothing. We manage our own people, our own soldiers, and our own damn resources!"


    He sneered, pointing at her. "So if you think you can walk up here, flash your title, and act like you own the place? Well, bitch, you can take your entitled ass and fuck off!"


    The courtyard fell into stunned silence. Even the princess'' guards were too shocked to move, their hands frozen on their sword hilts.


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk, while Pikko ruffled her feathers, looking just as smug as Javier.


    Liana, standing calmly behind him, let out a soft sigh. "Young master, please refrain from causing too much of a scene. You''re drawing unnecessary attention."


    Javier finished his angry speech without apologizing. "So, fuck off! I don''t care about titles or any nonsense you''re saying. Just leave me alone with my peace and my beautiful elf maid here, so I can finish school. It''s only six months, for crying out loud!"


    He glared around the courtyard, daring anyone to challenge him. Buddy and Pikko stood by his side like guards, making Javier look even more bold.


    The princess was too shocked to say anything, and her entourage stood awkwardly in silence. Even the guards who had drawn their swords a moment ago looked unsure, and they slowly lowered their weapons.


    Javier turned away, still full of confidence. "Let''s go, Liana. We need to check my ''class'' assignment."


    Liana gave a polite bow to the princess, her calm demeanor very different from the chaos Javier had just created. "As you wish, young master," she said with a gentle smile, walking behind him.


    Buddy and Pikko followed closely, their large bodies adding a funny touch to their group. The two giant Pekko birds moved in sync, walking proudly as they trailed their master.


    Javier put his hands in his pockets and whistled casually as they walked away. His eyes shone with amusement, and a smirk played on his lips.


    Liana looked at him. "You didn''t have to make things so dramatic, young master."


    "Eh, she needed a reality check," Javier said carelessly. "Besides, if I didn''t stand my ground, she''d probably try to take you away for real. Can''t have that, can we?"


    Liana''s cheeks turned a little pink, but she quickly hid it with her usual calmness. "Your priorities are... interesting, young master."


    Javier laughed, giving her a sly grin. "That''s why you love me, isn''t it?"


    Liana didn''t answer, but a small smile appeared on her lips as she followed him toward the class assignment board, the chaos behind them starting to settle.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 159 The Last Class ( 159 )

    The classroom was huge and richly decorated, reflecting the luxury expected at a noble academy. Each student had a large, polished wooden desk with elaborate carvings, complete with two chairs¡ªone for the student and another for their escort. This setup highlighted the importance of the noble students, as even their attendants had their own seating.Javier, however, found himself in the lowest class, far from the prestigious classrooms for the elite students. Liana stood next to his desk, looking unhappy as she glanced around the room.


    "Young master, this is unacceptable!" Liana exclaimed, her usual calm replaced with anger. "The Armand household is so respected, yet they put you here? In this low-ranking class? It''s disgraceful!"


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head, grinning lazily. "Come on, Liana, it''s not that bad. Don''t stress over it."


    "But young master!" she insisted, narrowing her eyes. "This placement doesn''t reflect your abilities or your status. It''s clearly an insult to the Armand family!"


    Javier sat up, waving his hand dismissively. "Shh, relax. This place is actually nice. It''s quiet, and I won''t have to deal with all the overachievers in the front. Besides..." He leaned closer to Liana with a smirk. "Being underestimated is good for me, right? I can do what I want without them watching me all the time."


    Liana sighed, her expression softening as she realized Javier wasn''t upset. "You''re always so laid-back about these things, young master."


    "Laid-back? Not really," Javier replied with a wink. "I just know how to appreciate the little things. Look, we''re at the back, away from the nosy ones. That''s a win to me. And you''re still here with me, right? That''s all I need."


    Liana''s face softened even more, and she couldn''t help but smile faintly. "You always find a way to make things work in your favor, don''t you?"


    "Absolutely. That''s what I do best." Javier chuckled, leaning back again as Buddy and Pikko peeked through the large classroom windows, their curious eyes scanning the room.


    As more students and their escorts entered, Liana straightened up, returning to her composed self. She stood beside Javier''s desk, her presence exuding the grace of a noble elf maid.


    Javier, meanwhile, looked completely relaxed, propping his feet up on the empty chair in front of him. His amber eyes sparkled with mischief as he watched the incoming students. "Let''s see how long it takes for this ''last class'' to get interesting."


    Liana could only shake her head with a small smile, fully aware that wherever Javier went, trouble¡ªand excitement¡ªwas sure to follow.


    The instructor''s voice echoed around the classroom as the last students settled into their seats. A tall man with a serious face and a strong presence walked to the front, tapping a clipboard with one hand.


    "Class! Only one escort is allowed per student! Don''t worry about safety; the academy is well-guarded. All extra escorts, please leave and wait outside in the designated area."


    A few murmurs spread through the room as several students reluctantly gestured for their additional attendants to leave.


    Javier leaned back in his chair with a smug grin. He raised a hand and gestured toward Liana, who stood beside him, looking poised and elegant. "Heh, lucky me, I only have the one and only Liana. Kekeke."


    Before the instructor could respond, his sharp gaze drifted to the windows, where Buddy and Pikko were lounging in the courtyard, clearly visible. The instructor''s expression changed slightly, and he pointed directly at Javier.


    "And you! The one with those... big birds outside! Tell them to move farther from the class! Their presence is distracting the other students."


    The room filled with quiet chuckles and whispers as many students sneaked glances at the enormous Pekkos. Javier shrugged casually, his grin still intact.


    "Oh, okay, sure. No problem." He turned to Liana, putting on a mock-serious expression and raising his hand dramatically. "Liana? My lovely elf maid? Could you relay this completely unreasonable request to Buddy and Pikko? Tell them to scooch over a bit, won''t you?"


    Liana sighed, her calm demeanor showing a hint of exasperation. "As you wish, young master," she replied with a graceful bow before stepping toward the window.


    She opened it slightly and called out to the birds. "Buddy. Pikko. Please move a little farther from the building." Her tone was gentle but firm, and the Pekkos let out synchronized squawks of mild protest before reluctantly waddling a few paces away.


    Javier leaned on his desk, smirking at the instructor. "There. Happy now? They''ve moved." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor rubbed his temple, clearly unimpressed. "Just... keep them in line. This is an academy, not a barnyard."


    Javier chuckled and leaned back in his seat again. "No promises, sir. They have a mind of their own."


    Liana returned to her spot beside him, maintaining her usual grace. "You do love testing boundaries, don''t you, young master?"


    "Hey, life''s more fun that way," Javier replied with a cheeky grin. "And admit it, Liana¡ªyou''d be bored without me."


    Liana didn''t respond, but a slight smile tugged at her lips as the class focused back on the instructor.


    The instructor clapped his hands sharply, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Alright! Today is your first day, so let''s start with introductions. Each of you will come to the front, introduce yourselves, and share a bit about your town, household, or anything else you''d like the class to know. One by one, please."


    The students stepped forward confidently, each giving polished introductions about their noble families, achievements, and hometowns. Applause followed each speech, with murmurs of admiration and polite acknowledgment filling the room.


    Javier, however, paid little attention. While the others spoke, he leaned back in his seat, flipping through a book he had brought. Liana stood quietly beside him, occasionally glancing at the other students with polite interest.


    When it was finally Javier''s turn, the instructor called out his name. "Javier De Armand. Your turn."


    Javier sighed audibly, snapping his book shut and standing up reluctantly. "Tch, here we go," he muttered under his breath. He walked to the front of the class, hands stuffed in his pockets, his posture lazy and unconcerned.


    The room fell silent, everyone waiting for his introduction.


    Javier raised his right hand casually, his expression cool, and threw his middle finger in the air with a cheeky smirk. "The name''s Javier. Yoroshiku." His tone was laid-back, dismissive, and rebellious.


    The class erupted into stunned silence, then whispers and muffled laughter followed.


    "Did he just...?"


    "What does Yoroshiku even mean?!"


    "Is he flipping off the entire class?!"


    The instructor''s jaw dropped for a moment before he cleared his throat loudly, his face a mix of shock and barely contained irritation. "Javier De Armand! This is an academy, not the streets! Your introduction is highly inappropriate!"


    Javier shrugged, completely unfazed. "Well, I was told to introduce myself. That''s me. Done and dusted." He turned on his heel and strolled back to his seat with the same nonchalant energy, his smirk still in place.


    Liana, standing beside his desk, pinched the bridge of her nose in exasperation. "Young master, must you always find a way to stir trouble on the first day?"


    Javier dropped into his seat and leaned back casually. "What? It''s efficient. I bet no one''s gonna forget my name now."


    Liana sighed deeply, though the corners of her lips twitched slightly, betraying a hint of amusement.


    The instructor took a deep breath, visibly trying to regain his composure. "Let''s move on... Next!"


    The next student hesitated before stepping forward, clearly intimidated by the act he had to follow. Meanwhile, Javier leaned back and opened his book again, completely unbothered, a smug look on his face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 160 Unexpected Guests ( 160 )

    The instructor clapped his hands to get the class''s attention after the last introduction. "All right, everyone. Before we proceed, I have an important announcement."The students immediately quieted down, their curiosity piqued.


    "There will be an official visit to each class by two individuals: the strongest duo of this academy. They are coming as part of your orientation to inspire and motivate you all. I ask you to behave appropriately and show them the proper respect when they arrive." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The class buzzed with excitement.


    "Ohh! Those two?"


    "I''ve heard about them¡ªthey''re legendary!"


    "This is going to be amazing!"


    Anticipation filled the room as students whispered excitedly to each other about the upcoming visitors.


    Liana, sitting beside Javier at their shared table, noticed his expression change. While enthusiasm spread through the class, Javier''s face soured. His brows furrowed, and he drummed his fingers irritably on the table, as if he had just bitten into something bitter.


    She leaned slightly closer to him, her voice soft and teasing. "Young master, could it be that you already know who''s coming?"


    Javier let out a low groan, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. "Tch. Don''t remind me," he muttered, his tone filled with irritation.


    Liana tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with humor. Her calm demeanor and polite smile stayed intact, but she couldn''t help but find his reaction amusing. "I see. So it''s someone... important, isn''t it?"


    Javier shot her a glare but said nothing, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    The excitement in the class only grew louder, with students eagerly chatting about the famous visitors. Meanwhile, Javier stared at the ceiling as if contemplating his life choices, his expression one of pure annoyance.


    Liana chuckled softly, adjusting the folds of her dress as she watched him sulk. Clearly, whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas coming, her young master was dreading the encounter.


    The classroom buzzed with excitement as the doors swung open, revealing Marcellus and Cedric Armand, the two most awaited figures of the day. Their presence instantly drew everyone''s attention, and they were followed by the summoned heroes'' party, who carried themselves with an air of importance.


    However, the heroes were barely on the students'' minds.


    "Kyaaaa! Cedric-sama!"


    "Ahhhnn, Marcellus-sama!"


    The girls squealed, clasping their hands in admiration, some even swooning at the sight of the Armand brothers.


    Marcellus and Cedric, used to the attention, waved charmingly at the class, their smiles radiating practiced nobility. But their eyes were searching the room with purpose.


    As the summoned heroes began to introduce themselves, sharing their backgrounds and grand missions, Marcellus and Cedric''s focus subtly shifted. Then they saw her¡ªthe elegant elf maid.


    Sitting gracefully beside a boy who slouched with a bored expression, the elf maid stood out. Marcellus and Cedric recognized her instantly¡ªLiana, the elf who had been their younger brother Javier''s personal maid since he was a baby. And the boy next to her was ..their little brother, Javier.


    Interrupting the heroes mid-speech, Marcellus raised a hand with a charming smile. "Oh, excuse us. Please continue your introduction, heroes."


    Without waiting for a reply, both brothers confidently walked to the back of the class, and the room fell silent, all eyes on them.


    Murmurs spread through the classroom as students whispered about the brothers'' unexpected move.


    "Wait, isn''t that the boy who gave the middle finger earlier?"


    "What''s their connection?"


    When they reached Javier''s table, Liana stood up gracefully and bowed slightly. "Master Marcellus. Master Cedric."


    "Liana," Marcellus greeted with a warm but playful grin. Cedric''s gaze shifted to Javier, his smirk matching his brother''s.


    "Well, well," Marcellus said playfully, "look who''s hiding at the back like he doesn''t want to be seen."


    "Our little brother," Cedric added, leaning in with a smirk. "Still causing trouble, I bet."


    Javier sighed, looking up at them with annoyance. "What do you two want now?"


    They leaned in closer, lowering their voices.


    "You got money?" Cedric whispered, grinning mischievously. "Help your brothers out here."


    "Ehehehe," Marcellus chimed in, unable to hide his sheepish smile.


    Javier glared at them, clearly fed up. "Tch! Again? You two are supposed to be the big shots. Why are you always broke?"


    Marcellus chuckled. "Come on, don''t be like that. Help your beloved brothers out. Pleaseee?"


    Cedric nodded eagerly. "Yeah, just a little. We''ll owe you."


    Javier groaned, reaching into his coat with a reluctant expression. "Fine. But you better not ask again for a while." He pulled out a pouch of gold and tossed it to Cedric, who caught it midair with a grin.


    "You''re the best, little bro!" Cedric exclaimed, his tone dripping with gratitude.


    "We''ll pay you back. Eventually," Marcellus added, though Javier noticed he was avoiding eye contact.


    Javier pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering, "Yeah, right.Just dont cause trouble for me."


    "Oho... Someone was talking about us causing trouble," Marcellus said, his grin growing wider. He turned to Cedric with a knowing look. "But isn''t there a certain someone who mocked a certain princess earlier today?"


    Cedric smirked. "Oh yeah, I heard about that. I wonder who that could''ve been."


    Javier, now fully slumped over his desk, groaned in frustration. "Haaa... She started it."


    Beside him, Liana stood composed, her lips curling into a faint, knowing smile.


    Marcellus and Cedric turned to Javier with matching smug expressions, holding up the gold pouch he had reluctantly given them earlier.


    "Well then, consider this," Cedric said, shaking the pouch dramatically, "as payment for the ''help'' we''ll provide to clean up your little mess."


    "Haaa..." Javier exhaled dramatically, burying his face in his arms. "I knew you''d pull something like this."


    Marcellus then focused on Liana, his grin softening into something more genuine. "Liana?"


    Liana inclined her head gracefully. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    "Did Father leave anything for us?" he asked, his tone hopeful.


    Liana nodded. "Yes, Master Marcellus, Master Cedric. Here." She retrieved two pouches filled with gold coins from a hidden compartment in her apron and handed them over.


    "Yes! Party time tonight!" Cedric cheered, holding the pouch high like a trophy.


    Javier raised his head, resting his chin on his palm with a tired look. "Why don''t you two just come home if you want a drink? You know we''ve got plenty of good stuff in the cellar."


    Both brothers froze for a moment, grimacing at the thought.


    "Huh? You know how Father is¡­" Cedric began, crossing his arms. "Strict, serious, always watching our every move¡­"


    Marcellus nodded, his expression mirroring Cedric''s. "Exactly. Besides, we''re on a mission¡ªyou know, helping these ''summoned heroes'' level up. It was a request from the king himself."


    Javier narrowed his eyes, glancing at the group of heroes standing awkwardly at the front of the classroom. "Haaaa¡­ Really¡­" he murmured, observing them closely. "So these are the summoned heroes, huh? Hmm¡­ I wonder if any of them are from Japan." His sharp eyes scanned their features, noticing most looked like they were from western lands.


    "All of them are summoned heroes? For what?" Javier asked casually.


    "Hmm? I don''t know, lil'' bro," Cedric replied with a shrug. "We''re just working here. You know how it is."


    Marcellus chuckled and added, "Yeah, yeah. It''s our job to make sure they don''t die before they actually do anything important."


    Javier raised an eyebrow and lowered his voice to a whisper. "You mean, you both do all the monster-killing while they just stand around for the finishing blows, right?"


    Both brothers flinched at the accuracy of his statement, quickly motioning for Javier to keep his voice down.


    "Shh! Don''t say that out loud!" Cedric whispered urgently, his cheeks slightly flushed.


    Marcellus, recovering quickly, leaned closer with a grin. "We''re just¡­ you know¡­ ''guiding'' them."


    "Right," Javier muttered, leaning back in his chair with an unimpressed look. "Some ''guides'' you are."


    Liana placed a gentle hand on Javier''s shoulder. "Young Master, perhaps it''s best not to antagonize your brothers too much."


    Javier sighed. "Fine, fine. But you two better not come begging for gold again anytime soon."


    Cedric and Marcellus exchanged cheeky smiles but said nothing, clearly planning to ignore that last statement.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 161 Sibling Bonds ( 161 )

    The room settled down after the earlier excitement of the heroes'' introduction, but Javier''s annoyance was just starting. One of the summoned heroes, a tall man with an overly confident air, swaggered over to Liana, a charming smile on his face."Well, hello there," the hero began, his tone dripping with arrogance. "I couldn''t help but notice you from across the room. Surely, someone as beautiful as you deserves more than being a mere maid."


    Liana kept her composure, offering only a polite smile. "I appreciate your words, but I have no interest in relationships or anything of the sort. If you''ll excuse me, I must attend to my duties."


    Instead of taking the hint, the hero leaned in closer. "Aw, come on now. Don''t be like that. Surely you can spare a moment for a guy like me? I''m one of the summoned heroes, after all."


    Liana''s smile faded, and her discomfort grew more apparent. Javier eyes narrowed, irritation flashing across his face. He slammed his book shut with a sharp sound, catching the attention of his brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, who were chatting near the front.


    They exchanged glances, immediately sensing the tension.


    "Oi," Marcellus called out, his voice sharp as he and Cedric moved toward the hero. Without hesitation, they each grabbed the man by the shoulders, their grips firm.


    "What the¡ª?" the hero began to protest, but Cedric cut him off with a tight-lipped smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Our maid," Cedric said, his voice deceptively calm, "is busy."


    "And she works for the Armand Household," Marcellus added, his tone carrying a warning. "You should respect her position. And while you''re at it, maybe focus on leveling up instead of flirting."


    They didn''t wait for a response, dragging the hero away from Liana with ease.


    Javier watched the scene unfold with a satisfied smirk. "Good riddance," he muttered under his breath.


    Outside the classroom, Marcellus and Cedric dragged the hero into the corridor, their typically laid-back expressions replaced by grim intensity. The summoned hero, clearly confused and reeling from their sudden intervention, attempted to defend himself.


    "Hey, what''s your problem?" he snapped, trying to wriggle free from their iron grips. "I was just being friendly!"


    Marcellus shot him a sharp glare, his usual smile nowhere in sight. "Friendly? Don''t give me that nonsense." His voice was cold and unwavering. "You were pestering someone who clearly wasn''t interested. You should know your place."


    Cedric chimed in, his tone biting. "If you try that kind of stunt again, we won''t hesitate to leave this so-called hero party. And when that happens, you can go crying to ''your'' king and beg him to appoint someone else to babysit you."


    The hero''s defiance faltered under their combined glare. "It wasn''t that serious! She''s just a maid¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Marcellus leaned in, his voice low and dangerous. "She''s a member of our household, and that alone makes her more important than you''ll ever be. Don''t forget it."


    Cedric stepped closer, his expression deadly serious. "Don''t try to take advantage of our household, you little punk. We''ve been protecting your sorry ass this entire mission, and don''t think for a second we can''t stop."


    The hero gulped, the weight of their words finally sinking in.


    Marcellus released him with a shove, dusting off his hands as if the mere act of holding onto him had sullied his gloves. "Get your act together and focus on what you were summoned to do. Next time, there won''t be a warning."


    Cedric smirked, his tone mockingly light. "And if you''re smart, you''ll keep your distance from anyone connected to the Armand household."


    With that, the two brothers turned on their heels, leaving the hero standing there, pale and shaken.


    As they walked back toward the classroom, Cedric let out a low chuckle. "Honestly, why do we always end up babysitting idiots like them?"


    Marcellus grinned, his mood lightening. "Think of it as training for dealing with political pests. Besides, it''s kinda fun putting them in their place."


    As the two brothers strolled back into the classroom, Cedric let out an exasperated groan, running a hand through his hair.


    "Ugh! Brother, I hate this job," he muttered, irritation palpable.


    Marcellus sighed, rolling his shoulders as if trying to shrug off the weight of their responsibility. "Do you think I like it?" he shot back, his voice laced with equal frustration. "If it weren''t for Father insisting we ''help'' because it was ''requested'' by the king, do you think I''d be here?"


    Cedric snorted, crossing his arms. "Right? The king can ask all he wants, but honestly, I''d rather be back home. Relaxing. Maybe enjoying a nice glass of wine while feeling the breeze on the terrace."


    Marcellus grinned slightly at the thought, his usual charm creeping back into his expression. "Oh, absolutely. Home is so much better. No clueless heroes. No annoying pests trying to impress us. Just peace and quiet."


    Cedric chuckled. "And our wine selection? So much better than this watered-down life on the road."


    The two exchanged a knowing look, their brotherly bond evident in their shared disdain for their current task. Despite their grumbling, there was an unspoken understanding¡ªthey were here because they were needed, and their father, Lord Garius, trusted them to handle it.


    "Well, let''s just get through this, and maybe we can convince Father to let us stay home next time," Marcellus said, his voice carrying a hint of hope.


    "Hah, good luck with that," Cedric replied, smirking. "You know how he is. Strict, serious, and always planning something. We''re stuck until this ''mission'' is over."


    Marcellus let out a resigned sigh. "Yeah, you''re probably right. Let''s just make sure these so-called heroes don''t embarrass us any more than they already have."


    "Agreed," Cedric said, his voice dry. "But if they step out of line again, I''m not holding back."


    Marcellus chuckled. "I''ll be right there with you."


    "Achooooo!!"


    Lord Garius rubbed his nose irritably, glancing around his study as if searching for an unseen culprit. "Ugh! Someone''s talking about me behind my back again."


    Francesca, seated gracefully on a nearby chaise, looked up from her embroidery. "Are you alright, dear?" she asked, her warm brown eyes filled with gentle concern.


    "I''m fine," Garius grumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose. "But for the past week, I swear someone has been gossiping about me nonstop. I can feel it!"


    Francesca stifled a chuckle, setting her embroidery aside. "By the way, dear..."


    "Hmm?" Garius hummed, raising an eyebrow at her change in tone. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why did you force Marcellus and Cedric to take on that job for your ''friend''?" she asked, emphasizing the word with an arched brow.


    Garius smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, you mean the king?"


    Francesca gave a knowing nod. "Yes, the king. Was it really necessary? They were already busy enough."


    "It''s for their growth," Garius replied with a casual shrug. "They need the experience to level up more. Babysitting those summoned heroes is a perfect excuse to test their patience and skills."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head. "Haaa... dear, really? You could have just sent Hesbeirn or Alf."


    A sly grin spread across Garius''s face. "Well... there''s more to it, but it''s not something I plan to reveal just yet."


    Before Francesca could press him further, the door opened, and Alf stepped inside with his usual composed demeanor. "My lord, the demon territory representative has arrived and wishes to meet with you to discuss the peace agreement."


    Garius groaned, slumping back in his chair. "Again? Haaa... why is it always me handling these things?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca let out a soft laugh, standing up and placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Because you''re the only one who can, dear. Now go and be the responsible lord you always are."


    "Tch. Responsible, my foot," Garius muttered under his breath as he stood, straightening his coat. Alf raised an eyebrow but said nothing, holding the door open as Garius trudged out, muttering complaints about diplomacy and demon politics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 162 Diplomatic Tensions ( 162 )

    Lord Garius adjusted his coat as he stepped out of his study, flanked by Alf and Errinette. Both wore expressions of quiet vigilance, every step showing their discipline and readiness. Behind them followed a group of elite battle maids, moving with the silent precision of experienced warriors. Each wore a simple maid uniform, but the sharpness in their eyes revealed their true nature.Unseen by casual observers, Alf''s secret assassin group had blended in with the estate guards, hiding in the shadows, ready to act at a moment''s notice. Nearby, Hesbeirn, the steadfast general of the Armand household, marched with his special forces unit. Their armored presence added a layer of security, their formation tight and disciplined.


    Errinette glanced at Alf, her sharp eyes scanning for any sign of danger. "The perimeter is secure, but I don''t like surprises. Who knows what the demons might try during this visit?"


    Alf nodded subtly, his voice calm but firm. "They''ve honored the peace agreement for years, but caution is our strength. Our men are in position. If anything happens, it won''t catch us off guard."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temples as he walked. "Must we bring half the estate every time I meet with a representative? It''s not like they''re storming in with an army."


    Errinette smirked, her tone teasing. "You underestimate your importance, my lord. If something were to happen to you, the entire region would descend into chaos."


    "Yes, yes, I know," Garius muttered, waving her off. "Let''s just get this over with. The faster we settle this, the faster I can get back to my study... and perhaps some peace."


    As they approached the grand meeting hall, the group maintained a tight formation, every member alert. The battle maids had already spread out, positioning themselves strategically around the estate, blending seamlessly with the surroundings.


    Hesbeirn, walking alongside Garius, finally broke his silence. "My forces are stationed at all potential entry points. If there''s even a hint of trouble, we''ll respond instantly."


    Garius glanced at him and nodded slightly. "Good. Not that I''m expecting trouble, but better safe than sorry. The demon representatives tend to have... peculiar ways of negotiation."


    Alf''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "I hope you''ve prepared yourself, my lord."


    Errinette chuckled softly, earning a glare from Garius. "Let''s get through this meeting and pray that no trouble will come."


    With that, the group entered the hall, every step calculated and every movement guarded. The Armand estate had turned into a fortress, a testament to their vigilance and preparedness for any situation.


    Lord Garius stood at the head of the table, arms crossed and expression calm but thoughtful. The grand table before him was set with beautiful tea sets and platters of treats¡ªa typical display of noble hospitality.


    He lightly tapped his fingers on the table, breaking the silence. "Hmm¡­ I wonder who will come today."


    Alf, his dependable butler and closest friend, adjusted his white gloves and stood at attention beside him. "I believe it''s Marquis Jintox, my lord," he replied, his tone steady and professional.


    "The oni demon," Garius said, a faint smirk appearing on his lips. "Not bad. He''s manageable."


    "Yes, my lord," Erinnete chimed in from her spot near the doorway, hands neatly clasped in front of her. As the head maid and Alf''s strong wife, she carried an air of authority that matched her poised demeanor.


    Garius sighed, his smirk fading a little. "At least it''s not Duke Nyxara. If it were her, I''d have to spend half the meeting avoiding her endless marriage proposals." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erinnete''s lips twitched with suppressed amusement, while Alf raised an eyebrow, his serious expression showing a hint of sympathy for Garius.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Just then, Francesca entered the hall with her usual grace, walked to a smaller table set up in the corner. Her group of personal maids followed closely behind, efficiently preparing a lovely tea setup.


    She settled into her seat and lifted a delicate teacup to her lips. "Oh dear, you''re still worried about Nyxara?" she asked, her tone light and teasing. Her warm brown eyes sparkled with amusement.


    Garius shot her a look. "You don''t know what it''s like, Francesca. That woman''s persistence is unmatched."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Perhaps you should have been more careful with your promises, dear. It seems you''ve gotten yourself into quite the mess."


    Before Garius could respond, a servant entered the hall, bowing deeply. "My lord, Marquis Jintox has arrived and is waiting to be received."


    "Good," Garius said, straightening up. "Let''s get this over with."


    He glanced at Alf and Erinnete. "Be ready. While I don''t expect trouble from Jintox, it''s always wise to be cautious."


    "Understood," they replied in unison, their professionalism unwavering.


    As the servant left to bring in the marquis, Francesca sipped her tea, her serene smile never fading.


    The heavy double doors of the grand hall swung open, revealing Marquis Jintox, a towering figure with crimson skin, sharp horns curling from his head, and a confident smile that showed a hint of his fangs. His oni heritage was clear in his muscular build and commanding presence, but there was an unexpected warmth in his demeanor.


    "Ah, good day, Lord Garius!" Jintox boomed, his voice echoing through the grand hall.


    Garius stepped forward, offering a welcoming smile. "Same to you, Marquis Jintox. It''s good to see you."


    The two men approached each other and shared a brief but polite hug, a gesture that blended formality with friendship. Despite their differences, there was mutual respect between them, built over years of careful diplomacy.


    Trailing behind Jintox were seven escorts, each a formidable figure in their own right. Their eyes scanned the hall warily, hands resting near the hilts of their weapons. The tension was palpable, as if they were expecting trouble at any moment.


    Jintox glanced over his shoulder, his expression shifting to mild irritation. "Geh¡­ You lot, wait there," he said, waving a hand dismissively.


    One of the escorts, a tall demon with sharp features and an air of authority, hesitated. "Marquis, are you certain? It''s our duty to¡ª"


    "Haah¡­" Jintox let out an exaggerated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "There''s no need to be so wary. I''m meeting Lord Garius, not some shady people. He''s not a bad human, you know."


    The escort exchanged uncertain glances with the others before nodding reluctantly. "As you wish, Marquis Jintox."


    The group stepped back, positioning themselves along the walls of the grand hall. Although they kept their guard up, their stances relaxed slightly, showing the trust their leader had in Garius.


    "Now that that''s settled," Jintox said, turning back to Garius with a grin, "shall we get down to business?"


    Garius chuckled softly. "Of course. Follow me, Marquis. We''ve prepared a comfortable space for our discussion."


    He gestured toward the main table, where Alf and Erinnete stood ready to assist. Francesca, still seated at her tea table, observed the scene with quiet amusement, occasionally glancing at the demon escorts with mild curiosity.


    As Jintox and Garius moved to the table, the air in the hall seemed to lighten, the initial tension dissolving into a more cordial atmosphere.


    As Garius and Jintox settled into their seats at the main table, the room remained lively yet orderly. One of Jintox''s escorts stepped forward, carrying a neatly bundled set of documents. Bowing respectfully, he handed them to the marquis.


    Meanwhile, Garius raised his hand, signaling Alf. Without delay, Alf approached, holding an equally impressive stack of papers. He placed them on the table with precision, his expression calm and professional.


    Both men began reading their respective documents, flipping through pages with practiced ease. They exchanged glances, nodding in understanding, before reaching for quills. Without hesitation, they signed the agreements in unison, sealing whatever deal had brought them together that day.


    With the formalities completed, Jintox leaned back in his chair, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "You know, Garius," he began, tapping a finger on the table, "Duke Nyxara turned down another marriage proposal recently. And do you know why?"


    Garius froze, a faint twitch visible in his brow. He let out a resigned sigh, already sensing where this was going. "Jintox¡­"


    "Because of ''certain someone,''" Jintox continued, his grin widening, his tone dripping with teasing amusement.


    Garius groaned, slumping slightly in his seat. "It''s¡­ It''s because of a promise. A childish promise, one I made before I married Francesca," he admitted reluctantly, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Jintox let out a booming laugh, clapping Garius on the back hard enough to make him wince. "Ah, you poor man!" he said, shaking his head. "You know, our king himself had to step in when she was ready to storm over here. She''s nothing if not persistent. If the king hadn''t stopped her¡­" He trailed off, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Well, let''s just say things could''ve gotten very interesting."


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "Nyxara''s always been stubborn. I was foolish back then¡ªthought it was just a passing phase. How was I supposed to know she''d still be hung up on it now?"


    Jintox grinned, clearly enjoying the lord''s discomfort. "Well, at least Francesca doesn''t seem the jealous type. Otherwise, you''d really be in trouble."


    At the mention of her name, Francesca glanced over from her tea table, her gaze curious but composed. Sensing her husband''s plight, she offered a faint smile, as if silently reassuring him that she was above such petty concerns.


    "You have no idea," Garius muttered, trying to ignore the demon''s boisterous laughter echoing through the hall.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 163 Wine and Whimsy ( 163 )

    Francesca sat at her table, sipping her tea with an elegance that commanded admiration. Her warm smile remained steady, unfazed by the mention of Duke Nyxara. After all, the girl they were discussing was not just anyone¡ªshe was Francesca''s best friend long before she married Garius.She remembered those days vividly. The bond she shared with Nyxara was unshakable, built on years of trust and mutual understanding. She also recalled the promise Garius had made¡ªhow he agreed to marry Nyxara after marrying Francesca. At the time, it had seemed reasonable. Nyxara was smitten with Garius, and Francesca had no objections; she had supported the idea wholeheartedly.


    And yet¡­ Francesca''s smile wavered slightly as she glanced at her husband. She didn''t understand why he seemed reluctant to follow through with that promise. Was it stubbornness? Or perhaps something deeper he wasn''t sharing?


    She wouldn''t press him, of course. Garius was a man of his own convictions, and she respected that. But it puzzled her. Nyxara was a formidable woman¡ªpassionate, intelligent, and fiercely loyal. She would have made a fine addition to their household, Francesca was certain.


    Francesca''s gaze shifted back to Garius, who was now rubbing his temples while enduring more of Jintox''s teasing. Her smile returned, this time with a faint hint of amusement. Poor Garius, she thought. He''s always been terrible at dealing with persistent women.


    Perhaps she''d speak with him about it later¡ªgently, of course. For now, she would let him handle the situation in his own way. After all, even the most capable men needed a bit of time to sort out their hearts.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, she set her teacup down and leaned slightly toward her personal maid, who stood at her side. "Erisa," she said softly, "make sure to prepare the guest chambers for our visitors tonight. I have a feeling Marquis Jintox''s party will need a place to rest after their long journey."


    "Of course, my lady," Erisa replied with a polite bow, immediately leaving to carry out her orders.


    Hearing this, Jintox''s sharp ears perked up. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he turned toward Francesca. "Ah, no need for that, Lady Francesca. I cannot stay long. But thank you for the thought." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Francesca could respond, Garius raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with mild annoyance. "Really, Jintox? We''re not strangers anymore. Surely you can stay for a proper meal and rest."


    Jintox scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his grin faltering for a moment. "Err¡­ You do know how my wife is¡­"


    Garius let out a knowing sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Ah, yes. Lady Cordelia. How could I forget? Her presence are enough to make even the bravest of men tremble."


    "Exactly!" Jintox exclaimed, throwing his hands up in mock despair. "If I''m late returning home, I''ll never hear the end of it. You have no idea how much she interrogates me whenever I visit. ''Why were you so late? Who were you meeting?'' Honestly, I sometimes think she''s part of the demon intelligence network herself."


    The room chuckled softly at his exaggeration, Francesca included. Her warm smile remained as she responded, "You''re lucky to have someone so devoted to you, Marquis Jintox. But I understand. Please, at least let us send some provisions with you for the journey back."


    Jintox''s grin returned, and he bowed slightly in gratitude. "You''re as gracious as ever, Lady Francesca. Thank you. But I''ll only accept if Garius stops pestering me about staying."


    Garius crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair with a mock look of defeat. "Fine. But don''t blame me if Cordelia sends you back here to apologize for cutting your visit short."


    Jintox let out a hearty laugh. "If that happens, I''ll have to bring her along next time. Maybe then she''ll be the one pestering you."


    The banter lightened the atmosphere, with Francesca''s melodic laughter blending seamlessly into the warmth of the room. Even Jintox''s stern escorts relaxed slightly, though they remained alert and observant.


    Jintox took the signed document in his hands, giving it one last glance before tucking it into a protective case. "So, thank you, Garius. With this document, we''ve officially extended the peace treaty for another five years."


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius nodded, leaning back slightly in his chair, his expression calm yet thoughtful. "Yeah, Jintox. I hope we can extend it for much longer, but rules are rules. Five years at a time is all the council will agree to."


    Jintox let out a soft sigh, concern etched on his face. "True enough. Let''s hope the peace holds. But Garius¡­ let''s also hope your king keeps to the agreement. If he doesn''t¡­" He hesitated, his crimson eyes glinting with unease. "I''m sorry, Garius, but if war between humans and demons starts again¡­"


    Garius held up a hand, his tone steady and reassuring. "No need to apologize, Jintox. I understand the stakes. If that day ever comes, let''s hope for¡­" He paused, choosing his words carefully. "¡­clarity and wisdom on both sides."


    Jintox nodded slowly, his expression softening slightly. "Agreed. But still, be wary, Garius. You know how your nobles are. Some wouldn''t hesitate to stir trouble if it serves their interests."


    Garius let out a wry chuckle, rubbing his temple as though the thought gave him a headache. "Believe me, I know. I can''t promise I''ll handle them all, but I''ll do my best to keep things in check."


    Jintox''s serious demeanor cracked slightly as a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "That''s all I can ask, old friend. I''ll do my part on my side too. For now, we''ll keep the peace and hope it lasts."


    Both men stood, their gazes meeting in a moment of mutual respect and understanding. Despite the differences in their worlds, they shared the same burden: to protect the fragile balance between humans and demons.


    With a firm handshake, Jintox said, "Until next time, Garius. Let''s hope we meet again under peaceful skies."


    Garius nodded, his voice calm yet firm. "Until next time, Jintox. Safe travels."


    As Jintox made his way toward the exit with his escort, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Turning back to Garius, a mischievous grin spread across his face.


    "Oh, by the way, Garius¡­" Jintox began, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. "Can I take some wine from you? Ehehe... My wife loves that red wine of yours. And, well¡­ it''ll also be proof that I came straight here without, you know, wandering off anywhere."


    Garius couldn''t hold back his laughter, the sound echoing warmly through the grand hall. "You really are something, Jintox. Always finding a way to charm your way out of trouble."


    Before Garius could say another word, Alf, ever the efficient butler, appeared at his side. In his hands, he carried a neatly arranged basket filled with an assortment of wines¡ªthe finest vintages the Armand household had to offer.


    "Already prepared, my lord," Alf said, presenting the basket with his usual calm demeanor. "I anticipated Marquis Jintox''s request."


    Jintox''s eyes lit up as he took the basket, inspecting its contents with an approving nod. "Hah! You know me too well, Alf. This will save my hide. My wife''s temper can be¡­ let''s say, ''fiery,'' if I come back empty-handed."


    Garius smirked, crossing his arms. "Consider it my contribution to your domestic peace. Just don''t drink it all before you get home."


    Jintox laughed heartily, patting the basket. "No promises, Garius. No promises."


    With a final wave, he turned and left the hall, his escort following close behind. The faint sound of his laughter lingered in the air as he departed.


    Garius watched him go, shaking his head with a small smile. "That demon might be a marquis, but he''s still the same old Jintox."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his tone matter-of-fact. "Indeed, my lord. But his requests do make our dealings a bit more¡­ entertaining."


    Garius chuckled, turning back toward his seat. "Entertaining is one way to put it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 164 Grill and Thrill ( 164 )

    Javier slouched at the back of the class, resting his chin on one hand and twirling a quill with the other. The instructor at the front lectured about the importance of chanting in magic casting, but to Javier, it felt painfully dull.Beside him, Liana took notes in elegant script, her expression calm. She occasionally glanced at Javier, noticing his growing boredom.


    The instructor explained, "Proper chanting aligns the mind and spirit, ensuring the spell''s power reaches its full potential. The incantation acts as a guide, channeling mana and¡ª"


    Javier sighed loudly, attracting a few side glances from other students.


    Liana leaned in, whispering, "Young Master, please pay attention. You might learn something useful."


    He rolled his eyes and slumped further. "Ugh¡­ It''s boring. Seriously? Chanting makes the spell stronger? That''s just basic nonsense."


    "Hmm?" she murmured, pausing mid-stroke.


    "Chanting doesn''t ''collect'' mana or boost a spell''s power," Javier muttered, frustration creeping into his voice. "It''s just a way to focus your mind. Mana control and chanting are two different things. If you can control mana, chanting is pointless."


    Liana''s lips twitched, a small smile threatening to appear. "Is that so? Maybe you should share your wisdom with the instructor, Young Master."


    Javier smirked, leaning closer. "I would, but I doubt he''d appreciate a lecture from an eleven-year-old."


    "Such confidence," Liana whispered back.


    Javier leaned back again, folding his arms. He glanced around at the other students, who were busy copying notes or practicing quiet chants. He stifled a groan.


    "These kids will waste years memorizing chants when they could be learning to feel mana. What a waste¡­" he grumbled.


    Liana nudged him lightly. "Young Master, it''s important to follow the curriculum. Not everyone has your... unique abilities."


    "Yeah, yeah." Javier waved a hand dismissively but teased her. "But you agree, right? Chanting spells is unnecessary if you''re skilled enough."


    Liana shot him a sidelong glance, her eyes sparkling. "That may be true, but it wouldn''t hurt to pretend to pay attention. Or would you rather the instructor call on you?"


    "Let him try," Javier said with a sly grin. "I''ll just ''accidentally'' cast something to make him rethink his life choices."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she returned to her notes. "Young Master, you''re incorrigible." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned closer, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Seriously, Liana, why take notes? You already mastered chantless spells thanks to me¡­ eheheh." He tapped his chest smugly.


    Liana didn''t look up. "Yes, Young Master, but what if there''s homework later? You''ll need notes to review."


    He gave her a look of mock disbelief. "Homework? You answer questions based on knowledge, not notes! Honestly, Liana.."


    Unfazed, she kept writing, her voice calm. "I''m taking notes whether you like it or not, Young Master."


    Javier threw his hands up in defeat, reclining dramatically. "Yeah, yeah¡­ suit yourself." He sighed and gestured toward the front of the class. "Just look at Marcellus and Cedric. They don''t chant, and they''re the strongest mages and paladins in the kingdom. Chanting is overrated."


    Liana paused, her pen hovering. "Your brothers are strong because they honed their skills through discipline. I''m sure they paid attention in class when they were your age."


    "Pfft. Yeah, right," Javier muttered, leaning his cheek on his hand. "Marcellus probably slept through lectures like I do. And Cedric? He''d charm the instructor into giving him extra credit." He grinned, amused by his own words.


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face. "Oh, Young Master. Your confidence is truly unmatched."


    "Thank you!" Javier replied, acting as if it were a genuine compliment.


    His attention drifted out the window, making the lecture fade into background noise. In the courtyard below, Buddy and Pikko lounged in the sun. Buddy, with his glowing orange feathers, stretched and squawked contentedly, while Pikko dozed nearby, her silver-and-orange plumage shimmering.


    Javier chuckled softly. "Even the guards have given up trying to get those two into the stable."


    "They''re becoming spoiled," Liana remarked without looking up, though a hint of fondness was in her tone.


    "Who can blame them?" Javier shrugged. "Life''s better outside. Fresh air and sunshine are way more exciting than this." He gestured toward the instructor, who enthusiastically discussed intonation in chants.


    Liana sighed and finally set down her pen. "Young Master, not everyone can cast spells effortlessly. For most people, chanting is an essential foundation."


    "Most people," Javier echoed with a grin, "but not me. Chanting is like training wheels. I''m already riding the mana bike without them."


    "Then perhaps," Liana said, raising an eyebrow, "you should share your ''wisdom'' with the instructor. I''m sure they''d value your unique perspective."


    Javier smirked, folding his arms behind his head. "Nah. I wouldn''t want to embarrass them in front of the class."


    "Of course not," Liana replied dryly, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    As the lecture droned on, Javier continued to gaze out the window, his mind wandering to the next opportunity for excitement¡ªanything to break the monotony of the classroom.


    The bell rang, echoing through the halls, and Javier''s eyes lit up. He jumped from his seat with a wide grin, the chair creaking loudly behind him.


    "Oh yeah!! Lunchtime!!" he shouted, grabbing Liana''s hand and dashing toward the door.


    "Young Master¡ªwait!" Liana called after him, exasperated but resigned as if she''d been through this many times before.


    "Nope! No waiting!" Javier laughed, his voice echoing down the hallway. "We''re not eating in the cafeteria today! We''re heading to the back of the school!" His mischievous grin made it clear he wouldn''t explain further.


    As they emerged into the courtyard, Buddy and Pikko¡ªperked up at the sight of their master. Buddy hopped excitedly, while Pikko, tilted her head curiously.


    "Buddy! Pikko! Let''s go!" Javier waved enthusiastically, and the birds responded with loud squawks, leaping after him.


    "Young Master," Liana sighed as she adjusted her pace to keep up, clearly unfazed by the chaos. "If you keep acting like this, people will start calling you the delinquent noble again."


    "Let them!" Javier replied. "What''s wrong with skipping boring cafeteria food? We''ve got our spot and our grill!"


    Once they reached a secluded forest area behind the school that Javier had scouted, he immediately got to work. With a dramatic flourish, he pulled out his portable grill from his magic storage.


    "Time to grill, Liana!" he declared, placing the grill on the ground. He retrieved slabs of monster meat. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, her tone more fond than frustrated. She had long since stopped arguing with him about these escapades and instead managed the chaos he left behind.


    Buddy and Pikko hopped around the clearing, their attention fixed on the meat. The scent wafted from the grill, and the two birds squawked eagerly.


    "Patience, you two," Javier teased, flipping the first piece of meat. "You''ll get your share soon enough!"


    Liana, watching the scene, shook her head with a small sigh. "You really have a talent for turning every lunch into an event," she remarked, taking a seat on a nearby log.


    "That''s because lunch should be an event!" Javier replied, puffing his chest proudly. "Good food, good company, and an escape from boring classes¡ªwhat more could you want?"


    "Maybe a little less chaos," Liana quipped, but her slight smile betrayed her amusement.


    As the meat sizzled and the aroma filled the air, Buddy and Pikko grew more restless, hopping closer to Javier.


    "Alright, alright," he laughed, finally pulling the meat off the grill. He sliced it into smaller pieces, tossing portions to the eager birds, who devoured the meal with gusto.


    Liana set the table with practiced ease, laying out plates for herself and Javier. She handed him his plate, watching as he dug in with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    "See? This is perfect!" Javier said between bites. "Nothing beats grilled monster meat and fresh air!"


    Liana nodded, her expression softening as she began to eat. "I suppose it''s not so bad," she admitted, her tone teasing.


    The two Pekko mounts finished their meal and settled down near their riders, content and full. Liana glanced at them and then back at Javier, shaking her head slightly.


    "You definitely know how to turn a simple lunch into an adventure," she said, her voice a mix of exasperation and fondness.


    "That''s the point!" Javier grinned, leaning back with his hands behind his head. "Life''s too short to spend it stuck in boring classrooms. Right, Buddy? Pikko?"


    The two birds squawked in agreement, making Liana chuckle.


    As the group settled into a comfortable rhythm, the peaceful surroundings and sounds of nature made the moment feel almost magical¡ªa perfect escape from the noble school''s rigid routines.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 165 Comfort in Each Other ( 165 )

    After finishing their meal, the serene atmosphere of the secluded spot behind the school was amplified by the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Buddy and Pikko lay nearby, their large frames nestled in the grass, content after their feast.Javier stretched his arms lazily before packing up the portable magic grill with a wave of his hand, stowing it back into his magic storage. With a satisfied sigh, he plopped down beside Liana but then suddenly had a different idea.


    Without a word, he laid his head on her lap, grinning mischievously.


    Liana blinked in mild surprise, though her smile quickly returned. "Young Master," she said softly, brushing a hand through his hair, "you always get your way, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Javier replied with a smirk, closing his eyes. "It''s one of my best talents."


    Her gentle fingers continued to comb through his hair, the motion both soothing and familiar. Moments like these were far from rare¡ªJavier''s antics had become second nature to her by now.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said, her voice carrying a tender lilt. "Just take a nap. I wake you when the bell rings."


    "Okay, Liana," Javier murmured, his smirk softening into a genuine smile.


    As he began to drift off, Liana gazed down at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Her hand slowed, resting gently against his cheek.


    Leaning down, she placed a soft kiss on his lips¡ªan unspoken expression of her affection. Javier''s eyes fluttered open briefly, his lips curling into a sleepy, contented smile.


    "I love you, Liana," he whispered, sincerity lacing his voice.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And I love you too, Young Master," she replied, her cheeks faintly flushed. "Now sleep."


    Javier chuckled softly before closing his eyes again. Liana watched over him as he slept, her heart filled with a quiet happiness that only he could bring.


    As the midday sun filtered through the leaves above, the world seemed to slow, leaving only the peaceful moment shared between the two of them.


    After Javier drifted into a peaceful sleep, Liana sat quietly, a gentle smile gracing her lips. Despite her young master''s antics every day, she didn''t mind them at all.


    In fact, she found them endearing.


    She knew he sometimes acted childish just to attract her attention, yet he always made sure she felt valued and secure by his side. His determination to keep her close filled her heart with a mix of fondness and warmth.


    Liana''s delicate fingers ran through his hair, caressing it gently as she began to hum a soft, soothing melody. Her calm and serene voice wrapped around the quiet clearing, lulling Javier deeper into his nap.


    Watching him, she noted how relaxed and unguarded he looked in his sleep, and a quiet thought crossed her mind¡ªshe didn''t want this moment to ever end. This small, peaceful world they shared felt perfect.


    The warmth of the midday sun, the rustling of leaves, and Javier''s steady breathing created an atmosphere so tranquil that Liana herself began to feel drowsy. Her hand, still resting lightly on his hair, slowed as her eyelids grew heavy.


    Before she knew it, she too began to drift off. Her body relaxed, leaning slightly against the tree behind her as her mind succumbed to the comforting lull of sleep.


    Even in his slumber, Javier instinctively hugged her waist, pulling her closer as if to ensure she stayed by his side. Together, they rested under the shade of the trees, their quiet bond unspoken yet unbreakable.


    Liana found herself in a strange place. She stood at an altar, wearing a beautiful white dress¡ªa wedding gown. The lace designs sparkled softly in the light, and her veil draped over her silver hair, making her look enchanting.


    But confusion filled her mind. Why am I here? Why am I wearing this dress? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of her was a tall man. He looked strong and confident, but she couldn''t see his face clearly. His voice was deep and charming, making her shiver.


    The sound of a ceremony filled the air around her.


    "Do you take this elf lady to be your bride?" the officiant asked the man.


    "Yes, I do," he replied with a steady voice.


    Liana''s heart began to race. Her hands shook as she held the bouquet, which she hadn''t even noticed before. What is happening? Who is this man? And¡­ where is the Young Master?


    Her mind was racing, but before she could react, the officiant turned to her.


    "And do you, Liana Sylverise, take this man as your husband?"


    Before she could think, her mouth answered for her. "Yes, I do."


    Shock filled her body. Why did I say that? I didn''t mean to¡ªYoung Master, where are you?


    As panic rose inside her, the officiant continued.


    "By the power vested in me, I hereby declare you as¡ª"


    Before he could finish, everything around her blurred and disappeared.


    Liana woke up suddenly, her chest rising and falling quickly as she gasped for air. Her hand went to her chest, clutching her maid uniform as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Her eyes moved around, helping her recognize the familiar sights of the school courtyard. The warm weight of Javier''s head on her lap reminded her that this was reality. He was still asleep, his arms wrapped loosely around her waist.


    She took a deep breath, brushing her fingers through his hair as she softly murmured, "It was just a dream... just a dream."


    But her heart wouldn''t calm down. The strange feelings from the wedding ceremony still lingered in her mind.


    Liana looked up at the sky and gasped in shock. The bright midday sun was now dipping below the horizon, turning the sky into beautiful shades of orange and purple.


    "Ahhh! It''s already evening! Young Master, wake up!" she shouted.


    Javier stirred, his eyes blinking open as he murmured sleepily, "Hmm? What''s wrong, Liana?"


    She shook his shoulder gently, her panic clear. "You missed the entire afternoon class! How could you sleep so soundly, Young Master? I¡ª" She paused, realizing she had also fallen asleep.


    Javier sat up slowly, stretching his arms with a lazy smile. "So what? Those classes are boring anyway. Who needs lectures about chanting when I''ve already mastered chantless spells?"


    "That''s not the point!" Liana scolded, her cheeks puffing out in frustration. "You still have to attend! As your personal maid, I was supposed to make sure you didn''t miss them!"


    Javier chuckled and poked her flushed cheek. "Relax, Liana. No one will notice I was gone. Besides¡­" He leaned back on his hands, smirking. "You enjoyed our little escape too, didn''t you?"


    Liana sighed, her stern expression softening as she looked at him. "¡­ Come on, we should head home now."


    Javier called for Buddy and Pikko, who quickly trotted over, their eyes shining in the fading light.


    "Good job holding down the fort, you two," Javier said, patting both birds on their heads. Buddy squawked proudly while Pikko preened her feathers.


    They made their way out of the school grounds, their Pekko mounts following closely behind. The streets of the capital were full of people finishing their daily tasks.


    Soon, their rented house¡ªa simple but cozy place in a quiet neighborhood¡ªcame into view.As they stepped inside, Liana quickly turned on the lamp. Its soft, warm light filled the simple but elegant room. Javier flopped onto the sofa, stretching out with a happy sigh.


    "Young Master," Liana said, her voice a mix of annoyance and amusement, "you really need to take your studies more seriously."


    "Sure, sure," he replied with a wave of his hand, a smirk on his face.


    Liana went to the kitchen, rolling up her sleeves as she started to prepare their evening meal. She picked fresh ingredients from their enchanted cold box, a magical fridge that kept food fresh. The smell of seasoned meat filled the air as she grilled it perfectly, along with freshly baked bread and a hearty meat soup simmering on the stove.


    "Young Master! Go take a shower while I finish up here!" she called, glancing toward the living room.


    "Okay!" Javier replied reluctantly as he got up and headed for the bath.


    Liana sighed softly, a warm smile on her face. Even with all his antics, she wouldn''t trade these moments for anything. She set the table neatly, making sure everything was perfect for when he returned.


    Javier came out of the bathroom, his hair damp and messy. "Your turn, Liana!" he said, sitting down in a chair and sniffing the air happily.


    "Okay, Young Master," Liana replied, wiping her hands on a towel. "You can eat first while I shower."


    "Nope," Javier said stubbornly, crossing his arms. "I''ll wait for you."


    "You don''t have to wait," Liana insisted, shaking her head as she grabbed her clothes and headed toward the bath.


    "I don''t care," he said with a grin. "I''ll wait."


    "Haaa¡­ If you say so," Liana muttered, unable to hide her smile. Her heart felt lighter knowing that, even though he loved to tease her, Javier''s care and sincerity always showed.


    She hurried to freshen up, knowing he wouldn''t touch his meal until she was there to join him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 166 Tea, Trouble, and Tactics ( 166 )

    The sun shone brightly through the big classroom windows, making the polished floor sparkle. It was break time, and the sounds of noble children chatting filled the air. Liana, always responsible, was getting tea and biscuits ready for her young master at the refreshment corner in the back of the room. The fancy school made sure to provide nice snacks for every student and their helpers.At the back of the class, Javier leaned lazily on his desk, talking to Buddy. The big bird had somehow pushed its head through the open window, getting very close to Javier''s desk.


    "Buddy, you can''t just stick your head in here," Javier said, half-scolding but also amused. "Do you know how much trouble I''ll get in if someone complains again?"


    Buddy squawked softly and tilted its head, trying to look innocent.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look," Javier said, scratching behind Buddy''s beak. "You just want snacks, don''t you?"


    Outside, Pikko was lying on the grass, pecking at the ground.


    From the refreshment corner, Liana watched her young master''s antics. "Young Master, please don''t encourage Buddy to do things he shouldn''t," she said with a gentle sigh as she brought the tea tray back to the desk.


    "Hey, Buddy''s just making the class more fun," Javier replied with a smirk. "Unlike the rest of these boring nobles."


    Liana placed the tea and biscuits in front of him with care. "That''s because the rest of the class is studying during break, not talking to their Pekkos."


    Javier grinned and popped a biscuit into his mouth. "Exactly. Boring."


    The other noble children mostly ignored him, as they always did. To them, Javier De Armand was the "troublemaker" who sat in the back of the class, rarely paying attention, and causing problems. But no one dared to approach him. Even with his bad reputation, he had a confident and mischievous air that made others cautious.


    Liana, always aware of her young master''s behavior, sighed softly but smiled. While others saw a troublemaker, she knew the truth¡ªunderneath the mischief was a boy who was much more capable and clever than he showed.


    The other noble kids in Javier''s class kept their distance. They glanced at him but quickly looked away if he turned their way. No one dared to approach him, especially after what happened a few weeks ago.


    A noble boy from a top class had come into their classroom, challenging Javier to a magic duel. Everyone thought the prodigy would easily defeat the "delinquent noble" from the lower class.


    But the duel didn''t go as expected.


    Before the prodigy could finish his spell, Javier had moved quickly and kicked him in the crotch. The boy fell to the ground, gasping in pain and unable to speak.


    Javier leaned down, his amber eyes shining playfully yet dangerously, and said mockingly, "If you''re going to challenge me, at least make sure you can stand after the first move."


    His grin was devilish, and it scared everyone watching.


    Since that day, no one¡ªnot even the so-called geniuses from the upper classes¡ªdared to challenge or approach him. The memory of Javier''s casual strength, mixed with his smug grin and sharp words, stayed in their minds as a warning that the "delinquent noble" shouldn''t be underestimated.


    In his class, the incident made him a mysterious figure, both feared and disliked. But for Javier, it was just another day of putting arrogant fools in their place.


    What really shocked the whole class¡ªand even the teachers¡ªwas that the so-called "delinquent noble" didn''t even use magic.


    Javier had dealt with the prodigy easily, delivering just a precise kick to the crotch. There were no fancy spells or flashy moves, just boldness and quick action.


    The memory was burned into their minds: the proud noble boy from the Klimbert family was now rolling on the floor, groaning in pain and embarrassment.


    It wasn''t just Javier''s physical response that amazed them; it was his confidence. He didn''t seem bothered by the insults or the magical energy the prodigy tried to show off. Instead, Javier just smirked and struck before the boy could even finish his spell.


    The other students couldn''t decide what was scarier: Javier''s bold and brutal tactics or how easily he did it. To them, it felt like he thought the duel wasn''t worth using magic¡ªjust his foot.


    Since that day, the Klimbert family''s reputation suffered, and Javier became known as the untouchable "troublemaker" of the school. Being in the last class no longer seemed to show his abilities but rather that the system didn''t know how to deal with him.


    Outside the classroom, Princess Kliatana was storming toward them with her usual group of maids and royal guards. Her loud footsteps echoed in the hallway as students hurried to get out of her way.


    Javier peeked out the window and groaned. "Ugh¡­ here she comes. Again. Haaa¡­ When will this end?" He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, looking very annoyed.


    Liana, always by his side, stayed calm and prepared for whatever trouble the princess would bring this time.


    The classroom door burst open, and Princess Kliatana walked in, her nose in the air. She immediately spotted Liana.


    "You! Elf maid!" she shouted, pointing dramatically. "Leave this boy and come serve me instead!"


    Liana, unfazed, bowed slightly. "I''m sorry, Princess Kliatana, but as I''ve said before, I cannot. I am already serving the Armand household as my young master''s personal maid."


    "Guuuhhh! What''s so special about him?!" Kliatana stomped her foot, clearly frustrated. Then, with a smug smile, she added, "Fine! I''ll pay you 20 silver coins a month if you agree to serve me instead."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Then Javier burst out laughing, nearly falling out of his chair as he pointed at the princess. "Bwahahahaha!! Did you hear that, Liana? Twenty??" He exaggerated his words, making it sound ridiculous. "Tw-twenty silver coins? Ahahahaha!"


    Liana, always composed, shook her head gently, a small smile on her face. She bowed again, speaking to the princess calmly. "Thank you for the generous offer, Princess Kliatana. However, the Armand household pays me 50 silver coins a month."


    "WHAAAAA?!" Kliatana''s face turned bright red, her jaw dropping in shock. "Fifty?! That''s crazy! That''s twice what I offered!"


    "Exactly!" Javier grinned, leaning forward on his desk. "See, Princess Bratty? My family knows quality when they see it. You''re trying to get premium service for a cheap price. Get real."


    Kliatana''s fists tightened in anger. "You¡­! You insolent¡ª"


    Javier interrupted her, waving her away. "Shoo, shoo, Princess Bratty. Go play with your guards or something. Liana''s not interested, and honestly, stop pestering us."


    Liana sighed softly but kept her professionalism, offering another polite bow. "If there''s nothing else, Princess Kliatana, I must return to my duties."


    "Guuhhh! This isn''t over!" Kliatana shouted, stomping her foot again before storming out, her entourage following her in a chaotic rush. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned back in his chair again, chuckling. "Ah, she''s too easy."


    Liana shook her head, her emerald eyes filled with amusement. "Young Master, one day your teasing will go too far."


    "Maybe," Javier replied with a sly grin. "But not today."


    From down the hallway, Princess Kliatana''s furious voice echoed as her royal entourage struggled to keep up with her angry pace. "Just you wait, Javier de Armand!! I''ll get you for this!!"


    Javier smirked, standing up from his seat and leaning out of the classroom window so she could hear him. "Just don''t propose to me for marriage!" he shouted mockingly, his voice full of sarcasm.


    The classroom burst into laughter as the noble students, who had been quietly listening in, couldn''t hold back their giggles. Even Buddy, with his beak sticking through the window, squawked as if he agreed.


    Princess Kliatana froze in the hallway, her face bright red. "YOU... ARROGANT DELINQUENT!!" she yelled, stamping her foot so hard that the sound echoed through the walls.


    Javier casually waved her away without even looking. "Love you too, Princess Bratty!"


    Liana sighed, lightly brushing her forehead. "Young Master, do you really have to provoke her every time?"


    "Of course," Javier replied, his amber eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help a soft smile. "One day, Princess Kliatana might just take you up on that proposal¡­"


    "Let''s hope not," Javier muttered, flopping back into his chair. "I already have someone in mind for that, don''t I?"


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she didn''t reply, choosing instead to busy herself with pouring his tea.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 167 Chaos and Combat ( 167 )

    The instructor clapped his hands to quiet the noise. "Alright! Settle down, everyone."


    The noble students and their escorts shuffled back to their seats, making soft sounds as they moved. Each big table in the room had two seats¡ªone for the noble student and the other for their maid, caretaker, or guard.


    Javier stayed in his usual spot, casually flipping through the pages of a thick book. Liana sat beside him, sitting straight and calm, watching her Young Master.


    The instructor cleared his throat. "Next week, there will be a school event. Every class will take part in the ''Battleground'' event."


    This news caused excitement among the students. Hands shot up in the air.


    "Battleground?" a curious student asked.


    "Yes," the instructor answered with a nod. "It''s a magic and physical combat duel. Each of you will face students from other classes in one-on-one matches."


    The students gasped in surprise.


    "But, sir," another student said carefully, "we''re in the last class. We can''t win against the other five classes. They are all stronger than us."


    The instructor smiled. "It''s not about winning. It''s about gaining experience. This will help you all. Participation is mandatory."


    The room went quiet as fear spread among the students. Many looked nervously at each other, worried about the event.


    In contrast, Javier seemed completely unfazed, still looking at his book. Beside him, Buddy, his large Pekko, had gotten his head stuck further into the window. The giant bird''s beak rested on the table, its wide eyes looking at the pages of Javier''s book, as if trying to read.


    The instructor paused, noticing this strange sight. "¡­Is that Pekko reading with you, Javier?"


    Without looking up, Javier turned a page and said calmly, "Buddy''s just trying to improve his vocabulary. He wants to learn." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The classroom burst into laughter, but the instructor groaned in frustration. "This is a serious matter, Javier!" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier finally looked up, his eyes shining with mischief. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll make sure Buddy does well in the event, too."


    Even Liana, usually very composed, had to hold back a laugh as she gently patted Buddy''s beak. The instructor shook his head in defeat, muttering about "delinquent nobles and their strange habits."


    "One more thing: the Battleground event will not just be for our school. Many nobles from across the kingdom will come."


    This news stirred the students. A wave of whispers ran through the room.


    "It''s possible that His Majesty, the King, might also be here as a special guest," the instructor continued, sounding more serious. "And let''s not forget, important people like the royal court, famous families, and even the Heroes'' Party will be there."


    When the students heard about the Heroes'' Party, they sat up straighter, their nervous looks turning to awe.


    "Your elder brothers, Marcellus and Cedric Armand, will also be there, Javier," the instructor added, trying to get Javier more excited.


    However, Javier didn''t even look up from his book. "Yeah, yeah, whatever," he muttered, clearly uninterested. His voice sounded casual, just like his relaxed posture.


    Liana tried to hide a smile. She knew how her young master would react.


    The instructor let out a frustrated breath but continued. "This event is not just for students. Escorts¡ªmaids, caretakers, and personal guards¡ªcan also take part. There will be a separate competition for escorts."


    This caught the attention of some students as they looked at their escorts curiously.


    "The winners in both groups¡ªstudents and escorts¡ªwill get rewards for their achievements," the instructor added, hoping to spark some excitement.


    Javier finally closed his book with a soft noise and leaned back in his chair. He looked at Liana with a smirk. "Did you hear that, Liana? Maybe you should sign up. I''d love to see how strong my maid is against everyone."


    Liana smiled politely and bowed her head a little. "If you command it, Young Master, I will join," she said calmly.


    The other students exchanged uneasy looks. Liana''s calmness made her seem even more intimidating.


    "Relax, I was joking," Javier laughed, waving a hand. "If you compete, no one else would have a chance. It''d ruin all the fun."


    Liana rolled her eyes slightly. "Your confidence in me is flattering, Young Master."


    The instructor shook his head in frustration, muttering to himself, "Why do I even bother?"


    Buddy, unaware of the tension, squawked loudly from the window, causing a mix of laughter and groans in the class. The event was turning into something more chaotic than the instructor had expected.


    After the school session ended, Liana climbed onto her Pekko, Pikko, while Javier hopped onto his large Pekko, Buddy ,leaning forward with a mischievous grin on his face. They started to walk slowly along the road in the capital city.


    The streets were lively, filled with people shopping, chatting, and enjoying the day. Colorful stalls lined the sidewalks, selling everything from fresh fruits to beautiful crafts. The air was filled with the sweet smell of baked goods and the sound of laughter.


    "Liana?" Javier began, breaking the peaceful silence.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, turning her head slightly to look at him.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had a proper ''warm-up,''" Javier said casually, his tone full of excitement.


    Liana sighed softly, already knowing where this was going. "Young Master, if we start a ''warm-up'' anywhere near the capital, people might see your hidden talents and strength. Surely, you don''t want anyone to find out."


    Javier clicked his tongue and leaned back lazily. "Haaaa... that might be true. But if we don''t keep up with our warm-ups, our skills and reflexes might get rusty."


    He paused, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "How about we go further out, maybe to the forest?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young Master, there are many monsters in that forest."


    "Hmmm?" Javier tilted his head, pretending to think, then smirked. "That just makes it a better place for a warm-up. Plus, we can collect the monster corpses and sell them for gold¡­ ekekekeke." His laugh was almost villainous as he leaned forward. "We can crush them, store them in my magic storage, and get both experience and profit!"


    Liana gave him a long, resigned look before nodding slightly. "Fine, if you insist, Young Master."


    Javier grinned. "That''s my Liana! Always so understanding."


    He straightened up and tapped Buddy gently. "Buddy! Dash toward the gate! We''re heading to the forest!"


    With an excited squawk, Buddy surged forward, his powerful legs making him dash through the streets like a fiery orange streak. Pikko, loyal to Liana, chirped happily and followed closely, her silver and orange feathers shining in the fading sunlight.


    As they raced through the city, people stepped aside, watching in awe and amusement at the sight of the young noble and his maid, their vibrant Pekkos darting toward the city gates.


    The guards at the gate waved them through, used to Javier''s antics, though one muttered, "There goes the troublemaker again¡­"


    "Kekeke! This is fun!" Javier laughed, the wind blowing through his jet-black hair as Buddy dashed ahead with energy. "Right, Buddy? You want to exercise too!"


    Buddy let out a joyful squawk, his red-and-black patterned beak opening wide as if cheering. His powerful legs kicked up dust as he enjoyed the chance to run fast.


    Pikko kept pace easily, her sleek feathers glimmering in the warm glow of the setting sun. She trotted gracefully beside Buddy, moving smoothly and precisely, just like Liana.


    From her perch, Liana glanced at Javier, smiling softly as she watched his childlike excitement.


    "Young Master certainly knows how to make everything lively," she murmured, her eyes shining with amusement and fondness.


    Buddy squawked again, playfully challenging Pikko, who chirped in response, quickening her pace to match his. The two Pekkos seemed to share the same joy as their riders, their friendship clear.


    The group sped along the road, their laughter and the sound of Pekko steps filling the air. For Javier, it wasn''t just a ride¡ªit was freedom and the joy of living in the moment. And for Liana, it was enough just to be there, sharing in his happiness.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 168 Playful Challenges ( 168 )

    "More monsters mean more meat!" Javier cackled with excitement, his eyes sparkling mischievously.


    Liana sighed but smiled knowingly. "Yes, Young Master. But I wonder¡ªdoesn''t the meat you''ve stored ever run out?"


    "It''s not running out, but more meat is always better!" Javier declared dramatically. "Meat! Hahaha!"


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, sharing Javier''s enthusiasm. The big Pekko dashed forward with determination, while Pikko followed closely, her calm yet graceful movements balancing out Buddy''s excitement.


    Liana shook her head lightly, her silver hair flowing in the breeze. "Young Master, you really do have a one-track mind when it comes to your¡­ peculiar treasures."


    "What can I say? It''s an investment!" Javier grinned. "If a horde of monsters suddenly attacks, we''ll be feasting on steak and roasted drumsticks for weeks!"


    Liana chuckled softly, amused by his antics. "Let''s just hope your so-called ''investment'' doesn''t end with us surrounded by those monsters, Young Master."


    "That would be even better!" Javier replied with a mischievous smirk. "More monsters, more practice, and of course, more meat!"


    The Pekkos sped toward the forest, their riders ready for whatever challenges awaited them. Though Liana remained composed, she felt a twinge of excitement. With Javier by her side, life was never dull.


    Liana pointed to a loud noise in the forest. "Young Master, there''s a group of monsters fighting over there."


    Javier raised an eyebrow and smiled playfully. "Really? How do you know?"


    Liana sighed and shook her head. "Come on, Young Master. You taught me how to find things like this."


    "Ekekeke!" Javier laughed happily. "You learned well, my dear Liana. Alright, Buddy! Let''s go see!"


    Buddy squawked with excitement and ran toward the noise. His strong legs pounded the ground as he jumped into the air and landed on one of the big monsters. The monster fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    "Ehehehe..." Javier laughed and raised his mana gun at another monster. "Bang!"


    A large ice crystal flew from the gun and hit the monster perfectly. The monster froze and fell down, covered in ice.


    "Now, let''s make this more fun!" Javier said, his eyes shining with excitement. He put away the mana gun and took out a huge adamantite sword from his storage.


    Standing on Buddy''s back, Javier smiled wildly. "Alright, who''s next?!" he shouted, jumping off and landing loudly in the middle of the fighting. The shiny sword glimmered in the light as he got ready to fight the next group of monsters.


    Liana, watching from a safe distance on Pikko, shook her head with a small smile. "Haaa... He''s having too much fun again." She kept her bow ready, ready to help if needed.


    Javier, in the middle of the chaos, looked back at Liana with a teasing smile. "Liana? Don''t just stand there! Ehehehe... Or could it be that your bow skills and magic are getting worse?"


    Liana tilted her head a little and smiled gently. "Ara, ara... Such bold words from a noble," she replied, sounding a bit like Gloria. She covered her mouth with her hand to act modest.


    Javier stopped swinging and almost tripped over a fallen monster. "H-Hey! Don''t copy Gloria''s ''ara, ara'' nonsense! That''s not fair!"


    "Oh?" Liana''s smile got bigger, and her green eyes sparkled playfully. "But didn''t you say my skills were rusty, Young Master? Maybe I should just watch and enjoy your performance instead?"


    "Ekekeke!" Javier laughed and turned back to the fight. "Okay, but don''t blame me if I have all the fun! Buddy and I don''t mind taking all the treasure!"


    Liana raised her bow and smoothly pulled back an arrow. "Very well, Young Master," she said calmly. "I''ll show you how a ''rusty'' skill can still hit."


    Before Javier could reply, an arrow flew past him and hit a charging monster in the eye. The monster fell over with a pained howl.


    "Whoa!" Javier turned to see Liana getting ready with another arrow. "Alright, alright! I take it back! You''re still as sharp as ever!"


    "Ara, ara... Thank you, Young Master," Liana said sweetly, her calm tone hiding her playful look as she shot another arrow, hitting true again.


    Javier grinned and charged into the fight with excitement. "You win this time, Liana! But let''s see who can take down more monsters by the end!"


    "I accept the challenge," Liana replied with a calm smile. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier turned just in time to see Liana lift her bow gracefully toward the sky, still sitting elegantly on Pikko''s back. Her silver hair shone in the fading sunlight as she began to chant, her voice calm and melodic:


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "O guiding light, rain down judgment upon the unworthy, piercing through darkness with celestial might..."


    He raised an eyebrow, his big adamantite sword resting casually on his shoulder. "Liana? What''s with the chant? Didn''t I teach you how to cast spells without chanting?"


    Liana glanced at him from the corner of her eye, a gentle smile on her lips. "Oh? Nothing much, Young Master. I just felt like taking my time," she replied sweetly, teasing him a little.


    Before Javier could say anything, Liana released her arrow. It shot upward, glowing with a bright silver light as it disappeared into the sky.


    "Eh? What''s that supposed to¡ª" Javier''s question was interrupted by a loud hum filling the air.


    From above, many glowing magic arrows appeared, swirling with light as if the stars themselves had come down. The whole area lit up as the magic arrows rained down, hitting every monster nearby with perfect accuracy. The monsters had no time to react; they were quickly overwhelmed.


    Javier stared, his mouth open in shock as he shielded his eyes from the bright display. "Oi, oi, Liana... Was that too much or what?"


    Liana lowered her bow, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she replied calmly, "Too much? No, Young Master. Just efficient."


    "Efficient, huh?" Javier muttered, looking at the field now covered with monster bodies. "You know, you could''ve left a few for me."


    Liana laughed softly, her calm demeanor unchanged. "Maybe next time, Young Master. But it was fun to practice my skills a bit."


    Javier laughed, shaking his head. "Okay, you win this time. But don''t think I''ll let you take the spotlight every time."


    "As you wish, Young Master," Liana replied with a slight bow, a small smirk on her lips.


    Liana suddenly heard a low rumble in the distance. "Young Master? I think there''s a problem approaching!"


    As the group of monsters charged toward Javier, their roars shook the ground, and the air was full of chaos. Javier, however, stood firm with a playful grin, his adamantite sword resting lazily on his shoulder.


    "Ehehe, Liana... Now it''s my turn!" he declared, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Buddy, step back!"


    Buddy squawked in protest, clearly unhappy about being left out, but reluctantly walked back toward Liana and Pikko.


    "Young Master, this time you should use a chant," Liana teased, her green eyes shining with fake seriousness.


    "Eh? Why would I need that? I don''t need chanting!" Javier replied with a scoff.


    "Oh?" Liana raised an elegant eyebrow, her tone smooth as ever. "Maybe you don''t remember any chants at all?"


    Javier froze for a moment, pretending to be offended. "Now you''ve gone too far, Liana!" he said with a playful grin. "Fine, you want a chant? I''ll give you one!"


    Taking a dramatic stance, he raised his hand toward the oncoming monsters and began chanting loudly:


    "Oh great forces of ice and frost, heed my call! Encase my foes in unyielding crystalline might!"


    Liana tilted her head, unimpressed. "That was... generic, Young Master."


    "Ehehe," Javier smirked as he finished, his grin widening as nothing seemed to happen. The monsters were now very close, their snarls loud.


    "Nothing happened, Young Master," Liana pointed out, watching the scene.


    Javier simply turned away from the monsters, casually walking back toward Liana. She blinked in confusion as he reached her and flashed a peace sign with a cheeky grin.


    "All done, Liana! Ehehehe!"


    "Hmm?" Liana furrowed her brows, confused.


    Before she could ask, a sudden silence fell over the area. She turned to look at the monsters, only to find them frozen mid-charge, trapped in huge ice crystals. Their forms sparkled in the sunlight, creating a beautiful yet strange sight.


    "Young Master¡­" Liana began, a hint of amusement in her voice. "You didn''t even give me time to notice."


    "Of course not! Why waste time when I can make it flashy and quick?" Javier replied, puffing out his chest proudly.


    Buddy squawked again, this time cheering for Javier, while Pikko fluffed her feathers in approval.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 169 Dueling with Dragons ( 169 )

    Liana watched as Javier stood , his adamantite sword held high, striking what he clearly thought was a heroic pose. His eyes gleamed with playful mischief as he bellowed dramatically:


    "All bow to the mighty Javier De Armand!"


    He pointed toward an empty patch of forest as if addressing an imaginary crowd. "Settle down, settle down, my adoring fans!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with an amused smile as she observed her young master''s antics.


    Javier pretended to wave at the non-existent crowd. "Oh, you want to shake my hand? Come here, come here¡ªah, yes, it''s an honor for you, I know!" He extended his hand into the air, shaking it with exaggerated enthusiasm as if someone were actually there.


    "Young Master..." Liana called, her voice tinged with laughter. "There''s no one there."


    "Shhh!" Javier held up a finger to his lips without breaking character. "Don''t ruin it, Liana! The people demand entertainment!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, as if playing along, while Pikko ruffled her feathers in mild exasperation.


    Javier suddenly placed his hand on his chest, looking solemn. "Ah, to be so admired, so loved. Truly, it''s a burden to carry such fame!"


    Liana couldn''t help but giggle softly. "Indeed, Young Master. Truly a burden only you can bear."


    "Exactly!" Javier declared, leaping off Buddy with a flourish and landing dramatically. "And now, we shall continue onward. There are more victories to claim, more admirers to awe!"


    He pointed dramatically toward the horizon, then looked back at Liana. "Well? Aren''t you going to cheer, too?"


    "Of course, Young Master." Liana gave a small, graceful clap, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Hurray for the mighty Javier De Armand."


    Javier grinned ear to ear. "That''s the spirit! Come on, Liana, let''s find more fun!"


    With that, he climbed back onto Buddy, who eagerly dashed forward, leaving Liana smiling as she followed on Pikko. "Truly, a noble like no other," she mused under her breath, shaking her head.


    Liana turned to Pikko, a playful glint in her eyes. "Pikko, perhaps our young master really wants to take over his father''s spot and become the lord of the Armand region."


    "Hey! I never said that! Ugh, Liana!" Javier exclaimed, crossing his arms in mock indignation.


    Liana let out a small laugh, covering her mouth to stifle her amusement.


    "Who wants to become a noble lord? Ugh, too much responsibility and..." he continued, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Who wants all that paperwork and meetings?"


    Buddy squawked in agreement with his master, clearly echoing Javier''s sentiments.


    "Fine, fine¡­ if you want to become lord, just tell Lord Garius about your interest in his position once you grow up," Liana continued playfully.


    "No way! I will find a way to make Father live longer so he will keep being lord!" Javier replied, grinning mischievously.


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed. "Really, Young Master... you always want to avoid responsibility."


    "Oh!! This is a good spot! Ehehehe," Javier grinned, scanning the clearing. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he looked around.


    Liana glanced about, her eyes narrowing. The forest opened into a wide, empty area, suspiciously devoid of trees or vegetation. The ground was too neat, as though someone¡ªor something¡ªhad been deliberately clearing the space.


    "Young Master..." she said cautiously, her voice laced with unease. "There''s something wrong with this place."


    Javier tilted his head. "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Before Liana could answer, the air grew heavy, and an ominous shadow fell over them. A sudden gust of wind rustled the trees violently, and Buddy and Pikko let out panicked squawks, their feathers puffed as they shuffled uneasily.


    Liana''s hands trembled slightly as she reached for her magic bow, her instincts screaming danger. "Young Master, above us¡ª"


    Javier casually looked up, entirely unfazed. "What''s got you all worked up¡ª"


    A massive figure descended from the sky, landing with a thunderous crash that shook the ground. Dust and leaves scattered in all directions, and when the air cleared, a towering white dragon stood before them. Its scales shimmered like freshly fallen snow, and its golden eyes gleamed with intelligence and ancient power.


    The dragon''s voice rumbled like thunder, deep and resonant, filling the clearing as it spoke in an archaic tone: "Oh, what mortals like you dare trespass in the sanctity of my resting place?"


    Javier scratched his head, looking more annoyed than impressed. "Sanctity? This is just a random clearing in the middle of the forest."


    "Thy ignorance knows no bounds," the dragon retorted, its massive claws sinking into the earth as it lowered its head to level its gaze with the "insignificant" humans. "I am Eridith, Warden of the Skies, Bearing the title of White Flame!. My presence alone commands reverence."


    Liana stiffened, her voice trembling. "Warden of the Skies... Young Master, this dragon is legendary¡ª"


    "Legendary shmendary," Javier interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. "All I see is a giant lizard hogging a good training spot."


    Eridith''s eyes narrowed, its nostrils flaring as it growled, "Lizard? You dare call me¡ªa being who has existed for eons¡ªa lizard?"


    "Well, what else should I call you? Overgrown iguana?" Javier grinned, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Young Master!" Liana hissed, gripping her bow tightly. "Please don''t provoke it!"


    Eridith reared back, its wings spreading wide, creating a gust of wind that nearly knocked Buddy and Pikko off their feet. "Insolent mortal! Thou shalt pay for thy impudence!"


    "Oh, great," Javier muttered, drawing his adamantite sword and resting it on his shoulder. "A dramatic lizard with a temper. Alright, Liana, you stay back. Buddy, you too. I''ll handle this oversized snowflake."


    "Snowflake?" Eridith roared, the ground trembling beneath its mighty voice. "Prepare thyself, foolish child. Thy arrogance shall be thy undoing!"


    Javier grinned wider, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally, something fun. Come at me, Frosty."


    The white dragon let out a loud roar, fire bursting from its huge jaws and burning the ground. Trees caught fire, and the air was filled with smoke and heat. Javier, however, moved quickly, dodging the attacks with a crazy grin on his face.


    "Ehehehe! This is so much fun!" he laughed, hopping from spot to spot while the dragon''s flames barely touched him. "Finally, a real challenge!"


    Liana, staying at a safe distance, looked scared. "Young Master! This isn''t a game! This is a legendary dragon!"


    Buddy and Pikko huddled close to Liana, squawking nervously, their feathers puffed up in panic.


    "Legendary or not, it''s still just a big lizard with an attitude!" Javier shouted while dodging again, twisting his body to avoid another wave of fire.


    He stood firmly on the burned ground and raised his hand, a mischievous spark in his eyes. "Alright, let''s see how you handle this!"


    With a burst of magic, Javier used his gravity spell. "Threefold Gravity Bind!"


    A strong wave of invisible force spread out, cracking the ground under its power. The air became heavy, enough to hold down even the strongest creature.


    But the dragon didn''t seem worried. Eridith spread her wings and moved forward smoothly.


    "Oh?" Javier said, tilting his head, clearly interested. "You can resist my gravity magic? Now we''re talking!"


    The dragon''s eyes shone with disdain as it growled, "Your weak tricks are nothing against one like me. You are just a child playing with powers beyond your understanding."


    "Weak tricks?" Javier repeated with a grin, getting even more excited. "You really don''t know who you''re messing with, do you, Frosty?"


    Javier jumped high into the air, easily dodging another blast of fire, his laughter filling the clearing. "No hard feelings, Frosty! I just want to see how tough you really are!"


    Javier came down from the air like a missile, his kick landing right on the dragon''s enormous head.


    "Buh!" Eridith''s head dipped slightly from the hit. Her eyes glowed with anger as she snarled, "How dare you, mortal! You will pay for your disrespect!"


    Javier landed nimbly, spinning on his heel with a cocky grin. "Disrespect? Nah, I call it enthusiasm! Here''s more for you!"


    Before the dragon could react, Javier used his air-jump skill, pushing himself back into the sky. He rocketed down, landing a clean punch on her snout.


    "Guh!" The dragon recoiled, flames flickering from her nostrils as her anger grew.


    "You are... unbearable!" she roared, her claws digging into the ground. "A mere child dares to strike me, Eridith the White Flame?!"


    Javier flipped backward, landing gracefully as he wagged a finger. "You''re not making this very fun, Frosty. I expected more from a big, scary dragon."


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Eridith''s tail thrashed behind her in frustration. She narrowed her eyes at the quick boy. "Hmph! Fighting someone as small and quick as you in this form is... inefficient."


    Her lips curled into a smirk as she began to glow, shrinking in size. White flames surrounded her, and in moments, she transformed into a human¡ªa striking young woman with long silver hair, pale skin, and icy blue eyes. Her regal robes shimmered with a frosty light, showing her power and majesty.


    "Let us see how you fare now!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She dashed forward with incredible speed, moving smoothly. Her hand glowed with icy magic as she thrust it toward Javier''s chest.


    But Javier, always the trickster, easily sidestepped, his laughter echoing in the clearing. "Kikiki! Is that all you have, Frosty? Try harder!"


    Eridith skidded to a stop, narrowing her eyes. "You still mock me? Very well, mortal. I will show you the mistake of underestimating Eridith!"


    "Oh, please do!" Javier said with a playful bow, his grin never fading. "I haven''t had this much fun in ages!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 170 Promises of the Past ( 170 )

    Eridith threw a punch at Javier, her speed making her fist blur as it got closer. But Javier casually caught her fist with one hand, smirking as if this were just a game. With a small twist of his wrist, he deflected her strike, causing her to stumble back a step.


    Her icy blue eyes burned with frustration as she spun around, trying to kick him in the side. But Javier laughed and dodged easily, as if he were dancing.


    "Ugh! Stop moving so much!" Eridith growled, her voice filled with anger.


    "What? Aren''t we exercising?" Javier teased, his grin widening as he dodged another of her attacks. "You''re making this too easy, Frosty."


    Liana stood nervously on the sidelines, worried about the fight. She knew she couldn''t step in¡ªnot against a dragon, even in her human form. Her bow trembled slightly in her hand, but she kept her composure. "Young Master! Please stop this! If Lord Garius finds out..."


    "Huh?" Javier glanced at her mid-dodge. "But she''s the one who started it."


    "That may be true, but provoking her like this is reckless!" Liana''s voice was firm but filled with worry. "We should have left her alone, yet you just had to provoke her."


    Javier scratched the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "Ehehe... okay, fine. That''s maybe my fault."


    Eridith, mid-swing, suddenly froze. Her gaze darted to Liana when she heard Garius''s name. "Wait. What did you say?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confused by her sudden stop. "What''s wrong with you, white lizard? Suddenly asking weird questions?" Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Eridith ignored him, her expression serious as she spoke again, her voice low and demanding. "I ask you¡ªdo you know Garius?"


    "What''s it to you?" Javier replied, crossing his arms.


    Before he could say anything else, Eridith vanished in a blur of motion. In the next moment, she reappeared behind Liana, her dragon blade pressed against Liana''s neck.


    "Oi!" Javier shouted, his playful tone gone as his eyes sharpened. "Let her go!"


    "Answer me!" Eridith roared. "Do you know Garius?!"


    Liana''s hands trembled slightly, but she kept calm. "Y-yes..." she stammered. "Lord Garius is the head of the Armand household. Count Garius De Armand."


    Eridith''s blade lowered slightly, her piercing gaze showing a hint of realization. "You speak the truth?"


    "Of course she does," Javier snapped, stepping closer. "Now let her go before I make you regret it, lizard."


    Eridith stayed silent for a moment, her intense gaze softening a bit as she slowly released Liana. Liana quickly rushed to Javier''s side, her steps unsteady, her usual calm replaced by fear. Buddy and Pikko, clearly shaken, hid behind Javier, squawking nervously.


    Suddenly, Eridith started chuckling softly, the sound low and eerie. The chuckle grew into a louder, more genuine laugh, and soon her voice echoed through the clearing as she burst into loud laughter.


    "Garius!! After so long!!" she bellowed, her voice a strange mix of joy and madness.


    Javier blinked, confused. "What is wrong with this lizard?"


    "Young Master," Liana whispered, clutching his arm, "please don''t provoke her anymore..."


    Eridith stopped laughing suddenly, her smirk stretching across her face as she pointed at Javier. "You! Tell me where Garius is!"


    Javier crossed his arms and stared at the dragon-turned-human. "Oi lizard!! Didn''t Liana already tell you? My father is Count Garius de Armand, lord and ruler of the Armand region. What''s wrong with your ears? Do you need help cleaning them?"


    Eridith''s smirk grew wider, her sharp teeth glinting in the light. "Garius..." she murmured, her voice shaking. "I''ve been searching for you. You only told me your name, but you never told me your full name..."


    Her chuckles turned into a sinister laugh, her tone shifting between amusement and something darker. "Heh... heheh... heheheehehe..."


    Javier frowned, taking an uneasy step back. "This lizard is weird... and creepy."


    Eridith''s glowing eyes locked onto him, her smirk becoming a grin that sent shivers down Liana''s spine. "So, Garius has a son..." she muttered. "Interesting."


    "This lizard..." Javier whispered, leaning slightly toward Liana. "She''s creepy. Is it just me, or does she seem more unstable now?"


    Liana nodded quickly, tightening her grip on his arm. "Young Master, we should leave while we can..."


    "Oi, kid!" Eridith snapped, narrowing her eyes.


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, confused.


    "Tell me..."


    "What??"


    "How many kids does Garius have now, including you?"


    Javier tilted his head, puzzled by the sudden question. "Huh? Why would you¡ª" He paused, counting on his fingers. "Marcellus, Cedric, and me¡ª are my mother''s kids. Umm... Aunt Garcinia has one son and one daughter... err... Aunt Phenelopie has one son."


    Eridith''s expression darkened, her gaze sharp. "They''re all adults now?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... why?" Javier replied, starting to feel uneasy.


    Eridith clenched her fists, her aura flaring slightly as she muttered, "Garius... Garius..." Her voice rose, her wings partially extending as her human form shook with anger. "Now!! I will find you!! And you better keep the promise you made to me!!"


    "Promise?" Javier repeated, his confusion quickly turning into frustration. "What promise?"


    Eridith shot him a glare that could freeze the sun. "None of your concern, mortal!"


    Javier glanced at Liana, whose face was pale. "I don''t know what kind of mess the old man got himself into, but it''s definitely not my fault,"


    "Young Master, this is not the time for jokes!" Liana whispered frantically. "We need to leave!"


    Eridith roared, her form flickering between human and dragon as she leapt into the air. "Garius!!!" she bellowed, taking off into the sky, leaving a shocked Javier and trembling Liana behind.


    "Well..." Javier smirked, dusting off his coat. "Looks like Father has a dragon problem to handle."


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed, pressing her hand to her forehead. "Why do I feel like this will come back to haunt us?"


    As Eridith soared into the sky, her voice echoed through the forest. "Gariusssss!! You can''t run now!!" Her tone was both angry and strangely joyful, filled with strong determination. "I can''t wait to see you!!"


    Javier and Liana exchanged uneasy glances as her voice continued to ring out.


    "Francesca!" Eridith spat the name like it was venom. "You uptight, goody-two-shoes!" she hissed. "Hmph, now you can''t do anything about it. A promise is a promise!!"


    Javier scratched his head, completely baffled. "Wait... Did she just call my mother''s name?"


    "It seems she did, Young Master," Liana said cautiously, still watching the sky where Eridith had disappeared. "And from her tone, she doesn''t seem too fond of Lady Francesca."


    "Well, that''s new." Javier let out a low whistle. "I didn''t think Mother had an arch-nemesis who is a dragon."


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed deeply. "This situation is much more serious than you think."


    "Serious? Sounds more like family drama to me," Javier grinned mischievously.


    Liana frowned, sensing trouble brewing around the Armand household. "We should head back to the Armand region and inform Lord Garius immediately," she urged, her voice firm.


    "Inform him?" Javier shrugged. "Nah, let''s just wait for her to show up and let Father handle it. It''s his promise, after all. No reason for me to stress about it."


    "Young Master..." Liana shook her head, knowing there was no reasoning with him when he was this laid-back.


    As the forest quieted, the only sound left was the faint sound of Eridith''s laughter fading into the distance.


    On his study room, accompanied by Alf and Errinette, Garius suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He glanced quickly to his left and right. Why do I feel something like...


    "What are you thinking, my lord?" Alf asked, breaking the silence.


    Garius frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. "Ugh... I don''t know, but I suddenly¡ª"


    Before he could finish, an unsettling feeling lingered in the air, a sense of anticipation that made him uneasy. He glanced out the window, the forest beyond darkening under the evening sky, and felt as though something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching.


    Errinette, sensing his concern, leaned forward. "Is everything alright, My Lord?"


    He shook his head, trying to shake off the feeling. "I''m not sure. Something feels... off."


    The atmosphere was charged, and Garius couldn''t shake the feeling that today would be significant, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint why.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 171 Plans and Ponderings ( 171 )

    Garius leaned back in his chair, the tension from earlier fading. "By the way, Alf, Errinette," he began, his tone casual but with a hint of authority, "I trust our ''partners'' are being well taken care of?"


    Errinette bowed slightly, her serene smile unchanged. "Yes, my lord. They are being cared for as usual by our team of caretakers. There''s no need to worry; they are in excellent hands."


    Hesbeirn smirked and crossed his arms. "My lord, no one knows about them, as usual. They stay hidden in the restricted part of the barracks. Access is strictly controlled."


    Garius allowed himself a rare smile and nodded approvingly. "Good. I don''t want anyone finding out about them yet. For now, they remain our little secret."


    Turning his gaze toward Alf, he tapped a finger on the desk. "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf replied, his expression neutral, though his eyes sparkled with quiet amusement.


    "What about my youngest son? Any news from the magical academy in the capital city?"


    Alf''s smirk widened slightly as he reached into his coat and handed Garius a neatly compiled report. "The full report, as requested, my lord."


    Garius opened the document and skimmed its contents. His lips curled into a chuckle that quickly turned into hearty laughter. "Heh¡­ this youngest son of mine. Mocking Princess Kliatana, the only princess of this kingdom. Hahaha!"


    Hesbeirn raised an eyebrow. "The princess? That''s bold, even for young Javier."


    Errinette sighed softly, though her smile showed amusement. "It seems the young master continues to live up to his reputation as a troublemaker." Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius set the report down, shaking his head with a grin. "Troublemaker or not, that boy keeps life interesting. I almost pity the people dealing with him at the academy... almost."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his tone dry but respectful. "It''s no surprise, my lord. Young Master Javier has his... unique way of handling things."


    "Unique indeed," Garius replied, still chuckling. "Let''s just hope his antics don''t escalate into something that drags me into the capital personally."


    Alf cleared his throat, his voice calm but with a hint of importance. "By the way, my lord..."


    Garius glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Alf?"


    "The Battleground event at the noble school¡ªwhere Young Master Javier attends¡ª is scheduled for next week," Alf informed him, his tone steady.


    Garius leaned back slightly, a curious glint in his eyes. "Oh? What about it?"


    Alf reached into his coat again and pulled out a sealed envelope with the school''s emblem. "Here is the invitation, sent personally by the headmaster."


    Garius took the envelope and broke the seal with deliberate ease. His sharp eyes quickly scanned the contents. "Hah. It seems they''re really going all out this year. Interesting."


    He looked up and turned his gaze to Errinette. "Can you call Francesca here, Errinette?"


    "Of course, my lord," she replied gracefully, bowing slightly before leaving the study to fetch the Countess.


    As the door closed behind her, Garius tapped the letter against the desk, a small smile curling on his lips. "I wonder what kind of trouble my youngest will stir up during this event..." he mused aloud.


    Hesbeirn smirked from his place against the wall. "If it''s anything like his usual antics, my lord, I imagine it''ll be memorable."


    "Memorable indeed," Garius chuckled, leaning back in his chair as he awaited his wife''s arrival.


    Francesca was looking out the window. Without her youngest son here, it felt empty. She really missed him. Why did I agree with Garius about sending him to school? Now here I am, lonely.


    Errinette gently knocked on the door to Francesca''s room before stepping inside. The Countess was still standing by the window, gazing out wistfully at the horizon, her hands clasped together.


    "Madam, Lord Garius is calling for you," Errinette said softly.


    Francesca turned her head slightly, her warm brown eyes meeting Errinette''s. "Errinette, any news about my honey bun?" she asked, her voice filled with longing and hope.


    Errinette''s serene smile widened a bit as she replied, "Madam, Lord Garius is calling about that very matter."


    Francesca''s expression lit up instantly, her cheeks flushing with excitement. "Really? Really, Errinette?" she repeated, her tone brimming with joy.


    "Yes, madam," Errinette confirmed with a small chuckle. "It seems Young Master Javier''s antics are once again a topic of discussion."


    Francesca clasped her hands together, her chestnut-brown hair swaying as she turned toward the door. "Let''s not keep him waiting, then!" she said eagerly, gracefully stepping toward the study.


    Errinette followed, her calm demeanor contrasting with Francesca''s clear excitement. "It seems Young Master Javier continues to be the light of your day, madam," she said with a knowing smile.


    "Of course," Francesca replied warmly. "He''s my honey bun, after all." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doors to the study burst open as Francesca rushed inside, her elegant demeanor forgotten in her excitement. "Dear! I heard about the invitation! We should go, now!" she declared, her voice filled with determination.


    Garius sighed, leaning back in his chair, amused but unsurprised by her enthusiasm. "Haaa... Francesca, your son isn''t going anywhere. It''s only been four months since he left, and there are still two months before the blessing ceremony. After that, he''ll return to this house."


    "And the journey by horse carriage takes seven days," he added, raising an eyebrow. "Are you really willing to go through all that just to see him?"


    "I don''t care, dear!!" Francesca replied with unwavering resolve, placing her hands on her hips. "Let''s go meet him! And Marcellus and Cedric must attend as well. Send them letters immediately! If the headmaster hasn''t given them invitations, I''ll personally go there and smack his head until he does."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, leaning forward on his desk. "Really, Francesca, don''t give the man too much trouble."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed playfully as she crossed her arms. "Hmm? It amuses me to hear that coming from someone who gave him nothing but problems during your school days¡ªand always managed to outdo him in every challenge."


    Garius chuckled, rubbing his chin. "Ah, you''ve got me there. But that''s ancient history. The poor man has probably had enough of the Armand family by now."


    "Then he should get used to it," Francesca quipped with a sly grin. "Because our honey bun deserves a proper audience at this event. And if anyone dares to look down on him, I''ll handle them personally."


    Alf coughed lightly, suppressing a grin as he handed Garius a fresh sheet of parchment for the letters. Errinette, standing by the door, chuckled softly, her serene smile unchanged. "Madam Francesca''s passion never ceases to amaze me," she murmured, her eyes sparkling with warmth.


    Garius waved a hand dismissively. "Relax Dear. I''ll send word to Marcellus and Cedric. But don''t go threatening the headmaster until we see if he''s already handled it."


    Francesca huffed but nodded, her excitement undeterred. "Good. I''ll start preparing immediately. Oh, I can''t wait to see our honey bun again!" She paused, allowing her thoughts to wander. "Each day feels longer without him. I just want to hug him and tell him how proud I am."


    Garius shook his head with a smile, thinking to himself, That boy truly inherited her fiery spirit. Deep down, he shared her excitement but couldn''t shake the feeling that the upcoming ceremony might bring unexpected challenges.


    Francesca turned on her heel, her excitement practically radiating from her as she called out, "You girls! Come with me!"


    Her personal maids, who had been waiting just outside, quickly stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Yes, Madam?"


    "Help me pack! We''re leaving to see my honey bun! We need to prepare immediately!" Francesca declared, clapping her hands with enthusiasm.


    "Yes, Madam," the maids replied in unison, following her as she hurried down the hall with a determined stride.


    Back in the study, Garius watched her go, a soft smile tugging at his lips. "She really does miss that boy," he murmured, shaking his head fondly.


    Turning his attention back to the room, Garius picked up the freshly written letters, sealing them with the Armand family crest. "Alf, Errinette," he said, his tone firm yet calm, "tell our mailman to use the wyvern to send these letters. One to the headmaster, and the others to Marcellus and Cedric."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf responded, taking the letters and tucking them securely into his coat.


    Errinette bowed gracefully. "As you wish, my lord. They will be delivered swiftly."


    Garius leaned back in his chair as he stared at the door Francesca had rushed through moments ago. He chuckled softly to himself. "That boy has no idea what kind of storm is heading his way."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 172 Promises and Roars ( 172 )

    Javier dusted himself off, turning to Liana with a grin. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, still visibly shaken from their encounter with Eridith.


    "Let''s go home," Javier said casually, referring to their rented house in the capital city.


    Liana nodded, her voice steady but soft. "Yes, Young Master."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    As they prepared to leave, Javier noticed Buddy and Pikko still huddled together, their feathers puffed up and trembling slightly. He tilted his head, frowning. "What''s wrong with you two?"


    He walked over to them, placing a reassuring hand on Buddy''s beak. "Hey, I''m here. You don''t have to worry about the ''lizard.'' She''s gone, alright?"


    Buddy let out a nervous squawk but gradually calmed down under Javier''s touch. Pikko followed suit, straightening her feathers as her confidence returned.


    "See? That''s more like it," Javier said with a smirk, patting Buddy''s head. "Now, let''s head back before anything else decides to drop out of the sky."


    Liana, now steadier, mounted Pikko with her usual grace. "Young Master, are you sure you don''t want to rest for a moment?"


    "Rest? Nah, I''m fine. If anything, that was just a warm-up," Javier replied with a laugh as he climbed onto Buddy. "Let''s go!"


    With a squawk from Buddy and a chirp from Pikko, the two Pekkos began their trot back toward the capital, their steps more confident now under their riders'' reassuring presence.


    As Francesca hurried about her chambers, directing her group of personal maids to pack for the journey, the usual hum of activity within the Armand estate was suddenly interrupted by a deafening roar that echoed through the halls.


    The ground trembled slightly, followed by the sound of something massive landing in the courtyard. A gust of wind swept through the windows, rattling them in their frames.


    "What was that?" Francesca paused, her hands mid-gesture as she turned toward the nearest window.


    Outside, a massive white dragon descended into the courtyard, its enormous wings kicking up dust and leaves. Its piercing blue eyes scanned the estate as it called out in a thunderous voice that shook the very walls:


    "GARIUS!!!"


    The maids froze, some clutching at the packed trunks while others exchanged wide-eyed glances.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "Ara, ara..." she muttered under her breath, already suspecting who had arrived. "It seems an old friend has come to visit."


    Meanwhile, in the study, Garius immediately stood from his chair, his expression shifting from calm curiosity to mild annoyance. "I had a feeling trouble was heading my way," he muttered, glancing toward Alf and Hesbeirn. "Looks like I was right."


    "Should I prepare the troops, my lord?" Hesbeirn asked, instinctively moving his hand toward the hilt of his sword.


    "No," Garius replied with a resigned sigh, waving him off. "This isn''t a battle¡ªit''s something... else."


    Errinette tilted her head, her serene smile unwavering. "Shall I prepare tea for our guest, my lord?"


    "That won''t be necessary," Garius muttered as he strode toward the door. "Let''s see what she wants this time."


    As he stepped out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard, his sharp eyes met the gleaming form of Eridith in her dragon state. She stood tall, her scales shimmering like frost under the sunlight, her imposing presence making the guards hesitate even as they reached for their weapons.


    "GARIUS!!!" Eridith roared again, her tone both commanding and filled with emotion. "YOU CANNOT HIDE FROM ME ANY LONGER!!"


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath, "I should''ve known this day would come..." He then leaned over the balcony railing, his voice calm yet firm. "Eridith. To what do I owe the honor of this... dramatic entrance?"


    Eridith''s piercing blue eyes locked onto him, her massive tail swaying as she let out a huff of smoke. "Do not feign ignorance, Garius! You know why I am here!"


    Garius straightened, his expression unreadable. "Ah. So it''s about that promise, is it?"


    "Indeed!" Eridith declared, her tone unwavering. "It is time for you to fulfill it!"


    Francesca was already making her way toward the front door of the estate. Her expression remained calm, but her purposeful stride showed she had no intention of ignoring the commotion outside.


    Without hesitation, she stepped out into the courtyard. In an instant, her figure vanished.


    The next moment, she reappeared behind Eridith in a blur and delivered a firm smack to the dragon''s massive head.


    "Eeekkk!! Francesca!!" Eridith yelped, recoiling slightly. Her voice lost its earlier thunderous tone and sounded more like a scolded child.


    "You shouldn''t scare the maids and guards around here," Francesca said firmly, her voice calm but with a hint of admonishment. "Can''t you just walk in like a normal guest?"


    Eridith shrank slightly under Francesca''s gaze, her dragon head drooping as she stammered, "Eheheh... I didn''t mean to..."


    The towering white dragon, a being of incredible might and ancient power, now looked like a guilty child being reprimanded by her elder. Her massive claws fidgeted, and her tail swayed awkwardly behind her.


    "You didn''t mean to?" Francesca crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Really? Landing in full dragon form, roaring ''Garius'' like the world was ending¡ªdoes that sound normal to you?"


    "Ehehe..." Eridith chuckled nervously, her frost-blue eyes darting away. "It just... slipped out..."


    Francesca sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "Honestly, Eridith, you''re impossible sometimes."


    Francesca sighed, her arms still crossed as she eyed the towering white dragon in front of her. "Now, turn into your human form," she commanded firmly. "Or I''ll smack you again. And this time, it won''t be a light smack."


    Eridith flinched slightly, her massive form retreating a bit. "Err... umm... okay, Francesca, jeez... chill out, girl."


    Smack!


    "Eeekk!! Francesca!!" Eridith yelped again, this time raising her claws defensively. "Don''t be that rough!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I told you to stop scaring the maids and guards, and you''re still stalling?" Francesca said, her palm twitching as if readying another strike.


    Eridith let out a huff, her voice now a mix of exasperation and submission. "Alright, alright, fine! I''ll do it, okay?!"


    With a flash of light, her massive dragon form shrank, her shimmering scales vanishing as she transformed into her human appearance. Standing before Francesca was a tall, elegant woman with flowing silver hair, piercing ice-blue eyes, and an aura of frost that lingered around her. Despite her majestic appearance, she fidgeted like a child caught sneaking cookies from the kitchen.


    "There. Happy now?" Eridith muttered, rubbing the spot on her head where she''d been smacked. "You''re so violent sometimes, Francesca."


    "And you''re so reckless sometimes, Eridith," Francesca shot back, her hands on her hips. "Honestly, what kind of dragon acts like this?"


    Eridith pouted, her frost-blue eyes darting away. "Ehehe... only around you," she mumbled under her breath, still rubbing her head.


    Garius, standing on the balcony, slowly began to inch backward. His sharp eyes darted around, searching for a way to slip out unnoticed from the escalating commotion.


    Francesca''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade. "Dear..."


    Garius froze mid-step and turned slowly to face her, the faintest hint of guilt in his eyes. "Err... Alf, did you mention about... ah, that one thing?" he stammered, pointing vaguely toward Alf as if grasping for any excuse.


    Alf, who had been silently watching the chaos with a barely concealed smirk, raised an eyebrow. "That one thing, my lord?" he repeated, clearly enjoying Garius''s predicament.


    "Yes, yes, you know¡ªthat thing!" Garius insisted, waving his hand in a vague circle. "Very urgent. Requires my immediate attention. I''ll just¡ª"


    "Garius," Francesca interrupted, her tone dangerously, "don''t you even think about running away."


    "Who, me?" Garius chuckled nervously, adjusting his coat. "Run? Never. I was just... coordinating, you know, with Alf here. Important matters of the estate."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Important matters like avoiding this mess?"


    "Precisely!" Garius nodded quickly, then paused as he realized his mistake. "Wait, no, I mean¡ª"


    "Dear," Francesca sighed, shaking her head while Eridith giggled softly behind her. "You''re not going anywhere."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 173 The Wailing Dragon ( 173 )

    Eridith suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Francesca, clasping her hands dramatically. "Francescaaaaaa!" she wailed. "We promised! You said I could marry Garius after he married you! I''ve been waiting for so long! And now I find out that not only has he married you, but he''s also married two more women?!"


    Francesca sighed, placing a hand on her forehead. She knew about the promise; it wasn''t a secret to her. But this kind of scene wasn''t what she had hoped for when it inevitably came up.


    After a moment, Francesca''s curiosity piqued, and she frowned. "Eridith, how did you find out where we live?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith blinked innocently. "Oh, I just flew over here. Some kid told me Garius was the lord and ruler of the Armand region."


    Francesca''s eyebrow twitched. "Kid?"


    "Yeah. He didn''t tell me his name," Eridith continued nonchalantly, "but he was super annoying. He challenged me out of nowhere and even intruded on the spot where I was resting and sleeping."


    "Oh..." Francesca murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "And that boy had two birds. Big ones. Pekkos," Eridith added. "I wanted to eat those birds. They looked so yummy. And the elf girl with him... well, she was scared stiff. I''m sure she nearly peed herself in her maid uniform."


    The air grew noticeably colder as Francesca''s expression darkened. Her aura turned black and dangerous, making the atmosphere around her suddenly oppressive. "Maid uniform, you say?" she asked, her voice deceptively calm. "Perhaps this boy you mention had two Pekkos, one orange and the other orange with silver feathers? And the maid... was an elf in a maid uniform?"


    Eridith blinked, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips. "Y-yeah, that sounds about right... but why do you look so... dangerous, Francesca?"


    Francesca''s smile didn''t reach her eyes as she took a deliberate step forward. "Oh, no reason..."


    Eridith''s eyes widened in realization as Francesca grabbed her by the horn with a grip that could crush steel. "Eeeekkk!!! Francescaaaa!!!" Eridith screamed, flailing helplessly.


    "So, let me get this straight," Francesca said, her voice dripping with suppressed rage. "Not only did you scare the maids and guards here, but you also terrified my son''s personal maid and threatened to eat his Pekkos?"


    "I didn''t know he was your son!!" Eridith wailed, trying unsuccessfully to pry Francesca''s iron grip from her horn. "Francesca, let me go! I''ll apologize!! Eeeeekkk!!!"


    "Oh, this is just the beginning, Eridith," Francesca replied in an eerily calm tone, tightening her grip as Eridith whimpered like a scolded child. "You have some explaining to do."


    "I didn''t know he was your son, believe me, Francesca! Eeekkk!!" Eridith wailed, her voice high-pitched as she squirmed in Francesca''s tight grip.


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Hmm? You said you didn''t know he was my son, yet you''re telling me he''s the one who told you about Garius? Hmm?"


    Eridith froze, sweat forming on her brow. "Ah... now that you mention it..." she stammered, her voice getting smaller. "He did... uh... mention that Garius was his father... err..."


    "And?" Francesca pressed, her grip tightening slightly, her calm tone carrying an intensity that made Eridith flinch.


    "Eeeeeekkk!! Francesca!!" Eridith shrieked, flailing helplessly. "That was after I stopped attacking him! Ah... no... no, wait, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "I see," Francesca said with a sweet but deadly smile, her grip shifting just a bit. "So, after you scared his maid and tried to eat his Pekkos, you started attacking him, and only then did he tell you about Garius?"


    "No! No, I mean yes¡ªuh, no! I mean, it wasn''t like that!!" Eridith panicked, trying to explain as Francesca began dragging her across the courtyard by her horn.


    "You''re not very convincing, Eridith," Francesca said, her voice steady and calm as Eridith flailed in vain.


    "Eeeeeekkk!! Francesca, I''m sorrrrryyyy!!" Eridith cried, her legs skidding along the ground as she was pulled like an unruly child.


    The guards and maids watched from a safe distance, their faces a mix of awe and amusement as the mighty white dragon, Eridith the White Flame, was reduced to a wailing mess in front of Lady Francesca.


    Garius, still standing on the balcony, rubbed his temples with a long sigh. "Why does it always come back to Javier?" he muttered. "That boy is a magnet for chaos."


    "It runs in the family, my lord," Alf added with a smirk, earning a groan from Garius.


    Inside their cozy rented house, Javier sat lazily in a chair, flipping through a book with little interest. Outside, Buddy and Pikko were happily pecking at their feed, their contented squawks occasionally drifting through the open window.


    Suddenly, Javier sneezed loudly. "Achoooooo!!!"


    He looked left and right, as if trying to find the source of the sudden sneeze. "Weird..." he muttered.


    Liana, who was tidying up nearby, turned to him with a concerned expression. "Young Master, have you caught a cold?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier rubbed his nose thoughtfully. "Umm... I don''t think so. It came out of nowhere."


    "Oh," Liana said softly, placing a hand on her chin. "Let me prepare some warm tea for you, just in case."


    "Thanks, Liana," Javier replied with a grin, leaning back in his chair.


    As Liana finished setting up the tea tray and brought it to the table, Javier called her name. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she answered, carefully setting the teapot down.


    Javier grinned mischievously, leaning forward slightly. "Chuuuuu!!!" he exclaimed, puckering his lips exaggeratedly.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a gentle smile. "Honestly, Young Master," she said with amused exasperation. Leaning down, she planted a soft kiss on his lips, her touch warm and familiar. "There, there," she murmured, brushing a stray lock of his hair aside.


    Javier beamed up at her, his eyes sparkling. "Ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head again, though her own smile lingered. "Young Master, sometimes you''re just too much."


    Javier grinned mischievously, leaning back in his chair with a playful gleam in his eyes. "What? This is our routine. You love me, I love you... ehehehe."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her eyes showing fondness despite her exasperation. "Haa... really, Young Master. You should focus on your studies for the blessing ceremony in two months. Don''t forget about the Battleground event next week."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively. "Hmm? We already warmed up before, didn''t we?" he replied with a cheeky smirk. "Besides, I don''t plan on winning the Battleground anyway."


    "Young Master," Liana began, arching an elegant brow, "isn''t that the whole point of the event?"


    "Ugh, no way," Javier groaned, folding his arms. "Who wants to show off their magic? I don''t need that kind of attention. People will start bothering me if they think I''m some bigshot mage."


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Young Master, you do realize your attitude is exactly why others call you a ''delinquent noble.''"


    "And I wear that title proudly," Javier declared, puffing out his chest theatrically before slumping back with a sigh. "Seriously, though. I hate those kinds of people¡ªalways sticking their noses into things and acting all high and mighty. It''s annoying."


    "Hmm..." Liana hummed thoughtfully, pouring the tea she had prepared. "So, your plan is to not win but also not lose too badly, is that it?"


    "Exactly!" Javier said with a grin, picking up his teacup. "Just enough effort to avoid looking weak but not enough to stand out. Perfect strategy, don''t you think?"


    Liana shook her head again, a soft smile on her lips. "Haa... truly, you''re one of a kind, Young Master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, raising his teacup in a mock toast. "And that''s why you love me, Liana."


    Javier smirked as he sipped his tea, glancing at Liana with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "And Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, tilting her head slightly, already suspecting he was up to something.


    "You''re also joining the escort bracket in the Battleground next week," he announced casually. "It''s up to you if you want to win, though."


    Liana blinked in surprise before narrowing her eyes at him. "Hmm? I don''t think I want that kind of attention, Young Master," she replied with a soft sigh, placing her hands neatly on her lap.


    "Why not?" Javier leaned forward, grinning. "You could totally crush everyone and show them how amazing my personal maid is!" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Exactly why I don''t want to join," Liana replied with a wry smile. "If I win, it will only bring more attention to you. Isn''t that what you''re trying to avoid?"


    Javier''s grin faltered slightly as he scratched the back of his head. "Uh... well, yeah, but it''d still be fun to see their faces when you beat them."


    "Haa..." Liana sighed, shaking her head gently. "You truly have a way of creating trouble, Young Master."


    "Come on, Liana," Javier teased, leaning closer. "You don''t have to win if you don''t want to. But you could have a little fun, right?"


    Liana gave him a long, thoughtful look, then finally relented with a soft chuckle. "We''ll see, Young Master. If it doesn''t interfere with my duties, perhaps I''ll participate."


    "That''s the spirit!" Javier cheered, raising his teacup in mock celebration. "Just don''t go too easy on them. They need to learn what happens when they mess with the best."


    Liana smiled softly, her cheeks faintly flushing as she looked away. "Haa... what am I going to do with you, Young Master?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 174 Family Ties and Truths ( 174 )

    Eridith was thoroughly enjoying the lavish spread prepared by the skilled chefs of the Armand household. She tore into the perfectly cooked meat with enthusiasm, her human form struggling to maintain some grace as she devoured her meal.


    Francesca, seated beside her, watched with a calm but calculating expression. Meanwhile, Garius sat at the head of the grand dining table, quietly sipping his wine, clearly lost in thought.


    "Dear..." Francesca began, her tone deceptively gentle.


    "Yes?" Garius replied, glancing up from his cup cautiously.


    "It''s best for you to fulfill all the promises you made to the girls you swore yourself to," Francesca said, her voice firm.


    Garius tensed, setting his glass down. "But¡ª"


    "No buts!" Francesca interrupted sharply, fixing him with a piercing stare. "First, there''s Duke Nyxara, now Eridith¡ªand let''s not forget the other two."


    Garius sighed, leaning back in his chair as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. "It was a promise made before we got married, Francesca. Surely you understand that circumstances change."


    "Understand?" Francesca''s tone grew sharper, her eyes narrowing. "No. I married you, Garius, knowing you were a man of your word. I didn''t marry someone who''d make promises and then run from them the moment they came knocking."


    Eridith, mid-bite, perked up and grinned mischievously. "That''s right, Francesca! A promise is a promise, and I''ve waited centuries for this!" she said, pointing her fork at Garius like a weapon.


    "See? She agrees," Francesca added, gesturing toward Eridith. "And she''s not even the most persistent one. Duke Nyxara''s proposal is practically a war treaty at this point. Do you intend to ignore that, too?"


    "Francesca..." Garius muttered, rubbing his temples. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, absolutely," Francesca replied with a sly smile, picking up her teacup. "But that doesn''t mean I''m wrong."


    Eridith nodded vigorously, taking another bite of meat. "Listen to her, Garius! And while we''re at it, let''s talk about how you''ve avoided me for so long."


    "This isn''t the time¡ª" Garius began, but Francesca cut him off.


    "No more excuses. You will address all of them, starting with Eridith here."


    Garius sighed deeply, slumping slightly in his chair. "Haaa... I should''ve known marrying Francesca would mean trouble for the rest of my life."


    Francesca smirked, raising her teacup in triumph. "And yet, you love me for it."


    Garius let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ fine. How about this?"


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, curious. "Hmm?"


    "I''ll marry them because you want me to, Francesca. But only after Javier reaches the age for the blessing ceremony," Garius said, his tone filled with resignation.


    Francesca''s expression brightened, a satisfied smile on her lips. "Yes, two more months," she said cheerfully. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eridith perked up as well, her ice-blue eyes gleaming. "Finally! I''ve waited long enough! Garius, you''d better not make me wait a day longer."


    "Are you sure about this?" Garius asked Francesca, giving her a pointed look. "This means more wives and less time for you."


    Francesca''s smile didn''t waver as she rested her chin on her hand. "Hmm? For seven days, the current arrangement is two days for me, two for Garcinia, and three for Phenelopie because she''s expecting. If you marry them all, it will just mean one day for each of us."


    Garius''s eyes twitched slightly, clearly thinking about how his already limited personal time would be divided even further. "Fine..." he muttered reluctantly, slumping slightly in his chair.


    "That''s settled, then," Francesca said with a triumphant smile, sipping her tea. "You''ll have a lot of explaining to do to Nyxara, though. I imagine she''ll want her day of the week clearly marked."


    "I''m doomed," Garius muttered under his breath.


    Eridith, unaware of his misery, happily continued eating. "This is going to be so much fun! I can''t wait to see everyone else''s reactions. Oh, and I''m keeping Mondays!"


    Garius groaned, leaning back in his chair. "Haaa... what did I get myself into?"


    "Into a life of fulfilling promises you made, dear," Francesca said sweetly, giving him a wink.


    Francesca took another sip of her tea, her expression softening slightly. "And let''s hope Javier doesn''t make the same mistake you did, dear," she said with a knowing look.


    Garius chuckled, leaning forward slightly, a playful gleam in his eyes. "Are you sure about that, dear?" he asked teasingly. "The boy already has Liana, and from what I''ve heard, someone else has their eye on him."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, putting her cup down with a curious expression. "Oh? Someone else?"


    "Mmhmm," Garius hummed, resting his chin on his hand, his smirk widening. "She''s been rather... subtle, but definitely persistent."


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, intrigued. "Haaa... that boy of ours. First, he drives people crazy with his antics, and now you''re telling me someone''s taken a liking to him?"


    "It seems so," Garius replied, amusement in his tone. "Though I doubt Javier has noticed. He''s too busy causing mischief to realize what''s in front of him."


    Francesca sighed softly, her lips curling into a faint smile. "That child... he truly has a knack for stirring things up without even trying."


    "He gets it from you," Garius teased, earning a sharp look from Francesca.


    "Hmph. If he takes after anyone, it''s clearly you, dear," she replied, folding her arms in mock indignation. "Let''s hope this ''mystery admirer'' knows what they''re getting into."


    Garius chuckled again, sipping his wine. "Oh, I think she knows exactly what she''s doing."


    Eridith, still enjoying her meal, glanced up. "Wait, wait! Are we talking about that brat who challenged me? The one with the Pekkos and the scared elf maid?"


    "Yes, Eridith, that''s my son," Garius replied dryly.


    "Hah! He''s got guts," Eridith said with a snicker. "And he''s as annoying as you, Garius. No wonder he''s causing chaos already."


    Francesca sighed again, shaking her head but smiling. "It seems Javier is well on his way to inheriting your knack for trouble, dear."


    "Let''s just hope he doesn''t end up with as many promises as I did," Garius muttered, earning a laugh from both Francesca and Eridith.


    Francesca placed her teacup down with a gentle clink, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Now, now, dear, don''t forget¡ªwe''ll be attending the event next week. You''d better start preparing. I can''t wait to see my honey bun."


    Garius let out a long sigh, leaning back in his chair. "Haaaa... fine..."


    Eridith, mid-bite, looked up with curiosity. "Hmm? What are you both talking about?"


    "The Battleground event at the noble school," Francesca explained with a smile.


    "Oh, that one?" Eridith reached into her robe and pulled out a sealed envelope, placing it on the table. "The headmaster sent me an invitation as well."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Looks like you got one too, huh?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith shrugged casually. "I wasn''t planning on going, though. It''s boring. Who wants to sit through a bunch of kids playing with magic and swords?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "Well, if it''s so boring, feel free to decline."


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Eridith grinned, her ice-blue eyes gleaming mischievously. "Decline? Not a chance. If you two are going, then I''m coming too!"


    Francesca chuckled softly, clasping her hands together. "Wonderful. It''ll be quite the reunion, won''t it?"


    "Oh, yes," Eridith said, leaning back with a smirk. "This just got a whole lot more interesting."


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "This is going to be a headache."


    Francesca leaned closer to Garius, a sly smile spreading across her face. "Dear?"


    "Hmm?" Garius responded absently, his focus split between Eridith''s antics and the looming thought of attending the event.


    Francesca''s teasing tone cut through his thoughts. "I wonder how our son will react when he hears you''re going to marry ''The White Flame'' and the other three big figures."


    Garius groaned, resting his head in his hand. "Haaa... knowing Javier, he''ll probably laugh first and then find a way to tease me endlessly."


    Eridith, finishing off another piece of meat, chuckled and leaned forward with a mischievous grin. "Oh, come on, Francesca. He''s already married to the strongest female mage in the kingdom, isn''t he?"


    Garius''s eye twitched as he looked between the two women. "Would you two stop conspiring against me?"


    "Conspiring?" Francesca feigned innocence, resting her chin on her hand. "Oh no, dear, we''re simply stating facts. Isn''t that right, Eridith?"


    "Absolutely," Eridith agreed, her grin widening. "Besides, don''t your sons know about their mother''s reputation?"


    Francesca''s smile faltered slightly. "Ah... well..."


    Eridith tilted her head, her eyes narrowing curiously. "Wait... you mean to tell me your sons don''t know about this?"


    Francesca chuckled softly, glancing at Garius, who simply smiled knowingly. "Of course not," Francesca replied smoothly, her tone light. "Why would I burden them with such details?"


    Eridith blinked in surprise, setting her fork down. "For real?"


    Garius''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he exchanged a glance with Francesca. Their silence confirmed Eridith''s suspicions.


    "Not just Javier," Francesca finally said, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "Even Marcellus and Cedric don''t know."


    Eridith blinked, then burst into laughter. "Oh, this is priceless! They don''t know their own mother holds the title of the strongest female mage in the kingdom?"


    "Of course not," Francesca said smoothly, her tone calm.


    "Haaa..." Eridith slumped back in her chair, still grinning. "And here I thought the Armand sons would at least know that much. But wait¡ªsurely they''ve heard of the title?"


    "Oh, they''ve heard of it," Garius said, his voice tinged with amusement. "They know about a certain female mage who holds the title, but they don''t know it''s their mother."


    Eridith stared at them in disbelief before letting out another laugh. "You''re telling me these boys grew up idolizing a mysterious mage, and all this time, it was you?"


    Francesca''s smile widened slightly. "Precisely. It''s better this way. Let them focus on their own goals without the added pressure of my reputation."


    Eridith smirked, shaking her head. "Oh, this family gets more amusing by the day. I can''t wait to see their reactions when they find out the truth."


    Garius chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. "That''s a revelation for another day. Let them enjoy the mystery a little longer."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 175 Laughter and Rivalry ( 175 )

    Eridith''s laughter slowed as she suddenly blinked, her expression shifting to one of realization. "Marcellus¡­ Marcellus¡­ Cedric¡­ wait a minute." Her eyes widened as she pointed a finger at Garius and Francesca. "Aren''t those the current strongest mage and the strongest paladin in the kingdom? Those two are your sons?"


    Garius and Francesca exchanged a knowing glance before clasping hands together. Without a word, Francesca leaned toward Garius and planted a soft kiss on his cheek before resting her head on his shoulder, her smile warm and content.


    "Ugh! You two lovebirds!" Eridith groaned, throwing her hands up dramatically. "Stop being so disgustingly sweet in front of me! And don''t forget about our promise!" She pointed an accusing finger at Garius. "I''m still going to be your wife, Garius! Don''t think you can get out of it!"


    Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement as she glanced at Eridith. "Of course, Eridith. But you''ll have to wait just a little longer."


    "Hmph! Fine!" Eridith huffed, crossing her arms and pouting like a child. "But no more delays after this, got it?"


    Garius sighed, shaking his head with a small smirk. "Haaa... as if I have a choice."


    "You don''t!" Eridith declared firmly.


    Francesca stood gracefully, smoothing her dress as she rose from her seat. She leaned down, her warm brown eyes locking with Garius''s as a playful smile graced her lips. Without hesitation, she kissed him passionately, her hands resting gently on his shoulders.


    Breaking the kiss, she whispered softly, "Dear, I''m going to continue with the packing."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Already?"


    Francesca turned toward Eridith, her tone light but teasing. "Eridith?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith looked up from her plate, still munching on a piece of meat.


    "Garius is all yours," Francesca said with a sly smile before walking toward the door.


    "Hehehe," Eridith''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she wasted no time. She immediately wrapped her arms around Garius, hugging him tightly. Leaning closer, she inhaled deeply, her expression turning blissful. "Ahhh... after so long... finally..."


    Garius froze, his hands hovering awkwardly in the air. "Eridith..."


    "Hush," she said, holding him tighter. "Let me enjoy this moment. I''ve been waiting for so long, you know."


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed, glancing toward the door where Francesca had exited. "Why do I feel like she planned this?"


    From down the hall, Francesca''s soft laughter echoed, almost as if she had heard him.


    As Francesca walked gracefully down the hallway, she was briefly interrupted by the faint sound of kissing coming from the dining room behind her. She paused for a moment, glancing back with a knowing expression.


    "Well..." she murmured to herself, her lips curling into a soft smile. "She has been waiting for so long..."


    Her fingers lightly brushed the edge of her gown as she continued on her way, her heart filled with calm acceptance. "And soon, she''ll be his wife and my co-wife. It''s only right for her to have her moment."


    Francesca''s smile deepened, her warmth and understanding reflecting the bond she cherished with Garius. Despite the complexities of their family, she felt nothing but happiness for what was to come.


    However, as she continued down the hall, her serene smile suddenly wavered. A thought hit her like lightning, and her steps slowed.


    "Crap!" she muttered under her breath, her eyes widening slightly. "If Nyxara and the other two find out that Eridith is becoming the next wife before them..."


    Her mind raced as she imagined the chaos that would follow. Nyxara, with her dramatic flair, would storm the Armand estate, demanding explanations while flirting outrageously with Garius. The other two¡ªno less strong-willed¡ªwould likely have their own intense reactions.


    Francesca sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she pictured these scenarios. "This is going to be a headache."


    She quickly regained her composure, smoothing her dress and straightening her posture. "Haa... well, nothing I can''t handle. But I''d better prepare myself for their inevitable arrival."


    A small chuckle escaped her lips as she resumed walking. "Dear, you always do find yourself in the most complicated situations. And yet, somehow, it always works out... eventually."


    Inside the Noble Academy Cafeteria


    Liana gracefully placed a tray of food in front of Javier. "Here is your food, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Thank you, Liana," Javier replied with a grin, his eyes lighting up¡ªuntil he looked at the plate. His grin quickly faded. "Ughhh... Liana, do I really need these veggies?"


    "Just eat them, Young Master," Liana replied firmly, crossing her arms.


    "Fine..." Javier groaned dramatically, picking up his fork like it was a heavy weapon. After a moment, he gestured to the seat beside him. "Liana, take a seat next to me."


    "I can''t, Young Master," Liana said gently. "We''re in a public place. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    Javier sighed, slumping in his chair. "Ugh, this is why I hate eating in the cafeteria. It''s boring, and people keep staring. That''s why I suggested we go to our usual spot in the forest. We could grill more meat and let Buddy and Pikko eat too."


    "No, Young Master," Liana said firmly, giving him a pointed look. "If we do that, we''ll both fall asleep like last time, and you''ll miss afternoon class... again."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms and pouting like a child. "Haaa... fine, but I''m telling you, this is no way to live. Veggies and rules? What''s the point of being a noble if I can''t do what I want?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her smile both fond and exasperated. "The point, Young Master, is discipline. Now, finish your food, including the vegetables."


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier poked at the greens with his fork, muttering under his breath. "Yeah, yeah... I''ll eat it."


    While Javier reluctantly picked at his vegetables, the lively chatter of the cafeteria was interrupted by a loud voice.


    "Well, well, well¡­ look who we have here¡ªthe ''delinquent noble,''" the boy smirked, his group laughing behind him as they stopped at Javier''s table.


    Javier didn''t look up, casually taking another bite of his food. "Hmm?"


    "Look at this one," the boy sneered, pointing at Javier. "His father is a count, yet he only has one personal maid. How pitiful."


    His group burst into exaggerated laughter.


    Javier set down his fork and leaned back in his chair, finally giving the boy his full attention. "Hmm? What do you want, ''Viscount'' son?" he said, a teasing grin on his face. "Did you come to get your ''ball'' kicked again?"


    The boy instantly turned pale, his hands flying to cover himself. "H-How dare you!" he stammered, his face flushed with embarrassment. "Just remember this¡ªI''m going to defeat and crush you on the battleground next week!"


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever..." Javier replied lazily, waving a hand dismissively as if the boy wasn''t worth his time.


    The Klimbert boy''s embarrassment turned into anger as he pointed at Liana. "Poor you... only one maid. Ahahaha! How pathetic!"


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Hmm?" His eyes gleamed as he added, "But my ''maid'' is a beautiful elf. Not like the ones you have..." He gestured toward the Klimbert boy''s maids, who looked awkward but said nothing. "I''d rather have one Liana than ten of... whatever this is."


    The Klimbert boy''s face burned with embarrassment as his maids exchanged awkward glances, some stifling giggles at the insult. "Y-you¡­!!"


    Liana, standing quietly beside Javier, hid her amusement behind a polite smile, her eyes glinting slightly as she glanced at the Klimbert boy. "Young Master," she said softly, "do finish your meal. You wouldn''t want to keep the ''viscount''s son'' waiting for his next embarrassment."


    Javier chuckled, grabbing another bite of food. "Ehehe, you''re right, Liana. Can''t let him get bored before the Battleground, can we?"


    The Klimbert boy, shaking with anger, turned and stormed off, his entourage following. "You''ll see, Javier! I''ll humiliate you in front of everyone next week!!"


    "Sure, sure. Try to protect your ''ball'' until then!" Javier called after him, laughing as the boy stomped away.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, lazily watching the Klimbert boy leave with his group. After a moment, he turned to Liana with a curious expression. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Err... Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, her tone calm and composed as she poured tea into his cup.


    "That Klimbert boy... umm... what''s his name again?" Javier asked, scratching the back of his head.


    Liana tilted her head slightly, thinking. "Umm... I don''t really remember, Young Master," she admitted, her voice soft but honest.


    Javier shrugged, waving it off casually. "Well, he''s not important anyway."


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with quiet amusement. "Indeed, Young Master. Shall I bring you more tea?"


    "Ehehehe, sure, Liana," Javier grinned, grabbing another bite from his plate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 176 Class and Chaos ( 176 )

    Javier continued eating, his sharp eyes casually scanning the cafeteria. It didn''t take long for him to notice the clear divide among the students.


    The noble sons and daughters from the first and second classes¡ªthe so-called elites¡ªmostly avoided mingling with others, sticking to their own groups. Their finely tailored uniforms and the airs they put on made it clear they were of high rank.


    Javier smirked, his fork hovering over his plate. "Well, that''s normal," he muttered under his breath. "Typical nobles and their cliques. Heh."


    Most of the higher-ranking nobles, sons of high Barons, Counts, and even a few from Marquis families, sat together near the front of the cafeteria. Their conversations were loud and boastful, each trying to outdo the other with stories of wealth, connections, or magical skills.


    Further back, tables were occupied by lower-ranking nobles¡ªBarons and Lower Barons¡ªwho were quieter. They talked in hushed tones, often glancing toward the front tables but never approaching.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed softly, shaking his head with a faint grin. "Status really does run everything around here. No wonder I don''t fit in."


    Liana, standing beside him, noticed his expression and leaned slightly closer. "Young Master?"


    "Nothing, Liana," he said, waving it off with a smirk. "Just observing the food chain in action. It''s kind of entertaining."


    Liana looked around, her calm gaze taking in the same divide. "It''s not surprising. This is how noble society has always been, even in schools."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, taking another bite. "Still, it''s funny watching them try so hard. Makes me glad I''m at the back of the pile¡ªless annoying people to deal with."


    Liana, ever observant, leaned slightly closer to Javier, her voice soft but straightforward. "But you could easily befriend them if you wanted to, Young Master. You are the youngest son of Count Garius, after all."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-bite. "Huh? Why would I want to?" he asked, tilting his head. "I can''t stand their type anyway. Besides, you know I don''t like to stand out too much."


    Liana smiled faintly as she straightened up. "Hmm? You already stand out, Young Master," she said knowingly. "With your Pekko and... well, your attitude."


    Javier chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Well, this is me. The real me." He smirked, gesturing vaguely toward the cafeteria. "If they can''t handle it, that''s their problem, not mine."


    "Of course, Young Master," Liana replied, her tone slightly amused. "But don''t forget¡ªstanding out might bring more attention on you than you''d like."


    "Haaa... let them watch," Javier said with a shrug, casually popping another bite of food into his mouth. "It''s not like I''m here to impress anyone."


    Liana stood silently beside Javier, her eyes observing the cafeteria dynamics. She noticed something her young master seemed unaware of¡ªmany of the lower-ranking noble sons kept stealing glances at him. They looked like they wanted to approach him, maybe even befriend him, but Javier''s "delinquent noble" reputation and carefree attitude scared them off.


    As Javier continued eating, he noticed a commotion near the back of the cafeteria. His sharp eyes locked onto a boy from a Marquis family picking on a smaller group of lower-ranking nobles. The Marquis''s son was laughing loudly, clearly enjoying his power as he mocked them.


    Javier''s grin spread slowly across his face. He casually picked up a large vegetable from his plate, aiming it like a projectile. With an effortless flick of his wrist, he launched it across the room.


    The vegetable hit the Marquis''s son square on the head, knocking his carefully styled hair askew.


    The boy stumbled slightly, his face turning bright red as he shouted, "How dare you?!" He spun around, his furious gaze locking onto Javier. "I''m the son of Marquis Hazlarn!"


    Javier didn''t even pause his meal, chewing casually as he leaned back in his chair. "So?" he replied nonchalantly. "I''m the youngest son of Count Garius de Armand. Only one rank below you."


    The Marquis''s son''s face twisted in anger. "How dare you throw that trash at my head?! I''m from a higher-ranking noble family and in the first class too!"


    Javier finally set down his fork, standing up with a wide grin. "And?" he said, his tone mocking. "You ride in a carriage that''s cheaper than my Pekko. Each of my Pekkos costs 20 gold, and they''re faster and more reliable than anything your family could afford."


    The Marquis''s son sputtered in disbelief, but Javier wasn''t finished.


    "Not to mention," Javier continued, crossing his arms, "my family is far wealthier, more powerful, and commands a larger military than yours. Oh, and let''s not forget¡ªour region is the one keeping peace with the demon kingdom. You know, the border your family doesn''t even bother to support."


    The cafeteria went silent, all eyes now on Javier and the Marquis''s son. The lower-ranking nobles watched in awe, while some higher-ranking ones exchanged nervous glances.


    The Marquis''s son''s jaw moved as if trying to find a comeback, but nothing came out.


    Javier smirked, his voice dropping to a low, mocking tone. "So, tell me, Marquis''s son... still feeling important?"


    The Marquis''s son glared at Javier, his face contorted with rage. "You want to fight!? Me, a student from the first class!?"


    Javier didn''t flinch. "So? What do you want to use? Swords? Fists? Or something else?"


    The boy clenched his fists, trembling with anger. "Just you wait!! I will make sure to defeat you in the Battleground event!!"


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier grin growing wider as he loomed over the smaller Marquis''s son. "Yeah, yeah, go ahead," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Team up with the Klimbert household, the Jaist household, and the Amboast household. Heck, bring everyone if you want. I don''t care."


    The Marquis''s son stumbled back slightly under Javier''s imposing presence, his confidence visibly shaken.


    "I''ll still be here," Javier added, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he crossed his arms. "Just don''t cry when it doesn''t go your way."


    The boy''s entourage hesitated, unsure whether to step in or stay back, but the Marquis''s son finally turned with a huff, storming off with an angry glare. "You''ll regret this, Armand!!"


    Javier watched him leave, still grinning as he dusted off his hands. "What an asshole," he muttered, sitting back down.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, stepping closer. "Young Master, was that really necessary?"


    "Completely necessary," Javier replied, picking up his fork again. "That guy needed to be put in his place. Besides, it was fun." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana shook her head, though her faint smile betrayed her amusement. "One of these days, Young Master..." she murmured, watching him return to his meal without a care in the world.


    As Javier resumed eating, a group of boys from lower Baron households approached him cautiously. Their faces showed a mix of gratitude and nervousness as they stood in front of him.


    One of them stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Thank you!"


    Javier blinked, tilting his head in confusion. "Huh?"


    "Thank you for helping us," the boy continued earnestly. "The Marquis''s son and his friends always bully us. You stood up to him when we couldn''t."


    Javier leaned back, crossing his arms as he raised an eyebrow. "So?" he said nonchalantly. "I didn''t do it to help any of you. I just do as I please."


    The boys exchanged uncertain glances, unsure how to respond to his bluntness.


    Javier waved them off lazily. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have food to eat. Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, stepping closer.


    Javier leaned in and whispered, "I want to drink wine."


    Liana sighed softly, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and disapproval. "Young Master, this is a school cafeteria. You''ll have to wait until dinner."


    "Tch," Javier clicked his tongue, sitting back with a pout. "Fine, fine. But make sure it''s ready when we get home."


    Liana chuckled quietly, nodding. "Of course, Young Master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 177 A Day of Disruption ( 177 )

    The day before the Battleground event, Javier sat at his desk in class, leaning back in his chair. Liana was beside him, taking notes with her usual calm demeanor.


    Suddenly, the classroom door burst open dramatically. "Honey bun!"


    Javier jolted upright, his eyes widening in surprise. "Mother?"


    Before he could say anything else, Francesca rushed into the room like a whirlwind, her elegant presence demanding attention. "Oh, my honey bun!" she cried, rushing toward him.


    Without hesitation, she wrapped him in a tight hug, pulling his head against her chest.


    "Mmphhh!!" Javier protested, his voice muffled as he flailed his arms slightly. But as he relaxed into the embrace, a smile crept onto his face. He had missed his mother too.


    "Oh, honey bun, I missed you so much," Francesca said, stroking his hair affectionately.


    Liana, seated beside Javier, quietly set down her quill and folded her hands neatly in her lap. "Lady Francesca," she said with a polite nod, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she watched the scene.


    As usual, Francesca''s group of personal maids stood discreetly near the entrance, their expressions neutral, clearly used to their lady''s antics.


    "Mother!" Javier finally managed to break free, his face slightly flushed from the hug. "What are you doing here?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Francesca said with a bright smile, cupping his cheeks. "I came to see you, of course! How could I miss the chance to visit my precious honey bun before the big event?"


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as the rest of the class watched with a mix of amusement and confusion. "You didn''t have to make such an entrance, Mother."


    "Nonsense!" Francesca declared with a playful pout. "This is your mother we''re talking about. I''ll enter however I like!"


    Javier shot Liana a pleading look, but she simply smiled serenely, clearly unwilling to step in. "Young Master, Lady Francesca''s affection for you is admirable," she said softly.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered, slumping back in his chair as Francesca continued to fuss over him, brushing imaginary dust off his uniform.


    Francesca''s eyes shimmered as she suddenly put on a dramatically sad expression, clasping her hands together. "Oh? You don''t like your beautiful, hot, young-looking mother visiting you?" she asked, her voice tinged with mock sorrow, her pout exaggerated for effect.


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, shifting uncomfortably in his seat, his face slightly flushed.


    Francesca leaned closer, a playful glint in her eyes. "Just look around, honey bun. I bet everyone here wishes their mother was as young, as hot, and as beautiful as yours truly."


    "It''s not that, Mother..." Javier muttered, avoiding eye contact.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh?" Francesca pretended to think for a moment before glancing around dramatically. "Hmm, just look around. Even their escorts are stunned. Honestly, I can''t blame them." She casually adjusted her posture, flashing her graceful curves.


    Javier sighed deeply, his eyes darting to the other students, who were indeed sneaking glances at his mother, some whispering among themselves.


    Francesca clapped her hands. "Oh, honey bun! Come here and let Mother kiss you, like always!"


    "Wait¡ª" Javier started, but Francesca was faster. She leaned in and kissed his forehead, then his cheek, then the other cheek, and finally a quick peck on his lips, each kiss punctuated with a cheerful "Mwah!"


    Javier sat stiffly, letting her do as she pleased, but slowly relaxing into it. His face grew redder with each kiss. Resisting wasn''t an option, and deep down, he missed her too much to argue.


    Francesca smiled warmly. "You don''t want my kisses anymore, honey bun?"


    "Wha¡ªno, it''s not that!" Javier said quickly, louder than intended.


    Francesca''s teasing smile widened as she turned to the boy sitting in front of Javier. "What about you, young man? Would you like a kiss too?"


    The boy froze, his face turning bright red as he shook his head furiously. "N-no, ma''am! I''m fine! I swear!"


    "No!!" Javier stood up abruptly, his hands slamming on the desk. "She''s my mother! No one else gets kisses from her!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The class erupted into laughter, the tension broken. Even Liana, standing beside him, had to suppress a chuckle behind her hand.


    Francesca laughed lightly, ruffling Javier''s hair as she planted one last kiss on his forehead. "There, there, honey bun. Don''t get so flustered. You''ll always be my one and only baby boy."


    The instructor, clearly flustered by the unexpected commotion, cleared his throat and tried to interject. "Miss? Please, we are in the middle of a magic study session."


    Francesca turned to him with a curious tilt of her head. "Oh? Magic study, you say?"


    "Yes, miss," the instructor replied firmly, though his nervousness was clear. "If you don''t settle down, I''ll have to use..."


    Before he could finish, Francesca raised her hand lazily. "Like this one?" she said with a sly smile.


    In an instant, vines shot up from the floor, binding the instructor in place before he could react. The spell was cast with such speed that the entire class fell silent, their jaws dropping.


    The instructor squirmed, his voice muffled by the vines. "Mmmph!"


    "Oh, hush now," Francesca said with a chuckle, waving him off. "It''s just a little demonstration."


    Before the instructor could attempt to free himself, the door opened, and the headmaster entered, his expression a mix of exasperation and resignation. "Ah, Francesca," he said with a weary smile. "It''s good to see one of our former students back at the academy."


    Francesca turned, her demeanor shifting to playful familiarity. "Likewise, current ''headmaster.''"


    The headmaster sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Ugh... really, Francesca? Do you always have to make such an entrance?"


    Francesca smiled sweetly. "What can I say? Old habits die hard."


    The students, and even the instructor¡ªstill bound by the vines¡ªstared wide-eyed at the exchange, stunned by how casually the headmaster spoke to her.


    "Now then," the headmaster said with a resigned tone, waving his hand to dispel the vines and free the instructor. "Let''s not scare the staff, shall we?"


    "Oh, come now," Francesca laughed, brushing off the comment. "It''s just a bit of fun."


    Javier groaned, sinking further into his seat. "Mother, please..." he muttered, though he couldn''t help but smirk slightly at the chaos.


    The headmaster''s gaze shifted to Javier, his brows raising slightly. "Your mother really doesn''t hold back when it comes to you, does she?"


    Javier shrugged with a cheeky grin. "Unfortunately for me, no." A soft laugh escaped Liana beside him.


    Francesca turned to the headmaster with a dazzling smile, placing a hand on her hip. "So, ''headmaster,'' I''m going to take my son now," she announced, her tone sweet yet carrying a playful challenge.


    The headmaster blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Wait, take him? But the class isn''t¡ª"


    Francesca leaned in slightly, her smile turning mischievous. "You know, headmaster, my husband would love to see you and reminisce about the good old days."


    The color drained from the headmaster''s face as the words registered. "G-Garius?" he stammered, glancing around nervously. "There''s no need for that. Err... okay, fine, take him. No problem at all."


    Francesca chuckled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I thought so." She turned back to Javier, who was watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    "Come on, honey bun," Francesca said cheerfully, taking Javier by the arm. "Liana, let''s go."


    "Of course, Madam," Liana replied with a small bow, following closely behind.


    As they walked out of the classroom, Javier leaned closer to his mother and whispered, "What kind of relationship do you and father have with the headmaster?"


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Oh, honey bun, if you knew the stories about me, your father, and that man, you''d be in for quite a surprise. Let''s just say our past is full of mischief and memories."


    Javier sighed, shaking his head with a faint grin. "This family is impossible."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 178 The Golden Feather ( 178 )

    As they walked out of the classroom, Francesca clung to Javier''s arm, her bright smile never fading. Liana followed closely behind, her expression calm and composed, while Francesca''s personal maids trailed in perfect formation.


    Javier glanced down at his mother, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Umm, Mother?"


    "Yes, honey bun?" Francesca replied sweetly, looking up at him.


    "You came here alone?" he asked, tilting his head.


    Francesca chuckled softly, gesturing behind her. "Hmm? I''m not alone. I have them with me," she said, pointing to her group of personal maids, each moving with quiet confidence.


    "No, I mean... you didn''t come with Father?"


    Francesca''s smile turned playful as she laughed. "Oh? He''s been with us the whole time."


    Javier stopped in his tracks, blinking in confusion. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Francesca leaned closer, lowering her voice to a playful whisper. "You''ll see soon enough, honey bun. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Javier''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but before he could ask more questions, Francesca tugged him along, humming cheerfully as if she hadn''t just said something mysterious. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana, watching the exchange, stifled a small laugh behind her hand. "It seems Lady Francesca has a surprise planned, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Haaa... this day just keeps getting better," Javier muttered sarcastically, allowing himself to be pulled along as Francesca continued to lead the way.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Garius stood calmly with his group of personal maids, Alf, and Errinette. His strong presence was clear as he stood in front of Javier and Liana''s Pekkos, Buddy and Pikko.


    Garius placed his hands behind his back, a slight smirk on his lips. "Heh, look at them, Alf, Errinette," he remarked, his eyes shining with amusement. "They''re smaller than Giddie."


    Errinette smiled gently, her hands clasped in front of her. "Indeed, my lord," she said softly, her tone light but respectful.


    Alf, standing next to Garius, allowed himself a rare smirk. "Yes, my lord. Clearly smaller than ours," he said, his deep voice hinting at humor.


    Garius tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing as he glanced at Buddy. "Hmm... I wonder how my youngest son''s ''Muddy'' will react when he finally meets Giddie," he mused, amusement in his voice.


    Errinette chuckled softly, covering her mouth with a hand. "I''m sure it will be... an interesting encounter, my lord," she replied, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Alf shook his head with a faint smile. "Truly," he muttered, crossing his arms. "I''m curious to see how this Pekko will behave when it meets its superior."


    Buddy, standing next to Pikko, let out a long, unhappy squawk, clearly annoyed at being called "Muddy." His feathers ruffled in irritation, but when he spotted the golden feather tucked into Garius''s pocket, he froze.


    Seeing the feather seemed to take away Buddy''s bravado. He let out a quieter squawk before dramatically turning his head, refusing to meet Garius''s gaze.


    "Oh?" Garius chuckled, noticing Buddy''s reaction. "It seems Muddy knows exactly who''s at the top of the hierarchy."


    Buddy squawked again, a longer, more defeated sound this time, as if complaining about the unfairness of it all.


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, her smile widening a bit. "Even Pekkos recognize strength, it seems," she said lightly.


    "Indeed," Alf replied, his smirk returning. "It''s amusing to see even the young master''s Pekko submit so easily."


    Garius chuckled deeply, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "It''s only natural," he said, glancing at the academy building in the distance. "Muddy will have his day when he meets Giddie... if he doesn''t run away first."


    Garius reached into his pocket and lightly touched the golden feather, glancing at Buddy and Pikko with a knowing smirk. "If this feather wasn''t with me," he said, his voice calm but filled with amusement, "I''m sure these two would be running around like they always do back at the estate."


    Errinette chuckled softly, her calm expression unchanged. "Indeed, my lord. They do love to cause chaos whenever they can," she said, her tone hinting at humor.


    Alf smirked, crossing his arms as his sharp eyes checked out the two Pekkos. "Chaos is an understatement. I''ve seen them drive even the most patient caretakers crazy."


    Buddy let out a low squawk, turning his head away as if pretending not to care. Pikko, on the other hand, pecked at the ground casually, as if she didn''t understand the conversation at all.


    "See?" Garius said with a chuckle, holding up the feather. "Even now, they''re pretending to behave, but the moment this isn''t around, they''ll be running off like wildlings."


    Errinette''s lips twitched with amusement. "Maybe they''re just waiting for the chance, my lord."


    "Let''s hope they don''t find it while we''re here," Alf said dryly, but the faint smirk on his face showed he was amused.


    Garius nodded, his chuckle warm and deep. "True enough. But I have to admit, it''s funny to watch them try to act innocent."


    "Buddy!! Pikko!!"


    As soon as Buddy and Pikko heard Javier''s voice calling them, they let out excited squawks and turned their heads toward him. Without hesitation, they rushed toward him with energy, their sturdy legs kicking up dirt as they dashed across the courtyard.


    Crash!


    In their excitement, they ran straight through the well-kept flower garden, flattening blossoms and uprooting plants in their way. Their joy completely overshadowed the golden feather, which they''d clearly forgotten about.


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temple as he watched the chaos unfold. "See these two?" he said, pointing at the overenthusiastic Pekkos.


    Errinette chuckled softly, her calm smile still in place. "They seem very attached to the young master, my lord. It''s no surprise he insisted on bringing them to the capital."


    "Ah, that''s right," Alf said with a smirk, crossing his arms. "Javier didn''t want anyone else handling them back at the estate, did he?"


    "Exactly," Garius muttered, shaking his head. "That boy is as stubborn as they come. He couldn''t bear to leave them behind¡ªnot even for something as important as school."


    Errinette tilted her head thoughtfully. "Well, it makes sense. They''ve only ever been cared for by the young master and Lady Liana. No wonder they''re so attached." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa..." Garius let out another sigh, watching as Buddy and Pikko happily nudged Javier and Liana, squawking as if complaining about being away too long. "I suppose they''re a perfect match for that boy''s antics," he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 179 Unity and Authority ( 179 )

    Francesca stood off to the side, her calm smile unchanged as she watched Buddy and Pikko squawk excitedly, nuzzling against Javier and Liana. The scene was chaotic but heartwarming, with Javier laughing and scratching behind Buddy''s beak while Liana gently stroked Pikko''s feathers.


    "Haa..." Garius sighed deeply, turning to Alf with a resigned look. "Alf, help me deal with the chaos caused by those two big birds," he said, pointing to the flower garden that had been trampled in their enthusiastic rush.


    Alf smirked, glancing at the flattened flowers and uprooted plants. "Of course, my lord," he replied, his tone calm as always. "Though I doubt the gardeners will be happy."


    "They''ll manage," Garius muttered, rubbing his temple. "It''s not the first time, and it won''t be the last."


    Errinette chuckled softly, stepping forward. "Shall I help as well, my lord?" she offered, her calm demeanor barely hiding her amusement.


    "No need," Garius said, waving his hand. "Alf can handle it. Besides, you might have to deal with more surprises if my wife has any other plans."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow knowingly but said nothing, while Francesca continued to smile, clearly enjoying the lively scene in front of her.


    Javier eagerly climbed onto Buddy''s back, ready to run around the courtyard with his usual energy.


    "Alright, Buddy! Let''s go¡ª" he started, but his words caught in his throat when his eyes met his father''s sharp gaze.


    Garius stood there, arms crossed, watching his son with a raised eyebrow, as if to say, I dare you.


    Javier froze mid-motion, his usual confidence suddenly gone. Without a word, he slid down from Buddy''s back, landing softly on the ground. His shoulders slumped as he stood silently, scratching the back of his head and avoiding his father''s eyes.


    Liana, standing nearby, covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. "Young Master, what''s wrong?" she asked softly, though her tone was clearly amused.


    "Nothing..." Javier muttered, glancing at Buddy, who tilted his head in confusion.


    Garius smirked, his gaze steady. "Good decision, son," he said casually, his voice calm but authoritative.


    Javier sighed deeply, muttering under his breath, "This is why I hate being watched..."


    Javier''s gaze wandered to the line of carriages parked in the courtyard¡ªnine in total, each beautifully designed and bearing the Armand family crest. His sharp eyes spotted two familiar figures standing near one of the carriages, trying to blend into the background.


    "Marcellus? Cedric?" Javier muttered, narrowing his eyes as he recognized his two older brothers.


    Marcellus, usually confident and composed, stood stiffly, his posture unusually rigid. Cedric, who often seemed relaxed, looked tense, his hands clasped behind his back as if trying to make himself smaller.


    Both brothers glanced nervously at Garius, their faces showing a mix of respect and fear.


    Javier''s lips curled into a mischievous grin as he muttered to himself, "Heh, so it''s not just me."


    Cedric caught Javier''s gaze and subtly shook his head, his expression pleading as if to say, Don''t make it worse for all of us.


    Marcellus, noticing the interaction, shot Javier a pointed look that clearly meant, Behave.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier let out a soft sigh, scratching the back of his head. "Even they''re scared of Father," he whispered to Liana, who stood quietly beside him.


    "Of course, Young Master," Liana replied softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Lord Garius commands respect from everyone¡ªeven his own sons."


    "Yeah, yeah... But I bet I could get them to loosen up..." Javier muttered, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes as he began to plot. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehem!"


    The sound of Garius clearing his throat echoed through the courtyard, sharp and commanding.


    "Eek!!" Javier froze in place, his mischievous grin instantly vanishing. His back straightened like a soldier at attention, and he didn''t dare move a muscle.


    Garius''s sharp gaze fell on him, his eyes glinting with quiet authority. No words were spoken, but the weight of that look was more than enough.


    "Umm..." Javier stammered, lowering his head slightly and scratching the back of his neck in a useless attempt to look innocent.


    Marcellus and Cedric, watching from the sidelines, visibly tensed. Both older brothers exchanged a glance, silently thanking their lucky stars that their father''s attention wasn''t on them.


    Liana, standing quietly beside Javier, kept her composure, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Young Master," she whispered softly, "maybe it''s best to... stay still for now."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered under his breath, feeling the weight of his father''s gaze on him. "This is why I hate being watched," he grumbled silently, his earlier mischief completely gone.


    Garius''s smirk was subtle but clear as he turned his attention elsewhere, clearly satisfied that his son had been put in his place¡ªat least for now.


    Inside the carriage, Javier sat with his two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, while Liana sat beside him as his personal maid. Across from them were Lithia, the dark elf maid attending Marcellus, and Meira, the catfolk maid attending Cedric. Both women were quietly poised, their sharp eyes focused on their charges.


    Javier broke the silence with a curious tilt of his head. "Aren''t you two supposed to be with the summoned heroes? Why are you here now?"


    Marcellus leaned back slightly, crossing his arms with a tired sigh. "Seriously, little brother? You do know how strict Father is, right?"


    Cedric nodded, sounding equally resigned. "Yeah, do you really think we can just ignore his request?" He gestured toward the windows of the carriage. "Look at the other carriages. Even our stepmothers can''t refuse when Father calls. The whole family is here, including our half-siblings."


    Javier glanced out the window, noticing the other carriages following behind, each carrying a member of the Armand family. It was a clear sign of how powerful Garius''s authority was.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, leaning against the side of the carriage. "Yeah, I get it. Father doesn''t mess around when it comes to family."


    Marcellus smirked slightly, his tone lightening. "Exactly. So, we''re all here, whether we like it or not."


    "And don''t forget," Cedric added, a grin spreading across his face, "if we hadn''t shown up, Father would probably drag us back himself."


    Javier chuckled softly, though he agreed. "That''s probably true. He really doesn''t give us much of a choice, huh?"


    Liana, sitting quietly beside him, glanced at her young master with a faint smile. "It''s because he values the unity of the family, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Unity, huh?" Javier muttered, shaking his head with a small grin. "More like keeping everyone in line."


    Javier leaned against the window of the carriage, his eyes watching the scenery pass by. His focus shifted to Buddy, strutting alongside the carriage with a proud air. The Pekko moved almost smugly, his head held high as if he were leading the whole procession. Pikko followed closely behind, trotting gracefully beside Liana, who occasionally glanced at the bird with a soft smile.


    Javier''s gaze moved ahead to where his father''s and mother''s carriage was surrounded by a strong escort. At the front, General Hesbeirn rode on horseback, his commanding presence clear. On either side of the carriage were Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette, their movements sharp and purposeful.


    What caught Javier''s attention most was the personal guard unit surrounding them. Their armor shone with a bluish-white sheen, clearly made of mithril, and their weapons reflected the same quality. These were no ordinary guards¡ªthis was definitely the elite unit of the Armand household, used only for the most important missions and events.


    "Hmph..." Javier muttered under his breath, his gaze lingering on the procession. "Father really went all out this time. Even General Hesbeirn and the elite guards..."


    Marcellus glanced at him with a smirk. "Impressive, isn''t it? Father doesn''t do anything halfway, especially when it involves the family."


    "Yeah," Cedric added, his voice amused. "It''s like he''s sending a message to the whole kingdom just by showing up like this."


    Javier leaned back, shaking his head with a small grin. "Typical Father... always making a statement."


    Liana, seated beside him, noticed his expression and spoke softly. "Young Master, Lord Garius''s actions show how much he values all of you. Even this display reminds everyone of the strength of the Armand family."


    "Strength, huh?" Javier muttered, glancing out the window again at Buddy, who was still walking proudly. "Well, at least Buddy seems to be enjoying himself."


    Liana chuckled lightly. "He''s reflecting his master''s confidence, perhaps?"


    "Ehehe... maybe," Javier replied, his grin widening.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 180 Secrets and Surprises ( 180 )

    Javier looked out of the window, noticing how far they had already traveled from the busy heart of the capital city. His brow furrowed in confusion as he turned to his brothers. "By the way, where are we going?" he asked, tilting his head. "You know the noble school and the capital aren''t that far apart."


    Marcellus shrugged casually, glancing out of his own window. "Hmm? I don''t know. Maybe to the house outside the capital?"


    Javier blinked, his confusion deepening. "Huh? We have one here?"


    Cedric chuckled, crossing his arms. "Of course we do. Did you not know?"


    "Nope," Javier replied bluntly, leaning back in his seat. "When did we get a house near the capital?"


    Marcellus smirked, teasing him. "Probably before you were even born, little brother. It''s not like Father would send the entire family to stay in an inn, after all."


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, shaking his head. "This family keeps too many secrets from me. First, I find out about secret military units, and now we have hidden houses?"


    "It''s not hidden," Cedric corrected with a grin. "You just never bothered to ask."


    Javier grumbled under his breath, glancing at Liana, who sat quietly beside him. "Did you know about this?"


    Liana nodded gently, her emerald eyes calm. "Yes, Young Master. It''s a secondary residence used for formal events and important gatherings near the capital."


    "Of course you knew," Javier muttered, slumping back in mock defeat. "I''m the last to know anything in this family."


    Liana smiled softly. "Now you know, Young Master. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Yeah, I guess," Javier replied with a cheeky grin, folding his arms as he resigned himself to the ride.


    Javier frowned and leaned back in his seat. "If I knew we had an extra house near the capital, why did we need to rent one before?" he asked, glancing at Liana.


    Liana looked at him calmly, her emerald eyes steady. "Hmm? Oh, it was Madam Francesca''s order," she explained. "She mentioned renting a house in the capital city, not too far from the school, so you''d have more privacy and independence."


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temple. "Of course it was her idea..."


    Across from him, Marcellus and Cedric exchanged amused glances before grinning at their little brother.


    "Don''t cause trouble now, little brother," Marcellus said with a chuckle. "You know how Mother is when she''s serious. We don''t want to get caught up in it."


    "Exactly," Cedric added, leaning back with a smirk. "If you complain too much, she might decide to keep you even closer under her watch. Trust us, that''s not something you want."


    Javier groaned, slumping further into his seat. "Haaa... fine, fine. I get it. I won''t say anything. But it still feels like overkill to rent a house when we already had one."


    Liana gave him a small, reassuring smile. "It was her way of giving you space while still ensuring you were close enough to be safe, Young Master."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, glancing out the window again. "Mother''s always got some grand plan, doesn''t she?"


    "Always," Marcellus and Cedric replied in unison, their grins widening.


    As the carriages pulled up to the large estate, Javier stepped out, his eyes widening in awe. "Whoa... this isn''t a small house. Really? This is our family house in the capital city?"


    Marcellus stretched casually, looking up at the grand structure. "Yeah. Why?"


    "Well... it''s grand," Javier admitted, still taking in the size and elegance of the mansion.


    Cedric smirked, crossing his arms. "Of course it is. How do you think Father keeps attending meetings with the King and the nobles in the capital? The guards need a place to rest, and the maids take turns too. So, a bigger house for everyone."


    "Oh..." Javier murmured, still impressed by the mansion''s size and details.


    Before he could say more, Marcellus suddenly grinned mischievously. "By the way! I''m taking the master bedroom!" he shouted, dashing toward the house.


    "Hey! It''s mine!" Cedric shouted, pushing past him and sprinting after Marcellus.


    "Oi! Wait for me!" Javier shouted, curiosity piqued. He bolted after them, eager to see what made the master bedroom so special.


    Marcellus and Cedric reached the top of the stairs, jostling each other for the lead. "Get out of my way!" Marcellus shout, shoving Cedric to the side.


    "Not happening!" Cedric growled, pushing back.


    Javier, determined not to be left out, finally caught up and tried to squeeze between his brothers. "Move over, you two! Let me see how good this master bedroom is!"


    Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t budge them. "Ugh! Fine! Time to use magic! Buff up, physical boost!" Javier declared, his body glowing faintly as his strength increased.


    Marcellus glanced down at him and smirked. "Oh, not so fast, little brother. Dispel!" he said, canceling the magic with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Oi! Dirty trick!" Javier yelled, frustration rising. "Oh, you two want to play? Fine! Vines!" he shouted, raising his hand as magical vines erupted around them, tangling Marcellus''s and Cedric''s legs.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oi! No fair!" Marcellus shouted, struggling against the vines.


    "Dirty trick!" Cedric protested, trying to free himself.


    "All''s fair in claiming the best room!" Javier retorted, laughing as he pushed past them toward the bedroom door.


    "Not so fast, little brother! Mud Lake!" Marcellus shouted, waving his hand with a mischievous grin.


    "Eeepp!" Javier yelped as the ground beneath him turned into a sticky, magical mud pit, trapping his feet. "This is dirty! Ewwww!" He tried to move, but the mud clung stubbornly to his boots, holding him in place.


    "Hahaha!" Marcellus laughed triumphantly. "First one to the master bedroom gets it!"


    Cedric smirked, already running ahead. "You''ll have to catch me first!"


    Javier groaned, struggling against the mud. "This is so unfair!" he muttered, glaring at his brothers as they raced down the hallway.


    Meanwhile, outside, their half-siblings watched the commotion with varying degrees of amusement and resignation.


    "Mother, I''m going first," Aelius, Lady Garcinia''s son, said calmly, glancing at her for approval.


    "Go on then, dear," Lady Garcinia replied, waving him off with a faint smile.


    Athine, Garcinia''s daughter, quietly followed her brother, her calm demeanor unshaken by the chaos ahead.


    Heres, the son of Lady Phenelopie, stood by his mother, who was currently pregnant with Garius''s child. He smiled faintly, watching the antics unfold from a distance. "It''s always like this with them," he murmured to his mother, his tone light and amused.


    Phenelopie chuckled softly, resting a hand on her growing belly. "They''re all your father''s children," she said, shaking her head. "It''s no surprise they can''t resist competing over everything."


    Despite the occasional disagreements, the relationships among the siblings weren''t hostile. They weren''t particularly close, but they maintained a balance of respect for their father rather than deep familial bonds.


    Back in the hallway, Javier finally freed himself from the mud with a loud squelch. "You two are going to pay for this!" he yelled, dashing after his brothers, leaving a trail of mud behind him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not if you can''t catch us!" Cedric shouted back, laughing.


    "Haaa... this family," Aelius muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he walked calmly inside.


    As the siblings raced toward the master bedroom, their laughter and shouts echoed through the grand hall. But just as they were about to reach the door, they all came to an abrupt stop.


    Standing there, arms crossed and looking imposing as ever, was their father, Lord Garius. Beside him, their mother, Lady Francesca, stood with a calm smile.


    "Ugh... this isn''t fair," Marcellus muttered under his breath, leaning slightly toward Cedric and Javier. "Why is he always one step ahead of us?"


    "Ehem!"


    The sharp sound of their father clearing his throat cut through the air. Every sibling immediately straightened, their earlier bravado disappearing in an instant.


    Aelius and Athine, who had been walking calmly toward their rooms, froze in place. They stiffened as if they had been caught doing something wrong, their posture rigid under their father''s gaze.


    Javier, Marcellus, and Cedric exchanged uneasy looks, each silently deciding who might take the blame for the noise. None of them dared to move.


    "Well?" Garius said, his eyes scanning the group with quiet authority. "Can anyone explain why my hallway sounds like a battlefield?"


    Francesca''s smile only grew as she gently placed a hand on his arm. "Oh, come now, dear. It''s nice to see them enjoying themselves, isn''t it?"


    "Enjoying themselves?" Garius muttered, glancing at the mud-covered Javier. "We''ll see how much they enjoy cleaning up the mess they''ve made."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 181 A Toast to Trouble ( 181 )

    Garius''s sharp gaze moved over the three brothers, his arms crossed as he made his decision. "You three will share one room."


    "Ehhhh!!?" the three of them yelped at the same time, their earlier confidence disappearing instantly.


    "But¡ª" Marcellus started, but he froze when his father''s piercing glare fell on him. Even Cedric, the strongest Paladin in the kingdom, and Marcellus, the famous strongest mage, didn''t dare meet Garius''s eyes.


    Javier, younger but still defiant, opened his mouth to protest but quickly shut it when Garius''s gaze turned toward him.


    The three stood stiff as statues, their energy drained away, leaving them with no choice but to agree. "Yes, esteemed Father!" they said together, their voices filled with reluctant respect.


    "Good," Garius said simply, his tone calm but firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Beside him, Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Dear, you''re so good at keeping them in line," she said, resting her hand on his arm.


    "It''s the only way they''ll learn," Garius replied, a faint smirk on his face.


    The three brothers exchanged helpless glances, silently accepting their fate. Behind them, Aelius, Athine, and Heres watched quietly, relieved they hadn''t been part of the commotion.


    Francesca''s serene smile remained as she turned her attention to Liana, Meira, and Lithia, who stood quietly behind their masters. "And you three!" she said sweetly, though her tone had a playful authority. "Since your masters didn''t behave well, you''ll also share a room."


    Liana, always composed, gave a small bow. "As you wish, Madam," she said calmly, her eyes glinting with quiet acceptance.


    "Understood, Madam," Meira replied with a polite nod, her tail flicking slightly behind her.


    "Of course, Madam," Lithia, the dark elf, added, her voice smooth and respectful as she inclined her head.


    Francesca''s smile widened, clearly pleased with their prompt obedience. "Good. Maybe some time together will help all of you keep your young masters in check."


    Behind her, Marcellus, Cedric, and Javier exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of guilt and amusement as they watched their maids accept their shared punishment without complaint. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed quietly, glancing at Liana. "Sorry about this..."


    Liana met his gaze with a faint, understanding smile. "It''s nothing, Young Master. I''m used to it."


    Marcellus and Cedric, meanwhile, avoided eye contact with their maids entirely, knowing better than to risk their quiet disapproval.


    "Well then," Francesca said cheerfully, turning back to Garius. "Shall we make sure everything is in order, dear?"


    "Yes," Garius replied with a nod, giving one last glance at his sons and their maids. "Let''s hope this lesson sticks."


    Francesca''s serene smile remained as she looked at her sons. "And don''t wander outside the mansion, okay?" she said sweetly, though her authority was clear.


    "Yes, Mother!" all three brothers replied in unison, standing up straight like scolded schoolboys.


    Just as Javier was about to relax, his sharp eyes spotted a figure approaching¡ªa beautiful woman with long white hair, glowing horns, and an undeniable air of power. It was Eridith, the White Flame, walking with her usual regal grace.


    "Aaaaaahhh!!" Javier suddenly pointed at her, his voice filled with shock and disbelief. "That lizard! Why is she here?!"


    Without hesitation, he stepped protectively in front of Liana. "Liana! Get back!"


    "Yes, Young Master," Liana replied softly, stepping behind him, but her calm demeanor remained steady.


    Before Javier could say anything more, a swift smack landed on the back of his head.


    "Eeeeppp!" Javier yelped, rubbing the sore spot as he turned to his mother. "Why, Mother!?"


    Francesca crossed her arms, her smile unchanged. "She''s Eridith, and she will soon be your stepmother.."


    "Ehhhh!!!???" Javier''s jaw nearly dropped. "Father is going to marry this... this lizard!?"


    Eridith''s frosty blue eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms, a smirk appearing on her lips. "What did you just say, kid?"


    Before Javier could respond, he froze as he watched his mother step forward and, without hesitation, grab one of Eridith''s horns.


    "Eeeeek!! Francesca!" Eridith squealed, her composed demeanor disappearing as she flailed in protest. "Don''t pull my horn! Let go! It hurts!"


    Javier blinked in disbelief. The dragon woman, whom he had fought and thought was incredibly strong, was helplessly flailing under his mother''s grip.


    "This lizard is strong... yet..." Javier muttered under his breath, completely confused by the scene.


    "Eridith," Francesca said sweetly, still holding her grip on the horn, "you promised not to scare the children. What part of that promise do you not understand?"


    "I wasn''t scaring anyone!" Eridith protested, her voice rising as she squirmed. "You''re the one scaring me right now!"


    Marcellus and Cedric, who had been watching the scene unfold with barely concealed unease, exchanged a quick glance. Knowing it was safer to avoid drawing their mother''s attention, they casually turned away, pretending they hadn''t seen anything.


    "Oi, little brother," Marcellus said quietly, nudging Javier''s shoulder. "Let''s go."


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Fine..." Javier muttered, though his eyes were still on the spectacle of Francesca effortlessly pulling on Eridith''s horn while the dragon woman flailed helplessly.


    The three brothers walked quickly down the hallway, their steps a bit faster than usual, eager to avoid any potential fallout from their mother''s commanding presence. Behind them, Francesca''s voice carried faintly, her tone sweet but firm as she continued to lecture Eridith.


    "You promised to behave, Eridith. Now, do you understand what that means, or do I need to remind you again?"


    "Eek! No! I understand! Just let go of my horn!"


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged another glance, their expressions unreadable but in sync with the same unspoken thought: Never get on Mother''s bad side.


    "You two are way too calm about this," Javier muttered as they walked.


    "Experience, little brother," Cedric replied with a hint of a smirk. "You''ll learn."


    "Or you''ll just get smacked more," Marcellus added with a chuckle, earning an annoyed glare from Javier.


    Javier slowed down when he noticed Marcellus and Cedric sneaking into one of the side rooms, their movements too careful to be casual.


    "What are you guys doing?" Javier whispered, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    "Shhh!" Marcellus hissed, glancing over his shoulder to make sure no one was following them.


    "Huh?" Javier tilted his head in confusion.


    "Just come in," Cedric urged quietly, motioning for him to follow.


    "What?"


    "Just follow us, little brother," Marcellus said, his grin widening as he slipped through the door.


    Curious, Javier cautiously stepped inside but stopped in his tracks when he realized where they were.


    "A wine cellar?" he whispered, his amber eyes lighting up as he saw the rows of neatly arranged bottles lining the walls. "Wow..." His grin turned mischievous. "Ehehehehe."


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Cedric said with a smirk, pointing at the collection. "This is one of Father''s private stashes. We found it last time we were here."


    "And now," Marcellus added, picking up a bottle and examining it closely, "we get to enjoy the perks of being part of the Armand family."


    Javier''s grin widened as he walked further into the room, running his fingers along the shelves. "Father doesn''t know you''re doing this, does he?"


    "Of course not," Cedric said, grabbing a bottle of his own. "Do you think we''d get away with it if he did?"


    "Haaa... Typical you two," Javier muttered, though he couldn''t hide his excitement. "So, what''s the plan?"


    "Simple," Marcellus said, popping the cork on his chosen bottle. "We have a drink before Mother or Father notices we''re missing."


    "And if they find out?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Then you''ll take the blame for following us," Cedric teased, clinking his bottle against Marcellus''s.


    "Hey! That''s not fair!" Javier protested, but his grin showed he was enjoying the moment.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 182 Caught in the Act ( 182 )

    Javier scanned the shelves with excitement gleaming in his eyes before grabbing a bottle with an ornate label. "Well... I''m taking this one," he announced with a smirk.


    Marcellus leaned over, his brow furrowing. "Oi! A little kid like you doesn''t get to hog all the good wine. Go drink juice or something."


    Javier turned to him with an exaggerated look of offense. "Huh? Who wants to drink something for kids? I''m drinking this one!"


    "You''re eleven!" Cedric chimed in, smirking as he reached for the bottle in Javier''s hands. "Give it here. That''s for adults."


    "Too late!" Javier declared, dodging Cedric''s hand and clutching the bottle tightly. "This one''s mine now!"


    "Kid, you don''t even know how to pick good wine," Marcellus teased, leaning back with a chuckle. "What are you going to do? Pretend you''re a wine expert?"


    "Ehehe..." Javier grinned slyly, holding the bottle close. "Maybe I don''t know wine, but if it''s from Father''s private stash, it''s gotta be good, right?"


    Cedric sighed, rubbing his temple. "This kid is going to be trouble."


    "He''s already trouble," Marcellus added, shaking his head, though his amused grin showed he wasn''t about to stop the fun. "Fine, kid, but if you get caught, we''re saying it was your idea."


    "Pfft, like you two aren''t the real masterminds," Javier muttered, uncorking the bottle with a triumphant smile. "Now, let''s see what this is all about."


    Javier grabbed a glass and poured the wine with a flourish, his grin growing wider as he admired the deep crimson liquid. He lifted the glass to his lips and took a slow sip, savoring the taste.


    "Fwah!!" he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up. "This would go so well with grilled meat! Ehehehe!"


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances, shaking their heads with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "He''s acting like he''s a gourmet now," Cedric muttered, taking a sip from his own glass.


    "Let him have his moment," Marcellus replied with a chuckle. "At least he''s appreciating it properly."


    Just as Javier was about to pour himself another glass, a familiar voice called faintly from outside the room. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master? Where are you?"


    Javier froze mid-pour, his grin faltering. "Uh-oh..."


    "Is that Liana?" Cedric asked, glancing toward the door.


    "Sounds like it," Marcellus said, smirking as he leaned casually against the wine rack. "What are you going to do now, little brother?"


    Javier quickly capped the bottle and looked for a hiding spot. "She''s going to scold me if she finds me here! Ehehe, you two cover for me!"


    "Oh no, you''re on your own," Cedric said, stepping aside with a laugh. "This is your mess."


    "Traitors!" Javier whispered harshly, clinging to the bottle as he tried to think of a plan.


    "Youuunnnggg Maaasssterrr..." Liana''s voice had a warning tone as it echoed closer.


    "Crap! She''s coming in!" Javier whispered in panic, glancing at Marcellus and Cedric, who were both grinning smugly, clearly enjoying his situation.


    "I know you''re inside with Master Cedric and Master Marcellus," Liana called out, her tone calm but firm. "Come out now."


    "Tch!" Javier clicked his tongue in frustration.


    Marcellus leaned closer, smirking. "Caught already, little brother? You''re losing your edge."


    "Shut up!" Javier hissed, his eyes darting toward the door.


    Cedric chuckled, folding his arms as he leaned casually against the wall. "You might want to face her before she drags you out herself. You know she will."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered under his breath, straightening up and trying to look innocent.


    The door creaked open, and Liana stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room. She paused for a moment, taking in the sight of Javier standing sheepishly near the table with Marcellus and Cedric lounging nearby.


    "Young Master," Liana began, her voice calm but with a hint of exasperation. "You''re supposed to be in your room, not hiding in a wine cellar."


    "I wasn''t hiding!" Javier protested, crossing his arms defensively. "I was just... exploring."


    "Exploring the wine selection?" Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smile betraying her amusement. "Shall I tell Lady Francesca about your findings?"


    "No! No need for that!" Javier said quickly, waving his hands. "I was just about to leave!"


    "Good," Liana said, gesturing toward the door. "Now, come along before you get in more trouble."


    Marcellus and Cedric chuckled as Javier reluctantly followed Liana, muttering under his breath about how unfair it all was. "Traitors..." he whispered, shooting a glare at his brothers, who only waved at him with smug grins.


    "Ehehe!" Javier grinned mischievously, clutching the wine bottle tightly as he followed Liana. "At least I got good wine for tonight!"


    Liana glanced over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing slightly as she saw her young master proudly carrying the large bottle of wine. "Really, Young Master?" she said with a soft sigh. "Acting like an adult now, are we?"


    "I am an adult!" Javier retorted, puffing out his chest.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Yes, yes... an ''adult'' at eleven years old."


    "Hey!" Javier frowned, pointing the bottle at her in mock indignation. "In two more months, I''ll be twelve!"


    "Oh, my apologies," Liana replied playfully, bowing slightly. "How could I forget, Young Master? Such a monumental age indeed."


    "Exactly!" Javier said with a triumphant grin. "Twelve is practically adulthood."


    "Yes, yes..." Liana said softly, shaking her head with a warm smile as they walked back to their room. "Though I doubt Lady Francesca would agree with you."


    "Mother doesn''t have to know," Javier muttered, holding the bottle protectively. "This is between us, Liana. You''ll cover for me, right?"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed, her faint smile never fading. "We''ll see, Young Master."


    "We''re going to be drinking tonight, Liana!" Javier declared, his mischievous grin growing wider as he held up the wine bottle like a trophy.


    Liana, walking calmly beside him, raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Did you forget? You''ll be sleeping with Master Marcellus and Master Cedric tonight."


    Javier''s grin vanished instantly. "Ugh!" he groaned, slumping his shoulders. "I can''t sleep without you next to me, and you know that!"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "Haaa... fine. I''ll see what I can do, Young Master."


    Javier''s smirk returned as he leaned closer, lowering his voice playfully. "Just sneak into my bed tonight, okay? Ehehehe."


    "Young Master..." Liana gave him a pointed look, but the faint blush on her cheeks didn''t escape his notice. "You really shouldn''t say things like that so casually."


    "What? It''s true," Javier said with a cheeky grin. "I sleep better when you''re there."


    Liana sighed again, though her soft smile showed she was amused. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll see what I can do... but no promises."


    "Ehehe, I''ll take that as a yes," Javier said confidently as they continued toward their room.


    "Liana?" Javier called, his voice playful as they walked side by side.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm and composed, already expecting his next move.


    "Chuuu!" Javier grinned mischievously, puckering his lips and leaning slightly toward her.


    Liana sighed softly, her eyes shining with a mix of amusement and resignation. "Haaa..." she murmured, leaning closer to give him a quick, soft kiss on the lips.


    Javier''s grin widened, his eyes sparkling with delight. "Ehehe, I knew you couldn''t resist, Liana."


    "It''s because you never give up until you get what you want, Young Master," Liana said gently as she straightened up, a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Of course not," Javier said with a cheeky smirk. "That''s why you love me."


    Liana shook her head lightly, her soft smile staying in place. "Yes, yes, Young Master. Now let''s get moving before someone catches us."


    "Ehehe, fine," Javier said, still grinning as they continued on their way.


    Later that night, the grand dining room was filled with the warm glow of the light and the soft sound of cutlery clinking. Garius sat at the head of the table, with his wives¡ªLady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia on his left, and Lady Francesca with Eridith on his right.


    As Garius looked around the room, his sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "Hmm? Where are the kids?" he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    Francesca chuckled softly, taking a sip of her wine. "Marcellus and Cedric?" she began, a playful glint in her eyes. "They were found by their maids, already lying on the floor, completely drunk from your wine cellar collection."


    "Haaa..." Garius let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Those two... they''ll never change."


    "At least they didn''t break anything this time," Phenelopie added with a soft smile, resting a hand on her growing belly. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "And where is Javier?" Garius asked, looking at Errinette, who stood nearby with her usual calm demeanor.


    "Young Master Javier is taking a shower right now," Errinette replied smoothly. "Liana is waiting for him in their room."


    "Haaa... at least one of them is behaving," Garius muttered, leaning back in his chair.


    His gaze then turned to Aelius, Athine, and Heres, who were sitting quietly at the far end of the table, their postures perfectly straight. "Behave," Garius said simply, his eyes locking onto each of them.


    "Yes, esteemed Father," they replied in unison, their voices steady as they nodded respectfully.


    The tension eased slightly as the conversation shifted. Garcinia, seated to Garius''s left, chuckled softly. "You know, dear, at least this gathering keeps everyone under one roof for a change."


    "That''s true," Francesca added, smiling warmly at Garius. "Even if it takes your authority to make it happen."


    "Well, it''s not over yet," Phenelopie said with a knowing smile, her tone light as she glanced toward the door, as if expecting more antics before the night was through.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 183 Dreams and Realities ( 183 )

    "Hyaaarhh! The bath was good! Ehehehe!" Javier exclaimed cheerfully as he walked toward the dining room, his damp hair still slightly messy. Liana followed closely behind.


    However, the moment Javier stepped into the dining room, his eyes locked onto Garius''s serious, piercing gaze.


    "Eeep!" Javier froze, stiffening as if he''d just been caught doing something wrong.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good Evening, esteemed Father," he said quickly, bowing politely and trying to salvage the situation.


    Garius''s expression didn''t change as he gestured toward the table. "Take a seat and behave."


    "Yes, esteemed Father!" Javier replied, his voice cracking slightly before muttering under his breath, "Haaa... why is he so serious all the time?"


    "Hmm?" Garius raised an eyebrow, his sharp ears catching the mumble.


    "Eeek! Nothing!" Javier blurted, quickly hurrying to the end of the table, where Liana was already setting up his plate.


    As he sat down, Liana placed a platter in front of him, filled with various cuts of perfectly cooked meat. Javier''s eyes sparkled at the sight, his earlier nerves forgotten. "Ahhh, meat! Ehehehe!" he muttered happily, digging in with excitement.


    Garius watched silently for a moment, his stern gaze lingering before he turned back to the rest of the family. Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head as she sipped her wine. "He''s always so full of energy," she remarked warmly.


    "Too much sometimes," Garius muttered, though a faint flicker of amusement appeared in his eyes as he resumed his meal.


    As Javier eagerly ate, Garius''s voice cut through the lively atmosphere. "And Javier!"


    Javier froze mid-bite, his eyes snapping up to meet his father''s serious gaze. "Yes, esteemed Father!?" he replied, sitting up straighter, eager to please.


    "Try not to cause too much trouble during the battleground event tomorrow," Garius said firmly.


    "Err... umm..." Javier fidgeted in his seat, glancing around as if looking for an escape. "I''ll try..." he mumbled reluctantly.


    "Good," Garius replied, his gaze unyielding. "And try not to lose early on."


    Javier straightened again, his confidence returning. "That will be done, my esteemed Father!"


    Satisfied, Garius turned to Liana, who stood quietly by Javier''s side. "And Liana."


    "Yes, my lord?" Liana responded, bowing politely, her eyes calm.


    "Try to win the escort bracket," Garius said, his tone neutral but commanding.


    Liana nodded gracefully. "I cannot promise victory, my lord, but I will try my best," she replied sincerely.


    Garius nodded, his expression unreadable, though a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Inside, he thought, Hmph... I can''t wait to see her win and face the previous year''s champion. This will be entertaining.


    As the conversation ended, Javier leaned toward Liana and whispered, "You''re totally going to win, right?"


    "Young Master," Liana said softly, her lips curving into a faint smile, "please focus on your own matches instead of mine."


    "Ehehe, we''ll see," Javier said with a grin before going back to his meal with excitement.


    Francesca glanced at Garius from the corner of her eye, a knowing smile on her lips as she noticed the change in his mood. Leaning closer, she lightly rested her hand on his arm and whispered softly so only he could hear, "So... she''s not here?"


    Her tone was playful, but her expression showed curiosity about someone important who was missing.


    Garius''s smirk deepened, though he didn''t look directly at her. Instead, he casually took a sip of his wine, his eyes shining with amusement.


    "Not yet," he murmured quietly, his voice low and mysterious.


    Francesca chuckled softly, pulling back to focus on her plate. She didn''t ask more, clearly happy to leave the mystery unsolved, at least for now. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later that night, after dinner, Javier lay in his bed, feeling restless. The muffled snores of his brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, filled the room, adding to his discomfort.


    With a sigh, Javier quietly slipped out of bed, careful not to wake them. Tiptoeing to the door, he opened it slowly and stepped into the dimly lit hallway, heading toward Liana''s room.


    When he reached the door, he eased it open and peeked inside. The soft moonlight coming through the window showed Liana, Meira, and Lithia sleeping peacefully in their own beds.


    From the doorway, Javier whispered, "Liana."


    No response. He frowned and tried again, a bit louder this time. "Liana."


    Still nothing.


    "Haa... if an assassin came, you''d all be dead already," Javier muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    Taking a deep breath, he whispered once more. "Lianaaaa..."


    Liana stirred a little but didn''t wake.


    "Ugh, fine," Javier muttered, slipping inside the room and sneaking over to Liana''s bed. Without hesitation, he climbed onto the bed and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a gentle hug.


    Liana stirred again, waking slowly as she felt someone holding her. Her eyes opened, and she blinked in surprise before realizing who it was.


    "Young Master..." she whispered, her voice soft but a bit scolding. "What are you doing?"


    "You promised to come to my bed later!" Javier replied quietly, sounding a bit accusing.


    Liana blinked, then sighed softly. "I forgot... sorry, Young Master."


    "Never mind," Javier said with a grin, snuggling closer to her. "Ehehehe."


    Liana''s gentle smile returned as she adjusted her position, pulling Javier''s head against her chest. She began humming a soft lullaby, her fingers brushing lightly through his hair.


    "Liana?" Javier mumbled sleepily, his voice muffled.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Kiss?" he asked, his tone innocent yet hopeful.


    Liana paused for a moment before leaning down, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. When she pulled back, she smiled softly. "There... happy?"


    "Very," Javier murmured, his eyes closing as he drifted off, comforted by her presence.


    Liana watched him for a moment, her expression tender. "Good night, Young Master," she whispered, continuing to hum as he fell into a peaceful sleep.


    Liana held Javier close, her arms wrapped around him as she rested her chin lightly on his head. The warmth of his presence and the steady rhythm of his breathing made her feel calm. She realized that Javier couldn''t sleep soundly unless she was by his side.


    "Young Master..." she whispered softly, her eyes warm. "I love you."


    Javier stirred a bit, a small smile spreading across his face as he mumbled, "I love you too, Liana... ehehe... my future bride."


    Before Liana could respond, Javier leaned up and brushed his lips against hers in a soft, loving kiss. She hesitated for just a moment before returning it, her cheeks slightly flushed but her heart steady.


    As the kiss ended, Liana placed a hand on his cheek, her smile gentle. "There... now sleep, Young Master," she said softly. "Tomorrow, you''ll need all the energy you can for the battleground event."


    "Okay," Javier murmured, his voice already heavy with sleep. He nestled closer to her, resting his head against her chest as his breathing slowed.


    Liana continued to hold him, a quiet smile on her lips as she hummed softly, watching over him as he drifted into peaceful sleep. "Good night, Young Master," she whispered, her heart full of affection for the boy she cared for so much.


    Slowly, Liana''s eyelids grew heavy as she held Javier close, the comfort of his presence and the peaceful night lulling her to sleep. But soon, she found herself in a strange, unfamiliar place.


    "Hmm? Where am I?" Liana muttered, looking around. The surroundings were blurry, a hazy mix of colors and light that felt both dreamlike and strangely vivid.


    "My love..." a deep, gentle voice called out, sending a shiver down her spine. "What are you thinking?"


    Liana turned quickly, her eyes widening in surprise. Standing before her was a tall man, his features hidden in mystery. His voice was rich and soothing, with an intimate tone, but she couldn''t recognize him.


    "Huh?" Liana gasped, taking a step back. "Who is he?" she thought, her heart racing.


    She opened her mouth to speak, to ask him questions, but to her shock, the words that came out weren''t her own.


    "Nothing much, dear..." Liana heard herself say, her tone soft and affectionate.


    Her mind whirled with confusion. "Why am I saying that? Who is this man?" she thought, feeling trapped in the dream as it continued.


    The man stepped closer, his presence calm and commanding. "You''ve been quiet, my love. Is something bothering you?" he asked, his voice full of genuine care.


    Liana wanted to speak, to ask everything, but the dream held her captive, her lips curving into a soft smile she didn''t mean to give. "It''s nothing... truly," she heard herself say again, her voice not really her own.


    As the tall man leaned closer, his warm, mysterious gaze locked onto Liana''s, she felt her heart race uncontrollably. She didn''t understand why¡ªdespite her confusion and the alarm ringing in her mind¡ªshe found herself tilting her head slightly, her lips parting as if drawn by an invisible force.


    "What... why am I doing this?" she thought, panic rising. But no matter how hard she tried, her body wouldn''t let her move away.


    The man''s face was just a breath away, their lips about to touch¡ª


    Suddenly, Liana''s eyes snapped open, her body jolting upright as she woke from the strange dream.


    "Haa..." she gasped softly, her hand clutching her chest as she tried to steady her racing heart.


    The room was quiet, the soft moonlight filtering through the window casting a calm glow. Javier was still peacefully asleep, nestled against her and unaware of her momentary distress.


    "What was that...?" Liana whispered to herself, her eyes wide with lingering confusion. The dream felt too vivid, too real, leaving her with emotions she couldn''t fully understand.


    But as she looked down at Javier''s sleeping face, his soft breaths steady and calm, she felt her heart ease. Gently, she brushed her fingers through his hair, shaking off the lingering unease from the dream. "Just a dream."


    "Why am I dreaming of the same person twice?" she wondered, her heart aching with guilt and unease. She clenched her fists, her emotions swirling like a storm.


    Liana sat still, her thoughts chaotic as the memory of the dream lingered, vivid and unsettling. She clenched her fists again, her gaze falling on Javier, who was peacefully asleep beside her.


    "No..." she whispered fiercely, her voice trembling. "I don''t want that. I only want Young Master."


    Her eyes softened as she looked at him, his innocent expression soothing the storm inside her. She leaned closer, her lips brushing against his forehead¡ªbut the memory of the dream refused to leave.


    A thought struck her, one she couldn''t ignore. If she could replace that unsettling feeling with something real, something that was hers, maybe the unease would fade.


    Without hesitation, Liana leaned down further, her lips brushing gently against Javier''s. She lingered there, letting the kiss anchor her back to the present, her heart steadying with each moment.


    Javier stirred slightly but didn''t wake, a small smile forming on his lips even in his sleep.


    "There..." Liana whispered, her cheeks flushed as she pulled back. "This is real... and it''s all I need."


    She settled back into bed, holding him close and letting the warmth of the moment wash away the remnants of the dream. As her eyes closed once more, her resolve solidified.


    "You''re the only one I love, Young Master. No dream will ever change that," she murmured, her voice barely audible as she drifted back to sleep.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 184 Battlegrounds of Fate ( 184 )

    The loud cheers of the crowd filled the huge stadium, their excitement filling the air as nobles from across the kingdom gathered to watch the prestigious Battleground Event. Banners with different house crests waved proudly in the stands, each representing the students competing in this long-standing tradition.


    "Go Class A!!" shouted a group of spectators, their voices booming over the crowd.


    "Class B will win this event!!" another group replied, their enthusiasm just as strong.


    The arena was a grand sight¡ªa wide, open field surrounded by tall stands, with magical barriers shimmering faintly to protect the audience from stray spells or weapon strikes.


    In the center of the arena stood the event''s announcer, a lively man dressed in royal robes, his voice magically amplified to reach every corner of the stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he boomed, his voice echoing above the cheers. "Welcome to the Battleground Event! The most honorable competition for our young nobles before they reach their Blessing Ceremony!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, the atmosphere charged with excitement.


    "This year," the announcer continued, gesturing grandly, "we have an exciting lineup of students, each ready to showcase their skills in magic, physical strength, and tactical brilliance! Who will rise above and claim the honor of victory?"


    In the stands, nobles of all ranks watched eagerly. The King himself sat in the royal box, flanked by Princess Kliatana and several high-ranking officials. The royal guards stood at attention, reminding everyone of the event''s importance.


    Meanwhile, the students from all six classes gathered near the edge of the arena, their excitement and nerves clear. Javier stood at the back, arms crossed casually, looking unimpressed by the grandeur around him.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    The announcer stepped forward, his voice booming as the crowd''s cheers began to settle. "Now, it''s time for the bracket assignments!"


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the audience as the students and their escorts leaned forward in anticipation. The tension in the air was thick as everyone awaited the first matchup.


    "Which class will take the honor of battling first?" the announcer asked dramatically, his tone filled with suspense.


    He gestured toward the royal box, his demeanor shifting to one of utmost respect. "Let us invite our esteemed King to observe the proceedings," he said, bowing deeply.


    The crowd erupted into applause as the King stood, his regal presence commanding the arena. With a nod, he signaled for the event to proceed.


    The announcer turned back to the crowd, raising his hand dramatically. "And now... let us reveal the first battle!"


    A large, enchanted wheel appeared in the center of the arena, glowing with magical energy. Each section of the wheel displayed the names of the six classes¡ªA through F. With a wave of the announcer''s hand, the wheel began to spin rapidly, its light dazzling the spectators.


    "Which class will take the stage first?" the announcer bellowed. "Let the wheel decide!"


    The wheel slowed, its glowing pointer ticking past each class name until it finally stopped.


    "CLASS A!!!" the announcer shouted, his voice bursting with excitement.


    Cheers erupted from the Class A students and their supporters, their confidence clear.


    "And who will be their opponent...?" The announcer raised his hands, and the wheel spun again.


    This time, the suspense in the arena was almost unbearable. The wheel slowed once more, ticking past Class B, Class C... and then stopped.


    "VERSUSSSSSSS..." The announcer drew out the word dramatically, pausing just enough to keep everyone on edge. "OH NO!!! CLASS F!!!"


    The crowd collectively gasped, the dramatic contrast between the top-ranked Class A and the last-ranked Class F setting the stage for an unexpected battle.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, magically amplified, as the crowd leaned in with eager anticipation.


    "Let the first representative from Class A step forward and begin the battle with Class F!"


    Cheers erupted from the left side of the arena as the announcer raised his hand. "From the left corner, representing Class A! The strongest among all in Class A, hailing from the prestigious Marquis Jilazt household¡ªFenzi Gin Jilazt!!"


    Fenzi stepped forward confidently, his elegant robes adorned with his household''s crest. He carried himself with ease, the cheers from his classmates boosting his ego.


    The announcer then turned to the opposite side. "And in the right corner! Representing Class F! From the humble household of Lower Baron Teruin¡ªMelozin Von Teruin!!"


    A few polite claps rose from the crowd as Melozin entered the arena. He looked nervous, clutching his wand tightly, his simple attire a stark contrast to Fenzi''s polished appearance.


    "Let the battle begin!" the announcer declared, stepping back as magical barriers activated, shimmering around the two combatants to ensure safety for the spectators.


    Fenzi wasted no time. With a smug grin, he began chanting, his voice echoing across the arena as fire mana swirled around him. "Oh, flames of the eternal inferno, heed my call and scorch all who stand before me!"


    A massive fireball formed above Fenzi''s outstretched hand, glowing with intense heat.


    Melozin froze, his eyes widening in panic. He fumbled with his wand, trying to cast a spell, but the fireball was already hurtling toward him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "BOOM!" The fireball struck with a loud explosion, the force knocking Melozin off his feet and sending him sprawling across the arena floor. The protective barrier absorbed the excess flames, shielding the crowd from the heat.


    The referee stepped forward, raising a hand. "Class F''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class A''s Fenzi Gin Jilazt!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as Fenzi raised his arms triumphantly, basking in the praise. Meanwhile, Melozin was carried off the field by medics, his classmates watching in silent resignation.


    "This is boring," Javier muttered, stretching lazily before leaning back. He glanced at Liana with a mischievous grin. "Wake me up when it''s my turn."


    Before Liana could respond, Javier shifted positions and casually lay down on her lap, using her as a makeshift pillow.


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed softly, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "What? You''re the best pillow," Javier said with a smirk, closing his eyes and settling in comfortably.


    Liana shook her head lightly, but a faint smile crossed her lips as she gently brushed her fingers through his hair. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll wake you when it''s time."


    "Ehehe... thanks, Liana," Javier mumbled sleepily, already halfway to napping as the next battle was called in the arena. The noise of the crowd faded into the background, leaving only the peaceful moment between him and his ever-patient maid.


    The Class F instructor stood near the edge of the arena, nervously biting his fingernails as he watched the current match unfold. Out of his thirty students, twenty-eight had already been defeated, leaving only one struggling desperately in the arena.


    "Please... win!" he whispered to himself, his hands trembling as he watched the student dodge another barrage of spells.


    But deep down, his hope was fading. He glanced back at the "delinquent noble," Javier, who was sleeping peacefully in his maid''s lap, completely unbothered by the chaos around him.


    "This kid..." the instructor muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "All he does is sleep, eat, and play with that oversized bird of his. There''s no way he can help turn this around."


    In the arena, the Class F representative was barely holding on, sweat dripping from their brow as they dodged spell after spell. Their opponent from Class A smirked arrogantly, their tone filled with disdain.


    "Hah! Weakling!" the Class A student sneered, pointing at the struggling representative with one finger. "Is that all you can do? Dodge like a coward? Your magic is pathetic!" He pinched his fingers together, mocking their power. "This small¡ªnothing compared to me!"


    The crowd roared with laughter, some jeering at the struggling student, while others applauded Class A''s clear dominance.


    Back on the sidelines, Liana paid no attention to the arena or the crowd. Her focus remained solely on Javier, her fingers gently running through his hair as he rested on her lap. Her calm demeanor never wavered, as if the chaos around them didn''t exist.


    The last remaining Class F student gritted their teeth, narrowly dodging another wave of spells. The strain was clear on their face, but they refused to give up just yet. Raising their staff, they began chanting a long spell, their voice shaking but determined.


    "Oh, great earth, heed my call! Gather your strength and strike down my foe with your mighty fist!"


    Mana surged around them, the ground trembling slightly as a massive earthen fist began to rise.


    "Hahahaha!" The Class A student laughed mockingly, his voice full of arrogance. "Too slow, Class Failure!"


    He began his own chant, his movements fluid and confident. "Piercing shards of frost, rain down upon my enemies! Ice Bullet!"


    A flurry of sharp, glowing ice bullets shot forward, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Before the Class F student could finish their spell, the ice bullets struck, sending them sprawling onto the ground with a cry of pain. The unfinished earth spell fizzled out, crumbling uselessly as the student lay motionless.


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Class F''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class A!"


    The stadium erupted into cheers for Class A, the triumphant student raising their arms to soak in the applause. Meanwhile, the Class F instructor slumped in despair, his shoulders sagging as he muttered under his breath. "No... no... not again..."


    He stared at the arena, disappointment etched deeply into his face. "That was our last hope," he whispered, his voice heavy with resignation.


    He glanced once more at Javier, still peacefully asleep in Liana''s lap, and let out a frustrated sigh. "What''s the use? He doesn''t care... there''s no way he''ll do anything."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 185 Unconventional Tactics ( 185 )

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the stadium, trying to reignite the crowd''s enthusiasm. "Now, the next battle! Does Class F even have a chance left?"


    Excitement and doubt buzzed among the spectators as the announcer raised his arm dramatically. "Here comes the representative from Class A! From the prestigious Marquis Hazlarn household..."


    The Class A student, dressed in finely embroidered robes, stepped forward with a confident smirk, waving to the crowd as cheers erupted.


    The announcer turned toward the other side. "And where is the representative from Class F?"


    Back at the Class F bench, Liana gently shook Javier''s shoulder. "Young Master, wake up. It''s your turn."


    "Hmm?" Javier mumbled, still half-asleep. "Let me sleep a little more..."


    "Young Master..." Liana''s tone became more insistent, though still soft.


    "Ugh!! Fine..." Javier groaned, sitting up reluctantly. "Haaa... I wanted to sleep more." He stretched lazily, letting out a loud yawn, before dragging himself toward the arena with sluggish steps.


    "From the right corner!" the announcer bellowed as the crowd turned to watch Javier shuffle onto the battlefield. "Representing Class F! From the renowned Armand household... Javier De Armand!"


    A few murmurs spread through the audience, but most of the Class A supporters snickered at the sight of the boy who looked like he had just rolled out of bed.


    Javier finally reached the center of the arena and plopped down into a lazy squat, resting his elbows on his knees and yawning again, completely ignoring the audience.


    "You both ready?" the referee asked, looking between the two combatants.


    "I''m going to make you pay for what you did to me last time!" the Marquis Hazlarn son growled, glaring at Javier.


    Javier didn''t even glance at him, his attention seemingly on a scuff on his shoe.


    "Begin the battle!"


    The Class A student wasted no time, raising his hands dramatically as he began chanting, his mana swirling around him. "Oh, great flames of destruction! Burn my enemy to ashes! Massive Fireball!"


    The crowd roared in approval as a huge fireball began forming in the air above the Class A student.


    Meanwhile, Javier remained squatted, scratching his knee lazily. He then picked up his shoe, examined it, and casually tossed it.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    The crowd gasped as the shoe flew through the air¡ªstraight and true¡ªbefore landing with a loud whack against the student''s face.


    The fireball fizzled out instantly as the Class A student stumbled backward, clutching his nose and falling flat on his back, unconscious.


    The stadium fell silent, the absurdity of what just happened taking a moment to sink in.


    "...Class A''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class F''s Javier De Armand!" the referee declared, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The crowd erupted into chaos¡ªhalf cheering, half laughing, and some outright stunned by the unexpected result.


    Javier lazily walked to retrieve his shoes, squatting in front of Marquis Hazlarn''s son, who now lay unconscious in the arena. Without saying anything, he picked up his shoes and walked out of the arena in a sluggish manner.


    Javier stood up, dusting off his hands casually. "Haaa... can I go back to sleep now?" he muttered, walking off the arena without sparing a glance at his defeated opponent.


    Javier strolled back to the Class F bench, yawning loudly and rubbing his eyes. "Liana... I want to sleep more," he mumbled, hardly noticing the shocked whispers and stares around him.


    "Here, Young Master," Liana said softly, patting her lap with a serene smile. Javier plopped down without hesitation, resting his head comfortably as she began brushing her fingers gently through his hair.


    Within moments, he was dozing again, a content smile on his face. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the other students of Class F sat frozen, their jaws nearly dropping to the floor.


    "Did he just...?" one student muttered, still staring at the arena.


    "He defeated a Class A student..." another whispered.


    "*...With a shoe!?"


    The murmurs spread through the group, disbelief clear on every face. The so-called "delinquent noble," who seemed to do nothing but sleep, eat, and play with his Pekko, had just defeated one of the strongest Class A students in seconds¡ªand in the most ridiculous way possible.


    "Who... who even does that?" one student finally blurted, throwing their hands up in frustration.


    The Class F instructor, who had been biting his nails earlier, slumped back in his chair, his face mixing relief and shock. "I... I don''t even know what to say anymore..." he mumbled, staring at Javier, who was now peacefully asleep on Liana''s lap, completely unaware of the chaos he had caused.


    In the viewing stands, Garius sat calmly, surrounded by all his wives, Eridith, and a group of personal maids, guards, and other staff. The arena buzzed with noise from the astonished crowd, but Garius''s sharp eyes stayed fixed on his youngest son as Javier casually returned to his bench and lay down on Liana''s lap, unfazed by the uproar.


    A faint smirk tugged at Garius''s lips. "Hmph, as expected of my son," he murmured, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Beside him, Francesca let out a soft laugh, shaking her shoulders slightly. "Haaa... this boy..." she said, shaking her head in fond disbelief. "Even in a formal setting, he acts so casually."


    "Casual?" Garcinia chimed in, raising an eyebrow. "Throwing a shoe to defeat his opponent isn''t casual; it''s downright ridiculous."


    "But effective," Eridith added with a sly grin, resting her chin in her palm. "I like his style. That kind of unpredictable tactic keeps people on edge."


    "Unpredictable is an understatement," Phenelopie remarked, sipping her tea calmly. "It''s more like he''s playing a game while everyone else is fighting a battle."


    "He''s just being himself," Francesca said with a warm smile, her eyes never leaving Javier. "My little honey bun always does things his own way."


    The nearby maids tried to hide their smiles, exchanging amused glances. Even the guards, usually stoic and composed, struggled to contain their reactions to the utterly bizarre display.


    "Well," Garius finally said, his smirk widening, "if nothing else, he knows how to make an impression."


    The family and their entourage watched as the announcer tried to regain control of the event, focused on the chaos Javier had left behind. But for Garius, there was no doubt in his mind¡ªhis youngest son had just made the entire arena remember his name.


    The battles continued through the tough preliminary rounds, with each class fighting for dominance in the arena. The cheers of the crowd came and went with every victory and defeat, and the students gave it their all to secure a spot in the main event.


    By the end of the qualification battles, the numbers told the story. The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, drawing everyone''s attention to the center stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The moment you''ve all been waiting for!" he declared, his voice full of excitement. "Which class will emerge victorious this year? And which individual will earn the prestigious title of Strongest Student of the Year!?"


    The crowd roared in anticipation as the final numbers were displayed:


    Class A: 29 representatives.


    Class B: 20 representatives.


    Class C: 25 representatives.


    Class D: 5 representatives.


    Class E: 10 representatives.


    Class F: 1 representative.


    A murmur rippled through the audience at the big difference between the classes.


    "Hah, Class F barely made it!" someone in the crowd scoffed.


    "One representative? They might as well forfeit!" another jeered.


    Meanwhile, at the Class F bench, Javier remained sprawled lazily on Liana''s lap, completely unfazed by the attention. Liana kept stroking his hair, her calm expression never changing.


    "Young Master..." she said softly. "You''re the only one left. Are you ready?"


    Javier yawned, stretching as he sat up slowly. "Haa... so boring," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. "Guess I''ll have to do it,huh."


    The Class F instructor stood nearby, biting his nails again, panic and desperation in his eyes. "He''s the only one left... but it''s him..." the instructor whispered to himself. "Maybe... just maybe..."


    The announcer''s voice rose again, calling attention back to the arena. "And now, let the main event begin!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 186 Battle of the Classes ( 186 )

    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, amplified by magic, stirring the already energetic crowd into a frenzy.


    "Now, for the moment you''ve all been waiting for!" the announcer boomed. "Who will qualify for the next round!? Are you alllll readyyyyyyyy!?"


    A deafening roar erupted from the commoner section, where spectators waved flags and cheered with unrestrained enthusiasm. Nobles in their reserved areas clapped politely, their excitement more subdued but just as expectant.


    "Let''s give them a warm round of applause as we announce the first match!" The announcer raised a hand, pausing for dramatic effect as the crowd leaned in with anticipation.


    "JAVIER DE ARMAND..." The announcer''s voice rang out, prompting murmurs and whispers from the audience. Many remembered his previous victory¡ªand the ridiculous way he achieved it.


    "VERSUSSSSS... THELI VON KLIMBERT !!"


    The crowd reacted instantly, gasps and whispers filling the stadium as the next competitor confidently strode into the arena. The Klimbert son, a boy with striking features and finely crafted armor, waved to the audience with a smug grin.


    At the Class F bench, Javier let out an exaggerated sigh, his head drooping slightly as he muttered, "Haaa... here we go again... another boring event."


    Liana stood beside him, her expression calm but expectant. "Young Master, it''s your turn," she said gently.


    Javier stretched lazily, rubbing the back of his neck as he stood. "Fine... let''s get this over with," he muttered, trudging toward the arena with a posture that suggested he''d rather be anywhere else.


    The Klimbert boy smirked as he sized up Javier, raising his voice for the audience to hear. "You''re nothing but a disgrace to noble society, Armand. I''ll show everyone here what a real noble can do!"


    Javier stopped mid-step, scratching his head as he yawned loudly. "Haaa... can we skip the speech and get this over with?"


    The crowd erupted in laughter, while others gasped at Javier''s open dismissal of his opponent''s taunt.


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Both contestants, ready yourselves! The match will begin in three... two... one... begin!"


    The Klimbert heir raised his hands dramatically, with mana crackling around him as he began his chant. "I will burn you down, Armand brat!" he bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fury as he started casting a long and complicated spell. "Oh great thunder of the heavens, gather and rain destruction upon my foe¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a mischievous grin spread across Javier''s face. "Ehehe..." he chuckled under his breath, his eyes glinting with mischief.


    The crowd leaned in, expecting a counter-spell or a brilliant move, but instead, Javier casually walked toward the boy.


    "What are you¡ª" the boy stammered, his focus wavering slightly.


    In one quick motion, Javier grabbed the waistband of the Klimbert heir''s perfectly tailored pants and yanked them down to his knees.


    The arena fell into stunned silence. The Klimbert boy let out a panicked yelp, scrambling to cover himself with both hands as his spell fizzled into harmless sparks. "Wha¡ªwhat are you doing!?" he cried, his face turning bright red.


    "Heh, too slow," Javier muttered with a cheeky grin.


    As the Klimbert heir crouched awkwardly to fix his pants, Javier simply stood up straight and headbutted him right on the chin.


    "Thunk!"


    The impact sent the Klimbert boy sprawling backward, his legs flying into the air as he hit the ground with a loud thud. His eyes rolled back, and he lay motionless, completely unconscious, with a small bubble of drool forming at the corner of his mouth.


    The referee stared, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "C-Class F''s Javier De Armand is the winner!" he finally declared, his voice filled with confusion.


    The crowd exploded in laughter, mixed with gasps and cheers. The nobles looked on in stunned silence, while the commoners roared with delight at the absurdity of the situation.


    Javier turned back toward the bench, his mischievous grin growing wider as he soaked in the chaos he''d just caused. Ignoring the gasps, laughter, and horrified whispers from the crowd, he casually placed one hand on his waist and struck a smug pose.


    With his free hand, he raised a cheeky peace sign toward the audience, his grin practically oozing confidence. "Ehehe... too easy!" he said loud enough for nearby spectators to hear.


    The crowd erupted into a mix of roaring laughter and incredulous gasps.


    "Did he really just¡ª?" one noble stammered, unable to believe what he had seen.


    "Unbelievable..." muttered another.


    In the commoner section, the audience cheered wildly, many unable to contain their amusement. "That kid''s a menace!" someone shouted, laughing uncontrollably.


    Back at the Class F bench, Liana sighed, lightly covering her mouth to hide a small, exasperated smile. "Young Master..." she murmured, shaking her head slightly.


    Javier gave the crowd one last exaggerated bow before sauntering back toward the bench, his smug pose burned into the minds of everyone watching.


    As he strolled back, he waved to the cheering crowd, his smug grin still plastered across his face. "Settle down, fans, settle down... ehehehehe," he teased, striking another playful pose before plopping onto the bench.


    Liana, standing calmly beside him, let out a soft sigh. "Young Master..." she said, her voice a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "What?" Javier replied, stretching as if he hadn''t just turned the arena into a comedy show. "That boy was too slow. If this were a real battlefield, he''d already be done for," he added with a cheeky grin. "Ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, her eyes twinkling despite her calm demeanor. "You always find a way to do things your own way, don''t you, Young Master?"


    "Of course," Javier said, leaning back comfortably. "Well, this is real fun!"


    The Battleground Event continued, with match after match electrifying the crowd. Cheers, gasps, and applause echoed through the stadium as the number of competitors steadily decreased.


    By the time the smoke from the preliminary rounds cleared, only 45 students remained in the competition. The announcer''s booming voice filled the arena, adding to the excitement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what an incredible set of battles we''ve witnessed so far!" the announcer exclaimed, his energy igniting the already lively crowd. "From the original 180 competitors, only 45 remain! These students are the best of the best in this year''s event!"


    The crowd roared with excitement, the tension in the air palpable as spectators buzzed about the remaining students.


    As expected, most of the qualified students were from Class A and Class B, their superior numbers and resources showing their dominance. The polished techniques and relentless spells of these classes kept the audience on the edge of their seats.


    But amidst the celebrated representatives from the upper classes, there was one glaring exception.


    "And let us not forget," the announcer added, pausing for dramatic effect, "the lone representative of Class F, Javier De Armand!"


    The crowd erupted into a mix of reactions¡ªcheers, laughter, and murmurs¡ªat the mention of the "delinquent noble." His unorthodox methods and laid-back attitude had already made him the talk of the event. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Class F section, the instructor let out a heavy sigh, his nerves worn thin. "I still don''t know how we even got this far..." he muttered under his breath, watching as Javier lounged at the edge of the arena.


    Javier, as usual, was unfazed by the attention. Lying back with his arms behind his head, he looked up at the sky with an indifferent expression. "Haaa... so much noise," he muttered. "Are they really this excited about something so boring?"


    Beside him, Liana remained composed, standing quietly with her hands folded in front of her. "Young Master," she said softly, "you''ve made it this far. Will you continue to ''not try'' in the next round as well?"


    "Ehehe," Javier chuckled, glancing at her. "Why fix what''s not broken?"


    The announcer''s voice rose again, pulling the crowd''s attention back to the arena. "With the remaining students, the next round will separate the true contenders from the rest! Who will rise to the challenge? Stay tuned!"


    The audience''s cheers grew louder, their excitement reaching new heights as anticipation for the next set of battles began to build. Meanwhile, Javier yawned, settling in comfortably as the other competitors nervously prepared for what lay ahead.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 187 Food and Fowl ( 187 )

    "Liana," he mumbled, a hint of frustration in his voice, "this is boring."


    "Young Master," Liana replied softly, her calm eyes meeting his, "the audience seems to be enjoying the spectacle."


    Javier sighed, waving his hand dismissively. "Why are they all so dramatic? Chanting long spells and showing off their flashy skills? In a real battle, if they did this, they''d already be dead."


    Liana smiled faintly but didn''t respond right away. She understood Javier''s point¡ªhis unconventional yet effective methods were very different from the showy displays of the other students.


    "They''re here to impress, Young Master," she finally said, her voice patient. "For many, this event is about recognition, not practicality."


    "Haaa... Recognition doesn''t mean much when you''re six feet under," Javier muttered, closing his eyes. "Let me know when it''s time to deal with the next one. Maybe I''ll use both shoes this time."


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Very well, Young Master. Rest while you can."


    As the crowd roared with excitement for the next match, Javier remained indifferent, content to wait for his turn while the other competitors fought hard for their place in the tournament.


    "Liana?" Javier mumbled, his eyes opening lazily as he looked up at her.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, pausing her brushing of his hair.


    "I''m hungry... ehehe," he said with a mischievous grin.


    Liana sighed softly, glancing around the arena. Her sharp eyes scanned the bustling crowd and the competitors'' area, sensing that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching them from afar, making her wary.


    "Wanna go together to get food, Liana?" Javier asked, his grin widening as he sat up.


    "But, Young Master..." Liana hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly as she continued to scan the surroundings. "What if your name is called while we''re away?"


    "Well..." Javier smirked, stretching his arms. "I''ll just jump back inside the arena while eating. Simple."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head. "Haaa... okay, Young Master. But stay close to me."


    "Of course!" Javier said cheerfully, standing and grabbing his coat. "Let''s get some meat, Liana! Lots of it!"


    Liana nodded, still cautious as she kept a protective eye on Javier. She knew he could defend himself, but her instincts as his caretaker¡ªand someone who cared deeply for him¡ªwouldn''t let her relax.


    As they walked toward the food stalls around the arena, Liana subtly positioned herself to shield Javier from any suspicious onlookers. "Stay alert, Liana," she thought to herself, her eyes flicking briefly toward a distant figure she''d noticed earlier, hidden in the crowd. "Something isn''t right..."


    Meanwhile, Javier seemed oblivious to her concerns, happily humming as he planned what to eat. "Meat skewers, roasted chicken, maybe some pie... oh, and wine!"


    "Young Master, you''re still underage," Liana reminded him gently.


    Javier grinned mischievously, shrugging off her protest. "Ehehe... I don''t care. I want to drink it," he said confidently, already imagining how the wine would pair perfectly with the feast he was about to enjoy.


    Liana sighed, her expression softening despite her vigilance. "Haaa... fine, Young Master. But only a little."


    "Hehe, you''re the best, Liana!" Javier cheered, his carefree attitude never faltering, even as Liana''s eyes darted cautiously around the crowd, her protective instincts on high alert.


    As they walked, Liana''s thoughts drifted, her eyes scanning the busy area with caution. Maybe it would be better if the Young Master had another personal maid to help him... she thought silently. Handling everything alone during events like this makes it hard to stay focused.


    But this thought brought an uncomfortable feeling to her chest. What if he liked the other maid too?


    Her hand instinctively tightened on the hem of her dress as she continued walking beside him.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice broke into her thoughts.


    "Hmm?" she replied, turning to look at him.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, tilting his head slightly and wearing his playful grin.


    "Nothing, Young Master... nothing," Liana quickly said, steadying her voice as she pushed the thought aside.


    Javier shrugged, his grin widening. "Let''s go back, Liana. Ehehe!"


    "Okay, Young Master," she answered softly, a small smile forming on her lips as she stayed close to him, her earlier worries tucked away¡ªfor now.


    "By the way, Liana?" Javier asked, his grin showing a hint of mischief.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm as always.


    "Buddy and Pikko... who''s going to feed them at the house?"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You don''t have to worry, Young Master. They''re not at the house. I''m sure Lord Garius arranged for them to be brought here. Most likely, those two are already outside the arena, being taken care of by a special caretaker."


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, tilting his head. "We have a caretaker for Pekkos?"


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm?" Liana tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I''m not entirely sure, Young Master, but according to Mrs. Errinette, she mentioned that someone would look after them while we attend the battleground event."


    Javier''s grin widened as he imagined the scene. "Oh~ I bet the caretaker is running around, panting and exhausted, trying to chase Buddy and Pikko. Hahaha!"


    Liana''s lips curled into a faint smile as she pictured it too. "You might not be wrong, Young Master," she replied, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Those two are quite spirited."


    "Ehehe, I hope Buddy doesn''t cause too much trouble," Javier added, already imagining his Pekko smugly refusing to listen to anyone but him.


    Meanwhile, outside the arena, Buddy and Pikko stood proudly in their designated area. Their usual lively personalities were toned down as they received care from a special team. This team was responsible for secretly taking care of Lord Garius''s prized Pekkos¡ªincluding Giddie, as well as the Pekkos of Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn. Only a few people, including Lord Garius and his closest friends, knew about this team.


    The caretaker, a composed woman with a strong presence, approached Buddy with a calm yet firm attitude. Standing tall, she reached up to offer a treat directly to his beak. "Oho~ good boy," she said warmly, her voice steady but affectionate.


    Buddy squawked happily, leaning down slightly to accept the treat, his powerful frame showing off his pride. Pikko, not wanting to be left out, let out a soft but insistent chirp, nudging the caretaker''s shoulder with her beak.


    "Alright, alright, Pikko," the woman chuckled, holding up another treat. "You''re next. Patience, girl."


    Pikko accepted the treat gracefully, her silver-tinged feathers shimmering in the sunlight as she fluffed them contentedly.


    "You two are far better behaved than I expected," the caretaker remarked, stepping back to observe the large birds. "I was told you''d be a handful. I guess you save the chaos for your masters, huh?"


    Despite the peaceful scene, the caretaker''s watchful eyes never left her surroundings. She knew how important her job was¡ªnot just caring for these majestic creatures but also protecting them from any harm or interference.


    Buddy and Pikko, however, seemed completely relaxed, enjoying the special attention and treats as they stood majestically, showing the pride and strength of their master''s house.


    One of the other secret Pekko caretakers, standing nearby, chuckled softly as she watched Buddy and Pikko behave themselves. Turning to their leader, she said, "These two are surprisingly easy to care for. Not like our lord''s big golden Pekko."


    The leader of the caretaker team smirked knowingly, her arms crossed as she leaned slightly against a nearby post. "Giddie''s not just any Pekko," she said with a wry tone. "That one has a personality as big as its size. Sometimes, you''d think it was running the household instead of Lord Garius."


    The group let out quiet laughter, careful not to disturb the calm mood of the area or draw unnecessary attention.


    "Remember when Giddie chased the stable master last week?" one caretaker added with a grin. "I think the poor man is still traumatized."


    "Or the time it refused to eat anything but the fancy fruits from the southern territories?" another chimed in. "No wonder our food budget went up that month."


    The leader shook her head, though amusement sparkled in her eyes. "That golden beast is a handful, but it''s worth it. Lord Garius treasures Giddie like a family heirloom. I just wish it were as calm as these two." She gestured toward Buddy and Pikko, who were now preening themselves happily after finishing their treats.


    "Calm for now," one caretaker pointed out. "But let''s not forget how they love to dash off the moment they see their master. Especially Buddy." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True," the leader agreed, a small smile on her lips. "Let''s just hope they don''t cause a scene during the event. If they do, we''ll have our hands full trying to catch them."


    The group shared a knowing laugh, their camaraderie clear as they resumed their watch over the majestic Pekkos, each one silently preparing for the inevitable chaos these spirited creatures could cause.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 188 Fire and Finesse ( 188 )

    The announcer''s voice echoed across the stadium, raising the excitement of the crowd.


    "The moment you''ve all been waiting for! The 45 remaining students will compete in the next round!"


    The audience erupted into cheers, the energy in the air electric.


    "However!" the announcer continued, building the suspense. "One student will be excluded from this round, advancing directly to the next stage¡ªthe kingdom''s very own Princess Kliatana!"


    The crowd clapped politely, and murmurs spread through the arena as the princess waved gracefully from her seat in the royal box, surrounded by her personal maids and guards.


    "And now, let''s give a round of applause for our next contestants!"


    The audience leaned forward in anticipation as the announcer gestured grandly. "From Class B! The daughter of Duke Harbor''s household! The radiant, the talented¡ªAMETHIA GAZ HARBOR!"


    Amethia stepped into the arena with poise and grace, her long, flowing robes embroidered with her family crest. She smiled sweetly at the crowd, waving with confidence that matched her noble status.


    "Versus... the youngest son of Count Armand''s household! The one and only¡ªJAVIER DE ARMAND!"


    The crowd buzzed with curiosity, remembering Javier''s unusual victories in the previous rounds. As his name echoed through the arena, Javier casually strolled in, still munching on a piece of roasted meat.


    Amethia smiled brightly at him, her tone polite and sincere. "Let''s hope the best wins," she said, radiating charm and grace.


    Javier barely glanced at her. "Oh... okay," he replied through a mouthful of meat, his voice muffled as he continued chewing. "Munch... munch..."


    The audience fell silent for a moment, stunned by the clear difference between the two competitors. Laughter erupted from some sections while others whispered in disbelief.


    The announcer quickly recovered, raising his voice again. "Are you all ready!?"


    The crowd cheered once more, their excitement filling the arena as the tension between the two contestants grew.


    As the referee shouted, "Begin!" Amethia wasted no time.


    "Fast Cast: Fireball!" she chanted swiftly, a glowing sphere of flame forming in her hand before she hurled it directly at Javier.


    Javier lazily side-stepped the attack, the fireball whizzing past him harmlessly. Without missing a beat, he reached into his pocket, pulled out several sticks, and tossed them into the flames left by the spell.


    The crowd gasped in confusion as Javier squatted down, rubbing his hands together as he pulled out a piece of meat from his storage and placed it over the makeshift fire. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Geez, thank you, beautiful," he said with a smirk, waving the smoky aroma toward himself.


    "Whaaa!?" Amethia''s eyes widened, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. "What are you even doing!?"


    "Cooking, obviously," Javier replied casually, poking the meat to check if it was sizzling properly. "This is great timing. I was just hungry again."


    "Ugh!" Amethia''s polite demeanor faltered as she launched another spell. "Fast Cast: Wind Blades!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jagged arcs of wind surged toward Javier, but he casually rolled backward, landing back into a squat near his sizzling meal.


    "Whoa, easy there, beautiful," he said, grinning as he reached for a seasoning pouch from his storage and sprinkled spices onto the grilling meat. "Chill out. You''ll ruin the fire."


    The crowd burst into laughter and incredulous whispers as Amethia stared at him, her hands glowing with magic, clearly flustered. The announcer, struggling to keep his composure, exclaimed, "What a bizarre turn of events! Javier De Armand is... cooking!?"


    Amethia stomped her foot, her face flushed. "Stop playing around and fight me properly!"


    "But I am fighting," Javier said with a smirk, holding up a perfectly grilled skewer of meat. "This is strategy. You''re the one wasting energy."


    The crowd roared with laughter, and even some nobles in the royal section couldn''t help but chuckle at Javier''s antics. Meanwhile, Amethia fumed, determined to wipe that smirk off his face.


    Amethia gritted her teeth, her hands glowing with magic as she launched several spells at once. "Fast Cast: Fireball! Wind Blades! Ice Shards!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the arena lit up with colorful magic. Each spell flew toward Javier, who casually dodged them with minimal effort, his movements smooth and easy.


    "Wow..." Javier said, his eyes glinting with interest as he sidestepped another fireball. "You''re good. But I have to ask... why are you in Class B? Most of the students in Class A can''t even cast that fast."


    Amethia''s calm demeanor faltered as she stomped her foot, her face flushed with frustration and embarrassment. "Ugh! Don''t just dodge! Fight me head-on!"


    Javier grinned, scratching the back of his head. "Err... no."


    "No!?" Amethia exclaimed, shocked. "Why not!?"


    "Because this is more fun," Javier replied with a shrug, sidestepping yet another spell. "Besides, look at you! All serious and huffy. It''s entertaining."


    The crowd burst into laughter, some cheering for Javier while others supported Amethia, wanting her to teach him a lesson.


    "Stop playing around!" Amethia shouted, casting another flurry of spells as her frustration grew with each missed attack.


    "Ehehe," Javier chuckled, hands in his pockets as he effortlessly dodged again. "You''re really going all out, huh?"


    Amethia''s determination only grew as she glared at Javier. "Fine! If you won''t take this seriously, I''ll make you!"


    Her frustration boiled over, and her magic surged around her. "Physical Boost! Fast Casting! Magic Boost!" she chanted, activating her skills in quick succession.


    The crowd roared as her aura intensified, flames swirling around her hands. With a determined shout, she dashed toward Javier, her speed almost blinding.


    "Whoa!! Girl... don''t be that mad!" Javier said with a wide grin, easily dodging her fiery strike at the last second.


    Amethia''s flames scorched the ground where Javier had stood moments before, but she didn''t back down. Twisting her body, she launched another fiery punch through the air.


    Javier spun to the side, laughing as he avoided her relentless attacks. "Come on, beautiful! You''re gonna tire yourself out at this rate!"


    "Stop evading and fight me properly!" Amethia shouted, her voice a mix of anger and determination.


    "No way!" Javier teased, his grin still in place. He leaned slightly to dodge another flame-enhanced punch, casually reaching into his pocket to grab a piece of meat and take a bite. "Mmm... this is good stuff. Want some?"


    "Ugh!!!" Amethia''s frustration peaked as she poured more energy into her strikes, intent on landing at least one hit.


    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, equally amused and amazed by Javier''s effortless evasion and Amethia''s relentless drive. The announcer, clearly excited, shouted, "An intense clash of speed and strategy! Will Amethia''s fiery determination break through Javier''s calm demeanor?"


    Amethia narrowed her eyes. "Calm or not, I''ll make you take me seriously!" she declared, her flames roaring brighter as she prepared her next move. Meanwhile, Javier''s grin only grew wider, clearly enjoying the chaos she brought to the arena.


    "Are you scared of a girl!?" Amethia shouted, her flames flaring brighter as she dashed toward Javier with another strike.


    Javier lazily ducked under her attack, munching on a piece of bread he had casually pulled from his pocket. "No..." he replied, his voice calm and teasing as he took another bite mid-dodge. "Why should I be scared? You''re cute."


    "Wha!?" Amethia stumbled slightly, her fiery aura flickering for a moment as her cheeks turned pink.


    "Ehehe, you heard me," Javier grinned, stepping to the side to avoid another strike. "You''re cute, but you''re way too mad. Chill out a bit. You''ll tire yourself out before this fight gets interesting."


    The crowd erupted into laughter and cheers, the unexpected moment fueling their excitement. Amethia''s face reddened even more, but her determination didn''t waver.


    "Cute or not, I''m still going to win!" she shouted, channeling her magic into another series of attacks.


    Javier chuckled, effortlessly dodging again while waving his half-eaten bread at her. "Sure, sure. Just don''t overdo it, beautiful. I''d hate for you to lose because you got too worked up."


    "Argh!!" Amethia''s frustration grew, her strikes becoming faster and more precise. The audience watched in awe and amusement as the clash between her fiery determination and Javier''s carefree evasion continued, with neither side backing down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 189 Victory and Heartbeats ( 189 )

    Amethia kept attacking with everything she had, launching spell after spell at Javier. Her flames crackled, wind blades sliced through the air, and bursts of magic erupted around the arena. Yet no matter how fast or powerful her strikes were, Javier dodged them all easily, his grin never fading.


    "Ehehe, you''re persistent," he teased, sidestepping another fiery attack. "But don''t overdo it, beautiful. You''ll run out of mana."


    Amethia ignored him, her focus solely on trying to land a hit. Her heart raced with determination as she put all her energy into her attacks.


    But then it happened¡ªher mana reserves ran dry. Her movements slowed, her knees wobbled, and her vision blurred slightly. "Ugh..." she muttered, swaying on her feet.


    "Whoa!" Javier reacted quickly, stepping forward and catching her by the waist before she could fall completely.


    For a moment, everything seemed to freeze for Amethia. The loud cheers of the crowd faded into the background, and all she could see was Javier''s face inches from hers. The sunlight glinted off his hair, and his eyes glow with warmth.


    Her heart raced. "W-what is this feeling?" she thought, her cheeks turning red. To her, the scene felt like something out of a romantic story, complete with an imaginary soundtrack of "Oh My Sunshine~" playing in her mind.


    "You okay?" Javier asked casually, tilting his head in genuine concern, completely unaware of the effect he was having on her.


    "U-umm..." Amethia stammered, her voice barely a whisper as she looked up at him, totally taken by his charm.


    The crowd didn''t notice the moment between them, too focused on the excitement of the match. To them, it simply looked like Javier had stepped in to catch Amethia before she fell.


    The announcer squinted at the scene, tilting his head in confusion. "It seems... Amethia Gaz Harbor is unable to continue!?" he announced, unsure at first, but gaining confidence as he raised his hand. "The victory goes to Javier De Armand!!"


    The audience erupted into cheers and laughter, some impressed by Javier''s skill and others amazed at how he managed to dodge every attack without breaking a sweat.


    Meanwhile, Amethia remained in Javier''s arms, her face burning red as her mind raced. "What just happened!?" she thought, her gaze fixed on the boy who had completely disarmed her¡ªnot with magic, but with his infuriating charm.


    Amethia, still cradled in Javier''s arms, looked up at him with a deep blush on her cheeks. Her heart raced uncontrollably, and before she could stop herself, the words spilled out:


    "I love you," she said softly but sincerely, her eyes shining with emotion.


    Javier blinked, tilting his head slightly. "Huh?" he replied, clearly caught off guard. "What are you talking about?"


    "I love you~" Amethia repeated, her voice filled with genuine affection. "Please... be my boyfriend."


    Javier''s expression froze for a moment, then he quickly stood up, releasing her waist as if she had suddenly become too hot to hold. "Ah... no thank you," he said bluntly, waving his hand as he turned toward the exit. "See ya!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without waiting for a response, Javier rushed out of the arena, his pace casual but clearly wanting to leave the situation behind. As he stepped into the corridor, he muttered to himself, "What is wrong with that girl?"


    The crowd, unaware of the exchange, cheered for Javier''s victory, while Amethia remained on the ground, her face still red as she watched him leave.


    "H-he rejected me?" Amethia whispered, her heart caught between disappointment and admiration. Her face flushed as she clutched her chest, feeling her heart race. "He''s even cooler than I thought..."


    Suddenly, a realization sparked in her mind. Father~ Mother~ she thought, her eyes sparkling as a dreamy smile spread across her face. I finally found him... the one I''ll marry!


    Her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as her mind raced with visions of her future. The youngest son of Count Armand... Javier De Armand... She sighed softly, her earlier frustration and exhaustion replaced by a newfound determination.


    The crowd continued to cheer for Javier''s victory, unaware of Amethia''s inner thoughts as she silently vowed, No matter what, I''ll make him mine!


    As Javier returned to the Class F bench, the other students watched him nervously. Some wanted to congratulate him for winning yet another match effortlessly, but none dared to approach the "delinquent noble." His laid-back attitude and unpredictable behavior had earned him an intimidating reputation.


    Javier, completely unbothered by their hesitance, plopped down on the bench and immediately turned to Liana, his mischievous grin already in place. "Lianaaaaaaa..." he called out softly, catching her attention.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana asked, tilting her head slightly as she stood by his side.


    Javier leaned closer, his voice dropping to a playful whisper. "I want chuuuu!"


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she kept her composure and shook her head gently. "Not in public, Young Master," she replied in her usual calm tone.


    "Haaa... fine..." Javier sighed dramatically, leaning back against the bench with an exaggerated pout. "You''re no fun sometimes, Liana."


    Liana smiled softly, brushing a strand of silver hair behind her ear. "There''s a time and place for everything, Young Master," she said with a slight chuckle, her voice filled with affection.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Class F students exchanged nervous glances, none daring to interrupt their conversation. "He''s acting like a kid, but why does it still feel intimidating?" one of them whispered, earning quiet nods of agreement from the others.


    However, Javier was too focused on teasing Liana to notice their reactions, already plotting his next joke for when they were alone. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    The battles continued in the arena, getting more intense as the number of competitors dwindled. Spells lit up the sky, weapons clashed, and cheers erupted from the crowd as the students fought hard for their place in the next round.


    By the time the number of remaining competitors was down to 22, the sun had begun to set, casting a golden glow over the arena. The once-energetic crowd now buzzed with a mix of excitement and exhaustion, eager to see what the next day would bring.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, capturing the attention of the spectators and participants alike:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what an incredible day it has been! We''ve seen amazing talent, fierce determination, and unforgettable matches!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their energy reignited by the announcer''s words.


    "As the sun sets and the evening draws near, we''ll be concluding today''s matches! Out of the original competitors, only 22 remain!" The announcer paused for dramatic effect before continuing, "And let''s not forget, our esteemed Princess Kliatana will join the brackets once the list narrows to 11 contestants tomorrow!"


    Excited murmurs rippled through the audience at the mention of the princess, her upcoming participation adding more intrigue to the already thrilling event.


    "Thank you all for your enthusiasm today! We''ll resume the battleground event tomorrow morning! Until then, rest well and prepare for another day of unforgettable battles!"


    The crowd applauded once more as the announcer''s voice faded. Students began filing out of the arena, some limping from injuries while others walked with their heads held high, their determination clear.


    At the Class F bench, Javier stretched lazily and let out a loud yawn. "Haaa... finally," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "That took forever."


    "Young Master, let''s return to the house," Liana said gently, already preparing to escort him out.


    "Yeah, yeah... but first, let''s grab some meat on the way back," Javier replied with a mischievous grin, already thinking about his next meal as the arena emptied around them.


    As Javier and Liana walked toward the area outside the arena where Buddy and Pikko were kept, Javier stretched his arms and yawned loudly. "Haaa... I wonder if I can just skip the event tomorrow. It''s so boring," he muttered, kicking a stray pebble along the path.


    Liana glanced at him with a calm yet knowing expression. "Sure you can, Young Master," she said with a slight smile. "Well... if you''re okay with being scolded by Lord Garius."


    "Eeep!" Javier froze mid-step, his face going pale as he remembered his father''s sharp gaze and strict voice.


    "Remember, Young Master?" Liana continued, her tone gentle but firm. "What Lord Garius said at the dining table yesterday."


    "Ugh..." Javier groaned, scratching his head as he reluctantly echoed, "Try not to lose in the early match."


    "Good," Liana replied with a satisfied nod, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Javier sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. "Fine, fine. I''ll show up tomorrow... but I''m still not excited about it," he grumbled, though a small grin tugged at his lips. "Let''s hope Buddy and Pikko are having more fun than I am."


    "I''m sure they''re fine, Young Master," Liana said reassuringly as they continued on their way, the sound of squawking Pekkos growing louder in the distance.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 190 Feathers, Fun, and Foreboding ( 190 )

    "Buddy!!!" Javier shouted happily as they got closer to the holding area.


    "Cuquawk!!!" Buddy replied excitedly, flapping his big wings and bouncing on his strong legs.


    "Ehehehe!! Did you miss me?" Javier smiled, running to his Pekko and patting its beak gently.


    Liana sighed softly and shook her head with a small smile. "Haaa... Young Master, it hasn''t even been a day since you last saw him."


    "Yes, yes... but it feels like forever!" Javier said, burying his face in Buddy''s feathers like a child who sees a friend after a long time. "Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked happily, leaning into Javier''s touch.


    Meanwhile, Liana looked at the caretaker, who stood nearby in a neat uniform with the Armand family emblem. She bowed politely. "Thank you, Mrs. Caretaker."


    The woman smiled and returned the bow. "You''re welcome, Miss Liana. We''ll keep taking care of them until the event is over. They''ve been good, as always."


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work," Liana replied, her voice calm and polite.


    Javier looked over while scratching behind Buddy''s neck. "Good? Buddy? Ehehe, you''re full of surprises today," he teased, making Buddy squawk happily again.


    "Young Master, we should go back soon," Liana reminded him, pointing to Pikko, who was cleaning her feathers nearby.


    "Haaa... fine. But only after I give Buddy a little more attention. He''s been such a good boy," Javier said with a grin, giving Buddy a small treat from his pocket.


    The caretaker chuckled softly, watching them play. "Your bond with them is amazing, Young Master Javier. They''re lucky to have you."


    "Of course! Who else can handle these two so well?" Javier said proudly, then turned back to Buddy with a smirk. "Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!!!" Buddy answered loudly, making everyone laugh.


    Javier climbed up onto Buddy''s back easily, smiling widely as he got comfortable.


    Buddy, very excited, started lifting his right leg, then his left, switching back and forth like he was doing a funny dance. His big body moved back and forth as if he were performing a bird dance.


    "Buddy, calm down!" Javier laughed, holding onto the reins while Buddy continued being silly. "Ehehehe, you''re too excited!"


    Meanwhile, Liana gracefully got on Pikko, her movements smooth and quick. "Thank you again, Mrs. Caretaker," she said politely, bowing her head a little.


    "Don''t mention it," the caretaker replied with a warm smile. "After all, it was Lord Garius''s order."


    Before Liana could say more, Buddy let out a loud squawked and started moving in circles, his excitement overflowing.


    "Buddy!!" Javier called out, half-amused and half-exasperated. "Stop showing off!"


    The big Pekko ignored him and kept dancing, making people step aside quickly. Some laughed, while others looked confused.


    "Ehehehe, Buddy! You''re making everyone move out of the way!" Javier grinned, clearly having fun.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head as Pikko stood still, calm and collected compared to Buddy. "Haaa... Young Master, please don''t encourage him," she said, although a small smile showed she was amused.


    "But he''s having fun!" Javier replied, leaning forward to pat Buddy''s neck. "Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked loudly, as if he agreed, and kept circling until Javier finally pulled him in, much to the relief of the onlookers.


    "By the way, where are Mother and Father?" Javier asked, looking around as Buddy shifted excitedly beneath him.


    The caretaker, still nearby, replied calmly, "I believe they are in different areas right now. And Mr. Alf said you both could go first."


    "Ohhhhh!!!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he held Buddy''s reins tightly. "Ehehe, let''s go, Buddy!"


    "Young Master... don''t," Liana quickly said, her voice calm but firm as she brought Pikko closer to him. "We should go to them now."


    "Huh? But..." Javier started, pouting a little, his mind racing with ideas to run ahead.


    "No buts!" Liana''s tone was serious. She turned to the caretaker and her team, and her eyes gave a warning. The caretaker understood and signaled her team, who got ready on their horses.


    Liana turned back to Javier with a serious look. "Young Master, if you think about running off and leaving us here..." she paused and leaned closer, "you won''t be sleeping with me tonight."


    "Haa... fine," Javier sighed dramatically, slumping in his seat as Buddy let out a disappointed squawked.


    Liana smiled slightly, but her gaze stayed alert. "Good. Now, let''s go to them calmly."


    Javier muttered under his breath, "Haaa... ruining all the fun..." but he followed her lead, keeping Buddy in check as the group began their journey toward Lord Garius and Lady Francesca.


    Mrs. Caretaker saw the slight worry in Liana''s face as her eyes moved around the area. Concerned, she leaned closer and whispered, "Is something bothering you?"


    Liana, her gaze sharp and steady, whispered back while adjusting her weapon quietly. "I noticed something strange during the event. We may not be alone."


    Understanding how serious this was, Mrs. Caretaker signaled her team subtly. The caretakers, who were more than just animal handlers but highly trained experts, quickly got ready, their hands brushing against hidden weapons as they surrounded Javier and Liana.


    Meanwhile, completely unaware of the tension building around him, Javier rode Buddy casually, a big grin on his face. Buddy, matching his master''s mood, walked proudly, his large feet stomping confidently as if he owned the road.


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy let out a proud squawk, getting a few confused looks from nearby people, while Javier chuckled softly.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    What none of them knew¡ªexcept for Javier himself¡ªwas that he had already activated one of his skills. His eyes glinted as his detection ability scanned the area for any potential dangers.


    "Haaa... they''re all so serious," Javier thought to himself, his grin growing a little bigger. "Let''s see if anyone dares to make a move."


    Liana, however, stayed focused, her hand lightly resting on her bow as she exchanged a quick nod with Mrs. Caretaker. The subtle change in their team''s position was seamless, making sure their Young Master was protected from all sides without drawing attention.


    As they arrived at the gathering place, Liana quickly urged Pikko forward, her sharp eyes scanning the area. She approached Mrs. Errinette, who was on her horse near the lead carriage. Liana bowed slightly from atop her Pekko and whispered, "We might have company."


    Mrs. Errinette glanced at her briefly, her calm smile unchanged. "Ah, Liana," she said softly, her voice steady. "Nothing to worry about." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, a bit confused.


    "Just stay close to the Young Master," Errinette continued, her tone warm but firm. "Make sure he enjoys himself with you by his side. That''s all you need to focus on."


    Still a little confused, Liana nodded. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette," she replied, guiding Pikko back to Javier, who was casually patting Buddy''s neck, completely unaware of the tension around them.


    The scene around them showed the Armand family''s power and preparation. Nine grand and sturdy carriages were surrounded by the elite unit of the Armand household. Knights in shiny mithril armor stood in perfect formation, their strong presence demanding respect.


    Inside the carriages were Lord Garius, Lady Francesca, Eridith, Phenelopie, Garcinia, and their sons and daughters, their noble presence clear even from within the carriages.


    The other carriages held personal maids and a secret elite battle maid unit, disguised as regular maids to hide their true strength and purpose.


    Suddenly, from the sides, another group appeared as if they had stepped out of the shadows. Gloria, the Head of Household Maids, and her team joined the formation with grace, their timing perfect.


    "Hmm?" Liana blinked, narrowing her sharp eyes slightly. "Gloria?"


    "Ara... Liana," Gloria greeted her with a serene smile, her calm demeanor easing some of the tension.


    Before Liana could reply, Javier shouted out, "Ohhh!! Gloriaaaa!" waving excitedly from atop Buddy.


    Gloria chuckled softly, her serene expression brightened by amusement. "Ara... Young Master Javier. It''s always a pleasure to see you so happy."


    Javier grinned widely, guiding Buddy closer. "Of course! The whole gang''s here, right? This is getting more fun!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head. "Haaa... Young Master," she muttered, though a faint smile appeared on her lips. The heavy atmosphere seemed to lighten a bit with Javier''s carefree antics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 191 Love, Loyalty, and Shadows ( 191 )

    Javier fought the urge to ask Gloria for a kiss, which he would normally do when Liana wasn''t around. Instead, he just smiled nervously, trying to hold back his usual antics.


    Gloria noticed his expression, her serene smile unchanged. "Ara... something on your mind, Young Master?" she asked playfully yet calmly.


    "Ehehe... nothing..." Javier replied, his grin widening a bit as he scratched the back of his head.


    Gloria leaned forward from her horse with graceful ease, Before Javier could react, she gave him a quick kiss on the lips. "There," she said softly, amusement in her smile.


    Liana, who had just returned to Javier''s side on Pikko, caught the scene and frowned slightly. "Gloria... why do you always spoil him like that?"


    "Ara..." Gloria turned her calm gaze to Liana, tilting her head. "But you''re so lucky, Liana. You sleep with him, kiss him every day, he lies on your lap, and he''s even promised to marry you when he grows up."


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she stayed composed. "That doesn''t mean you should encourage him, Gloria," she replied, her tone hinting at exasperation.


    Javier grinned cheekily, clearly enjoying the moment. "Ehehe... see, Liana? Everyone loves me!"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed deeply, shaking her head, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Young Master, you truly are impossible."


    "That''s what makes me great," Javier said proudly, earning a soft laugh from Gloria and an amused shake of the head from Liana.


    Gloria guided her horse closer to Liana, who was still on Pikko. Gloria''s warm smile softened as she looked at Liana, her tone sincere. "You know, I''m jealous..." she began quietly. "You''re lucky he chose you to be his first wife in the future."


    Liana sighed softly, gripping Pikko''s reins a little tighter. "Haaa... Gloria, you''re impossible," she muttered, but there was no hostility in her tone.


    Javier, still on Buddy, squinted at them suspiciously. "What are you two whispering about over there?" he called out, clearly curious.


    "Nothing, Young Master," Liana replied quickly, turning back to him with her usual calm demeanor.


    Gloria leaned closer to Liana, her calm smile showing some determination. "I can''t wait until he becomes an adult, marries you as his first wife... and then I''ll be his second wife." she said softly, her voice steady.


    Liana sighed and looked at Gloria with a tired expression. "Haa... fine. Do what you want, Gloria. If he even remembers the promise."


    "Ara... how wonderful," Gloria replied, her voice light but sincere. "Getting permission from his future first wife. But don''t get me wrong, Liana¡ªI''m serious. I''m not joking."


    Liana shook her head and sighed deeply. "Haaa... I know. Let''s just hope he stops with two wives. If he has more, it''ll be chaos."


    "Oh, Liana," Gloria laughed softly, her smile gentle. "You know that with someone like him, chaos is certain."


    Liana glanced at her but couldn''t help a small smile. "You''re not wrong..." she admitted, sounding a bit exasperated but fond.


    Meanwhile, Javier was busy making Buddy do his funny "victory strut," making the nearby caretakers laugh.


    "Gloria, this isn''t the time to talk about that," Liana said firmly, her voice calm but serious. "We''ll talk when the Young Master becomes an adult. Don''t get your hopes up."


    "I know," Gloria said with a soft sigh, still calm. "He''s a noble son. Once he becomes an adult, he can easily marry another noble girl."


    "Yeah... no. It''s not just that," Liana said, shaking her head.


    "Hmm?" Gloria tilted her head, curious.


    "There''s something strange happening," Liana whispered. "During the event, it felt like someone was watching the Young Master... and targeting our lord''s family."


    Gloria''s smile stayed calm as she replied, "Oh, that? It''s already taken care of."


    "Huh?" Liana blinked, narrowing her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Without a word, Gloria reached behind her and pulled out her twin blades, showing Liana a bit of fresh blood on the steel.


    "Gloria..." Liana murmured, her voice trailing off as Gloria gave her a knowing smile.


    "Look over there," Gloria said softly, signaling with her eyes toward Mrs. Errinette.


    Liana followed her gaze and saw Mrs. Errinette sitting calmly on her horse. The head maid smiled as she glanced at Mr. Alf, who stood nearby with his usual serious expression, his fingers on his sword.


    "It was handled quietly," Gloria whispered. "Mrs. Errinette, Mr. Alf, and a few others took care of it. That''s why you don''t need to worry, Liana. Just focus on the Young Master."


    Liana sighed softly, feeling a mix of relief and frustration. "Haaa... I see," she muttered. "But still, I''ll stay cautious. Just in case."


    "Ara, of course," Gloria chuckled lightly, putting her blades away. "That''s what makes you so reliable, Liana."


    Mr. Alf, riding just ahead of the main carriage, suddenly raised his hand. His sharp eyes scanned the horizon. "Halt!" he commanded, his voice calm but firm.


    The carriages stopped immediately. The elite guards surrounding the convoy quickly formed a protective circle around the main carriage. Their mithril armor shone in the fading light, swords drawn and ready.


    Without saying anything, many shadows appeared behind Mr. Alf, moving quietly. These were the House of Assassins, a secret and deadly group under his command. They moved swiftly, disappearing into the dark woods on either side of the road.


    At the same time, a group of battle maids disguised as household maids vanished from their spots around the convoy. Their absence was only felt for a moment before faint flashes of light and muffled sounds echoed from the forest.


    "What''s happening?" Liana whispered to Gloria, gripping her bow as she looked around.


    "Ambushers," Gloria replied, her voice calm. "They won''t get close to the main carriage. Watch." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    From the shadows, the ambushers who planned to attack began to fall one by one. Silent blades flashed, and muted cries were the only signs of their defeat. The battle maids and assassins worked with great precision, eliminating the threat before it reached the main party.


    Mr. Alf, still at the front, didn''t flinch when he heard the sounds of the ambush being stopped. His serious expression didn''t change as Mrs. Errinette rode her horse next to him.


    "All according to plan," Mrs. Errinette said softly, her serene smile still in place.


    "Of course," Mr. Alf replied, his tone cold and sharp like his assassins'' blades. "They underestimated us. A deadly mistake."


    Inside the main carriage, Lord Garius leaned back, looking calm, though his intense gaze showed he was ready for battle. Lady Francesca and the others remained calm, confident in the elite team.


    Javier, riding Buddy alongside Liana, yawned loudly, seeming unaware of the serious situation. "Haaa... what''s taking so long?" he asked, scratching his head. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master," Liana said softly, her tone warning. "Stay alert."


    "Ehehe, don''t worry, Liana," Javier replied with a big grin. "Buddy and I can handle anything."


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked proudly, puffing out his chest like he was echoing his master''s confidence.


    Liana sighed and shook her head while Gloria chuckled softly beside her. "Ara, your Young Master really is something else, isn''t he?" Gloria said.


    "Haaa... he is," Liana replied, still watching for any lingering threats.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 192 Ambush and Antics ( 192 )

    Inside the carriage, Lord Garius leaned back with a calm look, but a faint smirk on his lips showed the excitement inside him. His hand shook slightly, not from fear, but from wanting to join in.


    Ahhh! he thought, trying to stay composed. I want to join too! Ugh... if Alf hadn''t told me to control myself and not show this side in front of my kids¡ªincluding Javier¡ªI could be out there having fun!


    His fingers drummed lightly against his knee as he heard the sounds of fast, precise fighting. The muffled cries of the ambushers and the clash of blades only made him feel more restless.


    Ughhh... this is torture! he grumbled in his mind. All I can do is sit here and pretend to be the calm head of the family. Meanwhile, they''re out there having a blast...


    Lady Francesca, sitting next to him, noticed his twitching hand and the gleam in his eye. "Dear..." she said softly, teasing him. "You''re itching to go, aren''t you?"


    "Hmph," Garius replied with a small cough, trying to steady his hands. "Of course not. I''m just watching how well our elite units are doing."


    Francesca chuckled and shook her head. "If only Javier could see this side of you. He''d understand where he gets it from."


    Garius''s smirk grew a bit wider, but he stayed silent, looking out the window, wishing the ambush would end quickly¡ªjust to save himself from the pain of waiting.


    While the carriage stayed still, Eridith, the White Flame, leaned forward. "Hmm? Why are we stopping?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Francesca glanced at her, giving a calm, knowing smile.


    Eridith''s crimson eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Ehhh! Why didn''t you tell me something fun is happening out there?" she whispered, excitement in her voice. "I could change into my dragon form, fly ahead, and finish them all with a single Fire Breath!"


    Francesca kept her serene expression but suddenly grabbed one of Eridith''s horns firmly.


    "Eeeekk!! Francesca!" Eridith squealed, her confident attitude fading as she squirmed in her seat.


    "If you do that," Francesca said in a low, serious tone, "the king will notice you''re here. Do you want to cause more problems for us? Don''t you want to become Garius''s wife?"


    Eridith froze, looking nervously at Garius, who was sitting across from them, keeping his calm facade but clearly listening. She swallowed hard and gave a sheepish grin. "Eh... hehe... sorryyyyy!"


    Francesca released her horn with a sigh, shaking her head. "Haaa... just sit still and let Alf and the others handle it. You''ll get your chance for excitement later."


    Eridith pouted a bit, rubbing her horn. "Fine... but you''re so mean sometimes, Francesca," she muttered, crossing her arms like a scolded child.


    "Mean?" Francesca replied, her smile softening. "I''m saving you from ruining your own plans, you silly dragon."


    Eridith huffed but didn''t argue further, though a small grin appeared on her lips. She knew Francesca was right¡ªeven if she''d never admit it.


    Francesca leaned closer to Eridith, her serene smile carrying a sharp edge. "And if they knew you¡ªthe White Flame¡ªwere escorting us in your dragon form, they definitely wouldn''t attack this carriage."


    Eridith tilted her head in confusion. "Wouldn''t that be good? Less trouble for us."


    "No, it wouldn''t," Francesca replied, tightening her grip on Eridith''s horn, making her squirm again. "If they don''t attack, we won''t learn which household sent them. That would lead to bigger problems¡ªespecially questions about why a Count''s household is with a White Dragon."


    Eridith''s crimson eyes widened as she realized the implications, but Francesca continued.


    "And don''t forget," Francesca whispered, "they don''t even know the White Flame Dragon has a human form, let alone that the dragon is... a girl. So behave yourself, Eridith."


    Eridith swallowed hard, her confidence fading under Francesca''s calm yet commanding tone. "Umm... aa... okay... if you say so, Francesca," she muttered, her shoulders slumping slightly.


    Francesca released her horn with a soft sigh, smoothing her dress as she settled back in her seat. "Good. Now sit still and act like the refined lady you claim to be."


    "Haaa... fine," Eridith grumbled, pouting as she adjusted her posture, a faint blush on her cheeks giving away her embarrassment.


    Francesca''s serene smile shifted into a playful yet firm frown as she leaned toward Eridith again. "And let me make one thing clear," she said, gripping Eridith''s horn once more, "I already have enough trouble with my honey bun being cheeky and mischievous. Not you too, Eridith."


    "Okay, okay!" Eridith squealed, squirming in her seat. "Chill, girl... ugh!"


    Francesca finally let go of her horn, brushing her hands as if dealing with a stubborn child. "Good. Now behave," she said, satisfied as she leaned back gracefully. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Eridith rubbed her horn with both hands, glaring at Francesca with embarrassment and frustration. "You''re mean, Francesca..." she muttered under her breath, though she didn''t say it loud enough for Francesca to hear.


    Across the carriage, Garius watched their interaction out of the corner of his eye, hiding a smirk behind his hand. Even in the face of danger, Francesca had a remarkable way of keeping everyone in line.


    Javier sat confidently on Buddy''s back, pretending to be oblivious to the tense situation around the convoy. Instead, he focused on having fun, grinning widely as Buddy strutted proudly.


    "Ehehehe!" Javier laughed, guiding Buddy in circles around the main carriage. The massive Pekko, feeding off his master''s energy, squawked excitedly, lifting one leg and then the other in enthusiasm.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!" Buddy let out loud cries, his movements growing more exaggerated, making a few knights in the elite unit exchange amused glances despite their serious demeanor.


    "Buddy, let''s show them how awesome we are!" Javier declared, leaning forward dramatically. Buddy squawked in agreement, speeding up slightly, his confident steps causing the mounted knights to subtly adjust their horses to avoid the overexcited Pekko.


    Liana, watching from nearby atop Pikko, sighed deeply. "Haaa... Young Master, please stop messing around," she called out, though her voice held a hint of fondness.


    "What? I''m just enjoying myself!" Javier grinned, clearly reveling in the attention Buddy''s antics attracted.


    Meanwhile, the tension among the caretakers, battle maids, and assassin unit remained high, but their professionalism kept them from reacting to Javier''s playful behavior. The quiet elimination of the ambushers continued, unnoticed by the carefree Young Master and his enthusiastic mount.


    From inside the carriage, Francesca glanced out briefly, shaking her head with a small smile. "Haaa... my honey bun really knows how to lighten the mood, doesn''t he?" she remarked.


    "Indeed," Garius muttered, barely containing a smirk as he watched Javier. Although the situation was serious, the boy''s carefree nature brought a strange balance to the scene.


    As Javier continued riding Buddy in circles, his sharp eyes caught sight of movement behind the carriages. Another group of ambushers was creeping closer, their dark forms blending into the shadows as they prepared to strike.


    Javier grinned to himself, pretending not to notice. "Buddy, let''s play some more!" he called out, guiding his Pekko toward the back of the convoy with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Ehehehe, this is so fun!"


    Buddy, unaware of the danger, squawked happily and sped up, his steps light and eager. The ambushers, thinking they were undetected, advanced toward the convoy, weapons drawn.


    As Javier approached their position, he subtly activated his Gravity Magic. "Let''s turn up the fun, Buddy," he whispered mischievously.


    Instantly, the magic pulsed outward, increasing the weight around the ambushers fivefold. The attackers stumbled, their movements slowing as they struggled to stay upright.


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked, oblivious as Javier cast another spell. This time, he activated Earth Spike, hiding the attack beneath the ambushers'' feet.


    With a faint rumble, sharp spikes of hardened earth shot upward, piercing the immobilized attackers. Their muffled cries were cut short as the deadly spikes ended the threat silently.


    Javier smirked, patting Buddy''s neck as if nothing had happened. "Good boy, Buddy. Let''s head back before Liana scolds us."


    The convoy remained undisturbed, the elite guards and assassin unit unaware that Javier had neutralized another wave of threats.


    From a distance, Liana frowned, noticing Javier''s detour. "Young Master... what are you up to now?" she muttered, guiding Pikko closer to keep an eye on him.


    Inside the main carriage, Garius''s sharp gaze flicked to the rear, sensing a faint pulse of mana before it disappeared. A small smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back, not saying a word. "Hmph, so he''s learning to handle things on his own... good."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 193 Homecoming and Headaches ( 193 )

    The journey continued smoothly, with the convoy steadily making its way along the quiet roads until they finally arrived at the grand Armand family house outside the capital city.


    As the carriages came to a stop, the elite guards quickly took their positions, securing the area while the maids helped the family members get out.


    Lord Garius stepped out of the main carriage, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings before he addressed one of the waiting household maids. "Where are my sons, Marcellus and Cedric?"


    The maid bowed politely, her tone professional. "My lord, they are currently... drunk."


    Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa... they didn''t even bother to attend the event to watch. Where are they now?"


    "They are both in their rooms, my lord," the maid replied, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    "Fine..." Garius muttered, his tone resigned. He motioned for the other carriages to unload and turned toward the house with a commanding stride. "I''ll deal with them later."


    Behind him, Lady Francesca stepped out of the carriage gracefully, adjusting her dress with a calm expression. "Dear, you should let them off this time," she said with a teasing smile. "After all, they''re your sons." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s exactly why I won''t let them off," Garius replied without missing a beat, his voice firm but laced with dry humor. "They have titles to uphold. They can''t be acting like carefree fools."


    "Haaa... my honey bun is still more reliable than them, isn''t he?" Francesca mused, glancing back at Javier, who was helping Liana down from Pikko.


    "For now..." Garius muttered.


    "Marcellus! Cedric!" Garius''s commanding voice echoed through the halls, sharp and unmistakable.


    From their rooms, muffled groans could be heard.


    "Ugh... Brother... did someone call us?" Marcellus muttered, his voice hoarse as he sat up groggily, clutching his head.


    "Ugh... I don''t know..." Cedric groaned from the next room. "My head hurts... why did we drink so much...?"


    As heavy footsteps approached, they both realized what was happening.


    "Ah... umm... Who is it?" Marcellus stammered, his face going pale.


    The door creaked open, revealing Garius standing in the doorway, his sharp gaze fixed on them.


    "Gyaaaahhhh!!!" The two brothers screamed in unison as they scrambled to sit upright, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto look presentable.


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed deeply, rubbing his temple as he looked at the sorry state of his sons. "You didn''t even bother attending the event, and now I find you like this?"


    "F-Father, we can explain..." Cedric stammered, still holding his pounding head.


    "Now, both of you!" Garius barked, his voice firm. "Go take a shower! Haaa... Why do I have the two strongest sons in the kingdom, yet you act like children? Just like your little brother."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged a worried glance, clearly too hungover to argue.


    "Umm... umm..." Marcellus started, but Garius''s sharp glare silenced him instantly.


    "Go. Now!" Garius ordered, his tone leaving no room for discussion.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they both shouted in unison, scrambling to their feet despite their grogginess. They staggered toward the bathroom, tripping over themselves as they went.


    Watching them leave, Garius let out a deep sigh, shaking his head in disappointment. "Haaa... Sometimes I wonder if the titles of ''strongest mage'' and ''strongest paladin'' are wasted on those two."


    From the hallway, Lady Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Dear, they may be powerful, but they''re still your sons. And like all our children, they have their moments."


    "Moments?" Garius grumbled, raising an eyebrow at her. "They''ve had enough ''moments'' for a lifetime."


    Francesca laughed again, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "Haaa... Be patient with them, dear. At least they''re not as mischievous as our honey bun."


    "Maybe I should marry them off to a girl," Garius muttered, rubbing his temple in frustration.


    Francesca, standing nearby, smiled and shook her head. "Dear, do you really think marrying them off will solve their behavior?" she asked teasingly, though her tone suggested she knew better.


    Garius let out another sigh, crossing his arms. "It might give them some focus. But for now, I''ll make sure they continue their ''mission'' with the summoned heroes."


    He turned slightly to address Alf, who stood silently at attention. "By the way, Alf," Garius said, his voice curious. "I didn''t see the ''Hero'' party at the event earlier. Any reason why?"


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied, his tone steady. "According to our informants, the summoned heroes'' party is currently... busy."


    "Busy?" Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, my lord. They are reportedly spending their time flirting with women, sleeping, and... other activities," Alf said, choosing his words carefully.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications. "Hmph! I wonder why the king even summoned them," he muttered coldly. "The kingdom isn''t at war with the demons or any neighboring country. Summoning heroes for... this? What a waste."


    Francesca placed a gentle hand on his arm, her calm voice breaking through his irritation. "Dear, it''s not our place to question the king''s decisions. At least, not openly."


    "Perhaps," Garius conceded, though his frown remained. "But mark my words, Francesca. If those so-called heroes cause more problems than they solve, We have to deal with them."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Haaa... Dear, let''s hope it doesn''t come to that. You have enough on your plate with our children as it is."


    "True," Garius admitted with a smirk. "But at least with them, I know what to expect."


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf replied, stepping forward attentively.


    "It seems the bracket for the event has been... ''adjusted,''" Garius said, his tone calm but hinting at amusement.


    "Yes, my lord," Alf confirmed. "However, according to our other informants, there''s nothing they can do to interfere with the final outcomes."


    Garius smirked slightly, a glint of pride in his eyes. "Don''t worry about it, Alf. I''m sure he can handle it... easily."


    "It does seem so, my lord," Alf agreed, a faint smile appearing on his usually serious face.


    Garius leaned forward, his tone shifting to one of command. "By the way, Alf, Errinette, prepare for us to leave for the Armand region before sunrise. I don''t want to risk any of my people getting hurt unnecessarily."


    "Understood, my lord," Alf replied with a bow. Errinette, standing nearby, nodded gracefully, her calm demeanor unwavering.


    Francesca, seated elegantly nearby, smiled knowingly. "I see, dear. We won''t be attending tomorrow''s event then?"


    "I''m sorry, Francesca," Garius said with a sigh. "We have important duties in the region that need our attention."


    "Don''t worry about it, dear," Francesca replied with a warm smile. "I''ll explain to our youngest son that we had an urgent matter to attend to in the Armand region."


    "Please do," Garius said, his tone softening slightly. "And those two¡ªMarcellus and Cedric¡ªmake sure their personal maids are helping them as needed."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied.


    Garius turned back to Francesca, his expression serious but calm. "And, Francesca?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Tell Eridith that once we pass the capital city border, she is to escort us in her dragon form. I want no unnecessary risks during the journey."


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Understood, dear," Francesca replied with a nod, her serene smile never wavering. "I''ll let her know."


    Garius leaned back, his sharp mind already planning the next steps. "Good. Let''s move quickly and quietly. I want everything ready before dawn."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 194 Brotherly Banter ( 194 )

    In the grand dining room, the family gathered around a large, beautiful table, enjoying a lavish meal prepared by the finest chefs. However, Francesca had insisted that Javier sit on her lap.


    "Honey bun~," Francesca cooed lovingly as she fed Javier a piece of roasted meat.


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied, munching on the food she offered, though he couldn''t help but grin.


    "We''ll be heading back to the Armand region early," Francesca said with a soft smile. "I''m sorry we won''t be able to attend the event tomorrow."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it, Mother. Ehehehehe," Javier said with his usual carefree grin, clearly unbothered by the news.


    Francesca leaned in and kissed his cheek affectionately. "You''re such a good boy," she said softly before turning her attention to Gloria, who sat nearby. "Gloria?"


    "Yes, Madam?" Gloria replied, her calm and polite tone never wavering.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will assist Javier alongside Liana," Francesca announced. "You''ll take care of him until the blessing ceremony is complete."


    "Err... are you sure, Madam?" Gloria asked, her composed expression faltering slightly as she glanced at Liana, who was surprised.


    "Yes," Francesca said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "I officially assign you as his second personal maid."


    Javier paused mid-bite, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "Ehehehe! Gloria, you''re going to join us? That''s great!"


    "Ara... it seems the Young Master is already looking forward to it," Gloria said with a soft chuckle, though her cheeks were slightly pink. "I will do my best, Madam."


    Liana, sitting nearby, sighed and shook her head, though a small smile crept onto her lips. "Haaa... another trouble..," she muttered under her breath. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca smiled warmly at both maids. "Take good care of my honey bun. He''s still growing, after all."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana and Gloria replied in unison, bowing slightly.


    Javier leaned back, grinning from ear to ear. "Ehehe, with both of you around, this is going to be fun!"


    Garius set down his utensils and fixed Javier with a sharp gaze, his tone firm but calm. "And Javier?"


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!?" Javier stammered, sitting up straighter on Francesca''s lap, his grin faltering under his father''s serious gaze. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble," Garius warned, his piercing eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied quickly, nodding vigorously, though the corners of his mouth twitched as if he was holding back a cheeky comment.


    Across the table, Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances, their sly grins almost identical as they leaned closer to each other. "Looks like the ''honey bun'' got caught," Marcellus whispered teasingly.


    "Oh, he''ll cause trouble. He always does," Cedric murmured back, stifling a chuckle as they both glanced at their younger brother.


    Javier noticed their grins and narrowed his eyes at them. "Oi, what are you two whispering about?"


    "Oh, nothing, little brother," Marcellus said, his voice dripping with mock innocence.


    "Just admiring how... ''responsible'' you''re going to be," Cedric added with a grin, teasing him.


    "Hmph!" Javier huffed, crossing his arms and leaning back slightly. "You two just wait. I''ll show you both who''s responsible."


    Francesca chuckled softly, patting Javier''s head. "Haaa... my boys, always teasing each other."


    Garius shook his head, though a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "Hmph. Let''s see if he can keep that promise."


    Later that night, in their shared bedroom, Marcellus and Cedric flanked Javier, each placing a hand on his shoulders. Their sly grins immediately put Javier on guard.


    "Little brother..." Marcellus began, his voice dripping with persuasion.


    "We know Father gave you... extra money," Cedric added, mimicking the universal sign for cash with his fingers. "From your sugarcane bonus and that ore mine you found for the family..."


    "Tch!" Javier scoffed, narrowing his eyes. "Didn''t I already give you both a lot last time?"


    "Aw, c''mon," Marcellus teased, tightening his grip on Javier''s shoulder. "Don''t be stingy with your big brothers. We''re only asking for a little help."


    "We''ve been having... ''problems,'' you know," Cedric chimed in, smirking. "Because of your mischief, of course."


    "Ugh!" Javier groaned, realizing they were referring to the fallout from his earlier teasing of Princess Kliatana. "Fine..."


    Reaching into his magic storage, Javier pulled out two pouches of gold and handed them over, glaring at his brothers as he did. "Here."


    "Yeah! That''s our little brother!" Marcellus cheered, quickly pocketing his pouch.


    "You''re the best, Javier!" Cedric added with a laugh.


    Then, as if on cue, they both leaned in and planted a kiss on each of Javier''s cheeks.


    "Ewwww!! That''s gross!!" Javier yelped, squirming away and rubbing his face furiously. "Don''t do that!!"


    Marcellus and Cedric laughed heartily, patting him on the back. "We''re just showing some brotherly love, little brother. No need to get so worked up."


    "Haaa... ," Javier sighed, shaking his head. "If you need more, don''t bother me again. Ask Father instead."


    "Pfft, Father would just lecture us," Marcellus quipped.


    "Exactly why you''re our go-to," Cedric added with a wink.


    Javier rolled his eyes, already regretting his decision to share a room with them.


    A soft knock on the door broke the banter, and the three brothers turned to see Liana stepping inside. She bowed politely, her elegant demeanor never wavering. "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric," she greeted with a calm smile.


    "Oh, Liana," Marcellus said, leaning back with a grin. "What are you doing in our room at this hour?"


    "Nothing, Master Marcellus, Master Cedric," Liana replied smoothly, her eyes glancing toward Javier. "It''s just that... the Young Master couldn''t sleep without me next to him."


    "Oho~" Marcellus and Cedric chimed together, their grins turning mischievous as they exchanged knowing glances.


    "Don''t start," Javier muttered, feeling heat rise to his cheeks. "It''s normal, okay? I''ve been like this since I was little."


    "Oh, we know," Cedric teased, resting his chin on his hand. "But it''s still amusing to see you so dependent on her."


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed softly but smiled, stepping closer to Javier. "Young Master, come now. Let''s get you to bed before you cause any more trouble tonight."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier grumbled, standing up. He shot one last glare at his older brothers. "And you two¡ªdon''t touch my stuff while I''m gone!"


    "No promises," Marcellus said with a smirk, waving him off.


    "Sleep well, little brother," Cedric added, chuckling. "Don''t forget to say ''chuu~'' to your beloved maid."


    "Oi!" Javier snapped, but Liana gently guided him toward the door, her calm presence keeping him from escalating.


    "Goodnight, Masters Marcellus, Master Cedric," Liana said politely before escorting Javier out. The door closed behind them, leaving the older brothers laughing at their little brother''s flustered retreat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 195 Pranks and Promises ( 195 )

    Javier leaned against the doorframe, a sly grin on his lips. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Can you call Meira and Lithia here for me?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, curious. "Hmm? What for, Young Master?"


    "Oh, nothing important. Just call them," Javier replied, his grin widening.


    "Haaa... fine," Liana said, though she felt suspicious. She briefly left the room and returned with Meira, who looked half-asleep, and Lithia, who had clearly been getting ready for bed.


    "Young Master, we''re here..." Meira mumbled, rubbing her eyes, while Lithia adjusted her hair, looking slightly annoyed.


    "Liana," Javier said casually but firmly, "can you wait in your room?"


    "Hmm?" Liana blinked, confused. "Why?"


    "Just for now. Please?"


    "Haaa... okay, Young Master," Liana replied reluctantly, glancing between him and the two maids before leaving.


    As soon as she was gone, Meira and Lithia turned to Javier, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity. "Young Master, what is this about?" Lithia asked.


    Javier smirked, crossing his arms. "This is an order from Lady Francesca," he began, his tone dripping with mock seriousness. "You both are to stay with my brothers in their room tonight and... sleep with them."


    "W-what!?" Meira''s drowsiness disappeared as she stared at Javier in shock.


    "Pardon!?" Lithia added, her eyes narrowing. "What exactly are you saying, Young Master?" Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, nothing suspicious," Javier said, waving a hand dismissively. "Mother said they''ve been sneaking out of their rooms, and she wants you two to make sure they stay put."


    "That... doesn''t sound right," Lithia muttered, crossing her arms and glaring at Javier.


    "Yeah," Meira added, looking unconvinced. "Lady Francesca would have told us directly..."


    "Well, she''s busy preparing for tomorrow''s trip, so she asked me to relay the message," Javier said with a grin, completely unbothered by their skepticism. "Now go on. You don''t want to disobey Mother, do you?"


    Meira and Lithia exchanged hesitant glances, unsure whether to believe him but also wary of ignoring a potential order from Lady Francesca. Finally, with resigned sighs, they both turned toward the door.


    "Haaa... fine. But if this is a trick, Young Master, you''ll regret it," Lithia warned, shooting him a pointed look before leaving with Meira.


    As the door closed behind them, Javier chuckled to himself, clearly pleased with his little prank. "Ehehehe... let''s see how those two handle this."


    Javier leaned closer to the door, pressing his ear against it, straining to catch the conversation inside.


    "Ehhh!! Mother said that!!?" Marcellus''s startled voice echoed faintly through the door.


    "Ugh! Seriously?" Cedric groaned. "What if something happens while we sleep?"


    "Huh?" came Meira''s voice, sharp and direct. "You take responsibility and marry us if you do that."


    "That''s right," Lithia added matter-of-factly. "We''re not going to let you off easily if anything happens."


    "Fine!" Marcellus grumbled, clearly flustered. "Ugh... why now, Mother?"


    Outside the door, Javier''s sly grin widened as he stifled a laugh. "Ehehehe... this is too good," he whispered to himself.


    Inside the room, Marcellus crossed his arms and let out a resigned sigh, glancing at Lithia. "You better sleep a bit farther from me," he muttered, clearly uncomfortable.


    "Yes, Master Marcellus," Lithia replied calmly, moving to the edge of the bed while keeping her professional demeanor.


    On the other side of the room, Cedric was already lying down, his usual stoic expression softened by fatigue. Meira quietly joined him, lying next to him and carefully adjusting the blanket to cover him properly.


    "Thank you, Meira," Cedric said, his voice low and sincere.


    "It''s my duty, Master Cedric," Meira replied softly, her tone warm and respectful as she settled in, her movements precise and practiced.


    The room fell into an awkward but calm silence as everyone adjusted to the unusual arrangement. Meanwhile, faint sounds of muffled laughter echoed from the hallway where Javier had been listening.


    Javier grinned mischievously as he walked down the hall, muttering to himself. "Hehehe... this is what you both get for messing with me. How dare you tease me about kissing Liana... eheheh. I wonder what Mother would say if she found out...about this.. Ehehehe."


    Satisfied with his prank, he reached the room where Liana was waiting. He opened the door quietly, a cheeky grin still on his face. "Lianaaaa..." he called softly.


    Liana, already preparing the bed, glanced at him with her usual calm smile. "Young Master, now now... let''s sleep," she said, gesturing for him to come over.


    "Okay, Liana... ehehe," Javier replied, quickly climbing into bed beside her.


    Once settled, he turned to her with a sly smile. "Liana?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?" she responded, already anticipating his next request.


    "The usual kiss?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with playful mischief.


    Liana sighed softly but smiled. Leaning closer, she pressed a gentle kiss to his lips. "There, happy now, Young Master?"


    "Ehehe, very," Javier murmured, his smirk softening as he relaxed against her.


    "Now, sleep," Liana said gently, pulling Javier''s head to rest on her chest. She began humming a soft lullaby, her fingers running through his hair as his eyelids grew heavy.


    Javier''s mischievous grin faded into a peaceful smile as he drifted off, comforted by her presence. "Goodnight, Liana," he mumbled sleepily.


    "Goodnight, Young Master," Liana whispered, her heart filled with warmth as she continued to hum, watching over him as he slept.


    Liana gazed at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face, a tender smile on her lips. The gentle rise and fall of his chest and the relaxed expression replacing his usual mischievous grin filled her heart with quiet happiness.


    Being by his side like this, knowing he trusted her so deeply, made all her worries feel distant.


    Her thoughts briefly strayed to Gloria, now officially assigned as Javier''s second personal maid. While Liana was initially hesitant about sharing her duties, she couldn''t deny that Gloria''s presence brought her some relief. With both of them protecting Javier, he would undoubtedly be safer, especially with the increasing threats she had sensed lately.


    "With Gloria by my side, I can focus more on ensuring his well-being without spreading myself too thin," she thought, gently brushing a stray strand of hair from Javier''s face.


    "My precious Young Master..." she murmured softly, her eyes filled with warmth. "I''ll always stay by your side and keep you safe."


    As she continued to watch over him, the calmness of the night wrapped around them, and Liana''s resolve to protect and support Javier grew stronger.


    "Sleep tight, Young Master. Don''t worry about anything. I love you," Liana whispered softly, a tender smile on her lips as she gazed at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face.


    She let out a quiet sigh of contentment, feeling the weight of the day melt away. Slowly, her eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted into sleep, still holding Javier close.


    The room was silent and serene, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains. The door creaked open slightly, and a figure stepped inside, moving quietly.


    Gloria approached the bed where Liana and Javier lay, her expression unusually soft. She gently adjusted the blanket over them both before slipping in beside Javier with care.


    Wrapping her arms around him, she whispered, "Young Master... finally, I''ve been officially assigned as your personal maid. I''m happy," her voice warm and affectionate.


    She nestled closer, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she closed her eyes, a serene smile on her lips. The three of them lay there, wrapped in a rare, quiet harmony as the night embraced them all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 196 Embraces and Embarrassment ( 196 )

    Francesca woke up early, the faint light of dawn just beginning to touch the sky. She moved gracefully through the quiet halls, ensuring everything was in order for their return journey to the Armand region. Deciding to check on her sons before they left, she headed to their room.


    When she quietly opened the door, she paused in mild surprise at the sight before her.


    Marcellus was hugging Lithia tightly, while Lithia clung to him just as affectionately, both looking peaceful in their sleep. On the other side, Cedric had Meira sprawled on top of him, her arms draped over his chest. Cedric''s expression was unusually calm, as if he enjoyed the warmth.


    Francesca couldn''t help but smile, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh my... what do we have here?" she murmured softly, her tone a mix of teasing and affection. "How adorable..."


    Turning slightly, she called out in a calm but commanding voice, "Erisa."


    From the hallway, one of her personal maids, Erisa, quickly appeared and bowed. "Yes, Madam?"


    "Call Lord Garius here," Francesca instructed, her smile growing as she gestured toward the room. "It''s urgent."


    "As you command, Madam," Erisa replied, her tone professional as she turned to carry out the order.


    Francesca turned back to her sons and their maids, chuckling softly to herself. "Haaa... I wonder how Garius will react to this sight." She leaned casually against the doorframe, deciding to enjoy the moment before waking them.


    With a playful smile, she murmured to herself, "I didn''t know they also love their maids... just like my honey bun... tehe~"


    Hearing soft footsteps behind her, she turned to see Garius approaching, curiosity on his face.


    "What now, Francesca?" he asked, a hint of exasperation in his tone.


    "Oh my, dear..." Francesca stepped aside to let him look into the room. "Just look at them."


    Garius peeked inside and paused, his eyebrows raising in surprise. Marcellus was still hugging Lithia, and Cedric had Meira sprawled on top of him, both pairs clearly lost in their dreams.


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed, shaking his head. "They also love them too? They keep teasing their little brother about his preference for his maid, yet they''re no different..."


    "My my, dear," Francesca chuckled, folding her arms. "Isn''t it sweet?"


    Garius frowned slightly, narrowing his gaze. "Hmm... I wonder if they''ve already... done ''it.''"


    "Oh my, Dear!" Francesca said, playfully smacking his arm. "Let them be! They''re adults, after all."


    "Haaa... adults or not, they should know better," Garius muttered, though there was no real anger in his tone. "I suppose this explains why they''ve been sneaking out so often."


    "Well," Francesca said, her smile widening, "at least they''re following in your footsteps, dear."


    "Hmph," Garius grumbled, crossing his arms. "They better take responsibility if this turns into something serious."


    "Of course they will," Francesca replied confidently. "After all, they''re your sons."


    Garius sighed again, though a small, amused smirk tugged at his lips. "Let''s see how they explain this when they wake up."


    "Ehem!"


    "Ehemmmm!!"


    The loud clearing of a throat broke the peaceful silence in the room. Lithia was the first to stir, her eyes fluttering open. Realizing the situation, her face turned bright red as she found herself tightly embraced by Marcellus.


    "A-a-a... My... Lord... This... is... not... a-a-a..." Lithia stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to free herself from Marcellus''s firm grip.


    Hearing Lithia''s voice, Meira groggily woke up, her hair slightly disheveled. "What now, Lithia?" she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    When Meira took in the scene, she froze, realizing she was sprawled on top of Cedric. Her face turned crimson. "W-wait... What?!"


    Marcellus groaned softly in his sleep, unconsciously pulling Lithia closer. "Mmm... stay still..."


    "M-master Marcellus! Please wake up!" Lithia squeaked, her embarrassment growing as she spotted Lord Garius and Lady Francesca at the door. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meira, now fully awake, looked toward the door and froze in horror. "M-my Lord! My Lady! I can explain¡ª"


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed deeply, shaking his head. "Looks like explanations will have to wait until these two wake up properly."


    Francesca chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Oh my... this is such a heartwarming sight. Lithia, Meira, you''re both so adorable."


    "M-Madam!" Lithia and Meira stammered, their faces turning even redder.


    Seeing no way to escape their masters'' embraces, Lithia and Meira resigned themselves to their fate.


    Francesca''s smile turned teasing as she leaned forward. "So, you both... have already done it?"


    "A-a-a... umm..." Lithia stammered, her cheeks flushing deeply.


    "Oh my," Francesca said with a chuckle. "So you''ve done it, huh?"


    "Umm... Madam... I can explain..." Lithia tried to respond but faltered under Francesca''s amused gaze.


    Turning to Meira, Francesca softened slightly but kept her teasing tone. "And you, Meira? Judging by how you look, I''m sure you''ve been with your Master Cedric."


    Meira''s tail swayed nervously behind her as she buried her face into Cedric''s chest, clearly flustered. "Y-yes... but... it was... umm... an accident..."


    "Hmm?" Francesca raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "M-Master Cedric was... umm... drunk..." Meira mumbled, her voice muffled as she clung tightly to Cedric''s shirt. "And he... pulled me closer... and I didn''t realize until..."


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Oh my... this sounds like it happened before, doesn''t it?"


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Meira froze, her ears twitching nervously. "U-umm... I mean... it was around a month ago..."


    "A month ago, hmm?" Francesca''s teasing smile grew. "And judging by the way you''re clinging to him now, I''m guessing you''ve already..."


    Meira buried deeper into Cedric''s chest, her voice barely a whisper. "Y-yes... but... it wasn''t... planned..."


    Francesca chuckled softly, mock-scolding. "Oh, Meira, keeping secrets from me? I''m not upset, but... did Cedric take responsibility?"


    "H-he promised," Meira admitted, her cheeks brightly red. "But we didn''t want to tell anyone..."


    Francesca turned her gaze to Cedric, still sound asleep and oblivious. "Haaa... my son''s such a troublemaker," she mused, shaking her head. "At least he chose someone as dedicated as you, Meira."


    Garius sighed beside her, muttering under his breath, "Another one to keep an eye on..."


    "Oh, come now, dear," Francesca said lightly, patting his arm. "At least she''s already part of the household. That makes it simpler."


    Lithia, trying to stay unnoticed, shifted uncomfortably. "M-Madam Francesca, I swear nothing like that happened with Master Marcellus and me..."


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lithia, a playful smirk on her lips. "Really? Hmmm?"


    "M-Madam! I-I.!" Lithia stammered, her cheeks turning an even brighter shade of red. "N-nothing like that has happened with Master Marcellus and me! I-I mean, w-we just..."


    "You will tell me about this later," Francesca said, her tone firm yet teasing, clearly not convinced by Lithia''s flustered response.


    "Y-yes, Madam," Lithia replied, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked down, her embarrassment evident.


    Francesca chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the reactions of the two maids. Garius, on the other hand, sighed and shook his head, muttering under his breath about how his sons were more troublesome than he had expected.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 197 Duty and Distraction ( 197 )

    Liana stirred awake when faint sounds from the next room caught her attention. Instincts on high alert, she turned to her young master, Javier, and froze. Another hand was draped over his body¡ªGloria''s.


    Narrowing her eyes, Liana sat up quickly, her heart racing. She carefully peeled away Gloria''s hand and lightly slapped it. "At least tell me when you''re sleeping next to him! You gave me a heart attack!"


    "Hmm? Oh, Liana... morning," Gloria mumbled sleepily, blinking as she stretched lazily.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Liana replied with an exasperated sigh, rubbing her temple. "Just don''t do it again without warning me."


    "Ara... but it was cold," Gloria teased, a playful smirk on her lips. "And young master is so warm and comfy to hug."


    "Haaa... Gloria..." Liana muttered, although she couldn''t hide a faint smile. "Just get up and prepare yourself. Morning''s already here."


    "Okay, Liana," Gloria said, sitting up with her usual calm demeanor, the playful glint in her eyes remaining.


    Gloria let out a soft yawn and stretched lazily before glancing at Liana with a teasing smile. Without hesitation, she began to slowly remove her sleepwear, her movements deliberately unhurried.


    "Gloria!" Liana hissed, her cheeks flushing. "Don''t do that in front of the Young Master!"


    "Ara..." Gloria tilted her head innocently, her smirk still in place. "He''s still a kid, you know. It''s not like he''ll notice."


    "Yeah, but what if he were an adult?" Liana shot back, glaring at her.


    Gloria paused, pretending to think, then smiled mischievously. "Hmm? Then he''ll marry us, of course. Tehe~"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed, covering her face with her hand. "You''re impossible, Gloria."


    "Oh, come now," Gloria winked. "You''re already going to be his first wife, aren''t you? I''m just getting ready to be the second. No need to be shy."


    "Just... get dressed already," Liana muttered, exasperated as she turned back to the still-sleeping Javier.


    "This girl is dangerous," Liana thought, eyeing Gloria cautiously.


    "Hmm?" Gloria feigned innocence, smirking. "I am dangerous, but you''re even more dangerous, Liana."


    "Huh?" Liana blinked in confusion.


    "I mean," Gloria crossed her arms with a teasing smile, "you spoil him. You let him kiss you whenever he pleases, and now he can''t even sleep alone anymore, all thanks to you." Her sharp eyes glinted as she pointedly glanced at Liana.


    Liana felt her face heat up. "T-that''s different!" she protested. "I''m his maid. It''s my duty to care for him."


    "Oh, of course," Gloria replied, her tone mock serious. "And I suppose it''s also your ''duty'' to cuddle with him and let him call you his future bride?"


    "Gloria!" Liana snapped, though the redness in her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment. "Don''t twist it like that!"


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ara, ara..." Gloria chuckled, clearly enjoying herself. "I''m just saying, compared to me, you''re the truly dangerous one here."


    Liana could only sigh in exasperation, knowing she couldn''t win against Gloria''s teasing. "Haaa... why do I even bother?"


    "Now, now, Liana," Gloria said playfully, leaning against the doorframe. "Wake the Young Master up. I''m sure his mother is waiting to see him before they leave for the Armand region."


    "Haaa... that''s true," Liana sighed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "We also need to get back to our rental house in the capital city."


    "Oh yes, I saw it," Gloria remarked casually, adjusting her outfit. "It''s a good place, with plenty of guards patrolling the area. Good choice, Liana. You''ve done well."


    "Hmm?" Liana narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "How do you know about it?"


    Gloria turned to leave the room, moving gracefully. She paused at the door, glancing back at Liana with her usual mischievous smile. Covering her lips with her hand, she tilted her head slightly and said, "Tehe~~"


    "Gloria..." Liana muttered, watching her leave with a mix of exasperation and curiosity. "That woman is impossible..."


    With a small shake of her head, Liana turned her attention back to Javier, gently shaking him awake. "Young Master, it''s time to get up. Your mother is waiting."


    "Hmmm... Liana... let me sleep more," Javier mumbled, pulling the blanket higher over his head.


    "Young Master, wake up. Madam is waiting for you," Liana said gently, giving his shoulder a light shake.


    "Ugh... Liana... let me sleep more," Javier groaned, refusing to budge.


    Liana smirked slightly, deciding to test him. "Ahhh... M-My Lord!" she stammered, pretending to be alarmed.


    "Eeeekk! I''m sorry, Father!" Javier yelped, bolting upright, only to look around and realize no one was at the door.


    "Ugh, Liana... why did you do that?" he grumbled, flopping back down onto the bed and pulling the blanket over himself again.


    Liana tried to suppress a giggle as she leaned closer, but her expression changed when she noticed a familiar presence. Her tone became genuinely nervous as she quickly stood and bowed. "M-My Lord!"


    "Hah! You''re not going to fool me a second time, Liana," Javier said smugly from under his blanket. "I''m going to sleep more. Nice try though."


    "Javier!" Garius''s deep voice cut through the room.


    "Eeeppp!!! Father!!" Javier shot up so fast he nearly tangled himself in his blanket. His wide eyes darted to the door where Garius stood, arms crossed and a sharp gaze fixed on him.


    "Get ready. Now," Garius commanded in his no-nonsense tone.


    "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier stammered, scrambling to his feet.


    Behind him, Liana covered her mouth with her hand to suppress a laugh. "Haaa..." she sighed quietly to herself, watching her young master fumble to get dressed under Lord Garius''s stern gaze.


    "Faster!" Garius barked, his sharp tone cutting through the room.


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier stammered, fumbling with his clothes as he tried to dress quickly.


    Liana turned her head slightly, trying to hide her amused smile. However, when Lord Garius''s stern gaze shifted to her, she straightened up nervously. Without hesitation, she stepped forward to assist her young master, her hands moving swiftly to help him with his outfit.


    Garius watched them for a moment longer before turning toward the door. "I''ll see you both in the dining room," he said firmly. "You better not sleep again, Javier."


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied, standing straighter than usual.


    Once Garius left, Liana let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Young Master, let''s hurry before he comes back," she urged, fastening the last of his buttons.


    "Haaa... why is he so intense this morning?" Javier muttered, though he didn''t dare slow down.


    Once they were ready, Liana took a moment to adjust Javier''s clothes, making sure he looked presentable. As she smoothed out the creases on his shirt, Javier mumbled, "I didn''t even have a shower yet."


    "We can do that at our house later, Young Master," Liana replied calmly, brushing off a bit of lint from his sleeve.


    "Fine..." Javier grumbled, glancing toward the window. "But what about the battleground event at the school?"


    "Don''t worry, Young Master," Liana reassured him with a small smile. "It''s still too early. The sun hasn''t even risen yet."


    "Haaa... Fine, let''s go," Javier said, adjusting his collar slightly while Liana gave him a satisfied nod.


    "That''s better, Young Master. You look perfect now," Liana said with a gentle smile as they left the room to join Lord Garius and Lady Francesca.


    ( End of Chapter ) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198 Breakfast and Farewells ( 198 )

    In the dining room, Garius sat at the head of the table, exuding his usual commanding presence. Francesca sat to his right, while Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie occupied the left side, with Eridith seated next to Francesca. The entire family, including Garius''s sons and his only daughter, Athine, had gathered for breakfast.


    Javier sat at the end of the table, as usual. Liana was on his right, carefully preparing his plate, while Gloria, seated on his left, poured him tea with her calm demeanor.


    "Alf?" Garius called, his sharp voice cutting through the soft clinking of cutlery.


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf responded, stepping forward slightly.


    "Preparations for our journey?"


    "It''s done, my lord," Alf replied. "The first and second teams have already started moving. If there are any obstacles, they''ll be handled swiftly."


    "Good," Garius said with a nod. "Make sure they''re ready. I don''t want to lose any of them¡ªor you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, my lord," Alf reassured him with a faint smirk.


    Garius then turned his attention to his two eldest sons. "Marcellus, Cedric!"


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they answered in unison, sitting up straighter.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble," Garius warned with a sharp gaze. "Meira, as usual, accompany Cedric. Lithia?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Lithia responded, her voice calm yet attentive.


    "Ensure Marcellus behaves and accompany him at all times," Garius ordered.


    "Yes, my lord," Lithia answered, bowing her head respectfully.


    Francesca smiled warmly at the exchange, her eyes glancing affectionately toward her children.


    Finally, Garius turned his focus to his youngest son. "And Javier?"


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied, his voice attentive despite sneaking a piece of bread when Liana wasn''t looking.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Try not to lose early in the event. At least make it to the top 10."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier answered confidently, though a playful grin tugged at his lips.


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head as she glanced at Javier. "Haaa... my honey bun, always so cheeky."


    Francesca''s gaze drifted to Lithia and Meira, who stood dutifully beside Marcellus and Cedric. A playful smile grew on her face as she decided to tease them.


    "Now, you two," Francesca said lightly, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "just make sure you don''t... rush into things too early, alright?"


    Meira''s cat ears twitched, and her tail swayed nervously as her cheeks turned rosy. "Y-yes, Madam," she replied softly, avoiding eye contact.


    Lithia kept her head lowered, her dark elf complexion doing little to hide the faint blush on her cheeks. "Y-yes, Madam," she murmured shyly.


    Marcellus and Cedric focused intently on their meals, though their stammered responses betrayed their embarrassment. "Y-yes, Mother," they said in unison, their voices slightly shaky.


    Javier, sitting at the end of the table, tilted his head with a playful expression. "Hmm? What does Mother mean by ''rushing into things?''" he said, feigning confusion. Seeing no one respond, he suppressed a sly grin and continued eating.


    Francesca chuckled softly, clearly amused, as she returned to her meal. Meanwhile, Garius let out a small sigh, shaking his head slightly at his wife''s teasing.


    Javier munched on his meal, a sly grin spreading across his face as he glanced at Meira and Lithia. "Oh... it''s nice to see them getting along with Marcellus and Cedric" he thought, secretly pleased to see that both maids were now building good relationships with Marcellus and Cedric.


    "I guess it all worked out quite well"


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood beside Javier, both trying their best to suppress amused smiles at the scene unfolding.


    Liana leaned slightly toward Gloria and whispered, "So... they both did it with Master Marcellus and Master Cedric?"


    "Shhh!" Gloria quickly hushed her, glancing at Javier, who was too busy grinning to notice. "Don''t let the Young Master hear this!"


    Liana nodded, her expression becoming more composed, though a hint of amusement lingered in her eyes. Gloria, ever calm, maintained her serene demeanor, though the corners of her lips twitched with restrained laughter.


    In the courtyard of their house just outside the capital, Francesca pulled Javier into a tight embrace, her affectionate nature on full display.


    "I''m going to miss you, honey bun~" she cooed, planting kisses on his forehead, both cheeks, and a quick peck on his lips. "Ohhh~ I love you so much, honey bun~"


    "I love you too, Mother~" Javier replied, his voice warm and sincere as he hugged her back.


    Nearby, Garius stood with his usual stoic demeanor, his sharp gaze fixed on Javier as he waited by the carriage. Though he didn''t express his emotions as openly as Francesca, there was a weight of care in his commanding presence.


    "Javier," Garius called, his voice firm.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier responded immediately, standing upright.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble. And when school ends and the blessing ceremony is complete, make sure to go home. No detours."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied with a grin, though he inwardly wondered if he could sneak in a tiny detour.


    Garius then turned his attention to Liana and Gloria, who were standing nearby. "Liana, Gloria."


    "Yes, my lord?" they answered in unison, bowing respectfully.


    "Keep an eye on him," Garius ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "As you command, my lord," they replied, both stealing a glance at Javier, who was already plotting his next mischief.


    Finally, Garius addressed Marcellus and Cedric, his eldest sons. "Marcellus, Cedric."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they replied together, their postures straight and attentive.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble and stay focused on your mission," Garius reminded them, referring to their task of monitoring the summoned heroes.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they answered, though quick side glances at each other hinted at mischief waiting to unfold.


    Francesca chuckled softly, watching the exchange. "Haaa... boys will be boys," she muttered, ruffling Javier''s hair one last time before stepping toward the carriage. "Be good, honey bun~"


    Javier darted toward the carriages with a mischievous grin, moving swiftly as he pretended to playfully run around each of the nine carriages. In reality, he was silently activating his most powerful barrier skill¡ªcapable of withstanding even a dragon''s breath¡ªby discreetly touching each carriage as he passed.


    "Ehehehehehe..." he chuckled under his breath, enjoying his little secret.


    "Honey bun?" Francesca called, her voice curious yet affectionate. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, Mother~" Javier replied, flashing her his most innocent grin. "Ehehehehehe..."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, a small, knowing smile tugging at her lips, but she decided not to press further. "Haaa... that cheeky boy of mine," she muttered to herself, shaking her head fondly.


    Meanwhile, Liana, watching from the side, narrowed her eyes slightly. "Young Master... what are you up to now?" she thought but said nothing, deciding to wait and see what mischief her young master had planned.


    Gloria simply smirked. "Ara, I wonder what our young master is plotting this time," she mused, folding her arms and watching Javier with amusement.


    "Francesca! Garius! Are you going to leave me behind?!" Eridith shouted as she rushed out of the house, panting heavily.


    Francesca turned toward her, a playful smile on her face. "Tehe~ We''re still waiting for you, Eridith."


    "I didn''t even have my breakfast yet!" Eridith huffed, folding her arms.


    "Ugh... just hold it until we pass the capital city border," Garius muttered, already stepping into the carriage with his usual composed demeanor.


    "Fine!" Eridith grumbled before her eyes landed on Javier, who was running around touching each carriage with a mischievous grin.


    Inside her mind, Eridith mused, "Oho~ This kid really has potential, huh? No wonder he''s the son of Garius and Francesca."


    But before she could think further, the carriages began to move. She noticed Francesca giving her a sly grin from inside the lead carriage.


    "Francescaaaaaa!!! Don''t leave me!" Eridith screamed, breaking into a sprint to catch up as the carriages rolled forward.


    Francesca leaned out slightly, her grin widening. "Haaa... hurry up, Eridith, or we really will leave you behind!"


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Eridith shouted, a mix of indignation and panic in her voice as she managed to catch up and climb aboard, muttering under her breath about breakfast and sly best friends.


    Javier stood still, his mischievous grin fading as he watched the carriages begin to move. His mother leaned out slightly, waving at him with a warm smile. He bit his lip, trying hard to hold back the tears welling up in his eyes.


    Nearby, Marcellus openly displayed his emotions, tears streaming down his face as he sniffled quietly. Cedric turned away sharply, pretending to adjust his collar, but his trembling shoulders betrayed his attempt to hide his feelings.


    The personal maids around them maintained a respectful silence. Gloria, beside Javier, glanced at him with a calm but understanding expression. Liana stood on his other side, her eyes full of warmth as she rested a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    Meira, along with Cedric''s other two maids, observed their master with quiet sympathy. Meira''s tail swayed softly, and her ears twitched at his barely hidden sniffles, while the other two exchanged knowing glances but stayed silent.


    Marcellus, encircled by his four personal maids, received a gentle pat on the shoulder from Lithia. The dark elf''s usually composed expression softened slightly as she murmured a word of encouragement. The other three maids stood by respectfully, ready to offer support if needed.


    The courtyard echoed with the faint sounds of the departing carriages, leaving behind the three brothers, their loyal maids, and the weight of a bittersweet farewell.


    Francesca continued to wave until the carriages were out of sight, her smile lingering even as they disappeared into the distance. Garius sat beside her, his stoic expression masking the flicker of emotion in his eyes, his hand clenched into a tight fist on his knee.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 199 Teasing Tensions ( 199 )

    After the emotional farewell, the brothers slowly composed themselves. Marcellus and Cedric, regaining their usual cheeky energy, walked over to Javier with wide grins on their faces.


    Pretending to hug him, Marcellus placed a firm hand on Javier''s shoulder. "Little brother," he began in a mock-sincere tone.


    "Yes?" Javier replied, already suspicious of their intentions.


    "Got more money?" Cedric chimed in, grinning slyly.


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples. "Ugh! I already gave you both some last night. And don''t think I didn''t see Father handing your expenses to Lithia and Meira earlier."


    "Aw, c''mon, little brother. Just a bit more," Marcellus pleaded, leaning in dramatically.


    "Yeah, just a small loan for your favorite elder brothers," Cedric added, flashing a charming smile.


    "Haaaa... fine..." Javier sighed in defeat, digging into his magic storage to retrieve a small pouch of gold coins. He handed it over reluctantly. "Here."


    "Woohoo!!!" Marcellus and Cedric cheered in unison, high-fiving each other.


    "I''m going to treat my maids and myself with this!" Marcellus declared triumphantly.


    "Same here!" Cedric said, jingling the coins in the pouch with excitement.


    "Brother."


    "Hmm? What now, little brother?" Marcellus asked, still grinning as he examined the pouch of gold Javier had given him.


    Javier didn''t respond at first; instead, he reached into his magic storage with a flick of his hand and pulled out two intricately designed bracelets. The mithril bands gleamed in the sunlight, and faint engravings of protective runes shimmered across their surfaces.


    "Here," Javier said firmly, handing one to each brother. "Wear these. And don''t even think about selling them. If you do, don''t ever ask me for money again."


    Marcellus held the bracelet up, inspecting the craftsmanship. "Oh! This has a nice design! Where''d you get this?"


    "Don''t ask, just wear it," Javier said, crossing his arms.


    "Oho~ someone''s turning into Father," Cedric teased, slipping the bracelet onto his wrist. "Scaryyyy~"


    "Hmph," Javier huffed, though his stern expression softened slightly as he watched them put the bracelets on.


    Marcellus turned the band around his wrist, noticing the faint magical aura. "This is... pretty good. Is this enchanted, little brother?"


    "It''s just... for protection," Javier said, looking away nonchalantly. "You''re both important, so... yeah."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances and smiled. "Thanks, little brother," Cedric said sincerely, ruffling Javier''s hair.


    "Yeah, thanks," Marcellus added, his tone softer than usual. "Guess you do care about us after all."


    "Don''t push it," Javier muttered, swatting their hands away with a faint grin.


    Nearby, Liana and Gloria watched the interaction with warm smiles. "Young Master really has a good heart," Liana said softly.


    "Indeed," Gloria agreed, her voice teasing. "Though he''d never admit it outright."


    No one knew, except Javier himself, that the bracelets he had given to his brothers were uniquely crafted by him. Using his magic crafting skill, he had embedded them with a powerful barrier enchantment and an enhancement spell to boost the wearer''s strength and defense.


    "Little brother," Marcellus said, adjusting the bracelet on his wrist. "Don''t cause too much trouble at the event."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier replied, waving his hand dismissively.


    Marcellus grinned, stepping back and placing his hands on his hips in an exaggerated pose. "We''re off now. Behave, Javier." His tone mimicked their father''s stern authority, drawing an amused glance from Cedric.


    Cedric immediately followed suit, folding his arms and lowering his voice to imitate Garius. "Don''t cause too much trouble," he said, narrowing his eyes as if scolding.


    "Hmph, you two sound ridiculous," Javier smirked, turning away to hide his amusement. "Just go already."


    "Take care, little brother," Marcellus added with a laugh, giving Javier a pat on the shoulder before walking off.


    "See you soon," Cedric said, grinning as he joined Marcellus.


    As they left, Liana leaned toward Javier and whispered, "They care about you, Young Master."


    "Hmph... they''re just loud freeloaders," Javier muttered, though his smirk betrayed the affection he held for his brothers.


    "Now we should go to school," Liana reminded him as they walked toward Buddy and Pikko. "You have the battleground event today as the only one from Class F who qualified."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier replied nonchalantly, stretching his arms. "I don''t plan on winning anyway. Too much effort."


    As they continued walking, Javier turned his gaze to Liana, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "By the way, Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "What did Father tell you when he called you before breakfast?"


    Liana hesitated for a moment, her expression calm but thoughtful. "Hmm? Oh... Lord Garius said I should withdraw from the escort bracket."


    "Huh? Why?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know what happened," Liana admitted evenly. "But a command is a command, and I must follow it."


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh..." Javier muttered, scratching his head.


    From the side, Gloria chuckled softly, her serene smile revealing nothing. "Now, Young Master," she said, her tone light but firm, "we should prepare. The crowd will be waiting for your grand entrance."


    "Haa... fine," Javier sighed dramatically, though a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. "Let''s get this over with."


    "Buddy!!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, rushing toward Javier with excitement, while Pikko followed calmly, her silver-tinted feathers gleaming in the sunlight.


    "Ahhh! I forgot!!" Javier suddenly exclaimed, slapping his forehead.


    "Hmm? What now, Young Master?" Liana asked, tilting her head.


    "Gloria doesn''t have a Pekko!"


    Gloria smirked knowingly, folding her arms. "Ara~ I seem to remember a certain young master promising me a Pekko before."


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Haa..."


    "Sorry, Gloria," Javier said sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "When we get back to the Armand region, I''ll buy you one."


    "Oh nooo~" Gloria teased, pressing a hand to her cheek dramatically. "I''ll be the only one riding a boring horse while a certain someone enjoys riding her Pekko." She cast a teasing glance at Liana, whose smile remained calm but a little strained.


    With a playful glint in her eyes, Gloria leaned toward Javier. "For now, I will ride it with young masterrrr..." she said, her gaze sliding back to Liana as if daring her to object.


    "Gloria..." Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose but keeping her voice steady. "Let''s just go, shall we?"


    "Ara~ jealous?" Gloria whispered softly, earning a sharp but amused glare from Liana.


    Gloria gracefully mounted Buddy, settling behind Javier and wrapping her arms around him securely. With a mischievous smirk, she pressed Javier''s head gently against her chest while glancing at Liana.


    "Ara~ how cozy this is," Gloria said teasingly, her voice light and playful.


    "Young master!" Liana called out, her eyes narrowing as she stood beside Pikko, her pout evident. "This is why we need to get her a Pekko soon!"


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, trying to pull his head away but failing. "Y-yeah, definitely need to get her one... very soon!"


    Gloria let out a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying the moment. "No rush, Young Master~" she said with a wink toward Liana. "I''m perfectly fine like this."


    "Haa..." Liana sighed, mounting Pikko. "Let''s just go already, Young Master."


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Javier said quickly, eager to escape the awkwardness.


    ( End of Chapter )


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 200 Bound by Darkness ( 200 )

    "Now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for!!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, fueling the roaring energy of the crowd. "Who will kick off today''s battles? Who will prove their might on this prestigious stage?!"


    Cheers erupted as the crowd leaned forward in anticipation.


    "We have the results!!" the announcer declared dramatically. "In the right corner!! From Class F, the only one to advance to this stage!! Representing the prestigious House of Armand¡ªJavier De Armand!!!"


    The crowd''s reaction was mixed¡ªcheers, murmurs, and a few snickers from nobles who underestimated Class F''s sole representative.


    "And in the left corner!! From Class A, the prodigy from the prestigious House of Mikele¡ªBrabus De Mikele!!"


    The crowd roared, excitement filling the arena. "Who will emerge victorious in this clash!? Will the underdog from Class F prevail, or will the might of Class A crush him!?"


    From his spot, Javier sighed loudly, standing up lazily. "Haaa... fine... I''m going in," he said, his hands casually tucked in his pockets as he trudged toward the arena.


    Liana adjusted his collar quickly, whispering, "Good luck, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked from the sidelines. "Ara~ make it quick, Young Master."


    Javier grinned lazily. "Don''t worry. This won''t take long."


    The crowd watched as Javier stepped into the arena, his posture relaxed and seemingly indifferent, drawing curious murmurs from the audience. On the opposite side, Brabus stood tall, radiating confidence as he raised his arms to pump up the crowd.


    Brabus smirked, his voice dripping with confidence as he taunted, "Heh! Armand brat! Don''t worry, I''ll end you today!"


    Javier yawned lazily, barely reacting to the insult as the announcer''s voice boomed. "Are you both ready!?"


    The crowd joined in, counting down in excitement.


    "3..."


    "2..."


    "1...!"


    "Battleground!! Begin!!!"


    With a fierce battle cry, Brabus charged toward Javier, his leg poised for a kick while simultaneously chanting, "Wind Slash!"


    Javier sidestepped effortlessly, his hands still in his pockets, his expression uninterested.


    "You won''t get away that easily!" Brabus growled, spinning in the air and launching a flaming projectile toward Javier. "With the spark of life, I call to thee,Flame, gather forth, and set me free!,Fireball!"


    Javier jumped back, evading the fireball with ease, his face blank as though he''d seen it all before.


    Brabus, frustrated, switched tactics, summoning a cluster of ice spikes while dashing forward. "From the heart of winter, I summon the cold, rise, sharp and bold!Ice Spike!"


    Javier jumped lightly, dodging the attack without glancing at his opponent.


    The crowd murmured in awe, their focus entirely on Javier''s calm demeanor.


    Brabus, undeterred, continued to charge, combining physical strikes with rapid spell chants. "Burning bright, I call your name, awaken, unleash your flame!Fire Spear!!" he shouted, launching a flaming weapon directly at Javier.


    Javier leaned to the side, dodging the fiery projectile with the same uninterested expression.


    Brabus clenched his fists in frustration and began another charge, repeating his cycle of attacks.


    Javier sighed deeply, his bored expression worsening. "Seriously...?" he muttered under his breath, evading yet another combination of physical attacks and magic.


    As Brabus prepared for another relentless charge, Javier finally stopped in his tracks, tilting his head to the side with a tired sigh. "Is this it?" he asked, disappointment lacing his tone. "This is so boring..."


    "Take this!" Brabus shouted, his voice echoing across the arena as he finished his chant. A flurry of fireballs¡ªtwenty in total¡ªburst into existence, swirling in the air before locking onto Javier.


    The crowd gasped, excitement palpable as the massive barrage of fireballs streaked toward their target.


    Brabus smirked triumphantly, crossing his arms. "Let''s see you dodge this, Armand brat!"


    Javier, however, didn''t move. He stood there, hands still in his pockets, wearing the same bored expression. He let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Haaa... seriously?"


    As the fireballs neared, the arena grew tense, the crowd holding their breath. Just when it seemed like the barrage would overwhelm him, Javier casually raised his hand and...


    Swish!


    One fireball was effortlessly deflected, veering off toward an empty corner of the arena.


    Swish! Swish!


    He batted away two more, sending them flying in opposite directions.


    With a series of nonchalant movements, Javier swatted away every single fireball as if they were harmless flies, scattering them to every corner of the arena.


    The crowd erupted into stunned murmurs, unable to believe their eyes.


    Brabus''s smirk faltered, his confidence waning as he stared in disbelief. "W-what!?"


    Javier yawned, stretching his arms lazily. "Is that it?" he asked, scratching the back of his head. "Come on, Brabus. At least make it fun if you''re going to waste my time."


    "Ugh!! How about this!?" Brabus shouted, his voice desperate as he began chanting another spell."With thunder''s echo and lightning''s flash, pour with nature''s clash! "Thunder Rain!!"


    Dark clouds formed above the arena, crackling with lightning as bolts rained down, aiming directly at Javier.


    Javier, still standing lazily in the same spot, let out another yawn and casually raised his hand. His basic barrier skill activated automatically, creating a shimmering dome of energy around him. The thunderbolts struck the barrier repeatedly, but none could penetrate its defenses.


    Squatting lazily within his barrier, Javier muttered to himself, "Haaaa... this is getting boring. Why did I promise Father I''d make it to the top 10? Damn it..."


    The crowd gasped in awe and confusion, unable to understand how Javier remained so unaffected.


    Brabus, now visibly frustrated, clenched his fists. "Fine! Let''s see how you handle this!" he roared, chanting another spell. Large ice balls began forming in the air, their chilling aura spreading through the arena. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But before Brabus could launch his attack, Javier suddenly dashed forward with incredible speed, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    "Wha¡ª!?" Brabus barely managed to gasp as Javier leaped into the air. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a lazy yet precise movement, Javier brought his leg down in a downward kick, striking Brabus squarely on the head.


    Thud!


    Brabus collapsed onto the ground, his spell dissipating as he lay there with a dazed expression and a comical bubble forming at the corner of his mouth.


    The arena fell silent for a moment before erupting into cheers and laughter.


    Javier yawned again, waving dismissively as he turned to walk back to the sidelines. "Haaa... next time, let''s just skip this," he muttered.


    The arena erupted with applause as the announcer declared, "The winner is... Javier De Armand!!" Cheers from the crowd echoed through the stadium, but Javier barely acknowledged them.


    With a lazy wave of his hand, he slowly made his way toward the Class F bench, his steps uninterested.


    But before he could reach it, the atmosphere shifted.


    The arena suddenly plunged into darkness, and the air crackled with ominous energy. Gasps and screams of confusion spread through the audience as panic set in.


    "Protect the King!!" one of the royal guards shouted.


    The King, along with his family¡ªincluding Princess Kliatana¡ªwas quickly surrounded by his personal escort and royal guards, rushing to ensure their safety.


    "Everyone, evacuate the arena immediately!!" a booming voice from the royal guard echoed.


    The commoners in the audience began fleeing in a chaotic stampede, while the noble households retreated in an orderly but hurried manner, their guards forming protective formations.


    Amidst the panic, the arena floor was nearly empty. Only Javier remained in the center, calm, while Liana and Gloria stood near the Class F bench, their eyes darting around.


    Suddenly, magical chains shot out from all directions, glowing with an eerie light as they wrapped tightly around Javier. The chains bound him in place, glowing sigils appearing on the ground around him.


    "Young Master!!" Liana shouted, drawing her weapon and rushing toward him.


    "Faster, Liana!" Gloria commanded, already unsheathing her twin blades.


    But as they tried to approach, a powerful force emanating from the sigils created an invisible barrier that stopped them in their tracks.


    Javier let out a bloodcurdling scream, his body writhing as the chains glowed brighter. "Aaarrrghhh!!"


    "Young Master!!" Liana''s voice cracked with fear as she slammed her weapon against the barrier.


    "What is this!?" Gloria growled, her expression tense as she tried to push through, but the force repelled her.


    Javier''s body fell limp, his eyes closing as he lose consciousness.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana cried out, desperation evident as she struggled against the unseen force.


    The chains glimmered ominously, their glow pulsating in rhythm, as the arena was consumed by eerie silence. Only the sounds of Liana and Gloria''s efforts to reach Javier broke the oppressive atmosphere.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 201 Dark Intentions ( 201 )

    The chains glimmered ominously, their glow pulsating in rhythm, as the arena was consumed by an eerie silence. The only sounds breaking the oppressive atmosphere were Liana and Gloria''s desperate efforts to reach Javier.


    Suddenly, school guards rushed into the arena, weapons drawn and eyes scanning the area. "Secure the perimeter! Find the source of this magic!" their captain ordered, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The soldiers spread out in groups, cautiously advancing into the arena''s shadows.


    But before they could get far, thick dark vines erupted from the ground, twisting and coiling around the guards with unnatural speed. "What is this!?" one guard yelled, struggling against the vines as they tightened their grip.


    "It''s a trap¡ªaarrgh!" another soldier screamed, his voice abruptly cut off.


    From the darkness, a shadowy figure in a flowing robe emerged. The figure raised a hand, and with a swift, deliberate motion, the dark vines constricted, silencing the guards one by one.


    "Enemy!!!" one of the surviving guards shouted, raising the alarm before a sharp blade materialized from the shadow and silenced him as well.


    The shadowy figure stepped closer to the arena, the air growing colder as their presence loomed.


    Meanwhile, in the royal box, the royal guards sprang into action, forming a tight protective formation around the King and his family. "Move quickly! Escort His Majesty to safety!" the royal guard captain commanded.


    The King''s elite guards led the way, their armor gleaming even in the dim light as they guided the royal family toward a secure exit. Princess Kliatana clung to her mother, her wide eyes darting around in fear. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noble households scrambled to retreat too, their guards and personal maids forming protective barriers around their lords and ladies. Orders were shouted, and the grand battleground event devolved into chaos.


    The shadowy figure paused, their attention flicking briefly toward the retreating nobles before returning to the arena floor. The sigils binding Javier pulsed again, their light intensifying as the figure raised both hands.


    "What is happening here!?" one noble guard shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the noise of retreating footsteps and clashing weapons as panic gripped the arena.


    As the chaos in the arena escalated, more shadowy robed figures emerged from the darkness, moving silently and deadly. They descended upon the remaining school guards and soldiers trying to secure the area, their blades flashing in the dim light.


    "Incoming! Protect the area!" the captain of the guards shouted, but his orders were cut short when one of the shadowy figures pierced through his armor.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" another soldier yelled, but the figures moved with precision, cutting down anyone who tried to resist. Within moments, the guards were overwhelmed, their lifeless bodies strewn across the arena floor.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the Class F bench, weapons drawn, eyes fixed on the sigil-covered barrier encasing Javier.


    "Young Master!" Liana cried out, her voice trembling with a mix of panic and desperation. The dark aura surrounding the chains crackled ominously, and every attempt to approach was met with a powerful push back.


    "Stay calm, Liana," Gloria said, her voice steady despite the tension. She gripped her twin blades tightly, scanning the encroaching shadows. "I''ll dispel the barrier. Cover me."


    Gloria began chanting a spell to break the barrier, her voice sharp and deliberate, her blades glowing faintly with magic.


    But before she could finish, five shadowy figures emerged from the gloom, closing in on her with weapons ready.


    "Not so fast!" one of them hissed, interrupting her spell with a precise strike. Gloria leaped back, her spell disrupted as she deflected an incoming attack with her blades.


    "Five against one? Typical," Gloria muttered, smirking despite the odds. She parried the attacks with elegance and precision, her movements fluid as she fought the shadow figures.


    Seeing Gloria in trouble, Liana tried to rush to her aid, but five more shadowy figures stepped in her way.


    "Out of my way!" Liana shouted, her bow glowing faintly as she notched a magic-infused arrow and let it fly. The projectile pierced through one figure, who collapsed silently, but the others quickly closed in.


    Liana switched to close combat, her movements graceful yet fierce as she fought off the shadowy attackers. Despite her skill, she couldn''t help but glance toward the arena, her heart sinking at the sight of her young master standing unconscious, bound by glowing chains extending from all corners of the arena, their oppressive magic keeping him suspended within the barrier.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Young Master..." she whispered, gritting her teeth as she blocked an attack and retaliated with a swift strike.


    The two maids fought valiantly, their skills evident as they held their ground, but the relentless assault from the shadow figures made it clear they were in a dangerous situation. The ominous aura of the sigils surrounding Javier intensified, casting an even darker shadow over the arena.


    Liana and Gloria fought bravely, their skill and determination outmatching the shadowy figures. With a final swing of Gloria''s blade and an arrow from Liana''s bow, the last of their attackers fell. Both maids stood among the fallen enemies, breathing steadily as they prepared for whatever came next.


    Suddenly, over twenty figures in black robes leapt into the arena, landing in perfect formation. Their presence was suffocating, and their leader stepped forward with a sinister aura.


    "We''ve secured the target," the leader declared, pointing at Javier, who was still bound by glowing chains. "Now kill him!"


    "Yes, leader!" the others responded in unison, their voices cold and emotionless.


    Liana''s eyes widened, her anger boiling over. The sight of her young master bound and the audacity of the assassins drove her into a frenzy. A dark aura began to surround her, her emerald eyes glowing fiercely. "How dare you!" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage.


    Gloria, standing beside her, let out a chilling laugh as her own dark aura flared to life. "Ara~ someone really has a death wish," she said with a twisted smirk, her usual teasing tone replaced with a dangerous edge. She reached into back of her maid uniform and pulled out a small battle hammer, charging it with mana until it grew larger than her, crackling with raw magical energy.


    Liana raised her magic bow, the charged arrow in her grasp radiating intense power.


    The assassins hesitated for a moment, sensing the overwhelming strength coming from the two maids.


    Gloria glanced at the barrier surrounding Javier. "This thing? How annoying," she muttered, lifting her hammer high above her head.


    With one devastating swing, she smashed the barrier, shattering it into pieces like fragile glass.


    Liana and Gloria stepped into the arena, their every step radiating menace as their combined aura made the assassins flinch.


    Before either Liana or Gloria could strike, the leader barked another command, his voice dripping with ruthless intent:


    "They''re just two women! Kill them too! Leave no witnesses alive!"


    "Yes, leader!" the assassins shouted in unison, weapons raised as they charged toward Liana and Gloria.


    Liana and Gloria stood unfazed, their auras flaring with even greater intensity.


    "How disappointing," Gloria said, lifting her hammer with ease. "They''re walking straight to their deaths."


    "Let them come," Liana muttered, her glowing arrow aimed precisely at the approaching figures. "None of them will touch our young master."


    The assassins moved with speed and precision, but the two women stayed composed, ready to unleash their fury.


    Then, a sudden sound broke the tension.


    "Ehehehe..."


    The assassins froze mid-charge as Javier''s voice echoed through the arena. Still chained in the center, he tilted his head upward, revealing a sinister grin that sent chills down their spines.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 202 Predator and Prey ( 202 )

    The chains that had bound him glowed brightly for a moment before shattering like fragile glass, falling uselessly to the ground.


    The robed figures froze in shock. "W-what!?"


    Javier stretched lazily, rolling his neck with a crack. "You went through all this trouble just for me? How touching. But now... let''s begin."


    He raised his hand, and the air around him grew dense as a massive gravitational force exploded outward. "Super Gravity!"


    The ground trembled violently as the robed figures were slammed down, their bodies pinned mercilessly to the arena floor. Some groaned in pain, while others struggled to move, but none could stand under the immense pressure.


    Liana and Gloria, stared in awe. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master..." Liana whispered, relief and astonishment on her face.


    "Ara~ Looks like he''s finally showing his true colors," Gloria murmured, her smirk growing wider as she tightened her grip on her blades.


    Javier''s eyes glowed faintly, a mischievous glint in them as he scanned the struggling attackers. "You wanted to kill me? I hope you''re ready, because now it''s my turn."


    He cracked his knuckles, stepping forward with a predatory grin. "Let''s see how long you can last."


    "Gyahahahaha!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the empty arena as he dashed toward one of the pinned robed figures. "Now taste my kick!"


    Javier''s foot landed repeatedly on the attacker, each kick sending vibrations through the ground. The robed figure let out a muffled groan but couldn''t move under the immense gravity.


    "Oh, come on!" Javier jeered, tilting his head mockingly as he stood over his victim. "I thought you were better than those noble kids I fought earlier. Show me what you''ve got!"


    His eyes sparkled with mischief as he crouched near another attacker, grabbing their weapon¡ªa dagger¡ªfrom their immobilized hand and holding it out toward them.


    "Here," he said with a grin, waving the dagger mockingly. "Take it back! You wanted to kill me, right? How''re you gonna do that without your weapon?"


    The figure''s arm twitched feebly, but the overwhelming gravity kept them glued to the ground.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ehhh? Still can''t move?" Javier stood up, scratching his head theatrically. "That''s disappointing... I didn''t even use my full power yet."


    He tapped his chin in mock thought. "Hmm... maybe I''m only at 10% right now? What do you think, Gloria?"


    "Ara~ I think you''re being generous, Young Master," Gloria teased from the sidelines, amusement lacing her voice.


    "Young Master," Liana called, half-scolding. "Please don''t play with them too much."


    "Haaa, fine, fine," Javier muttered, rolling his eyes. He turned back to the struggling attackers, his grin widening. "But seriously, how did you guys even think you could kill me? This is embarrassing for you."


    He kicked another weapon toward a different figure, laughing as they tried and failed to reach for it. "Here, I''ll even help you out. Oh? You still can''t move? How pity. Kekekeke!"


    The robed figures, bound by the crushing gravity and Javier''s mocking gaze, could do nothing but endure the torment as he gleefully toyed with them.


    "Hyaaaaarrhhh!" Javier exclaimed dramatically, raising his arms as if addressing an imaginary crowd. "Come on, guys! I''ve been waiting since day one for you to make a move! Don''t disappoint me now¡ªI know you can do better!"


    "Ehehehe... can''t let all the fun be mine!" Javier called out, his mischievous grin widening as he waved toward the bench. "Lianaaaa... Gloriaaaa... come hereee...!"


    Liana stepped closely, her eyes glinting with focus as she drew her blades. Gloria followed , smirking as she tightened her grip on her weapons.


    "Better act fast," Javier teased the immobilized attackers, gesturing toward Liana and Gloria. "It looks like Liana''s ready to show off those twin blades. And Gloria?" He glanced at her sidelong, chuckling. "Oh no, she''s scarrrrry when she glances like that! Kekekeke!"


    With his maids by his side, the mood shifted from mockery to a synchronized display of skill and precision. The robed figures watched helplessly as their worst nightmare unfolded.


    "Hey, robe guy..." Javier crouched next to one of the immobilized attackers, tilting his head mockingly. "Come on... move a bit, will you?"


    The assassin glared at Javier, eyes filled with rage but unable to muster the strength to respond.


    "Oh, let me help you up," Javier said with fake kindness, reaching for the assassin''s collar.


    With effortless motion, Javier lifted the man off the ground by his collar, holding him in midair like a rag doll. The assassin''s legs dangled uselessly, his struggles futile against Javier''s overwhelming strength.


    "Up you go..." Javier smirked before slamming the man into the ground with terrifying force.


    Thud!


    The ground cracked under the impact, and the assassin lay motionless, his life extinguished in an instant.


    "One down!" Javier announced with a maniacal laugh. "Ohhh!! Come on, guys!" he said, turning to the remaining assassins with his arms outstretched theatrically. "You all came here to kill me, right? Don''t just stand there! Here!"


    He puffed his chest, leaning forward slightly in a mocking gesture. "Here, I''ll give you a chance¡ª"


    He paused, his eyes widening slightly in fake realization. "Oh wait, I forgot... none of you can move!"


    Javier erupted into laughter, his voice echoing ominously in the silent arena. "Gyahahahaha!!"


    The assassins, still pinned under the crushing weight of Javier''s Super Gravity skill, could only watch in terror, their bodies trembling under the immense pressure.


    "Hyaaarrrrr!!!" he shouted gleefully, hands on his hips. "Hey, you guys are supposed to be highly skilled assassinnnnnnnnsss!"


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Javier turned to see Buddy and Pikko stomping toward the arena, their powerful legs shaking the ground with every step.


    "Ah, sorry, Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out with a mischievous grin. "You can join us too! Crush their heads!!"


    The two massive pekko squawked in excitement, their sharp claws digging into the ground as they stomped closer to the pinned assassins.


    "Let none live. I bet they''ve already killed a lot of innocent people before, right?" Javier said, his mocking gaze landing on the leader of the robed group.


    The leader gritted his teeth, fear evident by the sweat dripping down his face.


    "Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice calm but cautious. "Should we leave one alive for interrogation?"


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly, his grin never faltering. "No need. They don''t deserve that chance. It''s not like I care who sent them anyway."


    He crouched down in front of the leader, tilting his head mockingly. "Hey, robe man. You could''ve chosen honest work, earned money without shedding innocent blood. Yet here you are, trying to kill me."


    The assassins, once hunters, now lay as helpless prey, pinned to the ground and unable to fight back.


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out, standing tall and gesturing dramatically toward the helpless assassins. "Do your thing!"


    The two pekko let out triumphant squawks, stomping toward the robed figures with dangerous glee.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    "You heard him," Gloria said with a wicked smirk, lifting her hammer. "Let''s finish this."


    "Understood, Young Master," Liana replied, drawing her bow and aiming at the nearest assassin.


    "So... who''s next?" he asked, his grin sharp and filled with mischief as he cracked his knuckles. "Come on, entertain me a little before I get bored again!"


    "Oh, how about you?!" Javier''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he pointed at one of the assassins. With a flick of his wrist, he lifted the gravity spell on the chosen attacker, allowing them to move.


    The assassin stumbled briefly but quickly regained balance. Without hesitation, they dashed toward Javier, weapon in hand, aiming for a fatal strike.


    Javier stood still, hands in his pockets, watching the assassin approach with a bored expression. Just as the weapon came close, he casually stepped to the side, evading the attack with ease.


    "Aw, come on!" Javier taunted, shaking his head. "The brat from Brabus was faster than you! "


    The assassin growled in frustration and swung their weapon again, but Javier ducked, spinning around them with a laugh. "Really? That''s all you''ve got?"


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Well... whatever..." He raised his hand, smirking. "Vines Rope... binding! Ehehehe."


    Green magical vines burst from the ground, wrapping around the assassin with astounding speed. The attacker struggled violently, but the vines tightened their hold, constricting them further.


    "Looks like it''s game over for you," Javier said, his tone almost sing-song as he watched the life drain from the assassin''s eyes. The binding grew tighter, squeezing any remaining resistance from the attacker until they slumped motionless.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 203 Chaos and Snacks ( 203 )

    "Haaa... they''re boring!" Javier sighed dramatically, brushing imaginary dust off his hands. He turned to Liana and Gloria, flashing his signature mischievous grin. "Liana, Gloria! Finish them all. Ah! But leave some for Buddy and Pikko. Ehehehehe..."


    Liana drew her twin blades, her eyes sharp and focused. "As you command, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked, adjusting her grip on her weapon. "Ara~ such a generous Young Master, always thinking of everyone, even the Pekkos." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier plopped down on a nearby chair, lounging as if at a picnic. "Now... where''s my drink? "


    Buddy and Pikko squawked eagerly, stomping their feet as if ready to join. Javier chuckled, waving them off. "Patience, you two. Liana and Gloria need to warm up first. Your turn soon!"


    The two maids sprang into action, gracefully weaving through the immobilized attackers, their strikes precise and merciless. The air filled with the sharp sound of blades and muffled cries.


    Javier leaned back, pretending to yawn. "Haa... such a peaceful day... nothing like a little entertainment to pass the time."


    Liana finished off her last target with a swift strike, sheathing her blades with a flourish. "All done, Young Master," she said, her voice calm but satisfied.


    Gloria turned to Javier, wiping her blade with a cloth. "Ara~ that was quick. Should we leave some for Buddy and Pikko now?"


    "Of course!" Javier replied, gesturing to the remaining attackers. "Alright, you two, have at it!"


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, rushing toward the restrained figures, followed closely by Pikko. The Pekkos stomped at the assassins, who were too immobilized to resist.


    "Ehehehehe..!" Javier laughed, raising an imaginary glass as if to toast the scene. "This is how you handle intruders with style."


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out, his grin sharpening. "Crush their heads! Make them gone forever! I bet they''ve already killed a lot of people before. No mercy for the enemy!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping his powerful clawed feet as he approached one of the immobilized attackers. With a forceful stomp, he struck the assassin''s head, ending them instantly.


    Pikko followed suit, her sharp beak and strong legs delivering decisive blows. The once-intimidating attackers were reduced to lifeless figures under the relentless assault of the two Pekkos.


    "Now that''s what I call teamwork," Javier said, leaning back with a satisfied look. "You two really are the best! Keep it up until every last one of them is gone."


    The Pekkos continued their work, ensuring none of the attackers would rise again. Liana and Gloria watched from the sidelines, their expressions unwavering but ready to step in if needed.


    "No mercy for those who try to harm us!" Javier declared, crossing his arms. "This is what happens when you mess with the Armand family."


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk as he finished his last target, while Pikko stomped one final time, leaving the battlefield eerily silent.


    "Good job, you two!" Javier clapped his hands. "Now, who''s ready for a snack?"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked excitedly, clearly proud of their work. Liana approached Javier, her blades sheathed but her gaze serious. "Young Master, we should ensure there are no more threats nearby."


    "Eh, fine, fine..." Javier stretched lazily, still grinning. "But first, let''s grab something to drink."


    After taking a long sip from his drink, a mischievous grin spread across his face as he glanced at Liana and Gloria. "You both up for some more fun?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow while Gloria smirked knowingly. "What are you planning, Young Master?"


    "Enemy detection... magic binding!" Javier announced, clapping his hands together as green, glowing ropes of magical energy extended throughout the arena, snaking through unseen pathways.


    Liana tensed, instinctively moving her hand to her weapon. "Young Master, what are you¡ª"


    "You both go around the arena," Javier interrupted with a playful smirk. "When you see someone bound in green magic ropes, that''s the bad people. Oh, and there''s a group of robe mages¡ªI gave them bindings they can''t dispel. Go and finish them all."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, amusement mixed with exasperation.


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called, snapping his fingers. "Go with them! Crush them all!!"


    Buddy squawked in excitement, stomping the ground enthusiastically, while Pikko let out a sharp call, ready for action.


    Liana sighed, gripping her twin blades. "As you command, Young Master."


    "Ara~ this is going to be fun," Gloria said, drawing her weapon with a sly grin. "Let''s see what kind of trouble our little master has found for us this time."


    "Ehehehe... make it quick! I want to hear the report when you''re done," Javier said, plopping down on a rock to watch the chaos unfold. "I''ll keep an eye out in case there are more of them hiding."


    The two maids, flanked by Buddy and Pikko, set off to hunt down the remaining enemies. The arena became a flurry of movement as the magical ropes glowed, highlighting hidden attackers.


    Javier leaned back with a satisfied sigh, his grin never fading. "Ah, life is never dull around here. Now, let''s see how they handle this."


    Javier stretched lazily and stood up, muttering, "Time to go back home." He activated his trace skill to scan the area, making sure no one was around to see his true power. Satisfied that the area was clear, he grinned to himself, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    In the distance, the screams of the assassins echoed through the arena¡ªmen who had once been hunters but were now the prey.


    "Next time, choose a job that''s better suited for you, stupid assassins," Javier said quietly, shaking his head mockingly.


    He glanced over at Liana, Gloria, Buddy, and Pikko, who were efficiently handling the attackers. Their movements were quick and precise. Liana''s twin blades slashed through enemies, while Gloria kept a smirk on her face as she took down her foes.


    Buddy stomped and squawked loudly, delivering powerful blows, while Pikko used her sharp beak and claws to take care of anyone who dared to approach.


    Javier smirked, tilting his head as if talking to the defeated assassins. "Didn''t your boss warn you who you were dealing with? Honestly, you should''ve stayed home."


    After taking one last look at the chaos, he turned away, humming a cheerful tune as he headed back toward the rental house. "Ehehe... can''t wait to see their faces when I pretend like none of this ever happened."


    As he walked away, Liana''s voice called out behind him. "Young Master? Where are you going?"


    "Hmm? Going home, of course," Javier replied casually, waving his hand dismissively.


    Liana''s expression darkened as she rushed toward him and grabbed his ear firmly.


    "Eeeepp!! Lianaaaa!!" Javier yelped, flailing a bit.


    "Don''t you dare go alone!" Liana scolded, glaring at him.


    "Okay, okay! Jeez... chill, girl," Javier whined, trying to pull away.


    Finally, Liana let go and crossed her arms. "You wait for us here! We''ll finish this quickly."


    "Yes, yes..." Javier grumbled, rubbing his ear. "Just finish faster¡ªI''m hungry!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she turned back to Gloria, Buddy, and Pikko, who were still dealing with the remaining assassins. "Honestly, Young Master..." she muttered under her breath, though a small smile crept onto her lips.


    Javier plopped down on a nearby rock and pulled out a small snack from his magic storage. "Haaa... this is why I need more maids to keep me company. Liana''s too strict sometimes," he grumbled, munching away.


    While munching on his snacks, Javier paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Hmm? Ah... I forgot to think about what I should tell them," he murmured to himself.


    He chuckled softly. "I guess I can just say that my personal maids were the ones who rescued me. Ehehehehe!"


    He nod his head in amusement, imagining the reactions of his classmates and instructors. "They''ll probably love it. ''The mighty Liana and Gloria saved the helpless noble,'' heh... yeah, that works perfectly."


    His grin widened as he added under his breath, "And no one will ever guess what really happened here..."


    Satisfied with his plan, Javier popped another bite of his snack into his mouth, kicking his legs lazily as he waited for the others to finish. "Ah, life is good..." Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 204 The Royal Inquiry ( 204 )

    Javier, sitting comfortably on a stack of crates, let out a satisfied sigh as he wiped the crumbs from his fingers. The remnants of a pastry still lingered on his lips as he licked them absentmindedly.


    "Mmm. That was a good snack," he mused, stretching his arms. "You girls sure took your time."


    Liana, adjusting her sleeve with practiced ease, shot him a sidelong glance. "We finished in under five minutes, young master."


    Gloria, her pristine maid uniform still spotless despite the battle, simply smiled as she adjusted her glasses. "Ara, was it too slow for you?"


    Javier grinned, swinging his legs playfully. "Oh no, you both did great. Very elegant execution. Super efficient. I had just enough time to finish my pastry."


    A faint sigh escaped Liana''s lips, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    "Now, now, young master," Gloria finally said, clasping her hands together. "Shall we head home?"


    "Okay! Ehehehe¡­" Javier hopped off the crate, his steps light as if they hadn''t just cleaned up an entire group of enemies.


    Behind them, Buddy and Pikko strutted proudly, their beaks held high and their feathery chests puffed up as if they had been the true victors of the battle.


    As they stepped out of the arena, the cold night air greeted them¡ªalong with the sudden sound of heavy footsteps and clanking armor.


    A loud, commanding voice rang out. "HALT!"


    Javier blinked.


    Before them stood an entire army¡ªrows of Royal Knights in gleaming armor, Royal Archers with arrows nocked and ready, forming an inescapable blockade. The golden insignia of the kingdom glinted in the torchlight, their presence suffocating.


    Without hesitation, he dove behind Liana, clutching the back of her dress like a terrified child. His eyes widened as he peeked over her shoulder, his voice trembling just enough to sound convincing. "L-Liana¡­ I-I think we''re in trouble¡­" he whimpered, pressing closer as if seeking protection. Then, in a much quieter tone, he whispered, "You two, raise your hands."


    Liana merely sighed. Gloria adjusted her glasses.


    "If you say so, Young Master," Liana said without hesitation, lifting her hands in mock surrender. Gloria did the same, unfazed as ever.


    "Detain them!" one of the knights ordered.


    Javier gulped and trembled theatrically. "Uwaaah! Please, don''t hurt me!"


    Liana resisted the urge to facepalm. Gloria simply smiled.


    The Royal Knights advanced.


    ------------------------------------------------


    In the small, dimly lit room, Javier sat casually in a chair, swinging his legs as if the situation was no big deal. Liana and Gloria stood calmly behind him, their expressions unreadable, though Liana occasionally glanced at Javier to make sure he didn''t say anything... out of line.


    Across the table, a stern-looking female officer leaned forward, her piercing gaze fixed on Javier. Her uniform bore the insignia of the royal guard, and she exuded authority with every movement.


    "So, what actually happened?" she asked, her tone firm but softened slightly since she was questioning a young boy. She clearly expected him to reveal the truth in his excitement.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he leaned forward with an excited grin. "Ah, Miss Officer! You wouldn''t believe it! These two saved me!" He pointed dramatically at Liana and Gloria, his voice full of awe. "When I woke up, I was on their backs! They protected me the whole time!"


    The officer blinked, slightly taken aback by his enthusiasm. "Oh... really?" she asked, raising an eyebrow and glancing at the two maids.


    "Yes!" Javier nodded vigorously, his tone growing more animated. "They''re amazing! Liana was like¡ªshwing!" He mimed slashing a sword. "And Gloria was like¡ªwhoosh, swoosh!" He mimicked fast movements with his hands, his face lighting up as he continued. "They were unstoppable! They fought off the bad guys while I was just... um, recovering! That''s why I didn''t see much, but I know they were awesome!"


    The officer tilted her head, looking between the boy and the two maids, who kept their calm composure despite his silly retelling. Gloria cleared her throat, a small, knowing smile on her lips. "Young Master tends to get... creative with his stories," she said politely.


    "But it''s true!" Javier insisted, crossing his arms and pouting. "They''re heroes! You should give them medals!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed softly but smiled at Javier, bowing her head slightly. "Miss Officer, we were only doing our duty to protect our Young Master. Nothing more."


    The officer leaned back, scribbling something in her notebook while glancing at Javier, who was now animatedly reenacting an imaginary battle with sound effects. She couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Well, you''re lucky to have such capable maids," she said kindly, though she suspected there was much more to the story. "We''ll confirm everything shortly."


    After a while, the female officer returned with a small stack of documents in hand. She looked at Javier, Liana, and Gloria with a neutral expression before saying, "You all can go now."


    "Yay! I''m hungry!" Javier cheered, raising his hands like a child celebrating a festival.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said gently, adjusting his cloak as they prepared to leave.


    As they walked down the quiet street toward their rented house, the tension from the earlier questioning eased. Javier happily munched on a snack he had produced from his magic storage, while Buddy and Pikko trailed obediently behind.


    Liana shot a sideways glance at Gloria, a sly smile creeping onto her lips. "Someone certainly put on quite the performance back there, didn''t they?"


    Gloria smirked knowingly, her eyes glancing toward Javier. "Ara, ara, it seems our Young Master has a hidden talent for drama."


    "What?" Javier mumbled with a mouthful of food, looking up at them with wide, innocent eyes. "I was just telling the truth! You two were amazing! It was all you! Whoosh, pow, shwing!" He mimicked exaggerated fighting motions, earning a giggle from Liana.


    "Young Master," Liana teased, "you really enjoyed playing the clueless little boy, didn''t you?"


    "What do you mean, ''playing''?" Javier tilted his head, feigning confusion. "I was scared! Trapped! I didn''t even know what was going on until you both saved me!"


    "Sure, Young Master," Gloria said with a smirk. "You''re just an innocent little boy who knows nothing about gravity magic, barriers, or... binding spells?"


    "Exactly!" Javier declared, his voice mockingly sincere. "It''s not like I had fun taking care of those bad guys or anything. Nope, not me!"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide her amusement. "You really are something, Young Master."


    "Of course I am!" Javier grinned. "Now, can we eat? I''m starving after all that ''danger''!"


    "Haa... fine," Liana said, shaking her head. "Let''s get home first."


    "You''ll spoil him more if you keep giving in like that," Gloria teased, leaning closer to Liana. "You know he''ll make you cook extra meat again."


    "And who''s going to eat half of it along with him?" Liana shot back, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ara, guilty as charged," Gloria replied with a laugh.


    Javier walked ahead, humming happily, pretending not to hear them as they teased each other. "Let''s go, let''s go! Dinner awaits!"


    As they arrived at their rented house, Buddy and Pikko dashed excitedly around the courtyard, circling the house with playful squawks that echoed like a warning. They patrolled the area, alert and ready to defend their master.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, silently agreeing on their next move. Without a word, they drew their weapons¡ªGloria hefting her massive magic war hammer with ease, and Liana nocking an arrow onto her enchanted bow while keeping her blade ready at her side.


    Javier, trailing behind, tilted his head and smiled innocently. "Hmm? Why are you both so tense? This house is safe... right?" He pointed casually toward the side of the house.


    At that moment, shimmering figures began to materialize in the courtyard. A full squad of puppet knights emerged, each clad in gleaming mithril armor and wielding deadly mithril swords. Behind them, another group of knights appeared, equipped with glowing magic crossbows, their movements precise and methodical.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, his smirk widening. "They''ve been here the whole time, you know. Just in case."


    Liana sighed, lowering her bow slightly. "Young Master, you could have mentioned that earlier."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria said teasingly, resting her war hammer on her shoulder. "It''s almost like he wanted to see us on edge."


    "What? Me? Never!" Javier placed a hand on his chest, feigning innocence. "They''re just my little insurance policy. Nothing to worry about. See? The house is totally safe!"


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Only you would call a squad of mithril-armored knights ''little,'' Young Master."


    "Well," Gloria added with a grin, "at least we can rest easy knowing we have this... ''insurance.'' But next time, warn us before your hidden army suddenly appears, okay?"


    "Fine, fine," Javier said, waving a hand dismissively. "Now, can we go inside? I''m hungry, and my ''little squad'' can handle the outside patrol."


    Buddy and Pikko let out contented squawks as they settled in the courtyard, while the puppet knights silently took up their positions, guarding the house. Liana and Gloria sheathed their weapons and followed Javier inside, both quietly amused by their Young Master''s antics.


    Later that night, after dinner, Javier lay on his bed, clearly excited, his feet kicking under the blanket. "Lianaaaa..." he called out playfully.


    From the kitchen, Liana replied calmly, "Just wait, Young Master. I''m finishing up the dishes."


    "Okay..." Javier sighed dramatically, rolling onto his side.


    Gloria leaned casually against the doorway with a sly grin, glancing at Liana. "So, you''re going to sleep with him again tonight?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow as she placed another clean dish on the rack. "Yes, as usual. Like you don''t already know that."


    "Ara~ clingy, is he? Or maybe you''re the clingy one?" Gloria teased, resting her chin on her hand. "After all, he can''t sleep without you anymore, can he?"


    "That''s because I''ve been taking care of him since he was small!" Liana retorted, crossing her arms with a smile. "If you''re so jealous, you can try keeping him company instead."


    "Hmm... tempting," Gloria said, smirking as she stood and stretched. "But I think I''ll enjoy teasing you about it instead."


    "Gloriaaa..." Liana sighed, amusement in her voice.


    From the other room, Javier called, "Liana! Are you done yet? I''m getting lonely!"


    "See what I mean?" Liana said, shaking her head fondly. "He can''t go a night without me."


    "Ara~ such devotion," Gloria added dramatically, hand over her heart. "I might be jealous after all."


    "Then go sleep in the next room," Liana replied mockingly, pointing toward the door.


    "Fine, fine," Gloria said playfully pouting. "But don''t forget, I''m still his second maid¡ªand maybe someday, his second wife. Tehe~"


    "Goodnight, Gloria," Liana said firmly, her cheeks slightly flushed as she turned back to the dishes.


    "Goodnight, future first wife," Gloria replied with a mischievous grin before disappearing into the hallway.


    Liana let out a soft laugh while drying the last dish, thoughts shifting to her Young Master, who was undoubtedly waiting. "Coming, Young Master," she called, a small smile on her lips as she made her way to the bedroom.


    As Liana held Javier close, his head resting comfortably against her chest, she planted a soft kiss on his lips, a part of her nightly routine. "Goodnight, Young Master," she whispered with a tender smile. Slowly, her eyes began to close as she drifted off to sleep, her embrace warm and secure.


    The room was silent, save for their soft breathing¡ªuntil the faint creak of the door interrupted the stillness.


    "Tehe~" Gloria''s voice chimed quietly as she tiptoed inside.


    She slid under the blanket on the other side of Javier, a sly smile on her face. "Oh, don''t mind me... I''m just making sure my future Young Master is safe," she whispered, mostly to herself.


    Javier, half-asleep, stirred. "Hmm? Liana?"


    "Shh, shh... go back to sleep, Young Master," Gloria cooed softly, gently patting his shoulder. "Liana''s here... and so am I." Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana''s eyes fluttered open briefly, casting a sleepy yet sharp glare at Gloria. "Gloria..."


    "Ara~ Don''t mind me, just keeping things balanced," Gloria teased in a hushed tone, snuggling closer to Javier. "After all, sharing is caring."


    "Haa... fine, but don''t you dare wake him," Liana muttered, too tired to argue further. She tightened her hold on Javier protectively, her eyes narrowing briefly before she drifted back to sleep.


    Gloria smirked, closing her eyes. "Goodnight, future family~" she murmured playfully as the room settled into peaceful quiet once more.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 205 Countdown to Freedom ( 205 )

    "Hyaaaaarh! Just 2 more weeks of this boring school life! Kyahaa!!" Javier exclaimed, standing on his chair with arms raised like a triumphant warrior.


    "Soon! Soon! I can go back home! To Armand region! Gyahahahaha!"


    Liana sighed heavily, pressing a hand to her temple. "Young Master, please don''t shout like that in class. You''ll cause a scene."


    Gloria, seated nearby, smiled knowingly. "Ara~ Let him enjoy his excitement, Liana. He''s been counting down the days for weeks."


    "Ehehehehe! I can''t wait to go back! More fun, more freedom! Gyahahahaha!" Javier continued, his enthusiasm unabated.


    Liana shook her head, feeling her headache intensify with every dramatic gesture. It had been over a month since the battleground event was canceled due to an assassination attempt. The school had returned to normal, but the excitement before the event was long gone. For Javier, the days crawled by, and his longing for Armand was palpable.


    "Young Master, you know shouting won''t make the days go by faster, right?" Liana remarked, her tone a mix of fondness and exasperation.


    "I know! But it feels good to let it out! Ehehehehe!"


    "And when you get home?" Gloria asked, resting her chin in her hand. "What''s the first thing you''re going to do, Young Master?"


    "Easy!" he declared, proudly pointing a thumb at himself. "Buddy, Pikko, and I are going to explore the whole region again! I miss hunting, grilling meat, and sneaking into places I''m not supposed to! Gyahaha!"


    The other noble kids in Class F turned their attention to Javier, who proudly stood on his chair, laughing maniacally as if free from the school''s monotony.


    "Hyaaaaarrr!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the classroom, arms waving theatrically. His eyes sparkled with excitement, and his wide grin lit up the room.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The lower-ranked noble kids¡ªchildren of barons and lower barons¡ªexchanged nervous glances. Though accustomed to Javier''s antics, none would approach him casually.


    "The delinquent noble is at it again," one whispered, chuckling uneasily.


    "Yeah, but he''s not so bad, is he?" another replied, eyes fixed on their desk.


    Despite his chaotic presence, Javier had earned a unique reputation. As a count''s son, he could easily belittle others, yet his antics brought a strange energy to dull Class F. His reputation as the "delinquent noble" kept his classmates at a respectful distance.


    Noticing the stares, Javier flashed a devilish grin. "What? You lot jealous of my plans for freedom? Gyahaha!"


    Awkward laughter filled the room as students quickly returned to their tasks, eager to avoid becoming the next target of Javier''s playful jabs.


    Liana, seated beside him, let out a resigned sigh. "Young Master, if you keep this up, you''ll scare them even more."


    "Ehehehe! Let them be scared!" Javier declared, striking a victorious pose.


    "Haaa... maybe they''re not scared of you. They''re just smart enough to avoid the chaos you always bring," Liana muttered, shaking her head as she adjusted her notes.


    Javier turned his attention to the window, still standing proudly on his chair like the self-proclaimed king of Class F. His sharp eyes spotted a group of noble kids lingering outside¡ªsons of viscounts, counts, and even a marquis. Known bullies, they sneered at the Class F students, clearly up to no good.


    Javier leaned forward, resting a foot on his desk for emphasis. "Oi!" he shouted, his voice slicing through the classroom buzz. "Looking for a fight?!"


    The bullies froze, their smirks fading as they realized who had addressed them.


    Javier''s grin turned devilish. "Do you want me to kick your ball again?" he mocked, mimicking a kicking motion. "No? Then scram!"


    The memory of Javier''s infamous crotch kick during the battleground qualifier haunted them. One of the bullies, pale-faced and trembling, grabbed the sleeve of the marquis'' son. "Let''s get out of here!" he hissed.


    The group didn''t need to be told twice. With hurried steps and barely concealed fear, they bolted down the hallway, their bravado vanishing.


    Javier watched them flee, laughing maniacally. "Gyahahahaha! And stay gone!"


    The rest of Class F exchanged amused glances. The delinquent noble might be loud and eccentric, but he had become their unofficial protector.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Young Master, do you have to cause such a scene every time?"


    "Scene? What scene? " Javier replied smugly, hopping down from the chair and plopping back into his seat.


    Gloria giggled softly. "Ara~ At least he''s keeping the classroom free of pests, Liana."


    Meanwhile, outside, Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk, bounding across the courtyard as he chased after Pikko. She darted nimbly around trees, teasing Buddy by pecking at the ground before taking off again.


    Determined not to lose, Buddy squawked louder, flapping his wings dramatically for extra speed as he rounded a corner, nearly toppling over a small decorative bush.


    The courtyard buzzed with their antics, drawing the attention of passing students, some chuckling at the sight of the playful Pekkos.


    "Are those... really mounts?" one bewildered noble student asked.


    "They belong to that delinquent noble from Class F," another replied, watching as Buddy triumphantly tapped Pikko with his beak.


    Pikko squawked back indignantly, spinning around to chase Buddy in retaliation.


    Their chaotic game continued, rustling leaves and bubbling laughter filling the air. The school guards, tasked with maintaining order, simply sighed and let the scene unfold. They had learned long ago not to try to herd Javier''s Pekkos.


    "Two more weeks! Kikiki! Two weeks!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes wide with exaggerated excitement as he leaned forward to stare intently at Liana.


    "Young Master, please calm down," Liana replied, shaking her head but unable to hide a faint smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier clapped his hands dramatically. "Two weeks, Liana! Freedom awaits! No more boring school, no more stupid events, and no more pompous noble brats trying to show off their pathetic magic! I''m going back home to Armand region! Gyahahaha!"


    He jumped onto his chair, spreading his arms wide as if proclaiming victory.


    The other students in Class F glanced his way, some rolling their eyes and others chuckling nervously. They had long gotten used to the antics of the so-called "delinquent noble."


    "Two weeks of this..." Liana muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "And you know what, Liana?" Javier leaned closer, grinning.


    "What is it, Young Master?"


    "I''m going to do absolutely nothing productive for these two weeks. Kikiki!"


    "Young Master, that''s not something to brag about," Liana replied, shaking her head.


    Javier laughed harder. "Freedom, Liana! Two weeks till I teach Buddy and Pikko some new tricks before we leave! Gyahahaha!"


    Outside the classroom, Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk, seemingly understanding his master''s excitement. Pikko, ever graceful, replied with a dignified chirp, unimpressed by Buddy''s antics but willing to indulge him.


    Liana sighed, glancing at Gloria, who smiled serenely. "You''ve got your hands full, don''t you, Liana?"


    "Every single day," Liana chuckled. "But at least he keeps things... lively."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 206 The Rules Were Never Meant for Him ( 206 )

    Knock knock.


    "Come in," the headmaster said, not even looking up from the stack of documents on his desk. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    A well-dressed woman entered, her posture composed yet firm. She carried a neatly bound folder and placed it gently on his desk. "Headmaster, another official complaint from the noble households."


    The headmaster finally glanced up, raising an eyebrow. "Oh? What is it this time?"


    The woman sighed, though a small, knowing smile played at her lips. "It''s about Javier De Armand¡­ again."


    The headmaster smirked. "Of course it is."


    "The complaint is about¡ª" she hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully, "¡ªthe¡­ double standard regarding his personal aides."


    The headmaster chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, so they''ve finally noticed. Took them long enough."


    "It''s difficult not to notice when every noble student is only permitted one personal aide, yet Javier has both his maid, Miss Liana, and Miss Gloria attending him in class."


    The headmaster tapped his fingers on the desk thoughtfully. "And what do they expect me to do about it? Remove one of them? Have they forgotten what happened when we tried enforcing rules on him before?"


    His assistant¡ªone of the highest-ranking faculty members under his command¡ªtilted her head slightly, amusement flickering in her eyes. "You mean, like the time we prohibited Javier from bringing his Pekko mounts to the academy?"


    The headmaster snorted. "Yes. That brilliant decision."


    There was a brief silence as they both recalled the sheer chaos that had followed.


    "Remember how we had the guards escort his Pekko to the stables?" the headmaster mused.


    His assistant nodded. "I do. The results were¡­ costly."


    The headmaster smirked. "Costly is putting it mildly. Those birds turned the entire stable into rubble. Horses were spooked for days, and the repair costs¡­" He trailed off with a chuckle. "Well, let''s just say Count Garius paid handsomely to cover the damages."


    The assistant suppressed a chuckle. "Yes, Headmaster. The repair costs were fully covered, but I believe the stable master still refuses to acknowledge those Pekkos as ''mounts.''"


    "And then there was the time we outright banned Javier from bringing those creatures onto school grounds."


    The assistant smiled politely. "Yes, Headmaster. That¡­ did not go as planned."


    Both of them vividly remembered it. The very next day, Javier''s Pekkos had simply smashed through the main gate like it was made of paper. The guards had tried to stop them¡ªat first. Then, realizing they couldn''t, they simply stepped aside and let the birds roam freely. At some point, it had been decided¡ªwithout an official declaration¡ªthat trying to enforce rules on Javier was an exercise in futility.


    "After all that," the headmaster said, rubbing his temple, "do they really think I''m going to risk starting another disaster by forcing Javier to follow one aide per student?"


    His assistant shook her head, lips twitching in amusement. "No, Headmaster."


    The headmaster let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair. "And just be patient. There are only two more weeks before the blessing ceremony. After that, he''ll be out of our hands¡ªfor now."


    He smirked slightly before adding, "Besides, Princess Kliatana has all her royal knights and maids attending her in Class A. Yet no one dares to question it, right?"


    The assistant''s smile widened knowingly. "Well, yes. We do understand her importance. She is the only princess of the kingdom¡­ and a royal, after all."


    "Exactly," the headmaster mused. "And about donations for this school¡­ I believe Armand ranks second after the royal family in total contributions?"


    The assistant cleared her throat before replying, "On par, Headmaster."


    A slow grin spread across the headmaster''s face. "Ah, on par with the royal family. And let''s not forget¡­ Garius is my best friend¡ªand also a friend of our king."


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, Headmaster."


    The Headmaster let out a chuckle before reaching into his desk drawer. With a flick of his wrist, he pulled out a neatly sealed document¡ªan official letter bearing the royal crest. He placed it on the desk with a satisfying thud.


    "And do tell them," he said with a smirk, "that we have an official letter from our king regarding this matter."


    The assistant took the letter and glanced at the seal, her amusement growing. "I see. So this was authorized by His Majesty himself?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course it was," the headmaster said dryly, leaning back in his chair. "I''m sure Garius asked for a favor from His Majesty. Ugh, that cheeky man. Just because they were best friends back when our current king was still a prince¡­"


    He rubbed his temple, half in irritation, half in amusement. "Honestly, if I didn''t know better, I''d think Garius planned all of this just to watch the noble families lose their minds."


    The assistant chuckled, tucking the letter under her arm. "I''ll be sure to pass the message along, Headmaster. I imagine the other noble houses won''t be pleased."


    The headmaster waved a hand dismissively. "Let them grumble all they want. At the end of the day, the king''s word is absolute. If Javier De Armand gets two maids in class, then that''s the end of it."


    "With all due respect, Headmaster¡­ I get the feeling this won''t be the last time we receive a complaint about Young Master Javier."


    The headmaster sighed, rubbing his temple. "Let''s just hope these next two weeks go by without any problems."


    The assistant gave him a knowing look but chose not to comment.


    The headmaster continued, "And besides, when the Pekkos were allowed to roam freely, they ended up staying in one place. The courtyard near Class F. They''ve never caused any problems outside that area."


    The assistant nodded. "That is true. Despite the concerns, they''ve been surprisingly well-behaved. The school guards don''t even try to move them anymore."


    The headmaster smirked. "That''s because they can''t. Those creatures may as well have claimed that spot as their personal territory. No one dares challenge them now."


    The assistant let out a soft chuckle before straightening. "By the way, Headmaster, there''s a letter from Count Garius."


    The headmaster, who had been half-relaxing in his chair, immediately sat upright. "Hmm? Let me see."


    She handed over the sealed letter, and the headmaster quickly broke the wax seal, unfolding the parchment. As his eyes scanned the message, his expression quickly darkened.


    "Ugh! Really, Garius!?"


    The assistant blinked in surprise. "What happened, Headmaster?"


    The headmaster exhaled sharply and slammed the letter down on his desk. "Someone is coming¡­ and¡ªugh¡ªI really don''t want to think about it."


    The assistant tilted her head slightly, curiosity evident in her gaze. "Who exactly is coming, Headmaster?"


    The headmaster groaned and ran a hand down his face. "Someone who will make these last two weeks even more of a headache than Javier already does."


    A heavy silence filled the room before he finally muttered under his breath, "Why do I feel like I should take a leave of absence until the blessing ceremony is over¡­?"


    The assistant smiled, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Should I prepare tea, Headmaster?"


    "Yes," he grumbled, rubbing his forehead. "And make it strong."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 207 Grilling Glory ( 207 )

    RIIING!


    "Time to eat!" Javier shouted, springing from his seat like a coiled spring. Without hesitation, he grabbed Liana and Gloria''s hands, dragging them along before they could protest. "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    "Young Master, slow down!" Liana exclaimed, barely managing to keep her footing.


    "Young Master, this is hardly dignified," Gloria added, adjusting her glasses with a composed smile. "But I suppose expecting dignity from you is a lost cause."


    Bursting into the courtyard, Javier laughed loudly. "Buddy! Pikko! Food''s here!"


    Buddy, hearing his master''s call, let out an excited squawk and dashed toward him, flapping his stubby wings for extra speed. Pikko followed closely, more composed but just as eager.


    Javier reached his personal lunch spot¡ªa cleared area in the courtyard, unofficially claimed as his "grilling station." He grinned, summoning his portable magic grill with a quick flick of his wrist.


    "Time to grill some monster meat!"


    Buddy let out a victorious squawk, hopping up and down in anticipation. Pikko, now mildly more interested, settled onto the grass, watching the grill, waiting for her feast.


    Liana sighed, gently releasing Javier''s hand as she moved to prepare the side dishes. "I''ll get the vegetables ready, Young Master."


    Gloria chuckled as she helped set up the picnic blanket. "It''s infectious, though. You can''t help but get swept up in it."


    Gloria chuckled as she set up the picnic blanket. "Ara~ Your energy is endless, Young Master. It''s truly impressive."


    Javier tossed the first slab of meat onto the grill with flair, flipping it effortlessly. "Food for me, for Liana, for Gloria, and for my feathered partners in crime, Buddy and Pikko! Let''s eat like champions today!"


    The courtyard buzzed with the cheerful sounds of squawking Pekkos, sizzling meat, and Javier''s boisterous laughter¡ªa scene of carefree joy amidst the countdown to their return to the Armand region.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" Javier chanted gleefully, circling the grill like a predator stalking its prey.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Buddy, fully embracing the energy, began strutting behind him¡ªhead held high, steps exaggerated like a warrior marching into battle.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat! For me, Buddy, and the rest of the crew!" Javier continued, striking a theatrical pose toward the sky, as if delivering a grand speech.


    Buddy squawked in perfect rhythm, lifting his left leg, then his right, mimicking a human victory march.


    Liana, slicing vegetables nearby, sighed and smiled. "Honestly, Young Master, you''re more energetic than the Pekkos themselves."


    "Buddy''s got style, Liana! Watch this¡ª"


    With a flourish, he tossed a piece of grilled meat toward Buddy. The Pekko snapped it out of the air with perfect precision, letting out a triumphant squawk.


    "See? He even eats in style!" Javier declared proudly.


    Gloria covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking as she chuckled. "Ara~ It''s almost like watching two mischievous brothers causing chaos."


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" Javier sang louder, clapping his hands to the beat. Buddy squawked in response, hopping in place while fluffing his feathers.


    Pikko, lying on the grass, peeked over, squawking long and then turning away, as if to say, "I''m surrounded by fools."


    "Meat!!" Javier shouted, grinning widely, perfectly synchronized with Buddy''s enthusiastic squawk.


    The two began bobbing their heads in unison, their movements perfectly timed.


    "Meat on the grill, meat on my plate!


    Grillin'' all day, can''t hardly wait!"


    "Squawk!" Buddy responded, stomping the ground, adding a beat to their performance.


    "Buddy and me, we''re the dream team,


    Cookin'' up meat, it''s a carnivore''s dream!" Javier rapped, pointing dramatically at the grill.


    "Cuquawk-Cuquawk!" Buddy chimed in, circling the grill, head bobbing to the beat.


    Liana froze, knife still in hand, her eyes wide in disbelief. "Young Master¡­ are you rapping about meat?"


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ I believe he is."


    Ignoring their remarks, Javier continued his masterpiece.


    "Meat for the grill, meat for the win,


    Buddy and me, let the feast begin!"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy stomped hard, throwing his head back in approval.


    "Pikko''s watching, Liana''s slicing,


    Gloria''s laughing, but we''re still rising!"


    The courtyard erupted in a mix of squawks, claps, and stomps, with Buddy twirling dramatically.


    Meanwhile, Pikko looked utterly unimpressed, her eyes half-closed, as if thinking, "I refuse to be a part of this chaos."


    "Buddy!" Javier exclaimed, throwing a piece of meat to the giant bird. Buddy caught it midair, letting out a victorious squawk before stomping twice, sealing the performance.


    With a final synchronized head bob, both Javier and Buddy shouted together:


    "Meat forever!"


    The other students and the instructor stood at a distance, staring at the spectacle in stunned silence.


    Some lower-ranked nobles whispered among themselves.


    "Is this... normal for him?" one boy asked, watching Javier and Buddy bob their heads like they were on stage.


    Another shrugged. "It''s the delinquent noble. Is anything he does normal?"


    The instructor pinched the bridge of his nose, trying not to sigh too loudly. "At least he''s not causing trouble for anyone this time. Let him be."


    Meanwhile, Javier twirled dramatically, flipping a piece of sizzling meat off the grill and catching it perfectly on a plate. "Liana! Gloria! Your portions are ready!"


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Young Master, please sit down and eat properly."


    Gloria chuckled, accepting her plate. "Ara~ Thank you for the show, Young Master. It''s always lively with you."


    The students on the sidelines felt envious of the carefree atmosphere. "His life looks so much more fun," one muttered.


    Another noble boy sneered, "Fun? He''s making a fool of himself! Nobles should behave with dignity!"


    The first boy raised an eyebrow. "Like when you were defeated by him last month in the battleground event? With his shoe?"


    The noble kid flushed red, glaring at his classmate before stomping off.


    As the courtyard settled back into its usual rhythm, Javier enjoyed his lunch, completely unbothered by the stares and whispers. Buddy squawked proudly, matching his master''s energy, while Pikko quietly pecked at her share of grilled meat, her calm demeanor contrasting with Buddy''s lively antics.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head. "Ahhh... Life''s good, right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy replied, bobbing his head in agreement.


    "Now, now, young master, enough with that. Come sit and eat," Liana said, motioning for Javier to sit on her lap.


    "Okay!!" Javier chirped excitedly, plopping down without hesitation.


    As he leaned back comfortably against her, Liana started her usual routine of feeding him, carefully cutting pieces of meat and holding them to his mouth. "Here, young master, eat properly," she said gently.


    "Ahhh~" Javier opened his mouth, munching happily while Liana smiled softly, brushing his hair back as she prepared the next bite.


    Not wanting to be left out, Gloria moved closer and sat beside them, picking up a fork. "Ara~ Don''t forget me, young master. Let me spoil you too."


    She held up another piece of grilled meat, offering it to Javier. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grinned widely. "Ehehe... Two beautiful women feeding me... This is bliss!" he declared, closing his eyes with a contented sigh as he took bites from both Liana and Gloria.


    The other students couldn''t help but stare at the scene.


    "Is he serious?!" one whispered.


    "How come she got two beautiful maids pampering him like that?!" another asked, jealousy clear in their voice.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked happily nearby, their energy matching Javier''s cheerful mood as they pecked at their own share of the feast.


    "Another bite, young master?" Liana asked softly, holding up a piece of juicy meat.


    Javier nodded, chomping it down with a satisfied grin. "Liana, Gloria, you two make everything better. Ehehe~"


    Gloria smirked playfully. "Ara~ Don''t get too used to this, young master. We might make you lazy."


    "Lazy? Nahhh... I''m just enjoying this moment," Javier said, puffing out his chest.


    Both Liana and Gloria laughed at his antics, while the rest of the courtyard watched the unconventional noble enjoy his carefree moment.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 208 Freedom, Fun, and Fools ( 208 )

    "You know, Liana? Gloria?" Javier said, his tone unusually thoughtful.


    "Hmm?" Both maids looked at him with curiosity.


    "I didn''t regret being reborn in this world."


    Liana blinked, tilting her head slightly. "Huh? What are you talking about, young master?"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Ara~ Reborn? Young master, are you feeling alright?"


    Javier froze for a moment before quickly waving his hands in front of him. "Hmm? Ah, no! Just... you know... umm... gibberish! Yeah! Totally nonsense! Forget it!"


    Liana crossed her arms, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re acting weird today, young master."


    "Yeah, I agree with Liana," Gloria added with a playful smirk, tapping a finger against her chin.


    Javier laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Weird? Me? Nahhh! I''m not weird at all! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed but smiled softly, brushing off his strange comment. "If you say so, young master."


    The conversation turned into chuckles, with Liana and Gloria shaking their heads, still puzzled but deciding not to ask more.


    Yeah... this isekai world is good, Javier thought to himself as he leaned back , pretending to focus on his food. I can keep being as childish as I want. No need to act like an adult, no need to be Nakamura Junichi anymore. I am Javier de Armand. This life... this world... it''s better.


    His eyes flicked to Buddy and Pikko, who were squawking happily nearby, and a small, genuine smile tugged at his lips. Why should I act like an adult just because I was one before? Back in Japan, I didn''t get to enjoy my childhood. Too much pressure, too many expectations... it wasn''t freedom, it wasn''t fun. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Here, in this new world, freedom was his to grasp. No strict rules controlling his every move. No boring responsibilities he couldn''t escape. I can be free. I can do anything I want.


    He glanced at Liana and Gloria, who were busy arguing about something small but trivial, both smiling with warmth and care. I still have time before I reach adulthood in this world. There''s no rush. I won''t waste this second chance.


    "Well, it''s not like adult life was all bad," Javier mused as he casually munched on his food. "I mean, enjoying the company of women was definitely one of the perks. But hey... every adult back in my old world probably wondered at some point if they could go back to being a kid."


    "I do remember back when I was in Japan, seeing all of them stress about work, high living costs, this and that. And when they were drunk, they talked about how good life was when they were kids¡ªenjoying their lives, playing with friends, hanging out, becoming teenagers, going bowling, and so on."


    Javier leaned his head back against Liana''s shoulder, letting her feed him another bite of meat while Gloria poured him a drink. Being an adult had its moments, sure, but there''s something about being a carefree kid that feels special. No taxes, no endless meetings, no waking up to alarm clocks to catch a train for work. No stress at work, no headaches from responsibilities...


    He chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Yeah... I''ll stick to this life for now. Enjoy the freedom, enjoy the laughs, and enjoy the company of two beautiful maids who spoil me every day. This is the life."


    "Young master?"


    "Hmm?" Javier turned his head lazily toward Liana while still chewing his food.


    "It seems like you''re deep in thought."


    "Me? Nah," Javier replied, waving it off casually. "I''m just enjoying the food you both feed me." He gave her a playful smirk.


    Liana glanced at Gloria, who only smiled knowingly. "If you say so, young master."


    Suddenly, the bell rang loud and clear. RINNNNNG!!


    Liana tapped Javier''s shoulder gently. "Young master, lunch is over. It''s time to return to class."


    Javier groaned dramatically, slumping back against Liana like a puppet with its strings cut. "Ugh¡­ classes... again. Why can''t school just be lunch all day?"


    Gloria chuckled softly as she stood up, brushing off her dress. "Come now, young master, if you don''t go, you''ll only have more to complain about later."


    "Fine, fine," Javier muttered, getting up reluctantly. "But I''m telling you, nothing they teach me here is going to be more useful than grilling meat or enjoying life."


    Liana just shook her head, smiling softly. "Let''s go, young master."


    "Liana?"


    Javier shifted awkwardly, one hand moving to hold his crotch. "Err..."


    Liana blinked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    "I''m going to the toilet!!" Javier blurted, already turning to leave. "You two go ahead!"


    Liana sighed and crossed her arms. "Don''t be late, and don''t wander around after that!"


    "Okaaaaay!!" Javier shouted over his shoulder as he dashed off, leaving Liana and Gloria to exchange knowing looks.


    "He better not get himself into trouble," Gloria said with a small smirk.


    Liana let out a long sigh, adjusting the hem of her skirt. "With young master? It''s practically guaranteed."


    The two began walking back toward the classroom, their steps calm and measured, while their young master darted off into the distance.


    "Ahhhh! That''s a relief... ehehehe." Javier adjusted his clothes, standing in the toilet after finishing his business.


    Suddenly, he heard muffled sounds from outside the restroom.


    "Hey, I know your father gave you money. Hand it over to me!" a demanding voice sneered, followed by the unmistakable sound of a punch.


    "No!" protested another voice, smaller and trembling.


    The sound of another punch and a kick followed, along with mocking laughter from the bullies.


    Javier smirked, his mischievous grin spreading wide. "Oh? A little drama outside? Hehehe, time for some fun."


    He activated his stealth skill, making himself invisible.


    The bullies were too focused on their victim to notice anything strange.


    DUSH!


    One of the bullies stumbled back, clutching his stomach, confusion on his face.


    BUKK!


    Another bully got a fist to the face, his legs giving out as he fell to the floor.


    The remaining bullies froze, wide-eyed. "W-Who''s there?! What''s going-?"


    THWACK!


    The leader of the bullies was the last to fall, a phantom fist hitting his chin and sending him sprawling.


    The kid being bullied stood frozen, looking around wildly. His face turned pale as his imagination ran wild.


    "G-Ghost!!!" he screamed, running away without looking back.


    Javier stepped out of the shadows, becoming visible again, and dusted off his hands. He glanced at the unconscious bullies and smirked.


    "Ehehehe... now..." Javier crouched down, his grin widening. "Let''s remove their pants... kekekeke."


    He worked quickly, tugging at the bullies'' pants with ease. One by one, the unconscious troublemakers were left in their undergarments.


    Javier held up one of the pants, inspecting it. "Hmm? What should I do with these? Maybe hang it somewhere?" He paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Nah, just toss them!"


    With a casual flick, he threw the pants outside.


    "Perfect. That''ll teach them a lesson."


    Dusting off his hands, Javier adjusted his own clothes, checked to make sure his stealth skill was off, and left the scene like nothing happened. "Now back to class."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 209 Friendship and Fortune ( 209 )

    Inside the grand study room of the Armand estate, Garius sat at his desk, his sharp eyes scanning through a towering pile of documents.


    With a heavy sigh, he leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple. "Haaa¡­ These documents¡­"


    Standing nearby, his ever-reliable butler, Alf, watched with a small, knowing smile. Unlike his lord, he showed no sign of fatigue¡ªonly quiet amusement.


    "You seem troubled, my lord," Alf said in his usual composed tone.


    Garius exhaled sharply. "Troubled? No, just¡­ irritated. I don''t remember signing up for a life buried under paperwork."


    Alf chuckled softly but said nothing. He knew better than anyone that Garius, despite his complaints, thrived in this role.


    After a moment of silence, Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "By the way, Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "How''s the sugar business?"


    "The demand for sugar is far beyond what we initially expected, my lord. I don''t believe we have enough sugarcane to process at our current rate."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    "Thanks to Young Master''s¡­ contributions to production," Alf continued, "sugarcane farming has become incredibly popular. Not only have our farmers in the Armand region expanded their fields, but we''ve also begun purchasing raw sugarcane from other territories to keep up with demand."


    Garius chuckled, shaking his head. "That boy¡­ He doesn''t even realize the scale of what he''s done."


    Alf smiled knowingly. "Indeed, my lord. The merchants from the capital and beyond have already begun referring to Armand sugar as white gold."


    "White gold, huh? I like the sound of that." Garius tapped his fingers on the desk, clearly pleased. "And the mines?"


    Alf''s expression grew more serious. "Regarding the mine Young Master discovered before¡ªour chief miner has found yet another large reserve deeper inside. High-quality materials, my lord. In particular, the mithril veins seem exceptionally pure."


    Garius nodded. "And?"


    "As per your orders, the best quality mithril is being reserved exclusively for our ''best blacksmith.''"


    Garius smirked at the mention of Rasdingen¡ªthe famed Giant Dwarf Blacksmith who was responsible for forging weapons and armor for Armand''s Army. A close friend of Garius, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Erinette, Rasdingen''s work was considered second to none.


    "And with the largest reserve we''ve ever uncovered," Alf continued, "we''ve been able to expand operations. More of our people are now employed in the mines, strengthening not only our economy but also our military supply lines."


    Garius leaned back, lacing his fingers together. "Good. And the farmlands?"


    "The lands you designated for agriculture have yielded excellent results," Alf reported smoothly. "With more of our people given access to fertile farming land, the production of wheat and other necessities has not only boosted our tax revenue, but it has also greatly improved the income of our people."


    Garius smiled, satisfied. "That means we''ve achieved balance¡ªprosperity for the people while keeping the territory''s wealth growing."


    Alf gave a small nod. "Indeed, my lord."


    A moment of silence passed between them as the sheer weight of their success settled in.


    The Armand Household wasn''t just wealthy¡ªthey were an economic powerhouse. Between their sugar empire, their mines rich with high-quality minerals, and their flourishing agriculture.


    He looked up at Alf. "Tell me, Alf. With all this wealth at our disposal¡­ how should we spend it next?"


    Alf''s smile remained as he responded, "That, my lord, is entirely up to you."


    Alf adjusted his gloves before speaking again. "By the way, my lord, the tribute to the royal family for this month has already been sent."


    Garius glanced up from his documents. "And?"


    "The king was pleased with our tribute," Alf reported with a faint smile. "There were no complaints."


    Garius let out a short chuckle. "Hah. Of course, he was pleased. We send more than any other noble house."


    He leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "Honestly, the only reason the royal family doesn''t fear our household is because we choose to support them instead of challenging them."


    Alf inclined his head slightly. "A wise choice, my lord. Unlike certain ambitious noble houses¡­ we know where we stand."


    Garius smirked. "Yes¡­ We stand above the others, but just below the throne. Close enough to hold power, far enough to avoid being seen as a threat."


    Alf gave a subtle nod of approval. "As always, a well-calculated position, my lord."


    Garius chuckled again, tapping his fingers against the desk. "Let the other nobles scramble for scraps. We''re already at the table."


    He set the last document aside with a satisfied sigh. "Now then, let''s see how my troublemaker of a son is making use of all this wealth."


    Alf, ever composed, tilted his head slightly. "Which one, my lord?"


    Garius exhaled deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "¡­ All of them."


    Alf chuckled softly, his amusement barely concealed. "Ah. I see."


    He let out a dry chuckle. "The only real question is¡­ who will cost me the most?"


    Alf, ever the loyal butler, simply smiled. "Shall we take bets, my lord?"


    For a brief moment, Garius was tempted.


    But then he remembered that Javier existed.


    "¡­ No," he said flatly. "I already know the answer."


    Alf chuckled again. "Indeed, my lord."


    Knock knock.


    Before Garius could respond, the door swung open, and Hesbeirn strode in with a familiar presence. Behind him, a large, broad-shouldered figure followed¡ªthe unmistakable Rasdingen, the Giant Dwarf Blacksmith.


    "Ah, my lord," Hesbeirn greeted casually as he plopped down at the table, completely at ease in Garius''s presence. Without waiting for permission, he reached for the nearby wine bottle and poured himself a full glass.


    Meanwhile, Rasdingen didn''t even bother with a glass. He simply grabbed an unopened bottle, popped the cork off with his thumb, and tilted his head back, gulping the rich liquor straight from the source.


    "GAAAH! Now that''s a proper drink, ya sod-dried twig-suckers!" Rasdingen bellowed, his deep voice shaking the room. "Been drinkin'' that weak elven piss fer weeks! Finally somethin'' with a bite!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf merely sighed, shaking his head in long-suffering patience. Meanwhile, Garius smirked, resting his chin on his fist as he watched the scene unfold.


    Alf crossed his arms, his gaze shifting between Hesbeirn and Rasdingen with mild disapproval. "You both are in the presence of my lord. At least attempt to behave like proper servants."


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hesbeirn barely glanced his way as he took a long sip of his wine.


    "Aw, come on! He''s our friend! Ain''t like there''s any outsiders ''round ''ere!" Rasdingen grumbled, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "We got manners when it counts, don''t we? Ye''d rather we be stiff-necked peacocks like them prissy noble sods? Bah!"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, raising his glass. "Sorry, sorry, brother-in-law."


    Garius let out a relaxed chuckle, waving a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry too much about it, Alf. Just relax a bit."


    Alf exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple. "Haaah¡­ If you say so, my lord."


    Meanwhile, Rasdingen took another massive swig from the bottle and let out a satisfied roar.


    "Now that''s a damn fine vintage! Ain''t no finer way ta enjoy good drink than with proper company!"


    After all¡ªthis was just how they always were.

 Chapter 210 The Heart of Armand ( 210 )

    Garius set his wine glass down. "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "About Javier''s blessing ceremony soon¡­" Garius leaned back, rubbing his temple. "I don''t think Francesca or I will be able to attend. And both of his brothers are occupied with their missions."


    Alf gave a small nod, already anticipating the issue.


    "And as for my other wives," Garius continued, "I doubt they''ll want to go either. Both of them are busy, and Phenelopie is expecting."


    Alf remained silent, but his sharp eyes observed his lord carefully.


    Garius exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "And don''t even think about sending Eridith."


    At the mention of the name, Hesbeirn stopped mid-sip, and Rasdingen let out a low chuckle.


    Garius smirked slightly. "If we send her, I bet more trouble will come knocking."


    Alf allowed himself a small sigh. "That¡­ is likely, my lord."


    Hesbeirn, leaning back lazily in his chair, smirked. "Hmm¡­ Then how about sending Rasdingen here, my lord?"


    Before anyone could react, Rasdingen froze mid-gulp, his sharp dwarven ears twitching. He lowered the bottle, blinking twice.


    Then, in his usual gruff, he grumbled, "Eh?! Why me?! I ain''t got no interest in babysittin'' that lil'' stormspawn! He''s more damn mischievous than this lad right here!" He jabbed a thick finger in Garius''s direction.


    Hesbeirn laughed heartily, slapping the table. "Oh? So you''re sayin'' he''s worse than our dear Count Armand?"


    Rasdingen snorted. "Worse?! Lad, I been ''round long enough ta see Garius in his prime¡ªbut his youngest? Bah! That lil'' devil''s got chaos flowin'' through ''is veins!" He took another swig of his drink and muttered, "Ain''t no way I''m dealin'' with that."


    Garius smirked, crossing his arms. "You do know you just confirmed Hesbeirn''s point, right?"


    Rasdingen grumbled incoherently in dwarven before downing the rest of his bottle in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Alf simply shook his head.


    Garius leaned forward, tapping his fingers against the desk. "So, Alf¡­ anyone we can send?"


    Alf adjusted his cuffs, his expression calm as always. "Do you want me to go there, my lord?"


    "No!!" Garius replied instantly, frowning as he gestured toward the mountain of documents stacked on his desk. "Who''s going to accompany me here if you leave? And with this pile of paperwork? You know I can''t do this without you." He groaned, rubbing his temple. "Ugh, Alf¡­"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, swirling his wine. "Can''t do anything without him, My Lord.?"


    Garius ignored him.


    Then, Hesbeirn smirked. "How about we send my sister?"


    Alf''s reaction was instant. His usually composed expression broke, and his sharp eyes narrowed. "No! Not her."


    The entire room went silent for a moment.


    Rasdingen, in the middle of opening another bottle, paused. He glanced at Hesbeirn, then at Garius, then at Alf.


    Hesbeirn simply smirked, swirling his wine glass with amusement.


    Garius leaned back, arms crossed, and let a slow smirk spread across his face. "Heh¡­ Alf."


    Alf tensed slightly but quickly masked it, his expression returning to calm professionalism. "¡­My lord?"


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "You''re awfully quick to refuse. Could it be that¡ª"


    Alf, with impeccable timing, smoothly interjected, "The tribute report still requires your signature, my lord."


    Garius blinked. "What?"


    Alf handed him a fresh document without hesitation. "Additionally, the latest merchant guild report has arrived. I believe it requires immediate attention."


    Garius stared at him.


    Hesbeirn grinned, clearly enjoying the show.


    Even Rasdingen let out a low chuckle. "Heh! Ye sneaky bastard, changin'' the topic like that."


    Alf adjusted his gloves. "About the person we send, my lord¡­ we can discuss it later. Perhaps Hesbeirn is suitable for this job?"


    "Eh?!" Hesbeirn nearly choked on his wine. "But I''m busy checking our new recruits for the army!"


    Garius smirked. "Alright, alright. We''ll discuss it later." Then, shifting his gaze back to Alf, he continued, "Ensure Erinette gives me a list of capable candidates for this job."


    Alf gave a slight nod. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, exhaling. "After all, the journey to the capital from here takes seven days by horseback. We can''t afford to send just anyone."


    Alf remained professional, but something flickered in his eyes as he replied, "Understood, my lord. I will see to it."


    Then, Alf smirked. "And you, Hesbeirn¡­ I''ll be sure to report this conversation to your sister."


    "Eeeehhhh!!" Hesbeirn nearly toppled out of his chair. "No need for that, brother!"


    Rasdingen let out a thunderous laugh, slamming his bottle onto the table. "Hah! Yer screwed now, lad! Ain''t no escapin'' big sis!"


    Hesbeirn groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Tch¡­ Why do I feel like I walked straight into a trap?"


    Garius set his wine glass aside and turned his sharp gaze toward Hesbeirn.


    "Hesbeirn." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "The report on our new recruits?"


    Hesbeirn reached into his coat and pulled out a neatly compiled stack of parchment, placing it on the desk. "Here, my lord."


    Garius flipped through the pages, scanning the details carefully. After a moment, he nodded in approval. "Hmm¡­ This is good."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Of course, my lord. I personally oversaw their training and recruitment."


    Garius set the report down and leaned forward. "And one more thing, Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Change the patrol schedule at the borders. Increase the number of soldiers¡ªdouble the patrol squads."


    Hesbeirn''s smirk faded into a serious expression. "Understood."


    "They will cover not just the border, but also villages, towns, and all key locations within our region. Safety must be ensured across the entire territory. With the number of soldiers we have¡ªthis should be more than enough."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will personally see to it."


    "Also," Garius continued, "have the overseers handle new deals with our suppliers to keep all our forts well-stocked, especially those at the border with demon territory."


    Hesbeirn''s brows furrowed slightly. "Hmm?"


    Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "We have a peace treaty with them, and they value peace as much as we do¡­ but it''s always better to be prepared than caught off guard."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms and nodded. "I''ll make sure everything is handled properly, my lord."


    Garius then shifted his gaze to Alf. "And Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "With the income we have, allocate extra resources to your House of Assassins."


    Alf''s expression remained unreadable, but a flicker of approval crossed his gaze.


    Garius continued, "Also, ensure an additional budget for Erinette''s special battle maids unit. Their strength is on par with the House of Assassins, and I want them fully equipped and ready for any situation."


    Alf gave a slight nod. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius wasn''t finished. "And don''t forget¡ªallocate extra funding for Rasdingen and Hesbeirn as well."


    Hesbeirn blinked. "Oh? I won''t say no to that." He grinned. "I''ll make sure the funds are used wisely."


    Rasdingen let out a deep chuckle. "Hah! Now that''s what I like ta hear! More coin means better gear¡ªye can''t put a price on quality steel!"


    Garius smirked. "Exactly."


    Alf placed a fresh document on the desk. "I will have the allocation reports ready by tomorrow, my lord."


    Garius nodded. "Good."


    Garius picked up his quill, dipped it in ink, and with a firm stroke, signed one of the documents before handing it to Alf.


    "Ensure this budget is also allocated for our people," he instructed, his tone steady and decisive. "And make sure the overseers handle it properly."


    Alf accepted the document with a respectful nod. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his gaze unwavering. "We don''t want anyone in Armand territory starving. If our land prospers, our people must prosper alongside it."


    Alf''s expression remained composed, but there was an unmistakable approval in his eyes. "Of course, my lord."


    Garius exhaled, crossing his arms. "We don''t just give them fish¡ªwe give them the tools to fish. Opportunity, not dependency. That''s how we rule."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Hah. That''s the difference between us and the rest of the noble houses. Others hoard their wealth. We make sure our people thrive."


    Rasdingen let out a gruff chuckle, crossing his arms. "Bah! Let the other nobles fatten themselves up while their people scrape for crumbs. Armand''s built different¡ªstrong land, strong folk. That''s why we''re standin'' at the top!"


    Alf placed the signed document, preparing it for execution. "The necessary arrangements will be made immediately, my lord."


    Garius nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Let''s make sure our people continue to prosper."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 211 A Noble Heart ( 211 )

    "Alright, class!" The instructor entered briskly, and the chatter among the Class F students quieted as everyone took their seats.


    The instructor cleared his throat and began. "As you all know, the blessing ceremony is near. This is an important moment for each of you. During the ceremony, you will receive your blessings and find out your classes¡ªwhether you will become warriors, mages, wizards, or something else."


    The students exchanged nervous glances.


    "The results of the blessing will determine your future," the instructor continued. "Some of you may be chosen to continue your education at the higher magic academy. Others may follow different paths, based on your noble households'' expectations or your own dreams."


    Javier, resting his chin on his hand, let out a quiet sigh of boredom.


    The instructor shot him a glance before continuing. "But before the blessing ceremony, in three days, you will all take an exam. This will test your skills and readiness to receive your blessings and move to the next stage."


    The students groaned together, while Javier muttered, "Ugh, another test?..."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged amused looks, already anticipating Javier''s antics.


    The instructor clapped his hands, getting the students'' attention again. "I hope everyone will try their best on this exam," he said, pacing slowly across the room. "Originally, this was supposed to have two parts: a written exam and a practical magic exam."


    A murmur spread through the room. The mention of the practical magic exam made several students shift nervously, while others looked disappointed.


    The instructor raised a hand to silence them. "However, due to recent... issues during the battleground event," he paused, glancing meaningfully at Javier, who was now spinning a pencil between his fingers, "the magic test has been removed for this session."


    The class collectively exhaled, feeling a mix of relief and disappointment.


    "This means your performance on the written exam will be more important than ever. It will assess your understanding and readiness for the blessing ceremony. So, study hard!"


    Javier leaned back, smirking slightly. "No magic test? Guess I don''t have to break a sweat."


    Liana sighed beside him, her voice soft yet firm. "Young Master, even if it''s just a written exam, you should still prepare. You don''t want to disappoint your father, do you?"


    Gloria, sitting on his other side, chuckled lightly. "Ara~ Don''t worry, Liana. I''m sure our young master can wing it with his usual charm."


    Javier grinned. "See? Gloria gets it. Besides, it''s just writing. How hard can it be?"


    The instructor looked over the class one last time. "Prepare well, everyone. The exam will start in three days. Good luck."


    As the bell rang, the instructor announced, "Class dismissed."


    Javier immediately jumped up from his seat, a wide grin on his face. "Yeah! Time to go home!" he shouted, already dashing toward the door. "Liana! Gloria! Faster!"


    The two maids exchanged glances, sighed, and hurried after him, gathering his belongings as they went.


    Javier bolted down the hallway, his voice echoing through the academy. "Move over!" he shout, pushing past students lingering in his way, including those from higher-ranking noble families.


    One indignant voice protested, "Hey! Watch it!"


    Another added, "That''s Count Armand''s son¡ªcan''t he act more refined?"


    Javier didn''t respond, focused entirely on reaching the courtyard.


    A marquis'' son sputtered in outrage, nearly spinning around in anger. "You dare push me?!"


    Javier glanced back briefly, smirking. "You looking for a fight, Marquis boy? You''re lucky I didn''t kick your ball!"


    The crowd parted instinctively, muttering as Javier charged ahead, his confidence unmatched.


    Liana and Gloria followed briskly, Liana sighing in exasperation. "Young Master, slow down! You''ll get yourself in trouble one day."


    Gloria giggled lightly. "Ara~ He''s just excited. Let him have his fun."


    Javier burst into the courtyard, Buddy and Pikko squawking excitedly when they saw him. " Time to head home, you two! Let''s go!"


    The two Pekkos stomped eagerly, clearly ready to leave as they mirrored their master''s boundless energy.


    "Finally free!" he cackled, shaking off the stiffness of classroom boredom. Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk in agreement, flapping his wings.


    "Young Master, please don''t shout right outside the academy," Liana sighed, adjusting her hold on Pikko''s reins.


    "Ara~ Let him enjoy it, Liana," Gloria chuckled. "It''s rare to see someone so happy to leave school."


    Javier grinned. "Who wouldn''t be? School''s suffocating. This is real freedom!"


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    As they rode along the road, Javier perched atop Buddy, grinning mischievously while glancing at Pikko, who was carrying both Liana and Gloria.


    "Pikko~" Javier called out teasingly. "You''re carrying both of them. Are they heavy?."


    Liana immediately frowned. "Young Master! I am not heavy!"


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ Perhaps he''s implying something about you, Liana."


    "Chill, girl! I''m just saying," Javier replied, his grin growing wider.


    Liana narrowed her eyes and guided Pikko closer to Buddy. "Oh? Is that so, Young Master?"


    Without warning, both Liana and Gloria leaned over and pinched Javier on his waist simultaneously.


    "Eeeeekkk!!! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!!!" Javier yelped, squirming atop Buddy, who squawked loudly, startled by his master''s sudden outburst.


    Liana smiled smugly. "Hmph. That''s what you get."


    Gloria laughed softly. "Ara~ He won''t learn, but it''s fun to keep him in check."


    Liana looked at Javier sternly. "Young Master, let''s stop by the marketplace first. We need to buy some seasoning for your meat."


    Javier''s face lit up instantly. "Okay!!! Buddy, let''s go!! Ehehehe!"


    As Buddy squawked in excitement, Liana raised her hand firmly. "Don''t try to leave us, Young Master."


    Javier pouted. "But..."


    "No but," Liana interrupted, her tone firm. "If you do that, I will make sure none of us"¡ªshe gestured toward herself and Gloria¡ª"accompany you sleeping tonight."


    Javier gasped dramatically, gripping Buddy''s reins tighter. "Okay, okay, jeez... You two are too scary sometimes."


    Gloria smirked, leaning slightly toward Liana. "Ara~ That''s a very effective method, Liana. You should use it more often."


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I know my Young Master too well."


    Javier grumbled under his breath, "It''s not fair when they team up against me..."


    Buddy let out a low squawk, as if in agreement, while Pikko walked beside him, looking calm and collected.


    While riding their Pekkos through the marketplace, Javier noticed a commotion up ahead. Two girls in tattered clothes were surrounded by a group of big, muscle-bound men, their voices booming in frustration.


    "I told you before¡ªno begging here!" a deep, gruff voice snapped.


    Javier''s sharp ears caught the exchange before his eyes did. Turning his gaze toward the source of the commotion, he spotted a group of broad-shouldered men surrounding two girls. The older girl, barely in her teens, held the younger one protectively, her face pale with fear. Their clothes were tattered, and their arms were thin¡ªclear signs of hardship.


    "And this one here¡ªshe stole that meat!" one of the men growled, pointing at the smaller girl, who clung to her sister''s waist, trembling.


    The older girl''s voice wavered. "We¡­ we''re just hungry¡­ Please¡­"


    The lead man''s expression hardened. "It''s not just you who''s hungry! Others are struggling too, but they don''t steal! Rules are rules! You''re coming with us to the guards!"


    The girls fell to their knees, pleading. "No, please! Spare us! Please!"


    A few spectators watched in silence, murmuring among themselves. Some looked sympathetic, while others shook their heads. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s grip on Buddy''s reins tightened slightly. He tilted his head, observing the scene unfold with mild curiosity. Letting out a small sigh, he gracefully slid down from Buddy''s saddle.


    Adopting the perfect posture of a refined noble, he casually approached the group, his expression composed yet unreadable¡ªa mix of curiosity and mild amusement. Liana and Gloria, sensing his intent, followed a step behind, standing just close enough to remind everyone of his status.


    "My, what a troubling sight," Javier said, his tone smooth and courteous, as if he had simply stumbled upon an unfortunate misunderstanding. "I couldn''t help but overhear. Might I inquire what''s happening here?"


    The group of men turned to him, their expressions briefly hardening at the interruption¡ªuntil their eyes landed on the emblem stitched onto his uniform.


    "What do you want, young lord?" one of the men asked, his voice gruff but careful.


    Javier smiled faintly, his expression composed yet unreadable. "Ah, just a student from the academy. I happened to overhear a bit of your conversation and found myself curious."


    The older girl lowered her head, tears brimming in her eyes as she clutched her sister closer.


    The man hesitated before gesturing to the girls. "These two. Begging''s one thing, but stealing? That meat wasn''t theirs, and now they''re trying to weasel their way out of it. It''s against the rules, young lord."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 212 A Grin and a Gold Coin ( 212 )

    Javier sighed, rubbing the back of his head as he looked at the two young girls. "You both really stealing?"


    The older girl lowered her head in shame, tears brimming in her eyes. "We... we were hungry... and... we don''t have money," she stammered.


    Javier turned to the big man. "How much is the meat they stole?"


    The man crossed his arms, his stern gaze flickering between Javier and the girls. "Around 5 silver," he replied.


    At this, Liana''s eyes widened slightly. She knew 5 silver wasn''t a fortune, but it was the equivalent of a month''s wages for a maid in the Armand household.


    Javier nodded thoughtfully before reaching into his pocket. "Can I pay for them?"


    The big man hesitated. "I''m sorry, young noble, but please understand¡ªrules are rules. If we let this go, others might think it''s fine to steal too." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But aren''t we, as humans, supposed to help each other when we can?"


    The man blinked, unsure how to respond. "I-I mean, yes, Young Lord, but¡ª"


    Javier''s expression softened, and he stepped forward with a polite smile. "Can you help me just this one time? I''ll pay 1 gold for that meat. Just this once. Please?"


    The man blinked in surprise at the offer. One gold was far more than the cost of the stolen meat. He scratched the back of his head, glancing down at the girls before letting out a heavy sigh. "Fine. Since you''re vouching for them, I''ll let them off this time. But only because of you, young lord."


    Javier smiled, handing the gold coin over with a flourish. "Thank you, sir. I appreciate it."


    The two girls immediately dropped to their knees, their voices trembling with gratitude. "Thank you, kind sir! Thank you so much!"


    As the small crowd dispersed, Liana and Gloria dismounted from Pikko and walked over to their young master. The two girls remained kneeling before Javier, their heads bowed low.


    Exhaling slowly, he watched the girls with an unreadable expression. For a moment, he seemed genuinely contemplative about what to do next. Then, suddenly, his lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    He squatted down in front of them, resting his elbows on his knees, and gave them a mockingly serious look. "Sorry, huh?"


    The two girls flinched, unsure of what to expect.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Haaah. You see, I could just let you go¡­ but¡­"


    His grin turned wicked, his eyes gleaming mischievously. "You two owe me one gold."


    The girls froze, looking up at him with wide, terrified eyes.


    Javier''s grin widened, his tone turning mockingly sinister. "Now, how are you gonna pay me back, hmm?"


    The older girl paled, stammering. "W-we¡­ we don''t¡­"


    Javier leaned closer, his playful smirk making them tremble even more. "I guess I could hand you over to the guards instead?"


    "Young master, please¡­" Liana interrupted, her voice gentle but firm.


    Javier shot her a sharp glance, pressing a finger to his lips. "Shhhh! Liana!" He turned back to the girls, whose bodies trembled under his intense gaze.


    "Now you two! From now on,you''re working for me! Pay off your debt while serving under me!"


    The older girl finally found her voice, stammering, "B-but¡­"


    "Huh?!" Javier''s eyes widened dramatically as he leaned closer, staring directly into their terrified eyes. "Did you just say ''but''?!"


    The girls froze, quaking beneath his fierce stare.


    Javier pointed a finger at them, his voice booming. "You owe me one gold! One gold! From now on, you are serving me! The Evil Lord Javier!!! Gyahahahaha!!" His maniacal laughter echoed through the street, causing a few onlookers to glance over in confusion before hastily retreating.


    The older girl, pale and panicked, quickly bowed her head. "W-we''re sorry! We''ll serve you! Please don''t hurt us!"


    The younger girl clung tightly to her sister, nodding frantically. "Yes! We''ll do whatever you say, Evil Lord!"


    "Ugh! Just look at these two!" Javier exclaimed, gesturing dramatically toward the trembling girls. "My loyal maids!" He turned towards Liana and Gloria with mock horror. "My eyes hurt!"


    "What now, young master?" Liana asked with a weary sigh.


    Javier pointed at the girls with exaggerated flair. "Their clothes! Ohhh!! It hurts my eyes! Is this the look of someone who serves the mighty Evil Lord Javier?! Hmm?! Answer me!"


    The two girls flinched, their faces pale, as they stammered incoherently.


    Liana simply shook her head, clearly done with her young master''s theatrics, while Gloria tried to suppress her laughter behind her hand.


    Javier continued, his voice booming. "Now! My loyal companions!" He pointed dramatically at Liana and Gloria. "I refuse to let my servants remain in such rags! Not only do they wound my eyes, but they also tarnish my pride as the Evil Lord!"


    He stepped closer to the girls, narrowing his eyes with mock severity. "New task for you both!" He turned back to Liana and Gloria. "Clean my servants and find them better clothes immediately!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering under her breath, "Young master, I believe it''s better if we do that after we reach the house."


    Javier paused, blinking before waving his hand dismissively. "Hmph, fine! You''ve convinced me. But don''t delay! The Evil Lord''s pride is at stake!"


    The older girl timidly tugged at her sister''s sleeve. "Is he... serious?" she whispered.


    Gloria leaned toward them with a mischievous grin. "Oh, very serious. Welcome to the service of the Evil Lord."


    Liana sighed again, ushering everyone toward the road. "Let''s get to the house before he comes up with more brilliant ideas."


    Javier proudly mounted Buddy, his Pekko, who strutted forward with a showy gait, matching the wide grin on Javier''s face. Behind them, Liana and Gloria walked calmly, while the two new girls trailed nervously behind. Pikko trotted obediently beside Liana, moving gracefully. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana leaned closer to Gloria and whispered, "Our young master thinks everything is fun. Even hiring these two girls is just another game to him. We better follow what he wants." She glanced quickly at the girls. "And never tell them that our young master is actually a good person."


    Gloria chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Don''t worry. I know how to play along."


    They shared a knowing look, trying to keep their amusement in check as Buddy and Javier led the way, the so-called "Evil Lord" enjoying his self-proclaimed glory.


    When they arrived at the house, Javier dismounted Buddy with an exaggerated sense of pride. He struck a noble yet smug pose, as if he were royalty, and glanced arrogantly at the two nervous girls, who froze under his stare.


    "Now, my minions!" Javier declared dramatically, pointing at them. "You better not run, or I''ll let my One and Only, the strongest Pekko in existence, eat you alive!"


    Buddy seemed to understand, leaning towards the girls with a low squawk that sounded almost scary. His large beak opened a little, as if he were seriously considering the threat.


    The two girls screamed softly and clutched each other. "We won''t run! We promise!"


    Behind him, Liana shook her head while Gloria covered her mouth, barely able to hold in her laughter.


    "Young Master," Liana sighed, stepping forward. "Let''s not scare them more than necessary."


    "Tch! Fine, fine!" Javier waved her off, his grin showing he was truly enjoying himself. "But remember, minions, loyalty is your only option!"


    Javier struck another dramatic pose, pointing with authority at the trembling girls.


    "Now, my minions!!!" he bellowed, his voice filled with mock villainy.


    "Y-Yes, Lord-sama!!!" the girls replied together, their voices shaky with fear.


    Javier pointed toward Gloria, who stood composed but clearly amused. "Go with my loyal companions here!" he commanded. "And clean yourselves up! Ugh, you both stink! I can''t have my minions looking like that. And don''t even think about running away!"


    "Y-Yes, Lord-sama!" the girls stammered, clutching each other for support as they hurried to follow Gloria, their heads lowered.


    Liana sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "Young Master, you really know how to make a drama."


    "It''s all about appearances, Liana," Javier replied with a smirk. "They need to understand the honor of serving the great me!"


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "You really knows how to keep things interesting,young master."


    Javier dramatically swept his arm toward the mess in the courtyard, wrinkling his nose.


    "Ugh! Look at all this pekko shit!" he exclaimed. "Liana!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, already sensing where this conversation was headed. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier tilted his head, grinning mischievously. "Do you think I can hire more people like those kids? You know, to handle this mess?"


    Liana folded her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Young Master, you do realize we only have two more weeks here, right? After the blessing ceremony, what do you plan to do with them?"


    Javier scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. "Huh? They''ll follow us to Armand Region, of course! If it''s about money, you know how much i got in my magic storage, right? I''ve got A LOT in there! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, already feeling the headache coming. "And if you keep hiring every homeless child you find?"


    Javier''s grin widened, his tone filled with mock seriousness. "Easy! First, I''ll ask them if they want to serve me. If they say yes, we''ll get Father to give them temporary resident IDs. Then, we''ll train them, check their talents, and make them loyal to only ME! Kekekeke!"


    Gloria, who had been listening quietly, burst into soft laughter. "Young Master, you really have a knack for turning everything into your own little empire, don''t you?"


    Javier leaned back proudly. "Of course! The Evil Lord Javier needs his loyal minions. It''s all part of the plan, Gloria. You''ll see."


    Liana shook her head, muttering under her breath. "Only you would call this a plan..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 213 Dreams of Pekkos and Glory ( 213 )

    Javier puffed out his chest dramatically and turned to Liana with a gleam in his eyes.


    "You remember my dream, right, Liana?"


    Liana tilted her head, pretending to be confused. "Which one, Young Master? To marry me, or...?"


    Javier grinned and pointed a finger at her. "That''s my main dream, Liana! Don''t ever forget it!" He paused for effect, then leaned closer, his grin getting even bigger. "I mean the other dream!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "And what dream would that be, Young Master?"


    Javier threw his hands into the air and laughed maniacally. "An army of pekko! Kekekekekeke!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as Gloria chuckled beside her.


    "Of course, how could I forget?" Liana muttered, her tone exasperated but affectionate.


    Javier placed his hands on his hips, grinning smugly. "Picture it! Hundreds of majestic pekko, stomping the ground, their beaks shining in the sunlight, carrying an unstoppable army¡ªMY army! Kekekekeke!"


    Gloria covered her mouth, struggling to hold back her laughter. "Young Master, you truly never fail to surprise me."


    Liana folded her arms and gave Javier a pointed look. "Young Master, your dreams keep getting more... elaborate."


    Javier winked. "That''s what makes them fun, Liana! Now, let''s start small¡ªBuddy and Pikko can lead the way!"


    Javier''s eyes widened with excitement as he leaned closer to Liana, his sly grin almost stretching from ear to ear.


    "Kekekekeke! Only Armand Region has pekkos! The other regions?" He scoffed dramatically. "Only horses! Slow, boring horses! Imagine, Liana!"


    He stared right into Liana''s eyes, his enthusiasm bubbling over like a mischievous child planning his grand conquest.


    "An army of pekkos! Riders armed with bows and crossbows! My army! Wearing armor and using tactics that only I know! Thousands of pekkos charging toward the enemy!" Javier spread his arms as if the vision was right in front of him.


    He started acting out the scene, pretending to ride Buddy. "Run and shoot! Run and shoot! Kekekekeke!"


    Liana covered her mouth, caught between sighing and laughing. "Young Master, are you planning to replace all the Armand household''s knights with pekko riders now?"


    Javier stood up straight, hands on his hips. "Not replace, Liana¡ªenhance! Horses are fine for other regions, but pekkos? They''re faster, stronger, and way cooler! Kekekekeke!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly, as if fully supporting their master''s vision.


    Gloria chimed in, unable to suppress her laughter. "An army of armored pekkos... truly, Young Master, your dreams are one of a kind."


    Javier puffed out his chest proudly. "Of course! My pekko army will be unstoppable! Kekekekeke!"


    Liana rolled her eyes playfully, her voice filled with affection. "I suppose you''ll need a lot more recruits if you want that dream to come true."


    Javier''s grin grew even wider. "Exactly, Liana! That''s why I''m gathering talent now. Step one of world domination!"


    Both Liana and Gloria exchanged amused glances, shaking their heads as Javier marched around the courtyard, pretending to be a general commanding his army of pekkos.


    Liana smirked and turned to Gloria, clearly enjoying the moment. "See, Gloria? Our Young Master claims he doesn''t want to take over Lord Garius''s position when the time comes, but look at him¡ªhe''s already planning to take over the world with his pekko army."


    Gloria chuckled, joining in on the teasing. "Oh, absolutely. Our Young Master is quite ambitious. Who needs politics when you can just conquer everything with pekkos?"


    Javier pouted and crossed his arms. "Hey! I never said I wanted to take Father''s position! Ugh, who wants to deal with boring politics and pretending to be nice to everyone? Gross." He shuddered dramatically. "Let Father handle all that nonsense. I''m not interested."


    Liana leaned closer, her voice playful. "So, you''d rather run a rebellious pekko kingdom than rule as Count?"


    Javier grinned slyly and pointed a finger in the air. "Exactly, Liana! A free pekko kingdom where nobody has to deal with boring council meetings or fake smiles! It''s all about speed, strength, and glory! Kekekekeke!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, pretending to be serious. "And who will handle the paperwork for your grand pekko kingdom, Young Master? Surely even a rebellious ruler needs someone to manage the treasury."


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering for a moment. "Uh... paperwork?" He scratched his head, looking genuinely confused. "Liana! Gloria! That''s what you two are for, right?"


    Liana sighed dramatically and shook her head. "I should''ve known. Of course, we''re the ones who will handle all the hard work."


    Gloria smiled sweetly, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. "Truly, a visionary leader you are, Young Master. Delegating everything while basking in the glory."


    Javier puffed out his chest again, clearly unfazed by their teasing. "Exactly! That''s what makes me a genius, Gloria! Kekekekeke!"


    Both maids exchanged amused glances, unable to hold back their laughter as their mischievous master continued to enjoy his grand fantasies.


    Javier grinned widely and gave Buddy a playful pat. "Come on, Buddy! Let''s play in the courtyard! Ehehehe!"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, both shaking their heads with small smiles.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said in her usual stern tone. "Don''t go wandering outside the courtyard. Stay where we can see you."


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, I know! Just the courtyard, no wandering, no trouble. You''ve got my word!" He flashed an innocent grin that didn''t fool either of them.


    "We''ll hold you to that," Gloria teased as she turned to follow Liana.


    Liana added, already heading inside, "We''ll check on the girls. Make sure they haven''t run off or caused any trouble."


    "Yeah, yeah, you two go do your maid stuff. Buddy and I will hold the fort here! Ehehehe!" Javier replied, already hopping onto Buddy''s back with a triumphant laugh.


    As the two maids walked off, Gloria glanced back at him and smirked. "Just don''t destroy the courtyard, Young Master. We''re the ones who''ll have to clean it up."


    Javier''s laugh echoed through the courtyard as he leaned forward on Buddy. "No promises! Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy let out a squawk, and with a playful trot, the two began their "noble mischief" in the courtyard, much to the amusement and slight exasperation of his loyal maids.


    "Now, girls, wear this." Gloria handed the two small maid uniforms to the trembling sisters, her tone calm but firm.


    The older girl hesitated before taking the uniform, glancing nervously at her younger sibling. "F-from now on, you will be serving the Young Master as his temporary maids," Gloria continued smoothly.


    "Y-yes, Madam," they stammered in unison, bowing their heads.


    "Make sure to accompany him, watch over him, and be by his side when he needs you," Gloria instructed, her voice carrying authority. "You will be provided with food and a room to sleep in. Once the blessing ceremony is complete, it will be up to our Young Master to decide if he wishes to bring you both to the Armand region."


    The younger girl clutched her sister''s hand tightly, nodding repeatedly. "We''ll do our best!" she managed to whisper.


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. "Are you sure? Or... do you have parents here in the capital city?"


    The question made the older girl stiffen. She averted her gaze, her lips pressed into a thin line. The younger girl, however, couldn''t hold back her emotions and started sobbing quietly, her small shoulders shaking.


    Liana''s sharp eyes softened slightly as she observed the girls. "I see... Perhaps their parents are gone, or something terrible happened," she thought, maintaining her composure. She didn''t tear up but kept her calm demeanor.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, she stepped closer. "Listen well. Whatever happened in the past, remember this: your first priority is the Young Master. Do you understand?"


    The older girl swallowed hard and straightened her back. "Y-yes, Madam! We''ll do whatever it takes!"


    "Good." Liana nodded curtly, her gaze steady. "Now get cleaned up and dressed. I won''t tolerate anything less than excellence in serving him."


    The girls nodded quickly, wiping their tears and clutching the uniforms as if they were their lifeline.


    From inside the house, Liana could hear her young master''s boisterous laughter echoing through the courtyard as he rode Buddy, who squawked happily in response. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana''s lips curled into a soft smile. "When he''s happy, I''m happy," she thought. His radiant smile, safety, and comfort were all that mattered to her. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria chuckled lightly beside her, tilting her head toward the sound of Javier''s laughter. "Our young master really knows how to enjoy life, doesn''t he?"


    Liana nodded, her gaze distant as she listened to the cheerful noise outside. "He does," she replied softly.


    The two girls glanced nervously between Liana and Gloria, clearly confused by their calm expressions despite their young master''s wild antics outside.


    Noticing their hesitation, Liana''s sharp eyes fixed on them, her tone firm. "What are you waiting for!? Go shower and get yourselves cleaned up!"


    The girls straightened immediately, clutching their maid uniforms tightly. "Y-yes, Madam!" they stammered in unison before scurrying off to the bathing area.


    Gloria shook her head, amused. "They''ll learn soon enough what it means to serve him," she said with a chuckle.


    Liana smirked slightly. "They will. Let''s hope they''re ready for everything that comes with it."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 214 The Art of Servitude ( 214 )

    After the girls finished their shower and returned, Liana''s sharp eyes immediately noticed their unkempt hair. Her expression turned serious as she crossed her arms.


    "Your hair is a mess," Liana said in a firm voice, making the girls flinch slightly.


    Gloria stepped forward, glancing at Liana with a knowing smile. "You''re thinking what I''m thinking?"


    Liana nodded. "Gloria, you take the younger one. I''ll handle the older one. Let''s tidy them up properly."


    The girls exchanged nervous glances but didn''t dare protest under Liana''s stern gaze.


    Gloria grabbed a chair and gestured to the younger girl. "Come here, sit down." Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana did the same, motioning for the older girl to take a seat. "Sit still, and don''t move."


    The girls obeyed immediately, sitting quietly while Liana and Gloria prepared to work.


    Gloria chuckled softly, brushing through the younger girl''s wet hair. "This isn''t so bad, little one. You''ll look much better once we''re done."


    Liana, on the other hand, was meticulous, carefully inspecting the older girl''s hair. "Hold your head steady. I don''t want to make any mistakes."


    As the scissors started snipping away, the girls sat nervously, watching strands of hair fall to the ground.


    Gloria worked quickly, a playful grin on her face. "See? Not so scary."


    Liana''s movements were precise and deliberate. "Done. Now you look like a proper maid," she said as she stepped back to inspect her work.


    Gloria finished shortly after, patting the younger girl''s shoulder. "There. All cleaned up." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girls hesitantly touched their trimmed hair, glancing at each other with wide eyes.


    Liana crossed her arms, her expression softening slightly. "Better. Remember, as part of the Armand household, you must carry yourselves properly. Keep your hair neat at all times."


    The girls nodded earnestly. "Yes, Madam!"


    From the courtyard, Javier''s laughter rang out again, making Gloria chuckle. "Let''s hope they''re ready for everything that comes with serving him," she said with amusement.


    "Liana clapped her hands sharply, making the two girls jump slightly. "Now ! Do you at least know how to cut meat and vegetables?"


    The older girl quickly nodded. "Y-yes, Madam!"


    The younger one followed suit, her voice trembling. "We can do it, Madam!"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if assessing their sincerity. After a brief pause, she gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Follow me! We''re going to the kitchen. No mistakes!"


    The girls scrambled to follow her, their new maid uniforms swaying as they hurried to keep up.


    Liana turned her head toward Gloria, who was leaning casually against the wall with a knowing smile. "Gloria, can you please keep our young master company outside? He''s bound to get himself into trouble if left alone for too long."


    Gloria chuckled softly. "Leave it to me, Liana. I''ll make sure he doesn''t end up climbing the roof again."


    Liana sighed. "That''s exactly what I''m worried about."


    Gloria gave a playful wave before heading toward the courtyard, where Javier''s laughter and Buddy''s happy squawks echoed loudly.


    Liana, now focused on the two girls trailing behind her, stopped in the kitchen and gestured toward the counter. "Right. Show me what you can do. Start with the vegetables."


    The girls exchanged nervous glances before stepping up to the counter, eager to prove themselves.


    Liana slammed a knife onto the counter, startling the two girls. "Not like that!" she said firmly, pointing at the unevenly chopped vegetables. "You should cut it like this!" She quickly demonstrated with swift, precise movements, producing neat and even slices.


    Turning to the younger girl, who was cutting the meat, Liana''s stern gaze sharpened. "And you! Why are you cutting the meat into such tiny pieces?!"


    The younger girl flinched, gripping the knife tightly. "U-umm... I thought..."


    "Thought what?" Liana said, her tone leaving no room for excuses. She grabbed another piece of meat and sliced it cleanly. "Cut it this size! Not too small, not too big. Ugh! If the young master decides to bring you both to the Armand region, I''ll make sure you''re sent to the maid training area for three whole months!"


    The older girl gulped, her hands trembling slightly as she tried to imitate Liana''s vegetable cuts. The younger one, determined not to mess up again, carefully adjusted her technique with the meat.


    Liana watched them both with a critical eye, her arms crossed. "If you''re going to serve the young master, then you need to meet my standards. Got it?"


    "Y-yes, Madam!" they chorused, working harder to meet her expectations.


    Liana nodded approvingly after a moment. "Good. Keep going. We don''t have all day." She turned her gaze toward the courtyard, where she could still hear Javier laughing and Buddy squawking. A small smile crept onto her lips, but she quickly masked it with her usual composure.


    As Liana supervised the two girls'' clumsy attempts at cutting and slicing, her mind drifted back to the Armand estate. She thought about Anna, the youngest household maid at just 10 years old, who was personally recruited by Madam Fransesca for her exceptional talent in healing.


    Anna had undergone the rigorous maid training program at the estate¡ªa grueling three-month period where maids were trained not only in household chores but also in combat, self-defense, and basic magic. Unlike these two girls, Anna had shown remarkable progress from the start.


    Liana recalled one particular incident when Anna had just started working under her command. Her young master, Javier, in his usual mischievous fashion, had made Anna''s life a whirlwind of chaos as he darted around the estate, demanding to be followed. Despite her determination, Anna had nearly fainted trying to keep up with him. Yet, she persevered.


    Now, Anna was not only an official household maid but also a formidable presence. She could handle monsters with ease, combining her combat training and healing skills to protect herself and others.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she watched the older girl awkwardly slice the vegetables into uneven pieces again. "Hmph! These two would never survive a single day of the training program as they are now," she muttered under her breath.


    The memory of Anna''s transformation filled Liana with resolve. "Better send these two to the maid training area as soon as we return to the Armand region," she decided, her tone firm and final.


    The girls flinched at her words, unsure of what the "maid training area" entailed, but judging by Liana''s stern expression, it didn''t sound pleasant. They exchanged nervous glances and redoubled their efforts, determined not to disappoint their new mistress any further.


    Later that Night


    After Javier finished his shower, everyone gathered in the dining room. Liana pulled out a chair for her young master, her movements precise and respectful. "Please, young master," she said with a small bow.


    Javier sat down with a grin. Gloria, standing to his left, placed a glass and plate before him, her movements elegant yet casual. She poured wine into his glass, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    As Liana served a generous portion of meat onto Javier''s plate, Gloria stepped back slightly, her posture composed but always ready to assist.


    Javier glanced at both maids. "Liana? Gloria? Let''s eat together."


    Liana shook her head firmly. "Not tonight, young master. These two need to learn how to become proper escorts and maids first." She gestured toward the two girls, who stood nervously nearby.


    Javier sighed but nodded. "Fine, fine. Now you two, tell me your names and ages."


    The older girl stepped forward, her voice trembling slightly. "I-I''m Iria, 11 years old."


    The younger one hesitated, clutching the edge of her borrowed maid uniform. "M-me, umm... Iziya, 10 years old."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Good! Remember, minions! Don''t even think about running away!"


    Both girls nodded vigorously, their eyes wide. "We won''t, young master!"


    "Good," Javier declared, lifting his fork dramatically. He paused mid-action and turned to Liana. "Liaaaanaaaaa..."


    Liana''s shoulders sagged slightly, but she approached him with a resigned smile. "Yes, young master?"


    Javier grinned slyly. "Chuuuu!!"


    Liana rolled her eyes fondly but leaned down and planted a soft kiss on his lips. "There, happy now, young master?"


    "Ehehehe, perfect!" Javier laughed, his mood as bright as ever.


    Gloria chuckled softly, her arms crossed. "Ara~ Liana spoils him too much, doesn''t she?"


    Liana shot Gloria a teasing glare but didn''t respond, instead focusing on watching over her young master as he ate.


    Iria and Iziya exchanged a glance, utterly bewildered by the strange yet heartwarming dynamic in front of them. The atmosphere was filled with warmth and laughter, contrasting sharply with the uncertainty that had initially gripped them.


    As Javier continued to eat and chat with Liana and Gloria, the girls began to relax, realizing that perhaps their new roles wouldn''t be as daunting as they had first thought. They felt a sense of belonging blossom in the friendly chaos of the dining room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 215 Secrets and Sweet Dreams ( 215 )

    As Javier happily munched on his food, Gloria suddenly leaned forward with a mischievous grin. She picked up a piece of perfectly grilled meat, held it delicately between her lips, and leaned toward her young master. "Here, young master~"


    Javier blinked, his face lighting up with excitement. "Ehehe! Gloria, you''re the best!" He took the meat from her lips with his own, his grin widening even further.


    Liana sighed and shook her head, her expression caught between amusement and exasperation. "You''re spoiling him more than I do, Gloria."


    Gloria tilted her head, her playful smirk unfaltering. "Hmm? Of course I do! After all, there''s only two more weeks left for me to serve as his personal maid."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Ara~," Gloria teased, tapping her lips with a finger, "didn''t you hear Madam Francesca''s orders before?"


    "What orders?" Liana asked, her tone growing more serious.


    Gloria''s eyes sparkled as she leaned closer, her voice calm yet teasing. "Madam Francesca assigned me to serve as our young master''s personal maid until his blessing ceremony is complete, and he returns to the Armand household."


    Liana''s gaze narrowed slightly, her protective instincts flaring. "So... you''re saying you''re only temporary?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria chuckled, shrugging lightly. "Temporary or not, I plan to make the most of my time as his personal maid. Don''t worry, Liana. I know he''s yours~."


    Javier tilted his head, looking between the two with a curious expression. "Huh? What are you two whispering about? Share with me too!"


    Liana smiled softly, brushing his hair. "Nothing important, young master. Just eat your dinner."


    "Hmm..." Javier narrowed his eyes suspiciously for a moment but quickly shrugged it off, happily diving back into his meal. "Two beautiful maids taking care of me¡ªthis is the best!"


    Gloria leaned closer to Liana''s ear, her tone a mix of playfulness and sincerity. "But I''m still going to be his second wife, Liana."


    Liana sighed softly, her expression calm and unwavering. "Haa... like I told you before, Gloria, it''s up to him to decide. I don''t mind at all."


    Gloria''s lips curved into a teasing smile. "Ara~ thank you, first wife."


    Liana smirked slightly, leaning just enough to whisper back. "You''re welcome, second wife~."


    The two exchanged a knowing glance, their camaraderie evident despite the playful banter. Meanwhile, Javier, oblivious to their quiet exchange, continued enjoying his meal with a cheerful hum. "This is great! More meat, please!"


    Liana and Gloria chuckled softly, their light-hearted rivalry momentarily set aside as they tended to their young master.


    --


    As Javier lay on the couch, the book he was reading slowly slipped from his hands as sleep overtook him. His soft breathing was the only sound in the cozy room, blending with the quiet clinks of utensils from the dining table where Liana, Gloria, Iria, and Iziya were seated.


    Liana set her fork down and looked at the two new recruits, her tone firm yet instructive. "From now on, when the young master eats, you will attend to him as we do," she said, gesturing toward Gloria.


    Gloria, sensing the younger girls'' nerves, smiled warmly and added, "Watch carefully and learn. Every detail matters¡ªhis preferences, how he likes his plate arranged, and even how to anticipate what he needs before he asks."


    Iria nodded quickly, her gaze darting nervously to the sleeping Javier. "Yes, madam!"


    Iziya, though quieter, clenched her fists determinedly. "We''ll do our best!"


    Liana gave them both an approving nod. "Good. Your priority is always the young master''s comfort and safety. If you cannot meet these standards, you will not follow us to the Armand region. Is that clear?"


    Both girls answered in unison, their voices resolute. "Yes, madam!"


    Gloria chuckled softly, resting her chin on her hand. "Ara~ They''re eager learners. Let''s hope they can handle the young master''s antics, though."


    Liana gave her a sideways glance but said nothing, her gaze briefly softening as it landed on Javier, peacefully dozing on the couch.


    After dinner, as Gloria, Iria, and Iziya cleared the table, Liana turned her attention to the living room. She smiled softly when she noticed Javier fast asleep on the couch, his book resting on his chest. Surrounding him were eight of his puppet knights, standing silently like unwavering guardians. At the center of them stood a single, imposing adamantite puppet knight, its glowing core illuminating the quiet room with a faint light as it kept watch over its master.


    "Young master, wake up. Let''s go to bed," Liana called gently, kneeling beside him.


    Javier stirred, his voice thick with sleep. "Hmm... oh... Liana..."


    "Come now, young master," she urged with a patient smile, taking his hand to guide him.


    "Mmm... okay," Javier mumbled as he got up, still half-asleep, leaning slightly on her for support.


    As they entered the bedroom, Liana noticed Gloria already waiting beside the bed.


    "Where are the girls?" Liana asked, glancing around.


    Gloria smiled. "Oh, I told them to sleep in the next room. No need for them to crowd tonight."


    "Good," Liana replied with a nod. She turned her attention back to Javier. "Now, young master, it''s time to sleep."


    Javier chuckled softly, his eyes barely open as he climbed into bed. "Ehehe... I love you both..."


    Liana couldn''t help but smile at his sleepy confession. She climbed into bed, settling on his right side, while Gloria took her place on his left.


    "I love you too, young master~," Gloria replied teasingly as she gently draped the blanket over him.


    Liana leaned closer and whispered softly, "Sleep well, young master. We''ll always be here for you."


    The room fell into a comfortable silence, filled only with the soft sounds of Javier''s breathing and the gentle rustle of the blankets. Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance, their hearts warmed by the bond they shared with the young master, knowing that together they would protect and nurture him in the days to come.


    Meanwhile, in the Other Room


    "Sister... do you think it''s good for us to stay with them? The young lord seems scary," Iziya whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Iria sighed, pulling the blanket closer around her younger sister. "We have no choice, Iziya. At least we have a bed, a roof, and warm food now. It''s better than wandering the streets."


    Iziya nodded hesitantly. "Umm... yeah... and the bed... it''s been so long since we slept in one."


    Iria reached out, patting her sister gently. "There, there... sleep now. Tomorrow, we have to adapt to the work. We can''t let them think we''re not worth keeping around." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Iziya hesitated before speaking again. "Sister?"


    "Yes?" Iria replied softly, her eyes already half-closed.


    "Today... was good. At least... we got to eat warm food," Iziya murmured, her voice growing drowsy.


    Iria smiled faintly and hugged her sister closer. "Yeah... now sleep, Iziya. We''ll be fine as long as we stick together."


    "Okay," Iziya whispered, clutching Iria tightly. Within moments, the room was filled with the soft sound of their breathing as the two sisters drifted into peaceful sleep.


    The worries of the day faded away, replaced by the comfort of each other''s presence. In the quiet of the night, they found solace, knowing that together they could face whatever challenges awaited them in this new life.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 216 Wake-Up Call for the New Maids ( 216 )

    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana and Gloria were already awake, busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen. The soft clinking of utensils and the aroma of food filled the house.


    Javier woke up, rubbing his eyes as he realized his two favorite maids were not by his side. With a big yawn, he stretched and followed the sound of activity to the kitchen.


    "Ehehe..." he grinned mischievously.


    Rushing into the kitchen, he wrapped his arms around Liana from behind. "Morning, my beautiful maid~" he teased before quickly turning to Gloria and pulling her into a hug. "Morning, my other beautiful maid~"


    Both women exchanged amused glances. "Good morning, young master," they replied in unison.


    Liana shook her head, smiling. "Now, now, young master, go prepare yourself. You have school today."


    "Okay~" Javier chirped but paused, glancing around. "Hey, where are those two?" he asked, referring to Iria and Iziya.


    "Hmm? Probably still sleeping," Gloria replied with a chuckle.


    "Oh... ehehe..." Javier''s grin widened as a mischievous glint sparkled in his eyes. Suddenly, he had an idea. "Perfect opportunity! Time for a wake-up surprise!"


    Liana sighed, already sensing trouble. "Young master... don''t."


    "Too late! I''m off!" Javier laughed, darting toward the other room.


    Gloria shook her head with a knowing smile. "He''s impossible this early in the morning."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t scare them too much..."


    Inside the other room, Iria and Iziya were still sound asleep, their blankets wrapped tightly around them.


    Javier carefully pushed the door open, his grin turning mischievous as he leaned closer. "WAKE UP, MINIONS!!" he shouted, clapping his hands loudly.


    The two girls bolted upright, their faces pale with shock. "Aaaahhhh!!"


    "Good morning, my loyal servants!" Javier declared with a dramatic pose, pointing at them. "You dare sleep while your evil lord is awake?! Unacceptable!"


    Iria and Iziya scrambled out of bed, bowing hastily. "W-we''re sorry, Lord-sama! Please forgive us!"


    Javier laughed maniacally. "Now, go wash up and be ready for breakfast in five minutes! Or else!"


    The two girls nodded frantically and rushed out of the room.


    Back in the kitchen, Gloria shook her head, amused. "You really enjoy playing the villain, don''t you, young master?"


    Javier grinned as he plopped himself into a chair. "Ehehehe, of course! It''s fun watching them panic."


    Liana, placing a plate of food in front of him, sighed. "Just don''t overdo it, young master."


    "Don''t worry, Liana. I''ll be a kind evil lord... for now," Javier replied, already thinking about his next antics.


    --


    "Now! Everyone sit and eat! This is an order from your young master!" Javier declared dramatically, taking his seat with a smug grin.


    Iria and Iziya hesitated, glancing nervously at Liana and Gloria, unsure if they were really allowed to sit at the same table. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed. "Young master, please don''t encourage them like this. What if, later at the Armand estate, Lord Garius sees them behaving without proper..." she paused, searching for the right word. "Discipline?"


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "Well, just for today!" He then turned to Iria and Iziya, pointing at them. "And remember, you two! Don''t do this without my permission!"


    "Y-Yes, young master!" they quickly replied, nodding frantically.


    Gloria chuckled. "Our young master truly enjoys playing the ''benevolent tyrant'' role."


    Javier smirked. "That''s right! Now eat!"


    While eating, Javier, who was flanked by Gloria on his left and Liana on his right, happily enjoyed his meat.


    "Umm... Liana?" Javier mumbled between bites.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana responded while gracefully cutting a piece of meat for him.


    "Buddy and Pikko, did they already eat?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. We made sure to feed them first before preparing breakfast. Now eat properly; you have to get ready for school after this."


    Javier groaned dramatically, slumping in his chair. "Ugh... school..."


    Gloria chuckled. "Just a little longer, young master. Less than two weeks now."


    Javier sighed in defeat. "Fine..." He took another big bite of meat, still sulking.


    "And you two!" Javier pointed dramatically at Iria and Iziya. "After I go to school, make sure to clean the courtyard! Don''t you dare run away!"


    The two girls straightened up, nodding quickly. "Y-Yes, young master!"


    Javier smirked. "Good." Then he turned to Liana. "Oh, Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she responded, already anticipating his next request.


    "What about their food while we''re at school?"


    Liana calmly sipped her tea before answering. "I already arranged for food to be delivered to them in the afternoon and for an evening snack. Dinner will be prepared when we return from school."


    Javier grinned. "That''s good. You both hear that!?" He turned back to the two new maids, eyes narrowing playfully. "Don''t try to burn the house down, okay?"


    Iria and Iziya frantically shook their heads. "We won''t, Lord-sama!"


    Javier leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "Good."


    Liana looked at the time. "Young master, finish your breakfast. It looks like time for school is near."


    "Hmm? Just calm down, Liana... ehehehe. Buddy and Pikko are fast; don''t worry. Besides, our house and the school are not that far."


    Gloria chimed in, "That''s true, Liana. Why rush? We still have time."


    "Gloria, don''t encourage the young master to become that lazy," Liana replied, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "Ara~ I know," Gloria smiled while teasing Liana. "But can you blame him? He''s enjoying his time as a carefree kid."


    Javier grinned, taking another bite of meat. "Exactly! I''m just savoring the moment. Plus, I have two lovely maids making sure I''m well-fed. Why would I rush?"


    Liana shook her head, a smile breaking through her serious demeanor. "You''re impossible, young master. Just remember, if you''re late, I''ll make you run to school!"


    Javier pretended to shudder. "No, not running! Anything but that!"


    Gloria laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "Oh, come on! A little exercise wouldn''t hurt you."


    "Exercise? What''s that?" Javier teased back, leaning back in his chair with a playful smirk.


    As the playful exchange continued, Buddy and Pikko flapped their wings, as if joining in on the fun. They squawked loudly, drawing attention.


    "See? Even they agree with me!" Javier said, pointing at the birds.


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, alright. Just finish your breakfast, young master. We really don''t want you to be late."


    Javier took one last bite, then set down his fork with a satisfied sigh. "Okay, okay! I''m done! Let''s go!"


    Gloria stood up, smoothing her dress. "Finally! Now let''s get you ready."


    As they moved to gather their things, Liana couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth at the sight of Javier enjoying his life. "You know, young master, it''s nice to see you so happy."


    Javier paused, looking at her with genuine appreciation. "Thanks, Liana, Gloria."


    "Now, let''s go before you change your mind and decide to lounge around again!" Liana said, ushering him toward the door.


    With Buddy and Pikko following closely behind, the trio made their way out, laughter filling the air as they headed toward school, ready to face whatever adventures awaited them that day.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 217 Tea, Tension, and Twirls ( 217 )

    The classroom buzzed with excitement, an unusual liveliness filling the air. With exams finally behind them and only three days left until the long-awaited Blessing Ceremony, Class F was basking in a rare moment of relaxation.


    Students gathered in small clusters, their conversations bubbling with anticipation about the futures that awaited them. Some lounged about, relieved to be free from the burdens of studying.


    At the back of the room, Javier was sprawled out in his chair, arms crossed, head tilted back, fast asleep. His chair leaned at a precarious angle, yet somehow, he managed to maintain his balance.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the escorts'' section, casually chatting with the other maids and bodyguards who had accompanied their noble charges throughout the school year. The usual nervous energy had been replaced by a calm, eager anticipation. For many of these noble children, the Blessing Ceremony would determine their paths¡ªwarriors, mages, or something greater.


    But for Javier? He was still blissfully asleep. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, and he stretched lazily, letting out a long yawn. "Yaaawwwnnnn~"


    Liana, who had been engrossed in conversation, immediately noticed and gently tapped Gloria''s arm.


    "Excuse us," they both said politely, leaving their discussion behind.


    They made their way to the refreshment corner, preparing tea and a plate of snacks for their young master.


    Javier blinked a few times, still groggy from his nap, when he noticed three girls standing awkwardly before him. Their faces were uncertain, clearly gathering the courage to speak.


    "Hmmm? What do you want?" he asked, tilting his head lazily.


    One girl fidgeted, avoiding direct eye contact. "You know¡­ there are only three days left before the Blessing Ceremony, and there will be a grand¡­ umm¡­ ball¡­?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Yeah? So?"


    The second girl nudged the first one forward, whispering, "Just say it already!"


    Taking a deep breath, the girl''s face flushed red. "I was hoping¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­ maybe¡­ umm¡­"


    Javier narrowed his eyes slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Umm-umm what?"


    Before the girl could muster the courage to respond, a sudden commotion drew everyone''s attention.


    "Javier-sama!!!" Amethia, the Duke''s daughter, rushed forward and hugged him tightly. "Ohh, Javier-sama! You will be my dance partner tomorrow!"


    Javier''s surprise was palpable, but before he could protest, another voice cut through the classroom, laced with amusement.


    "Oho~ The Duke''s only daughter really has no shame, forcing a gentleman to be her dance partner," teased Princess Kliatana, her playful smile brightening the room.


    The three girls stiffened, their faces paling as Amethia clung to Javier, who was now visibly uncomfortable.


    "O-Oi, what the¡ª" Javier attempted to pry her off, but Amethia held on tight, rubbing her cheek against his shoulder.


    "Javier-samaaa~! It''s already decided!" she declared proudly, her arms locked around him like a vice.


    Kliatana''s presence commanded attention, and the entire class froze. "I was planning to extend an invitation myself, but it seems you''ve thrown yourself at him first. How unsightly."


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temples. "Haaaa... Why am I involved in this?"


    Amethia turned sharply, still clinging to his arm. "And what does Her Highness want with my Javier-sama?" she asked with a smug smile.


    Kliatana stepped forward, a glint in her eye. "Oho~ ''Your'' Javier-sama? How bold. You do realize he hasn''t agreed to anything yet?"


    Amethia tightened her grip on Javier''s arm, puffing out her cheeks defiantly. "Hmph! It doesn''t matter if he agreed or not! I already claimed him as my dance partner!"


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, and she gracefully walked closer, her royal presence demanding respect. "Oh? Claimed? How desperate. Last I checked, a lady of noble standing waits for a proper invitation, not clinging onto a man like a lost kitten."


    Amethia flinched but refused to back down. "Hmph! And what about you, Your Highness? You planned to do the same, didn''t you?"


    Kliatana feigned innocence, placing a delicate hand on her cheek. "Oho~ I wouldn''t have to resort to such measures. You see, unlike you, I have confidence that Javier would accept my invitation willingly."


    Javier sighed dramatically, leaning back in his chair. "Why does this feel like a trap either way?" He glanced at Liana and Gloria, his last hope for salvation. "Can I please skip the ball?"


    Liana placed a warm cup of tea in front of him, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "No, young master."


    Gloria, ever the mischievous one, chuckled behind her hand. "Ara~ young master, you''re quite popular, aren''t you? Maybe you should enjoy the attention?"


    Javier groaned, slumping in his seat. "I hate this¡­"


    "Now choose!! Me or the Duke''s daughter here! I command thee!" Princess Kliatana declared, her voice firm and unwavering, resounding in the classroom.


    "Ugh... again, Princess? Haaa... I don''t care about commands or anything," Javier moaned, clearly frustrated by the unfolding spectacle.


    "Now choose!! Me or her!?" Amethia echoed, determination burning in her eyes as she clung to his arm.


    Javier rubbed his temples, exasperated. "Haaa¡­ Why do I have to choose? Can''t you both just leave me alone?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amethia pouted, tightening her grip. "No! You have to pick! Me or the princess! Who is your dance partner!?"


    Princess Kliatana crossed her arms, her composure unwavering. "That''s right! As a nobleman, you should understand the significance of these events. You can''t just ignore us!"


    Javier took a deep breath, looking toward Liana for support. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, maintaining her serene composure.


    "Can I pick you instead?"


    The room fell silent. Amethia and Kliatana''s faces froze in shock. Gloria burst into laughter, covering her mouth as she tried to suppress it.


    Liana, unfazed, calmly poured another cup of tea. "I''m afraid I am only your maid, young master. I don''t think a humble servant like myself is qualified to be your dance partner at such an important event."


    Javier slumped back in his chair, sighing in defeat. "Tch. Then I refuse to go. Problem solved."


    Amethia and Kliatana shouted in unison, "You can''t do that!!!"


    Javier groaned again, rubbing his forehead in frustration. "Haaaa... You ladies are really persistent, huh?"


    Inside his mind, he thought, Damn, they are cute, but I can''t see myself in a ball with them¡­ Ugh, but technically, I''m a kid too. This whole situation is annoying¡­


    He sighed deeply and leaned back in his chair, overwhelmed. "Alright, alright. Let me think, okay?"


    Amethia stamped her foot, her frustration palpable. "No! You have to choose now!!"


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, flipping her hair with an air of superiority. "What''s wrong? Afraid to upset one of us? A real noble wouldn''t hesitate, Javier."


    Javier squinted at them both, his annoyance growing. "Tch¡­ You two are really making my life difficult, huh?"


    Gloria chuckled, her eyes bright with mischief. "Ara~ young master, it seems you''ve become quite the topic of conversation."


    Liana sighed, pouring yet another cup of tea, her gaze contemplative. "I have a bad feeling about this."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 218 Vines and Vexations ( 218 )

    Javier sighed as he leaned back in his chair, his eyes half-closed while sipping the tea Liana had prepared for him. The tension in the room hadn''t eased at all; if anything, it was getting worse.


    "Liana?" he called out.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied gently, standing beside him with her usual calm expression.


    "This event¡­ the grand ball. Is it really that important?" Javier asked, hoping for a reason to escape.


    "Yes, young master," Liana answered. "It is a major social gathering where nobles strengthen alliances, forge connections, and¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Princess Kliatana stepped forward, her noble presence commanding the room. "Surely, Javier, you will choose me. A princess¡ªthe only princess of this kingdom," she declared confidently, flipping her hair with an elegant smirk.


    Amethia, still clinging to Javier''s arm, scoffed. "Hmph! Choose me, Javier-sama! I''m sure we''ll have way more fun at the grand ball. Just ignore this so-called princess!"


    The room fell silent.


    Princess Kliatana''s gaze sharpened instantly, her smirk turning dangerous. "Oh? How dare the Duke''s only daughter speak so disrespectfully to me, the crown princess? Hmm?"


    Amethia met her glare head-on, not backing down. "Hmm? I''m just stating a fact, ''princess.'' Just because you are the only princess of the kingdom doesn''t mean you don''t have competition, right? No wonder you act so entitled."


    Gasps filled the room.


    Javier let out a long, tired sigh. Here we go¡­


    Princess Kliatana''s eyes flashed. "Wanna fight?" she challenged, stepping forward.


    Amethia tightened her grip on Javier. "If you wish!" she shot back.


    The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a sword.


    Javier rubbed his temples. Haaaa¡­ Why me?


    From the side, Gloria chuckled softly while Liana sighed, already preparing another cup of tea.


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples as the tension between Amethia and Kliatana grew. Sparks¡ªliteral magical sparks¡ªcrackled in the air between their locked gazes, their competitive auras clashing like two rival beasts ready to pounce.


    "Calm down, girls! Ugh¡­" Javier sighed, raising his hands in surrender.


    "No! Choose one of us!!" they both yelled in unison, their eyes meeting like an intense anime showdown. The air crackled, almost as if reality itself was reacting to their emotions.


    Javier swore he saw lightning bolts shooting between their eyes. Is this really happening?


    Amethia smirked, flipping her hair dramatically. "Hmph! Just because you''re the only princess in the kingdom doesn''t mean you always get what you want, ''princess.''" She emphasized the last word mockingly.


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, unfazed. "Oh my~ And just because your father and my father¡ªthe king¡ªare siblings, doesn''t mean you can act so entitled, Duke''s daughter."


    More sparks flew.


    Javier blinked. Yeah. I''m out.


    Without hesitation, he leaned back, stretched, and.. "Welp. See ya, girls!! Ahahahah!"


    Before they could react, he vanished¡ªa gust of wind kicking up as he bolted for the door, his escape route perfectly planned.


    "HUH!?"


    Amethia and Kliatana turned, but by the time they realized what had happened, Javier was already gone, leaving behind a slight breeze and an empty chair rocking back and forth.


    Gloria let out a melodic laugh, covering her mouth. "Ara~ young master is quite skilled at running away from trouble."


    Liana sighed, gracefully picking up the untouched cup of tea. "As expected. Completely predictable."


    The two noble girls stared at the empty space where Javier had been, their argument momentarily forgotten.


    "That little¡ª!" Amethia fumed.


    "Tch. He escaped!?" Kliatana muttered, clenching her fists.


    From far away, Javier''s voice rang out.


    "Lianaaa! Gloriaaa! Let''s go!! Ahahahah!"


    With a wide, mischievous grin, Javier sprinted across the academy grounds, dodging confused students and startled servants as he made his daring escape. The wind brushed through his hair, and his heart soared with freedom. No noble girls forcing me into awkward dances! No pointless social events! Just pure, sweet escape¡ª! Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Until it wasn''t.


    Suddenly, a hand caught the back of his collar with a strong grip, stopping him instantly.


    "Eeekkk!?" Javier yelped, his feet kicking up dust as he flailed.


    What the hell!? Who has the strength to stop me so easily!?


    He twisted his body to see who had caught him¡ªand froze.


    Standing before him was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her long, silky hair flowed past her shoulders, and her sharp yet elegant features radiated a regal aura. Her figure was stunning, exuding the confidence and poise only a truly experienced woman could possess.


    Javier blinked, momentarily stunned. "Wow¡­ beautiful~" he muttered without thinking, his eyes wide with admiration.


    The woman narrowed her piercing eyes at him. "Young master, where do you think you are going?" she asked, her tone cool yet firm.


    Javier blinked again. "Errr¡­ Who are you?"


    He was sure he had never seen this woman before. If someone this striking had been around the estate, he definitely would''ve noticed!


    Meanwhile, just outside the classroom, Liana stepped out, following the sound of Javier''s voice. She expected to find her young master lazing around or getting into some minor mischief¡ªbut instead, her eyes widened at the sight before her.


    Javier was caught.


    And the one holding him was a stunning woman.


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had never seen this woman before.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Young master!!!"


    Liana''s sharp eyes locked onto the mysterious woman gripping Javier''s collar. Her instincts screamed danger. Without hesitation, she drew her twin blades and dashed forward in a blur of silver.


    Her movements were precise¡ªeach step calculated, each slash aimed with deadly accuracy.


    In an instant, all her attacks were deflected.


    But not with a sword.


    The mysterious woman used only a hairpin.


    Liana''s eyes widened in shock. Impossible!


    Before she could react, the woman gracefully flicked her wrist, sending Liana skidding backward with sheer force alone.


    But Liana was not one to back down. The moment her feet touched the ground, she flipped mid-air, twisting her body as her bow appeared in her hands.


    Her fingers pulled back on the string, and an arrow of glowing green mana formed instantly.


    She''s strong¡­ I can''t hold back!


    But before she could fire¡ª


    Vines erupted from the ground.


    "?!¡ª"


    Liana''s body was instantly wrapped up, immobilized by enchanted vines coiling tightly around her arms and legs.


    "Liana!!" Javier shouted.


    Reacting instinctively, he tried to leap toward her¡ªbut the moment he moved, he felt his jacket being pulled away.


    In one swift motion, his jacket slipped off his shoulders, leaving him just enough time to jump back and prepare to launch a spell.


    "Tch! Fine, let''s do this!" Javier gritted his teeth, his magic surging¡ª


    But before he could react, the woman vanished.


    Then she reappeared behind him.


    Smack!


    A sudden, light slap landed on his head.


    "Eeeeppp!!" Javier yelped, stumbling forward in disbelief.


    His eyes widened. "How!?"


    She had been in front of him just a second ago! There was no wind, no sound¡ªjust an instantaneous movement beyond anything he had ever seen!


    Then¡ª


    A calm voice interrupted the chaos.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier and Liana both turned sharply.


    Gloria stood at the entrance of the classroom, her usual serene expression unchanged as she gave a polite bow.


    Javier and Liana both shouted at the same time: Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "EHHHH!?"


    Their faces were frozen in shock.


    Javier pointed a trembling finger. "Gloria, what do you mean ''Mrs. Errinette''!?"


    Liana, still struggling against the vines, stared in disbelief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 219 Authority and Awe ( 219 )

    Javier and Liana were still frozen in shock, their eyes darting between the elegant woman and Gloria.


    "Hmm? Young master? Liana?" Gloria tilted her head slightly, her warm smile never fading. "This is Mrs. Errinette. Head of all the Armand maids. Don''t tell me you both didn''t recognize her."


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?"


    Their voices echoed through the courtyard as both reacted in disbelief.


    Liana, still struggling against the enchanted vines, stared at the woman who had effortlessly stopped her attacks. This¡­ this is the same Mrs. Errinette?


    Javier, still rubbing the sore spot where she had slapped him, felt his brain shutting down. He had seen Errinette many times at the estate. But that Errinette was¡ª


    Old.


    Serious.


    Strict.


    This one was stunningly beautiful, her sharp, youthful features radiating confidence and power.


    His mind refused to process it.


    Javier''s mouth opened, then closed. Then opened again. Then closed.


    Finally, he blurted out the only thing his brain could understand.


    "For real?!?"


    Meanwhile, Errinette simply dusted off her sleeves and sighed. "Honestly, young master. Did you think I wouldn''t catch you trying to run away?"


    Liana was still trying to process everything when Gloria''s calm voice reached her ears.


    "You do remember, Liana? Even if we both teamed up, we couldn''t fight her at all."


    Liana''s breath caught in her throat. She knew Gloria was right.


    Even though she had acted on instinct, attacking without hesitation, it hadn''t even been a fight. Mrs. Errinette had shut her down effortlessly.


    The vines wrapping around Liana''s body withered and crumbled into dust, releasing her.


    Liana dropped to her feet and immediately bowed. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Errinette!" Her voice was filled with genuine respect.


    Errinette folded her arms, her sharp eyes sweeping over both Liana and Gloria. "Hmm? But what if I had been an enemy? How could you be so careless?"


    Her gaze narrowed, and for the first time, there was pressure.


    Not just any pressure.


    Absolute authority.


    Liana flinched at the weight of it.


    "You should always be at the young master''s side. And you too, Gloria."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    Javier and Liana both turned their heads at the same time.


    And stared.


    Gloria¡ªwho was always composed, always calm, always graceful and unshaken¡ªwas¡­


    Stammering.


    Her serene expression had cracked.


    "A-Ah, I¡­ I¡ª" Gloria quickly bowed. "I apologize, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. Liana, eyes wide, was equally stunned.


    Never. Not once. In all their time, had they ever seen Gloria flustered like this.


    Javier''s brain refused to accept reality.


    His voice was barely above a whisper. "No way¡­ Gloria¡­ actually stammered¡­?"


    Liana, still in shock, nodded furiously beside him. "Unbelievable¡­"


    Meanwhile, Errinette merely sighed. "Honestly¡­ this generation is so soft."


    Errinette''s sharp gaze finally landed on Javier, her piercing eyes locking onto him like a hawk watching its prey.


    "And you, young master."


    Javier stiffened.


    "You should remember¡ªnever leave your maids'' side! Always stay with them. You are the son of the Count Garius, and your safety is their responsibility, just as it is yours to trust them!"


    Javier gulped.


    "I¡­ uh¡­" He tried to think of an excuse, but¡ª


    "I''m sure your father will hear about this later."


    "EEEPPPPP!!"


    "No, please, Aunty¡ªoops! Errr¡­ Mrs. Errinette!!" Javier quickly corrected himself, forcing a stiff smile as cold sweat dripped down his back.


    Damn it! My mouth betrayed me!!


    Liana and Gloria, still standing formally, glanced at each other, trying not to sigh.


    Then, Errinette turned to them.


    "And you two! Liana! Gloria!"


    Both maids straightened up instantly.


    "You should always accompany him! You both know this isn''t Armand territory¡ªit''s the capital city! Far from home!"


    Her voice was stern, almost like a commander addressing soldiers.


    "Remember your mission!"


    Liana clenched her fists, her expression serious. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Gloria, still somewhat shaken from being scolded, bowed quickly. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette. We will not let this happen again."


    Javier, still recovering from the shock of almost being reported to his father, crossed his arms and sighed dramatically.


    "Haaaa¡­ I just wanted to avoid the noble girls, and now I''m getting a full scolding¡­ Life is unfair."


    Errinette flicked his forehead.


    "Ow!!"


    Before Javier could recover from the flick to his forehead, Errinette suddenly leaned in closer.


    Her breath was calm and steady, but her presence alone sent a chill down his spine.


    Then, in a whisper meant only for him¡ª


    "Even if you are stronger¡­ Even if you''ve mastered every kind of magic¡­ Even if you can instantly cast spells and command an entire army of puppet knights stored inside your magic storage skill¡­"


    Javier froze.


    "You should never be careless."


    EEEPPPPP!!


    Javier stiffened like a statue, his whole body locking up.


    H-How does she know that!?


    His eyes widened in horror as he slowly turned to look at Errinette, who merely smiled knowingly.


    Only Liana and Gloria were supposed to know about that!!


    Did she spy on me? Did she investigate me? Did she¡ª


    No.


    The way she said it, so calmly, so naturally¡ª


    As if it was never a secret to her in the first place.


    Javier felt cold sweat drip down his back.


    "M-Mrs. Errinette¡­ is really dangerous¡­" he muttered under his breath, gulping hard. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria watched Javier closely.


    Liana narrowed her eyes slightly. The young master looks¡­ shaken.


    Gloria, still regaining her composure from earlier, let out a small, amused chuckle. Ara~ the young master just learned why Mrs. Errinette is truly terrifying.


    Errinette pulled back, her usual composed expression returning.


    "Now then. Any more complaints, young master?" she asked with a slight smile.


    Javier quickly shook his head. "N-Nope! No complaints at all!"


    Errinette remained composed, her piercing gaze fixed on Javier.


    "I was sent here to check on your progress and ensure you behave during the Blessing Ceremony."


    Javier gulped.


    "It was under your father''s order."


    Cold sweat. Immediate panic. Full system shutdown.


    Javier''s brain went blank.


    H-He sent her to watch me!? The dried plum actually went this far!?


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Errinette''s expression didn''t change. "Now, where do you think you''re going, young master?"


    Javier''s instincts screamed at him to come up with an excuse.


    "Umm¡­ I was¡­ umm¡­"


    His mouth struggled to form words.


    But before he could say anything¡ª


    "Javier-sama!!"


    A new voice interrupted.


    "Javier! You still haven''t answered us! Who are you going to choose¡ª"


    Amethia and Princess Kliatana rushed out, their argument pausing as they hurried toward him.


    But the moment their eyes landed on the stunningly beautiful woman standing next to him¡­


    They stopped dead in their tracks.


    "Oh¡­" Amethia blinked. "Beautiful¡­ lady¡­?"


    Princess Kliatana, always composed, narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "And¡­ who is this?"


    Javier, still trapped in panic mode, could only think one thing¡ª


    Haaaaa¡­ I just can''t catch a break today, can I?


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 220 The Elegant Setup ( 220 )

    Errinette turned her gaze toward the two noble girls, her expression becoming gracefully elegant.


    With a slight bow and a warm, practiced smile, she greeted them.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you both, Your Highness, and Lady Amethia."


    Her tone was soft yet commanding, carrying an air of refinement that demanded respect.


    Amethia and Kliatana blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Then¡ª


    "Oh¡­ what a beautiful lady!" Amethia gasped, her face lighting up with excitement. She turned to Javier. "Javier-sama, is this your sister!?"


    Errinette let out a soft, melodic laugh.


    "My, my~ What a lovely compliment~" she said, covering her mouth with her fingertips.


    Javier''s brain finally restarted, and he immediately shook his head.


    "Huh!? She''s not my¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence¡ª


    A hand gently covered his mouth.


    "Mmph!?"


    Javier''s eyes widened as Errinette, still smiling sweetly, pressed her fingers firmly over his lips, silencing him effortlessly.


    Her gaze remained calm as she spoke.


    "Now, now, young master. No need to ruin the moment, hmm?"


    Javier''s muffled voice: "MMMMHH!?"


    Liana and Gloria watched in silence, their expressions completely unreadable.


    Errinette, still wearing her elegant smile, slowly withdrew her hand from Javier''s mouth.


    Then, with a graceful tilt of her head, she turned her attention back to the two noble girls.


    "So, if I may ask¡­" she began, her voice smooth and polite. "What urgent matter caused two such beautiful young ladies to rush toward this young man?"


    Javier, still recovering from being silenced, opened his mouth¡ªonly to be completely ignored.


    "Javier-sama is going to be my dance partner tomorrow night!" Amethia declared proudly, stepping forward with confidence.


    "No!" Kliatana''s voice rang out sharply as she crossed her arms. "He''s going to be my partner!"


    The two girls turned toward each other, and the air tensed once again. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier immediately took a step backward. Oh no, not again¡­


    Amethia scoffed, flipping her hair. "Hmph! You already have everything in your life, Princess. You don''t need Javier-sama too!"


    Kliatana smirked, clearly enjoying the challenge. "Oh my~ Are you implying that just because I am a princess, I should let you have him? How amusing."


    Amethia clenched her fists. "I am not implying anything! I am saying it directly! Javier-sama and I would make a good pair¡ªnot just as dance partners, but also as¡ª"


    "T-Tch!" Javier''s face twitched. I don''t like where this is going¡­!


    Meanwhile, standing in the background, their respective escorts, personal guards, and maids simply watched in silence.


    None of them reacted.


    Not a single one.


    It was clear they were far too used to this.


    One of Amethia''s maids, with a completely neutral expression, leaned toward one of Kliatana''s personal guards and whispered, "Again?"


    A knight from Kliatana''s side shook his head. "At least this time, it''s not over a dress."


    Another maid from Amethia''s side stifled a laugh, whispering, "I swear, they''ve fought over jewelry, horses, even seating arrangements. And now a man?"


    One of Kliatana''s guards grunted. "At least this time, it''s somewhat important."


    Meanwhile, the two noble girls were completely ignoring their surroundings as they escalated their argument. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I don''t care if you''re a princess!" Amethia declared, puffing her chest. "Javier-sama is mine and mine alone!"


    Kliatana raised an eyebrow, her smirk growing. "Huh? He didn''t even say anything about becoming yours." She flipped her hair elegantly. "I''m sure he''s more suitable for me."


    Javier, standing between them, could feel the invisible war raging around him.


    Haaaaa¡­ I''m so done with this¡­


    "Oh my~ how lovely."


    Errinette''s smooth, sweet voice cut through the rising tension like a dagger wrapped in silk.


    Both Amethia and Kliatana paused, their competitive glares shifting to the elegant woman standing before them.


    With a graceful smile, Errinette clasped her hands together. "If I may suggest something, Your Highness? Lady Amethia?"


    The two girls blinked.


    "Yes?" they responded at the same time, their curiosity piqued.


    Errinette''s smile widened slightly. "How about he attends the dance ball as both of your partners? I''m sure this young man is capable enough to give you both a wonderful time."


    For a moment, silence.


    Then¡ª


    "EHHHH!?"


    Javier felt like his entire soul left his body. He spun toward Errinette, his amber eyes wide with pure betrayal.


    "Errinette!? I didn''t say¡ª"


    Before he could finish¡ª


    Errinette effortlessly placed her hand over his mouth again.


    "Mmph!?"


    With her ever-present grace and composure, she continued, "Of course, it will be a delightful experience for all three of you. The young master here is quite capable, after all."


    Amethia lit up immediately, clasping her hands together excitedly.


    "Ohhh! That''s perfect! That means Javier-sama will still be my dance partner! "


    Kliatana, never one to back down from a challenge, smirked, tilting her chin slightly. "Hmph. I suppose that''s fine. As long as I get my turn first, of course."


    Javier, still muffled by Errinette''s hand, screamed internally.


    NO, IT''S NOT FINE! I NEVER AGREED TO THIS!!


    The elegant maid tilted her head slightly, her expression unbothered, as if his struggles were just background noise.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about it too much, young master," she responded calmly. "It''s just a dance~"


    Javier froze.


    His instincts immediately caught onto something¡ªthe way she said "just a dance."


    The slight emphasis.


    The way her lips curved just a bit.


    The calm certainty in her tone.


    It set off warning bells in his head.


    "Ugh¡­ the way you''re saying it makes me think this is not just a dance¡­" Javier muttered, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    Errinette simply smiled sweetly. "My, my. Don''t think too much about it, young master." She leaned in slightly, her voice playful yet knowing. "After all¡­ you are still young."


    Javier felt a chill.


    "Ugh¡­" He slumped in defeat.


    Somehow¡­ he knew.


    He was being set up.


    And there was nothing he could do about it.


    Errinette clasped her hands together elegantly, her warm smile never faltering.


    "So, if you''ll excuse us, Your Highness, and Lady Amethia, my young master and I have something to discuss."


    Kliatana flicked her hair, still wearing a playful smirk. "Of course. Thank you, beautiful lady."


    Amethia pouted slightly before huffing. "Hmph! You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today." She turned to Javier, flashing a confident smile. "See you at the dance, Javier-sama!"


    Javier twitched.


    Haaaa¡­ I really hate this¡­


    As the two noble girls finally walked away, their maids and escorts let out quiet sighs of relief, clearly used to these kinds of situations.


    Meanwhile, Javier, still feeling like he had been sold off, turned to Errinette with a glare.


    "Okay, what are we actually going to discuss?"


    Errinette, who had been smiling just moments ago, suddenly dropped her expression.


    Her playful elegance vanished.


    In its place¡ªa sharp, commanding presence.


    Javier immediately felt the difference.


    Liana and Gloria straightened instinctively, their expressions turning serious as well.


    Errinette''s piercing gaze locked onto them, her usual warmth replaced by a strict, calculating air.


    Then¡ªwithout a word¡ªshe glanced at Javier.


    Javier''s carefree grin faded.


    Oh¡­shit..


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 221 The Fearsome Errinette ( 221 )

    The warm aroma of freshly cooked meat and vegetables filled the rented house as Liana and Gloria worked hard in the kitchen. The sounds of chopping, boiling, and sizzling blended into a peaceful rhythm.


    Outside, Buddy and Pikko lay lazily in the courtyard, their bellies full from their evening meal. Occasionally, Buddy let out a satisfied squawk, stretching his wings before settling down again.


    Inside, however, the atmosphere was far from peaceful.


    Javier sat on the sofa, leaning back with his arms crossed, facing the calm but intimidating Errinette.


    Across the room, Iria and Iziya stood stiffly against the wall, their backs straight, hands clasped tightly in front of them. Their faces were pale, their expressions shifting between anxious fear and awkward nervousness.


    It wasn''t just Javier they feared anymore.


    The new, beautiful woman sitting gracefully on the sofa?


    She was terrifying.


    Even without raising her voice or moving at all, she radiated such authority that both girls knew instinctively¡ªthis was a woman who could crush them effortlessly.


    Then¡ª


    Errinette''s calm voice broke the silence.


    "Now then, young master¡­" She gracefully adjusted her position, crossing one leg over the other, her piercing gaze locking onto him.


    "I believe you have to explain to me¡­"


    Javier gulped.


    "Who are these two little girls wearing maid uniforms¡ªwithout any emblem?"


    Silence.


    Iria and Iziya flinched.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier tilted his head slightly, pretending to be innocent.


    "Oh? Them?" He waved a lazy hand toward the sisters. "Just some cute little minions I picked up."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "Minions?"


    Iria and Iziya started sweating.


    Javier cleared his throat dramatically and sat up. "Ahem! I meant, future elite Armand maids! Yes! I, in my infinite generosity, have decided to train them personally!"


    Errinette said nothing.


    She simply continued to stare.


    The weight of her gaze alone was crushing.


    Javier started sweating.


    "O-Okay, fine!" he quickly added. "They were starving orphans, so I decided to help them. I paid for their freedom, gave them food, and now they work for me."


    Errinette tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm. And did you inform your father about this?"


    Javier froze.


    Iria and Iziya visibly paled.


    Liana, who had just stepped out of the kitchen carrying a tray, paused mid-step.


    Gloria, standing beside her, suppressed a chuckle.


    Javier''s face twitched slightly.


    "¡­Do I have to?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically weak.


    Errinette smiled.


    Javier immediately felt danger.


    "Aww, come on, Errinette! They''re my first minions who work directly under me! Ehehehe!"


    Iria and Iziya, still pressed against the wall, visibly trembled.


    Errinette, however, stayed completely unfazed.


    With a slow, deliberate tilt of her head, she asked, "Have they received any proper maid training?"


    "Err¡­"


    Javier''s grin froze slightly.


    Iria and Iziya gulped.


    "Do they have any combat training?"


    "Err¡­umm¡­"


    Javier''s confidence started to crumble.


    Errinette''s gaze sharpened a bit. "Have they received any lectures about noble etiquette, proper manners, and servant conduct?"


    Javier immediately turned his head toward Liana. "Umm¡­ I think Liana already told them that?"


    At that exact moment¡ª


    Errinette''s sharp gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where Liana and Gloria were working.


    Silence.


    Liana and Gloria, who had both clearly heard the conversation, pretended to stay busy.


    Liana stirred the pot twice as fast as needed.


    Gloria adjusted a plate that didn''t need adjusting.


    They both radiated an air of ''I didn''t hear anything, I''m innocent.''


    Errinette narrowed her eyes.


    The tension in the room grew heavier.


    Javier''s smugness completely evaporated.


    Errinette''s sharp gaze flickered back to the two trembling girls still pressed against the wall.


    "And you two!"


    Iria and Iziya flinched violently, standing even straighter as if that would make them invisible.


    "Why are you standing there!? You should be standing beside him!!"


    Errinette''s finger shot forward, pointing directly at the empty space beside Javier.


    "Y-Yesssss!!"


    Iria and Iziya rushed forward at full speed, nearly tripping over their own feet as they scrambled to stand beside their ''young master.''


    Their movements were so stiff that they looked like two wooden dolls forced into position.


    Javier, still recovering from his earlier panic, glanced at them.


    They were shaking.


    Visibly.


    He sighed dramatically. "Haaaa¡­ chill, Errinette. You''re scaring my minions."


    Errinette''s gaze snapped to him.


    "And you, young master!" Her voice carried the weight of absolute command.


    Javier froze.


    "You should make sure they always stay beside you!"


    Javier gulped. "Err¡­ chill, Errinette¡­?"


    Errinette raised an eyebrow.


    A thin, knowing smile appeared on her lips.


    Javier''s instincts screamed danger.


    "Eeeekkk!! I''m sorry!!" he yelped, throwing his hands up immediately.


    Liana and Gloria, still in the kitchen, pretended to stay focused on cooking¡ªbut Liana''s shoulders shook slightly, as if she was barely holding back laughter.


    Gloria, meanwhile, hid her smile behind her sleeve.


    Errinette''s voice grew sharper, her expression showing strict authority as she turned back to the two trembling girls.


    "And you two didn''t even introduce yourselves to me!?"


    Iria and Iziya flinched again, their already pale faces turning even whiter.


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temples. Haaaa¡­ this is getting worse by the second¡­


    "And what will you do when we get back to the Armand region?!" Errinette pressed on. "What will happen when you arrive at the estate and fail to introduce yourselves properly!?"


    Iria and Iziya stared at each other, looking like two cornered mice.


    "W-We¡­ umm¡­" Iria stuttered, her hands clasped tightly.


    "I-I''m sorry!!" Iziya yelped, bowing so quickly and deeply that she nearly fell over.


    Errinette sighed dramatically, then turned her gaze back toward Javier.


    "And where is their manner, young master!?"


    Javier groaned loudly, dramatically slumping against the sofa.


    "Haaaa¡­ why am I getting blamed for this!?"


    Errinette narrowed her eyes.


    Javier immediately sat up straight. "I-I mean! I take full responsibility, ma''am!"


    Errinette''s sharp gaze snapped toward the kitchen.


    "Liana! Gloria!"


    The two maids froze.


    Javier winced, knowing exactly what was coming.


    Gloria, always composed, let out a small "Ara~," before turning to Liana. "It seems we''re in trouble, dear Liana."


    Liana, however, was not amused.


    Errinette stood up, her presence commanding the entire room.


    "You both are experienced personal maids." Her voice was firm, yet controlled. "And you, Gloria!" She turned her gaze onto the usually unshaken head maid.


    For the first time in forever, Gloria looked slightly nervous.


    "As head of the household maids, you didn''t even teach them how to properly introduce themselves!?"


    Gloria cleared her throat softly, adjusting her glasses as if that would somehow protect her from this interrogation.


    "Ah¡­ umm¡­"


    Errinette didn''t stop. "Liana!!"


    Liana snapped to attention immediately.


    "Y-Yes!! Mrs. Errinette!?"


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed. "Show them how you properly introduce yourself to me. Right now!"


    Liana stood stiffly, her body instinctively moving into perfect formality.


    "Y-Yes!"


    She took a deep breath.


    Then, with flawless posture, she stepped forward, gracefully lowered herself into a deep bow, and spoke in a clear, elegant voice¡ª


    "It is an honor to be in your presence, Madam. My name is Liana, and I have the privilege of serving Young Master Javier as his personal maid, while also carrying out my duties for the esteemed Armand household."


    Her words were smooth and refined, carrying the proper weight of a noble servant''s discipline.


    Iria and Iziya stared in awe.


    Errinette nodded approvingly, then turned toward the two trembling girls.


    "Now, you two¡ªdo the same."


    Iria and Iziya visibly tensed, their backs straight as if their very lives depended on this moment.


    Iria, the older sister, gulped before taking a shaky step forward. She placed a hand on her chest, mimicking Liana''s elegant bow.


    "G-G-Greetings, M-Madam¡­" she stuttered, her voice trembling. "M-My name is I-Iria¡­ I serve¡­ y-young master J-Javier¡­ and the Armand¡­ H-Household¡­!"


    She somehow managed to finish, though her body was so tense she looked ready to collapse.


    Javier, still lounging on the sofa, raised an eyebrow. Well¡­ she got through it, at least.


    Errinette nodded slightly, though her expression remained unreadable. "Barely acceptable. Next."


    Iziya, the younger sister, froze.


    Her wide eyes darted between Errinette, Liana, and Iria. Her hands clutched her maid uniform tightly, her breath coming out in short, panicked bursts.


    "I-I-I¡­" she opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    A few agonizing seconds of silence passed.


    Javier was already bracing for disaster.


    Then, in a rush¡ª


    "G-G-G-GREETING, M-M-MADAM!!"


    Her voice came out far too loud, making even Liana flinch slightly.


    Iziya, clearly flustered, bowed so fast she nearly headbutted the floor.


    "M-M-MY NAME IS I-IZIYA! I S-S-SERVE Y-Y-YOUNG MASTER J-JAVIER AND T-T-THE ARMAND HOUSEHOLD¡ª"


    She suddenly paused, looking like she forgot what came next.


    A moment of horrifying silence.


    Then¡ª


    "P-PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!!" she blurted out, bowing even deeper.


    Dead silence.


    Javier''s jaw dropped.


    Gloria quickly turned away, shoulders shaking violently as she tried not to laugh.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    Errinette closed her eyes briefly, inhaling deeply. Then, with an unreadable expression, she finally spoke¡ª


    "¡­Retry. But calmly."


    Iziya, still trembling, nodded rapidly.


    On the second attempt, she still stammered, but at least she didn''t beg for her life at the end.


    Errinette finally leaned back, exhaling. "Both of you need serious training. But for now¡­ you pass."


    Javier sighed dramatically, stretching out on the sofa. "Haaa¡­ and here I thought you''d kill them for that performance."


    Errinette glanced at him.


    "Oh? Would you prefer I did?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier immediately sat upright. "N-No! No need! They''re good! Totally fine!"


    Liana and Gloria smirked, while Iria and Iziya visibly sagged in relief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 222 Commanding Presence ( 222 )

    Errinette leaned back slightly, her piercing gaze sweeping over the room. Then, in a tone that allowed no room for argument, she declared¡ª


    "And these two"¡ªshe gestured toward Iria and Iziya, who immediately tensed up again¡ª"will be attending the Maid Training Program once we return to the Armand region."


    Iria and Iziya visibly paled.


    Javier nodded absentmindedly. "Mmm, makes sense."


    But then¡ª


    Errinette''s eyes locked onto him.


    "And because of you, young master¡­ these two"¡ªher gaze flicked toward Liana and Gloria¡ª"will also participate in the Maid Training Program. AGAIN!"


    Silence.


    Javier froze.


    Liana and Gloria, who had been standing calmly, suddenly stiffened.


    Errinette''s words slowly sank in.


    Liana and Gloria''s heads snapped toward Javier, their sharp glares piercing into him like twin daggers.


    "Errr¡­ umm¡­" Liana let out a rare stammer.


    "A-Ara¡­ again¡­?" Gloria''s usual amused tone wavered.


    Javier felt the temperature in the room drop.


    The intensity of their combined glares sent shivers down his spine.


    Errinette''s expression remained completely neutral. "Any questions?"


    Liana and Gloria, still staring directly at Javier, answered in perfect unison¡ª


    "No, Mrs. Errinette." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their voices were calm. Too calm.


    Javier immediately felt danger.


    His eyes darted around the room, searching for an escape.


    Then¡ª


    "Ah! Uhh¡­ AHAHA! This book! YES! This very interesting book!"


    In a desperate attempt to change the subject, Javier snatched the nearest book from the table, flipping it open as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world.


    Everyone stared at him.


    Liana and Gloria''s gazes did not waver.


    Iria and Iziya watched in awkward silence, still too scared to breathe.


    Errinette''s sharp gaze turned toward the kitchen, her presence still commanding the entire room.


    "Now, I''m hungry. Liana? Gloria?"


    Liana and Gloria, snapping to attention, responded in unison¡ª


    "In a minute, Mrs. Errinette!"


    Their voices were crisp and efficient, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere that still lingered in the room.


    Javier, still pretending to be deeply engrossed in his book, gulped quietly.


    Errinette turned her attention back to him, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Do you think I would be here if not for Lord Garius''s order? Hmm?"


    Javier froze, his fingers gripping the book tightly.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "U-Uhh¡­"


    Errinette''s eyes bored into him, unyielding.


    "I have a husband to attend to," she continued, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance. "And I''m sure he feels lonely by now. Even if Alf looks serious all the time, he always wants me near him."


    Javier blinked, momentarily distracted by the revelation. Alf¡­ feels lonely?


    Errinette exhaled sharply, her gaze flicking toward Liana and Gloria, who were frantically preparing the meal.


    "And yet, here I am. Because of two irresponsible ''girls.''"


    Liana and Gloria flinched, their hands moving even quicker as they prepared the dinner.


    Javier slouched further into the sofa, trying to melt into the fabric and become invisible.


    Errinette''s eyes returned to him, the weight of her expectations pressing down on his shoulders.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand Region¡­


    Inside Lord Garius''s study, the atmosphere was relaxed, but serious matters loomed over the room.


    Seated near the refreshment table were Hesbeirn and Rasdingen, the giant dwarf, both enjoying the warmth of the finely crafted wooden chairs. The table was set with premium wine and light snacks, but only Rasdingen seemed to eat with enthusiasm.


    Lord Garius, ever composed, sat at his main desk, casually observing the man in front of him¡ªAlf.


    A smirk appeared on Garius''s lips.


    "Hahaha¡­ it looks like Alf is worried about something¡­ or should I say ''someone''?"


    Alf, his expression serious, shook his head. "Ah, not really, my lord."


    Rasdingen, wiping crumbs from his thick beard, chuckled deeply.


    "Hey, Alf! Ye don''t need to worry about yer wife, Errinette. Ye know she''s strong an'' can handle almost anything!"


    Alf stayed silent for a moment, his normally unreadable face showing the slightest hesitation.


    "It''s not that¡­ it''s just¡­ nothing."


    But his tone betrayed him.


    Lord Garius''s smirk widened, and he chuckled softly.


    "Alf, you and Errinette already have two sons and a daughter¡ªalmost all of them are adults now." He leaned back slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement. "And yet, you still can''t calm down when she''s not around you, huh?"


    Alf, usually composed, stayed quiet.


    For once, he had no response.


    Hesbeirn, watching from the refreshment table, laughed heartily.


    "Well, that''s just how my brother-in-law is, my lord."


    Alf''s eye twitched slightly.


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, his amused smirk fading, replaced by a serious expression.


    "I''m sorry, Alf." He exhaled, tapping his fingers on the table. "I planned to send Rasdingen or Hesbeirn to the capital instead¡­ but we have more serious matters here. I hope you understand."


    Alf nodded without hesitation. "I know, my lord."


    From the refreshment table, Rasdingen let out a gruff huff, while Hesbeirn crossed his arms, slightly nodding at Garius''s words.


    After a moment, Garius looked at Alf again.


    "By the way, Alf¡­" He tilted his head slightly. "Errinette went to the capital with who?"


    Alf''s expression remained calm, and he answered directly. "Alone, with her Pekko, my lord."


    A brief pause.


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? I thought you didn''t want her to bring her own Pekko?"


    Alf''s stoic gaze didn''t waver. "My lord, Pekkos are faster and more agile than horses. Their speed makes them harder to track, and they are not as easy to mark."


    Lord Garius grinned slightly, leaning forward with a knowing look.


    "Yeah, I know. Like my Giddie¡­ ehehehe."


    Hesbeirn chuckled, while Rasdingen muttered something about "bird-ridin'' nobles" under his breath.


    Lord Garius leaned back, lightly tapping his fingers against the polished wood of his desk. His gaze drifted toward the window, where the banners of House Armand fluttered in the evening breeze.


    Then, with a smirk, he muttered¡ª


    "I can''t wait to see Errinette''s report."


    His voice held quiet amusement, but there was unmistakable weight behind it.


    Across the room, Alf''s lips curled into a rare smile.


    He understood exactly what his lord was thinking.


    Garius tilted his head, his smirk widening. "If his ''class'' is what I predict it is¡­"


    A brief pause.


    Alf, arms crossed, stayed silent, but his eyes glinted with understanding.


    Lord Garius''s fingers stilled, his smirk never fading. "That boy may think he''s clever¡­ like he can hide things from me¡­ but we''ll see."


    The room grew eerily quiet.


    Then¡ª


    His right eye shifted.


    For the briefest moment, its color changed, becoming lighter and different from his left eye.


    Alf noticed.


    Hesbeirn, still seated, pretended not to.


    Rasdingen, ever blunt, grunted.


    But no one said a word.


    The room remained silent, but the air was thick with unspoken understanding.


    They all knew.


    They understood the true power of their lord.


    Not just as their current master or the head of House Armand¡ª


    But as the man they had once served as children.


    The sole survivor of a noble house that had been wiped out.


    Their old friend.


    Their young master.


    And now¡ª


    "The Clandestine Ruler"


    Lord Garius''s right eye returned to normal, his smirk still in place as if nothing had happened.


    But Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen sat quietly, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    Garius never made predictions lightly.


    And if his suspicions about Javier''s true ''class'' were correct¡­


    Then the future of House Armand was about to change forever.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 223 Feathers and Secrets ( 223 )

    The night was quiet, except for the gentle rustling of leaves in the cool evening breeze. The rented house stood still, bathed in soft moonlight, while flickering lamps inside cast a warm glow against the dark sky.


    Javier lay sprawled on the bed, arms and legs stretched out as he waited for Liana to arrive. His amber eyes stared at the ceiling, his mind wandering.


    (How did Mrs. Errinette even get here? I didn''t see any horses when she arrived¡­ Weird.)


    He yawned and rolled onto his side.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    A loud, distressed squawk echoed from the courtyard.


    Javier''s eyes snapped open.


    "Hmm? Why is Buddy so noisy tonight?"


    His first thought? Probably nothing.


    Maybe Buddy and Pikko found something on the ground¡ªsome leftover food or a bug¡ªand were pecking at it.


    If it were an intruder¡­


    They wouldn''t even be able to touch the ground.


    Not with his invisible puppet knights already surrounding the area.


    Still¡­ something felt off.


    He called out, "Lianaaa? Can you check why Buddy and Pikko are so noisy?"


    Silence.


    Javier frowned.


    "Liana?"


    No response.


    He sat up, his eyes narrowing.


    "Iria? Iziya? Gloria?"


    Nothing.


    The house was too quiet.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Buddy''s squawk rang out again¡ªlouder, sharper, almost¡­ angry.


    Javier''s instincts kicked in.


    (Something''s wrong.)


    He swung his legs off the bed and stood up quickly.


    Buddy and Pikko were smart birds. They wouldn''t make this much noise unless they were trying to warn him.


    Time to check it out.


    Javier stretched his arms as he walked toward the door, his voice echoing through the house.


    "Buddy! Why are you being so noisy tonight!?"


    But as he reached the entrance¡ª


    His eyes narrowed.


    The front door was open.


    That was¡­ odd.


    Stepping outside, the moonlit courtyard came into view, and the first thing he noticed was¡ª


    Liana and Gloria struggling to calm down Buddy and Pikko.


    Both birds were flapping their wings aggressively, their usually calm demeanor completely shattered.


    And in front of them¡ª


    A massive silver-feathered Pekko.


    Javier blinked.


    "Hmm? Whoa¡­" He walked forward, his eyes widening as he got a closer look.


    The creature''s body was covered in shimmering silver feathers, without any patterns or markings. It was huge¡ªeasily larger than Buddy and Pikko, standing at least a head taller than them.


    Javier turned to Liana, his curiosity piqued.


    "Liana! This Pekko is huge! And it''s all silver!? Is it a wild Pekko?"


    Liana, still struggling to hold Buddy''s reins, turned to him, her expression strained. "Young master, this isn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!!"


    Buddy let out a furious cry, fluffing up aggressively.


    Pikko followed suit, her usually elegant stance replaced with an alert, defensive posture.


    Then, Javier finally noticed who was standing beside the large silver Pekko.


    Mrs. Errinette.


    She stood calmly, one hand resting on the bird''s side as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Javier blinked again.


    Then frowned.


    "Whoa! Errinette! That''s dangerous! If that''s a wild Pekko, you shouldn''t be standing that close!"


    Gloria covered her mouth, clearly amused. Liana let out a quiet sigh.


    Errinette, as calm as ever, finally spoke.


    "Young master¡­ do you really think I would ride a wild Pekko?"


    Javier paused.


    His eyes darted between Errinette and the giant silver bird.


    ¡­Wait.


    His gaze shifted to Buddy and Pikko, who were still acting aggressively. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then back to the silver Pekko standing beside Errinette.


    Then it clicked.


    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ THAT''S YOURS!?"


    "But you told me before¡ª''Don''t ride Pekkos! Pekkos aren''t suitable for nobles! They''re impractical! They lack dignity!''" Javier exclaimed, waving his hands dramatically to mimic her past lectures. "And NOW you show up riding this giant silver beast!? What happened to all that!?"


    Errinette, unfazed, simply smiled, gently caressing the neck of the silver Pekko.


    Javier narrowed his eyes.


    "And I didn''t even see you bring this Pekko before! How come we never saw her!?"


    Errinette continued stroking the bird''s feathers gracefully before replying, "She was checking around the town."


    Javier blinked. "ALONE!?"


    Silverwind let out a soft trill, nudging into Errinette''s touch, completely ignoring Buddy and Pikko, who were still fluffed up in frustration.


    Javier ran a hand through his hair, still trying to process everything. "She behaves well, right? Silverwind~"


    Silverwind cooed softly, pressing her head against Errinette''s shoulder like a loyal companion.


    Javier felt personally attacked. Buddy would NEVER act that cute!


    Liana and Gloria exchanged knowing glances, already accustomed to Errinette''s ways.


    Then, Errinette turned back to Javier, her expression shifting slightly, becoming just a shade more serious.


    "There are many things you still don''t know about the Armand Household."


    Javier tilted his head. "Huh?"


    Errinette''s smile remained, but there was something deeper behind her words. "When the Blessing Ceremony ends¡­" Her voice lowered slightly. "You''re going to learn about it¡ªpersonally."


    "EH!? WAIT, WAIT¡ªWHAT DOES THAT MEAN!?"


    Javier''s alarm bells started ringing.


    But Errinette just smiled.


    His eyes darted between Errinette and Silverwind, still struggling to process what he had just learned.


    Then suspicion kicked in.


    He snapped his head toward Liana and Gloria. "Liana!? Gloria!? Did you two know about this!?"


    Liana shook her head immediately, her emerald eyes calm. "No, young master. This is the first time I''ve seen her Pekko as well."


    Javier turned to Gloria, hoping for a different answer.


    But Gloria simply smiled gently, adjusting her glasses. "We don''t know about this either. We just learned about it now."


    She gestured toward Buddy and Pikko, still fluffed up and irritated. "We rushed outside when they started squawking so loudly. At first, we thought it was an enemy¡­ but then we found out the silver Pekko belonged to Mrs. Errinette."


    Behind them, Iria and Iziya quietly followed, watching nervously but too afraid to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Errinette remained composed, gently patting Silverwind''s side as the large bird stood proudly beside her.


    Then she smiled. "Now, now, young master¡­ please try to calm your Pekkos."


    Her voice was sweet, but there was undeniable weight behind her words. "You know this won''t end well if they try to fight her here."


    Javier grimaced, knowing she was right. If Buddy and Pikko really picked a fight with Silverwind, it wouldn''t just be a battle of strength¡ªit would be a one-sided massacre. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    With reluctant defeat, Javier sighed. "Ugh¡­ fine¡­ Buddy, behave."


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Buddy squawked stubbornly, his feathers still puffed up.


    Errinette, of course, expected this. With a calm motion, she reached into her sleeve and pulled out a small golden feather.


    The moment Buddy and Pikko saw it¡ª


    "Cuquawk¡­?"


    Their entire posture changed. The aggressive flapping stopped, and their sharp eyes flickered with recognition.


    Then, without another sound, they turned around and perched themselves in the tree, still looking clearly unsatisfied but no longer causing a fuss.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Oi, oi¡­ what was that just now?"


    Errinette just smiled knowingly, tucking the golden feather away.


    "You don''t need to know about this, young master." Errinette''s voice was as smooth as ever, but the message was clear¡ªdon''t ask.


    Then, with a slightly amused tone, she added, "If you have any questions, it''s better to ask your father, Lord Garius."


    The moment she mentioned Garius''s name¡ª


    "Eeppp!!"


    Javier flinched violently, his body instinctively tensing up.


    His curiosity died instantly. "Okay, okay! I won''t ask! Ugh¡­" He grumbled, rubbing his temples.


    Liana and Gloria covered their smiles, while Iria and Iziya exchanged confused glances.


    Errinette, satisfied, clapped her hands once. "Now, now, since everyone has calmed down¡ª All of you, go to bed. Now."


    Her tone left no room for debate.


    Liana, Gloria, Iria, and Iziya immediately rushed inside, not hesitating for a second.


    Javier let out a dramatic sigh before reluctantly following them.


    As the door closed behind them, the courtyard returned to quiet.


    The cool night breeze brushed against Errinette''s face as she slowly turned back toward Silverwind.


    With a soft smile, she gently whispered, "It''s nice to walk, right?"


    Silverwind let out a soft trill, shifting her large wings slightly.


    Errinette chuckled, running a hand along her feathers. "After staying in the same place for more than¡­ hmm¡­" She tilted her head thoughtfully. "I forgot."


    She gave Silverwind one final gentle pat. "Now, Silverwind, go and sleep. Rest well."


    The majestic silver-feathered Pekko let out a low, satisfied hum before turning toward her designated resting spot.


    As the night returned to silence, Errinette closed her eyes briefly, inhaling deeply before following the others inside.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 224 Sick Days and Sneaky Kisses ( 224 )

    The academy was busy as everyone prepared for the Blessing Ceremony for noble children. Servants and planners rushed around, making sure everything was perfect for the big day.


    But there was also another event happening¡ª


    A Grand Ball, where every noble student would be introduced to society. Dancing, socializing, and meeting people¡ªthings that nobles loved and that Javier hated.


    Meanwhile, in his room¡­


    Javier lay on his bed, pale and weak, coughing softly. "Uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­" He was barely hanging on to consciousness.


    "Erinnete¡­ I feel sick¡­" he whispered, sounding exhausted. "I can''t go to the Grand Ball tonight¡­ uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­"


    He reached out weakly, showing he had no energy left. "Can you please tell the school¡­ that I won''t be there¡­?"


    "Uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­!"


    There was a short silence.


    Then came a voice¡ª


    "Young master, don''t pretend now."


    Javier flinched and turned his head. It was Mrs. Errinette, standing beside his bed with her arms crossed and an unimpressed look on her face.


    Javier closed his eyes again, groaning softly. "I''m not pretending, Errinette¡­ cough cough!!"


    His acting was convincing. His pale skin (made pale with a trick), his weak breathing, and his shaky voice were all spot on.


    But Errinette saw right through him.


    She sighed and put a hand on her hip. "Fine. I''ll tell the school about this."


    Javier felt a little hope¡ªhis plan seemed to be working!


    But then¡ª


    Errinette looked down at him with a smirk. "But make sure you''re healthy for the Blessing Ceremony tomorrow."


    She said the word "healthy" in a way that made Javier nervous.


    He knew he couldn''t back down now, though.


    "Cough! Cough!" He turned his head away weakly. "I''ll¡­ try, Errinette¡­ Sorry for¡­ cough! cough!¡­ the trouble¡­"


    Errinette smirked again and called out, "Liana."


    Liana, who had been standing by the door, stepped forward. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette smiled wider. "Make sure he is taken care of. Don''t let him get out of bed."


    Liana blinked, understanding the task, and then a slow smile spread across her face. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier''s body tensed up as he realized he was in trouble. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-Wait¡­ Liana¡­? What do you mean by that?"


    Liana walked toward him with a calm, slightly creepy smile. "Young master, you must rest. I will make sure you don''t leave this bed today."


    Just then, Gloria, who was peeking in from the hallway, chuckled softly. "Ara~ how unfortunate, young master."


    Javier broke out into a cold sweat.


    Outside in the courtyard, Errinette stood calmly, adjusting the reins of Silverwind, her special mount bird, a large, silver-feathered Pekko. Silverwind let out a soft trill as Errinette got ready to leave. The big bird stood tall, its keen eyes watching her.


    Before she got on, Errinette turned slightly and called out, "Gloria."


    Gloria appeared at the doorway of the house, her usual calm expression in place. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette smirked. "Make sure our young master is treated carefully."


    Gloria bowed gracefully, her warm smile unchanged. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Errinette chuckled, knowing what would happen next.


    And right on cue¡ª


    "GYAAAHHHHHH!! LIAANAAAAA!!!" Javier''s panicked scream echoed through the house, followed by Liana''s calm voice. "Young master, please don''t move. It''s just medicine for your ''fever.''"


    Errinette''s smirk grew as she mounted Silverwind, the Pekko stepping forward gracefully. She looked back at the house and sighed in amusement.


    As soon as Errinette left for school, Javier''s panic exploded.


    His eyes darted around the room, looking for a way to escape, but Liana and Gloria were already blocking the exits.


    "Eeeekkk!! Lianaaaaa!!!" Javier struggled against the blankets, but Liana had tucked them in tightly, making it hard for him to move.


    Liana stood beside the bed, tilting her head slightly. "Hmm? What''s wrong, young master?" Her voice was calm, but it had a teasing tone.


    Gloria, near the table, chuckled softly. "Ara~ young master, why are you struggling? You need to rest, don''t you?"


    Javier''s face twitched. "I''M NOT SICK!" he shouted.


    "Oh?" Liana''s eyes narrowed. "Then why are you acting like this?"


    Javier hesitated and then turned his head away dramatically, pouting. "¡­I just don''t want to go to the Grand Ball."


    Liana blinked. "Oh? And why is that?"


    Gloria smiled knowingly. "Indeed, young master. You''ve faced battlefields, assassins, and monsters. Surely, a simple dance event isn''t enough to scare you?"


    Javier gritted his teeth. "It''s because of you two!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her calm expression unchanged. "Hmm? What do you mean, young master?"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking slightly. "Oh my~ now I''m curious. What did we do?"


    Javier looked between them, then groaned. "I saw it."


    Liana''s gaze sharpened. "Saw what?" Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria''s smile widened. "Hmm?"


    Javier grumbled, looking flustered. "Remember? When Amethia clung to me, asking to be my dance partner?"


    Liana''s smile froze a little, and Gloria''s eyes showed interest.


    Javier, feeling bold, smirked. "Yeah, I saw that look."


    Liana blinked innocently. "Hmm? What look?"


    She looked calm and neutral, as if she didn''t know what Javier meant. Gloria, standing beside her, also smiled elegantly. "Ara~ young master, are you imagining things?"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Oh?" A mischievous grin appeared on his lips. "So you both don''t mind if I''m with other girls?"


    For just a second, Liana''s smile twitched.


    Then¡ª


    Pinch!


    Both Liana and Gloria pinched his waist at the same time, making him squirm.


    Javier yelped, flinching. "Ouch! See!? You do mind!"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head with a small smile.


    Javier smirked, looking at Liana. "And Liana?"


    Liana tilted her head. "Hmm?"


    Then¡ª


    "Chuuuu!!!" Javier puckered his lips playfully, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly, but then she shook her head with a soft smile. "Haa¡­ honestly, young master."


    Without hesitation, she leaned down and kissed him. The warmth between them was gentle and full of affection. It had been a while since they last kissed.


    Javier melted slightly, his playful smirk turning into a satisfied grin.


    But before he could react further¡ª


    Another presence moved beside him.


    "Ara~ how unfair, young master." Before Javier could turn, Gloria leaned in and planted a second kiss on his lips.


    "Mmph!?" Javier''s eyes widened, but Gloria pulled away smoothly, her teasing smile still there.


    Liana sighed softly, not very surprised. "Now, now, young master¡­" Gloria whispered, brushing his hair back gently. "You are ''sick,'' right?"


    Liana smiled, adjusting his blanket. "Just rest for today."


    Javier, still a bit dazed from both kisses, grinned. "Okay!! Ehehehe!"


    As he snuggled into bed, completely satisfied, Liana and Gloria exchanged knowing glances. After all, Javier wasn''t getting away with this so easily.


    Javier let out a soft chuckle, his eyes half-lidded with satisfaction as he lay snug under the covers.


    "Ehehe¡­ I love you both¡­" he murmured, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    Liana and Gloria, still standing beside his bed, exchanged warm glances before turning back to him.


    "I love you too, young master." Their voices were gentle, filled with genuine warmth.


    Javier closed his eyes briefly, feeling completely at ease.


    Then¡ª


    He suddenly grinned, excitement bubbling inside him. "Can''t wait to go back to the Armand region! Ehehehe!"


    Liana chuckled softly, brushing his hair back fondly. "We''ll be back soon, young master."


    Gloria smirked playfully, adjusting his blanket. "But until then, just rest and recover from your terrible illness."


    Javier snickered, knowing full well he wasn''t fooling them.


    But right now? He was exactly where he wanted to be.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 225 The Blessing Ceremony ( 225 )

    Today was the day.


    The grand hall altar was filled with excitement and anticipation as noble children from all over the kingdom gathered to receive their blessing.


    At the front of the hall, the Archpriest, draped in ceremonial robes, stood ready to conduct the sacred ritual. Behind him, various priests and scholars assisted in organizing the event, ensuring everything proceeded perfectly.


    For most of the children here, today was life-changing¡ªthe day they would discover their "class," their role in society, and their potential future.


    Some were nervous. Others were thrilled.


    Meanwhile¡­ at the side of the hall,


    Munch. Munch.


    Javier sat comfortably on a cushioned chair, chewing on a piece of juicy roasted meat.


    His eyes lazily scanned the room, completely uninterested in the ceremony itself.


    Iria and Iziya, his two newest maids, sat nearby, nervously eating their own meals while glancing at the noble children buzzing with excitement.


    Gloria and Liana stood just behind him, gracefully keeping watch over their surroundings.


    The contrast between Javier''s group and the rest of the noble kids was staggering.


    While Javier casually ate his meal, completely unbothered, the other noble children stood nervously in line, waiting to be called forward.


    Each child was accompanied by their personal escorts and maids, who whispered words of encouragement and comforted them as they anticipated their turn.


    At the Front of the Hall¡­The Headmaster, a man with a long beard, stood proudly on the ceremonial platform, addressing the crowd.


    "Today, all of you noble children stand on the threshold of your future! This is the moment where you shall receive your class¡ªyour divine blessing¡ªone that will guide your path for the rest of your lives!"


    The hall erupted with cheers, noble children whispering excitedly among themselves.


    Javier, still chewing on his meat, raised an eyebrow. "Haaah¡­ This is taking forever."


    Liana sighed softly, knowing full well her young master''s impatience.


    Gloria chuckled. "Ara~ young master, shouldn''t you be more excited? This is quite an important moment for everyone here."


    Javier shrugged, taking another bite. "Meh. Not like it''s gonna change anything for me."


    Iria and Iziya, sitting quietly, stared at him in disbelief. "B-But young master¡­ this is¡­ a really big deal!" Iziya whispered.


    Javier waved her off. "For them, maybe."


    His eyes flickered toward the grand altar, where the first noble child was about to step forward.


    Javier took another bite of his meat, maintaining his usual bored expression as the ceremony dragged on.


    On the outside, he looked completely relaxed, chewing lazily on his meat as if this entire ceremony was someone else''s problem.


    But inside his mind, he was anything but relaxed.


    ( Let''s just hope my real class is hidden properly this time.)


    His eyes flickered slightly. Without a single change in his posture, he discreetly summoned his status window, scanning the information that was only visible to him.


    Javier narrowed his eyes, scrolling through his information carefully.


    Then, with precise focus, he double-checked his class title.


    Displayed clearly at the top¡ª


    [Class: Noble Lord]


    Javier let out a small sigh of relief. (Good. Still set to "Noble Lord.")


    This was crucial.


    If the Blessing Ceremony somehow revealed his real class, things could turn very troublesome for him.


    He didn''t know exactly how the Archpriest''s blessing worked, but he wasn''t about to take any chances.


    For now, all he could do was watch and wait.


    Javier looked around the grand hall, his eyes scanning the crowd. Among the priests, noble families, and excited children, one person was noticeably missing.


    He frowned. "Liana? Gloria?"


    Liana, standing beside him, turned her emerald eyes toward him. "Yes, young master?"


    Gloria, sipping her tea gracefully, tilted her head slightly. "Ara~ what is it, young master?"


    Javier crossed his arms. "I don''t see Mrs. Errinette anywhere. Where is she?"


    Liana blinked, glancing around the room. "Hmm? That''s¡­ a good question."


    The three of them looked around, but there was no sign of Errinette.


    Even Iria and Iziya, who were nervously watching the ceremony, shook their heads.


    "We don''t know, young master," Liana finally said.


    Javier''s frown deepened.


    Errinette wasn''t the type to just disappear¡ªespecially not during something as important as the Blessing Ceremony.


    As Javier sat, idly chewing on another bite of meat, an uneasy feeling crept up his spine. It wasn''t fear, but¡­ something felt off.


    Then¡ª


    A sensation. Cold, featherlight pressure against his neck.


    Not sharp, not dangerous¡ªbut enough to make him freeze for a split second.


    A soft, teasing voice whispered near his ear. "Hmm¡­ too careless. What if this had been a blade?"


    Javier sighed heavily, already knowing who it was. "Ugh¡­ really?"


    He slowly turned his head¡ª


    And was met with an unfamiliar sight.


    A woman stood before him.


    She appeared young, with a graceful yet intellectual aura. She wore thin-framed glasses, her hair styled neatly¡ªshorter than before, and a different color.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. "Who¡ª?"


    And then he noticed.


    Liana and Gloria had already bowed politely. "Mrs. Errinette," they said in unison.


    Javier''s brain short-circuited. "¡­EH!?"


    He rubbed his forehead, grumbling to himself. "Yesterday, you looked different. The first day you arrived, you looked different. And today, you look different again."


    He let out a long sigh, shaking his head. "Ugh¡­ Errinette, maybe this is why you became the head of all maids¡­ and my father''s personal maid."


    But¡ª


    Errinette completely ignored him, as if he hadn''t even spoken.


    Instead, she turned to Liana and Gloria. "Have you already packed up?"


    Liana nodded gracefully. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette. All the items have been packed and are now stored inside young master''s magic storage."


    Gloria smiled. "Everything is ready for departure."


    Errinette gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Once he gets his blessing, we leave immediately."


    Liana hesitated for a moment before speaking. "May I ask something, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette tilted her head slightly. "Hmm?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes flickered with curiosity. "Why do we need to leave so quickly? Do we have enemies on our back?"


    For a brief moment, the air tensed slightly.


    Iria and Iziya, who had been listening quietly, stiffened.


    But¡ª


    Errinette simply let out a soft chuckle. "No."


    Then, with a calm smile, she added¡ª "I just want to move as fast as possible."


    She glanced toward the exit, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. "I''m sure Mr. Alf is already restless without me around him."


    Javier froze.


    Liana blinked.


    Gloria, standing beside them, covered her mouth, hiding a quiet chuckle.


    Javier recoiled in disgust, his face twisting into a grimace. "You''re still lovey-dovey with that old man?!"


    He wasn''t just referring to anyone. He was talking about Mr. Alf¡ªthe butler of the Armand Household, the strongest assassin in the kingdom, and Mrs. Errinette''s husband.


    Errinette paused, her lips curling into a sly smile. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Hmm? Of course."


    She stepped closer, her movements slow and deliberate. With a graceful motion, she ran her fingers along the edge of her dress, letting the fabric shift just enough to reveal the smooth curve of her thigh.


    Her full, firm breasts pressed against the fabric of her gown as she adjusted her posture, subtly emphasizing her cleavage.


    Her youthful, radiant face glowed with confidence as she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a low, sultry tone. "Do you think he doesn''t like this?"


    Javier didn''t flinch.


    Unlike a flustered kid, he didn''t look away, didn''t panic, and didn''t react like a shy boy encountering a woman''s charm for the first time.


    Instead, his eyes instinctively trailed downward, staring directly at her cleavage with a blank yet strangely contemplative expression.


    His mind was perfectly calm.


    (Nice¡­ boobs.)


    Just as the words fully formed in his brain, a sharp flick landed on his forehead.


    Snap!


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier blinked as his head jerked slightly back from the impact. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, young master." Errinette smiled sweetly, though a playful sharpness glinted in her gaze. "This one''s for my Alf only. Not for anyone else."


    Javier rubbed his forehead, clicking his tongue. "Tch."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, her smirk widening as her eyes flickered toward the two maids beside him. "But if you want, you already have two candidates here."


    Liana and Gloria.


    Javier''s eyes instinctively shifted to the two women beside him. Liana, standing properly as ever, showed zero reaction¡ªbut a faint, almost imperceptible pink hue dusted her usually calm and collected expression. Gloria, on the other hand, smiled behind her teacup.


    Javier clicked his tongue again, looking away with a smirk. "Like I don''t know that already."


    Iria and Iziya, who had been silently observing the exchange, exchanged confused glances.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 226 Javiers Moment ( 226 )

    "Next student, step forward."


    The Archpriest''s voice echoed through the grand hall, causing the murmurs of the gathered nobles to die down.


    "Javier De Armand of the Armand Household."


    At the mention of his name, all eyes turned toward him¡ªsome with curiosity, others with thinly veiled skepticism. The youngest son of Count Armand, known more for his carefree attitude than his noble obligations, was about to receive his blessing.


    Javier let out a small sigh and rose from his seat. With a lazy stretch, he adjusted his uniform and strolled toward the altar.


    His steps were unhurried, unfazed.


    Liana and Gloria watched from the side, both poised and composed. Meanwhile, Iria and Iziya, his newer maids, shifted nervously, feeling the weight of the moment.


    Arriving at the altar, Javier stood before the Archpriest, a regal-looking man draped in ceremonial robes, who gestured toward a massive glowing crystal.


    "Place your hand upon the crystal, and may the divine blessing reveal your path."


    Javier wordlessly placed his hand on the crystal.


    For a brief moment, silence.


    Then¡ª


    The crystal erupted in a brilliant glow.


    A pulse of radiant light spread outward, illuminating the entire hall. The noble children gasped, some instinctively shielding their eyes from the sudden brightness. The murmurs grew louder.


    "That''s¡­ brighter than usual."


    "What kind of blessing is this?"


    "Is it a powerful class?!"


    From his seat at the front, the Headmaster smirked as he observed the reaction.


    Meanwhile, the Archpriest carefully examined the shifting light within the crystal. His brows furrowed slightly before he took a small parchment, wrote down the result, and passed it to the Headmaster for confirmation.


    After a long pause, the Archpriest finally turned back to the crowd.


    With a booming voice, he declared¡ª


    "Javier De Armand has been bestowed with the title¡­"


    A tense silence filled the hall.


    "Noble Lord."


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Then¡ª


    The hall erupted into murmurs.


    "Noble Lord?"


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard of such a class¡­"


    "What does it even mean?"


    Even among the gathered noble families, confusion spread. Titles like Mage, Knight, Warrior, or Healer were common. But Noble Lord? No scholar, priest, or noble had ever heard of such a designation before.


    Javier, still standing at the altar, exhaled slowly, his expression neutral.


    But inside his mind¡ª


    (Heh¡­ lucky. Looks like my real class is still hidden¡­)


    The Headmaster''s lips curled into a smirk as he watched Javier standing at the altar, completely unfazed by the murmuring nobles.


    Damn you, Garius¡­ You really left behind a son who isn''t just cheeky, delinquent, and mischievous¡ªhe''s a complete copy of you back when we were students here.


    His sharp eyes flickered with amusement as he recalled the past.


    Bringing those Pekkos¡­


    Attending with Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn as your personal escorts¡­


    And now?


    Your son does the exact same thing.


    The Headmaster exhaled lightly, shaking his head.


    But don''t worry, Garius.


    As you requested before¡­ the true result of his blessing ceremony will be given to Errinette in secret.


    His smirk deepened as he glanced briefly toward the exit¡ªwhere he was sure a certain battle maid was already waiting.


    The Headmaster''s eye twitched the moment his gaze landed on a familiar figure.


    Ugh¡­ there she is¡­


    That sly grin. That infuriating, knowing look.


    Damn you, Garius¡­


    He exhaled sharply, already predicting what was coming next.


    Standing partially hidden near the ceremonial platform, Errinette subtly gestured with her hand¡ªbeckoning him over with the smooth confidence of someone who already knew he had no choice.


    The Headmaster groaned internally.


    Of course Garius sent her.


    His jaw clenched slightly, but he quickly masked his irritation. Adjusting his robes, he turned to his assistant with an air of practiced composure.


    "You take it from here," he said, his tone flat.


    The assistant blinked. "Sir?"


    "I need to go somewhere," the Headmaster muttered, already stepping away. "Not gonna take long."


    The assistant hesitated for a moment before giving a polite nod. "Understood, Headmaster."


    Meanwhile, Errinette''s grin widened slightly as she watched him approach¡ªamusement dancing in her eyes. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The Headmaster exhaled as he handed over the parchment. "Here. The official result of the blessing ceremony."


    Errinette accepted it with a graceful smile, her eyes flickering with amusement.


    "It only shows the class ''Noble Lord,'' but I''m sure this is exactly what Garius wanted, right¡­ Errinette?"


    She chuckled softly, tilting her head playfully. "My, my, why so stiff, Headmaster? You don''t need to be so tense around me."


    The Headmaster clicked his tongue and rubbed his temple. "Ugh. Who wouldn''t be?"


    He crossed his arms, casting her a wary glance. "For those who don''t know you, maybe¡­ but for me? Ugh¡­"


    Errinette let out an airy giggle, clearly enjoying his discomfort.


    "My, my, Arnold." Her voice was smooth and teasing. "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to do anything bad."


    "Shhhh!!" The Headmaster''s eyes widened in horror as he quickly glanced around. "Don''t just say my name like that!"


    Errinette blinked innocently. "What? It''s not like anyone heard that, ''Headmaster.''"


    She deliberately exaggerated the title, mimicking his serious tone.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" The Headmaster let out a sigh before shaking his head. "By the way, last time Garius was here, I didn''t get the chance to meet him. The one and only¡ªmy friend and challenge."


    Errinette smirked knowingly. "Oh my¡­ but you never once won against him in battle."


    The Headmaster twitched. "Tch¡­ Don''t remind me of that."


    Errinette gave a small, satisfied nod before reaching into her coat. "Ah, before I forget¡­"


    She handed him a small gold pouch along with an officially sealed letter.


    The Headmaster raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? What''s this?"


    "Lord Garius asked me to give these to you¡ªalong with that little favor you just handled."


    The Headmaster narrowed his eyes. "Hey¡­ I''m not taking a bribe."


    Errinette''s smile widened, her tone smooth as silk. "Hmm? It''s not a bribe, Headmaster."


    She leaned in slightly, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "It''s just a small thank you for this help."


    The way she said it, light and teasing, made it very clear what she was referring to.


    The Headmaster scoffed, shaking his head as he eyed her up and down.


    "And look at you, Errinette¡ªstill young, beautiful¡­" He smirked slightly. "I wonder what your and Alf''s secret is."


    Errinette''s smile remained, but her eyes glinted mischievously. "You don''t need to know the full details, Arnold." Her voice was smooth and teasing, but with just enough weight behind it to make the Headmaster think twice.


    The Headmaster twitched. "Tch¡­ Figures."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, as if amused by his reaction. Then, with effortless grace, she bowed slightly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for keeping an eye on our Young Master."


    She reached into her coat again, pulling out another pouch¡ªthis one far heavier than the last.


    "And this¡­" she continued, placing the pouch directly into the Headmaster''s hands, "is for all the trouble our Young Master caused during his school days. All six months of it."


    The Headmaster nearly winced at the mention of six months.


    Tch. That damn brat really made my life miserable¡­


    His fingers instinctively weighed the pouch¡ªit was heavier than expected.


    Before he could respond, Errinette spoke again, her voice light but deliberate. "Oh, and one more thing."


    She gave him a polite, knowing smile.


    "My Lord Garius sends his regards¡ªand his personal thanks to you."


    The Headmaster''s expression shifted slightly.


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed playfully as she delivered the final message. "He also mentioned that¡­ if you ever need any help in the future, don''t worry¡­ and just ask."


    The Headmaster sighed deeply, rubbing his temple.


    He exhaled, rolling the gold pouch in his palm. "Well, if he said that¡­" He huffed, shaking his head. "I''ll hold on to that. He''d better keep his promise."


    He leaned back slightly, stretching his shoulders before muttering, "Haaah¡­ If I wasn''t buried under work, I''d have visited Armand by now."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, an amused smile playing on her lips. "Oh my¡­ Is that so?"


    "Tch." The Headmaster clicked his tongue. "You know how this noble school system is."


    He gestured vaguely toward the grand hall, where noble families still lingered, whispering about the recent ceremony. "After the Blessing Ceremony, there''s always another batch of new students who can''t wait to enroll." His voice was heavy with sarcasm. "All those young nobles eager to prove themselves¡­ until they realize how much of a headache this school actually is."


    Errinette chuckled softly, her expression unreadable. "My, my¡­ then I suppose you''ll be busy for quite a while, Headmaster."


    The Headmaster let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples again. "Ugh¡­ Don''t remind me."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 227 The Family We Choose ( 227 )

    "Liana, Gloria¡­ where''s Errinette?" Javier groaned, stretching his arms as he leaned back in his chair. "Ugh¡­ I''m done with this blessing ceremony. Can we go home now? I can''t wait to be back¡ªour real home."


    His eyes gleamed with impatience. The Armand region. That was where he truly belonged.


    Liana, standing beside him, let out a soft sigh. "Be patient, young master. We have to wait for Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier clicked his tongue, crossing his arms. "You do realize the distance from here¡ªto our region takes seven days, right?"


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied smoothly. But then her eyes gleamed playfully as she ran her fingers through his hair, gently caressing his head. "If we were using a horse-drawn carriage, that would be the case¡­"


    She smiled knowingly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­But we''re using our Pekkos, right?"


    Javier stared at her for a second, then sighed in defeat. "Fine."


    Javier reached into his magic storage, pulled out two silver coins, and casually handed one to Iria and one to Iziya.


    "Here. Your salary for these two weeks of service."


    The two girls froze, their expressions shifting from surprise to concern.


    Iria''s fingers trembled as she hesitantly took her coin, her heart racing with dread. Iziya''s face drained of color as she clutched hers tightly, both of them suddenly frozen in worry.


    Their panicked expressions didn''t go unnoticed. Javier lounged comfortably, but as he narrowed his eyes at them, the weight of their silence became palpable.


    "¡­What''s with you two?"


    Iria and Iziya exchanged glances, their hearts sinking. The thought raced through their minds: Are we¡­ being left behind?


    The thought gripped them with fear, and images of their previous struggles flashed in their minds. They had no family, no home to return to, only the cold streets that felt like prison bars closing in. The memory of begging for scraps and the desperate search for a place to sleep haunted them. Would they be forced to wander the city like before¡ªbegging, stealing, struggling to survive once more?


    Javier''s sharp gaze flicked between them as he sensed their mounting distress. The restlessness in their posture, the way they fidgeted with their coins, didn''t escape his notice.


    Then, a mischievous grin spread across his face.Javier leaned forward, his piercing eyes locking onto them, lowering his voice to a near whisper.


    "¡­Do you two actually think you can go after getting paid?" His tone turned teasing, playful yet dark.


    Iria and Iziya gulped audibly, anxiety coursing through them, their hearts racing.


    But then¡ª


    "YOU''RE BOTH STAYING WITH ME FOREVER!"


    Their bodies went rigid, their faces flushing with both shock and relief. The weight of uncertainty vanished in an instant as understanding flooded over them.


    Gloria, witnessing the scene, covered her mouth, stifling a giggle. "Ara~ young master, that was quite dramatic."


    Liana simply shook her head, a soft smile forming on her lips. "You truly have no intention of letting them go, do you?"


    Javier leaned back with a smug satisfaction. "Obviously. These two are mine now."


    Iria and Iziya stood there, frozen in delight, their hearts racing with a mix of emotions. With bright eyes shining with gratitude, they clutched their coins tightly, their joy bubbling over as they exchanged shy, excited glances. They were safe, and for the first time in what felt like forever, they had a place to belong.


    Javier let out a frustrated groan, stretching his arms as if trying to shake off his impatience. "Ugh¡­ I''m going out. Waiting for Mrs. Errinette is taking too damn long." His voice dripped with irritation, frustration bubbling under the surface.


    Without another word, he stood up and casually started walking toward the exit, his brow furrowed in annoyance.


    "Young Master, wait!"


    Liana and Gloria immediately rushed after him, their skirts swaying gracefully as they matched his unbothered pace.


    "We shouldn''t leave without Mrs. Errinette!" Liana chided, her voice calm yet firm, a hint of authority underlying her concern.


    "Ara~ young master, are you running away from responsibility?" Gloria teased, her tone light despite the underlying tension, yet she, too, kept close behind him.


    Javier ignored their remarks, the determination etched in his countenance.


    Then¡ª


    Two small figures suddenly rushed forward, breaking through the crowd.


    Iria and Iziya, panic clear in their eyes, bolted after him without hesitation.


    There was no discussion, no time to second-guess. Their hearts raced, and driven by a wave of fear, they instinctively moved in tandem.


    They didn''t care where he was going; they only had one thought in mind¡ª


    They weren''t staying behind.The thought echoed in their minds, a desperate plea fueled by the fear of abandonment. They weren''t losing their chance for safety and belonging again.


    As soon as they stepped outside, Javier threw his arms into the air and shouted gleefully,


    "Buddy! Ehehehehe!"


    A loud, enthusiastic cry echoed across the courtyard as Buddy bolted forward, his large, rounded body bouncing with excitement. His wings flapped dramatically, eager to express his joy.


    Meanwhile, Pikko, ever graceful, approached them at a relaxed pace radiating a sense of calm amidst the uproar.


    But behind them loomed a much larger Pekko.


    Silverwind.


    Mrs. Errinette''s personal mount, towering over both Buddy and Pikko, exuded an aura of quiet dignity¡ªa battle-hardened steed, trained for both speed and combat. The sight commanded respect, but Javier barely spared the larger Pekko a glance.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm¡­ So, Mrs. Errinette has her own Pekko," he mused, tapping his chin. "I got Buddy, Liana got Pikko¡­"


    A slow, cheeky grin spread across his face.


    "Hmmmm¡­ Gloria can mount Liana''s Pekko¡­"


    He turned to Liana, smirking. "That means you and I will ride together, right? Ehehehehe~"


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple as if dealing with a long-familiar headache. "Young Master¡­"


    Before she could continue, a pair of hesitant voices cut through the light-hearted chaos.


    "Y-Young Master¡­"


    Javier turned, only to find Iria and Iziya standing stiffly behind him, their faces taut with nerves.


    The two girls exchanged anxious glances before summoning the courage to look up at him.


    "What about us?" Iziya finally asked, her voice a mixture of hope and trepidation.


    For a brief moment, silence hung in the air, thick with their anxiety.


    Then¡ª


    Javier''s grin widened.


    "Huh?" He tilted his head, pretending to think. "Oh yeah¡­ I totally forgot about you two."


    Iria and Iziya''s faces fell, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm.


    Javier crossed his arms dramatically, feigning exaggerated concern as he glanced around. "Hmm¡­ No more room left¡­ That''s a problem, huh?"


    Panic washed over the girls. Their faces went pale, memories of uncertainty flashing in their minds.


    Liana sighed harder, already knowing where this was heading, while Gloria, watching from the side, chuckled softly behind her hand. "Ara~ Poor girls. Our young master is so cruel."


    Meanwhile, Javier struggled to hold back laughter at the sight of Iria and Iziya beginning to panic, their wide eyes reflecting their fear of being left behind. Just as they opened their mouths to protest, he threw his head back and roared with laughter.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 228 The Ride Home ( 228 )

    YANK.


    A sharp pain shot through Javier''s ear as someone grabbed and pulled it hard.


    "EEEEEEKKK!!!"


    He flailed, his body tensing from the unexpected assault.


    Whipping around, his eyes widened¡ªstanding right behind him, completely unamused, was Mrs. Errinette.


    Still pulling his ear.


    "A-Aaa¡­ Umm¡­ Errinette¡­ Ehehehe¡­" Javier grinned nervously, trying to wiggle free from her grip.


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed, her grasp tightening slightly. "The blessing ceremony isn''t done, yet you''re already trying to leave?"


    Javier gulped, panic flickering across his face.


    "U-Umm¡­ Errinette¡­ I¡­ I can explain¡ª"


    "Haaaaa¡­" Errinette let out a deep sigh, releasing his ear as she crossed her arms. "No need."


    She rolled her shoulders, exhaling as if shedding the burdens of the event.


    "I also want to go home now."


    Javier blinked, surprised at her sudden declaration.


    Liana tilted her head slightly. "Mrs. Errinette, are you saying¡ª?"


    "Yes," Errinette replied flatly, her resolve clear. "I''m tired of this place. We leave immediately."


    Before anyone could respond¡ª


    Sniffle.


    A soft, quiet sob broke the air, sending a chill through the courtyard.


    Javier turned, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Iria and Iziya stood stiffly, their small frames trembling. Their eyes were glossy with unshed tears, and their hands clenched tightly over their silver coins as if holding on to the last remnants of hope.


    They were sobbing silently, their quiet cries a stark contrast to the earlier laughter.


    Errinette''s gaze flickered toward them, her eyebrows knitting together. "Hmm? What''s wrong with you two?"


    Her voice was calm, yet curiosity laced through her inquiry.


    Iria and Iziya looked up, lips quivering, emotion choking them. They struggled to find the right words, their breaths hitching as they tried to voice their fears.


    Iria''s eyes glistened, and she finally managed to whisper, "Are¡­ are we going to be left behind again?"


    Iziya nodded, her small body shaking. "We don''t want to go back¡­ to being alone¡­"


    Javier froze, the weight of their words pressing heavily on him.


    "Err¡­" he stammered, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    Mrs. Errinette slowly turned her sharp gaze toward him, her arms crossed.


    "Young Master, enough scaring them," she said, her voice calm but firm. "If this is about space, one of the girls can ride with me."


    Javier blinked, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Errinette gestured toward Liana. "Liana is riding Pikko, right?"


    "Umm¡­ Liana is with me..." Javier replied, trying to regain his composure.


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, her gaze unwavering. "I see." She turned toward Gloria. "Then Gloria rides Pikko, and the other girl can ride with her."


    At those words, Iria and Iziya dropped into deep bows, relief flooding through them.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Errinette!" they sobbed, genuine gratitude spilling from their hearts.


    Errinette nodded, her expression unreadable but her posture softening just a fraction.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier, still grinning mischievously, shrugged. "See? Problem solved. No one gets left behind."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a hint of affection. "You enjoy scaring them too much, Young Master."


    Gloria giggled softly, covering her mouth. "Ara~ That''s just his way of welcoming them, isn''t it?"


    Javier smirked, playfully dismissive. "Exactly. Builds character."


    Iria and Iziya, wiping their eyes, still sniffled as they looked at him, their expressions shifting from fear to newfound determination.


    Javier flashed them a confident grin. "You two better get used to it. You''re staying with me forever, remember?"


    The girls nodded quickly, standing a bit taller, their teary eyes now brimming with resolve.


    They weren''t just servants. They were his.


    And that meant they belonged.


    After Liana mounted Buddy, Javier hopped onto Buddy behind her, his usual mischievous grin plastered on his face.


    Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling himself closer.


    Then¡ª


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Javier''s hands "accidentally" found their way to Liana''s soft, bouncy breasts.


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Liana''s body stiffened slightly, her breath catching in surprise.


    Her voice, calm but laced with warning, broke the silence. "Young Master¡­ your hand."


    Javier paused, a playful glint in his eyes.


    Then¡ª


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    "Ehehehehe."


    Liana''s eyes twitched, a mix of irritation and embarrassment flashing across her face.


    Slap!


    She lightly smacked his arm, sighing. "Don''t touch a maiden''s assets just like that, Young Master."


    Javier tilted his head innocently. "Err¡­ But we''re gonna get married when I turn into an adult anyway."


    Liana sighed again, adjusting the reins with a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Still¡­ don''t."


    Javier pouted, his playful demeanor unwavering. "Ehhhh~ You''re no fun, Liana."


    Liana simply shook her head, though a faint pink hue dusted her cheeks, betraying her amusement.


    Meanwhile, from behind¡ª


    Gloria, riding behind them on Pikko, had been watching the entire exchange with a serene smile.


    "Ara~ Young Master, how bold," she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Javier grinned smugly. "Ehehe, of course! I know what I want!"


    Liana sighed again, muttering under her breath, "And what you want is trouble¡­"


    Gloria giggled, her laughter light and airy. "I suppose that''s true. After all, Liana is irreplaceable for you."


    Liana tilted her head slightly, caught off guard, but said nothing, her cheeks still flushed.


    Javier smirked, resting his chin on her shoulder, enjoying the closeness. "Of course. She''s my future wife, after all."


    Liana''s face turned a deeper shade of pink, her heart racing.


    "Y-Young Master¡­ focus on the road," she stammered, trying to regain her composure.


    Javier chuckled but didn''t move away. "Ehehehe."


    Gloria giggled again, her amusement infectious, but she didn''t comment further.


    As the group rode onward, Erinette sat atop Silverwind, holding the reins with practiced ease. Seated in front of her was Iria, her small hands gripping the saddle tightly as she tried to stay balanced.


    Meanwhile, Gloria rode behind Liana on Pikko, with Iziya sitting comfortably, clearly enjoying the ride.


    And in front¡ªLiana held the reins of Buddy, guiding Javier''s Pekko while Javier himself¡­


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Liana twitched slightly, her patience wearing thin.


    "Young Master¡­"


    Javier grinned behind her, unfazed. "Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, but this time she didn''t swat him away, her resolve softening despite her irritation.


    Erinette, completely ignoring their antics, glanced ahead before speaking, her voice cutting through the playful atmosphere.


    "Young Master, once we leave the capital''s main gate, it''s best if we dash straight to the Armand region."


    Javier''s ears perked up with curiosity. "Oh? Why?"


    Erinette adjusted the reins slightly, her expression serious. "If we were on horses, our speed would be limited. But with our Pekkos? We''re faster. There''s no need to waste time on the road."


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Okay! Ehehehe!"


    Then¡ª


    "And, Liana. Gloria."


    Both women straightened at Erinette''s firm voice, instantly attentive.


    "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?" they replied in unison.


    Erinette''s calm but commanding tone carried through the wind, a reminder of her authority.


    "Once we start moving¡ªdon''t stop. Even if something is in the road, just evade. Our Pekkos are faster and more agile than any obstacle."


    Liana nodded immediately, her expression serious. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Gloria smiled lightly, her demeanor shifting to match the gravity of the situation. "Ara~ Yes, of course."


    Javier smirked, leaning in slightly against Liana''s back, trying to lighten the mood. "Oho~ Someone can''t wait to see her husband."


    Erinette glanced sideways at him, unimpressed, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    Javier just grinned wider, unfazed by her gaze.


    But deep down, he knew.


    A noble''s life was never easy.


    And the Armand family had more enemies than most.


    Even if Erinette was joking about speed¡ªthere was always a reason behind her decisions. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he looked ahead, the playful smile remained on his face, but his eyes sharpened with determination.


    As much as he wanted to relax and enjoy the ride home¡­ something told him their return to the Armand region wouldn''t be peaceful.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 229 Dashing Toward Home ( 229 )

    "Buddy! Dash!!"


    Cuquawk!!


    With a loud squawk of excitement, Buddy bolted forward, kicking up a cloud of dust as he surged ahead the moment they passed through the capital''s main gate, the sun shining brightly above.


    Right behind them¡ª


    Pikko followed smoothly, her elegant strides keeping pace effortlessly, while Silverwind ran alongside them, its powerful legs moving with controlled grace, muscles rippling beneath its sleek coat.


    Seated in front, Liana held the reins, her emerald eyes focused intently on the road ahead, the wind tugging at her hair.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier, seated right behind her, had no such concerns. With a wicked grin, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing himself close, reveling in the rush of the moment.


    "Ehehe¡­ my Liana¡­"


    Liana twitched, her body stiffening slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    She pretended not to hear him.


    ¡­For now.


    Behind them, Gloria rode Pikko with Iziya, both sharing quiet laughter, while Erinette expertly handled Silverwind with Iria seated in front, eyes wide with excitement.


    Javier glanced over and raised an eyebrow, breaking the tranquility of their ride.


    "Oh! Erinette! I didn''t know your Pekko was this fast!"


    Erinette barely spared him a glance, her expression calm and collected. "Hmm?"


    Then¡ªher lips curled slightly into a knowing smile.


    "She''s not using her full speed yet."


    Javier blinked, his curiosity piqued. "Huh?"


    "Silverwind is just matching Buddy and Pikko right now." Erinette''s voice was calm, almost teasing. "If she got serious, she''d easily outrun both."


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier''s jaw dropped slightly in disbelief.


    "Ehhhh!? For real!?"


    Erinette shrugged, a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "For real."


    Javier pouted, considering this for a moment¡ª sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then his devious grin returned, a spark of mischief igniting in his eyes.


    "Well¡­ whatever."


    Raising his hand slightly, a wave of mana began to shimmer around him.


    "Let''s fix that."


    With a smirk, Javier activated his buff skill, sending a surge of energy swirling toward Buddy, Pikko, and Silverwind.


    More speed!


    "Ehehehehe!!"


    The moment the buff took effect¡ª


    All three Pekkos surged forward, their speed instantly doubling. The wind whipped against their faces, the ground became a blur beneath them, and the once-distant horizon began to close in with exhilarating speed.


    Javier laughed, a sound full of joy and freedom echoing in the air.


    This¡ªthis was real freedom.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Iria and Iziya were teetering on the edge of panic.


    As Erinette''s Pekko shot forward like a cannonball, both girls'' eyes widened in horror, their faces turning pale as they clung to their saddles for dear life.


    "EEEEEEEEKKKK!!!"


    They screamed in perfect unison, their voices piercing through the air.


    Javier, glancing over at their terror-stricken faces, burst out laughing.


    "PFFFT¡ªHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He clutched his stomach, shaking with mirth. "LOOK AT THEM!! THEIR FACES!! AHAHAHAHA!!"


    Liana, trying her best to remain composed amid the chaos, bit her lip as her shoulders shook slightly. "Young Master, please¡­ don''t laugh too much¡­" she implored, her voice strained as she fought against her own laughter.


    Gloria, riding behind them, simply chuckled softly, covering her mouth with one hand. "My my~ It is rather adorable, isn''t it?"


    Iria and Iziya, tears streaming down their faces, continued their frantic screaming.


    "H-HELP! WE''RE FLYING!"


    "TOO FAST!! TOO FASTTTTT!!!"


    Erinette, completely unfazed, kept one hand casually holding Silverwind''s reins, while the other gently adjusted Iria''s posture. "Don''t panic," she told them, her tone eerily calm, as if they were merely discussing the weather.


    "JUST DON''T PANIC!?!?" Iria shrieked, her voice cracking in fear.


    Gloria patted Iziya''s trembling shoulder reassuringly. "You''ll get used to it. Eventually."


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye, still roaring with laughter. " Welcome to Pekko travel, girls! No brakes, no fear, just speed!"


    Iria and Iziya, however, remained too busy screaming to respond, their faces a mix of exhilaration and terror as their souls practically leaving their bodies.


    Once they passed the border, they didn''t stop.


    Their Pekkos kept dashing forward, powerful legs kicking up clouds of dust as the group raced across the open plains. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden hue over the landscape.


    Javier, still holding onto Liana, glanced toward Erinette, concern creeping into his voice. "Erinette? Do you really think we should stop and rest?"


    Without looking back, Erinette responded flatly, her tone as steady as Silverwind''s gallop. "Young Master, do you think Pekkos are weak? Or that they tire as quickly as horses?"


    Javier pouted, his brow furrowing. "Well¡­ no, but¡ª"


    Erinette tilted her head slightly, her eyes focused ahead. "Then you already know the answer."


    He sighed, resting his chin on Liana''s shoulder, feeling the rhythm of her breathing. "Yeah, yeah. Pekkos aren''t like horses¡­ They''re practically monsters."


    His eyes flickered with a mix of admiration and worry. "And since they''re only found in the Armand Region, they''re built different."


    Erinette nodded, her expression unwavering. "Good. Then you also know that with a magic buff, they can run for a whole day without stopping."


    Javier clicked his tongue, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. " Yeah, I know."


    "Then no stopping until I say otherwise."


    He sighed dramatically, the weight of the day pressing on him. "Fine,."


    But his eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of unease creeping into his voice. "But what''s the rush? It''s going to be night soon."


    Finally, Erinette turned slightly, meeting his gaze with her steady, piercing eyes. "Don''t worry about food or drink. Eat while we move."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confusion mingling with concern. "Huh?"


    With her usual calm and commanding tone, Erinette gave a simple order. "We''re taking a detour. Follow me!"


    With that, she pulled Silverwind''s reins sharply, guiding her Pekko onto a narrow side road off the main path.


    "Silverwind, we use the ''other road.''"


    Cuquawked!


    Silverwind squawked out in response, swiftly changing direction and darting onto the smaller path, the sound of hooves echoing in the quiet of the plains.


    Javier blanched, his heart racing. "Wait, what?! A detour?!"


    But before he could argue¡ª


    Liana simply followed suit, her expression resolute. "Buddy! Pikko! Follow her!"


    Cuquawk!


    With no hesitation, Buddy and Pikko swerved onto the smaller road, kicking up dust as they dashed after Silverwind.


    Javier groaned, a knot forming in his stomach. "Ugh¡­ I have a bad feeling about this."


    Gloria, riding behind him on Pikko with Iziya, chuckled softly, her voice light. " That''s rare, Young Master. Are you actually worried?"


    "Worried? Me? No. I just don''t like surprises, that''s all." He crossed his arms, trying to mask his unease.


    But deep down¡ª


    Something was off. He could feel it in the air, thick with unspoken tension. This "detour" wasn''t just about saving time.


    Knowing Erinette, it probably wasn''t something good.


    As they sped down the narrow path, the wind whipped through their hair, and the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the ground. Javier''s heart raced, not just from the speed but from the anticipation of what lay ahead.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 230 Confronting the Shadows ( 230 )

    As they raced forward, Erinette suddenly spoke, her voice cutting sharply through the rush of wind.


    "Young Master. We won''t be crossing the main road toward the border."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confusion etched on his face. "Hah? Why? You''re strong, and Liana and Gloria aren''t weak either."


    Erinette''s expression remained unchanged, her resolve steady. "I know."


    She adjusted the reins slightly, guiding Silverwind deeper onto the smaller road, the terrain becoming increasingly wild as they left the well-trodden path.


    "But it''s better to take this route," she continued, her tone calm yet firmly authoritative. "We avoid unnecessary problems while ensuring we reach the border safely. This route bypasses the next checkpoint completely."


    Javier frowned, his unease growing. "But you know¡ªI also can¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Erinette''s sharp gaze locked onto him, an intensity that silenced his protests.


    Her next words carried an unmistakable weight. "Just do as I say, ''Young Master.''"


    Javier immediately shut his mouth. Okay, Jeez.


    His arms tightened slightly around Liana''s waist, brows furrowing as turbulent thoughts ran in circles in his mind. Why a detour? Why avoid the main road? She''s strong. I''m strong. Liana and Gloria aren''t weak either.


    Something wasn''t right.


    As they continued dashing forward, Erinette glanced up. The sky was darkening, the horizon painted with ominous shades of purple and blue.


    Her eyes sharpened, the urgency in the air palpable.


    Damn. They noticed us taking the detour.


    Her grip on Silverwind''s reins tightened slightly as anxiety flickered in her mind. This wasn''t just a precaution; it was an instinct honed by experience.


    Without looking back, her voice came out calm, but urgent. "Young Master. Can you cast a stronger buff on our Pekkos?"


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier, caught off guard, raised an eyebrow. "Hah? That worried, huh? Fine, fine¡ªleave it to me."


    He raised his hand slightly, eyes flickering with mana, determination igniting within him.


    Then¡ª


    "Buff up! Boost Strength! Boost Agility! Boost Stamina! Boost Magic!"


    A wave of shimmering energy erupted from his body, enveloping all three Pekkos in a radiant glow. As the magic coursed through them, their legs tensed, speed doubling, movements sharp as they embraced the heightened power.


    But Javier wasn''t finished yet.


    His eyes flickered dangerously with fierce focus. "Full Barrier! Activate!"


    A transparent dome of protective energy formed around them, moving like a second skin as they dashed through the encroaching darkness.


    Erinette gave a small, approving nod. "Good. Keep that up."


    Javier''s grin widened, fueled by excitement and adrenaline. "Ehehehe. Now I''m interested. Who''s chasing us?"


    Erinette didn''t answer, her gaze unwavering as it remained fixed on the twisting path ahead.


    "We''ll find out soon."


    The primal instinct buried deep within Erinette urged her to remain vigilant; something was indeed pursuing them, and it wouldn''t be long before they drew near.


    "Stop here!"


    Erinette''s voice cut through the wind like a blade, sharp and commanding. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All three Pekkos skidded to a sudden halt, dust swirling around them in a chaotic cloud.


    Before anyone could react, Erinette was already issuing orders with the precision of a seasoned commander.


    "Iria! Go with the Young Master! Hold the reins¡ªfaster!"


    "Eh?!" Iria''s eyes widened in surprise, but adrenaline pushed her forward anyway.


    Javier blinked, confusion flickering across his face. "Hah? Wait¡ª"


    Before he could protest, Iria scrambled onto Buddy, her hands trembling as she grasped the reins tightly.


    Erinette didn''t give him time to complain. "Liana! Prepare your weapon! Climb up Silverwind and get ready! Hold on tight!"


    Liana nodded sharply, determination etched into her features. "Understood!"


    In one fluid motion, she vaulted onto Silverwind, drawing her weapon with practiced ease.


    "Iziya! Hold the reins!" Erinette continued, her voice unwavering. "Gloria! Prepare your weapon!"


    "Huh?!" Gloria blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "Faster!" Erinette urged, her tone brooking no argument.


    Gloria immediately reacted, drawing her weapon with a flourish. "How exciting."


    "Yes, Mrs. Erinette!" Iziya clutched the reins tightly, her face set with resolve.


    In an instant, the group swapped positions, their movements efficient despite the chaos swirling around them.


    "Let''s go!" Erinette commanded, her voice slicing through the tension.


    Buddy surged forward, followed closely by Pikko and Silverwind, the ground trembling beneath their powerful strides.


    Javier, now riding with Iria, glanced over his shoulder, urgency lacing his words. "Iria! Iziya! Don''t let go of the reins! The Pekkos know where to go¡ªjust hold on!"


    Iria gulped but nodded, her expression a mix of fear and determination. "Y-Yes, Young Master!"


    Iziya''s knuckles turned white as she gripped the reins, her voice steady despite her anxiety. "U-Understood!"


    Erinette''s eyes gleamed with focus. "Silverwind! Lead the way!"


    Cuquawked!


    Silverwind squawked, picking up speed as the group raced forward into the unknown, the wind howling around them.


    Inside Erinette''s mind, calculations raced at lightning speed. I can''t fight all of them at once. Even with Liana and Gloria combined, taking down just one would be a challenge. The Young Master is strong. Too strong for them. But¡­ there''s a limit.


    Her eyes flickered with urgency. I need to protect them.


    Without hesitation, she shouted, "Faster, all Pekkos! Don''t stop!"


    All three Pekkos responded with a powerful cry, their legs pushing harder against the earth, kicking up dirt and wind as they accelerated further into the darkening landscape.


    Javier, still holding onto Iria from behind, casually tilted his head back.


    Then he saw it.


    His eyes narrowed, the thrill of danger igniting within him.


    Above them¡ª


    Twenty dark wyverns.


    Their massive wings stretched against the twilight sky, shadowy scales blending into the encroaching darkness. A thick, eerie aura surrounded their bodies, predatory eyes locked onto the group below, glinting with malevolence.


    Javier''s lips curled into a grin, excitement bubbling within him. "Hmm¡­ looks like they found us, huh?"


    His grip on the saddle tightened, anticipation coursing through him. "Are you sure we shouldn''t fight them, Erinette?"


    Erinette''s voice was sharp, cutting through his bravado. "Don''t. Not now."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Her gaze remained fixed forward, unwavering as the wyverns began to close in. "Do you really think we can fight multiple enemies at my level?"


    Javier''s eyes flickered with amusement. "I mean¡­ yeah?"


    Erinette exhaled, the weight of responsibility evident in her posture. "Young Master, I know you can handle three. Maybe four."


    Her expression darkened slightly, urgency threading through her voice. "But what about Liana? Gloria? They might be able to take down one each."


    She glanced upward, her heart racing as the twenty wyverns circled closer, their wings casting ominous shadows.


    Her voice was calm, yet absolute. "But what if it''s sixty? Seventy? More?"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged serious glances, understanding dawning in an instant.


    They knew.


    Mrs. Erinette''s power was overwhelming¡ªstronger than both of them combined.


    But she was right.


    Even if they could handle one-on-one fights¡­ this wasn''t a fair battle.


    Liana tightened her grip on Silverwind''s saddle, her determination solidifying.


    Gloria''s playful smile faded, replaced by a steely resolve.


    Javier, still grinning, closed his eyes briefly, savoring the thrill of the impending challenge.


    Sixty to seventy of them, huh?


    His smirk didn''t disappear.


    But now¡­ his eyes gleamed with excitement, a fire igniting within him. This is going to be fun.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 231 The Encounter ( 231 )

    "Hold!"


    Erinette''s command rang out, sharp and decisive, slicing through the tension in the air.


    Immediately, all three Pekkos skidded to a halt, dust swirling around them like a curtain of uncertainty.


    Javier''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "Hah? Why stop¡ª"


    "Liana! Gloria! Prepare for battle!" Erinette''s tone brooked no argument.


    Liana and Gloria instantly responded, gripping their weapons as their expressions turned serious, ready for whatever threat lay ahead.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow flickered at the edge of the trees.


    From the darkness, two figures emerged.


    The first was a tall, cloaked figure draped in black robes, their face shrouded beneath a deep hood. An unnatural aura surrounded them, warping the very air as if reality itself recoiled.


    Beside them loomed a massive man, his towering frame encased in thick, rune-inscribed armor. Resting against his shoulder was a colossal sword, its jagged black metal pulsing with a dark, eerie energy. At its center, a single crimson-red eye opened, locking onto them with a predatory gaze.


    The moment Javier''s gaze met the eye, a low, guttural whisper echoed in his mind.


    (¡­Devour¡­ Destruction¡­ Blood¡­ Give in¡­)


    Yet, instead of fear, Javier''s smirk remained, excitement igniting in his chest.


    The cloaked figure stepped forward, voice smooth and mocking. "My, my¡­ What do we have here?"


    They tilted their head slightly, amusement dancing in their tone. "Fancy meeting you here, Erinette."


    Erinette''s expression didn''t waver. With a fluid motion, she reached for her dual swords, drawing them with a sharp shing! as the blades glinted ominously in the dimming light.


    The massive man with the cursed sword chuckled deeply, a sound that resonated with menace. "Oho~ Looks like you''re getting serious."


    Erinette raised one sword slightly, the other hanging low in a familiar battle stance. Her smile remained cold, a stark contrast to the chaos around them. "What do you want, Blakor?"


    The cloaked figure¡ªBlakor¡ªchuckled, their voice dripping with malice. "What do I want? Hmm¡­ Isn''t it obvious?"


    Javier, still leaning casually against Buddy, raised an eyebrow. This guy talks too much.


    Then¡ª


    Erinette''s eyes widened slightly, as if realization struck her like a lightning bolt. No¡­ It can''t be¡­


    Her grip on her swords tightened, the tension palpable.


    Blakor''s smirk deepened, sensing her unease. "Oh? I see you figured it out. Took you long enough."


    Javier tilted his head, confusion mingling with curiosity. "Hah? What''s she realizing?"


    Blakor spread his arms wide, a theatrical gesture that belied the threat he posed. "Erinette, it''s been a long time¡­ Since we, the Seven Chaos, had business with the Armand family."


    Liana and Gloria tensed instantly, understanding the weight of his words.


    Erinette''s eyes sharpened as she stepped forward, her voice low and dangerous. "All of you¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    Her expression darkened. "Tch! All the stupid assholes are here."


    Blakor laughed mockingly, the sound echoing in the clearing. "Oho~ You think you can handle us, Erinette?"


    The bulky man with the cursed sword let out a deep, rumbling chuckle. "Last time, you only won because it was five against seven."


    Blakor''s hood shifted slightly as he sneered. "Now? You''re all alone."


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Erinette''s smile didn''t fade, but the tension in her stance spoke volumes.


    Javier, observing the exchange, suddenly grinned, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    Liana and Gloria stood beside him, weapons drawn and ready. Liana''s magic-infused bow glowed softly, an arrow of crackling energy forming at the ready. Gloria''s warhammer radiated heat, the edges burning with magical power.


    Javier rested his chin on his hand, a playful smile curling his lips. "Well¡­ this just got interesting."


    Blakor''s chuckle deepened, morphing into a full, dark laugh. "This time, we came prepared with more!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he spread his arms wide, shadows beginning to shift ominously around them.


    Then¡ª


    Figures emerged.


    Draped in dark robes, their faces obscured, they slipped out from the trees, the rocks, the very shadows themselves.


    Ten.


    Twenty.


    Thirty.


    No¡ª


    At least sixty or more.


    Javier''s sharp eyes flicked between them, quickly counting. Tch. Too many to kill one-by-one.


    His mind raced through options¡ªescape, ambush, or a surprise counter.


    But then, instead of grinning like usual, he suddenly froze.


    His eyes widened dramatically, and his face paled.


    And then¡ª


    "M-Mama¡­ Mamaaa~!"


    He grabbed onto Liana''s arm, trembling as if struck by fear.


    His voice turned high-pitched and whiny. "Liana, I''m scared~! Waaaahhh!"


    Blakor and his men burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the clearing.


    "AHAHAHAHA!!"


    One of the bulky assassins clutched his stomach, gasping between laughs. "PFFT¡ªLOOK AT HIM! Erinette, you''re babysitting a crybaby!"


    Blakor wiped a fake tear from his hood, grinning maliciously. "This¡ªthis is too rich! And here I thought Count Garius had a talented son!"


    Javier continued clinging to Liana, shaking exaggeratedly. His lips quivered, voice breaking. "T-There''s so many of them! We''re gonna d-die!"


    Another assassin laughed loudly, his voice dripping with derision. "Pfft! How pathetic!"


    Even the one holding the cursed sword sneered, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Gloria hid her mouth behind her hand, shaking slightly¡ªnot from fear¡ªbut from the effort of stifling her laughter.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple in exasperation. "Young Master¡­ really?"


    Javier, still clinging to her, whispered under his breath, "Play along."


    Liana''s eyes flickered with understanding, and a knowing smirk


    Javier''s fearful act continued.


    But behind that exaggerated trembling¡ª


    His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.


    Blakor threw his head back, laughter erupting from him like a dark storm.


    "AHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The other six members of the Seven Chaos joined in, their voices rising in a cacophony of mockery that filled the air like a chilling melody.


    Blakor sneered, his red eyes glinting beneath the shadow of his hood. "And Erinette! Seriously?! You''re still playing around with that oversized chicken?!"


    He gestured mockingly toward Buddy and the other Pekkos, their imposing figures dwarfed by the looming threat of the wyverns.


    "Look at us!"


    Javier''s ears twitched, a mix of irritation and amusement flickering across his face.


    Then¡ª sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    WHOOSH!


    A powerful gust of wind swept through the clearing as twenty dark wyverns suddenly descended from the grim clouds above.


    Their colossal, clawed feet struck the ground with a force that sent tremors through the earth, wings folding tightly behind them as they emitted deep, guttural growls that curdled the air.


    The obsidian scales of the beasts shimmered ominously in the dim light, their glowing red eyes fixating on the group with predatory intent.


    Blakor spread his arms wide, a grand gesture filled with arrogance. "See?! The difference in strength is obvious!"


    The Seven Chaos stood proudly, monstrous mounts behind them, exuding an aura of raw intimidation that thickened the atmosphere.


    For a heartbeat, silence blanketed the scene.


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk!


    Buddy let out a low, aggressive squawk, his feathers puffing up in defiance.


    Pikko, standing beside him, lowered her head slightly, sharp eyes locked onto the wyverns, talons tense and ready.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Silverwind¡­


    ...casually continued preening his feathers, completely unfazed. Her beak moved gracefully, plucking away an unnecessary feather from her wing, as if oblivious to the impending threat.


    Javier bit his lip, fighting back a laugh at the absurdity of it all.


    But before he could comment¡ª


    THUD.


    Two small bodies crumpled onto the ground.


    Iria and Iziya had fainted, eyes rolling back, their tiny forms trembling from pure shock. They had barely adjusted to riding a speeding Pekko. Now, confronted with twenty monstrous dark wyverns, their minds simply shut down.


    Gloria watched as the girls fell lifelessly onto the dirt, a soft, amused chuckle escaping her lips. "My my~ That was faster than expected."


    Liana sighed, running a hand through her hair in exasperation. "At least they''ll be easier to carry now."


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping the ground aggressively, eyes flashing with sharp, dangerous intent.


    Pikko responded with a low, warning cry, feathers bristling, ready to spring into action at any moment.


    Silverwind?


    ...Still grooming, blissfully unfazed by the escalating tension around him.


    Javier''s grin widened, a spark of excitement igniting in his eyes. "Oh-ho~ This just got fun."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 232 The Unfair Advantage ( 232 )

    Javier''s body trembled violently, the fear he feigned palpable in the air.


    His eyes watered, lips quivering as he clung tightly to Liana, his shoulders shaking uncontrollably.


    Then¡ª


    "M-Mama! Mamaaaa! Uwaaaaa!"


    His fake sobs echoed through the battlefield, a mockery that rang out amidst the chaos.


    Blakor and the other Chaos members howled with laughter, their voices cruel and mocking.


    "PFFFT¡ªAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Blakor clutched his stomach, doubling over in amusement. "Look at this brat!" He pointed at Javier, voice dripping with derision. "He just pissed himself in fear! AHAHAHAHA!"


    The other enemies chuckled, shaking their heads in disbelief.


    "Tch. Some noble kid."


    "And here I thought he was supposed to be Garius''s son? Pathetic."


    The mockery spread like wildfire, sneers and laughter filling the air, mingling with the distant sounds of clashing metal and battle cries.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier turned toward Erinette, his voice breaking between exaggerated sobs. "Uwaaa! E-Erinette! H-How are we going to get home?!"


    He hiccuped dramatically, eyes wide with faux terror. "There''s too many of them! W-We''re gonna d-die! Uwaaa!!"


    Blakor nearly fell over laughing, his mirth echoing like thunder.


    Even the dark wyverns snorted in disdain, as if insulted by the sheer lack of dignity displayed. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria, barely holding herself together, covered her mouth with one hand, her shoulders trembling with suppressed laughter.


    Liana, still holding her drawn bow, let out a slow, deep sigh, her expression a mix of annoyance and concern. "Young Master¡­"


    Her tone was completely unamused, and she already knew¡ªJavier was enjoying himself way too much.


    But¡ª


    The enemy? They had no idea.


    Behind Javier''s shaking, sobbing figure, his eyes gleamed dangerously, a flicker of mischief dancing within them.


    Javier''s sobs suddenly stopped. His trembling body went still.


    And then¡ª


    He grinned.


    Both of his hands slipped casually into his pockets, an air of nonchalance enveloping him.


    In a calm, almost lazy voice, he spoke. "So¡­ can you please¡­ move along?"


    Blakor''s laughter roared back to life. "BWAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    His men snickered, shaking their heads in disbelief. "This brat is pretending to be strong now!"


    Blakor wiped his eyes, still grinning. "Hey, kid. Do you really think your maids and these pathetic chickens will survive?"


    He gestured toward his army¡ªa total of sixty elite assassins cloaked in shadow. "They don''t even have the chance to fight back! Just look at my men!"


    His voice dripped with confidence, a sinister edge lurking beneath. "Your little group will be exhausted before they even take out a fraction of us."


    Javier''s grin widened, an almost predatory glint in his eyes. "Oh? So you''re saying¡­ if these guys were gone, we''d have a chance to go home?"


    Blakor grinned mockingly, the laughter fading from his voice. "Bwahahaha! Keep dreaming, kid."


    Then his eyes turned cold, the laughter replaced by a chilling resolve. "No offense, but this is the time for you to die."


    Without warning¡ª


    Blakor swung his massive cursed sword, its dark aura flaring as it cut through the air, aimed directly at Javier''s head.


    "YOUNG MASTER!!"


    Erinette moved instantly, adrenaline surging through her veins.


    But before she could take a step¡ª


    CLANG!!


    A thunderous impact shook the battlefield, reverberating through the ground like a drumbeat of fate.


    Javier didn''t move.


    He didn''t need to.


    Because suddenly¡ª


    A massive knight, clad in pure white full plate armor, materialized in front of him.


    Blakor''s attack was completely blocked.


    His blade clashed against a shining shield, runes glowing with pure light energy, illuminating the darkness around them.


    The massive knight stood like an immovable fortress, holding a sword and shield embedded with light crystals and sacred runes that pulsed with power.


    Blakor''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over his features. "What the¡ª?!"


    Then¡ª


    "ARGHHH!!"


    A chorus of screams erupted behind him, shattering the momentary silence.


    Blakor whirled around, panic rising in his chest as he took in the scene.


    His face drained of color.


    Because in an instant¡ª sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His entire shadow-robed army of sixty was gone.


    All dead.


    Slashed. Pierced. Annihilated.


    Standing among the fallen bodies were twenty heavily armored knights, clad in pure adamantite full plate, their armor gleaming ominously in the dim light.


    Each knight wielded a massive greatsword.


    And behind them¡ª


    An entire squad of Puppet knights armed with enchanted magic crossbows, their runes still glowing from their latest volley, ready to unleash hell.


    Blakor staggered back, hands shaking, disbelief etched across his face. "W-What the hell¡­?!"


    Javier, still grinning, casually tilted his head, the light in his eyes brightening. "Oh? Were you expecting a fair fight?"


    His voice dripped with confidence, a sharp contrast to the chaos around them. "Sorry, but I don''t fight fair."


    Javier grinned, casually rolling his shoulders as his gaze fixed on the hulking brute wielding the cursed sword.


    "Yeah, big guy," he said, tapping his chest lightly.


    "I know the limits of what my kid body can do."


    His eyes gleamed mischievously, radiating a sense of playful menace. "No matter how strong or talented I am, I''m still a kid. My body is still a kid''s body."


    Blakor and his men stiffened slightly, an unshakeable sense of foreboding creeping in as they sensed something off about his tone.


    Javier continued with unwavering confidence, his smirk never fading. "And no matter how much of a genius I am, my power has limits."


    He shrugged dramatically, feigning nonchalance. "Even if I released every limiter I have right now, I''d still be capped¡ªbecause my body can''t handle it."


    Then, without missing a beat, his smirk widened into something sharper. "But once I reach adulthood¡­?"


    His eyes flickered dangerously as they locked onto Blakor''s. "That''s when you''ll see my real power. Right, big guy?"


    "T-This damn kid¡­!!" the brute growled, his grip tightening on his massive sword, knuckles white with anger.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, feigning innocent curiosity. "Tch, no¡ªno~ no~! You''ve got the wrong idea," he chided, wagging his finger with playful reproach. "I don''t fight alone."


    Blakor''s eyes narrowed, confusion mixing with irritation. "Hah?"


    Javier casually gestured toward Erinette, who stood resolute yet tense. "Yeah, I know your strength is on par with Erinette here."


    Then, with a grin that could outshine the sun, he added, "But why should I bother fighting all of you?"


    Blakor''s brows furrowed, suspicion creeping in. "What¡ª?"


    In a sweeping gesture, Javier pointed behind him. "I just let them do it."


    The hulking brute''s entire body tensed, a wave of realization crashing over him.


    Javier chuckled, clearly enjoying the game. "This? This is just a small squad for now."


    He snapped his fingers.


    "And the best part? Unlike you guys¡ª"


    He raised one hand, and one of the adamantite-clad puppet knights instantly vanished into thin air with a shimmering sound, leaving only a lingering echo behind.


    Blakor flinched, eyes darting around as if expecting an ambush.


    Javier lowered his hand. Immediately, a brand-new puppet knight appeared in its place, fully restored and stoically standing in perfect battle stance, the air around it electrified with latent energy.


    Blakor''s face paled, a dawning horror settling in his gut.


    Javier grinned, stuffing his hands back into his pockets as if sharing a delightful secret. "If their energy runs out, I just put them back inside my magic storage and replace them with a fresh one."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement, a predator enjoying the hunt. "Like this."


    He casually waved his hand again, and another worn-out puppet knight vanished, replaced by another fully recharged one, flawless and ready for battle.


    Blakor''s breath hitched, and his men stared in horror, realization dawning on them one by one, like a cold wave crashing over an unsuspecting shore.


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence once more, but mischief danced in his eyes. "So tell me, big guy¡­"


    He grinned wider, teeth glinting like blades in the sunlight. "How do you plan on fighting an army that never runs out?"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 233 Deception on the Battlefield ( 233 )

    Javier, still grinning, casually turned to Erinette.


    "Erinette?"


    She kept her blades ready but glanced at him. "Hmm?"


    Javier tilted his head slightly, a playful glint in his eyes. "Those dark wyverns¡­ can their meat be eaten?"


    Liana and Gloria blinked in surprise, while Blakor and his remaining men stared in disbelief. Even the hulking brute gripping the cursed sword froze, confusion washing over his face.


    Erinette raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask, Young Master?"


    Javier shrugged, maintaining his grin. "Nothing¡­ just wondering."


    Then¡ª


    He casually glanced toward the battlefield, where all twenty dark wyverns now lay motionless. Their massive, lifeless bodies sprawled across the ground, some still twitching slightly, flesh pierced through with giant magic spikes¡ª


    Spikes that hadn''t been there a moment ago.


    Blakor''s eyes widened in horror. "W-What the hell?!"


    Javier''s smirk deepened, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Oh~ that?"


    He lifted his foot slightly, tapping it against the dirt.


    Thud.


    "Just a little something I activated when I stomped the ground."


    Blakor''s breath hitched, realization dawning on him.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "You were so focused on my knights¡­ you didn''t notice, huh?"


    His grin widened even further. "Ehehehehe."


    The battlefield fell into a heavy silence, the gravity of the moment settling in.


    Except for the sound of Gloria giggling behind her hand, a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    Erinette sighed, sheathing her swords with a resigned expression. "Young Master¡­ if you wanted wyvern meat, you could''ve just asked."


    Javier laughed, the sound bright and carefree. "But this was way more fun!"


    Blakor staggered back, his mind racing. For the first time, genuine fear gripped him. This wasn''t just a brat with strong bodyguards; this was a monster in human form.


    Suddenly, Javier gasped, his body trembling again, eyes watering as he clutched his face, shaking uncontrollably.


    "M-Mama! MAMAAAA!" he wailed loudly, stumbling forward. "I''m scaaaaared!!"


    Blakor and his remaining men, still reeling from the wyvern massacre, flinched at the sudden shift in tone.


    One of the assassins blinked in confusion. "Huh?"


    Another scratched his head, bewildered. "W-Wait¡­ isn''t this kid¡­?"


    Javier slowly turned to face them, his teary, panicked expression melting away. In its place, a wide, gleeful grin spread across his face.


    Blakor''s breath hitched, unease creeping into his chest.


    Javier tilted his head innocently, then suddenly brightened up, pretending to be a complete fool. "Uh¡­ uh¡­ 1 plus 1 is¡­ three?"


    Silence enveloped the battlefield.


    Blakor and his men stared in disbelief, processing the absurdity of the moment.


    One of the assassins rubbed his temples in frustration. "W-What the hell is wrong with this kid?!" Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Another gritted his teeth, exasperated. "I-I can''t tell if he''s a monster or just an idiot!"


    The huge brute gripping the cursed sword trembled, veins bulging as anger and confusion warred within him. "T-This damn kid¡­!!"


    Javier just kept smiling, his eyes twinkling with amusement, a predator reveling in the chaos he created.


    At that moment, Blakor realized something chilling. This wasn''t a kid pretending to be smart. This was a genius pretending to be stupid.


    And that¡ª


    Was far more terrifying.


    Blakor gritted his teeth, his hands shaking with frustration.


    His men, already paralyzed by fear, waited for a command¡ªany command.


    Then, it hit him.


    This damn kid.


    He wasn''t just strong; he knew how to act. He toyed with them.


    Blakor''s face twisted in fury. "Damn it! EVERYONE, RETREAT!!!"


    The remaining assassins didn''t hesitate. They turned and bolted, scrambling over the lifeless bodies of their comrades, vanishing into the shadows.


    But before Blakor could escape¡ª


    Javier grinned wider, stuffing his hands back into his pockets.


    "Eh? Leaving so soon?"


    He tilted his head, his voice laced with playful disappointment. "I thought you were going to have dessert with me."


    A chill crawled down Blakor''s spine. He didn''t dare turn back; he just ran¡ªfaster than he had ever run in his life.


    For the first time, he truly understood fear.


    Behind him, Javier simply watched them disappear, his grin widening with malicious delight.


    Then¡ª


    His hand slipped into his magic storage, retrieving one of his finest creations.


    A masterpiece born from the fusion of his past-life knowledge and current magic: the Magic Artillery.


    It was a weapon unlike anything in this world¡ªsleek, powerful, and devastating.


    Javier twirled it in his hands, a manic glint dancing in his eyes.


    With a smooth motion, he pulled out a highly condensed mana crystal bullet and loaded it into the artillery. A soft click echoed through the battlefield, slicing through the tension.


    Then¡ª


    He casually aimed it toward the retreating enemies.


    Blakor, sensing something was off, glanced back. His eyes widened in horror. "Fuckkkkk¡ª!"


    Javier''s grin stretched ear to ear as he waved playfully. "See ya, scary guy!"


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous explosion tore through the ground, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. A massive blast of pure mana energy erupted, engulfing the escaping assassins in a brilliant, blinding inferno.


    The earth trembled beneath the force, and the sky crackled with raw magic.


    Where Blakor and his men had been moments ago¡ªnow lay only scorched earth.


    Javier exhaled, lowering the artillery with a satisfied sigh.


    Turning back to Liana and Gloria, he wore a smug look. "Okay~ Now we can go home."


    As the smoke cleared and the ground trembled from the impact, Erinette stood motionless, her eyes locked onto Javier.


    For the first time¡ª


    She was genuinely shocked.


    She had always known Javier was special¡ªtalented, unpredictable, cunning.


    But this?


    This was something else entirely.


    This wasn''t just raw talent or arrogance; this was true control.


    Javier knew his limits. He understood the restrictions of his young body. Yet instead of being reckless, he thought ahead. He planned. He adapted.


    And that''s what made him dangerous. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A slow smirk crept onto Erinette''s lips.


    This¡­ this is something I''ll need to report to Lord Garius.


    She could already picture it: Garius sitting in his study, reading her report with a pleased grin, perhaps even a hint of nostalgia.


    Because looking at Javier now¡ªshe saw it.


    The same cunning. The same foresight. The same survivor''s instinct that Garius had when he was just a child escaping assassination.


    Erinette smiled to herself as she watched Javier casually store away his Magic Artillery.


    He wasn''t reckless. He wasn''t fighting with emotion.


    He knew.


    He understood his limits.


    Even if he went all out¡ªeven if he pushed his magic enhancement to the maximum¡ªhe might be on par with or even stronger than Blakor.


    But his body wouldn''t keep up; his magic had a cap.


    And yet¡ª


    Instead of relying purely on power, he outplayed them completely.


    Javier didn''t fight to overpower; he fought to win.


    Erinette''s smirk widened.


    This is something only a true Armand would do.


    Erinette chuckled to herself, shaking her head.


    Like father, like son.


    As Erinette watched Javier, she couldn''t help but be reminded of another boy¡ªone who had once been her Young Master.


    Her mind drifted back to that fateful night, back when Lord Garius was still just a child.


    She could still hear it¡ªthe screams, the clash of steel, the flames consuming the manor.


    And amidst it all¡ªa young Garius, trembling, tears streaming down his face. His family had been slaughtered before his very eyes.


    His mother''s final act had not been to cry or run¡ªbut to prioritize his safety. Her last order had been clear:


    "Take him and run. No matter what happens¡ªkeep him alive."


    Away from the carnage. Away from his home.


    That night, Garius lost everything.


    It was Erinette, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen who dragged him away to safety.


    From that moment on, Garius was never the same.


    He became calculating, cunning, cold. He planned ahead, learned from every mistake, and never let emotions cloud his judgment again.


    And the result? He won back his family''s territory. He never lost again.


    Erinette''s gaze softened slightly.


    Javier¡­


    That boy was different from Garius in many ways. But in this moment, she saw it¡ªthe same instinct, the same brilliance.


    Just like before, she knew.


    This boy would not just survive; he would conquer.


    Erinette''s eyes flickered as she gazed at Javier.


    So young. So mischievous. Yet so dangerous.


    Not because of his strength, but because¡ª like his father ¡ªhe already knew how to survive.


    Her smirk returned.


    Lord Garius¡­ you will be pleased to know your youngest son is so much like you. He cares for his people, plans everything ahead, learning from every mistake. Just as you orchestrated your own path, paving the way for him, Javier is poised to follow, shaping the world as it should be.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 234 Mischief and Memories ( 234 )

    The dim light in Marcellus''s room in the capital city cast soft shadows against the walls. Lithia, his dark elf personal maid, stood near the door, her crimson eyes calm and composed.


    "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric is here."


    Marcellus, seated by his desk, glanced up from a letter, already knowing why his younger brother had come.


    "Okay, let him in."


    The door swung open as Cedric strolled in, his usual confident smirk in place.


    "Yo, big brother."


    Marcellus sighed, rubbing his temple. "What now, Cedric?"


    Cedric waved a letter in his hand before tossing it onto the table. "Hmm? You didn''t get Father''s letter from Lithia? I got mine from Meira here."


    From behind Cedric, Meira¡ªa stunning catfolk maid¡ªstood silently, her tail flicking lazily. She gave a polite nod to Lithia before stepping back, waiting patiently.


    Marcellus picked up his own letter and tapped the parchment against the desk.


    "I got it and already read it." His tone was flat. "Father considers our mission finished and wants us to return to the Armand region, right?"


    Cedric grinned. "Yeah! I can''t wait. Babysitting those summoned heroes was a pain."


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, letting out a deep sigh.


    "Do you think I enjoyed it?" He ran a hand through his hair, clearly annoyed. "The only reason I agreed was because it was Father''s order¡ªand because His Majesty asked him as a personal favor. Just because they were best friends back in the day... ugh."


    Cedric groaned. "I don''t even want to think about it anymore."


    Then, his expression changed, and he crossed his arms thoughtfully.


    "Hey¡­ do you remember the time Father told us not to interfere during the party at our estate? When that low baron''s kid messed with our maid?"


    Marcellus paused, then realization dawned.


    "Oh, you mean when our little brother lost his temper?"


    Cedric snorted. "Yeah! That one. Honestly, I didn''t care if Javier kicked that jerk or punched his teeth in."


    He grinned, shaking his head.


    "But Father''s order was absolute. He told us to pretend to be mad at Javier and let things play out."


    Marcellus smirked slightly. "And then that brat pulled out Gravity Magic."


    Both brothers fell silent for a moment, remembering how Javier''s spell had forced every noble, knight, and guest in the hall to their knees.


    Cedric exhaled, whistling low. "I''ll admit, that caught me off guard. I knew he had talent, but damn¡­ Triple Gravity?"


    Marcellus nodded. "I could''ve dispelled it easily, but¡­"


    His expression darkened slightly. "Father''s order was strict: ''Do not interfere. Do not counter his magic. Do not even try to break free.''"


    Cedric shuddered. "Tch. As much as I hate to say it, Father is scary when he gives a direct command."


    Marcellus sighed again, resting his chin on his knuckles. "In the end, we had no choice but to play along. Javier probably thought we were against him that day."


    Cedric shrugged. "Well, can you blame him? We were acting like arrogant jerks on purpose."


    Marcellus chuckled dryly. "True. But in the end, it worked out, didn''t it? He made a statement. The nobles learned not to mess with Our Family."


    Cedric leaned against the desk, stretching his arms. "Yeah, but I doubt he ever knew we weren''t actually mad at him."


    Marcellus smirked. "We''ll explain it to him eventually."


    Cedric snickered. "Or we could let him keep thinking we were jerks. More fun that way."


    Marcellus shook his head, but there was an amused glint in his eyes.


    From the side, Lithia and Meira exchanged knowing glances but remained silent. After all, this was a family matter.


    Then¡ª


    Cedric grinned mischievously, elbowing Marcellus.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ Can''t wait to ask for more gold from that boy."


    Marcellus chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, we both know he''s got a ridiculous amount stored away in that magic storage of his."


    Cedric rubbed his chin, smirking. "More than Father, even."


    The brothers exchanged glances and then snickered in unison, "Ehehehehehehe."


    Meira sighed, her tail flicking slightly. "You two are terrible."


    Lithia, standing beside her, chuckled softly. "It''s only natural, isn''t it? They''re his older brothers, after all."


    Cedric suddenly crossed his arms, his playful smirk fading slightly. "Yeah¡­ but only we get to bully him."


    Marcellus''s grin sharpened. "If anyone else tries?"


    His eyes darkened.


    Cedric''s expression turned serious. "I''ll kill them personally."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    For all their teasing and gold-digging, one truth never changed: no matter what, Javier was their little brother. And if anyone dared to truly harm him, they''d never live to regret it.


    Then¡ª


    The tension vanished as Cedric stretched and yawned. "Alright, let''s get packing. We''ll be back home soon."


    Marcellus smirked. "Yeah. Can''t wait to see Javier''s face when we ask for another ''loan.''"


    Cedric grinned. "Think he''ll fall for it again?"


    Marcellus snickered. "Oh, definitely. Ehehehehe."


    Lithia and Meira sighed together.


    Truly¡ªthese brothers were trouble.


    Marcellus stood up, stretching slightly, and turned to Lithia. "Lithia?"


    The dark elf bowed her head slightly. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    "Everything packed up?"


    Lithia nodded. "Yes. Everything is prepared."


    Marcellus glanced at Cedric, who was casually leaning against the table. "According to Father, we''re leaving together."


    Then, his eyes flickered back to Lithia. "Tell the other three to be ready. We depart soon."


    Lithia sighed softly. "Understood. They''ll be ready."


    Marcellus chuckled. "Unlike Javier, we don''t have Erinette escorting us."


    Cedric snorted. "Not like he needs an escort anyway. That brat''s already way too strong."


    Cedric then turned to Meira. "Meira, we''ll be in the same carriage as Marcellus."


    Meira perked up, her ears twitching slightly. "Understood, Master Cedric."


    "Tell the other maids to use horses and follow us." His tone shifted slightly, becoming more serious. "Ensure every weapon is ready."


    Meira smiled playfully, flicking her tail. "Woooo~ someone is strict."


    Her voice was teasing.


    Cedric rolled his eyes, smirking. "Tch. Just do it."


    Marcellus grinned. "Midnight departure. No delays."


    Lithia and Meira exchanged glances and nodded. "Yes, Masters."


    The preparations for their return to the Armand region were officially set.


    The carriage rolled smoothly through the quiet night, its wheels softly rattling against the stone path. Inside, Marcellus sat across from Cedric, his arms casually crossed as he leaned against the seat.


    Beside him, Lithia sat elegantly, her dark elf features composed as always.


    Meanwhile, Meira wasted no time wrapping her arms around Cedric, leaning into him with a satisfied sigh. "Mmmm... Master Cedric~."


    Cedric grinned, resting an arm around her shoulders.


    Marcellus clicked his tongue, smirking. "Tch! Your girl couldn''t even last a minute before clinging to you?"


    Cedric chuckled, giving Meira a playful squeeze. "Hmm? She''s always like this ever since Mother found out about us."


    Then¡ªhe grinned wickedly at Marcellus. "And you? Still looking awkward around her."


    Marcellus instantly stiffened, turning his gaze away. "O-Of course!" he snapped, flustered.


    Lithia, ever composed, raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    Cedric laughed, leaning back. "What''s the matter? Mother already gave her blessing. You''re still acting like a damn teenager."


    Marcellus grumbled, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, yeah. But remember what Mother said?"


    Cedric smirked, lowering his voice in a dramatic imitation of their mother''s elegant yet firm tone. "''You may do as you wish, but do not give me grandchildren too soon.''"


    Marcellus groaned, covering his face. "Ugh. When she said that, I wanted to disappear."


    Cedric snickered. "She didn''t even say it directly. Just gave us that look and said, ''Be responsible.''"


    Marcellus sighed deeply, finally relaxing. "Tch. I swear, nothing gets past Mother."


    Cedric grinned. "Well, she''s not wrong. No kids¡ªyet."


    Marcellus groaned again. "Shut up. Just focus on getting home."


    Cedric laughed harder. "Oh? Nervous now?"


    Marcellus ignored him, looking out the carriage window as the capital slowly faded behind them. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    As the carriage rolled through the night, Cedric and Meira had already fallen asleep, tangled in a comfortable embrace. Meira''s tail curled around Cedric''s leg, her breathing steady as she nestled against him.


    The gentle rhythm of the carriage wheels filled the silence. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ª


    A delicate touch.


    Lithia, seated beside Marcellus, slowly reached for his hand, her slender fingers brushing against his.


    She didn''t say a word¡ªjust held it, intertwining their fingers.


    Marcellus stiffened slightly, then sighed, closing his eyes for a brief moment. He leaned toward her, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love you, Lithia."


    Lithia''s fingers tightened around his. She didn''t need to say anything; her grip said it all.


    In the quiet of the night, words weren''t necessary.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 235 Family Matters ( 235 )

    "Ehehehe! We Arrive!!!" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier''s excited voice echoed as they crossed the border into the Armand Region. The moment he spotted the familiar gate, his energy surged.


    "YEAHHH!!!"


    With a wide grin, he threw his hands up, letting out a loud whoop. "HOOOOMMMMMEEEEEEE!!"


    Before Buddy even came to a complete stop, Javier slid off effortlessly, landing smoothly on the ground. Without missing a beat, he dashed toward the nearest food stall by the gate.


    An old vendor, burly and gruff, watched with a knowing smile.


    Javier slapped down ten silver coins. "Old Man! Give me roast meat worth this much!"


    The vendor''s smile widened. "Welcome back, Young Master."


    He expertly sliced thick cuts of sizzling, perfectly roasted meat and handed them over in a wrap. "How was school? I heard your blessing ceremony went smoothly."


    Javier took a massive bite, chewing as he answered casually. "School? Boring. Lucky it''s over."


    He waved dismissively. "The blessing ceremony? Just so-so¡­"


    Meanwhile¡ª


    A shadow loomed behind him. Buddy, his trusty companion. With his beak slightly open and drool dripping down, he stared intently at the meat, his eyes screaming one thing: GIVE. ME. MEAT.


    Javier, not even turning around, let out a small chuckle. "Heh. Yeah, yeah, I know, Buddy."


    With a smirk, he tore off a large chunk and tossed it back. Buddy snatched it mid-air, chomping down with a triumphant squawk.


    The vendor chuckled. "Hahaha! Some things never change."


    Gloria, still seated on Pikko, covered her mouth with a soft laugh. "Ara~ The Young Master never wastes a second before finding food."


    Liana shook her head but smiled. "At least let us settle in before running off, Young Master¡­"


    Javier, mouth still full, grinned widely. "Too late! I''m home, so I''m celebrating!"


    He stretched lazily, still chewing on his roast meat. Liana, ever the responsible one, sighed. "Young Master, we still have hours before reaching the estate. We should get going."


    Javier paused, glancing at the road ahead. Then¡ªhe shrugged. "Hmm? No need."


    He turned toward Erinette, his grin widening mischievously. "Erinette?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked. "You can go ahead. I bet you can''t wait to see your husband."


    Erinette''s eye twitched.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    THUMP!


    A dry retching sound echoed behind him. Javier turned to see Iria and Iziya collapsed on the ground, pale as ghosts, their bodies trembling as they clutched their stomachs.


    One of them groaned weakly, "T-Too¡­ fast¡­"


    The other barely lifted her head, eyes unfocused. "N-Never¡­ riding¡­ Pekko¡­ again¡­"


    Then¡ª


    BLEEEEGHHH!!


    Both girls turned and threw up.


    Javier blinked, then¡ª


    BWAHAHAHAHAHA!


    He burst into laughter, clutching his stomach.


    Liana sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, don''t laugh¡­"


    Gloria, however, simply chuckled behind her hand. "Ara~ Such a strong will, yet their bodies can''t keep up."


    Still laughing, Javier wiped a tear from his eye. "Ehehehe¡­ Guess not everyone is cut out for Pekko travel!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings proudly, while Pikko turned away, maintaining his dignified demeanor. Silverwind? Completely unbothered, still ignoring everything.


    Javier clapped his hands together. "Alright! Let''s go home!"


    Just as Javier was about to mount Buddy, something caught his eye¡ªa new Pekko approaching from the distance. But it wasn''t just any Pekko.


    It was Alf.


    Javier''s eyes widened in disbelief. "EHHHHH!? Mr. Alf, riding a Pekko?!"


    His voice carried pure shock. Then¡ªhis mind clicked. "Wait¡­ how did he know Erinette was here?"


    Before Javier could think further¡ª


    SQUAWK!!


    Buddy and Pikko suddenly let out distressed cries, their feathers puffing up as they tensed.


    Javier blinked. "Huh? Buddy? Pikko? What''s wrong?"


    Then¡ªhe felt it. A powerful presence. No¡ªthree.


    His eyes slowly lifted.


    And then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A huge, golden-haired Pekko stepped forward, its massive frame towering over the others. And the one riding it¡ª


    Lord Garius.


    Javier''s father.


    Seated firmly, his expression unreadable, his gaze sharp as ever.


    Behind him¡ªarms wrapped gently around his waist¡ªwas Lady Francesca, Javier''s mother. Her elegant features remained calm, though her eyes held warmth as she glanced at Javier.


    Just beside them, on his own Pekko and wearing his usual confident smirk, was Hesbeirn.


    Javier felt a drop of sweat roll down his temple. "¡­Oh."


    The air suddenly felt heavier. For the first time in a while¡ªJavier wasn''t sure if he should laugh or run.


    "JAVIER!"


    Javier froze. His entire body stiffened as his father''s booming voice rang through the air.


    "Eeeepp!!" He snapped to attention, standing straighter than ever. "Y-Yes, E-Esteemed Father!!"


    Liana and Gloria silently covered their mouths, clearly holding back laughter. Erinette stood perfectly composed, as if this was just another normal day.


    Lord Garius, still seated on his massive Pekko, narrowed his eyes. "Why did you stop here instead of heading straight home?"


    Javier opened his mouth, then closed it. Then opened it again. "Errr¡­ errr¡­"


    Think, think, THINK!


    Garius slowly turned his gaze. "Erinette."


    His voice was firm, commanding.


    Erinette bowed her head slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius motioned toward the two small, pale girls still recovering from their near-death Pekko ride. "Who are those two children?"


    His sharp gaze locked onto Iria and Iziya. The two girls, still dizzy and weak from the journey, immediately tensed under his presence.


    Iziya let out a tiny squeak. Iria''s knees wobbled. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier, still sweating, quickly waved his hands. "Ahahaha¡­ um, funny story, Father!"


    Garius''s eyebrow twitched. Lady Francesca, still seated behind him, chuckled softly. Hesbeirn just smirked, clearly enjoying the show.


    Javier knew one thing for sure¡ªhe was in trouble.


    "HESBEIRN!"


    Hesbeirn immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s sharp eyes locked onto Iria and Iziya. "Capture those two and bring them to the estate."


    Iria and Iziya visibly flinched.


    "Yes, my lord!" Hesbeirn grinned, cracking his knuckles before effortlessly grabbing the two girls by their collars.


    "Eeeek!!"


    "W-We can walk! We can walk!!"


    Ignoring their protests, Hesbeirn simply slung them over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. Javier gulped, his heart racing.


    But before he could react¡ª


    Garius turned his intense gaze toward Liana and Gloria. "And YOU TWO."


    Liana and Gloria immediately stood at attention.


    "You will report to ME when we arrive back at the estate."


    Liana''s posture stiffened. "Y-Yes, My Lord!"


    Gloria, usually composed, nodded quickly. "Yes, My Lord."


    Javier, now sweating bullets, made one last desperate attempt to escape focus. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhis father wouldn''t¡ª


    "AND JAVIER!"


    "Y-Y-Y-YES, ESTEEMED FATHER!!"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Take your ''muddy'' back to the estate. And NO DETOUR."


    Javier''s heart dropped. His father knew.


    Forcing an awkward grin, he saluted playfully. "O-Of course! Straight home! Not even thinking about detouring! Hehehe¡­!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    Javier nodded excessively, trying to appear innocent.


    Garius didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to. Javier already knew¡ªhe was completely trapped.


    As his father turned his Pekko toward the estate, Javier sighed deeply, his freedom slipping away.


    "Tch¡­ fine, fine¡­"


    Muttering under his breath, he climbed onto Buddy. Liana, hiding a smirk, glanced at him. "Shall we go, Young Master?"


    Javier grumbled. "Yeah, yeah¡­ no detours¡­"


    Buddy squawked sadly, sensing his master''s defeat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 236 The Speed of Pride ( 236 )

    As Buddy trotted along the road, carrying Javier toward the estate, his mind buzzed with complaints.


    Ugh¡­


    Father always said,


    "Don''t ride Pekko."


    "Pekko are monster birds."


    "They aren''t proper mounts for nobles."


    Yet¡ª


    LOOK AT HIM NOW!!


    Javier''s eyes twitched as he stared ahead. His father sat casually atop a massive, golden-feathered Pekko, riding like it was second nature.


    Not only that¡ªAlf had a Pekko. Hesbeirn had a Pekko. Erinette had Silverwind. Since when did they all have their own Pekkos?! And why had he never seen any of them before?!


    Javier narrowed his eyes suspiciously. These aren''t just any Pekkos. Looking at how calm and obedient they were, it was clear¡ªthey had been raised and trained alongside their riders for years.


    And yet¡ªwhy haven''t I ever seen them?


    He tilted his head slightly, staring at his father''s golden Pekko. It didn''t even look bothered by anything¡ªcompletely at ease, confident, and experienced.


    Javier squinted. Just how long has Father been secretly riding Pekko¡­?


    His grip tightened slightly around Liana''s waist as he leaned forward. Something about this felt off. There was definitely something he wasn''t being told.


    "Don''t you dare detour with your ''muddy'' there," Garius''s voice was sharp, unwavering.


    Javier jerked upright. "Y-Yes! Esteemed Father!"


    But inside his mind¡­ Ugh¡­ calling my Buddy ''muddy''¡­


    He gritted his teeth, grumbling internally.


    But before he could curse his father further¡ª


    Garius leaned slightly forward, resting a hand on the golden feathers of his Pekko, Giddie. His lips curled into a knowing smirk as he whispered something into Giddie''s ear.


    Javier squinted.


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawwwkkk!!!


    Giddie let out a loud, commanding squawk, his golden feathers ruffling as his sharp eyes locked onto Buddy and Pikko.


    Buddy and Pikko immediately stiffened. Their heads snapped forward, bodies rigid.


    Javier could almost hear their thoughts. "We heard the boss. No detours. No funny business."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "Oi¡­ did¡­ did my father''s Pekko just warn mine?!"


    Liana hid a small laugh, pretending to adjust her grip on the reins. Gloria, riding Pikko behind them, covered her mouth with her sleeve, giggling softly.


    Meanwhile, Garius smirked in satisfaction.


    Javier, feeling completely outmaneuvered, slumped slightly. "Really?"


    Buddy squawked but didn''t dare look back.


    Javier leaned forward, pressing close to Buddy''s ear. His eyes gleamed mischievously as he whispered¡ª


    "Buddy! Let''s dash toward the estate!"


    His grin widened. "We''ll show them you''re better! Faster! The best Pekko in the Armand Region!"


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk¡­


    A tiny, reluctant squawk escaped Buddy''s beak.


    But¡ª


    He didn''t move.


    Javier blinked. Buddy''s head remained perfectly straight, his posture stiff. His wings twitched, but he didn''t even attempt to speed up.


    "H-Hey¡­ Buddy?"


    Javier tugged lightly. Buddy refused to react, his feathers smooth and his pace steady, as if¡­


    As if he knew better than to disobey.


    Javier''s smile twitched. "Y-You really won''t?"


    Buddy''s small squawk sounded almost guilty. Almost like¡ª


    "Sorry, boss¡­ but I don''t want to die."


    Javier''s eye twitched. He glanced sideways. Giddie, Garius''s golden Pekko, was still watching. Those sharp, knowing eyes glowed under the sunlight.


    A silent warning. "Don''t even think about it, kid."


    Javier grumbled under his breath. "Tch..."


    Liana, riding behind him on Buddy, stifled a giggle. "Looks like even your Pekko knows better than to cross your father, Young Master."


    Gloria, riding Pikko behind them, chimed in with a smirk, "My my~ You really thought you could outsmart him?"


    Javier slumped slightly, feeling the weight of their amusement. "Can''t believe I got outsmarted by birds."


    Buddy squawked softly, as if apologizing.


    Javier pouted. "I won''t forget this, Buddy¡­ I won''t forget this¡­"


    Liana chuckled, her laughter lightening the mood. "At least we''re all in this together, right?"


    As they rode through the roads of the Armand Region, Javier began to notice something.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Every time they passed villagers, merchants, or guards, the people bowed respectfully toward his father. It wasn''t just out of obligation or fear; it was with genuine smiles, warmth, and admiration.


    Everyone in the Armand Region didn''t just respect him¡­ they truly loved him.


    Javier''s eyes softened. His father wasn''t merely a ruler; he was a protector. A leader who genuinely cared.


    No one in the Armand Region went hungry. Every village had a chief, and every small town had an overseer. If any of their people struggled, his father would never allow them to suffer alone.


    And seeing it now¡ªthe genuine trust in their eyes, the relief in their smiles¡ªJavier felt something rare. Something he didn''t often acknowledge out loud.


    Pride.


    In his father. In his family. In his home.


    Not just because Garius was strong or feared, but because he cared.For his family. For his people. For his entire region. For the soldiers who served him. For everything under his rule.


    Watching his father ride ahead, Javier let out a small chuckle. His usual grin returned.


    "Well, I guess having a father like that isn''t too bad."


    As they passed through the bustling streets, voices of admiration filled the air. Men, women, and even children waved enthusiastically, calling out to Garius with genuine joy.


    Riding atop his massive golden Pekko, Garius returned their greetings with a small nod, his expression calm yet respectful. Francesca, seated behind him, smiled warmly at the people, offering a graceful wave.


    Javier silently observed it all, taking in the sheer admiration and love his parents received. There was no forced flattery, no empty praise¡ªthis was real. The people truly cherished them.


    Hesbeirn chuckled from atop his Pekko. "As popular as ever, my lord."


    Garius exhaled lightly, a faint smile touching his lips. "It''s their home as much as it is ours. Their prosperity is ours, their struggles are ours."


    Merchants bowed with sincere smiles, farmers waved from their fields, and children ran to the roadside just to catch a glimpse of their lord.


    Javier continued to observe in silence. Everywhere they went, it was the same¡ªrespect, admiration, loyalty.


    And unlike in places where nobles ruled through fear and wealth, here in the Armand Region¡ª


    It was love.


    Once they passed the border town, Garius gave a subtle signal.


    The moment they cleared the settlement¡ª


    They picked up speed.


    "Javier!" Garius called out, glancing back with a smirk. "Make sure your ''muddy'' catches up!"


    Before Javier could react¡ª


    Cuquawk!!!


    Giddie, Garius''s golden Pekko, let out a thunderous cry and dashed forward. The wind whipped violently as the other Pekkos followed suit.


    Hesbeirn''s Pekko shot ahead, dust kicking up behind it. Alf''s Pekko moved with silent precision, keeping pace with Silverwind. Pikko followed smoothly, carrying Gloria.


    Javier gritted his teeth. "Oh, it''s like that, huh?!"


    He leaned forward, gripping Buddy''s reins. "Alright, Buddy! Let''s show them what we''ve got!"


    "Buff up! Speed enhancement!"


    A surge of magical energy pulsed through Buddy''s body. Javier grinned wildly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Ehehehe! Liana! Hold on tight!"


    Liana barely had time to respond before¡ª


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Buddy exploded forward like a lightning bolt, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he surged ahead. Javier leaned in, gripping tightly. "Buddy!!! Let''s show them who''s the King of Speed!!!"


    The other Pekkos were fast, but Buddy was faster. Fueled by magic, excitement, and Javier''s reckless enthusiasm, they rushed past Alf, past Hesbeirn, and past Erinette.


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Javier laughed maniacally as they closed in on the golden blur ahead¡ªGiddie, Lord Garius''s legendary Pekko. Their eyes locked.


    Javier pointed ahead. "Buddy! DASH!!!"


    Buddy roared forward, feathers ruffling against the wind¡ª


    Garius smirked, glancing down at his golden Pekko. "Giddie~ let''s show those two kids who the real king is."


    Giddie didn''t need to be told twice. The massive golden Pekko tilted his head slightly, his beak curving into what could only be described as a grin.


    Then¡ªwithout buffs, without enhancements, without hesitation¡ª


    BOOM!


    Giddie shot forward like a comet, his speed so incredible that the air shook in his wake. Javier barely had time to blink before¡ª


    Giddie was gone.


    "EHHHHH!?"


    Before Javier could even complain¡ª


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Alf''s Pekko and Erinette''s Silverwind suddenly blasted forward, easily overtaking Buddy.


    "Oi¡ª!" Javier started, but then¡ª


    A shadow loomed beside them.


    Hesbeirn''s Pekko.


    The massive bird casually ran past them, overtaking Buddy with effortless ease. As it passed, the giant Pekko turned its head slightly and gave Javier a mocking glance.


    A look that clearly said¡ª


    "Heh. Kid."


    Javier''s eye twitched. His grip on the reins tightened, and his pride shattered into a million pieces.


    Liana, barely holding in her laughter. "Young Master, sometimes you need to accept reality."


    Javier grumbled. "Stupid overpowered Pekkos¡­"


    "Damn! Buddy! Move faster!" he shouted, frustration boiling over.


    He turned to Pikko. "Pikko! We catch them!!"


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Buddy and Pikko pushed harder, their legs pounding against the dirt road. Wind whipped past them as they gave it their all. But no matter how hard they tried¡ª


    They still couldn''t see them. The gap was too big.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Damn! How come their Pekkos are faster?!"


    His pride was in shambles. Liana, holding tight in front of him, bit back a giggle. Gloria, seated behind Pikko, covered her mouth, enjoying every second of his suffering.


    Javier gritted his teeth, determination burning in his eyes. "Once we reach the estate¡­"


    He pointed ahead dramatically. "We will start LEVELING UP BUDDY!!"


    Buddy squawked fiercely, flapping his stubby wings¡ª as if saying, "Yes, Master!!"


    But for now¡ª


    They were still dead last. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 237 The Eye of the Lord ( 237 )

    Lord Garius sat in his study, the dim light casting long shadows across the ornate wooden desk.Beside him, Francesca sat gracefully, her delicate fingers wrapped around a porcelain teacup. She took a slow, deliberate sip, her eyes half-lidded as she savored the tea and the buttery biscuit she had just nibbled on.


    Across from them stood Alf, Erinnete, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen, their postures rigid yet respectful. The room was silent save for the occasional rustle of paper as Garius flipped through the detailed report in his hands. His sharp eyes scanned the words, lips curling into a faint smirk.


    "Hmm¡­ this is true, Erinnete?" Garius finally broke the silence, his voice low and measured, carrying an air of authority that demanded immediate attention.


    Erinette stepped forward slightly, bowing her head. "Yes, my lord. As you predicted, using the alternate route ensured we encountered them. It also allowed us to witness the true potential of your youngest son."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his smirk widening. He glanced briefly at Francesca, who met his gaze with a subtle, knowing smile before returning to her tea. The lord''s fingers drummed lightly on the armrest, a sign of his satisfaction. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I believe¡­ none were left?" Garius asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.


    Erinnete nodded firmly. "Yes, my lord. I confirmed it personally before departing. Our investigation team has already been dispatched to document every detail."


    "Good," Garius said, his voice carrying a note of finality. He closed the report and set it down on the desk, his gaze shifting to the others in the room.


    His smirk lingered. "And?"


    Alf met his gaze with calm precision. "The operation was flawless, my lord."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, his usual easygoing demeanor absent. "That boy of yours really played them well. I''d say he''s a damn seasoned commander."


    Rasdingen, arms behind his back, let out a deep grunt of approval. "Aye. Never thought I''d say this, but that lad''s got a good head on his shoulders. Knows his limits. Knows how to win. Smarter than most war-hardened fools I''ve seen."


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "Of course."


    He leaned back, fingers tapping lightly against the desk. Francesca set her teacup down delicately, her gaze resting on her husband. "You seem quite pleased."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Garius chuckled. "My son not only survived but ensured the total annihilation of our enemies. And from what I see here, he barely lifted a finger."


    He gestured at the report before him. "Puppet knights. Mana artillery. Terrain control. Psychological warfare."


    His eyes gleamed. "A perfect combination of intelligence, patience, and execution."


    Alf nodded slightly. "He didn''t let arrogance cloud his judgment. He knew his limits and planned ahead."


    Garius let out a low hum of approval, but then his smirk faded slightly. "But¡­"


    The room fell silent. Francesca, ever composed, took another sip of tea, waiting for her husband''s next words. Garius''s fingers stilled.


    "He''s still young."


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his gaze. "And because of that¡­ there will be those who underestimate him. Others who won''t take him seriously until it''s too late."


    His voice dropped slightly. "That¡­ is both an advantage and a danger."


    Erinnete''s expression remained neutral, but she understood. Javier was strong, brilliant, and dangerous. But in the eyes of the world, he was still just a child. And children were easy to provoke. Easy to use.


    Garius exhaled softly, leaning forward again. "We will continue to observe. No interference¡­ for now."


    He glanced toward Alf. "But have the house of assassins keep an ear to the ground. If any of the higher nobles take an interest in him after this¡­ I want to know immediately."


    Alf bowed his head. "Understood, my lord."


    Hesbeirn grunted. "You expecting trouble?"


    Garius smirked. "There''s always trouble when an Armand makes a move."


    Francesca chuckled softly, setting down her teacup. "Then I suppose it''s only a matter of time before Javier causes another stir."


    Erinnete allowed a small, rare smile. "Knowing him, it won''t take long."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, amused. "That boy¡­ is going to shake this kingdom one day."


    And deep down¡ª


    He was looking forward to it.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at his lips. "And did you see his face when we arrived with our Pekkos?" He let out a low chuckle, glancing at Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn. "He was completely shocked."


    Erinnete, standing with her usual poise, allowed herself a small smirk. "Yes, my lord. When he saw Silverwind, he simply couldn''t believe it. The ''Head of all Armand maids'' having her own Pekko?" She shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "He was questioning everything."


    Alf, arms crossed, smiled faintly. "It''s not every day he learns something new about us."


    Hesbeirn let out a gruff chuckle. "And he still has no idea just how long we''ve had them."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, amusement sparkling in his gaze. "It''s official now. We don''t need to hide them anymore." He shifted slightly, giving a subtle nod. "Tell the Mrs. Caretaker to take it easy."


    Erinnete raised an eyebrow. "And what of Giddie?"


    Garius''s smirk widened. "Let him roam freely around the estate as he pleases."


    The room fell silent for a beat. Then¡ª


    Hesbeirn let out a small whistle. "Heh. I hope the other stable animals don''t have a heart attack."


    Alf just shook his head, a grin breaking through his facade. Erinnete, meanwhile, started mentally preparing for the chaos that would ensue.


    And somewhere in the estate, Giddie squawked loudly, clearly relishing his newfound freedom.


    "By the way, my lord¡­ here is the result of Young Master Javier''s Blessing Ceremony," Erinette said, handing Garius the report.


    Garius broke the seal with a flick of his thumb, his smirk widening as he scanned the contents. "So¡­ the color of the crystal?"


    Erinnete answered smoothly, her voice calm yet firm. "Several, my lord: white, green, blue, gold, and black."


    The room fell silent. Then¡ª


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Garius''s laughter echoed through the study, rich with amusement. He set the report down with a soft thud, shaking his head. "That boy thinks he can fool me?"


    Francesca, Erinnete, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen all tensed slightly, sensing a shift in the atmosphere. Garius''s right eye flickered, its color subtly changing as he scrutinized the report once more. It was a unique ability that had always allowed him to see beyond deception.


    His gaze narrowed. "Noble Lord, huh?" He tapped the page lightly with his finger, smirking. "Or¡­ the real class¡ª''Strategic Ruler.''"


    The air in the room grew heavier. Francesca elegantly set down her teacup, her expression unreadable. Erinnete remained silent, but her grip on her arm tightened slightly.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alf exhaled slowly, his usual calm demeanor now unreadable.


    Hesbeirn clicked his tongue with irritation.


    Rasdingen let out a deep grunt. "Hmph. Knew it."


    Garius chuckled once more, amusement never fading. "That boy¡­ really is something else."


    As Garius reviewed the results of Javier''s blessing, the significance of the displayed colors weighed heavily in the air: white for purity and higher thinking, green for growth and healing, blue for calm and communication, gold for wealth and success, and black denoting protection and power.


    "Looks like we have much to prepare for with my young boy," Garius said, his smirk returning, excitement shimmering in his eyes.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping lightly against the report, his smirk never wavering. "Just like how I noticed your real class potential before, huh?"


    Alf gave a slight nod, his expression neutral. "Yes, my lord."


    Garius chuckled, his right eye flickering with an otherworldly glow before fading back to normal. "This eye¡­ It sees through deception. It reveals the truth¡ªpotential, hidden talents, strengths that even the person themselves may not recognize."


    He turned his gaze toward Alf, a knowing smirk curling his lips. "Right, Alf?"


    Alf''s posture remained firm, but a rare hint of nostalgia flickered across his usually calm features. "Yes, my lord."


    Hesbeirn let out a gruff laugh. "Heh! Back when our lord was still a child, Alf was nothing more than a house caretaker. Focused on gardening, of all things."


    Rasdingen snorted. "Aye. Thought he was just some quiet fool trimming hedges."


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "And yet, with these eyes¡­ I saw his real talent."


    The room fell into a brief silence. Alf''s calm gaze remained steady, but something flickered in his expression. The past was the past, yet it was because of this eye¡ªbecause of Lord Garius¡ªthat he stood here today.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 238

    Garius leaned forward, his sharp gaze locking onto Erinnete. "Erinnete."


    She straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    "About those two kids."


    "Iria and Iziya, my lord?"


    "Yes. Tell me about them. Are they spies?"


    Erinnete shook her head. "No, my lord. I''ve already checked their backgrounds, and our investigation team has been gathering more information."


    Her tone was precise and controlled. "According to Liana, those two were caught stealing meat when Young Master Javier was strolling through the marketplace with Liana and Gloria."


    Garius''s eyebrows raised slightly. "And?"


    Erinnete exhaled softly. "Young Master Javier paid for the meat¡­ and ''forced'' them to work for him."


    A brief silence followed. Hesbeirn let out a low chuckle. "That boy¡­"


    Garius smirked, but his gaze remained cold as he gestured for Erinnete to continue. "What else?"


    "According to our investigation, their parents were villagers. Their village was burned down, and all the inhabitants were slaughtered."


    Francesca, who had been quietly sipping her tea, set her cup down. "Where?"


    Erinnete''s voice remained steady. "Not in Armand territory. The village was in a distant region, far from our lands."


    Garius''s fingers tapped against the desk. "They survived? And managed to reach the capital?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "So they avoided monsters along the roads?"


    Erinnete hesitated for the first time. "That¡­ I do not know fully, my lord. Perhaps luck was on their side."


    Garius''s gaze darkened. "Who burned the village? Who killed its people?"


    A chilling silence filled the room.


    Erinnete''s next words carried a weight that made even Alf narrow his eyes. "Our sources confirm it was a group calling themselves the ''Saints of the Three Gods Believers.''"


    Garius''s fingers stopped tapping. "They accused the villagers of worshiping an evil spirit. As ''punishment,'' they slaughtered everyone and burned the entire village to the ground."


    The room''s temperature seemed to drop. Francesca''s grip tightened around the handle of her teacup. Hesbeirn clicked his tongue, his face twisted in disgust. Alf''s expression turned unreadable, but the air around him grew heavier.


    Garius''s voice was dangerously low. "And the lord of that region? Did they do nothing?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erinnete exhaled through her nose, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "The lord of the area is one of the highest-ranking members of the ''Saints of the Three Gods.''"


    A heavy silence followed. Then¡ª


    CRACK!


    Garius''s fingers snapped the edge of his desk, splintering the wood beneath his grip. Alf and Hesbeirn immediately straightened.


    Garius''s voice filled with cold authority. "Alf. Hesbeirn."


    Both responded instantly. "My lord."


    "Don''t ever let those lunatics spread or preach inside Armand territory." His gaze sharpened. "Inform all overseers, city guards, village chiefs¡ªeveryone. Let them know how dangerous this cult is."


    Hesbeirn''s eyes darkened, his jaw tight. "Consider it done."


    Alf simply nodded, his presence turning even colder.


    Garius leaned back, exhaling slowly. Then, in a quieter, more calculated tone¡ª"And if any of them try?"


    His next words were spoken without emotion. "Eliminate them. Immediately."


    Alf hesitated for a moment before speaking. "But my lord¡­ what if this decision leads to war with them?"


    Garius''s eyes flashed with cold fury. "Hmm? We fight, of course."


    His voice was calm, absolute. "How dare they do that to innocent people?"


    He leaned forward, fingers pressing against the splintered wood of his desk. "They were just living their lives. As villagers. As people. Working hard to make a living. And yet, they were forced into something they didn''t want?"


    His fists clenched. "And the result?"


    A slow exhale escaped him. "I hate that kind of thinking."


    Alf lowered his head slightly. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius''s attention snapped to Hesbeirn. "Hesbeirn!"


    The warrior immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord!"


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "Prepare additional recruitment for our personal military." His tone was sharp and firm. "Recruit only from Armand locals. No outsiders."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will personally oversee it."


    Garius then turned to Alf. "Alf!"


    Alf''s sharp gaze met his lord''s. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure your unit is ready to deploy."


    A pause hung in the air, then his voice dropped lower. "Hesbeirn. Alf."


    Both men stood at full attention. "Make sure there''s always a scout in every patrol squad. Add more patrols if necessary." His next words carried unshakable finality. "Make sure those bastards don''t step foot into MY REGION."


    Hesbeirn grinned slightly, cracking his knuckles. "Heh. They won''t even get past the border."


    Alf lowered his head, his voice quiet yet deadly. "Consider it done, my lord."


    Garius''s voice thundered through the study, absolute and unwavering. "No preacher from that cult is allowed into MY REGION!"


    The air grew heavy with tension. Alf, Hesbeirn, Erinnete, and Rasdingen stood in silent acknowledgment.


    Garius''s fingers tightened around the armrest of his chair, his fury barely restrained. "Tell all of our people¡ª"


    He took a slow breath, his words precise and sharp. "They live as they want. They are free to choose their beliefs. But not this."


    His eyes darkened, cold fury piercing the room. "Not this fucking ''Saint of the Three Gods'' bullshit!"


    Francesca set down her teacup with deliberate grace, exhaling softly. "I assume this order applies to every town, village, and settlement?"


    Garius nodded once. "Every single one. No exceptions."


    Alf''s voice was calm yet firm. "Understood, my lord. I will personally ensure this message is delivered."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Let''s see them try anything now."


    Garius''s gaze swept across the room, his voice unwavering. "And tell them¡ª"


    He leaned forward, his presence looming over the study. "If they still want to join these lunatics cult¡­"


    A cold smirk curved on his lips. "The gates are open."


    The room fell deathly silent. "They can leave anytime they want."


    His fingers tapped against the desk once. "But they will never set foot in Armand Region again."


    Alf''s expression remained calm, but a subtle sharpness glinted in his gaze. Hesbeirn exhaled through his nose, grinning slightly. Erinnete''s eyes narrowed; she understood exactly what this meant. Francesca, always the picture of composure, simply sipped her tea.


    "Those stupid lunatics have no place in my region."


    Garius''s smirk vanished, his next words carrying a finality that left no room for argument. "Even if the King himself or the Demon King tries to force us¡ª"


    He tilted his head slightly, his voice dropping to a cold whisper. "I refuse."


    His fingers curled into a fist. "This land is mine. And no one¡ª" His gaze hardened. "No one decides its future but me."


    Garius''s eyes burned with conviction. His region. His people. His rules. No fanatic cult would ever change that.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 239 Brothers and Bottles ( 239 )

    Garius stood tall in the courtyard, his piercing gaze locked onto the three kneeling figures before him:


    Javier.


    Marcellus.


    Cedric.


    All three were covered in mud, leaves, and remnants of broken vines.


    Behind them, Liana, Lithia, and Meira stood with their heads bowed, silent witnesses to the disaster. Not too far away, Francesca sat elegantly, observing the scene with an unreadable expression, flanked by her composed personal maids.


    Alf and Erinnete stood near Garius, watching with quiet amusement.


    Garius exhaled deeply, his patience wearing thin. "Hmm? Just when I was busy with paperwork, now here I am¡ªlecturing all of you?"


    His voice was calm. Too calm.


    Marcellus and Cedric flinched. Javier lowered his head further.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Marcellus. Cedric."


    His tone grew colder. "You both just arrived yesterday."


    His gaze swept over them, disbelief etched on his face. "And now, not even a full day later, you two¡ªalong with your little brother¡ª" He gestured sharply at Javier. "Have already caused a ruckus?"


    Garius jabbed a finger toward the chaotic scene behind them: a battlefield of mud, torn vines, shattered crates, and the unmistakable scent of spilled alcohol.


    "I can''t believe it." He shook his head, rubbing his temples. "You call this¡­ training!?"


    Marcellus opened his mouth to respond, but¡ª


    "Marcellus!"


    He froze.


    Garius''s glare hardened. "You are the eldest!" His voice carried the authority of someone who would not tolerate excuses. "The strongest magician in the kingdom!"


    Marcellus gulped.


    "And you, Cedric!" Cedric straightened instinctively. "The strongest paladin in the kingdom!"


    Garius''s voice grew sharper. "Yet here you both are!" He gestured over the chaos. "Scrambling. Fighting. COMPETING¡­ over a bottle of wine!"


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air.


    Cedric opened his mouth to explain¡ª


    But Javier, without thinking, muttered quietly, "B-But¡­ those wines¡­ are rare¡­"


    A mistake. A deadly mistake.


    Garius''s eyes twitched. Slowly, he tilted his head, his gaze zeroing in on Javier. The atmosphere turned dangerously silent. Javier suddenly felt very, very small.


    Then¡ª


    Garius took a deep breath¡­ and exhaled.


    His next words came out calmly, almost too calmly. "These wines¡­"


    He began to walk toward them. "Are supposed to be in my private stash."


    Javier''s entire body stiffened. Marcellus and Cedric refused to meet Garius''s gaze. Francesca took another sip of tea, pretending she wasn''t amused.


    Liana, Lithia, and Meira held their breath, awaiting the impending judgment.


    Javier, still kneeling, muttered under his breath, "¡­We''re so dead."


    Garius sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaaa¡­ Francesca, just look at your sons¡­"


    Francesca, gracefully sipping her tea, raised an eyebrow. They''re your sons too, she thought but wisely chose not to say it.


    Garius gestured toward the three kneeling figures before him. "One is already twelve. The other two? Full-grown men, just waiting to get married." His gaze sharpened. "Yet here they are." He indicated the ruined courtyard. "Fighting like children over a bottle of wine."


    Marcellus and Cedric kept their heads down, shame radiating from them. Javier, hoping to remain unnoticed, tried to shrink behind his brothers.


    But¡ª


    "And you, Javier!"


    "Eeeeppp!!!"


    Javier flinched violently, his shoulders stiffening under Garius''s piercing gaze. "You just turned twelve!" His voice rose slightly. "You can''t drink wine!"


    Javier opened his mouth, hesitated, then tried again. "But¡­"


    Garius''s brows twitched. "No BUT!"


    Javier''s mouth snapped shut. The entire courtyard fell silent, even the birds in the distance seemingly sensing the tension.


    Francesca hid her smile behind her teacup. Liana, Lithia, and Meira remained completely still. Alf and Erinnete? They were very obviously enjoying the spectacle.


    Javier, sweating bullets, swallowed hard. Earlier that afternoon, he had been enjoying a peaceful day, comfortably lounging in his room with a book in hand. The window was wide open, allowing a warm breeze to drift in. Liana was in the kitchen, preparing a meal for him, completely unaware of what was about to unfold.


    Then¡ª


    A suspicious movement caught Javier''s sharp eyes. Marcellus and Cedric were sneaking through the hallway, tiptoeing toward¡­ somewhere.


    His mischief radar instantly activated, and a wide grin spread across his face. "Ehehe¡­ I bet they''re up to something."


    Without hesitation, he leaned out of the window. "Brother! Where are you going?"


    "SHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Both Cedric and Marcellus spun around, pressing their fingers to their lips, eyes wide.


    Javier blinked. "Oppsss¡­ sorry¡­ ehehehe."


    A brief silence hung in the air, then¡ª


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances. "¡­Come with us."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Okay!"


    The three brothers crept into a large, dimly lit room, its shelves lined with countless bottles of fine wine. The scent of aged alcohol filled the air¡ªa treasure trove of their father''s private collection.


    Marcellus and Cedric immediately reached for bottles on the nearest rack, their movements quick and practiced. Meanwhile, Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Oho~ I can drink the best wine today! Ehehehehe!"


    "Shhh! Keep your voice down!" Cedric hissed, shooting a glare at his youngest brother.


    Marcellus nodded. "Just grab one and let''s get out of here."


    Javier grinned, rubbing his hands together. "Okay~"


    He scanned the shelves, carefully considering his choice. "Hmm¡­ this one? Nah, already tried it before." He picked up a bottle, inspected the label, then put it back. "It''s good, but I need something new¡­ ehehehe."


    Then¡ª


    His eyes landed on something special. At the very center of the collection, sitting on its own pedestal, was a single golden bottle. One of a kind.


    Javier''s grin stretched wider. "Oho~ how about this?" He reached for it, fingers brushing against the cool glass.


    Behind him, Marcellus''s voice whispered urgently. "Oi, little brother¡­ hurry up!"


    Javier rolled his eyes. "Okay, okay, chill¡­"


    And with a final snatch, he pulled the golden bottle off the shelf. "I got mine!"


    As Marcellus and Cedric turned toward Javier, their eyes immediately locked onto the golden bottle in his hands. Javier hugged it protectively, a triumphant grin still plastered on his face.


    Marcellus narrowed his eyes. "Oi, little brother¡­ let me see that."


    Javier tilted his head. "Here¡ª" But he didn''t let go.


    Marcellus and Cedric leaned in, examining it closely.


    Then¡ª


    Marcellus''s eyes widened. "Ohhh!! This is one of the rarest wines! From the Dwarven country!"


    Cedric''s head snapped toward him. "Really!?"


    Marcellus nodded, grinning. "Yeah! This bottle is legendary! Aged over a hundred years! Even nobles rarely get their hands on one!"


    Cedric whistled, impressed. Javier, still hugging the bottle, beamed with pride. "Ehehehehe! Of course, I have good taste!"


    Marcellus held out his hand. "Let me read the label first. Just to confirm."


    Javier hesitated, then reluctantly loosened his grip. "Oh¡­ okay¡­ here¡ª"


    But¡ª


    The moment Javier extended the bottle, Marcellus''s smirk twisted into pure mischief.


    Then¡ª


    He bolted. "Gyahahahaha!! This one is mine!!!"


    "OI!!!" Cedric shouted, rushing after him. "Let me taste it too, you bastard!!!"


    Javier stood there, frozen, his brain processing the betrayal. Then¡ª


    His eyes flared with rage. "GIVE ME BACK MY BOTTLE!!!"


    He launched himself after them, his footsteps thundering down the halls.


    Marcellus laughed maniacally. "Ehehehe! No can do, kid!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cedric snickered, running beside him. "You should just go and drink juice! Ahahahahaha!"


    And that''s how they ended up kneeling in front of their father.


    Javier, Marcellus, and Cedric kept their heads down, covered in mud, magic residue, and the strong scent of spilled wine.


    Garius pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing deeply. "Ugh¡­ you three used magic¡­ just because of a bottle of wine." His eyes flicked toward the golden bottle in his hand. "This one? I''m taking it back."


    Javier''s heart shattered. Marcellus gritted his teeth in frustration. Cedric groaned in defeat.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s voice turned sharp. "And you three¡ª"


    The brothers braced themselves.


    "GROUNDED!"


    Javier flinched. Marcellus grumbled. Cedric looked like his soul had left his body.


    But then¡ª


    Garius''s gaze shifted. He turned to Liana, Meira, and Lithia. His voice was calm yet heavy with authority. "And you three."


    The maids immediately straightened, bowing deeply. Garius pointed directly at them. "Ensure your masters don''t sneak out." His eyes darkened slightly. "If they do¡ªYOU''RE going to!"


    "Yes, my lord!" they responded in unison before Garius could finish the sentence.


    Javier''s eyes widened in pure panic. He snapped his head toward Liana. "I''m sorry, Liana!!"


    Liana smiled softly, placing a gentle hand on his head. "Don''t worry about it, Young Master."


    Javier felt a slight relief wash over him. Meanwhile, Lithia took Marcellus''s arm, dragging him away. "Come, my lord. Let''s go to your room."


    Marcellus sighed but didn''t resist. Meira grabbed Cedric firmly by the wrist. "You too, my lord. No more trouble today."


    Cedric grumbled, allowing himself to be led away. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    And just like that¡ª


    The Great Wine Incident came to a miserable, humiliating end.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 240 The Birthday Boy ( 240 )

    "Lianaaaaaa¡­"


    Liana sighed softly, turning just in time to see Javier rushing out of the bathroom, damp hair clinging to his face. Her eyebrows twitched.


    "Young Master, don''t just rush out from the shower like that." She placed a hand on her hip, her eyes filled with both amusement and exasperation. "You''re already twelve now."


    Javier grinned. "Hmm? I didn''t rush out naked." He gestured at himself smugly. "I''m wearing my towel here."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Yes, yes¡­ but still." She handed him a neatly folded set of clothes. "Now, Young Master, you should get dressed."


    Her tone softened slightly. "Lord Garius, Lady Francesca, and the whole family are waiting for you in the main dining room."


    Javier rolled his eyes playfully. "Yeah, yeah¡­ lucky they didn''t turn this into some grand noble party."


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. Then¡ªshe smiled warmly. "Anyway, Young Master¡­ happy birthday."


    Javier blinked, and a wide grin spread across his face. "Ehehe¡­ thank you, Liana."


    Without hesitation, he leaned forward. "Now, my chuuuuuuuu!"


    Liana smiled softly. Then, without resistance, she leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips¡ªa soft, warm kiss. Javier''s eyes fluttered shut for a moment before he pulled back, grinning mischievously.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement. "Just six more years, Liana¡­" His voice was filled with confidence. "Once I turn eighteen, we''re getting married! Ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head fondly. "Yes, yes, Young Master¡­" She gently nudged him toward his clothes. "Now, now, let''s get you ready."


    Javier beamed. It was his day, and Liana was always there.


    Inside his mind, Javier smirked. Can''t wait for six more years¡­ ehehehe.


    Then¡ª a thought struck him. Wait¡­ His smirk faded slightly. That means¡­ I only have this year left to enjoy my life as a kid.


    He blinked. Soon, I''ll be a teenager¡­ and then¡­ ugh. A brief moment of existential crisis washed over him. Then, with a shrug¡ª Whatever.


    Liana, who had been watching him closely, tilted her head. "Young Master? What are you thinking?"


    Javier snapped back to reality, grinning. "Hmm? Oh, nothing." Then his eyes lit up. "By the way, where are my two minions?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "They are no longer your minions, Young Master." She folded her arms. "Iria and Iziya were officially recruited by Lord Garius. They are now in the maid training area behind the estate." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier paused. Then¡ª "Ohhh¡­ well¡­" He grinned. "Good luck to them! I bet they''re crying right now¡­ kikiki!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, you shouldn''t say that."


    Javier shrugged. "Well, you said it before, right? The maid training area isn''t just about etiquette and housework¡ª" His eyes gleamed. "But also magic and combat training. Ehehehe."


    Liana rubbed her temple. She knew exactly what kind of training awaited Iria and Iziya. The Armand Household didn''t accept just anyone. To serve here meant undergoing rigorous training¡ªphysically, mentally, and magically. Not everyone could handle it.


    But¡ª


    Liana also understood the truth. Working at the Armand estate wasn''t solely about discipline. It promised good pay, a secure place to live, guaranteed meals, and a level of respect that many maids in other noble households never received. Even if Iria and Iziya were struggling now, they were far better off than before.


    Still, she sighed again. Javier, meanwhile, grinned from ear to ear. "Ehehehe¡­ I should go check on them later."


    Liana gave him a knowing look. "Young Master, don''t cause trouble for them."


    Javier pouted. "Tch. No fun."


    Liana clapped her hands together. "Now, Young Master, we''d better head to the main dining area." Her voice was gentle yet firm. "If we take too long, Lord Garius might personally come to get us."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively, still grinning. "Nah, don''t worry about it¡­" He crossed his arms confidently. "I''m sure Father is too lazy to get me. Ehehehe¡ª"


    "JAVIER!"


    A deep, authoritative voice echoed down the hallway.


    Javier froze mid-step.


    Then¡ª


    "EEEEEEEEPPPPP!!!"


    He whipped around instantly to see Lord Garius standing right behind him. His arms were crossed, and his expression was dead serious.


    Javier forced an awkward smile, standing up straight. "Uh¡­ err¡­ E-Esteemed Father!"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Everyone is already waiting for you at the dining hall." His voice was calm but heavy with impatience. "What took you so long?"


    Javier gulped. Liana, standing beside him, sighed knowingly. Here we go again¡­


    Garius crossed his arms, his gaze sharp. "Just because you''re the birthday boy today¡ª"


    Javier gulped.


    "And just because you were the one who insisted that your birthday not be celebrated with a huge noble party¡ª"


    Garius narrowed his eyes.


    "And only wanted it to be a private family gathering¡ª"


    Javier shifted uncomfortably, his heart racing.


    "Umm¡­ err¡­"


    Garius exhaled sharply, the tension in the air palpable. "Yet here you are, wasting time!?"


    Javier began to sweat under his father''s intense scrutiny. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Then¡ª


    "NOW. GO TO THE MAIN DINING AREA!"


    Javier snapped to attention. "Y-YES, ESTEEMED FATHER!!"


    He bolted forward, nearly tripping over himself.


    "EEEEKKK!!!"


    Garius just shook his head, sighing in exasperation.


    Javier rushed down the hall, his heart racing. "Eeepp!! Father is scary¡­!" His feet barely touched the ground as he hurried toward the dining hall. "I don''t know why¡­ but he''s scary!!!"


    "Young Master, Lord Garius has always been strict. You should be used to it by now," Liana replied, trying to maintain her composure.


    Javier pouted. "Used to it!? That''s impossible!" He glanced over his shoulder, checking to see if Garius was still there.


    Javier shuddered. "Ugh¡­ I swear, sometimes he feels scarier than a monster¡­"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "If you just listened from the start, Young Master, you wouldn''t have to run like this."


    Ignoring her, Javier burst into the main dining hall, slightly out of breath.


    The moment he entered, all eyes turned to him. Seated at the long, elegant table was his entire family¡ªevery single member of the Armand Household.


    At the far side, Eridith, his soon-to-be stepmother, was already munching on a large piece of roasted meat, completely unbothered by the formal atmosphere. She grinned when she saw him. "Oh! Here comes the birthday boy~!"


    Javier tensed slightly, glancing around the table. Francesca chuckled softly from her seat, her expression warm and welcoming.


    But¡ª


    His half-siblings? Silent. They all sat perfectly still, their eyes fixed ahead, waiting.


    Waiting for their father.


    Javier''s gaze flickered toward the left side of the table. Seated there were Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, his father''s other wives. Even they looked composed and reserved, a testament to the atmosphere Garius cultivated.


    Inside Javier''s mind, a realization hit. Even they¡­ they''re scared of Father.


    He scanned the table again, taking in the familiar faces. Marcellus and Cedric were seated in their usual spots, already attended by Lithia and Meira. Javier''s lips curled into a smirk. Oh, there they are. Looks like they survived.


    He watched as Lithia gently poured wine for Marcellus, while Meira carefully adjusted Cedric''s napkin. Heh. Well, at least they seem happy to have them. Ehehehe.


    Javier strode forward and took his seat at his usual place¡ªthe end of the table. Just as he sat down, a heavy silence settled over the room.


    Javier''s smirk faded. Everyone was still waiting. Because¡ª


    Garius had yet to arrive.


    Javier gulped. Ugh¡­ I forgot¡­


    Just moments ago, his father had been scolding him. And now¡ª


    Javier had run straight into the lion''s den.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 241 Javiers Birthday ( 241 )

    As the doors to the dining hall opened, a heavy presence filled the room. Lord Garius entered, his expression composed, and strode confidently toward the head of the table.


    The moment he sat down, everyone at the table straightened instinctively, the air thick with anticipation. His gaze swept across his family before he lifted his glass.


    "Today, we celebrate Javier''s birthday¡­ and his successful blessing ceremony."


    He raised his glass slightly. "All toast."


    The entire family lifted their glasses, voices overlapping as they echoed their lord''s words. "To Javier."


    Meanwhile, behind Garius, Alf and Erinnete stood casually, ever watchful and prepared for any situation.


    After a moment of quiet sipping, Francesca turned toward Javier, her voice gentle. "Honey bun?"


    Javier blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Yes, Mother?"


    Francesca smiled softly, her eyes warm. "Why didn''t you want a grand celebration like the others? We could have arranged a noble party, just like how your siblings had theirs."


    The room fell into a hush, all eyes on Javier. He scratched his cheek awkwardly, feeling the weight of their gazes. "Err¡­ it''s just¡­"


    His eyes darted around the table, searching for the right words. "I don''t really like parties¡­"


    Then, he hurriedly added, "Besides! Holding a noble party costs a lot. It''s better if the money is used for something else¡­ ehehe."


    Garius, who had been casually sipping his drink, lowered his glass. His sharp gaze locked onto Javier. "Like what?"


    Javier froze, the question hanging heavily in the air. After a moment of hesitation, he stammered, "Umm¡­ umm¡­ maybe¡­ bonus pay for our staff?"


    The room went silent, tension thickening as Garius''s expression remained unreadable. Then, he asked again, "All of them?"


    Javier nodded quickly, his heart racing. "Umm¡­ yea¡­ if you don''t mind¡­ Esteemed Father."


    A brief pause followed, and then¡ª


    Garius smirked slightly, a glint of approval in his eyes. "Hmm. Very well."


    He turned to Alf. "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward, his demeanor respectful. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Calculate the cost of holding a noble party." Garius''s voice remained calm yet firm. "From that amount, arrange a bonus payment for every staff member¡ªbased on their length of service."


    His gaze swept the table, ensuring everyone understood the gravity of his words. "Include everyone. Staff, maids, personal maids, guards, soldiers¡­ every single member of the household."


    Alf bowed slightly, a look of determination on his face. "As you wish, my lord."


    Javier blinked, surprise washing over him. He hadn''t expected that. But¡ª


    A grin slowly spread across his face. Heh. Not bad.


    Garius set down his glass, his tone final. "Now¡­ everyone, eat."


    The atmosphere eased immediately, the tension dissipating. At once, every personal maid moved in sync, arranging plates, serving food, and pouring wine into glasses with trained precision.


    Javier grinned as Liana carefully placed a generous portion of meat onto his plate. "Ohhh! Yummy yum yum¡­ ehehe!"


    Without hesitation, he dove in¡ªmunching eagerly. The rich flavor of roasted meat melted in his mouth, a delightful burst of savory goodness.


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Young Master, please chew properly."


    Javier waved his fork lazily, his mouth full. "Mmmhmm~"


    Francesca watched her son with quiet amusement, sipping her wine and enjoying the lively atmosphere. Meanwhile, at the other end of the table, Eridith was tearing into her food like a beast, completely disregarding noble etiquette.


    Marcellus and Cedric, already accustomed to her antics, pretended not to see, exchanging amused glances.


    The sound of clinking plates and casual chatter filled the dining hall, marking the joyful start of Javier''s birthday feast.


    As the lively feast continued, Eridith suddenly spoke up, her voice playfully teasing. "So¡­ Me and Garius''s marriage date?"


    She grinned, her sharp eyes locking onto Francesca. "As you promised, it''s after this boy''s blessing ceremony, right? Hehe~"


    Javier paused mid-bite, his fork hovering in the air.


    Garius gulped, visibly tensing.


    Francesca, calm as ever, simply nodded. "Yes, yes, Eridith."


    Garius, still holding his wine glass, stiffened even further.


    Then Francesca continued, "In two weeks." She took a graceful sip of wine, a picture of poise.


    "The invitations will be handed out to all noble households."


    A brief silence fell over the table, the weight of her words settling in.


    Then Francesca added, "But¡­" Her eyes twinkled slightly, hinting at mischief. "We won''t tell them your true identity."


    Eridith snickered, leaning back in her chair with an amused glint in her eyes. "Hehe~ I don''t mind that¡­ just put ''Eridith & Garius'' on the invitations."


    She glanced at Garius, who seemed entirely focused on drinking his wine as if it were the most critical task at hand.


    Javier, watching this unfold, couldn''t help but grin mischievously. Heh¡­ Father looks like he''s facing his greatest battle yet.


    Francesca set down her wine glass, her voice calm yet firm as she shifted the conversation. "While we''re on the topic¡­" Her gaze swept across the table before landing on her three sons. "Marcellus. Cedric. Javier."


    The three straightened instinctively. "Yes, Mother?" they responded in unison.


    Francesca smiled gracefully. "Do you have any problem with my best friend marrying your father and becoming your stepmother?"


    Marcellus, ever composed, shook his head. "No, Mother."


    Cedric grinned slightly, clearly amused. "I don''t mind at all, Mother."


    Francesca nodded in approval, her smile warm. Then her gaze turned to Javier.


    Javier froze, feeling the weight of her attention. "¡­Err¡­ err¡­"


    A heavy pressure radiated from his right. Slowly, he turned his head to find Lord Garius staring at him¡ªsilent and intense.


    Javier gulped. ''Why does it feel like I''m holding this old man''s last hope?''


    He shifted uncomfortably under Garius''s unwavering gaze. Then, mustering his courage, he managed to say, "¡­I don''t¡­ mind?"


    A long, defeated sigh escaped Garius. He rubbed his temples, looking utterly exhausted. ''Damn it¡­ I was hoping he''d say no to this wedding¡­ yet¡­ ugh.''


    Javier tilted his head, a little surprised. ''Huh?¡­ So Father really didn''t want this, huh?''


    Meanwhile, Eridith''s grin widened. "Hehe~ It''s settled then!"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her elegant smile unwavering. "As Lord Garius''s first wife, I don''t see any problem with him adding another wife."


    She took a slow sip of her wine before glancing toward the other two wives. "Right, Garcinia? Phenelopie? Hmmm?"


    Both women stiffened slightly at her inquiry. Garcinia, who had been quietly cutting her steak, froze mid-slice. Phenelopie, just having taken a sip of juice, nearly choked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    They both darted their gazes toward Garius, as if silently pleading for him to object.


    But¡ª


    Garius said nothing. He merely sat there, his expression unreadable. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garcinia cleared her throat, her voice timid. "Umm¡­ yes¡­"


    Phenelopie quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes¡­ of course."


    Eridith, leaning forward with a grin, chimed in, "Hehe~ I''m glad we all agree!"


    Garius closed his eyes for a moment, already sensing a headache coming on.


    Francesca set down her wine glass elegantly. Then¡ªher smile widened, taking on a more predatory edge. "Now¡­ if anyone has any questions about this arrangement¡­"


    She slowly lifted her fork. "Or any protests¡­"


    CRACK.


    The metal fork bent effortlessly under the delicate grip of her fingers, a startling contrast to her noble demeanor.


    A gentle smile from a noblewoman. A terrifying amount of strength reflected in her grip.


    The dining hall fell into complete silence.


    Garcinia and Phenelopie quickly looked away, avoiding any further eye contact. Marcellus and Cedric pretended to focus intently on their food, their faces a mask of casual indifference.


    Even Eridith, usually so fearless, blinked in mild surprise at the show of power.


    As for Javier? He gulped, his eyes wide. ''Okaaaay¡­ remind me never to make Mother mad.''


    He slowly stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth, chewing silently, hoping to remain unnoticed.


    Garius rubbed his temple again, an all-too-familiar expression of resignation on his face. ''Haaah¡­ I knew it. No one would dare to protest now¡­''


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca turned her gaze toward Phenelopie, her tone softer yet firm. "And Phenelopie?"


    Phenelopie straightened slightly, a hint of apprehension in her posture. "Yes¡­ Francesca?"


    Francesca''s smile remained warm, but her eyes held the weight of authority. "You need to eat healthy food and get proper rest." Her tone left no room for argument. "You''re expecting any time soon."


    Phenelopie instinctively pressed a hand to her stomach, surprise flickering across her face.


    A brief silence followed, the implications of Francesca''s words settling in the air.


    Then¡ªPhenelopie nodded obediently. "Yes¡­ I understand."


    Francesca gave a satisfied nod, returning to her meal as if nothing had happened, her demeanor returning to that of a gracious host.


    Meanwhile, Javier blinked, a thought crossing his mind. ''Huh¡­ she handled that effortlessly.''


    Even Garius remained silent, recognizing the authority Francesca wielded in the family. After all, she had already made the final decision.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 242 Laps and Love ( 242 )

    Javier stretched his arms, inhaling the fresh air of the Armand estate. He stood outside near the Pekko pen, Liana by his side. Just a short distance away, nestled beside Buddy and Pikko''s pen, was their personal workshop.


    Javier grinned, running a hand through his hair. "It''s been so long since we last visited the workshop."


    Liana nodded softly. "Yes, Young Master." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should craft with my magic today?" His eyes twinkled mischievously. "Another sugarcane machine?"


    Liana sighed, a hint of exasperation in her voice. "Young Master¡­ even Mr. Alf said that one is already more than enough."


    Javier snickered, a playful glint in his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I know. ''White gold,'' huh? I guess the stock of sugarcane is still limited."


    He crossed his arms, deep in thought. "But our farm already produced its first batch of sugarcane¡­ our own sugarcane field. Ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head fondly. "Yes, yes, Young Master. Now, how about reading some books instead?"


    Javier froze, his expression twisting in horror. "Ehhhh?! We''re not at school anymore! I don''t wanna!"


    Liana gave him a pointed look, clearly unimpressed. "Fine¡­ what do you want to do then?"


    Javier grinned slyly. "Hmm? How about a lap pillow? Ehehehehe~"


    Liana sighed, already anticipating his response. But she smiled softly, sitting down beneath the big tree and leaning against its sturdy trunk. Gently, she patted her thigh. "Come here, Young Master."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehehe~ Don''t mind if I do!"


    With that, he plopped down onto her lap, sighing in pure comfort. Buddy lay comfortably on the ground nearby, his eyes half-closed, enjoying the afternoon warmth, while Pikko stood beside him, watching the scene unfold with calm curiosity.


    Javier stretched out on Liana''s lap, completely at ease. He grinned with his eyes closed. "Ehehehe¡­ this is life." He threw his arms behind his head, sighing happily. "No more boring school! No noble brats pestering me! No more studying!"


    He nestled deeper into Liana''s lap, a smug smile on his face. "Just me, Liana, and my Buddy!"


    At that moment, Pikko, who had been silently observing, let out a soft squawk, tilting her head slightly with an expression that seemed almost judgmental.


    Javier peeked one eye open and chuckled. "Ah, Pikko too¡­ ehehehehe~!"


    Pikko huffed, looking slightly more satisfied. Meanwhile, Liana smiled down at him, gently brushing his hair.


    The afternoon breeze blew softly through the estate, wrapping them in a rare moment of pure peace and relaxation.


    Javier lazily opened one eye, gazing up at Liana. "Hmm? Liana?"


    Liana continued stroking his hair, her touch soothing. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Where''s Gloria?"


    Liana''s hand paused for a moment. Then she tilted her head slightly, eyeing him with mild amusement. "Hmm? You miss her already, even though you have me?"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier chuckled, shrugging it off. "Umm¡­ just asking. Chill, girl." He closed his eyes again, a playful smirk on his lips. "Don''t be that jealous."


    Liana''s lips twitched in a suppressed smile. "I''m not¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Javier waved his hand dismissively. "So, where is she?"


    Liana sighed softly. "I believe she has returned to her duties as the Head of Household Maids."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Well, she was the Head of Household Maids." He smirked, adding teasingly, "Guess she''s back to her ''ara~'' duties again."


    Liana shook her head fondly, amusement glimmering in her eyes. "Yes, Young Master."


    Meanwhile, Buddy and Pikko rested nearby, ignoring their master''s antics and sinking comfortably into the peaceful afternoon.


    Javier grinned lazily. "Liana?"


    Liana sighed, already sensing what was coming. "What now, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked playfully. "My kiss?"


    Without hesitation, Liana leaned down and pressed her soft lips against his in a gentle, lingering kiss. Then she pulled back, her calm eyes meeting his. "There, Young Master. Happy?"


    Javier sighed contentedly, sinking deeper into her lap. "Mmm¡­ yes¡­ this is bliss¡­ ehehehe~"


    Liana shook her head fondly, a smile playing on her lips. With one hand, she took out a book and began flipping through the pages while her other hand gently caressed Javier''s hair, her fingers running through his soft locks.


    The afternoon breeze rustled the leaves above them, and the Pekkos rested nearby. In this tranquil moment, Liana softly said, "Yes, Young Master¡­ I also miss this calm."


    Javier smirked, his eyes half-lidded as he gazed up at Liana. "Liana?"


    Liana flipped a page in her book without looking down. "Hmm?"


    Javier grinned. "I love this¡­ and I love you."


    Liana paused for a moment before sighing softly. "Yes, yes, Young Master." She resumed reading, her voice playful. "You also love Gloria. I know¡­"


    Javier chuckled. "Hehehe¡­ someone sounds jealous~"


    Liana gently flicked his forehead. "Hmm? I don''t."


    She glanced down at him, her expression unreadable. "Well¡­ you are a noble, so marrying more than one is normal." Then, her tone grew quieter. "Let''s just hope you stay at two."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana rolled her eyes but smiled warmly. Her fingers softly ran through his hair again. "Now, now, Young Master¡­ you can sleep." Her voice was gentle. "I''ll wake you up before sundown."


    Javier sighed contentedly, closing his eyes. A breeze swayed the trees above them, rustling the leaves and adding to the peaceful ambiance.


    In that tranquil moment, Javier drifted off to sleep in Liana''s lap.


    Liana slowly closed her book, setting it aside. Her eyes softened as she gazed down at Javier''s sleeping face. His breathing was steady, his expression peaceful. She reached out, brushing a stray strand of his black hair aside, a small, almost wistful smile forming on her lips.


    "You''ve already turned twelve¡­" she whispered, her voice barely carried by the gentle breeze. "And this year, I turn thirty¡­"


    A quiet chuckle escaped her as she shook her head. "Well¡­ for an elf like me, I''m still considered a teenager." Her hand lingered in his hair, gently running through it.


    Then, her smile faded slightly, and her gaze grew distant. "Young Master¡­" She hesitated, her grip tightening ever so slightly. "I truly hope¡­ that you will keep your promise."


    A soft breeze rustled the leaves above them. Liana''s lips parted slightly as her next words came out as barely a whisper. "To marry me."


    Her fingers trembled as she stroked his cheek. "Because¡­" Her voice wavered, but with quiet certainty, she added, "I can no longer love anyone¡­ besides you."


    Leaning down, she pressed a soft kiss onto his forehead. Then she simply held him close, listening to the steady rhythm of his breathing. In that moment, she closed her eyes, savoring the fragile peace.


    Her eyes shimmered with quiet emotion as she whispered, "I don''t need a grand wedding." The wind rustled the leaves above them. "I don''t need an expensive ring¡­ or a lavish bridal gown."


    Her hand lightly traced his cheek, her touch delicate. "I don''t need your wealth, Young Master." A gentle, almost bittersweet smile graced her lips as she softened her voice to a mere breath. "All I need¡­ is you."


    Liana leaned down, resting her forehead lightly against his. For a brief moment, she closed her eyes, listening to his steady breathing, holding onto this moment¡ªholding onto him.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 243 A Day of Sightseeing ( 243 )

    Javier stood outside, tapping his foot impatiently. "Liaaanaaa! Let''s go!"


    From inside, Liana''s voice called back, "Coming, Young Master!"


    However, before she could leave, Gloria arched an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "Hmm? Where are you two going, Liana?"


    Liana sighed, glancing at her. "I don''t know where he wants to go¡­ but he already got permission from Lord Garius."


    Gloria tilted her head, a smirk playing on her lips. "Ara~ Is that so?"


    Liana nodded before turning toward the door. "Now, if you''ll excuse me¡ª"


    "LIAAANAAAA!!!" Javier''s voice echoed impatiently from outside.


    Liana rubbed her temple, exasperated. "Haah¡­ Wait, Young Master!" She hurriedly finished her conversation with Gloria before heading out.


    Meanwhile, outside, Javier pouted, fidgeting atop Buddy. "Heee¡­ what''s taking Liana so long?" Growing impatient, he climbed down from Buddy and stomped inside.


    "Lia¡ª" The moment he entered, his amber eyes locked onto Gloria, and his mischievous grin instantly returned. "Oh~ Gloria!!"


    He lunged forward, exclaiming, "Chuuuu!!!" as he planted a quick kiss right on her lips. Gloria returned the kiss effortlessly, her lips curling into a teasing smile. Leaning in slightly, she narrowed her warm amber eyes playfully. "Young Master? Where are you going this early with Liana?"


    Javier stepped back slightly, grinning. "Oh, nothing! Just sightseeing around our region. Not going that far."


    Gloria''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You two¡­ going on a date?" She narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    Before Javier could respond, she gasped dramatically. With exaggerated grace, she pretended to stumble backward. "Oh~ Young Master¡­" She clutched her chest as if heartbroken. "You''re enjoying her company while leaving me here~"


    Covering her face with one hand, her voice dripped with mock sorrow. "Alone¡­ ohhh~ so cruel~!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Gloria¡­ stop being dramatic."


    Gloria peeked between her fingers, a smirk on her lips.


    As Javier and Gloria continued their playful drama, a familiar presence approached. Francesca, accompanied by her personal maid group, noticed the commotion and paused, tilting her head slightly.


    Her warm voice carried over. "Hmm? Honey bun?"


    Javier froze mid-snicker, slowly turning. "Y-Yes, Mother?"


    Francesca''s gaze softened with curiosity. "Where are you going?"


    Javier scratched his cheek, grinning. "Just sightseeing¡­ hehe¡­"


    Francesca hummed, her sharp eyes flickering with amusement. "Oh¡­? You''re going with Liana?"


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Yes!"


    Francesca glanced at Gloria, who was still in her dramatic pose. "Hmm¡­ Gloria? What''s with the¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Gloria swooned dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. "Oh, Madam~! Your youngest son~ is playing with a maiden''s heart~!"


    Javier chuckled, while Liana sighed again. Francesca raised an eyebrow, covering her mouth as she laughed. "Oh my, what a troublesome boy I''ve raised."


    Her smirk deepened as she watched Javier''s reaction. Tapping her chin thoughtfully, her sharp gaze turned to Gloria. "Hmm¡­ since the roads aren''t entirely safe¡­" A smile spread across her face. "Gloria, you''ll go with them today."


    Gloria blinked, surprised. "Hmm? You sure, Madam?" She gestured vaguely toward the estate. "I still have a lot of work today."


    Francesca waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry about it. Your assistant will take over today." She glanced at Javier, amusement flickering in her eyes. "Like he said, it''s just ''sightseeing,'' right? It won''t take long."


    Gloria grinned slyly, tilting her head. "If you say so, Madam~" Then she turned to Liana, smirking.


    As soon as Francesca walked away, Liana turned toward Gloria, her emerald eyes narrowing. She crossed her arms. "You played that well, Gloria."


    Gloria smirked, her amber eyes twinkling with mischief. Leaning in slightly, she lowered her voice so Javier wouldn''t hear. "Oh my~ I just wanted to join you." Her lips curled as she whispered teasingly, "Right, first wife?"


    Liana''s eye twitched slightly. She sighed, rubbing her temple. "You''re impossible¡­"


    Meanwhile, Javier was already climbing onto Buddy, completely oblivious. "Liaaanaaa! Gloriaaa! Hurry up!"


    Gloria giggled softly, straightening up. "Ara~ Let''s not keep our Young Master waiting, hmm?"


    Liana sighed again but climbed onto Pikko. Gloria gracefully climbed up behind her, wrapping her arms around Liana''s waist and resting her chin lightly on her shoulder, smirking.


    "Young Master?" Gloria called out.


    Javier, already seated on Buddy, turned his head. "Hmm?"


    Gloria''s eyes sparkled playfully. "Perhaps today¡­ you''re finally keeping your promise to get me a Pekko?"


    Javier blinked, then his face lit up. "Ohh!! That''s right!" He grinned mischievously. "Let''s go meet the old man in the village!! Ehehehe!"


    The Pekkos squawked loudly, kicking up dust as they sped down the path toward the village.


    As Pikko dashed forward, Gloria leaned in closer to Liana, her breath warm against her ear. She whispered teasingly, "Don''t be that jealous, Liana. You already agreed to this arrangement, right?"


    Liana tightened her grip on the reins slightly. Her voice remained calm, but her tone was firm. "Just because I agreed¡­ doesn''t mean you have to disturb my ''date'' today."


    Gloria chuckled softly. "But you''re lucky. Always with him. Everywhere." Then her voice dropped to a whisper. "Even sleeping together¡­"


    She sighed dramatically. "What about me?"


    Liana exhaled slowly, shaking her head. "Haaah¡­" She chose not to respond further, focusing on the road ahead.


    Meanwhile, Javier was completely unaware of their conversation, lost in his own excitement.


    As Pikko dashed forward, Gloria leaned in closer, her lips just beside Liana''s ear. Her voice was low and teasing. "You should at least allow me to join and accompany him once in a while." Her grip around Liana''s waist tightened slightly. "You know¡­ like a true wife?"


    Liana''s eyes remained focused on the road ahead, but her fingers twitched slightly. Gloria continued, her tone playful yet laced with quiet longing. "You''re lucky. You get to accompany him everywhere he goes." Then, with a small sigh, she added, "After all, you are his favorite. You''re a lucky girl, Liana."


    Liana shook her head slightly, a knowing smirk curling her lips. She whispered back, "Like I don''t know you keep slipping into bed and sleeping next to him when I''m already there?"


    Gloria''s eyes widened slightly. Liana glanced at her from the corner of her eye, smirking. "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?"


    Gloria pouted playfully. "Hmm? But you have him all day¡ªit''s not fair." She leaned in closer. "Not just the day¡­ the night too."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "We''re just sleeping together." Then her voice softened. "You know our Young Master can''t sleep without me next to him."


    Gloria huffed lightly but didn''t argue. Instead, she simply smirked. "Then I guess I''ll just have to wait for my turn~"


    Liana sighed again, but deep down, she knew Gloria wasn''t going to stop anytime soon.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced back at the two women behind him. Liana and Gloria were whispering to each other, their heads close together, their expressions unreadable. Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Something about this felt¡­ suspicious. He narrowed his amber eyes. "Oi¡­ are you two¡­ plotting something?"


    Liana immediately straightened, her expression calm. "No, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked mischievously. "Ara~ What could we possibly be plotting, Young Master?"


    Javier squinted harder, rubbing his chin. "Hmm¡­ I dunno¡­" He pointed a dramatic finger at them. "You two are definitely up to something!!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, you''re overthinking things."


    Gloria giggled, resting her chin on Liana''s shoulder. "Maybe we''re just discussing how adorable you are when you''re clueless?"


    Javier crossed his arms. "Hmmm¡­ sounds fake, but okay." He turned back around, still feeling suspicious. Something felt¡­ off. He had been watching Liana and Gloria closely for the past few minutes as they rode behind him on Pikko. They were whispering, leaning too close, their voices too soft, and their expressions? Suspicious.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Then his mind started racing. Wait¡­ hold on¡­ could it be¡­ they''re actually into each other!? His face darkened as his imagination ran wild. He pictured Liana and Gloria holding hands in secret, giggling while whispering sweet words, and sharing a long, dramatic hug under the moonlight.


    Javier shook his head furiously. "Oi."


    Liana and Gloria looked up. Javier stared at them, his voice low and suspicious. "You two¡­ aren''t secretly into each other, right?"


    A beat of silence followed. Then¡ª


    "NO!!" Both Liana and Gloria shouted instantly, almost in perfect sync.


    Liana''s face turned slightly red. Gloria blinked rapidly, waving her hands. Javier narrowed his eyes, rubbing his chin. "Hmmmmm¡­ you answered too fast."


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, please don''t say weird things."


    Gloria crossed her arms, pouting. "How rude, Young Master! I like men!"


    Liana gave her a side glance. "¡­That didn''t sound convincing."


    Gloria gasped, looking betrayed. "Liana!! Not you too!!"


    Javier snickered, watching them bicker. Then he grinned mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ I dunno, you two seem really close¡­ maybe I should give you some alone time?"


    Liana immediately flicked his forehead. "Young Master!"


    "Ouch! Okay! Okay!. Jeez, I was just joking! "


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria giggled, resting her chin on Liana''s shoulder again. Then she smirked. " But if I was interested, Liana is quite lovely, don''t you think?"


    Liana sighed deeply, already regretting this entire trip.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 244 A Lazy Day Off ( 244 )

    "Dear?"


    Francesca''s gentle voice drifted through the quiet afternoon. Garius hummed lazily in response, his head resting comfortably on her lap. She stroked his hair, her touch soft and rhythmic.


    "You''re really spoiled, huh, dear?"


    Garius smirked, eyes half-lidded as he inhaled her scent. "Mmm¡­ of course. You''re my wife, after all." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca chuckled softly, her fingers threading through his dark hair. Then her tone turned playful. "What about your paperwork today?"


    Garius closed his eyes. "Mmm¡­ I''m too lazy to do it."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "But it''s your responsibility."


    "Today is my day off." He nuzzled deeper into her lap, his voice muffled. "I just want to enjoy my time with you."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head fondly. Then her lips curled mischievously. "And tomorrow, there will be an even bigger pile of documents waiting for you."


    Garius grinned without opening his eyes. "Hehe¡­ don''t worry about it."


    Francesca tilted her head. "Hmm? What do you mean, dear?"


    Garius finally opened one eye, smirking. "Well¡­ it''s time for them to learn responsibility."


    Francesca blinked. Garius grinned wider. "Our eldest and second son will handle the work today."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean¡­ Marcellus and Cedric?"


    Garius stretched lazily. "Yep. As the eldest, Marcellus will inherit the count title one day. So¡­ hehehe, he might as well start early."


    Francesca sighed deeply, shaking her head with a small smile. "You''re impossible."


    Garius simply chuckled, nestling further into her lap. "I know."


    Francesca smiled as she continued stroking Garius''s hair. "By the way, dear¡­ remember when we were students? Back at the academy?"


    Garius grinned, eyes half-lidded as he gazed up at her. "How could I forget?" His smirk widened. "There was a certain someone crazy about me back then."


    He gave Francesca a knowing look. She chuckled softly, her smile teasing. "Yes, yes¡­"


    She shook her head, reminiscing about those days. Garius grinned even more. "And the only commoner who managed to attend the Magic Academy for nobles¡­ because of her incredible talent in magic."


    He stared at Francesca, admiration flickering in his gaze. "Every noble had their eyes on you, Francesca. Even the prince at the time was crazy about you."


    Francesca smiled, but there was no hesitation in her voice. "Yes, dear¡­ but I never liked them." Her eyes softened as she gazed at Garius. "I loved you. You were different from the other nobles."


    Garius chuckled, a bit smug. "Lucky me."


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her playful smirk returning. "Now, dear¡­ speaking of talent. Do you remember how you used to argue with the instructor about classes?"


    Garius snorted. "Oh¡­ that?" He rolled his eyes. "How the hell does an instructor not know how classes are assigned to individuals? He had the audacity to say that everyone is born with a class. What nonsense."


    Francesca laughed softly. She already knew the answer, but she couldn''t help but tease him further. "So, if the instructor was wrong, dear¡­ then tell me. How are classes determined in an individual?"


    Garius sighed, stretching slightly before smirking. "Everyone is born with stats¡ªstrength, agility, wisdom, and all that."


    Francesca nodded, listening attentively as if she hadn''t already heard this before. Garius continued, his tone confident. "Of course, some people are born with high strength, and they just assume that means their class will be Berserker, Warrior, or Swordsman when they receive their blessing."


    He chuckled darkly. "But that''s not how it works."


    Francesca smirked, already knowing he was about to go on another one of his rants.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius leaned back comfortably, his head resting on Francesca''s lap as he continued. "When someone is born, let''s say they have high strength stats from the start." He paused, his fingers lazily tapping on his stomach. "But the class they receive during the Blessing Ceremony?" His eyes glinted with amusement. "It''s not just about stats."


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Go on, dear. Enlighten me."


    Garius grinned. "The class someone gets depends on what they''ve been learning and doing before their Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca tilted her head, feigning curiosity. "Give me an example, then."


    Garius chuckled. "Alright. Let''s say some guy is born with a naturally high strength stat." He rolled his wrist in the air as he explained. "But instead of training his mind or developing a skill set, all he ever does is get mad at everything, train his muscles, and swing around a huge sword like a maniac."


    Francesca smirked. "So, you''re saying¡­?"


    Garius grinned. "The Blessing Ceremony will assess his habits and determine his class as a Berserker."


    Francesca nodded. "And what happens after that?"


    Garius stretched lazily. "A class doesn''t just stop there. It can evolve."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Into what?"


    Garius smirked. "For a Berserker, there are usually two main rank-up paths." He held up two fingers. "One is the Frenzied Berserker, which leans fully into raw power, losing most reason in exchange for unmatched physical destruction." Then he lifted his second finger. "The other is the Battle Ruler, a Berserker who learns to control their rage and refine their combat instincts, becoming a leader on the battlefield."


    Francesca let out a soft laugh. "So what you''re saying is¡­ people aren''t just born into their classes?"


    Garius grinned wider. "Exactly. What you do, what you learn, and how you train¡ªall of that shapes your Blessing."


    Francesca shook her head fondly. "And yet, most nobles still think their ''birth'' determines everything."


    Garius snorted. "That''s why most of them are idiots." He closed his eyes briefly before smirking. "But¡­ there are exceptions."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Do tell, dear."


    Garius opened one eye, his smirk deepening. "There are rare cases where someone will receive their class before the Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca tapped her chin. "And why is that?"


    Garius exhaled, his voice turning serious. "This¡­ is what I call a Special Talent."


    Francesca leaned in slightly, intrigued despite already knowing where this was going. Garius continued. "Some kids might be born with lower stats compared to others." He gestured vaguely. "But instead of relying on raw strength, they do something different."


    His eyes sharpened. "They start learning to control mana at an early age."


    Francesca nodded. "Go on."


    Garius smirked. "They don''t just stop there. They study magic early, learn tactics and formations, and don''t just settle for basic spells. Instead, they push themselves to master advanced magic before they even reach the Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca listened silently, watching him. Garius lifted a finger. "They learn how to control their emotions¡ªhow to keep a clear mind even in the heat of battle." Then his smirk widened. "They fight monsters at an early age, gaining real combat experience before most noble brats even pick up a sword."


    Francesca chuckled. "You make it sound like they''re preparing for war before they even hit ten years old."


    Garius grinned. "Exactly. And that''s what sets them apart."


    His voice lowered slightly, more thoughtful. "These are the ones who learn everything they can, who constantly challenge themselves, who think creatively and refuse to stay stagnant."


    Francesca smiled softly. "And because of that¡­ their class is decided before the Blessing Ceremony."


    Garius nodded. "Right. Because the system recognizes them as something beyond what a normal ceremony would grant." Then his smirk returned. "It''s rare, but when it happens¡­ that''s when you see true monsters being born."


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "And let me guess¡­ you''re thinking of someone specific when you say that?"


    Garius closed his eyes again, smirking smugly. "Heh. Maybe."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 245 Secrets of the Special Class ( 245 )

    Garius let out a small chuckle, his eyes half-closed. "And this kid¡­" He paused for a moment, then smirked. "He can even control how the Blessing Ceremony displays his class."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean, he can deceive the results?"


    Garius grinned, his fingers lazily tapping against his stomach. "Exactly. No matter what, the ceremony will never reveal his true class."


    Francesca hummed, pretending to think. "And why is that?"


    Garius stretched slightly before answering. "Because a Special Class is permanent. It doesn''t change, no matter what tricks you pull." His eyes glinted. "And more importantly¡ª" He lifted a single finger. "There is no limit to it."


    Francesca chuckled softly. Then her eyes sparkled with mischief as she teased, "Hmm¡­ just like someone who''s currently too busy lying on his wife''s lap?" She smirked.


    Garius grinned, letting out a low chuckle. Then his right eye shifted color, glowing faintly. Francesca watched as his gaze sharpened. Garius tilted his head slightly, smirking as he tapped his temple. "These kids can fool anyone¡­" He pointed toward his right eye, his smirk widening. "But not someone who has this."


    Francesca smiled knowingly. Then she whispered playfully, "Yes, dear¡­ the Eye of Truth."


    Garius exhaled slowly, his smirk never fading. "If this kid keeps leveling up¡­" His voice was low and thoughtful. "If he trains, learns, and keeps improving¡­"


    Francesca watched him closely, listening. "Then he can become the best."


    She tilted her head slightly. "But this ''Special Class'' you speak of¡­ it doesn''t just appear for anyone, does it?"


    Garius shook his head, his fingers tracing idle patterns on Francesca''s thigh. "No. It''s not something you can inherit through bloodline or luck." His amber eyes gleamed. "It depends on the heart¡­ kindness¡­ focus¡­ and something deeper." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Something that separates them from the rest?"


    Garius nodded. "Exactly." His right eye flickered again. "And this talent doesn''t stay stagnant." His gaze sharpened. "Every time the one who possesses it levels up¡­ every time they grow, train, and push themselves forward¡ª" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    His voice dropped slightly, carrying a weight of certainty. "The talent rises alongside them."


    Francesca sighed softly, shaking her head with amusement. Then she ran her fingers through his hair again, her smile gentle. "You really do see far ahead, don''t you?"


    Garius chuckled, closing his eyes. "Heh. Can''t help it. That''s just how I am."


    Francesca''s gentle voice broke the silence. "But¡­ dear¡­ what if, one day, this kid becomes uncontrollable?"


    Garius opened one eye, lazily gazing up at her. Then he smirked. "Hmm? No, he can''t."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow.


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, then chuckled. "After all¡­ there are two individuals in this world who can stop him."


    Francesca simply smiled at his answer. Then she slowly lifted her palm, and a soft glow emerged, forming a small sphere of pure light. The gentle radiance pulsed in her hand, illuminating the space around them.


    Meanwhile, Garius''s expression shifted slightly. His smirk remained, but his aura grew heavier. Then both his eyes changed, revealing a unique pattern that shifted like intricate gears turning in motion.


    Francesca watched him with quiet understanding. Neither spoke. There was no need to. They both knew¡ªshould the time ever come¡­ they would be the ones to handle it.


    Achooo!!!


    Javier sneezed suddenly, rubbing his nose. He paused, glancing around the farm. They had finally arrived at the village, the familiar sights and sounds surrounding them. Liana and Gloria rode alongside him, but for some reason, a strange shiver ran down his spine.


    Liana noticed his sudden pause. "Young Master? What''s wrong?"


    Javier blinked, shaking his head. "Err¡­ umm¡­ nothing¡­" He shrugged it off, deciding not to dwell on it. Then his grin returned as he patted Buddy''s neck, enjoying the slow ride toward the Pekko farm. "Ehehe¡­ we''re getting more Pekkos today!! This time, for Gloria!!"


    Gloria smiled sweetly. Meanwhile, Liana sighed, shaking her head. Then her eyes narrowed slightly. She leaned in, whispering so only Gloria could hear. "Gloria, don''t push your breasts against me."


    Gloria tilted her head innocently. Liana''s eye twitched slightly. "Just because they''re a bit bigger than mine¡­ doesn''t mean you have to show them off."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her lips curling into a teasing smirk. Then she leaned closer, whispering back, "My, my¡­ it''s not like I want to." Her smirk deepened. "But if I did¡­ wouldn''t it be better if Young Master was the one to feel it?"


    Liana''s brows twitched again. Javier remained oblivious, happily admiring the Pekkos in the distance. "Ehehehe! We''re getting another one today! Let''s find the best one, Gloria!"


    Gloria giggled softly, still teasing Liana with her gaze. Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Haaah¡­ this is going to be a long day¡­"


    As soon as Javier climbed down from Buddy, his amber eyes sparkled with excitement. He looked around eagerly, hands on his hips. "Where is that old man?! Ehehe!"


    Liana and Gloria dismounted from Pikko right after him. Liana turned toward Gloria, crossing her arms. Her tone was casual, but her words carried an edge. "Pick fast. I don''t want Pikko to carry your weight again."


    Gloria smiled sweetly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "My, my, Liana¡­ we have the same weight, don''t we?"


    Liana paused, her eyes flickering downward. She stared at Gloria''s breast for a long moment, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Hmm?"


    Gloria tilted her head innocently. Liana squinted slightly. "It seems like there''s¡­ a bit more weight in a certain area."


    Gloria smirked, placing a hand on her hip. "Oh? I wonder where that extra weight could be?"


    Completely unaware of the tension between them, Javier was already calling out. "Old man!! Where are you?! We need a Pekko!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, while Gloria giggled, clearly enjoying the back and forth. The search for Gloria''s Pekko began.


    "Whoa!!" Javier''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him¡ªa vast open field filled with Pekkos of all shapes, colors, and sizes. His grin stretched from ear to ear. "Ohhhh! I want all of them!!"


    Then he paused, his expression twisting slightly as reality hit him. "Oh wait¡­ I can''t!" He rested his hands on his hips, deep in thought. "Even with all the gold I''ve got in my storage¡­ if I bought them all, Father would be mad."


    His eyes flickered with slight paranoia. "And if he found out¡­ he''d probably send that damn golden Pekko of his to lead them as a new flock leader!" A visible shudder ran down his spine. "There''s no way I''m letting that happen."


    His thoughts worsened. "Not to mention¡­ Alf''s Pekko, Erinette''s Pekko, Hesbeirn''s Pekko¡­" His eye twitched. "Ugh. That would be a nightmare."


    He turned sharply, throwing his hands in the air. "Gloriaaaaa! Choose one already!"


    Gloria ignored his whining, her eyes scanning the Pekkos with calm determination. Her fingers absentmindedly toyed with something in her hand¡ª a small object gripped lightly between her fingers.


    Javier huffed, tapping his foot impatiently. "And where is that old man?!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 246 The Burden of Responsibility ( 246 )

    Inside Armand Manor''s study room, a heavy silence hung in the air. Stacks of documents towered over the large mahogany desk, forming what could only be described as a bureaucratic nightmare.


    Marcellus, seated at the head of the table, groaned in frustration, raking his hands through his hair. "Ugh!! I hate paperwork!" His voice echoed through the room, but no one came to save him.


    Across from him, Cedric slumped in his chair, his expression equally pained. Meanwhile, their personal maids remained composed. Lithia, standing beside Marcellus, exuded a calm, reassuring presence, while Meira focused on something more urgent.


    "My head hurts¡­ Meira¡­ more tea, please?" Cedric muttered, leaning back.


    Meira smiled softly, her tail swaying gently. "Yes, Master Cedric." She gracefully prepared his tea, placing it alongside freshly arranged biscuits.


    The brothers exchanged glances, both wanting to run but knowing they couldn''t¡ªMr. Alf was watching. The legendary butler, assassin, and unofficial warden of the study room had made one thing clear: "I will check on you every hour." A simple statement, but a terrifying one.


    Marcellus slammed a hand on the desk, looking at his younger brother desperately. "Ugh! I don''t want to inherit this job! You take it, Cedric!"


    Cedric snapped his head up instantly. "Hell no! I hate paperwork too!"


    They both stared at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. Escape was impossible. Lithia sighed, rubbing her temple, while Meira chuckled, her tail flicking.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Outside the study room, Mr. Alf was already on his way.


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples before glancing at Lithia. "Lithia, sit next to me."


    Lithia nodded gracefully and took the seat beside him. Meanwhile, Cedric didn''t say a word; instead, he simply patted his lap. Meira blinked once, then smiled knowingly. Without hesitation, she settled onto his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Cedric sighed in relief, resting his forehead against her shoulder. He tilted his head up slightly, and Meira leaned down. Their lips met in a soft, lingering kiss. When they parted, Meira''s warm eyes gazed into his. "Accompany me today, Meira."


    Her tail flicked slightly as she whispered back, "Yes, Master Cedric."


    Marcellus eyed them out of the corner of his eye, then turned to Lithia with a smirk. "I don''t see why I have to suffer alone, you know?"


    Lithia chuckled softly, shaking her head. The mountain of paperwork remained untouched, but for now¡ªjust for a moment¡ªno one cared.


    Marcellus sighed as he flipped through the documents, his free hand intertwined with Lithia''s. She leaned gently against his shoulder, providing a quiet comfort¡ªunlike someone else in the room.


    On the other side, Cedric was completely ignoring the paperwork. Instead, he was busy kissing Meira. Again.


    Marcellus''s eyebrow twitched, and he slammed his palm on the desk. "Oi! Stop kissing and do some work, Cedric!"


    Cedric didn''t even look up, simply waving a hand dismissively. "Mmm¡­ later¡­ busy¡­"


    Marcellus gritted his teeth. Lithia chuckled softly, adjusting her position to sit more comfortably beside him. "At least one of us is working, right?" she teased.


    Marcellus groaned. "Barely."


    Meanwhile, Meira smiled as she nuzzled against Cedric. "Don''t be jealous, Master Marcellus. You have Lithia, after all."


    Marcellus let out a deep sigh. "At this rate, Alf is going to kill us all."


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and a chill ran through the room. Standing at the entrance was Alf. His calm yet terrifying gaze swept across the scene. "What are you doing?"


    His voice was quiet, but the weight behind it was absolute. "Is the paperwork finished?"


    Silence. Meira froze instantly, her tail stiffening. Lithia went rigid as well, straightening her posture. In one swift movement, they stepped away from their masters, standing properly behind them, hands neatly folded.


    Marcellus and Cedric shared a look. They were doomed.


    Alf crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Finish the paperwork before evening." His serious tone left no room for argument.


    Marcellus and Cedric gulped. Just as the pressure in the room settled, another presence entered.


    Erinnete walked in gracefully, her sharp gaze landing on Lithia and Meira. She spoke calmly but firmly. "Don''t disturb their work." Lithia and Meira stood even straighter. "Go to the kitchen and ask the chef team to prepare food for them." She glanced at the piles of untouched documents. "Your masters will be eating here."


    Lithia and Meira bowed immediately. "Yes, Mrs. Erinnete!" They quickly left the room, their footsteps hurried.


    As the door closed behind them, Marcellus and Cedric both sighed heavily. Cedric slumped in his chair, muttering, "We''re trapped, aren''t we?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcellus groaned. "Completely."


    Alf said nothing, but his presence alone was enough to keep them in check. With no other choice, the two brothers finally picked up their pens and got to work.


    Alf tapped his fingers on the desk, his sharp gaze fixated on the two brothers. "These documents! You should read them carefully!"


    Marcellus and Cedric flinched at the reprimand. Alf picked up a stack, flipping through the pages with precision before placing two documents in front of them. "This one is for the budget allocation to maintain the border wall." His tone was strict yet firm. "And this¡ª" he tapped another document, "¡ªis for the village budget allocation."


    Marcellus sighed, rubbing his temples. "Haaah¡­ I know it''s important, but why does it have to be us doing this?"


    Cedric leaned back, crossing his arms. "Father should just handle it himself. He''s way better at this."


    Silence fell in the room. Alf''s eyes narrowed slightly, sending a chill down the brothers'' spines. He spoke in a calm, measured tone. "And how will you two manage when it''s your turn to take over the household?"


    Marcellus groaned, and Cedric grumbled, but neither dared to argue.


    Then, Marcellus paused mid-writing and glanced at Alf with a smirk. "By the way, Alf¡­ once Father retires, you''re going to keep working, right?"


    Cedric perked up, clearly interested in the answer. But Alf''s expression remained unchanged as he adjusted his gloves calmly. "No."


    Marcellus blinked, and Cedric raised an eyebrow. Alf continued, "I will continue to assist your father only." He glanced at both of them, his sharp eyes unwavering. "And don''t worry about it." He folded his arms, adding, "My assistant will be the one handling the next generation¡ª" His gaze darkened slightly. "¡ªunder strict supervision."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged nervous glances. Strict supervision¡­ somehow, they already felt bad for whoever would take Alf''s place.


    As soon as Alf left the room, the heavy tension lifted. Marcellus let out a deep groan, slumping in his chair while Cedric leaned back, exhaling a long sigh. For a moment, neither spoke.


    Then Cedric glanced at his older brother. "Brother?"


    Marcellus grunted, "What now?"


    Cedric grinned mischievously. "How about¡­ we give Javier this job instead?"


    Marcellus sat up slightly, rubbing his chin. He smirked. "Hehe¡­ good idea¡­" The thought of being free from all this paperwork was tempting.


    But then reality hit. Marcellus sighed, shaking his head. "But¡­ I don''t think Father will agree."


    Cedric groaned. "Yeah¡­ he''d probably just punish us instead."


    The two brothers sat in silence for a moment before slumping forward in unison. "Haaah¡­ we''re doomed."


    Cedric''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement as an idea struck him. "Oh! I know how!"


    Marcellus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Cedric leaned in, whispering something inaudible.


    Marcellus''s expression shifted¡ªfrom calm¡­ to a smirk¡­ and then to a wide, devilish grin that spread across his face.


    They both chuckled, their low, creepy laughter echoing through the study room.


    Marcellus crossed his arms, nodding in approval. "Good idea, Cedric."


    Cedric grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I''m sure this will work, Brother."


    Their creepy laughter filled the study room, a chilling harmony of mischief.


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Alf silently sighed. "I should check on them in thirty minutes instead."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 247 A Familiar Face? ( 247 )

    Gloria stood with her arms crossed, her gaze lingering on the Pekko farm owner as Javier excitedly chatted with him. Liana tilted her head, noticing Gloria''s distracted expression.


    "Gloria?"


    "Yes?"


    "What''s with the wait?" Liana asked, frowning slightly.


    "Didn''t you see the Young Master is already chatting with the farm owner? Pick one already."


    Gloria didn''t respond immediately. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she pondered.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­" she muttered almost to herself. "It''s just¡­ I feel like I''ve seen that man before."


    Liana paused. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria sighed, rubbing her chin. "You remember Mrs. Caretaker? The one who handled Buddy and Pikko during the battleground event?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes¡­"


    Gloria''s brows furrowed slightly. "It seems like I saw that man on the estate before."


    Liana''s expression turned curious. "Are you sure, Gloria?"


    Gloria shook her head. "Well¡­ I couldn''t confirm it."


    Just then, Javier''s voice rang out. "Gloria! Choose one, and I''ll pay!"


    Gloria blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. She grinned and waved toward Javier. "Okay, Young Master!"


    Liana, noticing Gloria''s hesitation, nudged her lightly. "Don''t overthink it. Just pick one Pekko, and we can continue sightseeing around the village."


    Gloria pouted dramatically, swaying her body toward Liana. "Don''t push me, Liana~ Are you my girlfriend?~~"


    Liana''s face twitched. She quickly took a step back, her voice flustered. "Ugh! Don''t joke about that! I don''t want Young Master thinking we''re being weird again!"


    Gloria giggled, clearly enjoying Liana''s reaction. "Okay~ Okay~"


    With a playful grin, Gloria stretched out her hand, palm open. In her hand sat a single peanut. "Come here~"


    The entire Pekko pen stirred. Several Pekkos perked up, their round eyes locking onto the peanut. Buddy and Pikko dashed around excitedly, squawking happily. After all, this was their birthplace.


    Liana watched the scene unfold, exhaling slowly as she pinched the bridge of her nose in both amusement and annoyance. Finally, she sighed. "Gloria¡­ please choose one already."


    Gloria smirked, still holding out the peanut. Liana narrowed her eyes. "If you do that, do you really think a Pekko will come up to you and say¡ª''I love you, marry me?''"


    Gloria giggled. "Who knows~ Maybe I''ll find the one~"


    Liana groaned. "You''re impossible."


    While Buddy and Pikko dashed around, playfully chasing the younger Pekkos, another one stood still¡ªwatching. A single Pekko, slightly apart from the others, fixed its eyes on the peanut in Gloria''s hand.


    Slowly, it stepped forward. Gloria remained still, watching with curiosity. The Pekko reached her, tilting its head before gently pecking her palm and carefully taking the peanut.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Its voice was loud and excited, the sound carrying across the pen. Buddy and Pikko immediately froze mid-run, their heads snapping toward the noise. Then they rushed toward the new Pekko, flapping their wings.


    "Cuquawked! Cuquawked!"


    Their squawks filled the air, as if welcoming an old friend. Gloria blinked in surprise, while Liana crossed her arms, watching with a raised eyebrow. Javier grinned.


    "Oh? Looks like you didn''t pick one, Gloria¡­ it picked you!"


    The old man let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha! Your Pekkos are just excited to see their old friend." He watched as Buddy and Pikko circled the new Pekko excitedly, squawking in recognition. Then he smiled knowingly. "Back when you bought those two, this one was always left alone after that."


    Javier patted Buddy''s side. "Oh! Good choice, Gloria."


    Gloria tried to act casual, but a clear spark of excitement lit up her eyes. She gently caressed the new Pekko''s beak and neck, feeling its warmth. The Pekko nuzzled into her touch, clearly pleased.


    As Gloria examined its color, she noticed something familiar. Its feathers had a soft, warm tone¡ªjust like the skin of a peanut. A small smile formed on her lips. "From today, I call you¡­ Peanuts."


    The Pekko let out a happy squawk. "Cuquawked!"


    Buddy and Pikko echoed the call, as if welcoming Peanuts into the group. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier grinned and reached into his pocket. "Old man, as usual, 20 gold coins, right?"


    The old man chuckled, nodding. "Yes, Young Master. The same price as these two back then."


    Javier casually tossed the pouch of gold toward him. "Here! Ehehehehe!"


    The old man caught it effortlessly, weighing it in his hand with a satisfied smile. Meanwhile, Gloria continued to gently stroke Peanuts'' feathers, her expression soft and serene.


    Javier clapped his hands together. "Oh! And give me the basic rein for Peanuts."


    The old man nodded. "Sure, Young Master. Just wait here." He turned and walked toward his storage area, leaving Javier, Liana, and Gloria with their excited Pekkos.


    As the old man walked away, Gloria suddenly turned to Javier. Before he could react, she hugged him tightly. Javier''s eyes widened as he felt her warmth pressing against him; her arms wrapped around him firmly, her voice soft yet filled with emotion.


    "Thank you, Young Master¡­ for keeping your promise and giving me this wonderful Pekko."


    For a moment, she didn''t let go, cherishing the moment. Liana stood beside them, watching with a neutral expression, though a slight twitch in her brow betrayed her thoughts.


    Javier blinked, then grinned mischievously. "Ehehe~ Gloria, if you hug me any tighter, Liana''s going to get jealous."


    Gloria leaned back slightly but didn''t release him completely. She smirked playfully, tilting her head. "Oh my, is that so? Liana~ should I let go?"


    Liana crossed her arms and replied flatly, "¡­Just hurry up and get on your Pekko already."


    Gloria chuckled, finally stepping back and patting Peanuts affectionately. "Alright, alright~ Let''s get going."


    As Javier, Liana, and Gloria disappeared down the road with their Pekkos moving steadily, the old man waved after them. "Yes, Young Master. Have a good day."


    Once they were out of sight, a woman approached him from behind. Her sharp yet gentle eyes observed the direction they had left. She crossed her arms and tilted her head.


    "Husband?"


    The old man turned toward her. "Hmm? What is it, Anthia?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Why do you take gold from Count Garius'' son?"


    The old man chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Hmm? It''s just Lord Garius'' order."


    Anthia frowned slightly. "Weird. This Pekko farm belongs to Lord Garius personally."


    The old man smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Yeah. But that''s how our lord is."


    Anthia sighed, shaking her head. Then he shifted the topic. "Anthia, shouldn''t you be at the estate, keeping an eye on those four?"


    Anthia understood immediately¡ªhe meant Giddie and the other three Pekkos. She shook her head. "Oh, today is my day off. The rest of the caretaker team will take over feeding them." She sighed slightly. "After all, Lord Garius said Giddie and the others are free to roam inside the estate. He mentioned that they''re no longer a secret."


    The old man let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha¡­ That''s just how our lord is."


    He glanced in the direction Javier had left, a thoughtful look in his eyes. "It seems like he already knew that his youngest son really loves Pekkos." He paused, smiling slightly. "I still remember when Javier first came here to get his own Pekko¡­ He had no idea this farm belonged to his father."


    Anthia chuckled softly. "Well, that''s exactly why Lord Garius told us to keep it a secret¡ªuntil he decided otherwise."


    The old man nodded. "Yeah¡­ so his youngest son would find his own way to earn money, train hard, hunt monsters, and learn responsibility¡­" He smiled fondly. "Even without knowing the truth, the boy managed just fine."


    The two shared a knowing look before turning back to their work. Even if Javier didn''t know the truth yet, his father had been watching over him all along.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 248 Voices of the People ( 248 )

    Liana sighed as she guided Pikko alongside Javier''s Buddy and Gloria''s newly acquired Peanuts. "Young Master, we''ve already gone pretty far. This is the road to the border wall."


    Javier grinned, completely unbothered. "Hmm? Yeah, there''s a good shop around that area. And besides, I want to enjoy the sightseeing."


    Liana shot him a sharp look. "Young Master, just because ''this girl'' just got her own Pekko doesn''t mean we should stray too far from the estate."


    Gloria let out a dramatic sigh, placing a hand over her chest. "My, my, Liana, such an attitude~"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "You''re just making this difficult."


    Gloria chuckled, leaning slightly toward Liana. "Chill, Liana! Young master just want to explore our beautiful region. Besides, isn''t it a good thing? He''s learning, right?"


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Yeah! I''m learning! Exploring is part of my education, right?"


    Liana arched an eyebrow, her tone suddenly teasing. "Yes, yes, Young Master. I know you want to learn about the region because you plan to take over Lord Garius'' position once you become an adult, right?"


    Javier visibly recoiled, making a disgusted face. "NO WAY! Who wants to be busy with paperwork and responsibilities?! A life with no fun and no freedom?! No way!!"


    Liana giggled softly, shaking her head. Gloria smirked. "Ara~ But Young Master, if you don''t want it, then who will?"


    Javier crossed his arms stubbornly. "Someone else! Not me! Let Marcellus or Cedric handle it. I''ll just keep my Pekkos, hunt monsters, and live my best life! Ehehehehe!"


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile played on her lips. "Haa¡­ As expected."


    As they rode into the town near the border, the streets buzzed with life¡ªvendors calling out their wares, children darting between market stalls, and workers unloading carts filled with goods. Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he spotted a familiar stall. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hehehe¡­ time for some food!" He leaned forward, patting Buddy''s neck. "Buddy! There''s a meat shop over there! Let''s ask the owner to grill some meat for us!"


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked excitedly and dashed toward the stall, nearly startling a few passing merchants. Liana sighed, already expecting the usual scene. "Young Master¡­ at least try not to cause too much commotion."


    Gloria chuckled as she followed behind, guiding Peanuts toward a shaded area. "Ara~ At this point, wouldn''t it be strange if he didn''t cause a commotion?"


    Javier jumped off Buddy in one swift motion, landing directly in front of the stall. With a wide grin, he pulled out a handful of silver coins and slammed them onto the wooden counter. "Aunty! Give me grilled meat that''s worth this!"


    The vendor, a middle-aged woman with strong arms and a kind smile, turned toward him. She recognized the confident, mischievous boy immediately; after all, who in the region didn''t know the youngest son of Count Garius?


    With a hearty laugh, she picked up the coins. "Coming right up, Young Master! Give me a few minutes!"


    Javier rubbed his hands together, grinning. "Ehehehe! Smells good already!"


    Javier munched happily on his grilled meat, savoring the juicy flavors while Buddy devoured his portion like a starving beast.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!" Buddy happily gobbled up another serving, his beak moving nonstop.


    Pikko and Peanuts, on the other hand, ate gracefully, nibbling at their portions with more control¡ªthough Peanuts occasionally let out a pleased chirp.


    Javier leaned back, patting his stomach in satisfaction. "Ahhh¡­ This is life. No school, no paperwork, just meat and my Pekkos!"


    But then¡ª


    A loud commotion erupted near the border gate. Javier tilted his head, chewing slower as his sharp ears picked up the argument.


    "Why can''t we enter?! We are honorable priests from the Saint of Three Gods! And we are traveling with our Saint!"


    A gruff voice from the guards responded immediately. "No can do! Our lord already declared it¡ªno lunatics allowed inside Armand Region!"


    The priests gasped in outrage. "How dare you! Do you know who we are?! Marquis Billoton is our patron!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Marquis Billoton¡­? Hmm, never heard of him. Must be one of those annoying nobles."


    Meanwhile, the Armand border guard smirked, completely unfazed. "So? Our lord is Count Garius. This region is an Autonomy Region. We don''t care if a marquis himself shows up¡ªif our lord says NO, then it means NO!"


    Javier grinned at the guard''s response, already amused. Liana noticed his expression and sighed. "Young Master, don''t get any ideas."


    Javier leaned forward, his eyes glinting as he casually chewed on his grilled meat, keenly observing the situation unfolding at the main gate.


    At the gate, the priests'' expressions twisted in anger as they tried to argue their way in. "By refusing us entry, you are violating our divine right to spread the will of the Three Gods! This is oppression! A denial of religious freedom!"


    The Armand border guard didn''t even flinch. "And? Our lord gave the order. We don''t care about your ''divine right.'' You''re not stepping a foot inside Armand Region." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priests sputtered in outrage, their robes fluttering as they gestured dramatically. "You cannot do this! We travel with our Saint! This is blasphemy against the Three Gods!"


    The citizens of Armand, who had been watching the commotion from the marketplace, began murmuring among themselves, and the mood quickly turned hostile.


    Then¡ª


    "Oi! If you pass this gate, we''ll kill you!" a burly fisherman shouted, gripping his harpoon tightly. His words were met with a chorus of agreement from the crowd.


    "Yeah! We don''t want you lunatics in our region!"


    "We''ve heard enough about you bastards¡ªbrainwashing people, burning villages! You''re nothing but trouble!"


    More and more people joined in, their voices rising in anger. Javier smirked as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Seems like nobody wants them here. Guess that answers everything."


    Liana glanced at him, her eyes watching his expression carefully. "Young Master¡­ You really don''t plan on stepping in?"


    Javier grinned. "Let''s just wait. The people are already handling it."


    The crowd''s anger only grew as the so-called priests continued their demands.


    A woman stepped forward, her voice filled with fury. "We have our own beliefs here! We have real freedom! Unlike you bastards who extort the poor, forcing them to pay tithes just to survive!"


    Another man raised his fist. "Yeah! Your ''faith'' is nothing but a scam! You burn villages, kill those who don''t follow you, and call it ''divine will''! Get the hell out of here!"


    The crowd roared in agreement.


    "Go shove your beliefs somewhere else! We don''t want them here!"


    "No lunatics!"


    "No lunatics!"


    The chants grew louder as the people of Armand stood united, their voices filled with rage.


    Then¡ª


    A rock flew through the air, striking one of the priests in the shoulder. The priest yelped in pain, staggering back.


    But that was just the beginning.


    "Get out!" The people began throwing whatever they could find¡ªstones, rotten fruits, even clumps of dirt. The priests and their so-called saint were pelted mercilessly.


    Javier, still watching from a distance, smirked as he took another bite of his grilled meat.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, they might actually beat them to death at this rate."


    He stepped forward, his polished noble attire making it clear who he was. The emblem of the Armand family gleamed in the sunlight, instantly silencing much of the chaos.


    His eyes lazily scanned the scene before he spoke, his tone calm but absolute. "What''s the commotion here?"


    One of the border guards immediately straightened and saluted. "Ah! Young Master! These so-called priests are demanding entry into our region."


    Javier tilted his head slightly, unimpressed. "Hmm? If Father said no, then it means no. If they still insist¡­" He gestured lazily toward the priests. "Just grab them and throw them outside."


    The priests fumed in outrage; their faces red with anger. One of them stepped forward, his voice seething. "How dare a mere child like you speak to us this way?! Do you know who we are?!"


    Javier yawned exaggeratedly, covering his mouth. "Mmm? So? What''s the problem? Go cry to your marquis or whatever. They can file an official complaint later."


    Then, he turned toward the border guards, his tone shifting from playful to deadly serious. "This is solely my command and responsibility. If they still insist on entering¡­" His gaze sharpened, his next words cutting through the air like a blade. "KILL THEM."


    The Armand citizens erupted into cheers. "YEAH!!! KILL THOSE LUNATICS!"


    The priests paled, their arrogance instantly replaced with fear.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 249 Defiance at the Gates ( 249 )

    "Now listen, you pieces of shit. I don''t care who you are. You didn''t come here for peace¡ªyou came to spread your filth, trying to corrupt our people with your so-called ''faith.''"


    Javier let out a mocking chuckle, shaking his head. "And now, you think you can force your way in? Are you stupid?"


    The priests flinched but quickly tried to regain their composure. One of them stepped forward, glaring. "You dare insult the will of the Three Gods?! Do you know how many noble families already support our cause?!"


    Javier grinned, but there was no warmth in it¡ªjust cold amusement. "Oh? And? Do you think that matters to me?"


    He gestured toward the border guards. "You''re nothing to me. You''re nothing to them." Then, his hand swept toward the angry citizens behind him. "And you''re nothing to all of us!"


    The Armand citizens roared in agreement.


    "That''s our Young Master!"


    "Get lost, you bastards!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his smirk growing. "And don''t even try that ''divine faith'' crap on us. We know exactly what you are. You demand tithes from the poor, forcing them to give up what little they have so your ''faith'' can grow bigger?"


    He snorted, his voice dripping with mockery. "What? Is your sponsor too broke to fund your cult properly?"


    The priests stiffened, their faces twitching with barely concealed rage. Javier leaned in slightly, his voice lowering to a deadly whisper. "Let me tell you something, you worthless parasites. In this region, faith isn''t a business. Every place of worship is maintained by our overseers. Their buildings, their land¡ªeverything is handled by my father, using our own resources."


    He straightened, his smirk turning into a full-blown grin. "We don''t need the people''s money to run faith-based scams. Unlike your shitty faith."


    The citizens of Armand erupted into cheers once more.


    "Young Master Javier!"


    "Send them back where they came from!"


    The priests, now trembling, realized that their usual arrogance had no place here. Javier raised his hand, his voice cold and sharp. "Now, soldiers!"


    "FORMATION!"


    The guards immediately snapped into position, raising their swords and shields in perfect synchronization. The crossbowmen stepped forward, their weapons aimed with deadly precision. From above, the watchtower archers notched their arrows, waiting for the order.


    The priests paled as the metallic clank of soldiers readying for battle echoed through the air. Javier narrowed his eyes, his smirk never fading. "I''ll give you ten seconds."


    The air grew heavy with tension.


    "Ten¡­" The guards tightened their grips on their weapons.


    "Nine¡­" The citizens, armed with whatever weapons they had, raised them high, ready to fight alongside their Young Master.


    "Eight¡­" The priests looked at one another, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.


    "Seven¡­" One of the priests clenched his fists, his lips trembling in anger.


    "Six¡­" Javier''s gaze locked onto their so-called ''saint,'' who stood frozen in place.


    "Five¡­" The crossbowmen took aim.


    "Four¡­" The archers drew their bows tighter.


    "Three¡­" Some priests took uneasy steps backward.


    "Two¡­" The citizens tensed, their weapons raised, waiting for the final number.


    Before Javier could finish, one of the priests suddenly shouted, "W-We''re leaving!" The group scrambled, hastily retreating and dragging their so-called saint with them.


    The Armand citizens exploded into laughter and cheers.


    "That''s right! Run, you cowards!"


    "Our Young Master doesn''t take shit from anyone!"


    Javier grinned, watching the priests disappear into the distance. He turned to the border guards. "Secure the gates. If they ever return, don''t even let them speak¡ªjust shoot them on sight."


    The chief guard saluted. "Yes, Young Master!"


    The people of Armand cheered once more, celebrating their victory.


    Javier turned to the head guard, his expression serious. "Write an official report about this and send it to my father immediately."


    The head guard saluted without hesitation. "Yes, Young Master!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his mind already racing ahead. "Tell the patrol squads to increase their patrols. Make sure their work is efficient¡ªdon''t overwork them. Adjust the schedules as needed." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The head guard nodded. "Understood, Young Master. Lord Garius already gave similar instructions earlier. We''ve begun reinforcing the patrols across the border towns and villages."


    Javier smirked slightly. "Good. And don''t ever let those lunatics inside again."


    The guard''s voice was firm. "Yes, Young Master. Our lord has ordered all border stations and city overseers to report immediately if they''re spotted. We can''t control who tries to come in or who slips past unnoticed, but we will take action based on Lord Garius'' commands."


    Javier gave an approving nod. "That''s how it should be. We don''t negotiate with parasites."


    The other guards saluted, their determination unwavering as they carried out their Young Master''s orders.


    Liana and Gloria stood beside him, their presence commanding respect. The Armand household emblem embroidered on their maid uniforms symbolized their status¡ªnot just as maids, but as trusted attendants of the Armand family.


    The citizens and guards looked at Javier with admiration, their cheers still lingering in the air. He had personally stepped in and driven the lunatics away.


    Javier grinned, feeling the weight of their trust. But before he could relish the moment, he turned toward where Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts were supposed to be waiting.


    Instead, he saw¡ª


    "WHAT THE HELL?!"


    All three¡ªBuddy, Pikko, and Peanuts¡ªwere happily munching away on fruits stolen from various stalls.


    Buddy had an entire basket of apples tipped over in front of him, munching loudly with his tail feathers fluffed up in satisfaction. Pikko was pecking delicately at some exotic berries, chewing in a way that almost looked smug. And Peanuts? That little menace had climbed onto a vegetable cart, kicking over melons and stuffing his beak with whatever he could grab.


    The vendors stood frozen in shock, uncertain whether to be furious or resigned to their fate.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Eeeeeekkkk!! Liana! Gloria! STOP THEM!"


    The two maids sprang into action. "Pikko! No!" Liana rushed forward, grabbing Pikko''s reins and pulling her back. "Peanuts, get down from there this instant!" Gloria scolded, hands on her hips.


    Peanuts responded with a happy squawk, clearly ignoring her.


    Javier held his head in frustration. "Eeeeeekkk!! Buddyyyyy!!! You gluttonous idiot!!"


    The marketplace erupted into laughter, the tense atmosphere from earlier completely erased by the ridiculous antics of Javier''s beloved Pekkos.


    Javier sighed heavily, rubbing his temples as he pulled out his pouch. "Ugh¡­ these three¡­"


    He walked to each vendor, dropping silver coins into their hands. "Here, take this. For all the food these idiots ate."


    The vendors blinked in surprise before bursting into laughter. "Young Master, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Just take it before my father finds out and grounds me again!" Javier grumbled.


    The moment he mentioned Lord Garius, the vendors quickly accepted the money without another word.


    Liana sighed, holding Buddy''s reins firmly. "Young Master, you spoil them too much."


    Gloria chuckled, patting Peanuts on the head. "Ara~ but they''re just like their master. Gluttonous and mischievous."


    Javier pouted. "Oi, oi! I''m not that bad!"


    The vendors and citizens laughed, the joyful atmosphere returning as the commotion settled. Javier stretched his arms, feeling completely satisfied after spending the day sightseeing, eating, and enjoying the lively atmosphere of the town with Liana and Gloria. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The sky began to shift into warm hues of orange and purple, signaling the approach of evening. Javier paused mid-step. "Err¡­ I think it''s better if we go home now."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the rush, Young Master? Weren''t you just saying earlier that you wanted to take your time?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, yeah, but I don''t want to miss dinner."


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ How responsible. But let me guess¡­ It''s not just about dinner, right?"


    Javier shivered slightly, remembering his father''s strict discipline. "You both know how strict Father is!"


    Liana sighed but nodded. "That''s true. We should hurry before he sends someone after us."


    Gloria smirked playfully. "Oh~? Are you scared, Young Master?"


    Javier huffed. "Oi! I''m not scared! I just prefer my meals without a side of Father''s lectures!"


    Liana and Gloria chuckled, already climbing onto their Pekkos. Javier hopped onto Buddy and grinned. "Alright! Let''s go home before Father decides to personally ''escort'' us back!"


    "Cuquawk!!" Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts squawked in unison before dashing off toward the estate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 250 Between Two Maids ( 250 )

    Javier lay sprawled on his bed, completely relaxed after a satisfying dinner. The warm glow of the bedside lamp cast a soft light across the room.


    As he glanced toward the door, he saw Liana stepping in from her bedroom, her graceful movements as natural as ever.


    Javier grinned, tapping the empty space beside him. "Liana, Liana~ Here, here~ Ehehehe~"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head at his antics. "Young Master, you''re already twelve. Do you still need me to sleep beside you every night?"


    Javier pouted dramatically. "Oi! Don''t say it like that! You know I can''t sleep without you!"


    Liana let out a small chuckle, already expecting this response. She walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed before slipping under the blanket beside him. "Yes, yes¡­ I know, Young Master."


    Javier instantly snuggled closer, resting his head against her shoulder. "Mmm~ This is the best~"


    Liana smiled softly, gently running her fingers through his hair. "Sleep well, Young Master."


    Javier mumbled drowsily, "Hehe¡­ Just six more years, Liana¡­ then we''ll be married¡­ ehehe~"


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. "Yes, yes¡­ Just sleep already, Young Master."


    Javier grinned but didn''t argue; his breathing soon settled into a peaceful rhythm. Liana sighed softly, watching as his playful grin slowly faded into a relaxed expression. His warmth pressed against her as he nuzzled closer, completely at ease in her embrace.


    She knew him too well¡ªhis mischievous nature, his cunning mind, his fierce determination. But in moments like this, he was just the boy she had cared for since he was small.


    Her fingers gently ran through his hair, smoothing down the stray strands as she began humming a soft lullaby, her voice barely above a whisper. It was a melody passed down through elven generations¡ªa song of comfort, warmth, and home.


    Javier mumbled sleepily, his arms unconsciously wrapping around her waist as he sighed against her chest. "Mmm¡­ Liana''s the best¡­"


    Liana chuckled quietly. "Sleep well, Young Master."


    She continued to hum, feeling the steady rhythm of his breathing as he drifted off. Her eyes softened as she gazed down at the boy who would one day become a man¡ªher future husband.


    "Just six more years, huh¡­?" she whispered to herself, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    The room was silent except for the gentle melody of her lullaby, carrying them both into the embrace of a peaceful night. Liana gazed down at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face, her fingers idly brushing through his dark hair. His features had begun to mature¡ªhis once soft, childlike expression now carrying hints of the man he would become.


    Charming. Handsome. And soon¡­ even taller than now.


    She smiled to herself, her eyes filled with quiet affection. Javier had always been mischievous, always full of energy, always clinging to her. Yet beneath all that playfulness, he carried a heart full of warmth¡ªa heart that had claimed hers long ago.


    Leaning down slightly, she pressed a gentle kiss against his forehead. "Don''t worry, Young Master¡­ I will always be with you."


    The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow over them as Liana tightened her embrace just a little more¡ªher silent promise sealed in the quiet of the night.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open ever so slightly. Liana didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.


    Gloria.


    The head maid tiptoed toward the bed, her long hair slightly tousled from just waking up. Dressed in soft nightwear, she moved with the grace of a practiced maid, yet her playful smirk ruined any attempt at stealth.


    Liana sighed. "Gloria¡­"


    Gloria paused mid-step, placing a finger against her lips. "Tehe~ Found out~" she whispered.


    Liana shook her head. "Don''t make too much noise. Young Master is sleeping."


    "Sure, sure~" Gloria slipped under the blanket without hesitation, sliding in from Javier''s other side. Without a second thought, she wrapped an arm around him, snuggling close. "Mmm~ So warm~" she sighed contentedly.


    Liana rolled her eyes but didn''t push her away. She knew this wasn''t the first time¡­ and certainly wouldn''t be the last.


    Javier murmured something in his sleep, shifting slightly between them, his body completely relaxed in their embrace. Liana softened, brushing his hair back once more.


    Gloria giggled softly. "Hehe~ Just six more years, huh?"


    Liana glanced at her, then let out a quiet chuckle. "Yes¡­ just six more years."


    The two maids exchanged a knowing look before settling in comfortably, warmth filling the quiet room


    Gloria smirked as she pulled Javier closer, wrapping her arms snugly around him. "Mmm~ Mine now~" she whispered playfully.


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly. Without a word, she reached forward and gently¡ªbut firmly¡ªpulled Javier back against her breast. "No, he''s mine." Her voice was calm, but her grip was unyielding.


    Gloria pouted dramatically. "Oh~ But he''s also mine too."


    Javier murmured in his sleep, completely oblivious to the silent battle happening over him. His peaceful face nestled comfortably against Liana''s warmth¡­ until Gloria tugged at him again.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. Gloria grinned mischievously.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    A silent war broke out under the blanket¡ªJavier shifting slightly with each tug, completely unaware he was being fought over like a plush toy.


    Eventually, Liana sighed and tightened her hold just a bit more. "Fine¡­ but don''t pull too hard, or you''ll wake him."


    Gloria chuckled, relenting as she rested her head near Javier''s shoulder. "Hehe~ Alright, I''ll share."


    The two maids finally settled, Javier safely tucked between them. As the room returned to peaceful silence, Liana exhaled softly, brushing Javier''s hair once more. "Goodnight, Young Master¡­"


    Gloria smiled. "Sweet dreams, Young Master~" she teased in a whisper.


    Javier only mumbled something incoherent, lost in dreams, while the two women beside him drifted off into slumber.


    --


    Javier slowly stirred from his sleep, feeling an overwhelming warmth pressing against him from both sides. His head was nestled between something incredibly soft¡­ too soft.


    For a moment, he thought he had ascended to heaven. "Oh¡­ this is bliss¡­" he mumbled drowsily, a lazy grin creeping onto his face.


    But then¡ª


    He couldn''t breathe.


    His muffled cries went unheard as Gloria and Liana unknowingly held him tighter in their sleep, their soft embrace sealing his fate. "Mmphhh! C-Can''t¡­ breathe¡­!"


    Javier squirmed, trying to free himself, but that only caused Gloria to shift, pressing his face further into her breast. Liana, noticing the movement in her sleep, instinctively pulled him back toward her. "Nnngh¡­ Young Master¡­ stay still¡­" she murmured.


    Javier''s mind screamed¡ªthis was heaven and hell combined!


    Frantically wiggling his arms, he finally managed to free his mouth. "Air! I need air!" he gasped.


    Gloria slowly opened one eye, smiling sleepily. "Ara~? Young Master, what''s wrong? Weren''t you enjoying yourself?"


    Liana, still half-asleep, blinked at Javier''s flushed face before realizing the situation. She quickly pulled away slightly, allowing him to breathe properly.


    Javier took deep breaths, his mind still spinning. "You two¡­ trying to kill me in my sleep!?" he accused, pointing at them dramatically.


    Gloria giggled. "Tehe~ If you really couldn''t handle it, you should''ve woken us up properly." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Honestly, Young Master¡­ you''re the one who clings to us first every night."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Well, that''s different! But waking up like that¡­ it was dangerous!"


    Gloria smirked, leaning in. "Oh? So you didn''t enjoy it?"


    Javier paused, looking away. "T-That''s not what I said¡­!"


    Liana shook her head, finally sitting up. "Alright, alright. Enough teasing. It''s morning. We should get ready."


    Javier grumbled, still flustered as he climbed out of bed. As he stretched, he muttered under his breath, "Six more years¡­ Just six more years¡­"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances before smiling to themselves, knowing full well that Javier''s mornings would only get more chaotic from here on out.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 251 Plans and Preparations ( 251 )

    Lord Garius walked through the barracks, his sharp gaze inspecting the neatly lined-up soldiers. Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn followed closely behind, their expressions serious. Behind them, Rasdingen trailed along, gnawing on a thick slab of meat with one hand while clutching a bottle of strong liquor in the other.


    Garius glanced over his shoulder. "Rasdingen."


    The dwarven blacksmith took a swig from his bottle before responding. "Aye, m''lord?"


    Garius nodded approvingly. "Good job upgrading our army''s armor and weapons."


    Rasdingen grinned, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Heh! ''Course, m''lord! With our own mines producin'' the ore, we''re gettin'' nothin'' but high-quality stuff! I''ve reinforced the armor usin'' a mix o'' mithril and iron¡ªlight ''nough fer speed, strong ''nough to take a good bash! Weapons too¡ªsharper ''n tougher than before!"


    Garius smirked. "That''s what I like to hear."


    He turned to Hesbeirn. "Looks like our military is expanding well. We have magic bow squads, crossbowmen, knights, and swordsmen all properly trained."


    Hesbeirn gave a firm nod. "Yes, my lord. All of them are recruited from our own region¡ªno outsiders. Only locals, trained to be the best."


    Garius folded his arms. "Good. And what about talent for Cedric''s personal Paladin unit?"


    Hesbeirn paused before replying. "We''ve found some promising recruits, my lord. But¡­ if I may ask, why build a new Paladin unit? Master Cedric''s current squad already has a hundred members."


    Garius sighed, his gaze sharp. "Because those men were trained in the royal academy. They''re skilled, but they''re not from Armand. We don''t know their backgrounds or true loyalties. I want Cedric to have his own unit¡ªone that he personally trains, just like Marcellus with his battle mage unit."


    Hesbeirn grunted in understanding. "A personal force made up of our own people¡­ I see your point, my lord. I''ll begin selecting the best candidates immediately."


    Garius nodded. "Do it."


    He glanced back at Rasdingen, who was already taking another swig of his liquor. "And you¡ªkeep the forges burning. I expect nothing but the best for our soldiers."


    Rasdingen grinned, showing off his ale-stained teeth. "Heh! Aye, m''lord! Ye got yerself the best damn blacksmith this side o'' the continent! I''ll make sure our boys got the finest gear there is!"


    Garius smirked, satisfied.


    Turning his gaze to Alf, Garius''s expression was unreadable. "Alf. Status on your Assassin Household?"


    Alf stepped forward, his voice calm yet firm. "We''ve upgraded all equipment, armor, and tools, my lord. Our units have grown stronger¡ªincorporating new stealth tactics and strategic combat methods. We''ve also expanded our numbers, strengthening both our scout and intelligence divisions. Everything is progressing according to your strategy and plan."


    Garius nodded, pleased. "Good. Maintain the pace. I want our intelligence network to be second to none."


    He then turned to Erinnete. "And the maids?"


    Erinnete gave a small smile, her stance composed as ever. "The two children that Young Master Javier took in from the capital city¡ªIria and Iziya¡ªhave shown promising talent, just as you predicted, my lord. They are undergoing training now, and I believe they will grow into capable assets."


    She paused briefly before continuing. "As for our maid recruitment, both the standard household maids and battle maids are currently being selected and trained. We are ensuring that every candidate meets our high standards, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his sharp eyes scanning the gathered officers. "Good. Continue the recruitment and training. I want only the best serving this household."


    Both Alf and Erinnete bowed. "As you command, my lord."


    With each passing day, the Armand Household grew stronger¡ªits forces expanding, its influence solidifying. Garius knew one thing for certain: when the time came, they would be ready.


    Erinnete stepped forward, her expression calm yet sharp. "My lord, I believe the recent incident at the border gate will not go unnoticed. The Marquis and other nobles will likely make their move soon. According to our intelligence unit, they have already started seeking favor from the summoned heroes."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the hilt of his sword. "Hmm¡­ The current heroes won''t be able to do much. They already know how strong Marcellus and Cedric are. If they were to make a move, it wouldn''t be so soon. At least¡­ not yet."


    Alf crossed his arms, his gaze cold. "Even if all of the summoned heroes decided to challenge them, they know they can''t win¡ªnot against the strongest magician and paladin in the kingdom."


    Rasdingen let out a low chuckle, taking a swig of his liquor. "Hah! Let ''em try. Ain''t no hero or noble brat who can match those two lads in a fair fight. ''Specially not with that fancy academy trainin'' they rely on."


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hesbeirn remained silent for a moment before speaking. "If they know they can''t win directly, then they will scheme. They will look for weaknesses¡ªuse political pressure, underhanded tactics, or try to force a confrontation in an unfair setting."


    Garius grinned slightly, his expression unreadable. "Let them come."


    He turned to Alf and Erinnete. "Strengthen our intelligence network further. Watch their movements closely. If they seek to move against us, I want to know before they even take their first step."


    "As you command, my lord," they replied in unison.


    Meanwhile,inside the manor.


    Marcellus and Cedric sat comfortably in the main dining room, enjoying their noble breakfast in peace.


    Munch. Munch.


    Marcellus sliced into his steak, savoring the rich, perfectly cooked meat. "This steak is good."


    Cedric nodded, swirling the wine in his glass before taking a sip. "Yeah¡­ and this wine¡­ ummph! Delicious."


    Then¡ªsuddenly, as if struck by instinct¡ªboth brothers froze. Their hands paused mid-air, their chewing slowed, and their eyes darted around the room. Their relaxed expressions quickly turned into mild panic.


    Marcellus whispered, "Wait¡­ where''s Father?"


    Cedric swallowed hard. "You don''t think¡ª"


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Then, Marcellus exhaled in relief, leaning back in his chair. "Phew¡­ False alarm. He''s not here."


    Cedric slumped back as well, taking another sip of wine. "Damn, I nearly choked."


    They both relaxed again, resuming their meal¡ªbut the paranoia lingered. Garius was terrifying when it came to discipline. Getting caught drinking wine so early in the morning? That was just asking for trouble.


    Just then, Javier strolled into the dining room, spotting his older brothers indulging in their luxurious breakfast. As expected, Marcellus and Cedric were seated comfortably, enjoying their meal¡ªeach accompanied by their personal maids, Lithia and Meira.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed mischievously. "Oho~" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcellus glanced at him lazily, cutting into his steak without pause. "Ugh¡­ don''t just stand there, boy. Sit if you want to eat."


    Cedric sighed, sipping his wine. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t cause trouble this early."


    Javier grinned and plopped into his seat. "Liana?" He turned toward his maid, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Liana sighed knowingly, already expecting his request. "Yes, yes, Young Master. I''ll get your meat."


    Javier beamed. "Ehehehe¡­ meat~"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 252 The Bird and the Brothers ( 252 )

    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, watching his youngest brother devour his meal. "Little brother?"


    Javier, mid-bite, barely looked up. "Hmm¡­ what?"


    Cedric smirked, sipping his wine. "What are you doing after this?"


    Javier shrugged, swallowing his food. "Hmm? Nothing much¡­ just the usual¡­ with Liana. Why?"


    Marcellus grinned knowingly. "Father said you should meet him after breakfast."


    Javier paused, his chewing slowing. "Huh?? But Father didn''t say anything to me."


    Marcellus chuckled. "Hmm? Oh¡­ maybe because you just woke up?"


    Javier squinted suspiciously. "What does Father want this time?"


    Cedric shrugged. "I don''t know. Just go and meet him after this."


    Javier groaned, slumping forward. "Ughh¡­ fine¡­"


    He paused mid-bite, watching as Marcellus and Cedric suddenly picked up their pace, shoving the last bites of their food into their mouths. "Hmm? What''s the rush?" he asked, still casually munching on his meat.


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged a quick glance before smirking slyly. They didn''t answer. Instead, they wiped their mouths, stood up, and¡ª


    RUSHED OUT OF THE ROOM.


    Javier blinked in confusion, then frowned. Something wasn''t right.


    Then¡ª


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Javier''s eyes widened. Crap.


    His brothers'' sudden escape finally made sense. "No wonder they ran off! Damn it, brothers!!"


    He barely had time to react before¡ª


    The dining room doors swung open.


    Javier froze, his fork halfway to his mouth. "Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ Esteemed Father!"


    Garius walked in calmly, his sharp gaze sweeping the room as he took his seat at the head of the table. "Hmm¡­ eat your breakfast slowly."


    Javier swallowed hard and quickly nodded. "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!"


    Alf bowed slightly. "My lord, shall I have the chef prepare your breakfast?"


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius gave a small nod. "Do it."


    Alf headed toward the kitchen without another word, while Erinnete stood beside Garius, her expression unreadable as she accompanied him in silence.


    Javier continued eating, trying to act normal¡ªbut inside, he was screaming. Damn it, Marcellus! Cedric! You set me up!!


    Outside the manor, Marcellus and Cedric leaned against the wall, catching their breath. "Fuhhh!! Lucky we noticed the footsteps in time." Marcellus wiped an imaginary sweat from his forehead.


    Cedric grinned, stretching his arms. "Yeah¡­ we escaped just in time."


    Then, both of them burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Javier will be ''accompanying'' Father in the dining room."


    They could already imagine their little brother sitting stiffly under their father''s intense gaze, unable to escape.


    Marcellus smirked. "Better him than us."


    Cedric nodded. "Let''s make ourselves scarce before he finds us later."


    And with that, they disappeared into the estate, leaving their poor little brother to his fate.


    Cedric grinned. "Brother, what are we going to do now?"


    Marcellus tapped his chin, pretending to think. "Hmm? I don''t know¡­ how about we tease Javier''s Pekko?"


    Cedric''s eyes lit up with mischief. "Oho~ That''s a good idea."


    The two brothers exchanged sly grins before heading toward the Pekko pen, already plotting their next prank.


    "Oi, Birdy Birdy¡­ here comes the meat~" Marcellus waved a juicy piece of grilled meat in the air, his voice dripping with mischief.


    "Cuquawked?" Buddy tilted his head, his sharp eyes locking onto the meat.


    Cedric chuckled, nudging Marcellus. "Looks like he''s interested."


    "Come here, boy~ Meat''s here~" Marcellus waved the meat temptingly before suddenly turning on his heel and sprinting away.


    "Cuquawked!!" Buddy let out an excited cry and dashed forward, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he chased after the meat.


    Marcellus picked up his speed, laughing like a madman. "Kucu kucu kucu~ Come here, boy~ Bwahahahaha!"


    Cedric clapped his hands in amusement. "Run faster, Brother! He''s gaining on you!"


    Buddy wasn''t playing around anymore. His eyes burned with determination. That meat belonged to him!


    And just like that¡ª


    The great chase began.


    Cedric and Marcellus laughed out loud as Buddy darted back and forth, pursuing the tantalizing prize.


    "Ahahaha! This bird is hilarious!" Marcellus grinned and tossed the meat toward Cedric. "Here, catch!"


    Cedric caught the meat awkwardly, stumbling back as Buddy immediately locked onto him. "Oi! Not me¡ªWhoa, chill, birdy!"


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy let out a victorious squawk, snatching the meat from Cedric''s hands and gobbling it down triumphantly.


    Marcellus watched with amusement, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ Brother, how about we try riding it?"


    Cedric blinked in disbelief. "Haaah? Are you insane?"


    "What? Don''t you think it looks fun?" Marcellus smirked.


    Cedric gave him a deadpan look. "Do you really think riding a giant bird is fun?"


    Both brothers turned toward Buddy, who was happily chewing on his stolen prize, his feathers puffed in satisfaction.


    Cedric crossed his arms. "For our little brother, maybe it''s fun. But that''s because he''s weird. Well, not that weird, but still¡­"


    Marcellus grinned, stretching his arms. "At least try it once. Come on, don''t be a coward."


    Cedric sighed, rubbing his temple. "Fine¡­ but if this bird throws me off, I''m blaming you."


    "Hey, birdy, birdy¡­ let us ride you, huh?" Marcellus said, patting Buddy''s side.


    "Yeah, come on, birdy! We''re your friends, right?" Cedric added with a smirk. "Your master is our little brother! That makes us your older brothers too!"


    "Cuquawked?" Buddy tilted his head, blinking at them in confusion.


    "Alright, I''m going first!" Marcellus declared, stepping toward Buddy.


    "No! Me first! Get off!" Cedric pushed him aside.


    "I''m the eldest! You''re younger! Show me some respect!" Marcellus argued, shoving Cedric back.


    Cedric scoffed. "Respect your ass! I''m riding him first!"


    Buddy stood between them, his large eyes watching the ridiculous squabble. His feathers ruffled slightly, and his beak twitched as if sighing in annoyance.


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked loudly, flapping his wings.


    "See? This bird said I go first!" Marcellus grinned.


    Cedric glared back. "No! He said me!"


    The two brothers turned to glare at each other again, fists clenched, while Buddy simply stood there¡­ waiting¡­ clearly unamused by their nonsense.


    "Hey, birdy. Tap which one you choose to ride first," Marcellus said, holding out his hand.


    Buddy blinked, looking left and right between them. He let out a small "Cuquawk" before turning his head away, clearly uninterested. It was as if he was saying, ''If you want to ride, just ride. Why make this complicated?''


    "Tch, this bird ain''t making it easy." Cedric crossed his arms. "So what now?"


    Marcellus smirked. "Rock, paper, scissors. Winner gets to ride first."


    "Deal!" Cedric cracked his knuckles. "Ready!?"


    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"


    Both brothers threw their hands forward.


    Marcellus had paper.


    Cedric had rock.


    "Oh yeah! I win!" Marcellus cheered, pumping his fist in victory.


    Cedric clicked his tongue. "Tch! Just lucky. Don''t ride for long¡ªmy turn is next!"


    Buddy stood there, blinking, fluffing his feathers slightly as if already regretting his life choices.


    Cedric crossed his arms, watching as Marcellus rocked slightly on Buddy''s back, grinning with excitement.


    "Oho! This is fun! More fun than riding a horse!" Marcellus declared, gripping Buddy''s reins. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Cedric raised an eyebrow. "If it''s that fun, don''t hog all the time! My turn next!"


    Marcellus grinned, patting Buddy''s neck. "Easy, birdy. If this is fun, we might add more Pekko to your flock. Hehehe."


    "Now, go forward, birdy!"


    Buddy just stood still.


    Marcellus blinked. "Oi, I said go."


    Buddy let out a slow, unbothered squawked and took one step forward.


    Then another.


    Then another.


    Painfully slow.


    "Uh¡­ faster?" Marcellus asked, leaning forward slightly.


    Buddy ignored him completely, continuing his slow, casual stroll as if he had all the time in the world.


    Cedric burst out laughing. "Bwahaha! He''s messing with you! Even the Pekko knows you''re annoying!"


    Marcellus clicked his tongue. "Tch! Just warming up!"


    Still, Buddy moved at his own pace.


    After a full minute of slow walking, Marcellus finally gave in and grinned. "Oho! This is fun! More fun than riding a horse!"


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Marcellus nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! It''s¡ª"


    "MY TURN!" Cedric suddenly shouted, reaching to pull Marcellus down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 253 A Peck of Trouble ( 253 )

    Marcellus clung to Buddy''s neck, refusing to get off. "Oi! Wait! I didn''t have enough fun yet! Wait for your turn!"


    Cedric grabbed his arm, trying to pull him down. "Faster! Me next!"


    Marcellus dug his heels in. "Damn it, let me¡ª"


    Cedric suddenly grinned and pointed. "Oi, birdy! I saw you bobbing your head while moving with rhythm¡­ do it! Hehehe."


    Buddy let out a "Cuquawk!" and started bobbing his head in exaggerated motion.


    Marcellus nearly lost his balance. "Whoa! Oi! What is this!?"


    Cedric laughed uncontrollably. "Bwahahahaha! Look at you! You''re bouncing like an idiot!"


    Buddy kept his smug head bobbing, taking tiny steps to match the movement.


    Marcellus gritted his teeth. "Tch! This damn bird is mocking me!"


    Cedric smirked. "What''s this bird''s name again?"


    Marcellus frowned. "Uhh¡­ if I''m not mistaken¡­ Muddy? Baldy? Bobby?" Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "His name is Buddy!"


    At that exact moment, Javier''s voice rang out from behind them.


    Both brothers froze and turned their heads slowly to find Javier standing with his arms crossed and an amused grin on his face.


    Cedric smirked. "Oh~ little brother."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances before Cedric leaned in with a devilish grin. "Did you have ''fun'' with Father?"


    They both burst into laughter. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Tch! How dare you both not warn me that Father was coming inside!? Do you even know how long the lecture was!?"


    Marcellus and Cedric laughed even harder, clutching their stomachs.


    "Of course, we knew! That''s why we ran!" Marcellus teased.


    Cedric wiped a tear from his eye. "Yeah, yeah! You should''ve seen your face when you realized!"


    Javier gritted his teeth, his amber eyes narrowing. "Fine..." He turned toward Buddy, who was still bobbing his head smugly. "Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk?" The bird tilted its head.


    Javier grinned wickedly. "DASH."


    "CUQUAWKKKK!!!"


    Buddy suddenly took off at full speed, sending Marcellus flying backward.


    "EEEKKKK!! JAVIERRRR!!!" Marcellus screamed as he clung desperately to Buddy''s neck.


    Cedric, who had just reached out for his turn, stumbled back in shock. "Oi! OI! WAIT!"


    Buddy zoomed across the training field, kicking up dust.


    Javier smirked, arms crossed. "Hehehe¡­ That''s what you get."


    Meanwhile, in the distance¡ª


    "STOPPPPPP!!!"


    Cedric and Javier watched as Marcellus flailed, his voice echoing across the estate.


    Cedric sighed. "¡­Should we go help him?"


    Javier grinned. "Nah. Let him enjoy his ''fun'' first."


    Buddy was excited, circling around at high speed while Marcellus clung on for dear life.


    "Eeeekkk!!! Little brotherrrr!! Make him stop!! Eeeeekkk!!" Marcellus screamed, his face pale as he flailed.


    Javier crossed his arms, grinning mischievously. "Oh? But weren''t you having fun, big brother?"


    Cedric laughed. "Yeah, yeah! Weren''t you the one saying it''s more fun than riding a horse!?"


    Before Javier could respond, Buddy suddenly skidded to a stop, launching Marcellus off his back.


    "Wha¡ªEEEEEKKK!!!"


    Marcellus flew through the air like a tossed sack of potatoes¡ª


    ¡ªAnd landed directly on top of Javier and Cedric, sending all three of them crashing into a heap on the ground.


    "Ugh! Marcellus, get off!!" Javier groaned from beneath his older brother.


    "Oww¡­ My back¡­!" Cedric winced.


    But before they could untangle themselves¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!!"


    Javier and Cedric froze.


    Slowly, the three brothers turned their heads.


    Then¡ª


    Their father, Lord Garius, rode into view atop his massive golden Pekko¡ªGiddie.


    Buddy was already sprinting away at full speed.


    Javier gulped. "Ah¡­ So that''s why Buddy ran¡­"


    Cedric stiffened. "Oh shit."


    Marcellus paled. "¡­We''re dead."


    Garius pulled Giddie to a stop before them, his piercing gaze sweeping over his three sons¡ªstill tangled on the ground.


    A moment of silence. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ª


    Lord Garius smirked, adjusting his gloves. "Having fun?"


    Francesca gracefully stepped onto the courtyard balcony, her warm eyes twinkling with amusement as she surveyed the scene below.


    Her three sons¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, and Javier¡ªwere covered in dirt, sitting awkwardly on the ground. Their father, Lord Garius, sat atop his golden Pekko, Giddie, staring them down with his usual commanding presence.


    Beside him, Alf sat calmly on his own Pekko, his sharp gaze quietly observing the chaos. Meanwhile, Erinnete, riding Silverwind, smirked slightly, clearly entertained by the situation.


    Francesca''s personal maid unit followed closely behind her, standing neatly in formation, though they struggled to hide their amusement.


    Francesca let out a soft chuckle. "My, my~ It looks like my sons were having a little too much fun."


    Javier rubbed the back of his head, trying to flash his usual cheeky grin. "Ehehe¡­ just a little Pekko riding practice, Esteemed Father?"


    Cedric, still sitting on the ground, elbowed Javier sharply. "Shut up before he makes it worse!" he hissed.


    Marcellus groaned, still recovering from his unexpected flight. "Ugh¡­ That bird threw me like I was a sack of potatoes."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "''Practice,'' you say? And yet your noble robes are covered in dirt, and your Pekko is nowhere in sight?"


    Javier glanced toward the road, where Buddy had completely vanished. "Umm¡­ I can explain¡­?"


    Lord Garius leaned forward slightly, Giddie letting out a deep, intimidating squawk.


    "Oh? Then by all means, explain."


    Javier froze, realizing he had walked straight into a trap.


    Not too far away, Liana, Lithia, and Meira stood at a respectful distance.


    Liana, ever patient, sighed and crossed her arms. "Young Master, you''re on your own this time."


    Lithia covered her mouth with a gloved hand, suppressing a giggle.


    Meira swished her tail behind her, whispering to Lithia, "Do you think they''ll be grounded again?"


    Lithia smirked. "Most definitely."


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Make sure ''their punishment'' is in the study room."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Marcellus and Cedric let out a collective groan, already dreading their fate.


    Javier, on the other hand, tilted his head in confusion. "Study room? Hah! Easy! Just reading books, right? Hehehe¡­ This is nothing!"


    Cedric gave him a pitying glance. "Oh, little brother¡­ you sweet, naive fool."


    Marcellus shook his head. "You''ll see soon enough. Enjoy your last moments of freedom."


    Javier blinked, now slightly suspicious. "Wait¡­ what do you mean?"


    Lord Garius ignored the exchange and turned to Alf. "Ensure they finish their assigned work before sunset."


    Alf nodded, his glasses glinting ominously. "Of course, my lord. I will personally oversee their¡­ ''education.''"


    Marcellus and Cedric visibly flinched.


    Javier frowned. "Okay¡­ now I know something''s up."


    Francesca watched the scene unfold, sipping her tea with an amused smile. "Do work hard, my dear sons~" she chimed sweetly.


    Javier suddenly had a bad feeling. "Uhh¡­ maybe I should go find Buddy first¡ª"


    "No detours!" Lord Garius snapped. "Go. Now."


    Javier gulped. "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father¡­"


    Marcellus placed a hand on Javier''s shoulder, shaking his head solemnly. "Little brother¡­ you don''t know the hell that awaits you."


    Cedric nodded in agreement. "Rest in peace, Little Brother."


    Javier gulped, suddenly feeling uneasy. "H-Hey¡­ you two are just messing with me, right?"


    Alf cleared his throat, pulling out a thick stack of parchment from his coat. "Your punishment, Young Masters, will be personally overseen by me. You will each go through tax reports, trade agreements, border security plans, and financial ledgers.


    After that, you will draft detailed proposals for estate management and military logistics under Lord Garius''s direct supervision."


    Javier stared blankly. "¡­Huh?"


    Marcellus and Cedric patted his back in mock sympathy. "Welcome to hell, little brother."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 254 The Cult Conspiracy ( 254 )

    Inside the study room, Marcellus sat at his desk, accompanied by Lithia. Cedric was beside him, with Meira attending to his needs, while Javier slumped in his chair, Liana seated elegantly next to him.


    "Ehhh!? Doing paperwork!? I don''t want to!" Javier groaned, flopping dramatically onto the table.


    Marcellus rubbed his temples. "Shut up, Javier. We''re all suffering here."


    Cedric leaned back in his chair, pressing his forehead with frustration. "Alf will check on us every hour¡­ or maybe every 30 minutes."


    Javier sat up straight. "Every 30 minutes!? Are you serious!?"


    Marcellus smirked mischievously. "Heheh, maybe even 15 minutes if he''s in a bad mood." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier groaned, burying his face in his arms. "Ugh! Why me!? I''m still a kid!"


    Cedric laughed. "Twelve years old is a kid? Keep dreaming, little brother! Ahahaha!"


    Liana sighed, placing a neatly arranged stack of parchment in front of Javier. "Young Master, just focus and finish your work quickly. Complaining won''t help."


    Javier slumped dramatically over the desk. "This is child labor! I refuse!"


    Liana gently placed a hand on his back. "Young Master, you brought this upon yourself."


    Marcellus chuckled, flipping through a stack of tax reports. "You''re the one who thought the ''study room punishment'' was easy. Welcome to reality, little brother."


    Cedric smirked, dipping his quill into ink. "Yeah, keep dreaming, ''kid.'' Do you think Father cares about your age?"


    Javier grumbled, glaring at the endless stacks of documents before him. Crossing his arms, he pouted. "Ugh¡­ Fine, fine. But I''m not happy about it!"


    Lithia rolled her eyes, then turned to Marcellus. "Master Marcellus, would you like more tea as well?"


    Marcellus sighed. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I need something to survive this torture."


    As the maids gracefully poured their masters'' tea, the study room filled with reluctant scribbling, long sighs, and quiet chuckles from the ever-watchful Liana, Lithia, and Meira.


    Javier picked up one of the reports, his playful demeanor fading as he read through the contents. His eyes narrowed, scanning each line carefully.


    "This¡­ is about the cult. The Saint of Three Gods."


    The room, once filled with sighs and complaints about paperwork, grew still.


    Liana, noticing the shift in his demeanor, tilted her head. "Young Master?"


    Javier set the document down and turned to her. "Fetch me all reports regarding this cult. Everything we have."


    Liana nodded without hesitation. "Right away, Young Master." She swiftly stood and left the room.


    Marcellus raised an eyebrow at Javier''s sudden seriousness, reaching over to grab the report. "Oi, what''s with the tone? Let me see."


    He skimmed the contents, his expression darkening. Without a word, he handed it to Cedric, who took it and began reading as well.


    Cedric clenched his jaw. "What the hell is this?"


    Marcellus turned to Lithia. "Find all reports related to this cult. Every single one."


    Lithia bowed her head slightly. "Understood, Master Marcellus." She promptly left to assist Liana.


    The air in the study room grew tense.


    Cedric set the report down, exhaling slowly. "This isn''t just some crazy religious group¡­ These bastards are dangerous."


    Javier leaned back, tapping his fingers on the desk. "Yeah¡­ and they tried to get into our region."


    Marcellus crossed his arms. "And failed, thanks to you."


    Javier smirked slightly but shook his head. "That was just the first attempt. If they''re as persistent as this report says, they won''t stop there."


    Cedric cracked his knuckles. "Then we make sure they never step foot in our region again."


    Javier flipped through the pages, his eyes darkening with each line he read.


    "The summoned heroes are also involved in this?"


    Marcellus leaned forward, arms crossed. "Yeah. According to the reports, they''ve started burning villages, accusing anyone who doesn''t follow their faith of being part of some ''satanic cult.'' Survivors and eyewitnesses are all saying the same thing."


    Liana carefully placed another stack of reports beside Javier. "Young Master, here''s more information regarding the cult."


    Javier grabbed the top report, quickly scanning its contents. Just as he finished, Lithia entered the room, carrying another heavy pile of documents.


    "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric¡ªthis is everything we have regarding their movements in the kingdom."


    Cedric ran a hand through his hair. "Damn¡­ this is worse than I thought."


    Javier looked at his brothers, his voice firm. "This is a serious matter."


    Marcellus nodded. "Yeah. According to the reports, out of the 59 regions in the kingdom, 49 have already fallen under this so-called faith."


    Cedric slammed his fist against the desk. "That means only 10 regions, including ours, are resisting them."


    Liana spoke softly but with urgency. "And if the summoned heroes are backing them, this could escalate into something far worse."


    Javier gritted his teeth, his mind racing. This wasn''t just some religious movement anymore.


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin. "Hmm... I think it''s best if we ask Alf about this matter. That way, we can confirm what steps have already been taken."


    Cedric nodded. "Agreed. But one thing''s clear¡ªwe need a faster patrol squad. Something that can outpace horses and cover more ground."


    Marcellus tapped the desk thoughtfully. "Pekko patrol squads, then?"


    Javier smirked. "Sounds like the best option. But speed alone isn''t enough¡ªwe need a well-balanced team for each unit."


    Cedric began outlining his plan. "Each patrol squad should have three knights, two magic bow users, one scout, one assassin, one mage, and one healer. If we can assign a paladin to each squad, even better. Paladins can counter enemy spells."


    Javier frowned slightly. "The problem is budget allocation. We need to go over the financials with Father. Expanding the patrol units too quickly could drain resources from other critical areas."


    Liana stepped forward, placing another document in front of him. "Young Master, this report includes last month''s military expenditures. It might help when you present the idea to Lord Garius."


    Javier exhaled sharply. "Alright¡­ first, we confirm everything with Alf. Then, we bring this to Father. We need a solid plan before we propose anything."


    Marcellus grinned. "And here I thought this was just another boring day of paperwork."


    Cedric chuckled. "Well, little brother, you wanted to avoid responsibility, right? Looks like it found you anyway."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it¡­"


    Javier leaned forward, deep in thought. "The problem isn''t just patrol strength¡ªit''s communication. Even if our squads detect an enemy, it''ll take too long to relay the message, even with Pekkos."


    Marcellus tapped the desk. "Yeah¡­ if only we had a way to send messages instantly across long distances."


    Cedric crossed his arms, thinking hard. "Maybe we should ask Father? He might know if there''s already something we can use."


    Javier, however, was lost in thought, recalling his past life in Japan. There were ways to send messages quickly back then¡ªinstant communication, even across vast distances. He just had to figure out how to recreate something similar with magic.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier muttered, rubbing his chin. "Maybe we should develop¡­"


    Marcellus and Cedric turned to him. "Develop what?"


    Javier grinned. "A magical transmission device. Something that allows messages to be sent instantly from one squad to another, or even straight to the estate." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You mean like enchanted message scrolls?"


    Javier shook his head. "No, scrolls are one-time use and need someone to physically deliver them. What we need is something reusable¡ªsomething that lets us talk in real-time."


    Cedric''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ you mean like a long-distance link? A magic-based relay system?"


    Javier snapped his fingers. "Exactly! If we can create a mana-powered relay that links key locations and patrol squads, then information can be passed instantly."


    Marcellus grinned. "That¡­ actually sounds possible. But do you think it''s doable?"


    Cedric nodded. "The idea is solid, but the real issue is mana crystals. We''d need a lot of them."


    Marcellus crossed his arms. "True. The ore isn''t a problem¡ªwe have our own mines. And building the relay towers would actually provide more jobs for our people, increasing their income."


    Javier tapped his fingers on the desk, thinking. "Then it all comes down to how efficiently we can use mana crystals. If we can make a device that consumes minimal energy while transmitting signals over long distances, we might be able to reduce the total number of crystals needed."


    Liana, standing beside him, tilted her head slightly. "Young Master, would the magic circuits you use in your other inventions work for this?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "That''s a good point, Liana. I''ve already made small-scale magic devices before. If I can tweak the mana flow and add a stabilizing formation, we might be able to make this work without draining too many crystals."


    Marcellus grinned. "So, what''s next?"


    Javier smirked. "I''ll draft a plan for the relay system and start designing a prototype for the magic transmission device. If it works, we''ll present it to Father and see about full-scale production."


    Cedric chuckled. "If this succeeds, it''ll revolutionize how we communicate across the region."


    Javier leaned back, grinning. "Exactly. And once it''s in place, we won''t just be defending our region¡ªwe''ll be outmaneuvering anyone who dares to mess with us."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 255 A New Life ( 255 )

    Meanwhile, outside the study room, Garius stood with Francesca, Alf, and Erinnete, listening in on the conversation.


    A smirk played on his lips as he turned away, walking toward the grand hall with the others following closely behind.


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius clasped his hands behind his back, his tone amused. "I told you before, didn''t I?"


    Alf nodded, his usual composed expression firm. "Yes, my lord. Just as you predicted, those three are becoming more capable by the day. Not only are they sharpening their leadership skills, but they''re also working to improve our military and infrastructure."


    Francesca chuckled softly, gracefully matching her husband''s stride. "Our sons are growing faster than expected. And Javier¡­ he always surprises me the most."


    Garius'' smirk deepened. "Heh¡­ that boy doesn''t realize it yet, but he''s already thinking like a ruler. He always claims he doesn''t want responsibility, but his instincts betray him."


    Erinnete folded her arms, nodding in agreement. "He might deny it, but he takes action whenever it matters. Whether it''s handling the cultists at the border, training with his puppet knights, or coming up with inventions, he''s always one step ahead."


    Garius let out a short laugh. "That''s why I don''t need to push him. He''ll walk into his own role before he even realizes it."


    Francesca sipped her tea, a knowing smile on her lips. "And when he does, we''ll be here to guide him."


    Alf exhaled lightly. "Still, my lord, should we intervene in their plan? The communication network they''re considering requires extensive resources."


    Garius shook his head. "No. Let them work through it themselves. They need to understand the logistics of implementing large-scale projects. Besides, if they can pull this off, our region will become even more untouchable."


    Erinnete''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Should I prepare a special team to assist them in secret?"


    Garius considered it for a moment before nodding. "Do it quietly. If they struggle, we''ll nudge them in the right direction. But they must think they''re doing this on their own."


    Francesca hummed thoughtfully. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you, dear?"


    Garius chuckled. "Of course. Watching them grow is the best entertainment I could ask for."


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Where are Heres, Athine, and Aelius?"


    Alf responded promptly. "Aelius and Athine are currently attending to business in Gaze, the main town. As for Heres, he''s with his mother, Lady Phenelopie." Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca, walking beside Garius, gently reminded him, "Dear, you should focus on Phenelopie. She could give birth anytime now. And don''t forget about Eridith¡ªyour wedding is only a week away."


    Garius let out a sigh, rubbing his temple. "I know. I''ve been accompanying Phenelopie every night this month, making sure she''s comfortable. I also tend to her needs every morning before handling my duties. I plan to check on her later."


    He turned to Francesca, giving her an apologetic look. "Sorry, Francesca. You and Garcinia have had less time with me lately."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it, dear. We understand. Right now, Phenelopie needs you the most."


    As they walked, Garius noticed Garcinia nearby, surrounded by her maids.


    He called out casually, "Garcinia, want to come along?"


    Garcinia glanced at him before nodding with a smile. "Of course, dear."


    Together, they headed toward where Phenelopie was resting.


    At the garden terrace, Phenelopie reclined comfortably on a cushioned chair, sipping a cool drink while Heres sat beside her. The moment Heres saw his father approaching, he stiffened, his back straightening as he stammered.


    "Ahh¡ªahh¡­ esteemed Father," he stuttered, his voice laced with nervousness.


    Phenelopie smiled warmly at her husband. "Afternoon, my dear," she greeted softly, her hand gently caressing her round belly.


    Garius walked over and sat beside her, his sharp gaze softening. "How are you feeling?"


    "Better now," Phenelopie responded, reaching for his hand. "The baby is active today."


    Garius placed his palm on her belly, feeling the faint movements. A rare, small smile crossed his face. "That''s good."


    Francesca and Garcinia exchanged glances, both smiling as they watched the tender moment between their husband and Phenelopie.


    Heres shifted slightly, unsure whether to speak or stay silent. Seeing his father''s softer expression was rare, and he didn''t want to disrupt the moment.


    Garius gently stroked Phenelopie''s belly, his voice calm. "If the baby is this energetic, it means they''ll be strong."


    Phenelopie chuckled. "Strong enough to keep up with their father and older brothers, I hope."


    Francesca smirked. "Another addition to the Armand family¡­ our estate will be livelier than ever."


    Garcinia laughed lightly. "More like noisier."


    Garius glanced at Heres. "And you? Have you been looking after your mother properly?"


    Heres immediately straightened. "Yes, Esteemed Father! I ensure Mother has everything she needs!"


    Phenelopie smiled at her son''s enthusiasm. "He''s been a great help. Though he still needs to relax a little."


    Garius chuckled. "Good. Keep at it."


    Francesca then spoke. "Dear, since you''re here, how about staying a little longer? You barely get time to rest."


    Garius sighed but nodded. "Fine. Just for a while."


    The room settled into a peaceful atmosphere, with Phenelopie resting against Garius, the others chatting lightly, and Heres remaining by his mother''s side¡ªproud yet careful in his role. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three days later, Lady Phenelopie gave birth to a daughter.


    The baby was healthy, her tiny cries filling the room as Phenelopie held her close, exhaustion mingling with pure joy. Heres sat beside her, staring in awe at his newborn sister.


    "Mother¡­ she''s so small," Heres whispered, his voice filled with wonder.


    Phenelopie smiled gently. "Yes, but she''ll grow strong, just like you."


    Outside the room, the entire estate buzzed with celebration. The birth of a new member of the Armand family was a joyous occasion. Maids and servants moved swiftly, ensuring everything was in order, while knights and guards spread the news across the household.


    Meanwhile, outside the room¡ª


    "Oho~ now someone is no longer the youngest," Marcellus teased, nudging Javier''s shoulder.


    Cedric smirked. "That''s right, little brother. You''ve been replaced."


    Javier rolled his eyes, completely unfazed. "Who cares? I''m happy we have a new addition to the family." He smirked. "Besides, now Father has another child to worry about. Maybe he''ll finally stop nagging me."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged amused glances. "Heh. Keep dreaming, little brother."


    The three brothers shared a lighthearted moment, their usual antics momentarily set aside for the celebration.


    The estate was bustling¡ªnot just because of the new baby, but also for the upcoming wedding.


    Servants hurried about, finalizing preparations for their lord''s marriage to Eridith.


    The Armand household was filled with an atmosphere of happiness, excitement, and anticipation¡ªwelcoming both a new life and a new union into their ever-growing family.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 256 Preparations and Promises ( 256 )

    Two days before the wedding.


    Alf and Erinnete were busy overseeing the final preparations, ensuring everything was perfect for the big day. Meanwhile, Francesca was helping Eridith with her wedding gown in a nearby room.


    "Hmmm¡­ your horns," Francesca muttered, frowning as she held up the delicate veil. "The veil won''t fit properly like this."


    "Ehhh? Can''t you do something about it?" Eridith pouted, her eyes wide with disappointment. "Francescaaa¡­ I want to wear itttt!"


    Francesca sighed, rubbing her temple as Eridith pouted like a child. "You are a mature woman, not a child, Eridith."


    "But¡­ but I want to wear it!" Eridith whined, her eyes shimmering with determination.


    Francesca pinched the bridge of her nose. "Your horns make it difficult to place the veil properly. If we force it, it''ll look awkward."


    "Can''t we modify it somehow? Maybe cut a little space for my horns?" Eridith suggested eagerly.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You want me to cut a beautifully handcrafted noble veil just to fit your stubborn dragon horns?" Francesca shot her a deadpan look.


    "Yes!" Eridith replied without hesitation.


    Francesca sighed again but smiled softly. "Fine, fine. I''ll have the seamstress adjust it. But no more complaints, understood?"


    "Yay! Francesca, you''re the best!" Eridith cheered, clapping her hands.


    Francesca shook her head, unable to suppress a chuckle. "Honestly, you''re more excited than a young noble lady getting married for the first time."


    "Of course I am! I''ve waited for Garius for so long!" Eridith huffed proudly. "I''ll finally be his wife. And soon, I''ll give him strong dragon heirs¡ªfufufu!"


    Francesca''s smile twitched as she grabbed Eridith''s cheeks and pulled.


    "Ow ow ow! What was that for?!" Eridith whined.


    "Less talk about heirs, more focus on the wedding first!" Francesca scolded, shaking her head.


    As the two continued their playful banter, the seamstresses hurriedly worked to adjust the veil, already accustomed to their lady''s antics.


    Meanwhile, Garius was in a meeting with Hesbeirn and Rasdingen in the grand hall.


    "My lord, the troops have been stationed throughout the region. The special unit is on patrol to ensure no one harms our people during the wedding," Hesbeirn reported.


    "Good," Garius replied, his voice steady. He turned to Rasdingen. "And what about your brother and your clan?"


    "Aye, m''lord," Rasdingen said, stroking his thick beard. "Ye needn''t fret yerself. Our main water source¡ªfrom the mountain, flowin'' down to the river and out to the sea¡ªis bein'' guarded by me kin. Not a drop''ll be tampered with, mark me words. The beasts ''round there are nastier than a cave full o'' rockworms, so any fool tryin'' to mess with our water''ll be in for a world o'' hurt."


    Garius nodded in approval, leaning back slightly in his seat. "Good. With the wedding bringing in nobles from all over, security is our top priority."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, his sharp eyes scanning the map laid out before them. "The patrol squads near the border wall have increased their watch. If those fanatics from the Saint of Three Gods cult try anything, we''ll know immediately."


    Rasdingen let out a gruff chuckle, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. "Aye, and if those daft zealots think they can poison our water, they''ll have to get through me kin first. We''ll send ''em runnin'' with their tails between their legs¡ªor better yet, leave ''em feedin'' the fish in the river!"


    Garius smirked. "That''s what I like to hear. No risks, no surprises. This wedding will go smoothly, and I won''t tolerate anyone interfering."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Then I''ll continue overseeing the knight divisions. We''ve stationed them at all major points¡ªestate, towns, villages, and patrol routes."


    Rasdingen cracked his knuckles, a mischievous glint in his eye. "And I''ll make sure the supply routes stay open. Can''t have our guests goin'' hungry, now can we? Though I reckon some o'' those fancy nobles could stand to miss a meal or two¡ªsoft as overripe melons, the lot of ''em."


    Garius glanced at the map one last time before standing up. "Good. Keep everything tight. If anything happens, report directly to me."


    As the meeting wrapped up, the heavy doors of the grand hall creaked open. Alf stepped inside, his usual composed demeanor intact.


    "My lord, Lady Francesca requests your presence. The final preparations for the wedding attire require your approval."


    Garius let out a sigh, rubbing his temple. "Even my own wedding requires paperwork¡­"


    Hesbeirn smirked. "It''s not paperwork this time, my lord. It''s fitting for your ceremonial attire. You''ll need to look presentable in front of all the nobles."


    Rasdingen let out a hearty laugh, his beard shaking with mirth. "Aye, ye can''t go struttin'' about like some battle-scarred brute on yer weddin'' day, lad! Ye''ve got to shine like a gem in a dwarven forge¡ªall polished and proper-like."


    Garius shot him a flat look. "I should''ve known you''d enjoy this, Rasdingen."


    "Heh, I''m just lookin'' forward to seein'' how Eridith''ll react when she sees ye all dolled up. Bet she''ll be grinnin'' wider than a dragon sittin'' on a hoard o'' gold."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "Speaking of which, my lord, you do realize Lady Eridith has been bragging about this wedding to every noble she meets, right?"


    Garius sighed again, shaking his head. "I expected as much."


    Alf cleared his throat. "Shall I escort you to Lady Francesca, my lord?"


    Garius waved him off. "No need. I''ll go." He glanced at Hesbeirn and Rasdingen. "Make sure everything stays in order. I don''t want anything ruining this event."


    Both men saluted. "Understood, my lord."


    As Garius left the hall, he mentally prepared himself¡ªnot for battle, but for whatever extravagant attire Francesca had planned for him.


    "Eridith, you stay here. You cannot see the groom before the wedding, and you know that," Francesca said, her tone firm yet gentle. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe¡­ I know," Eridith replied, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Good. Now behave like a proper lady, not a child," Francesca chided, though her lips twitched with a hint of amusement.


    "Okay~" Eridith sang, plopping down on the couch with a dramatic sigh.


    Francesca shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips, before heading out of the room, her personal maids following closely as they escorted her to her chambers.


    Once she arrived, she found her husband, Lord Garius, already waiting for her. He leaned against the windowsill, arms crossed, his expression a blend of exhaustion and mild irritation.


    "What now, Francesca? It''s still two days before the wedding. You''re far too excited about all this," Garius said, raising an eyebrow.


    Francesca smirked, closing the door behind her. "Well, at least you''re keeping your promise to marry her. But don''t forget¡ªif the other three find out about this¡­ let''s just say I won''t be helping you anymore, dear." Her tone was light, but the underlying warning was unmistakable.


    Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. "You really enjoy watching me suffer, don''t you, Francesca?"


    Francesca stepped closer, a playful gleam in her eye. "Of course not, dear~ I''m merely reminding you of your responsibilities as a man who makes far too many promises."


    Garius shot her a flat look. "That was decades ago."


    "And yet, they still remember," she replied sweetly, settling on the edge of the couch beside him. "You know, dear, it''s rather amusing. You, the mighty Count Garius, feared across the battlefield, yet when it comes to women¡­"


    She trailed off, laughing softly at the scowl that spread across his face.


    "Tch. It''s not fear. It''s just¡­ a headache I''d rather not deal with right now," Garius muttered, leaning back.


    Francesca tilted her head playfully. "Then what will you do when they eventually come knocking? You did promise them, after all. It would be such a shame if your honorable reputation were marred because you abandoned a few poor, heartbroken maidens~"


    Garius clicked his tongue in frustration. "Damn it¡­ This is exactly why I tried to keep this wedding quiet. But someone insisted on making a grand event out of it."


    Francesca giggled. "Oh, I wonder who that could be?~"


    Garius groaned, rubbing his face in exasperation. "I swear, I need another drink."


    Francesca merely patted his shoulder, thoroughly amused. "You''ll need more than that, dear. You''ll need a plan."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 257 The Mischief of Pekkos ( 257 )

    The Day of the Wedding


    Nobles from across the kingdom gathered at Count Garius''s estate in the Armand region for the grand wedding. The estate buzzed with activity as guests arrived at the main gate, with many already settled into the guest houses on the grounds.


    A long line of nobles stretched from the gate to the grand hall''s entrance, each waiting their turn to enter. Standing beside the red carpet leading into the grand hall was Giddie, the golden Pekko, inspecting every gift brought by the nobles.


    Giddie leaned down as a noble presented their gift, carried by their escorts and maids. Each time a gift passed by, Giddie would tilt his head, inspect it closely, and squawk loudly.


    "Cuquawk!" Giddie squawked, as if to say, "This is acceptable."


    Another gift passed by, and Giddie let out a different squawk. "Cuquawk." This time, it sounded more like, "Meh, this gift is so-so."


    Some nobles exchanged glances, unsure whether to feel honored or offended by the golden Pekko''s judgment.


    The Viscount of Belenworth adjusted his tie, clearing his throat as he watched Giddie tilt his head at the elaborate, jewel-encrusted sword his servant carried.


    "Cuquawk?"


    Giddie looked away dismissively, unimpressed.


    The Viscount''s eyebrow twitched. "What''s with that reaction?! This is a royal-grade sword from the finest smith in the capital!"


    The noble behind him chuckled. "Looks like Lord Garius''s Pekko has high standards."


    Then came a Baron''s gift¡ªan exquisite sculpture made of pure silver.


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Giddie flapped his wings slightly, looking pleased.


    The Baron puffed out his chest. "See? Even the Count''s noble beast recognizes true craftsmanship."


    As the line moved forward, a nervous lesser noble presented a gift wrapped in expensive cloth. Giddie leaned in, inspecting it with sharp, golden eyes.


    The noble swallowed hard.


    "Cu¡ª"


    Giddie suddenly pecked the wrapped gift and tossed it onto the ground.


    "Eeeek!!" The noble paled, watching in horror as the expensive wrapping unraveled, revealing¡­


    A poorly crafted statue made of cheap metal.


    The surrounding nobles gasped.


    Giddie stomped his foot, squawking angrily.


    "CuQUAAAAAWK!!"


    "W-Wait! This is a mistake!!" the noble trembled.


    One of the Armand knights stepped forward, looking unimpressed. "The Count''s Pekko has a keen sense for quality, sir."


    The noble''s face turned red with shame as the knight picked up the discarded statue and tossed it to a nearby servant.


    "This gift is rejected. Next!"


    Giddie straightened up proudly, as if he had performed an important duty.


    Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts peeked from behind a carriage, watching the entire scene unfold.


    Buddy fluffed up his feathers, nudging Pikko and Peanuts as if to say, "Let''s have some fun too."


    And that''s when the real mischief began.


    Buddy began running toward the main gate, positioning himself beside the guards and the gate announcer. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cuquawked!"


    Buddy blocked the next noble from entering, flapping his wings to stop them in their tracks.


    "Huh? What''s with this bird?" the noble asked, confused.


    The guard chuckled. "Maybe he wants some food before you can come in, sir."


    The noble gestured to his personal escort, who handed over a piece of fruit.


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked, as if to say, "You can pass now," while happily gulping down the fruit. He then inspected the noble''s gift. When he found no food inside, he let it pass without further fuss.


    Some nobles raised an eyebrow at the sight of Buddy acting as an unofficial inspector at the gate.


    The next noble in line hesitated as Buddy strutted over, tilting his head at the servant holding a finely wrapped box.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Cuquawk?"


    Buddy stepped closer, inspecting the box with his sharp eyes. Then, as if making an important decision¡ª


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    He suddenly snatched the box, ripped the wrapping apart with his beak, and pulled out¡ª


    A fine selection of exotic dried meats.


    "MUNCH!"


    Buddy started chewing happily, much to the noble''s horror.


    "H-Hey! That was a gift for Count Garius!!"


    The guards chuckled. "Seems like the young master''s Pekko has declared toll payments in food."


    The noble''s face twitched, but before he could complain, the guard patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, sir. If it''s good enough for Buddy, I''m sure the Count will approve."


    As the nobles murmured among themselves, Pikko and Peanuts watched from a distance.


    Pikko let out a graceful, ladylike squawk, as if saying, How uncivilized¡­


    Peanuts, on the other hand, fluffed up his feathers and eagerly rushed forward to join Buddy.


    Now, there were two Pekkos standing guard at the entrance, screening guests.


    One by one, nobles nervously presented their gifts¡ªonly to have them "inspected" by the enthusiastic birds.


    "Cuquawk!" Acceptable.


    "Cuquawk?" Suspicious. Eat first.


    "CuQUAWK!!" Rejected.


    The guards, the guests, and even the estate servants watched in a mix of amusement and disbelief as the noble wedding of the century turned into an unexpected Pekko-run customs checkpoint.


    Giddie''s sharp golden eyes scanned the nobles entering the grand hall, his instincts tingling as he noticed some gifts looking¡­ suspiciously tampered with.


    "Cuquawked?"


    He stepped forward, towering over a nervous noble carrying an ornate box. Giddie tapped the side of the box lightly with his beak, as if questioning its contents.


    The noble flinched. "U-Uhh¡­ I swear, I brought it just like this! It wasn''t opened before, I¡ª"


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    Giddie flared his wings dramatically, causing the noble to stumble back in fear. The surrounding guests turned to watch, whispering among themselves.


    Then, before anyone could react¡ª


    Giddie pressed his powerful foot down on the floor with authority, turning his sharp gaze toward the main gate.


    His eyes locked onto Buddy and Peanuts, both busy munching on some confiscated treats while Pikko delicately picked at a fruit platter.


    The three mischievous Pekkos froze mid-bite.


    "CuQUAWK?!"


    Giddie let out an outraged squawk, his feathers ruffling in indignation.


    Buddy quickly swallowed the meat in his beak and turned his head away, pretending to admire the sky.


    Pikko casually wiped her beak with her wing as if nothing had happened.


    Peanuts, however, was still chewing.


    Giddie narrowed his eyes.


    The golden Pekko took a slow, intimidating step forward, his presence alone sending shivers down the backs of the nobles.


    "Cuquawk¡­"


    It was the sound of judgment.


    The mischievous trio knew¡ªthey were caught.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    Buddy dashed away from the main gate, flapping his wings excitedly and letting out a series of triumphant squawks. If he could laugh, he absolutely would be cackling right now.


    Peanuts and Pikko quickly followed behind, their feathers ruffling with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Giddie''s expression darkened.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    With a commanding stomp, the golden Pekko launched forward, chasing after the troublemakers. His powerful legs moved like a seasoned war mount, effortlessly closing the distance.


    The nobles and guards watched in awe as the scene unfolded.


    "W-Wait, isn''t that the Count''s Pekko chasing the other ones?!"


    "Why are the birds fighting?!"


    "What is happening?!"


    Buddy, realizing that Giddie was catching up, suddenly changed tactics.


    "Cuquawk?!"


    He veered to the right, skidding past a group of nobles, causing them to stumble backward in shock. Peanuts and Pikko followed suit, dodging through the legs of panicked servants carrying wine trays.


    Giddie, however, was relentless.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    With a mighty leap, the golden Pekko soared over the obstacles, landing gracefully right in Buddy''s path.


    Buddy''s eyes widened.


    Uh oh.


    "Cuquawk¡­"


    Buddy skidded to a halt, flapping his wings in protest. Peanuts and Pikko slammed into him from behind, tumbling into a heap of feathers and confused squawks.


    Giddie loomed over them, his sharp gaze practically screaming, "Enough."


    The trio froze, knowing they had no escape.


    Then, with a final, authoritative stomp¡ª


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    The mighty golden Pekko declared his dominance.


    Buddy, Peanuts, and Pikko all hung their heads in defeat.


    Javier, still watching from a distance, snickered. "Looks like Buddy lost this round."


    Liana sighed in relief. "At least they didn''t ruin the wedding preparations."


    Gloria smirked. "Ara~ But they certainly made it more lively."


    And thus, the great Pekko Mischief Incident came to an end¡­ for now.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 258 Vows, Feasts, and Mischief ( 258 )

    Meanwhile, inside the grand wedding hall, Garius was in the back room, preparing for the ceremony. Alf entered and approached him, looking calm but slightly exasperated.


    "My lord, it seems Young master Javier''s Pekko is taking ''toll payments'' at the main gate and ''sampling'' all the food the nobles are bringing. Thankfully, Giddie has stepped in to stop it." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ Alf, make sure all the food gifts from the guests are split and given to the Pekko. ."


    Alf bowed slightly. "As you command, my lord. I''ll see to it right away."


    Garius rubbed his temples and let out another deep sigh. "That damn bird¡­ always causing trouble."


    Erinnete, standing nearby, chuckled softly. "Well, my lord, he is Young Master Javier''s Pekko. It''s only natural he''d take after his master."


    Garius scoffed. "That''s the problem."


    Fransesca, seated gracefully nearby, sipped her tea and smirked. "You say that, dear, but you''re still letting Javier do as he pleases."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling deeply. "Haa¡­ It''s too much effort to discipline that boy for every little thing." Then, narrowing his eyes, he added, "But I will have a word with him after this wedding."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord. I''ll make sure the food gifts are distributed discreetly. The Pekko will get their share."


    Garius grunted in approval. "Good. The last thing I need is some noble getting ideas and trying to slip something into my wedding gifts."


    Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and a maid peeked inside.


    "My lord, the final preparations are complete. The guests are being seated, and Lady Eridith is almost ready."


    Garius nodded. "Alright. Let''s get this over with." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf smirked. "Nervous, my lord?"


    Garius shot him a glare. "Shut up, Alf."


    Erinnete chuckled. "My, my~ Even the great Count Garius has moments like these."


    Fransesca set down her teacup and stood, smoothing her dress. "Come now, dear. It''s your wedding day. Try to at least look like you''re enjoying it."


    Garius exhaled through his nose and rose to his feet. "Let''s go."


    Once Garius arrived at the altar, the bride, Eridith, was escorted by Fransesca herself. The priest, dressed in ceremonial robes, stood in the center, ready to begin the ceremony.


    He addressed the gathered nobles and esteemed guests, his voice strong and clear.


    "Do you, Garius De Armand, take this woman, Eridith, to be your lawfully wedded wife? To cherish, honor, and protect her, in wealth and hardship, in peace and war, for as long as you both shall live?"


    Garius, standing firm, met Eridith''s gaze. His eyes reflected neither hesitation nor doubt.


    "I do." His voice was deep, steady, and resolute.


    The priest then turned to Eridith, who stood gracefully before him, her crimson eyes shimmering with excitement.


    "And do you, Eridith, take this man, Garius De Armand, as your lawfully wedded husband? To stand beside him in strength and in struggle, to honor and support him, for as long as you both shall live?"


    Eridith, grinning, tilted her head slightly. "Hehe, of course, I do~"


    A few chuckles echoed from the crowd, while Fransesca, standing nearby, sighed with a knowing smile.


    The priest raised his hands. "Then, before the heavens, the gods, and all gathered here today, I declare this union blessed. May your bond bring strength to your house and prosperity to your land."


    He gestured for the rings.


    Alf stepped forward, presenting a small velvet box. Inside, two finely crafted rings gleamed¡ªone for Garius, a band of solid black mithril engraved with intricate silver runes, and one for Eridith, a delicately woven band of gold with a fiery red gemstone at its center.


    Garius took Eridith''s hand and, with precise movement, slid the ring onto her finger.


    Eridith beamed, taking Garius''s hand in return and slipping his ring onto his finger with a playful wink.


    The priest smiled and raised his arms. "By the vows spoken today, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may seal your union."


    Garius exhaled, turning to Eridith. She smirked mischievously and boldly pulled him in, planting a firm kiss on his lips before he could react.


    The hall erupted in applause and cheers, while Fransesca simply shook her head, amused.


    Javier smirked and leaned slightly toward Liana, whispering just loud enough for her to hear.


    "One day, it''ll be us at that altar¡­ I wonder if you''ll be just as ''rushed'' as Eridith?"


    Liana''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing slightly. She maintained her composed expression, but the faintest blush dusted her cheeks.


    "Young Master, please don''t speak nonsense during a sacred ceremony," she chided softly, though her voice lacked its usual strictness.


    Javier grinned wider, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    "Ehhh? But it''s true, isn''t it? Just six more years~" He teased, rocking slightly on his heels.


    Gloria, standing on his other side, covered her mouth to stifle a chuckle. "Ara~ I must admit, I''m quite curious about how our Young Master''s wedding will look¡­ Perhaps it''ll be even grander than this?"


    Liana shot Gloria a quick glare before exhaling. She gently flicked Javier''s forehead, making him yelp.


    "Worry about growing up first before thinking about marriage, Young Master."


    Javier rubbed his forehead, pouting. "Tch¡­ No fun."


    As the newlyweds turned to face the crowd, Garius stood tall, his imposing presence commanding silence once more.


    "Today marks a new chapter for our house. Celebrate well, for this is not just a union of two people, but a strengthening of the Armand legacy!"


    The hall erupted into cheers again, and the grand feast officially began.


    Javier crossed his arms, watching his father with a thoughtful expression.


    "Haaa¡­ I guess I really should start thinking about my future, huh?"


    Liana''s eyes softened as she looked at him. "Young Master, you already have your path. You just need to take it step by step."


    Javier smirked, grabbing a goblet of juice from a passing servant. "Step by step, huh? Fine, but I''m still skipping the boring parts."


    Gloria smiled, her eyes glinting with amusement as she leaned closer to Javier. "Just don''t forget about me, Young Master. You did promise to make me your second wife after Liana."


    Javier nearly choked on his drink. He coughed, quickly setting the goblet down while Liana shot Gloria a sharp glare.


    "Gloria¡ª!"


    "What?" Gloria tilted her head innocently, but the playful smirk on her lips betrayed her true intentions. "It''s true, isn''t it? Our Young Master here is a man of his word, after all."


    Javier cleared his throat, regaining his composure. He crossed his arms and smirked.


    "Of course. I never break my promises." He shot a teasing glance at Liana. "But my first wife here is kinda scary, so I gotta make sure she''s okay with it first."


    Liana exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master¡­ please don''t bring this up during your father''s wedding."


    Gloria giggled, clearly entertained by Liana''s reaction. "Ara~ If you''re already this flustered, I wonder how you''ll react when the day actually comes?"


    Javier grinned. "Oh, I can''t wait to see that."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Both of you are impossible."


    Javier laughed, enjoying himself as the grand wedding feast continued, the air filled with celebration, laughter, and the ever-present mischief between him and the two most important women in his life.


    Meanwhile, Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts, who had somehow snuck inside, flapped their wings excitedly.


    "Cuquawk!!"


    And with that, the wedding feast carried on, filled with laughter, merriment¡­ and a few mischievous Pekkos sneaking bites of unattended food.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 259 The Invention of the Mana-Talkie ( 259 )

    "Lianaaaaaa¡­"


    "Haaa¡­ What now, Young Master?" Liana sighed, already sensing that Javier was up to something.


    Inside their personal workshop near the Pekko pen, various magical tools, blueprints, and half-finished gadgets were scattered across the workbenches. The air was thick with the smell of burnt mana residue and polished metal.


    Outside, Buddy and Peanuts happily chased each other, squawking in excitement, while Pikko basked in the sunlight, calmly preening her feathers like a refined noble lady.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Javier rummaged through his magic storage, his eyes glinting with excitement. "We need more mana crystals," he declared, pulling out a big pile of glowing stones and dropping them onto the table with a thud.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "We already put in a request at Gaze Adventurer Guild, Young Master. Just be patient."


    "Ugh, fiiine¡­" Javier slumped into a chair, tapping his fingers against the wooden table. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with a mischievous grin. "Well! Since we''re waiting, let''s start building one of the towers here first! Ehehehe!"


    Liana crossed her arms, already dreading what was coming. "The device, huh?" she said, glancing at the scattered gears, metal plates, and rune stones on the workbench.


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Yup! The first transmission device! Once I finish this, we''ll have the first long-distance magic communication in the Armand region!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, I don''t even know what half of these parts do¡­"


    Javier grinned wider. "Don''t worry, don''t worry~ It''s like a walkie-talkie, but better! Magic-powered and long-range! Maybe we should call it a Mana-Talkie?"


    Liana facepalmed. "Please don''t name it something ridiculous¡­"


    "Too late! Mana-Talkie it is! Ehehehe!"


    Liana groaned but couldn''t help smiling softly as she watched him get to work, his hands moving with practiced skill. Despite his usual laziness, when it came to magic crafting, Javier was completely focused and unstoppable.


    Buddy squawked loudly from outside. "See? Even Buddy likes the name!" Javier laughed.


    Liana sighed again. This was going to be a long day.


    Javier clapped his hands together, his grin widening. "Alright! Time to craft this bad boy!"


    Liana sighed but watched curiously as Javier activated his Magic Crafting skill. Unlike normal artisans who relied on hammers, chisels, and rune engravers, Javier needed none of that¡ªjust raw magic and imagination.


    A faint blue glow surrounded his hands as the materials on the workbench floated into the air, reshaping themselves under his control. Mana crystals broke down into pure energy, forming the core of the device. Metal plates melted and reformed into sleek, smooth casings. Runestones etched themselves with transmission glyphs, humming softly as they linked together.


    Liana watched in fascination. Even though she had seen him craft before, it still amazed her how effortless he made it look.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Since the tower isn''t built yet, the range will be limited. But for now, it should cover the entire estate and the barracks. That should be enough for testing."


    In mere minutes, two small devices floated in front of him, shaped like tiny, sleek earbuds.


    Liana blinked. "¡­That small?"


    "Of course! If I made it bulky like a magic tome, who would want to carry it? This way, it''s discreet and lightweight¡ªperfect for guards, scouts, and even the estate staff!"


    She picked one up, inspecting it. The design was elegant yet practical, engraved with micro-runes to enhance signal clarity.


    "So¡­ this works like a messenger spell?"


    Javier grinned. "Nope! Unlike a messenger spell that only sends short messages, this allows real-time communication! As long as you wear it, you can talk instantly to anyone else wearing one."


    Liana was impressed. "And the main unit?"


    Javier leaned back, thinking. "Hmm¡­ The estate needs a Command Center¡ªa place where incoming and outgoing transmissions can be managed. That way, patrol squads, guards, and estate staff can report directly instead of running back and forth."


    He tapped his chin. "The best place to install it would be the military barracks, but we could also put another in Father''s office to keep him updated instantly."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You''re actually planning ahead for once?"


    Javier pouted. "Oi, I always plan ahead!"


    Liana gave him a knowing look.


    "...Fine, fine, sometimes I plan ahead. Ehehe~"


    He tossed one of the Mana-Talkies to Liana. "Here! You get the honor of testing it first!"


    Liana sighed but placed the small device in her ear. "Now what?"


    Javier smirked. "Channel a little bit of mana into it and try to talk."


    Liana did as instructed, sending a faint pulse of mana into the device. "Young Master, can you hear me?"


    Javier jumped. "Whoa! It works!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her voice still coming through the device. "This is more convenient than I thought."


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Right?! And this is just the prototype! Imagine what we can do once we build the towers!"


    Liana thought for a moment. "Young Master, I think you should register the first person to receive direct commands from you."


    Javier grinned. "Heheh¡­ Liana, of course."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the small smile on her lips.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head. "Now we just need to mass-produce these bad boys and install the command center."


    He smirked, looking at Buddy outside. "...Then we start working on Mana-Talkies for Pekkos."


    Liana facepalmed. "Young Master, please¡­ No."


    "Ehehehehe... After this, I''ll always know where you are, and I can talk to you anytime... Ehehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, adjusting the Mana-Talkie in her ear. "Yes, yes, Young Master¡­"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Liana, go outside and start talking. I want to check the range." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana shot him a deadpan look. "So you''re making me do the work now?"


    Javier chuckled. "Who else but my lovely first wife?"


    Liana sighed but shook her head, a small smile creeping onto her face.


    She turned toward Pikko, who was watching with keen eyes. "Pikko."


    Cuquawked?


    Liana patted the bird''s beak, then gracefully climbed onto its back. "Move slowly, okay?"


    Cuquawked!


    Liana gently nudged Pikko forward, guiding her toward the open yard outside the workshop. The elegant Pekko strutted gracefully, each step measured, as if understanding the importance of this "test."


    Javier leaned back with a smug grin, adjusting his Mana-Talkie. "Alright, let''s see how far this thing can go before the signal gets fuzzy."


    Liana tapped her device, channeling mana. "Young Master, can you still hear me?"


    Javier''s grin widened as her voice came through perfectly clear. "Loud and crisp, my lovely Liana!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, please focus on the test, not your nonsense."


    "Hehehe~ Okay, okay. Keep going."


    Liana urged Pikko further, passing the Pekko pens and then the estate''s storage barns. The Mana-Talkie remained perfectly clear. "Still hear me?"


    Javier leaned against the workbench, nodding to himself. "Yup. Try heading toward the training grounds!"


    Liana complied, riding Pikko toward the knights'' training area. Several Armand knights turned their heads, recognizing her, but she simply waved and continued. "How about now?"


    Javier flicked the small rune on the Mana-Talkie, adjusting the magical frequency slightly. "Crystal clear! This thing is even better than I expected!"


    Liana smirked. "Then this means I can hear all your mischief now, Young Master. No more sneaking around."


    Javier froze.


    "..."


    Liana chuckled through the device. "Young Master~?"


    Javier cleared his throat. "¡­T-This test is over! Come back now!"


    Liana just laughed.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 260 Inventions and Inspections ( 260 )

    While walking back, Giddie appear and stopping Pikko.


    Cuquawked!


    Pikko stopped, looking nervous, while Liana began to climb down from the carriage. She noticed Lord Garius nearby with Alf and Erinette.


    "Liana?" Garius called out, his tone calm but firm. "Where is your young master? And why are you leaving him?"


    Liana politely bowed. "I''m sorry, my lord. It''s just¡­ Young Master Javier wanted to test the new device he just finished crafting."


    "Which one?" Garius asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "This one, my lord," Liana replied, pulling the Mana-Talkie from her ear and carefully handing it over to Garius while still bowing politely.


    "How do I use this?" Garius asked, examining the device.


    "Just put it on your ear, my lord, and channel some mana to start talking," Liana explained.


    Garius placed the Mana-Talkie on his ear and channeled a small amount of mana.Immediately, he heard:


    "Lianaaa¡­ I love you¡­ come back to me¡­ ehehehe¡­"


    Garius''s expression shifted, and he glanced at Liana.


    "Liana? Why aren''t you answering?" Javier''s voice continued through the device.


    Garius smirked, then channeled mana into the Mana-Talkie.


    Javier, still lounging in his workshop and admiring his genius invention, nearly dropped the Mana-Talkie when he heard the deep, commanding voice of his father.


    "Javier. Come to the courtyard. Now."


    His entire body stiffened. Oh, crap.


    Javier gulped and glanced toward Buddy, who had been happily playing chase with Peanuts. Suddenly, Buddy stopped, tilting his head at the distressed tone in Javier''s voice.


    Cuquawked?


    Javier took a deep breath, crouching beside his feathered companion. "Buddy¡­ save me. Father is calling."


    Buddy blinked. Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned right back to playing chase with Peanuts, pretending not to understand.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Oi. You understood that, didn''t you?!"


    Buddy deliberately flapped his wings and squawked louder, acting even more excited in his game.


    Javier gritted his teeth. That damn bird knew.


    Buddy wasn''t just ignoring him¡ªhe was pretending not to understand on purpose because he knew Giddie was most likely nearby with his father.


    Javier clutched his head. "Damn it, Buddy! You betrayed me!"


    Peanuts let out a playful squawk, as if laughing.


    Javier sighed in defeat. There was no escape.


    With heavy steps, he dragged himself toward the courtyard. As he arrived, he saw his father standing tall, arms crossed, his piercing gaze locked onto him. Beside him, Alf and Erinette stood with unreadable expressions, while Liana focused intently on the ground, avoiding his gaze entirely.


    Garius held up the Mana-Talkie between his fingers. "So¡­ this is what you''ve been working on?"


    Javier straightened his back, attempting to regain his confidence. "Uh¡­ Yes, esteemed father! A revolutionary device to improve communication across long distances!"


    Garius nodded slowly. "Impressive."


    Javier exhaled in relief. Okay, maybe I''m safe¡ª


    Then Garius''s smirk widened.


    "But tell me, Javier¡­ when exactly did ''I love you, Liana~ ehehehe~'' become part of this device''s ''revolutionary communication''?"


    Javier choked on air.


    Liana turned even redder.


    Alf suppressed a chuckle.


    Erinette covered her mouth, amused.


    Javier panicked. "I-It was a feature! A secret encryption to test private communication security! You see, if an enemy intercepted the signal, they''d only hear nonsense instead of important strategy discussions!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Then that means I should try it again, in case I hear more ''encrypted nonsense''?"


    "NO!! I mean¡ªY-Yes, but¡ªWAIT! NO!"


    Javier sweated buckets.


    Garius sighed, shaking his head. "At least your invention is useful. But next time¡­ test it with someone other than your personal maid."


    Javier nodded frantically. "Yes! Of course! Absolutely, esteemed father! Lesson learned!"


    Garius tossed the Mana-Talkie back to him. "Good. Now go improve it."


    Javier caught it and bolted, Liana following closely behind, still flustered.


    Alf finally let out a chuckle. "Looks like the Young Master''s inventions will provide us with much more than just military advancements."


    Erinette smirked. "Indeed. I''d say this one has already proven¡­ entertaining."


    Garius exhaled, massaging his temple. "My son is a genius¡­ and an idiot."


    Javier slumped into his chair inside the workshop, rubbing his face. "Ughhh¡­ that was humiliating¡­"


    Liana walked in behind him, arms crossed, her cheeks still slightly pink. "Young Master¡­ why do you always do things like that?"


    Javier looked up at her, grinning despite his embarrassment. "What? I can''t tell my future wife that I love her?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "At least make sure you''re not broadcasting it to your father next time."


    Javier groaned, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, yeah¡­ lesson learned."


    Before Liana could scold him further, a loud squawk came from outside.


    Cuquawked! Cuquawked!!


    Buddy and Peanuts charged into the workshop like madmen, wings flapping wildly. They crashed into Javier''s table, knocking over some tools.


    "Oi! Oi! What''s wrong with you two?!"


    Then, slowly, Pikko move inside.


    Javier froze.


    Pikko was¡­ trembling.


    "Hah?"


    Javier glanced outside¡ª


    And there he was.


    Giddie.


    The golden Pekko stood majestically in front of the workshop, his sharp eyes surveying the scene like an inspector.


    Pikko quickly hid behind Buddy and Peanuts.


    Buddy and Peanuts took a half step back as well.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Are you guys¡­ afraid of him?"


    Pikko shivered, Peanuts refused to make eye contact, and Buddy looked away.


    Javier blinked.


    Wait. Wait. Wait.


    His cool, battle-ready Buddy. His hyperactive troublemaker Peanuts. And even his most elegant and refined Pikko¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All three were scared of Giddie?!


    Liana sighed. "Well, what do you expect, Young Master? Giddie is Lord Garius''s Pekko. He''s been with your father since before you were even born."


    Javier stared. "So? Buddy''s with me now, and we''re awesome."


    Liana smiled. "Yes, but Giddie isn''t just any Pekko. He was trained by your father himself. He''s been through battles. His presence alone makes even knights nervous."


    Javier turned back toward the door.


    Giddie was still standing there.


    Silently. Watching. Judging.


    Javier gulped. Why does he feel like an old general inspecting recruits?!


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Giddie gave one final squawk before slowly walking away.


    Buddy, Peanuts, and Pikko all exhaled in relief.


    Javier gulped. "¡­Uh, Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "¡­Close the door."


    Liana slowly reached for the shutters and gently closed them.


    Thud.


    They both exhaled in relief.


    Pikko still refused to move from behind Liana.


    Javier smirked. "Heh. Guess even Pekko have a pecking order, huh?"


    Liana shook her head. "Enough playing around, Young Master. You still have to improve the Mana-Talkie."


    Javier groaned but got back to work, occasionally glancing at the window to ensure Giddie wasn''t watching.


    He stretched his arms and looked at his pile of Mana Crystals. "Alright, back to work! Time to make improvements! Liana, help me with mana calibration."


    Liana turned back to him, relieved that he was finally focusing on his project again. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier activated his Magic Crafting, channeling energy into his hands. A faint glow surrounded the materials on the workbench as he began refining the next version of the Mana-Talkie.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 261 Seeds of Conflict ( 261 )

    Meanwhile, at the Klimbert estate in the Klimbert region¡­


    "What?! Blakor and his team are missing?!" Klimbert roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall.


    "Yes, my lord," the advisor replied, bowing his head nervously. "It seems they didn''t report back to us. Our investigation team has confirmed that Count Garius''s youngest son managed to return to the Armand region."


    "HOW?!" Klimbert slammed his fist on the table, his face red with fury. "Blakor and his team were the best assassins we had! And that brat¡ªthe one who humiliated my grandson at the battleground event¡ªmanaged to make it back? How can you confirm this?!"


    The advisor hesitated, then continued, "The priest from the Saint of Three Gods has also made an official complaint. They claim the Armand region rejected their preaching and denied them access."


    "ARRRGH!!!" Klimbert slammed his desk again, his rage boiling over. "How dare they reject the Saint of Three Gods! Don''t they realize that Duke Ibzles and I are among the highest-ranking members of the faith? Moreover, most of the nobles are also¡ª"


    Klimbert gritted his teeth, fists clenched. "That damn Count Garius¡­ How dare he reject us so openly! Does he think his region can stay isolated forever?!"


    The advisor gulped nervously. "My lord, the Armand region has been fully independent for decades. Unlike other territories, they don''t rely on the central kingdom for resources. They have their own army, economy, and even their own water and food supply. They don''t need outside support."


    Klimbert''s eye twitched. "And now they''ve outright rejected the faith¡­ This will complicate our efforts to expand our influence."


    The room was tense as Klimbert sat down heavily, rubbing his temples.


    Another noble, sitting across from him, adjusted his golden rings and spoke in a cold tone. "This isn''t just about the faith. That boy, Javier De Armand¡­ he humiliated my grandson at the battleground event. That alone is enough for me to want him dead."


    Klimbert exhaled through his nose. "Yes¡­ that brat. Not only did he disgrace us, but he''s proven to be far more dangerous than we initially thought. And now¡­ Blakor is missing." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    The room fell silent. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blakor and his entire team¡ªsome of the deadliest assassins under Klimbert''s command¡ªhad vanished without a trace. No reports, no bodies, no survivors. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    One of Klimbert''s top knights stepped forward hesitantly. "My lord¡­ what if Count Garius anticipated everything? What if it was all a trap?"


    Klimbert''s eyes darkened. "Are you suggesting that my best assassins were outsmarted?"


    The knight swallowed hard but nodded. "Count Garius isn''t just any noble. He was a war strategist before he became a Count. He is the reason the Armand region remains untouchable. Reports indicate his youngest son has inherited his mind."


    Klimbert slammed his fist onto the table. " That damn Garius¡­ And now his brat is becoming just as much of a thorn in my side!"


    Another noble leaned forward, his tone icy. "This is no longer just about a failed assassination. It''s about our standing in the kingdom. We cannot afford to let the Armand family¡ªespecially that brat¡ªmake a mockery of us any further."


    Klimbert clenched his jaw, deep in thought. The Armand region was independent. It didn''t rely on the kingdom''s support; it had its own army, economy, and even direct trade routes with the dwarves and the demon lands.


    Even if he pressured them politically, Count Garius wouldn''t care.


    But there was one leverage point he could exploit.


    "The Saint of Three Gods," Klimbert muttered darkly.


    The room fell silent for a moment as several nobles exchanged knowing smirks.


    Klimbert leaned forward, his fingers tapping against the desk. "The priests of the Saint of Three Gods have already formally complained about the Armand region rejecting their presence." A sinister smile curled on his lips. "If we fan the flames of religious outrage, we can turn the entire kingdom against them."


    The same noble from before chuckled, raising his glass in approval. "If the Armand region refuses to accept the Saint of Three Gods, we can brand them as heretics."


    The advisor nodded. "Yes¡­ we can spread the rumor that Count Garius and his people are secretly worshippers of demons. The church will have no choice but to act. Once the kingdom begins to see them as a threat¡ª"


    "¡ªThey''ll be isolated," Klimbert finished, his smirk widening.


    Another noble, one with close ties to the kingdom''s summoned heroes, spoke up. "The heroes summoned by the kingdom have already been approached by Duke Ibzles. If we push the right buttons, they will act against the Armands."


    Klimbert laughed, the sound deep and menacing. "Then we will use the church, the kingdom, and the heroes to corner Garius. And as for his precious son¡­"


    His eyes gleamed with malice.


    "We will make Javier De Armand suffer before he dies."


    The nobles around him laughed, raising their glasses in a silent toast to a plan that would shake the entire kingdom.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand region, at the Armand estate.


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Can you give me the report about our food production and farms?"


    "Here, my lord. It seems your suggestion to our local leaders¡ªto ensure the villagers, farmers, and others focus on boosting our agriculture and farming¡ªhas significantly increased our food production. Now, everyone in the Armand region is thriving. From wheat and sugarcane to tea leaves and other essential crops, our fields are flourishing. The livestock sector is also thriving, with our Thunderhorn Bulls and Greatplume Chickens providing high-quality meat, leather, and eggs.


    Additionally, the waterway and water reserve system that your youngest son, Javier, designed for his sugarcane farm has been implemented across all Armand farms.


    "This has boosted our agriculture and overall efficiency. Now, every farm in the Armand region has access to a steady water supply, ensuring higher crop yields and better sustainability throughout the seasons.


    Our wheat fields are flourishing, producing high-quality grain that''s not only enough for our people but also generating surplus for trade. The sugarcane fields have seen remarkable growth thanks to the new water system. Tea leaves from the highlands are in high demand, both locally and in neighboring regions.


    As for livestock, our Thunderhorn Bulls¡ªbred specifically in Armand¡ªare thriving. Their meat is superior, their strength makes them ideal for farm work, and their hides are used for high-quality leather. The Greatplume Chickens, known for their rapid egg production and tender meat, are also flourishing.


    Additionally, with the fishing industry along the coast and the expansion of Mana-fed Aquaculture, we have a stable supply of fish and seafood, further diversifying our food sources.


    Overall, my lord, food security in Armand has reached an all-time high. Our people are well-fed, and there''s no fear of starvation. If this continues, we will soon become one of the leading agricultural powers in the kingdom."


    Garius leaned back, satisfied. "Good. This is what I wanted. A strong region, independent and self-sustaining. My people should never have to suffer from hunger."


    Alf nodded. "And thanks to Young Master Javier''s innovations, the efficiency of our food production has reached new heights. The waterway and reserve system he developed for his sugarcane farm proved invaluable, and we''ve expanded it to all major farmlands."


    Garius smirked. "That boy¡­ Always thinking ahead."


    Erinnete stepped forward. "My lord, should we proceed with expanding trade routes for our agricultural surplus?"


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, considering. "Not yet. We don''t want to rely too much on outside trade. Let''s prioritize stockpiling reserves and strengthening internal distribution first. If war or disaster ever strikes, Armand will be prepared."


    Alf and Erinnete exchanged glances and nodded.


    "As you command, my lord."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 262 Flavors of Armand ( 262 )

    "And, my lord?"


    "Yes, Alf?"


    "The rice that Young Master Javier has been so eager to eat¡ªalong with the planting plan he drafted¡ªhas its first batch ready. We''ve followed the blueprint he created in his workshop."


    "Ah, yes¡­ I remember that day. It was when I caught him finishing the magic sugar machine process, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, my lord. He showed us every plan he drafted, and we''ve been gradually implementing them across the region. The crawfish harvest in the paddy fields has also been successful."


    Garius smirked, recalling the moment he caught his youngest son red-handed in his workshop, grinning over his latest invention.


    "He was so excited about that rice," Garius muttered, shaking his head. "Who would''ve thought something so simple could make him so happy?"


    Alf chuckled. "Yes, my lord. He claimed the taste was beyond anything we had here and insisted on replicating it perfectly."


    Erinnete added, "Thanks to his irrigation system and mixed farming method, we''re now producing not only high-quality rice but also a steady supply of crawfish in the flooded fields."


    Garius leaned forward, steepling his fingers. "So, the paddy-crawfish farming method is a success?"


    "Yes, my lord," Alf confirmed. "The first batch of rice is ready for harvest, and the crawfish population has grown significantly. It''s an efficient system¡ªthe rice stalks provide shade and natural filtration, while the crawfish enrich the soil and keep pests at bay. We''ve already started rotating the fields to ensure continuous production."


    Garius nodded in approval. "Good. Make sure a portion of this first batch is prepared for Javier. Let''s see if it really lives up to his expectations."


    Erinnete smirked. "Considering how dramatic he was about it, I doubt he''ll be satisfied with just a portion, my lord."


    Garius let out a low chuckle. "Then let''s prepare enough for him to enjoy. And keep expanding this system to more farms. If it proves sustainable, we''ll integrate it fully into our agricultural strategy."


    Alf bowed. "As you command, my lord. I''ll personally oversee the harvest and ensure quality control."


    Garius exhaled, satisfied. "Good. Armand will continue to thrive¡ªnot just as a military power, but as a region that feeds itself without relying on outside sources. We''ll be ready for anything."


    Erinnete placed a hand on her hip, smiling. "And your youngest son will finally get to eat his ''perfect rice.''"


    The three of them shared a knowing look. Javier''s innovations were changing Armand''s future¡ªand they had a feeling he was just getting started. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Later that night¡­


    Javier sat at the dining table, his whole family present as usual. He occupied the seat at the end of the table, while Liana diligently prepared his plate.


    Marcellus and Cedric were already enjoying the crawfish, paired with wine.


    "This is amazing!" Marcellus grinned, peeling another crawfish.


    Cedric took a sip of wine and nodded. "It really complements the drink."


    Garius casually observed his family from the head of the table while eating his rice and meat. Behind him stood Alf, Erinnete, and the head chef, all silently monitoring the meal.


    Javier, however, was focused on one thing. He leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Liana, where''s my meat?"


    Liana blinked. "Young master, you have rice, crawfish, and plenty of other dishes around you."


    Javier frowned. "Ehhh? I want meat. Crawfish is nice, but it''s not the same. And rice¡­ well¡­" He glanced at the perfectly steamed bowl of rice in front of him.


    "You were the one who pushed for this rice project, young master," Liana reminded him with a knowing smile.


    Marcellus, overhearing, smirked. "Oi, little brother. If you''re not gonna eat it, just hand it over. This stuff is rare, right?"


    Cedric laughed. "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind taking his share."


    Javier quickly grabbed his bowl, hugging it protectively. "Oi, hands off! I''ll eat it when I feel like it!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Hmph. Then stop complaining and eat properly."


    Javier pouted. "Yes, esteemed father."


    He picked up a spoonful of rice, pretending to savor something new. He had to play his role¡ªafter all, no one in this world knew he had eaten rice every day in his previous life.


    As soon as he took a bite, he gave a small nod. "Not bad."


    Liana smiled. "See? It''s good, right?"


    Javier scooped another bite, this time with crawfish. He swallowed, then nodded again. "Yeah. It''s decent."


    Marcellus and Cedric narrowed their eyes at him.


    "Oi, oi¡­ why do I feel like you''re holding back?" Cedric muttered.


    "Right? He''s acting weird," Marcellus added.


    Javier waved them off casually. "I mean, it''s just rice. Nothing special."


    Liana sighed, placing a piece of grilled steak onto his plate.


    Javier smirked. "Ehehehe~ Now we''re talking!"


    Javier scooped a bite of rice, placed a juicy slice of grilled meat on top, and drizzled some sauce over it. With a satisfied grin, he took a bite.


    "Mmm¡­ this is it! Rice and meat¡ªa perfect combination!"


    He continued to eat, savoring each mouthful.


    Marcellus and Cedric, curious about Javier''s enthusiasm, exchanged glances before mimicking his actions.


    Marcellus placed a piece of grilled meat over his rice, added a splash of sauce, and took a bite. His eyes widened slightly.


    "Huh¡­ this is actually pretty good." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cedric followed suit, chewing thoughtfully before nodding in approval. "Damn¡­ why does this taste better than eating them separately?"


    Francesca, watching her sons with amusement, chuckled softly. "Oh my, was there a special way to eat rice all along?"


    Even Garius, maintaining his usual composed demeanor, scooped a bite of rice with meat and sauce. He took a slow, deliberate bite before giving the slightest nod.


    "...It enhances the flavor."


    Alf smirked. "Looks like Young Master Javier discovered a new way to enjoy meals."


    Javier grinned proudly. "Hehe, of course! You gotta mix it properly. Rice is amazing with anything!"


    Liana and Gloria, already familiar with Javier''s food habits, simply smiled at each other.


    One of the head chefs standing nearby rubbed his chin in thought. "Interesting¡­ should we start serving meals like this at the estate?"


    Javier, still enjoying his food, gave a thumbs-up. "Definitely! Trust me, this is how you do it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 263 The Price of Belief ( 262 )

    The priests of the Saint of Three Gods stood outside the Armand border gate, their voices ringing with fiery zeal.


    "The Armand region has fallen into darkness!" one priest bellowed. "They reject the light of the Three Gods and embrace heresy!"


    Another raised his hands dramatically. "They harbor witches and blasphemers! Their lands are filled with those who forsake divine judgment!"


    "They refuse to pay proper tithe to the Church!" another priest added, outrage lacing his voice. "The people of Armand live without true faith, refusing to devote their wealth and labor to the glory of the gods!"


    "They consort with unholy creatures! Beasts and monsters roam their lands, treated as equals rather than being slain as abominations!"


    "And they welcome demons! They have dealings with the cursed ones, those who should be purged from this world!"


    The Armand priests, clad in deep blue robes embroidered with silver sigils, stood firm, unfazed by the accusations.


    One of them, an elderly priest with a composed expression, stepped forward. "You shout loudly, yet your words hold no truth. The people of Armand live freely, worship as they choose, and are not bound by forced devotion."


    Another Armand priest crossed his arms. "You call us heretics, yet it is you who burn villages and murder innocents in the name of your so-called gods."


    A younger Armand priest smile. "Perhaps it''s jealousy. After all, unlike your regions, our people do not starve under heavy taxation disguised as faith."


    The cult priests fumed, their faces red with anger.


    "You dare mock the true faith?!"


    The lead Armand priest simply gestured toward the towering walls behind him. "We do not need to mock. Our lands speak for themselves." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards at the gate tightened their grips on their weapons, anticipating the inevitable escalation.


    The lead Armand priest remained calm, his voice steady as he addressed the cultists. "Our faith has never forced anyone to pay tithe, nor have we demanded offerings to fill our coffers," he said, his gaze sharp. "Unlike your so-called holy order, which demands payment for ''divine blessings'' and forces the poor to surrender their meager earnings just to be considered faithful."


    Another Armand priest stepped forward, his arms crossed. "You build grand temples with golden altars while your followers starve, demanding loyalty through fear rather than faith."


    "You call yourselves holy, yet you burn villages and slaughter those who do not submit," the younger priest added. "You force people into your doctrine, threatening their homes and families if they refuse. That is not faith¡ªthat is tyranny."


    The cult priest scoffed, stepping forward defiantly. "We spread the true faith of the Three Gods! It is our duty to purge the wicked and guide the lost!"


    The elderly Armand priest narrowed his eyes. "Guide the lost? Or enslave them? Tell me, when did faith become a chain rather than a choice?"


    The guards at the gate stood firm, gripping their weapons tightly. Citizens gathered behind the priests, murmuring in agreement.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "We built our place of worship not with gold, but with trust," another priest said. "Our halls are open to all who seek peace, with no demands, no forced devotion, no tithe. Just a place to pray in silence, without fear of judgment."


    The cultists fumed, their faces twisting in frustration. They had come expecting fear, resistance, or compromise. Instead, they were met with unwavering defiance.


    "You will regret this!" one priest snarled. "The Three Gods will punish those who reject their light!"


    The lead Armand priest merely smirked. "If your gods are so mighty, let them come themselves. We do not fear men who pretend to speak for them."


    The crowd behind him roared in approval, while the cultists trembled with barely contained rage.


    The Armand priest stepped forward, his voice filled with conviction.


    "And you call yourselves holy while living off the backs of the poor?" he scoffed. "You take tithe, calling it ''divine tribute.'' You demand offerings, branding them as ''acts of faith.'' And when the people suffer, you take even more, claiming it''s ''a test of devotion.''"


    He gestured toward the crowd behind him. "Look at them! See the faces of those who live freely, unburdened by forced faith! We do not take a single coin from them. Our expenses, our homes, the maintenance of our places of worship, the cost of healing, purification, and all that we do¡ªit is all provided by our lord, Count Garius."


    The cultists flinched at the name, their expressions twisting in frustration.


    "Unlike you," the priest continued, "we do not demand payment for salvation. We do not treat faith as a business, nor do we see the people as cattle to be milked dry. Our hands are clean, our intentions clear. Can you say the same?"


    One of the cult priests clenched his fists. "Blasphemy! You reject the divine order! A noble should not dictate faith!"


    The Armand priest smirked. "A noble should not exploit his people, either. But tell me, where is your great Marquis Billoton when your followers starve? Does he share his wealth with them? Or does he build more golden halls while demanding even greater tithes?"


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their anger rising.


    "You claim to serve the gods," the priest said, stepping even closer. "But in truth, you serve only yourselves."


    "The people of Armand don''t want that cult here!" one of the citizens shouted, his voice rising above the crowd. Others quickly joined in, their frustration boiling over.


    "Go away with your false faith! Get out!"


    The crowd grew louder, their voices a thunderous roar of defiance. Men, women, and even children stood together, determination etched on their faces. Some waved farming tools in the air, while others clenched their fists, ready to defend their home.


    "You''re not welcome here!" a woman yelled, her voice sharp and unwavering.


    "Take your lies and leave our region!" another man added, his tone fierce.


    The cult priests, standing at the edge of the gathering, looked visibly shaken but tried to maintain their composure. They clutched their holy symbols tightly, their faces pale as the sea of angry citizens closed in around them.


    The Armand High Priest raised his hand, signaling for calm. His presence alone quieted the uproar, though the anger in the eyes of the citizens remained.


    "Brothers and sisters," the High Priest spoke, his voice steady and commanding, "we are not like them. We do not need to shout or hurl insults. Our actions speak louder than their falsehoods."


    He turned to the cult priests, his expression cold. "You stand here, shouting slander at my people, calling us heretics, yet it is you who come uninvited, demanding entry into a land that has already rejected your ways."


    One of the cult priests sneered. "You fear the truth! You fear the will of the Three Gods!"


    The High Priest''s lips curved into a smirk. "Fear? No. We do not fear your gods, nor do we fear you. We reject you because we know what you are."


    He gestured toward the people. "Armand does not starve. Armand does not suffer under the weight of false faith. We do not need your salvation, for our people are already free. We will not kneel to your so-called divine rule."


    The citizens cheered, their voices drowning out the cultists'' protests.


    "You are not welcome here," the High Priest declared. "And if you attempt to force your way in¡ª" He turned to the guards. "¡ªour Lord''s command is clear. You will be removed."


    The Armand guards stepped forward, swords and crossbows at the ready.


    "Leave," the High Priest ordered. "Or be thrown out."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 264 The True Light ( 263 )

    "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you!?" the cult priest shouted, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and desperation. He turned to his fellow cult members, his face red with fury. "Call our saint here! She will show them whose faith is stronger¡ªtheirs or the Saint of Three Gods!" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    The other cult priests nodded eagerly, their expressions filled with a twisted sense of righteousness. One of them pulled out a small, ornate bell and rang it sharply. The sound echoed unnaturally, carrying far beyond the crowd.


    The Armand citizens, still standing firm, exchanged uneasy glances. They had heard rumors of the cult''s so-called saint¡ªa figure shrouded in mystery and said to wield divine power. But the people of Armand were not easily intimidated. They stood their ground, their faith in their land and their High Priest unwavering.


    The Armand High Priest exhaled slowly, his gaze calm yet unwavering. He turned to his people, seeing the determination in their eyes. He had no desire for violence, but if these fanatics wished to prove their so-called faith, then he would answer them in kind.


    "Very well," he said, his voice steady. "If a test of divine strength is what you seek, then I shall stand as Armand''s representative. Call forth your so-called saint."


    The cult priests grinned, their arrogance clear as they stepped aside. The gathered crowd of cultists began chanting in a strange, rhythmic manner, their voices rising in unnatural harmony. Then, from the group, a robed figure emerged.


    A woman, clad in silver and gold ceremonial robes, stepped forward. Her long, platinum hair shimmered in the sunlight, and her pale blue eyes glowed with an eerie, unnatural light. A golden staff adorned with three intertwined symbols rested in her hand.


    "I am Saint Meliana, the chosen vessel of the Three Gods," she proclaimed, her voice carrying a false gentleness. "I bring judgment upon heretics, and salvation to the faithful."


    The Armand High Priest narrowed his eyes. He could feel it¡ªthe magic surrounding her was not pure. It carried the weight of forced devotion, of power stolen through faith twisted into servitude.


    "You bring judgment?" he asked, stepping forward. "Then tell me, Saint Meliana, what do you see before you?"


    She lifted her staff, pointing it toward him. "I see a land that refuses salvation. A land ruled by those who reject the divine will."


    The High Priest let out a chuckle. "Is that so? Then let our faiths speak for themselves."


    He lifted his hands, golden light radiating from his fingertips. Holy energy swirled around him, forming intricate runes in the air. The citizens of Armand cheered, their faith fueling the magic that surged around their High Priest.


    Saint Meliana smirked and slammed her staff into the ground. A pulse of white-blue energy burst forth, forming a massive three-layered magic circle beneath her feet. The cultists behind her fell to their knees, clasping their hands together in prayer, their whispered words feeding her power.


    The two forces of divine magic clashed, the very air between them vibrating with energy. Holy light against holy light. Faith against faith.


    "Let the God decide," the High Priest declared. "And let the truth be revealed!"


    Saint Meliana raised her staff high, her voice echoing with divine authority as she began her chant.


    "O sacred ones who dwell beyond the veil, hear my call! Let your radiant judgment descend upon this land of sinners! Cleanse the heretics who deny your will! Let them kneel before your divine wrath!"


    A brilliant yet ominous light gathered at the tip of her staff, forming a spiraling glyph of golden and blue energy. The cultists behind her chanted in unison, their voices merging into a haunting hymn as their faith drained to fuel her magic. The air crackled with unnatural energy, and a heavy pressure settled over the border gate.


    But the Armand High Priest merely shook his head, unshaken by her display.


    He stepped forward, raising his hands to the heavens, his voice steady and filled with genuine reverence.


    "O guiding light of truth and mercy, hear not the cries of the arrogant but the hearts of the faithful! Bestow upon those who walk the righteous path your boundless protection! Let no harm befall the just, for we stand in your grace. Blessing!"


    A warm, golden light descended from above, enveloping the Armand citizens and guards. A barrier of divine energy spread across the border, shimmering like a veil of pure light. The people of Armand felt a gentle warmth wash over them, their fears eased, and their spirits strengthened. Even those without magical talent could sense the undeniable presence of a true blessing.


    Saint Meliana''s eyes narrowed as her own magic clashed against the divine barrier. She gritted her teeth. This power¡ªthis was not the strength of a single man. This was the will of an entire people, united in their faith, unshaken by the force of her own.


    "You dare defy the judgment of the Three Gods?!" she spat, frustration lacing her voice.


    The Armand High Priest simply smiled, his golden aura unwavering.


    "We do not defy the divine," he answered calmly. "But neither do we submit to false prophets who twist faith into tyranny. Your gods do not reign here. This land belongs to its people, and their hearts have already chosen where they stand."


    The cultists behind her faltered, their confidence shaken. Some exchanged confused glances¡ªwhy was the so-called saint struggling against a mere regional priest?


    "Prepare yourself, Armand priest! You will see the true power of my faith!" Saint Meliana declared, her voice dripping with venomous confidence. Her platinum hair shimmered under the sunlight as she raised her golden staff high, the three intertwined symbols glowing ominously. The cultists behind her erupted into fervent chants, their voices rising in a cacophony of blind devotion.


    Saint Meliana slammed her staff into the ground, her expression twisted with righteous arrogance. Her voice thundered across the battlefield as she began her ultimate chant.


    "O Three Gods who rule the heavens, descend upon this land of sinners! Show them the price of defiance! Tear through the veil and rain divine punishment upon these faithless wretches! By my will, by your decree, smite those who stand against your holy order! Strike them down! Judgment of the Trinity!!"


    Dark clouds swirled above, and a massive surge of magic erupted from the cultists behind her. Their bodies trembled as their faith was forcefully drained, their auras dimming as their very life force was offered as fuel for the spell. A golden-red magic circle expanded beneath her feet, pulsating with unstable divine energy. The cultists cheered, blinded by their fanaticism, believing their "saint" was about to wipe the Armand people from existence.


    Yet, across from her, the Armand High Priest merely sighed. His expression remained calm¡ªdisappointed, even.


    "A true guide of faith does not wage war against the innocent," he said, his voice carrying a weight far greater than hers despite its softness. "Faith is not a tool for power, nor should it be wielded to control or oppress. You claim to serve the divine, yet you act with cruelty, arrogance, and greed. If this is the path you choose, then know this¡ªfalse prophets shall never shake the foundations of true faith."


    He pressed his hands together in solemn prayer, his voice steady and filled with reverence.


    "O One Who Watches Over All, O True Light that guides the lost, we ask not for power, nor for vengeance. We ask only for your mercy. Deliver us from wickedness, shield us from corruption, and dispel the darkness that seeks to deceive. Let the truth shine through all falsehoods. Divine Mercy!"


    A pillar of pure white light descended from the sky, enveloping the Armand High Priest. His robes fluttered as a radiant force spread outward like ripples in a pond. The golden-red magic circle beneath Saint Meliana flickered violently, its unstable energy beginning to crack.


    Her eyes widened in horror.


    "W-What?!"


    The divine energy she had summoned twisted and warped, its power spiraling out of her control. The sky cleared, the ominous pressure lifted, and one by one, the magic circles that fueled her spell shattered into nothingness.


    Her ultimate spell had been completely erased.


    The cultists fell silent, their once fanatical cheers replaced with disbelief and terror.


    Saint Meliana staggered back, gripping her staff tightly.


    "Impossible¡­" she whispered.


    The Armand High Priest looked at her with pity.


    "Divine power is not something to be demanded with arrogance, nor is it given to those who seek destruction. You wield faith like a weapon, but in the end, all you''ve done is cut yourself."


    Saint Meliana''s hands trembled. She had been so sure of her victory. She had called upon the Three Gods themselves! And yet¡­ her magic had been completely dispelled as if it were nothing.


    The people of Armand erupted into cheers, their belief in their High Priest unwavering. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards no longer had patience for the cultists'' theatrics.


    The guard captain stepped forward, his voice booming with authority.


    "Move away from the gate and scram! You''re blocking the way for those with real business here! Step aside or face the consequences!"


    The Armand soldiers raised their weapons, their disciplined stance making it clear they would not hesitate to enforce the order. Crossbowmen on the walls took aim, their bolts glinting under the sun.


    The cultists, who had been so confident moments ago, hesitated. Their "saint" had just been humiliated, and her strongest magic had been effortlessly countered. The sight of armed forces standing against them drove home the reality¡ªthey could not strong-arm their way in here.


    "W-We will not forget this!" one of the priests shouted, trying to save face. "This is an act against the Three Gods! You will all¡ª"


    Thunk!


    An arrow thudded into the ground right in front of him, inches from his foot.


    The Cult priest yelped and jumped back.


    "That was a warning shot," the captain said coldly. "The next one won''t miss."


    The cultists scrambled, grabbing their fallen comrades and backing away from the gate. The once-arrogant Saint Meliana bit her lip, her face flushed with shame, before turning on her heel in a huff.


    "This isn''t over!" she spat, retreating with her followers.


    The Armand guards watched them go, unfazed.


    The captain scoffed. "Damn lunatics."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 265 Tides of Treachery ( 264 )

    The grand chamber of the Royal Court was filled with the most powerful nobles of the kingdom. The air was tense, heavy with murmurs and veiled whispers. Ornate chandeliers cast a golden glow upon the long table where the highest-ranking nobles sat, each representing their respective territories.


    At the head of the table sat King Edmund , his piercing gaze sweeping across the gathered lords. He was a man of strength and wisdom, a ruler who had long maintained peace in his kingdom. But today, that peace was under threat¡ªnot from an external enemy, but from the growing influence of the Saint of the Three Gods.


    The cult had spread like wildfire, consuming fifty-eight out of fifty-nine noble territories. Now, their "holy expansion" faced resistance¡ªled by none other than Count Garius De Armand.


    The King leaned back in his throne, resting his chin on his clasped fingers. His voice was calm but carried the weight of authority.


    "What is the meaning of this summons?" His sharp gaze landed on Duke Ibzles, one of the most powerful nobles and a known supporter of the Three Gods'' faith.


    Duke Ibzles rose, his crimson and gold robes flowing as he spoke. "Your Majesty, we must address the heresy within our kingdom. The Armand region openly rejects the faith of the Three Gods, despite the overwhelming will of the people."


    The King frowned. "And? That is hardly cause for concern. The Armand region has always been autonomous in its affairs."


    "That is precisely the problem, Your Majesty," Marquis Billoton interjected, his voice oily and smooth. "The people of Armand are being deceived by Count Garius. He refuses to allow our priests into his territory. This isn''t just about faith; it''s about unity. If we allow one noble to reject the faith, others may follow. The kingdom cannot afford such division."


    A few nobles nodded in agreement, while others remained silent, unwilling to openly side with either faction.


    The King tapped his fingers against the armrest. "Let me be clear¡ªCount Garius has broken no law. We have never mandated a single faith upon our people."


    Duke Ibzles''s expression darkened. "Then perhaps, Your Majesty, it is time we reconsider. The faith of the Three Gods brings order to the kingdom. It is the will of the heavens."


    "It is also convenient for those who profit from it," the King remarked coldly.


    Duke Ibzles clenched his jaw. He was well aware that the King despised religious interference in politics. However, the influence of the cult had grown far beyond mere faith¡ªit was now a political and military force.


    Marquis Billoton pressed further. "Your Majesty, we do not ask you to act against Count Garius directly. However, the noble court must be allowed to address his heresy in our own way. The other nobles have already agreed¡ªArmand must be brought in line, by force if necessary."


    The King''s expression darkened. "You mean to say you are proposing war against a loyal noble?"


    Duke Ibzles spread his hands. "Not war, Your Majesty. A necessary correction. The faith of the kingdom cannot be challenged by a single Count. If you will not act, then the nobles must defend the faith on their own terms."


    The King''s fingers clenched slightly. He understood the implications.


    By refusing to send the royal army, he could avoid direct responsibility. However, if the nobles mobilized their private armies under the guise of religious duty, he could not easily stop them¡ªnot without risking open rebellion from half the kingdom.


    A dangerous political game was unfolding.


    If he opposed the noble court outright, he could weaken his own rule. But if he allowed this to continue, Count Garius and the Armand region could be crushed under the weight of the combined noble forces.


    One of the neutral nobles spoke hesitantly. "Your Majesty, would it not be wiser to summon Count Garius here and hear his side of the matter?"


    Duke Ibzles immediately cut in. "Unnecessary. If he refuses the will of the gods, what argument could he possibly present? The court has already decided. We only seek your approval to mobilize."


    Silence filled the hall.


    The King''s gaze swept across the room. Most of the court was already leaning toward action¡ªsome out of fear of the cult, others because they saw opportunity in war. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    He exhaled slowly.


    If he denied them outright, they would act anyway¡ªbut without his control.


    If he approved, he could at least contain their actions within certain limits.


    Finally, the King spoke. "Very well. If the noble court insists on action, I will not stop you."


    A murmur of satisfaction spread among the cult-aligned nobles.


    But then, the King''s eyes narrowed.


    "However¡ªthere will be conditions."


    Duke Ibzles stilled. "Conditions?"


    "First, the royal army will not participate. This is a matter between nobles. The crown will remain neutral."


    Some of the cult-aligned nobles frowned but nodded. This was expected.


    "Second, no harm shall come to the civilians of Armand. This is a dispute of faith and politics, not an excuse for slaughter."


    Marquis Billoton smirked. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    The King''s gaze hardened. "Third¡ªCount Garius has earned the right to defend his land. If you wish to challenge him, you will do so openly, not through assassins or underhanded means."


    Duke Ibzles clenched his fist but forced a smile. "Naturally, Your Majesty."


    The King leaned forward. "And if I find out that you have violated these conditions, I will personally ensure your house is stripped of its titles. Do I make myself clear?"


    The hall went silent.


    Duke Ibzles forced a bow. "As clear as day, Your Majesty."


    The King said nothing more. He simply rose from his throne and walked out, his royal guards following behind.


    Inside the lavishly adorned hall of Duke Ibzles''s estate, the most influential noble lords gathered. The air was thick with anticipation, each noble seated around a grand table covered in maps and strategic documents.


    At the head of the table, Duke Ibzles tapped his fingers against the polished wood, his expression calm but authoritative. To his left, Marquis Billoton smirked, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the coming conflict.


    Among the gathered nobles, Viscount Klimbert sat with an arrogant grin, his fists clenched under the table.


    "Finally," Klimbert thought, "I will have my revenge. That arrogant bastard Garius, and his damn brat of a son, will pay."


    The nobles murmured among themselves, discussing their troop allocations.


    Duke Ibzles raised a hand, silencing the room. "Now that the court has approved our campaign," he began smoothly, "we must decide how best to distribute our forces. The Armand region is well-fortified, and Count Garius is no fool. We must strike with overwhelming power."


    He gestured toward the map, where the Armand region was marked in deep red, surrounded by their forces.


    Marquis Billoton chuckled. "Garius may be strong, but he cannot stand against the combined might of the noble houses."


    Marquis Mikele raised a concern. "His private army is formidable. His forces are well-trained, and he commands loyalty from his people. We must not underestimate his defenses."


    Klimbert scoffed. "Then we crush them all at once. Burn their villages. Seize their towns. We have more men, more resources. Garius may have won skirmishes before, but he has never fought a full-scale war."


    The room nodded in agreement, fueled by a collective sense of vengeance and ambition.


    Duke Ibzles leaned forward, a predatory glint in his eyes. "We will coordinate our strike for maximum impact. Speed and surprise will be our allies. We cannot allow Garius to rally support from other nobles who might think to side with him."


    "Agreed," Billoton interjected. "We must act swiftly¡ªbefore the King changes his mind or Garius can fortify his defenses any further."


    As they plotted, the tension in the room thickened. Ambition fueled their discussions, but beneath it lay an undercurrent of fear¡ªfear of a noble who would dare defy the will of the Three Gods and, perhaps, the consequences of underestimating Count Garius.


    "Prepare the men," Duke Ibzles commanded, his voice steady and resolute. "We strike at dawn. This will send a clear message to all the kingdoms: the faith of the Three Gods will not be challenged."


    With the decree settled, the nobles nodded, a dark excitement coursing through them. They would soon march against a loyal Count, dragging the kingdom into chaos for the sake of their ambition and piety.


    As they dispersed, the first hints of dawn began to light the eastern sky, oblivious to the storm of betrayal and conflict that was about to engulf the land.


    Marquis Billoton tapped the map decisively. "We will split our forces into three main divisions. One will engage directly at Armand''s border wall. The second will take the southern route to cut off their supply lines. And the third¡ª"


    "Will burn everything in its path," Klimbert finished, a sinister grin spreading across his face.


    Duke Ibzles nodded in agreement. "Indeed. We shall ensure that no reinforcements reach them. The moment we breach their walls, Garius''s forces will crumble under the weight of our numbers."


    One noble hesitated before speaking. "What about the summoned heroes? Will they support us?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marquis Mikele smirked. "Some of them are already within our ranks. The church has convinced several that this war is righteous. They will serve as elite combatants and front-line commanders."


    Klimbert''s grin widened. "Perfect. With their strength, even Garius''s sons will fall."


    However, Duke Ibzles raised a hand, cautioning them. "Do not be overconfident. Garius is a man of strategy. We must account for every possibility." His eyes darkened. "The moment we underestimate him is the moment we lose."


    Silence enveloped the room.


    For all their might, the nobles knew one undeniable truth¡ªGarius De Armand was not a man to be taken lightly.


    Duke Ibzles turned to the gathered nobles, his tone resolute. "This war will be swift. We strike with full force. Within weeks, the Armand region will be ours."


    Klimbert, his hands trembling with a mix of excitement and anticipation, could hardly contain himself. "And when Garius falls, his brat will suffer the most."


    With that, the nobles signed their agreement, sealing their fates.


    The Noble Coalition Army was now officially mobilized.


    And the war against Armand had begun.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 266 Defiance and Declarations ( 266 )

    Inside the meeting room of the Armand estate, Garius smiled as he received the message scroll delivered by the king''s wyvern unit. The scroll, sealed with the royal insignia, was handed to him by a courier who bowed deeply before exiting the room.


    Garius unfurled the scroll, his sharp eyes scanning the contents as a smirk played on his lips.


    He chuckled. "As expected."


    Alf and Erinette exchanged glances.


    "My lord?" Alf inquired.


    Garius set the scroll down on the table and leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose. "The King will not be sending the royal army. The court has ruled that this conflict is a dispute between nobles, meaning each house must rely on their own forces."


    Hesbeirn tore another piece of meat from the bone, chewing thoughtfully. "Hah! So the bastards want to play war without the King getting involved."


    Rasdingen took a deep swig from his flask, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Bah! Let ''em come. We got plenty o'' sharpened steel waitin'' fer ''em."


    One of the captains, a grizzled man with scars across his arms, frowned. "Even without the royal army, they have numbers. If they strike all at once¡ª"


    "They won''t." Garius cut in, his voice calm yet absolute.


    He tapped the map laid out before them, where red markers represented enemy noble houses gathering their forces.


    "These nobles are arrogant. They don''t trust each other enough to move as one unified force. They''ll attack in separate waves, trying to claim the most credit for Armand''s downfall."


    Alf crossed his arms. "So, they''ll break themselves against us piece by piece."


    Erinette smirked. "How foolish."


    Garius leaned forward, his eyes glinting with cold amusement. "We will ensure that each ''wave'' they send is utterly destroyed. And by the time they realize their mistake¡ª"


    "They won''t have enough men left to fight," Hesbeirn finished with a grin.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he surveyed the fifty veteran warriors before him¡ªhis personal unit.


    These weren''t just any soldiers.


    They were the warriors who had stood by him when he was just a child¡ªwhen his family had been slaughtered, and the Armand name had nearly been erased from history.


    These men had fought beside him to reclaim their land, shedding blood alongside Hesbeirn, Erinette, and Alf.


    Time had made them older, but not weaker.


    They were legends in their own right¡ªveterans who had faced countless battles, assassins who had struck down enemies in the dark, and strategists who had ensured their survival against insurmountable odds.


    Garius''s smirk widened. "To think¡­ the fools in the royal court believe they have a chance against us."


    One of the veterans chuckled, adjusting his gauntlet. "Same as always, my lord. Nobles with big armies but empty heads."


    Another grunted defiantly. "Let ''em come. We bled for this land. We ain''t givin'' it up."


    Hesbeirn slammed a fist against the table, his expression brimming with pride. "They think we''re just another noble house. They forget what we''ve been through." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf remained silent, his cold gaze locked on the map, analyzing every detail. Erinette smirked, "They''ll learn soon enough."


    Garius stood, his eyes gleaming with the same fire he''d had as a child fighting for his survival.


    "This land was taken from me once." He swept his gaze across the room, his voice unwavering and resolute. "It will never happen again."


    The veterans responded with a thunderous pounding of their fists against their chests.


    "For Armand!"


    "Alf! Hesbeirn! Erinette!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Prepare for war. Hesbeirn!"


    "Yes, my lord!?"


    "How many armies do we have ready right now?"


    "20,000 ready to deploy, my lord. And another reserve army is prepared," Hesbeirn replied, smirking as he glanced at the "veteran unit".


    Garius smirked.


    "Good. We''ll need every single one of them."


    Hesbeirn took a bite of the meat, ignoring Rasdingen, who was reaching for the plate. The dwarf scowled.


    "Oi, Hesbeirn! Pass me the damn meat, ya greedy bastard!"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, taking another bite before shoving the plate toward Rasdingen. The dwarf grabbed it instantly, stuffing his mouth with a satisfied grunt.


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his expression as sharp as ever.


    "Shall we deploy the advance scouts, my lord?"


    Garius nodded. "Do it. I want eyes on every noble house mobilizing their armies. We need to know their routes, their supply lines, and their weakest points."


    Alf bowed. "It will be done."


    Erinette folded her arms, her lips curling into a smirk.


    "Shall I prepare the battle maids, my lord? The new recruits are itching for real combat."


    Garius glanced at her. "Deploy them as needed. Their first priority is handling any assassination attempts. The nobles will get desperate once they realize brute force isn''t enough."


    Erinette''s emerald eyes gleamed dangerously. "Understood."


    Hesbeirn leaned forward, placing his hands on the table. "My lord, should we call in the reserve forces immediately, or hold them back for reinforcement?"


    Garius tapped the map, his gaze sharp. "Hold them back for now. We''ll let the first wave of fools throw themselves at us. When they think we''re at our limit¡­ that''s when we strike."


    The veterans grinned.


    They had fought beside Garius before. They knew exactly what that meant.


    This wasn''t just defense. This was a massacre waiting to happen.


    Garius turned toward Rasdingen.


    "And you? Is the supply line secure?"


    The dwarf wiped his mouth, nodding. "Aye, my lord. Our blacksmiths are workin'' non-stop, and our fortifications are stronger than ever. If those bastards think they''ll starve us out, they''re in for a nasty surprise."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable.


    "Then it''s settled."


    He gazed around the room at his most trusted warriors¡ªmen who had fought and bled for this land.


    "The nobles want a war?"


    A slow, predatory smirk spread across his face.


    "Then we''ll give them one."


    "So, my lord, are we going to crush them when it starts? Or do we stay at our border wall?" Hesbeirn asked, leaning forward with a grin.


    "We use a defensive stance," Garius replied, his voice calm but firm. "Let them come to us. Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Inform all the overseers and village chiefs to ensure the food stock for our people is secure. And ensure the trading with the Demon Territory and the beastkin continues without interruption. After all, our region is¡ª" Garius gestured to the map on the table, "¡ªbacked by the Demon Territory, separated by the sea but connected by one main land route. Armand''s defenses are designed to face frontal attacks only. We have no need to worry about rear or flanking assaults."


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Hesbeirn grinned. "So, we let ''em bash their heads against our walls until they realize it''s pointless?"


    "Exactly," Garius smirked. "We have the terrain advantage, supply lines secured, and a defensive fortress designed for war. Let them march. The longer they stay in the field, the more exhausted they''ll get."


    Alf adjusted his gloves.


    "Shall we deploy the shadow units to sabotage their logistics?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair. "Not yet. We let them gather their forces first. When they''re deep in our territory, we''ll strike from the shadows¡ªcutting their supply chains, assassinating their commanders, and forcing them into chaos."


    Erinette smirked.


    "I''ll ready my battle maids. If they try sending spies, they won''t leave alive."


    "Good," Garius nodded.


    He then turned to Alf. "Make sure the overseers and village chiefs are prepared. Our people come first. Secure food storage, rationing, and supply routes."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Garius exhaled slowly, his mind calculating every possible outcome. "And the trade with the Demon Territory?"


    Alf responded immediately. "Still stable. The demons have no interest in the human conflict, and our agreement holds strong. The trade ships continue as usual."


    Garius smirked. "Perfect. Even if the kingdom cuts us off, we won''t starve."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "They think they can choke us out? Ha! They don''t realize Armand is more independent than they assume."


    Garius nodded. "We prepare for war, but we won''t make the first move. Let them come, and when they do¡ª"


    His eyes gleamed with cold calculation.


    "We make them regret it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 267 Dining Before Battle ( 267 )

    "Oh, Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf responded immediately, stepping forward.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "We''re going to be busy. Call all my sons and my daughter here¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, Heres, Aelius, Athine and Javier."


    Alf bowed slightly. "At once, my lord." He turned swiftly and left the grand hall, his steps precise and confident.


    Hesbeirn smirked, tossing a chunk of roasted meat into his mouth. "Calling all of them, huh? Guess things are getting serious."


    Meanwhile, in Different Parts of the Estate¡­


    Marcellus and Cedric were sparring in the training courtyard when Alf arrived.


    "Masters Marcellus and Cedric," Alf announced, his tone calm yet firm. "Your father has summoned you both immediately."


    Cedric wiped sweat from his forehead and exchanged a glance with Marcellus. "Hah¡­ And here I thought we had the day off."


    Marcellus stretched his shoulders and smirked. "If Father''s calling us, it''s something important. Let''s go."


    Meanwhile, in the main town of Gaze, Aelius and Athine were overseeing a new trade deal when an Armand knight approached.


    "Master Aelius, Lady Athine, a message from the Count. You are to return to the estate immediately."


    Aelius narrowed his eyes. "Understood. Tell the merchants to finalize the contract. We''ll continue this later."


    And finally, in Javier''s personal workshop, he was deep in thought, fine-tuning his Mana Talkie device while Liana sat nearby, reading.


    "Young Master?" Liana called softly.


    "Mmm?" Javier responded absentmindedly, adjusting the small magical rune inside the device.


    "Alf is here."


    Javier froze. "Wait¡­ ALF?! Here?! Oh no, that means¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Alf''s voice rang from the doorway.


    "Young Master Javier."


    Javier turned slowly, forcing a nervous grin. "Ummm¡­ Y-Yeah?"


    "Your father has summoned you. Immediately."


    Javier gulped. "Crap."


    Back in the Grand Hall


    One by one, all five brothers arrived, standing before their father.


    Garius looked at them, his gaze unreadable, before speaking in a low, commanding voice. "War is coming."


    A heavy silence filled the hall.


    Javier sighed deeply. "Haaa¡­ I knew it."


    "Marcellus, Cedric¡ªyour priority is the safety of this estate." Garius''s voice was firm, his eyes sweeping over his eldest sons. "Fortify our defenses, oversee the knights, and ensure that no threat steps past our walls."


    The two brothers nodded immediately.


    "Aelius, Athine¡ªsince both of you are in charge of trade, make sure your personal maids and escorts are with you at all times. When the war breaks out, focus on maintaining our trading routes with the demon folk and the beastkin."


    "Understood, Father," Aelius replied calmly, exchanging a glance with Athine.


    "Heres¡ªstay with your mother and your little sister. Make sure the maids and escorts remain close to them. Your duty is to protect them above all else."


    Heres hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I will, Father."


    At that moment, the doors to the grand hall opened, and three women entered.


    "Dear?"


    Fransesca, Eridith, and Garcinia stepped inside, their presence immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    Eridith crossed her arms, a playful smirk on her lips. "You do remember that I can transform into my dragon form and burn them all at once, right?"


    Garius sighed. "I know, Eridith¡­ but not now."


    "Ehh? Suit yourself." Eridith pouted.


    Javier, who had been quietly observing everything, suddenly grinned.


    "Can I join the war?"


    The entire room fell silent.


    Marcellus facepalmed. Cedric sighed. Aelius and Athine exchanged skeptical glances. Heres looked at him like he was crazy.


    Fransesca simply shook her head. "Oh dear¡­"


    Garius shot Javier a sharp look, his tone final. "Not now. It''s too early for you to join a war. Even your brothers are staying put."


    Javier opened his mouth to argue, but¡ª Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No buts!" Garius''s voice cut through the room, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Javier deflated, scratching his cheek awkwardly. "Understood, Esteemed Father¡­"


    Garius studied him for a moment longer before turning his attention back to the war plans.


    Meanwhile, inside Javier''s mind¡ª


    "Ehehehe¡­ I can always sneak out and check the border wall. Experience is important, after all! Ehehehe~"


    Liana, standing behind him, sighed deeply as if she could already sense the trouble brewing. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside Garius''s mind, he pondered. It''s not that I don''t want them to learn¡­ but war isn''t a place for play. They will all have their time to experience it¡ªjust not today.


    He exhaled through his nose, pushing aside thoughts of battle for now.


    "Alf, Erinette."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Is dinner ready?"


    Alf nodded slightly. "Soon, my lord. The chefs are making the final preparations."


    Garius stretched his shoulders, rolling away the tension. "Good. Because I''m hungry."


    Rasdingen, still casually drinking from his flask, let out a hearty chuckle. "Aye, then let''s eat first! Nothin'' like a full belly before plannin'' war!"


    Garius shot Rasdingen a sharp glare.


    The dwarf cleared his throat, raising his hands in surrender. "Oops¡­ sorry, m''lord."


    Turning his attention to Heres, Garius spoke firmly. "Heres, go call your mother and tell her to join us in the main dining room."


    "Yes, esteemed father." Heres quickly bowed and left.


    Garius then turned to the rest of his family. "Now, everyone¡ªlet''s head to the main dining room. Who knows how long I''ll be in town and away from the estate."


    Marcellus stretched his arms. "Well, we might as well enjoy a proper meal before things get busy."


    Cedric grinned. "Yeah, who knows when we''ll get another peaceful dinner like this."


    Javier, walking alongside them, smirked mischievously. "Peaceful, huh? That depends on who you''re sitting next to."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged amused glances, already predicting Javier''s usual antics at the dinner table.


    Once everyone arrived at the dining table, they stood waiting for Lord Garius to take his seat at the head of the table.


    As soon as he sat down, the rest followed, each taking their designated places. Javier, as usual, sat at the far end of the table.


    The maids moved swiftly, preparing plates and glasses, making sure everything was in order. One by one, they poured wine into each glass¡ªexcept for Javier''s.


    Javier frowned slightly and leaned toward Liana, whispering, "Liana, I want wine too."


    Liana, who usually ignored his antics, whispered back just as quietly, "Not today, Young Master. Not in front of Lord Garius."


    Javier pouted, but Liana remained firm, standing behind him with a composed expression.


    All the maids stood attentively behind their masters, the room filled with the soft clinking of plates and the quiet murmurs of noble conversation.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 268 Preparing for Battle ( 268 )

    Two Days Before the War


    Garius stood at the grand entrance of the Armand estate, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. The air was thick with tension. Soldiers were already making preparations, and war banners lined the courtyard.


    Behind him, Francesca, Eridith, and the rest of his wives stood with worried expressions.


    Francesca stepped forward, crossing her arms. "Dear, I insist on accompanying you."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable.


    Beside her, Eridith pouted. "I''m your wife now; why can''t I follow you?"


    Garius didn''t look at them, keeping his gaze locked on the distance. "War is dangerous. You shouldn''t be anywhere near the battlefield. It will be chaotic, and I can''t protect you if you''re there."


    Francesca''s usual gentle demeanor hardened. "I don''t care. I''m following you."


    Eridith grinned and threw a fist in the air. "Yeah! Me too!" Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius finally turned to face them, his eyes narrowing. "No."


    Francesca''s eyes sharpened. "I don''t care. I''m following you."


    "Yeah! Me too!" Eridith chimed in immediately.


    Garius clicked his tongue. "Tch¡­ stubborn women."


    Behind them, Garcinia and Phenelopie exchanged hesitant glances.


    "I would love to follow, but I have my hands full taking care of our newborn," Phenelopie said, gently cradling her baby.


    Garcinia sighed. "And someone has to watch over the estate while you''re away."


    Francesca and Eridith, however, stood their ground.


    Garius pinched the bridge of his nose. "Fine¡­ but you two stay by my side at all times. No reckless moves."


    Francesca smiled triumphantly. "Of course."


    Eridith pumped her fist. "I will!"


    Garius muttered under his breath, "Why do I feel like I''m bringing more trouble than reinforcement¡­"


    Garius nodded in approval as he guided Giddie forward, his golden Pekko striding with confidence.


    Francesca and Eridith rode behind him in an armored carriage, flanked by their personal battle maids and an escort of elite heavy-armored guards. Alf and Erinette rode alongside the carriage on their Pekko mounts, while Hesbeirn kept pace beside them, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Alf?" Garius called without looking back.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Where is Rasdingen?"


    Alf smirked. "Already at the command center in the town of Gaze, with our high-ranking Veteran Units."


    "Good." Garius''s gaze sharpened. "Are the preparations complete?"


    "Yes, my lord. Everything is in place." Alf''s tone was confident. "Five thousand troops are stationed at the border wall. The Magic Bow Unit is positioned along the walls and towers, while our Battle Knight Unit is inside the fortifications, ready for engagement."


    "What about the townspeople and the villages near the border?"


    "They''ve already been evacuated to the farthest villages, well beyond the frontline. Only the troops and our volunteer healer teams remain in town."


    Garius exhaled slightly, relieved that civilian casualties wouldn''t be a concern. "And the healer teams?"


    "Ready and prepared, my lord." Alf''s voice was steady. "They''ve been trained by the best. The First and Second Healing Bases are operational, fully stocked, and reinforced with support units."


    Garius smirked. "Hmph¡­ as expected. We''re not just preparing for war; we''re preparing to win it."


    Hesbeirn rode up beside them. "My lord, our scouts report no enemy movement yet, but the cult''s forces have begun gathering outside the border."


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "Expected. They won''t make the first move until they''re ready to pressure the court into justifying their attack."


    Erinette, riding slightly ahead, glanced back. "Should we anticipate sabotage attempts, my lord?"


    Alf answered before Garius could. "We''ve tightened security. No one enters or leaves without clearance. Our scouts are monitoring every route leading to our territory. Even if they try to infiltrate, they won''t get far."


    "And what of our magic user units?" Garius asked.


    "All stationed and prepared at the second defensive line," Hesbeirn reported. "They are ordered to engage and assist at my command if the enemy breaches the first wall."


    Garius smirked. "Then everything is in place. All that''s left is for them to make the first move."


    Francesca, peeking from the carriage, sighed. "I still don''t understand why you let them reach this stage, dear."


    Garius chuckled. "Because war isn''t just about strength, my love. It''s about strategy. The moment they strike first, we gain justification to crush them completely. Let them come."


    Eridith grinned excitedly. "Hehe~ Then I can finally stretch my wings?"


    "Not unless I say so," Garius warned. "We are not here to destroy¡ªwe are here to defend. But if they force my hand¡­ then we will ensure they never rise again."


    The heavy-armored elite units around them tightened their formation. The clanking of metal and the rhythmic march of soldiers filled the air as they neared the fortified town of Gaze. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they reached the outskirts of the town, soldiers and officers stood in perfect formation, waiting. The banners of House Armand fluttered in the wind, and the distant clang of blacksmiths preparing weapons echoed through the streets. The gates of Gaze opened, and the guards saluted in unison.


    "MY LORD!"


    Thousands of trained soldiers stood at attention, their eyes filled with determination. These weren''t just any soldiers¡ªthey were the best of the best, honed through rigorous training to rival even the elite knight orders of the kingdom.


    Garius climbed down from Giddie, his eyes sweeping over the assembled forces. He nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hesbeirn, is this our current force?"


    Hesbeirn stepped forward and saluted. "Yes, my lord. We have 15,000 soldiers stationed here, fully armed and prepared. The remaining 5,000, under my assistant''s command, are already at the border wall."


    Garius patted Giddie''s beak. "Giddie, patrol the town. Eliminate any enemies you find sneaking around."


    "Cuquawked!" Giddie and the other Pekko''s scattered, taking formation to scout the perimeter.


    Garius strode toward the command center, his officers falling in step behind him. As he entered the war room, a massive map of the region was laid out on the table, marked with troop placements and defensive lines.


    Hesbeirn stood beside him, along with Alf and Erinette. The veteran captains and high-ranking officers awaited his command in disciplined silence.


    Garius tapped the map, pointing at the first defensive line¡ªthe border wall itself. "This wall must be held at all costs. Station 5,000 troops here. Heavy infantry at the front, reinforced with shield formations. Archer and magic bow units will take position along the battlements."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "It shall be done, my lord. The walls have been reinforced, and the magic bow units are already in place."


    Garius moved his finger to a secondary line of defense¡ªa fortified position further behind the border town. "Here. Deploy 1,000 of our elite cavalry units, armored in mithril plating for speed and defense. They will act as the first counter-offensive force."


    "The second defense line will serve as our rapid-response force. The Elite Heavy Cavalry will hold the front and engage enemy formations directly. Behind them, the Mounted Crossbowmen will fire volleys while maintaining mobility. The healers and battle mages will provide support, ensuring minimal casualties."


    Hesbeirn cracked his knuckles. "I''ll personally oversee this unit, my lord. With proper coordination, we can hold off any direct assault before they even reach the town."


    Garius turned to the third defense line. "Reinforce this position with another 2,000 troops. We''ll station additional mages and healers here. This will be our fallback point should the enemy break through the first and second lines."


    Erinette tapped the map with a gloved finger. "And the Pekko Riders, my lord?"


    Garius smirked. "Position them here, between the second and third lines. These new units will act as hit-and-run skirmishers, using their speed to harass enemy flanks. The magic crossbows they wield will pierce both armor and barriers. If the enemy is foolish enough to focus on them, it''ll leave their main forces vulnerable."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "I can''t believe your youngest son came up with that. Hit-and-evade tactics on Pekko mounts¡­ damn clever."


    Garius leaned back slightly, a hint of amusement in his expression. "Javier understands war well for his age. Adaptability and mobility win battles just as much as brute force. His idea will be tested here. If it works, we''ll expand the Pekko Corps permanently."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 269 Innovations of War ( 269 )

    Alf grinned. "Fast mobility, high firepower, and unpredictable attack patterns. The enemy forces won''t know what hit them."


    "Exactly," Garius replied. "Their job is to harass enemy formations, disrupt their charges, and break their ranks. We''ll keep them mobile, striking from unexpected angles before retreating behind our defenses."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "A cavalry force that relies on agility and precision rather than brute force. I never expected to see something like this outside of skirmisher units."


    "Javier understands the battlefield in ways most don''t," Garius admitted, a hint of pride in his voice. "But for now, we focus on holding the line. If they come at us, they''ll find the Armand region is not easily taken."


    Hesbeirn cracked his knuckles. "Heh. Does that mean I get the honor of welcoming them first?"


    Garius smirked. "Don''t get too comfortable. If the enemy retreats or hesitates, don''t chase them. We don''t need reckless charges¡ªwe need control."


    Erinette, who had been listening silently, finally spoke. "And what about our special operations, my lord?"


    Garius glanced at her. "Alf, your assassins will work in the shadows. The moment the enemy camp is set up, I want sabotage teams disrupting their supply lines, cutting off reinforcements, and eliminating key targets. Make them bleed before the battle even begins."


    Alf grinned. "It will be done, my lord."


    Rasdingen, who had been sipping his liquor in the corner, let out a chuckle. "Hah! This isn''t a battle; it''s a slaughter. You''ve already planned their funeral."


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius folded his arms. "We are outnumbered, but that doesn''t matter. They rely on blind faith; we rely on tactics. That''s why we will win."


    The command room fell silent, the weight of war looming over them. Then, Hesbeirn grinned.


    "Well then, let''s make sure these fanatics regret ever stepping foot on our land."


    The officers in the room nodded in agreement. The plan was set¡ªthe only thing left was for the enemy to make their move.


    As Garius made his way back to his room in the main command center, Francesca walked beside him, her expression calm but tinged with concern.


    "Dear, do you think we can hold out for long?" she asked softly.


    Garius exhaled and rolled his shoulders. "I think we can, dear. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Eridith, who had been walking slightly behind them, clicked her tongue in irritation. "This is exactly why I despise those power-hungry nobles. They''re never satisfied. Always scheming and wanting more¡ªif they can''t get something through diplomacy, they resort to war like spoiled children throwing a tantrum. Greedy bastards, every last one of them."


    Francesca sighed, rubbing her temples. "It''s always the same. They use faith, power, or politics as excuses, but in the end, all they really care about is expanding their influence."


    Eridith crossed her arms, her eyes flashing with disdain. "Greedy parasites, the lot of them. They hide behind their titles, pretend to be righteous, but in reality, they''re just cowards who send others to die for their ambitions. They use faith as a shield and war as a tool, never stopping to consider the suffering they cause."


    Francesca glanced at Eridith before turning to Garius. "She has a point. The nobles backing this war don''t care about faith¡ªthey just want power, using any excuse to get it."


    Garius smirked. "That''s exactly why we''re going to crush them. When we do, they''ll learn that Armand is not a prize to be claimed¡ªit''s a grave for those who dare challenge it."


    Meanwhile, in the estate,


    Marcellus and his mage unit were in the meeting room, discussing strategies and preparing for potential magical defenses. Cedric and his newly formed paladin unit patrolled the estate grounds, ensuring every corner was secure.


    Athine and Aelius were deep in conversation, planning the distribution of food supplies to the villages. Nearby, Heres carried his little sister in his arms while their mother, Lady Phenelope, sat quietly, enjoying her meal.


    In Javier''s room, Liana stood by the door, watching her young master with curiosity. Javier was finalizing the Mana Talkie, his usual mischievous demeanor replaced by an unusual seriousness.


    "Young Master?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    "Okay¡­"


    Liana rarely saw Javier so focused. He was usually cheeky and playful, but today felt different. On his table lay a detailed layout plan and a map. She couldn''t help but wonder what he was planning.


    Liana stepped closer, her eyes scanning the map spread across the table. Various markings and notes indicated strategic points, patrol routes, and defense positions. Next to the map, the newly completed Mana Talkie units were neatly arranged, ready for testing.


    Javier, normally playful and carefree, was completely absorbed in his work, adjusting one of the Mana Talkie devices. His usual grin was absent, replaced by a focused expression that made him seem much older than his twelve years.


    Liana hesitated before speaking again. "Young Master... is something wrong?"


    Javier paused and let out a small chuckle. "Hmm? No, nothing''s wrong. Just thinking about a few things."


    Liana didn''t fully believe him. She had known him too long to miss the subtle changes in his demeanor.


    "You''re planning something."


    Javier finally looked up, smirking. "Ehehe~ Liana, you know me too well."


    She sighed, crossing her arms. "And? What is it this time?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, twirling the Mana Talkie in his fingers. "Let''s just say... I don''t plan on sitting here while everyone else prepares for war."


    Liana frowned. "Young Master, you know Lord Garius forbade you from going near the battlefield."


    "I know, I know~" Javier waved a hand dismissively. "That''s why I won''t be ''on'' the battlefield. I''ll just be... observing. Gathering intel. Maybe testing out a few of my inventions. You know, helping from the shadows."


    Liana''s frown deepened. "You''re impossible."


    Javier grinned, tugging on her sleeve playfully. "That''s why you love me, right?"


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re not going to listen no matter what I say, are you?"


    "Nope!" Javier beamed.


    Liana gave him a long look before finally shaking her head. "At the very least, let me come with you."


    Javier blinked in surprise. "Eh? You''re not going to scold me?"


    "I know you well enough to know you''re going regardless. So I might as well be there to keep you from doing anything too reckless."


    Javier chuckled, tossing the Mana Talkie into the air and catching it. "Then it''s settled! Liana, welcome to ''Operation Secret Observation''! Ehehehe~"


    Liana sighed. "I''m going to regret this."


    Liana''s eyes studied the strange object on Javier''s desk. It was unlike anything she had ever seen¡ªa small metallic construct with delicate, rune-inscribed wings. Beside it lay a peculiar pair of glasses, also etched with tiny magical symbols.


    "Young Master?" she asked, tilting her head. "What is this?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grinned mischievously, picking up the device. His fingers traced the runes as he infused it with mana. A faint glow spread across the object, and suddenly, the wings began to hum with energy.


    "This, Liana," he said dramatically, "is what I call a Magic Drone! Ehehehe!"


    Liana blinked. "Magic¡­ Drone?"


    "Oho~ soon, you''ll find out what it does," Javier smirked, adjusting the glasses onto his face.


    Liana stepped back slightly as the small construct lifted into the air, its wings vibrating rapidly. It hovered, spinning gently in place, the soft blue glow of its core pulsing as if it were alive.


    Javier tapped the side of his glasses, and suddenly, the drone moved, gliding smoothly across the room before stopping right above Liana''s head.


    "Wha¡ª?" Liana flinched slightly, staring up at the floating object.


    "Hehe~" Javier snickered. "With these glasses, I can see through the drone''s eyes! It''s like having eyes in the sky!"


    Liana''s expression turned serious as she observed the hovering construct. "This¡­ Young Master, are you planning to use this in the war?"


    Javier''s playful smirk didn''t fade. "Of course! A scout that doesn''t need food, doesn''t tire, and can go places normal people can''t? Imagine the possibilities!"


    Liana crossed her arms, eyeing him carefully. "And how many of these do you plan to make?"


    Javier scratched his cheek. "Well¡­ I only have one right now, but I''m working on a few more. I just need more mana crystals to power them long-term."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help but smile. Even in serious times, her Young Master was always thinking ahead.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head, watching the drone float above him.


    "Ehehe¡­ soon, everyone will know the greatness of Magic Drones!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 270 Tinkering with Trouble ( 270 )

    Javier grinned as he picked up a small headpiece from his desk and tossed it to Liana. She caught it easily, examining the thin, rune-engraved device.


    "And you know what''s even better?" Javier continued, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "I installed a sound rune on it! So not only can it see from the sky, but it can also hear!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "It can¡­ hear?"


    "Yup!" Javier smirked. "Just put on this headpiece with the glasses, channel a bit of mana into it, and¡ªvoil¨¤! You''ll hear everything the drone picks up from the air!"


    Liana looked skeptical but followed his instructions. She placed the headpiece over her ear and adjusted the glasses on her face. With a small pulse of mana, the runes activated, and suddenly¡ª


    ¡ªCrackle¡ª


    She blinked.


    "¡­Young Master, I can hear something!"


    "Hehe~" Javier grinned. "It''s picking up the sound of Buddy and Peanuts playing outside!"


    Liana turned her head, but before she could react, she suddenly heard something else.


    "Oi Cedric, where are you going?"


    Liana''s ears perked up at the familiar voice. She turned sharply toward the window. "Wait¡­ isn''t that¡ª?"


    Javier wiggled his fingers. "That''s right! My drone is already near the estate walls! It just overheard Marcellus and Cedric!"


    Liana took off the headset and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young Master¡­ please tell me you won''t use this for spying on people."


    Javier cleared his throat, looking suspiciously innocent. "W-Well, I mean, it''s a scouting tool, right? For military purposes!"


    Liana let out a deep sigh. "Young Master¡­ I don''t know whether to be impressed or worried."


    Javier chuckled. "Heh. Soon, the Magic Drone will be the ultimate battlefield tool!"


    Liana tilted her head, staring at the strange object in Javier''s hands. It looked nothing like the usual magical tools she had seen before. "How do you control it, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked and held up a device¡ªa peculiar object with buttons, switches, and two small levers. "Oh? With this controller. It''s just like playing games!"


    Liana frowned. "Playing¡­ games?"


    Javier froze. "Err¡ªErr¡ªNothing!" He quickly waved his hands, forcing a laugh. "Forget I said anything!"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Damn, my mouth slipped! No one here knows what video games are!


    Liana sighed but decided to let it go¡ªfor now. "Fine. Show me how it works."


    Javier immediately brightened. "Alright! Watch closely, Liana! This is how you pilot the Magic Drone!"


    With a flick of his fingers, he pushed the left lever forward.


    Outside, the small floating device hummed to life, its runes glowing faintly as it ascended higher into the sky. It moved smoothly above the estate, adjusting its position every time Javier pressed a button.


    Liana''s eyes widened in awe. "It actually moves!"


    "Hehehe~ Of course it does!" Javier grinned. "With this joystick, I can steer it left, right, up, down, and even make it hover!"


    Liana leaned in closer, watching as the drone maneuvered effortlessly through the air. "What about the sound rune? Can you hear anything?"


    Javier tapped a switch. A faint crackle came through the headset, followed by voices¡ª


    "Cedric! That''s my wine!"


    "Go get yourself another bottle!"


    Then, two exasperated sighs followed.


    "Master, it''s not time for drinking wine," Lithia and Meira scolded in unison.


    Liana shook her head. "Ah. As expected¡­ your brothers."


    Javier burst out laughing. "This thing is amazing!"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he pointed to a box-like device embedded with a glowing mana crystal.


    "Liana, try putting on the earpiece and place it here," he instructed, patting the side of the device.


    Liana hesitated but followed his instructions. "Here, Young Master?"


    "Yep! Now, press this button to turn it on!"


    A soft hum filled the room as the mana crystal pulsed with light.


    Then¡ª


    "Master Marcellus! Don''t drink it all in one go!"


    "Master Cedric¡ªNyaaaa~"


    Silence.


    Liana froze, her shoulders trembling as she pressed both hands over her mouth, desperately trying not to burst out laughing.


    Javier, however, had no such restraint.


    "OH MY GOD! PFFFFFT!!!" He threw his head back, laughing uncontrollably. "Did¡ªDid Meira just meow?!"


    Liana gasped between giggles. "W-Why did she meow?!"


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye. "Ohhh, this is awesome! This Magic Drone is already the best thing I''ve ever made!"


    Liana took a deep breath, still chuckling. "Young Master¡­ maybe we shouldn''t spy on your brothers like this?"


    Javier gave her a sly grin. "Too late. This is important surveillance, Liana! You wouldn''t want our esteemed eldest and second brother slacking off, right?"


    Liana sighed, massaging her temples. "Here we go again¡­"


    Javier patted the magic device proudly. "And this, Liana, is what I call the Magic Speaker! With this, we can listen in from anywhere! Just plug the earpiece into the receiver, and walah! You can hear everything!"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "So basically¡­ an eavesdropping device."


    Javier grinned. "A very effective one!"


    Liana didn''t respond. Instead, she simply smiled serenely and then¡ª


    Pulled on Javier''s ear.


    "Eeekkk!! Liana!!!" Javier yelped, his voice echoing through the workshop.


    "Young Master," Liana said sweetly, still tugging at his ear, "this is an amazing invention¡­ but it''s not for spying on people''s private moments."


    "Eeeekkk!!" Javier kicked his legs. "I got it, I got it! No more eavesdropping!"


    Gloria, who had just entered the workshop carrying a tray of tea, blinked at the scene.


    "My, my~ What kind of trouble did you get yourself into this time, Young Master?" she asked, setting the tray down.


    Javier flailed as Liana mercilessly pulled his ear. "Gloooriiiaaa!! She''s being mean! Help me!" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria chuckled, adjusting her glasses. "Ara~ But didn''t I warn you not to mess with Liana too much? You know how she gets when you push her too far, Young Master~"


    "Liana! Mercy! I won''t spy anymore!" Javier yelped, trying to pry her fingers off his ear.


    Liana sighed and finally let go. "Good. Now promise me you''ll only use this Magic Drone for important matters."


    Javier rubbed his sore ear and pouted. "Tch¡­ fine. Only important matters. But what if I need to know what kind of cake the kitchen is making?"


    Liana gave him a deadpan look.


    Javier grinned.


    Gloria leaned closer and whispered, "If you really need to know, Young Master, I can find out for you~"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "That''s why you''re my favorite, Gloria!"


    Liana crossed her arms. "Excuse me?"


    Javier froze. "Uh-oh."


    "Eeeekkkk!!! Lianaaaaa!" Javier ran from her as fast as he could, his voice echoing through the workshop.


    "I''m sorrryyyy!!"


    Liana chased after him, her serene smile never wavering. "Young Master, why are you running?"


    "Eeeeekkk!! That smile!!" Javier yelped, his face pale with terror.


    Gloria just sipped her tea, watching the chaos unfold with a charming, amused expression.


    "Ara~ Young Master, running away will only make it worse~"


    Javier zigzagged around the workshop, dodging shelves and tables. "It''s because I know that''s a trap!! That smile means death!!"


    Liana gracefully picked up a rolled-up blueprint from the table and raised it like a sword. "Young Master, come here. I just want to talk~"


    "No, you don''t!!" Javier yelped, jumping over a chair.


    Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts, sensing the tension, watched from the doorway. Buddy squawked loudly as if cheering for Javier, while Peanuts and Pikko exchanged knowing glances.


    Javier rushed toward Gloria, hiding behind her. "Gloria! Shield me! As my second wife, it''s your duty!"


    Gloria blinked, then smirked. "Ara~ But I haven''t married you yet, Young Master. So, I have no obligation to protect you from your first wife."


    Liana paused, her serene smile widening.


    Javier''s face went pale. "G-Gloria, you traitor!!"


    Gloria just chuckled and sipped her tea. "Fufu~"


    "Noooo¡ª!!" Javier''s scream echoed across the estate as Liana finally caught him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 271 The Battle of Armand ( 271 )

    Garius stood tall atop the wall, the wind carrying the distant sound of drums from the enemy''s camp. Below him, the Armand forces stood firm, their armor gleaming in the rising sun.


    The commander''s voice thundered across the ranks.


    "Bulwark Units! Hold the line! Magic Archers, take aim!"


    A tense stillness settled over the battlefield as the troops took their positions. The enemy banners fluttered in the distance, an overwhelming force of 30,000 soldiers ready beyond the border.


    One of Garius''s knights stepped forward. "My Lord, it''s dangerous to be up here."


    Garius didn''t move, his sharp gaze fixed on the approaching army.


    "The horn has not sounded yet," he replied, his voice calm but firm. Then he turned to his warriors, his expression hardening.


    "Today, we stand not just as soldiers, but as defenders of our homeland."


    His voice rang clear, reaching every man and woman in his army.


    "We are the walls that guard our people, the swords that protect our land! Let them come, let them march forward¡ªbecause today, Armand does not kneel! We do not surrender! We fight, and we will endure!"


    A roar of approval erupted from the Armand troops. Shields clashed against armor, swords raised high, and the battle-hardened soldiers of Armand prepared themselves.


    Beyond the walls, the enemy forces shifted, their war horns finally blaring through the air.


    "Remember your training!" Garius''s voice cut through the noise. "Magic Bow Units, loose when ready! If the enemy releases their arrows, brace behind the Bulwark Unit and retaliate immediately!"


    "Sir, yes sir!" The response was deafening, a wave of discipline rolling through the ranks.


    Garius mounted Giddie, gripping the hilt of his sword. He could feel the tension in the air, the weight of countless battles fought before. He patted Giddie''s neck, his voice dropping to a low murmur. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Just like before, Giddie. You remember, don''t you?"


    Cuquawk! The golden Pekko let out a fierce cry, its sharp eyes locking onto the battlefield ahead. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beside him, Hesbeirn sat astride his own battle-hardened mount, his expression grim. Behind them, 2,000 heavy cavalry knights stood ready, their lances gleaming, their warhorses snorting in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Alf and Erinnete kept their distance, waiting in the shadows. Both were astride their Pekkos, their elite units poised for deployment.


    Alf''s Assassin Division¡ªa deadly force trained in stealth, ambush, and disruption¡ªstood ready, their black-clad forms barely visible against the battlefield''s backdrop.


    Alongside them, Erinnete''s Battle Maid Division, an elite force of speed and precision, adjusted their gloves, their movements practiced and fluid.


    Waiting at the rear, the Elite Healer Unit stood vigilant, their eyes scanning the troops for the first sign of injury.


    The battlefield was set.


    The enemy war horns sounded once more, signaling their march forward.


    "Archers! Ready!!!"


    The Magic Bow Units raised their bows, mana crackling along the enchanted strings as they locked onto their targets.


    The enemy forces charged forward, their armor gleaming in the sun, banners of the Saint of Three Gods fluttering behind them.


    "Fire!!"


    A storm of mana-infused arrows shot through the sky, streaking toward the advancing army like falling stars.


    The enchanted arrows exploded on impact, sending shockwaves through the enemy ranks. Screams echoed as soldiers were thrown off their feet, their formation breaking.


    But the enemy pressed on, their priests chanting protective barriers, holy magic shimmering as they tried to shield their troops.


    Garius watched from atop the wall, his golden eyes sharp. "Again! Don''t let them advance!"


    The second volley was released, crashing against the enemy''s barriers. Some broke, while others held, but the pressure was relentless.


    "Again!! FIRE!!"


    Another wave of mana-infused arrows rained down, filling the battlefield with streaks of blue and gold. Explosions erupted among the enemy ranks, forcing them to slow their advance.


    Garius took a deep breath, his gaze focused as he reached for his own weapon.


    From his back, he drew his golden magic bow, its runes glowing with immense power.


    He pulled the string, condensing a massive surge of mana into a single arrow, its radiance blinding.


    He aimed at the sky.


    "Dispel!"


    The arrow shot upward, splitting into countless fragments of golden light before raining down upon the battlefield like a divine storm.


    The enemy priests gasped as their holy barriers shattered, their protective magic stripped away in an instant.


    Garius''s voice rang out like thunder.


    "Shoot!!"


    The Magic Bow Units unleashed another volley, now unhindered by enemy barriers. Explosions tore through the frontlines.


    "Don''t stop! Keep shooting!!"


    "Sir, yes sir!"


    The Magic Bow Units unleashed another relentless volley, their arrows raining down without mercy.


    Behind the wall, Francesca raised her hands, her eyes glowing with immense power. She began to chant, her voice steady and commanding, resonating through the battlefield.


    "O great light, shield those who stand in defiance! Let no darkness pierce our ranks¡ªSacred Aegis!"


    A golden dome of energy expanded outward, covering the entire Armand army. When enemy arrows rained down, they bounced harmlessly off the protective barrier, shattering mid-air.


    The enemy troops stared in disbelief.


    "Their arrows aren''t getting through!"


    "What kind of magic is this!?"


    From atop the walls, Garius smirked.


    "Francesca, Eridith¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Standing at the highest tower of the fortress, Eridith grinned.


    "Took you long enough to send me in."


    She raised both hands, her horns glowing with a deep crimson light as she began to chant.


    "Let fire rain upon the unworthy! Infernal Starfall¡ªMeteor Shower!"


    The sky darkened, as if the world itself had answered her call.


    Then¡ªfire descended.


    Giant flaming meteors rained from the sky, crashing into the enemy ranks. Soldiers screamed as the battlefield was engulfed in an inferno, their formations shattered beyond recognition.


    From the safety of their war camps, the enemy commanders stared in shock.


    "W-What kind of monster is that woman!?"


    "Is she even human?"


    "We were told the Armand region didn''t have high-class magicians!"


    "Open the gate!!" Garius called, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The massive iron gates groaned as they slowly swung open, revealing 500 Heavy Knights lined up in formation. Their armor gleamed under the setting sun, each knight gripping their lances tightly. Behind them, mounted archers and battle mages prepared to strike, their spells and arrows ready.


    "Heavy Knights! Forward!!"


    As soon as the command was given, the knights charged, their warhorses thundering across the battlefield like an unstoppable tide.


    The gates slammed shut once more, leaving the knights to hold the front line against the charging enemy forces.


    Garius, atop Giddie, stood on the high wall, watching the chaos unfold.


    Then¡ªhe leaped.


    Giddie launched off the wall, soaring through the air like a golden meteor.


    They landed with a crushing impact, sending dust and blood flying as Garius cleaved through a squad of enemy soldiers in a single stroke.


    "ARCHERS!! SHOOT!!"


    The mounted archers and mages unleashed their barrage, striking down the incoming wave of enemies before they could even reach the knights.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 272 Massacre at Dawn ( 272 )

    "CHARGE!!!"


    Garius led the Heavy Knights, Giddie thundering forward as they crashed into the burning enemy lines. The meteors had already decimated the enemy''s formations, leaving chaos and flames in their wake.


    "Ice Prison!!"


    Garius raise his palm, his mana surging through the battlefield.


    Giant ice spikes erupted from the scorched earth, piercing through the enemies still scrambling to recover. The sudden shift in temperature created clouds of steam that mingled with fire and frost in a deadly contrast.


    "GAAAAHHH!!!" The enemy soldiers screamed as shards of ice impaled them, freezing their bodies instantly. Those who dodged were cut down by the charging Heavy Knights, their lances piercing armor and flesh alike.


    Giddie trampled over the frozen corpses, his golden feathers glinting in the chaos.


    One enemy captain, barely escaping the onslaught, stumbled back in terror.


    "T-This isn''t a battle!! It''s a massacre!!"


    Garius smirked.


    "This is what happens when you step into Armand and think you can take what''s mine."


    He lifted his sword, its blade glowing with mana.


    "You wanted war? I''ll give you war."


    "FIRE!!"


    At Garius''s command, the Magic Bow Units unleashed another devastating volley.


    Thousands of mana-infused arrows rained down on the retreating enemy, piercing through armor and flesh like paper. Screams of agony filled the air as soldiers collapsed mid-run, their bodies riddled with glowing projectiles.


    "DON''T STOP!!" Garius shouted, his voice booming over the battlefield.


    The Crossbow Cavalry, rushed forward, firing rapid volleys from horseback and cutting down any survivors attempting to flee.


    "NO MERCY FOR INVADERS!!!" Hesbeirn roared, leading another Heavy Cavalry charge, trampling over fallen soldiers as they pursued the remnants of the enemy.


    Blood soaked the battlefield.


    The once-mighty enemy force of 30,000 was now reduced to a scattered, broken mob, their banners trampled in the dirt, their commanders dead or fleeing in disgrace.


    Garius slowly raise his hand, signaling the end of the attack.


    "Hold your positions!"


    The Armand forces stopped their advance, standing victorious amidst the corpses and wreckage of the battlefield.


    Garius turned his gaze toward the distant enemy lands.


    His golden eyes gleamed coldly.


    "This was just the beginning."


    Inside the enemy battle command center, tension filled the air. The commander stood at the center of a large tent, maps and strategic plans scattered across a table. Four elite knight guards stood at attention, hands gripping their sword hilts, eyes scanning for any sign of threat.


    Suddenly, the flap of the tent burst open, and a soldier rushed in, panting heavily, his armor stained with dirt and sweat.


    "Commander! Our troops¡­ they''re lost!"


    The enemy commander''s face twisted in disbelief. "WHAT!?"


    The soldier dropped to one knee, head bowed in submission. "The enemy¡­ they''re too strong! We''ve suffered complete annihilation!"


    The commander slammed his fists against the table, barely containing his fury. "HOW!? We outnumbered them! Our formation was solid! We had barriers and elite mages!"


    The kneeling soldier trembled before replying. "Commander¡­ our scouts report that a powerful magic attack rained down from the sky¡ªdevastating our formation."


    The commander''s breath hitched. "What!!? Are you sure!!?"


    "Y-Yes, sir! And¡­ our barriers were completely dispelled before the attack even hit!"


    The commander''s eyes widened in horror. "Impossible! We had an entire division of mages maintaining those barriers! Even a grandmaster spell shouldn''t have breached them!"


    The soldier hesitated before speaking carefully. "It seems¡­ a single, overwhelming magic erased our barriers instantly."


    Cold sweat formed on the commander''s brow. A magic powerful enough to nullify an entire defensive spell formation? No, that level of power is¡­ unnatural. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could process his next move, shouts erupted outside the command center.


    "INTRUDERS! WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!!"


    The sounds of clashing steel and pained screams echoed through the camp. The elite knights immediately drew their swords.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING OUT THERE?!" the commander barked, turning to his men.


    One of the knights glanced at the kneeling soldier. "You! Go outside and report!"


    But before they could move¡ª


    The kneeling soldier sprang to life, hand flashing forward in a blur.


    A thin, gleaming dagger sliced across the throat of the nearest knight.


    "Ghh¡ª!!" The knight gasped, eyes wide with shock as blood sprayed from his neck.


    Before the others could react¡ª


    Three more swift, precise slashes.


    The remaining knights collapsed to the ground, dead before they could even raise their weapons.


    As their lifeless bodies hit the floor, the soldier rose slowly, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    His appearance shimmered¡ªchanging.


    His face morphed, his armor shifted, and in an instant, the kneeling soldier was gone.


    In his place stood Alf, the deadliest assassin of the Armand Household.


    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he spun his dagger between his fingers.


    "Good day, Commander¡­" Alf said with a smirk.


    The enemy commander stumbled back, knocking over the table. "W-What the¡ª!? When did you¡ª!?"


    Alf chuckled, stepping forward.


    "And¡­" His smirk widened as he raised his dagger, its edge glinting in the dim light.


    "Goodbye."


    Before the enemy commander could even draw his sword, a dagger flashed across his throat¡ªswift, precise, merciless.


    Blood sprayed across the command tent as the commander clutched his neck, eyes wide with horror. He opened his mouth to speak, but only gurgled gasps escaped as he collapsed to his knees.


    Alf calmly wiped his blade on the fallen commander''s cloak, his cold, amused smile never faltering.


    The tent''s entrance burst open, revealing Erinnete and her elite battle maids.


    "Took you long enough, Dear," Erinnete sighed, stepping over the fresh corpses without a second glance.


    Outside, chaos reigned.


    Screams echoed as Armand assassins and battle maids cut through enemy officers and tacticians like phantoms in the night.


    The entire chain of command had been silenced before they could mount a counterattack.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alf flicked his dagger back into its sheath, turning to Erinnete with his usual smirk. "Well then¡­ shall we clean up?"


    Erinnete smirked back. "Leave none alive."


    Once the enemy camp plunged into panic, Hesbeirn led his heavy knight unit forward on horseback, cutting through the chaos like a storm. His massive pekko trampled everything in its path, and his greatsword swung with deadly precision, cleaving through enemies before they could react.


    Caught off guard ,enemy soldiers scrambled for their weapons, but it was too late. Hesbeirn and his knights moved too quickly, too ruthlessly. Every swing of their blades and every thunderous hoofbeat brought devastation.


    "NO MERCY!!" Hesbeirn roared as he charged into the panicked enemy camp.


    The sheer force of the attack obliterated everything in their path¡ªtents collapsed, barricades shattered, and enemy soldiers were trampled before they could even grab their weapons.


    "W-We''re under attack!!" one soldier screamed, only to be cleaved in half by Hesbeirn''s greatsword before he could turn.


    The Armand cavalry moved like a storm, their armored warhorses crushing bodies beneath their hooves.


    Hesbeirn swung his sword with precision, each strike decapitating or slicing through armor like paper. His knights followed without hesitation, cutting down every enemy in sight.


    "R-Retreat!! Someone report to the Lord¡ª!!"


    A bolt from a magic crossbow pierced the fleeing soldier''s skull before he could finish his sentence. Erinnete''s battle maids had already secured the perimeter.


    Alf stood atop a pile of corpses, his dagger dripping with blood, scanning the battlefield.


    "No one gets out." His voice was calm, merciless.


    The few enemy survivors dropped their weapons, eyes wide with terror.


    They had lost.


    Not a single messenger would return to report the defeat.


    The Armand forces had won the first battle of the Holy War¡ª


    ¡ªwithout suffering a single casualty.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 273 Arrogance on the Battlefield ( 273 )

    The grand hall of the Klimbert Estate buzzed with boisterous laughter, clinking goblets, and the scent of roasted meats.


    Klimbert raised his wine glass high, a smug grin on his face. "Hahaha! Those Armands will be crushed within the week!"


    The gathered nobles¡ªCounts, Viscounts, Marquis and Dukes¡ªsmirked and nodded in agreement.


    "Their first line of defense is nothing against our 30,000 elite troops," the Duke said, swirling his wine with an arrogant gleam in his eyes. "Once we breach their walls, the rest will crumble."


    "And if by some miracle they hold, we still have another 70,000 troops ready to march," the Viscount chuckled. "They won''t last long."


    A chorus of agreement echoed around the room, each noble imagining how they would carve up Armand lands once Garius was dead.


    The Count leaned forward, greed flickering in his eyes. "I don''t care about land. I just want their gold. Once we take their treasury, my part is done."


    The Viscount smirked. "I want their ore. Those mines will be mine, and whoever claims the land must supply me at a discounted price," he said, turning to the Duke.


    The Duke of Izbles let out a dark chuckle. "Fine. I''ll take the southern lands, where the largest ore deposits are. I have no doubt we''ll discover even more once Garius is gone."


    Klimbert took another sip of wine, a grin spreading across his face. "Then I''ll take the east. The soil is perfect for sugarcane, and with it, I''ll claim those ''Magic Sugar Machines'' of theirs."


    The Marquis rested his chin on his hand, grinning. "I''ll take the west. With that land, I can build an army camp near the Beastkin Kingdom''s border. Imagine the strategic advantage."


    The nobles exchanged glances, each already envisioning their future wealth and power.


    Klimbert leaned forward, his smirk deepening. "And what of the Armand bloodline?"


    The Duke''s eyes gleamed cruelly. "Wiped out."


    "None will be left," the Marquis added coldly.


    They raised their glasses in a toast, sealing the fate of Armand¡ªat least, in their minds.


    Klimbert leaned forward, tapping his finger against the map. "We will split our remaining 70,000 troops into two divisions."


    The other nobles nodded, listening intently.


    "The first half will reinforce the 30,000 we''ve already sent, With that, we''ll push through whatever resistance remains."


    "And the second half?"


    Klimbert smirked. "They will follow shortly after, sweeping in to finish off the last defenses and ensure total annihilation."


    A low chuckle spread around the room.


    "We''ll burn everything to the ground." Duke Ibzles traced a path along the map with his finger. "By the time we''re done, the entire region will be nothing but ruins."


    "And their soldiers?" the Marquis asked.


    The Duke waved dismissively. "Slaughter them. Every last one."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Then a noble raised an eyebrow. "And their civilians?"


    Cold, cruel laughter filled the room.


    "Why even ask?" Klimbert sneered. "Those who do not submit to the will of the Saint of Three Gods shall perish."


    "Kill them all," Another noble grinned. "Men, women, even the children. Purge the land completely."


    A few nobles exchanged glances, but no one objected.


    "If we need workers, we can bring them from our own lands," the Duke added casually. "There''s no need to waste effort keeping those lowborn scum alive."


    The Marquis chuckled. "Let them kiss the dirt and die."


    They raised their goblets, the flickering candlelight casting dark shadows across their faces.


    Convinced of their victory, they toasted to the destruction of Armand.


    The morning sun had barely risen when the second wave of 35,000 enemy troops marched toward the Armand border, still far from the main wall. Their banners fluttered proudly, their armor gleamed, and their weapons shone in the golden light.


    At the front rode the seasoned commander, his face filled with confidence.


    "Heh! I can''t wait to crush those weaklings," one soldier laughed, gripping his sword.


    "Same here!" another grinned, patting his newly forged blade. "This sword will drink Armand blood today!"


    "With the armor provided by our Duke, we''re unstoppable!" their squad captain boasted.


    The marching soldiers cheered in agreement, laughing as they envisioned the massacre that awaited them.


    As they drew closer to the border, one of the scouts riding ahead suddenly pointed toward the horizon. "Commander! Look! The Armand border wall¡ªtheir flags... they''ve changed!"


    The commander squinted, his sharp eyes catching the distant sight. The once-familiar banners of Armand were gone, replaced by the colors of their Banner, The Saint of three Gods. A thick column of dark smoke rose into the sky, ominous and celebratory.


    The scout grinned, arrogance dripping from his voice. "It seems our first wave has already crushed their defenses! Look at that smoke¡ªthose weaklings must be burning in their own fortresses!"


    The commander chuckled, a deep rumble of satisfaction. "I expected nothing less. Thirty thousand of our finest troops in the first wave, and now another thirty-five thousand to sweep up the remains. Armand doesn''t stand a chance." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Commander," another soldier chimed in mockingly, "do you think they''ll even last a week? At this rate, we''ll be feasting in their capital by tomorrow!"


    The entire column erupted into laughter, the sound echoing across the open fields. The soldiers marched with a casual swagger, their weapons resting lazily on their shoulders. To them, this was no longer a war¡ªit was a victory parade. The thought of resistance never crossed their minds.


    "Look at them," the commander said, gesturing toward the distant smoke with a smirk. "They''re probably scrambling like rats, trying to salvage whatever''s left of their pathetic kingdom. Let''s make this quick, men. The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can return home as heroes."


    The soldiers cheered again, their confidence unshakeable. They felt invincible, untouchable¡ªnothing could stand in their way.


    As they marched closer, one soldier near the front suddenly pointed toward the ground ahead. "Commander! Look over there!"


    The commander turned his gaze, and his lips curled into a smirk. Scattered across the field, not far from their path, were the bodies of fallen soldiers. Their thin, ragged clothes clung to their lifeless forms, and the faint emblem of Armand was barely visible on their chests. Rusty swords lay beside them, their blades dull and chipped.


    The entire column erupted into laughter. "Bwahahaha! Are you seeing this?!" one soldier roared, clutching his stomach. "To think the Armand troops only wear thin clothes and use rusty swords! No wonder they''re losing!"


    Another soldier kicked one of the rusty blades, sending it skittering across the dirt. "This is what they call an army? Pathetic! I''ve seen farmers with better equipment!"


    "Yeah! Commander, I''m sure we can win this easy!" a third soldier chimed in, his voice dripping with mockery. "These weaklings couldn''t even put up a fight. This isn''t a war¡ªit''s a massacre waiting to happen!"


    The commander chuckled, his voice low and confident. "It seems our first wave did more than just break their defenses. They''ve shattered their spirit. Look at them¡ªlying there like beggars in a gutter. Armand doesn''t deserve to call itself a kingdom."


    The soldiers laughed again, their voices echoing across the field. They marched on, their steps light and carefree, as if on a leisurely stroll rather than heading into battle. The sight of the fallen Armand soldiers only fueled their arrogance, convincing them that victory was already in their grasp.


    But as they passed the bodies, none of them noticed the faint glint of something hidden in the nearby trees. None of them heard the soft rustle of movement in the shadows. And none of them realized that the thin clothes and rusty swords were merely a ruse¡ªa carefully laid trap waiting to spring.


    Then it happened.


    Without warning, a thousand magic arrows rained down from the hills and tree lines. The air hummed with deadly energy.


    Screams erupted.


    Steel clashed, men collapsed, bodies fell.


    Before they could even raise their shields¡ªbefore they even realized they were under attack¡ªhundreds were already dead.


    "AMBUSH!!"


    The commander''s eyes widened in shock. He had expected a glorious battle¡ªnot this.


    Then, from the mists of the forest, a blur of movement appeared.


    Cuquawk!!


    A thunderous squawk echoed across the battlefield as the Armand Pekko Cavalry charged.


    Fast. Unnatural. Terrifying.


    The enemy cavalry barely had time to react before Armand''s Pekko riders ripped through their ranks at three times their speed.


    Knights, magic crossbowmen, and swordfighters darted among them, cutting down the panicked enemy like wheat before the harvest.


    Swords clashed. Blood spilled.


    The seasoned commander watched in horror as his carefully trained cavalry¡ªthe pride of their army¡ªwas shattered in seconds.


    This¡­ this isn''t how wars are fought!


    In this world, battles were won with strength, numbers, and direct charges.


    But this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    ( End of Chapter ) S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 274 A New Kind of Warfare ( 274 )

    "Hold your position! FORMATION! SHIELDS UP!!" the commander roared, desperation lacing his voice as the enemy Pekko Cavalry tore through his ranks like a storm of death.


    The remaining soldiers hurriedly raised their shields, locking them together in a defensive wall.


    But¡ª


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    Cuquawk! Cuquawk!


    The Pekko squawked mockingly, as if laughing at their slow, clumsy reaction.


    And then they struck.


    The Mithril Lance Cavalry swooped in first¡ªtheir lightning-fast charge pierced through the enemy''s shield wall like paper.


    Thrust. Kill. Evade.


    Before the enemy could counter, the Pekko riders vanished into the chaos, only to circle back for another deadly charge.


    The Magic Crossbow Cavalry followed immediately, releasing a barrage of enchanted bolts before their mounts dodged counterattacks effortlessly.


    "WHAT KIND OF WARFARE IS THIS!?" the enemy commander screamed, watching his forces disintegrate in seconds.


    His troops were used to brute force combat, clashing head-on with swords, spears, and shields.


    But this?


    This was hit. Kill. Evade.


    This was beyond their understanding.


    "Cuquaaaawk!!"


    A new wave of 500 Pekko riders stormed in from behind, their squawks eerily reminiscent of seagulls laughing.


    The enemy commander''s blood ran cold.


    Another charge?! From behind?!


    But this time, the riders weren''t wielding lances or crossbows.


    Instead¡ª


    he saw the Pekko units raising strange, cylindrical weapons. His breath hitched. What were they doing? What were those things?


    "They''re bringing something¡­ round?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the chaos. The cylinders gleamed faintly in the dim light, etched with glowing runes. He had never seen anything like them before, and the sight sent a chill down his spine.


    Before he could process what was happening, the Pekko riders aimed their weapons and fired.


    Small, glowing objects¡ªpale blue mana crystals encased in rune-etched shells¡ªsailed through the air, leaving trails of light behind. The commander''s heart pounded as he watched the objects arc toward his men.


    But then, something even more alarming caught his attention.


    The Pekko units weren''t staying to finish the job. Instead, they turned and fled at breakneck speed, their squawks echoing mockingly as they retreated.


    "Why are they running?" the commander whispered, trembling. A cold realization began to dawn on him. If the enemy was retreating, it could only mean one thing¡ªwhatever they had just launched was far more dangerous than he could imagine.


    His eyes snapped back to the glowing objects now descending toward his troops. Time seemed to slow as the first one landed.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The sound was soft, but it filled the commander with dread.


    "What the hell is¡ª" one of his soldiers began, but his words were cut off.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    A deafening explosion ripped through the air, followed by another, and another. The ground shook violently, and a blinding light engulfed the battlefield. The shockwave tore through the tightly packed formations, sending soldiers, shields, and weapons flying in every direction. The acrid smell of burning mana mixed with the metallic tang of blood.


    The commander was thrown to the ground, his ears ringing and his vision blurred. He struggled to his feet, aching all over, and stared in horror at the devastation around him. Craters scarred the ground, and the once-proud army was now a scattered, broken mess. Bodies lay everywhere, some burned beyond recognition, others writhing in agony.


    "W-What is that!!?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper. His hands trembled as he gripped his sword, trying to comprehend the sheer scale of the destruction.


    But before he could recover, the distant squawks of the Pekko riders reached his ears. They were circling back, weapons reloaded and mounts ready for another attack.


    And from a distance¡ª


    A golden Pekko stood on a hill, its rider watching the battlefield with a calculating gaze.


    Lord Garius smirked.


    "Let''s see how long they last."


    Garius observed the battlefield as another wave of explosions ripped through the enemy ranks. Smoke and fire filled the air, and soldiers screamed as the Pekko squadrons darted through the shattered formations, striking and retreating before the enemy could react. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf smirked. "Looks like Young Master''s inventions and tactics really work, my lord."


    Garius chuckled quietly, flipping through the notebook in his hand. Inside were neatly drawn blueprints, complex rune structures, and tactical strategies.


    "This Mana Bomb invention¡­ everything is laid out here¡ªhow to craft it, how to deploy it efficiently. Rasdingen and his team can mass-produce them without issue."


    Hesbeirn let out a hearty laugh as he rode alongside Garius on his own Pekko. "Perhaps, my lord, my unit needs more Pekko. How about we replace all the horses with Pekko?"


    Garius sighed and closed the notebook. "If we replace all the horses with Pekko, what happens to the horses afterward?"


    Hesbeirn scratched his chin. "Hmm¡­"


    Garius shook his head. "It''s better to expand our current Pekko units for now. Our Pekko farm doesn''t have enough to meet demand yet. Maybe Giddie can help bring more wild Pekko into his flock later."


    As if responding to his name, Giddie let out a loud squawk, lifting his head proudly and flapping his powerful wings.


    Cuquaaaaawk!!


    Hesbeirn grinned. "Then we should prioritize training more Pekko units for frontline combat. Their speed and maneuverability are unmatched."


    Rasdingen laughed heartily, adjusting his helmet. "Aye, but don''t forget, lad¡ªPekkos are picky bastards. Not just any soldier can handle ''em."


    Garius smirked. "Then we make sure only the best get them. Elite units only. The rest will keep their horses for now."


    Hesbeirn saluted. "Understood, my lord."


    As they spoke, another explosion erupted from the battlefield.


    A plume of smoke and dust rose into the air, followed by the unmistakable squawk of victorious Pekkos.


    Garius turned back toward the chaos with a smirk.


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s eyes remained fixed on the battlefield, his voice sharp. "What''s the status on the enemy base that you, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn crushed?"


    Alf smirked. "All of our Elite Unit is inside, wearing the enemy''s armor, disguised as their soldiers. As soon as their backup army arrives at the camp, we''ll launch the operation."


    Garius nodded. "Good. Are the Mana Bombs planted across the entire camp?"


    "Yes, my lord. Once our Elite Units confirm the enemy''s full arrival, they''ll retreat to a safe distance and blow up the entire camp, along with their reinforcements."


    Hesbeirn grinned, gripping the reins of his Pekko. "Our Magic Bow Units and Magic Crossbow Squads will be stationed and ready. As soon as the explosion goes off, they''ll wipe out the survivors before they even realize what''s happening."


    "Perfect." Garius''s smirk widened. "Make sure our people and soldiers remain unharmed."


    Alf and Hesbeirn both saluted. "Yes, my lord!"


    Garius turned his gaze toward the horizon, where the remaining enemy troops were still preparing for their next attack.


    "This is just the beginning," he muttered, gripping Giddie''s reins. "By the time they realize their mistake¡­ it will already be too late."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 275 Fear and Fury ( 275 )

    The Elite Pekko Unit noticed the signal from Lord Garius¡ªhis banner raised high atop the hill, flapping majestically in the wind. Without hesitation, the unit commander bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos of the battlefield.


    "Regroup on the hill! Form up near our lord!"


    The armored knights urged their Pekkos forward, the mounts squawking eagerly as they raced back to the elevated position. Their movements were swift and disciplined, unlike the chaotic enemy forces struggling to maintain order.


    Down below, the enemy soldiers desperately attempted to form a circle, shields raised and weapons trembling in their hands.


    But the Pekkos¡ªthose strange, bird-like mounts¡ªmocked them.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!"


    The sound was eerie, like seagulls laughing at doomed sailors before a storm swallowed them whole.


    Then, the Pekko riders lifted their strange cylindrical weapons.


    The enemy soldiers squinted, confused.


    Glowing crystals shot through the air, leaving streaks of blue light behind.


    "Arrows! Take them down before they reach us!" a panicked captain roared.


    The enemy archers loosed their shots, their arrows striking the glowing objects mid-air¡ª


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep-beep-beep¡ª


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The sky erupted in flames. The shockwave tore through their ranks, sending bodies flying. Screams filled the battlefield as men were thrown like ragdolls, their formations shattered.


    "What the hell was that!?"


    "My legs! MY LEGS!!!"


    "I WANT TO GO HOME!!" a young soldier wailed, dropping his weapon and collapsing to his knees.


    But it wasn''t over.


    The remaining crystals¡ªthose that hadn''t been struck¡ªbegan to beep.


    Faster.


    Louder.


    Beep. Beep. Beep-beep-beep¡ª


    The enemy''s eyes widened in horror.


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOOM!!! Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The battlefield became a storm of fire and destruction.


    As the last echoes of the explosions faded, the battlefield lay in utter ruin¡ªsmoke rising from craters, the scent of burnt flesh thick in the air.


    Amidst the devastation, the Elite Pekko Unit regrouped atop the hill, circling around Lord Garius, who sat on his golden Pekko, Giddie. His cold, calculating gaze scanned the battlefield.


    The once-arrogant enemy forces were now a broken, trembling mass. Some clung to their weapons, trying to form a defensive line, while others stood in shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    "Elite Magic Bow Unit, form up."


    At Garius''s command, the elite archers swiftly took position along the ridgeline. Their enchanted bows shimmered with mana as they nocked their arrows in unison. Each arrowhead glowed, crackling with destructive energy.


    Garius raised a hand¡ª


    Then dropped it.


    "Leave no one alive to tell the tale."


    The archers drew their strings.


    "YES, MY LORD!"


    The hilltop ignited with light as hundreds of mana-infused arrows were loosed, streaking down like falling stars upon the helpless enemy.


    The first volley struck, each arrow exploding on impact¡ªtearing through armor, flesh, and bone with merciless precision. The enemy soldiers screamed as waves of magical energy ripped them apart.


    Some tried to flee.


    Some tried to surrender.


    But none would survive.


    "Fire again." Garius''s voice was cold and absolute.


    A second volley followed, erasing all traces of resistance.


    Below, the once-mighty enemy battalion was reduced to ash, blood, and shattered steel. The battlefield, which had begun with such arrogant confidence from the noble forces, was now silent except for the crackling embers and the occasional weak groan of the dying.


    Garius exhaled, his gaze unreadable. Then, without another word, he turned his Pekko.


    "We move forward."


    Behind Lord Garius, the ground trembled as thousands of heavily armored knights lined up in perfect formation.


    At the front, Hesbeirn rode his massive battle-worn Pekko, a fierce grin hidden beneath his heavy helm. He raised his greatsword, signaling the 2,000 Elite Battle Knights behind him¡ªeach warrior mounted on a powerful warhorse, their polished armor gleaming under the bloodstained sky.


    Beside them, Alf, clad in sleek black armor, sat upon his own Pekko, leading the 1,000 Crossbow Cavalry. Their horses shifted restlessly, eager for the charge. Each rider carried a reinforced crossbow, already loaded with mana-infused bolts designed to pierce even enchanted plate armor.


    Flanking both commanders were the Elite Pekko Knights.


    These warriors, mounted on their powerful Pekkos, were unlike any other cavalry unit. Their mithril lances glimmered with an eerie blue glow, infused with runes created to pierce both magic and steel. Some carried compact crossbows modified for mounted combat, ensuring no enemy would escape their onslaught.


    The air was thick with tension.


    The enemy, already broken from the previous assault, struggled to regroup. Commanders barked desperate orders, trying to rally their forces, but their formations were weak, and their spirits shattered.


    It was too late.


    Garius raised his sword high, his voice booming over the battlefield.


    "CHARGE!"


    A roar erupted from the Armand forces as the cavalry surged forward.


    THUNDEROUS HOOFBEATS.


    PEKKO SQUAWKS.


    WAR CRIES.


    Hesbeirn''s Elite Battle Knights led the charge, their warhorses pounding the ground as they crashed into the disorganized enemy lines. Their lances pierced through armor and flesh like paper, trampling those too slow to move.


    "FOR ARMAND!!"


    Behind them, Alf''s Crossbow Cavalry fanned out, riding in tight formations as they unleashed barrages of enchanted bolts, each shot finding its mark amid the chaos.


    Soldiers fell by the hundreds, their bodies riddled with mana-infused projectiles before they even had a chance to react.


    And then¡ª


    The Elite Pekko Knights struck.


    Unlike horses, Pekkos moved unpredictably¡ªzigzagging, leaping, and weaving through enemy ranks. Their ominous squawks struck fear into the hearts of those still clinging to life.


    Mithril lances found their targets.


    Crossbows fired point-blank into helmets.


    The battlefield turned into a slaughterhouse.


    The enemy''s last line of defense crumbled under the charge''s weight, their desperate attempts to hold ground crushed in mere moments.


    And above it all¡ª


    Lord Garius watched from his golden Pekko.


    The enemy commander, a high-ranking member of the Saint of Three Gods cult, spurred his horse forward, eyes burning with fanatical rage. His ornate armor, once pristine, was now stained with blood and dirt. He gripped his holy sword, its blade faintly glowing with divine magic.


    His target? Lord Garius.


    "DIE, YOU HERETICS!!" he roared, raising his sword high as his horse thundered across the battlefield.


    Yet¡ª


    Garius didn''t move.


    He remained atop Giddie, his golden Pekko, watching with amusement as the frenzied commander charged toward him. He didn''t even bother drawing his weapon¡ªonly a small, knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    The enemy commander''s eyes widened at Garius''s indifference.


    "DON''T IGNORE ME!!"


    He closed the distance, mere seconds away from striking¡ª


    And then¡ª


    A silver blur descended from the sky.


    SHING!


    The next thing the commander felt was... nothing.


    His sword never reached its target. His charge never completed.


    Because¡ª S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His head was no longer attached to his body.


    As his vision spun, he noticed his own body still on horseback, gripping his sword, while his head tumbled through the air.


    THUD.


    His severed head crashed onto the dirt, eyes frozen in shock.


    Behind his now headless corpse, Erinnete landed gracefully, her twin swords gleaming under the blood-red sky. A faint spray of crimson mist followed her descent, her movements so precise that it seemed she hadn''t even tried.


    She flicked the blood from her blades with a casual wrist movement, sighing.


    "Haaah¡­ Another idiot."


    Garius, still unmoved, finally spoke in a lazy tone. "Took you long enough."


    Erinnete smirked, sheathing her swords. "Oh? I thought you were enjoying the suspense."


    Garius chuckled, looking down at the lifeless corpse still atop its horse. "If I had waited a second longer, do you think he''d realize he was already dead?"


    Erinnete tilted her head playfully. "Hmm~ Who knows?"


    As if on cue, the commander''s decapitated body finally toppled off the horse, collapsing onto the blood-soaked battlefield with a dull THUMP.


    Around them, the remaining enemy soldiers watched in horror.


    Their ''holy commander,'' their supposed champion of the Three Gods, had been slain without even landing a single blow.


    A death so swift¡ªso casual¡ªthat it felt as if he had never mattered.


    And then¡ª


    The enemy forces broke.


    Terrified soldiers dropped their weapons, fleeing in all directions, screaming in despair.


    "R-Retreat! RETREAT!!"


    "THEIR POWER IS MONSTROUS!!"


    "RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!!"


    But¡ª


    Garius''s cold voice rang out.


    "No survivors."


    Erinnete smirked, rolling her shoulders as she turned toward the escaping enemies. "Well, you heard him."


    She vanished¡ªdisappearing in a flash, already cutting down the first of many before they could take another step.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 276 A False Front ( 276 )

    The battlefield was silent. The only sounds were the crackling of fires, the distant wails of the dying, and the rustling of scavengers picking through the remnants of the fallen.


    And then¡ª


    The Secret Unit arrived.


    They moved like shadows, slipping into the bloodied field with disciplined efficiency. Each carried bundles of tattered Armand-adorned clothing¡ªworn, dirt-stained tunics that made them resemble a ragtag force of impoverished peasants.


    At the head of the unit, their commander saluted Lord Garius, awaiting orders. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius sat atop Giddie, his golden Pekko eerily still, eyes surveying the aftermath.


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Change all the enemy soldiers'' armor. Strip them of their weapons and gear¡ªreplace everything with these." He gestured toward the worn-out clothing. "Let the next wave think they fought a ragged militia, not a standing army."


    The secret unit immediately got to work.


    Enemy knights were stripped of their polished armor, left in nothing but tattered remnants of fake Armand uniforms. Their enchanted swords and well-crafted lances were all confiscated.


    Rusty, chipped swords replaced them.


    By the time the work was done, the field no longer resembled a massacre of well-armed soldiers. Instead, it looked like the slaughter of a weak and desperate force¡ªbeggars wielding dull weapons, crushed effortlessly by the noble armies.


    It was all a carefully orchestrated lie.


    A deception meant to lure the next wave of enemies into underestimating Armand once more.


    "And Rasdingen?" Garius''s voice carried over the field.


    The burly dwarf, still adjusting his battered helmet, looked up. "Aye, m''lord?"


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "Keep the enemy banners and flags at the walls."


    Rasdingen barked a laugh. "Aye! That''ll keep ''em thinkin'' they still hold the place!"


    The enemy''s own banners would be their downfall. From a distance, it would seem as if their forces still held the Armand front¡ªa false sense of security, a fatal illusion.


    Garius turned to Hesbeirn, who stood with his greatsword resting on his shoulder.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The battle-hardened warrior straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure our troops are ready behind the wall. For those who fought in the first and second battles, let them rest at the second defense line."


    Hesbeirn nodded firmly. "Understood. Fresh troops will be at the front while the exhausted ones recover and rotate in later."


    Garius''s gaze shifted to Alf and Erinnete.


    The two, still standing despite the brutal battle, awaited his orders.


    "And you two¡ªrest."


    For the first time, Alf raised an eyebrow. "My lord?"


    "We need more energy for the next wave," Garius stated simply.


    Erinnete chuckled, stretching her shoulders. "Haaah¡­ if you insist my lord."


    Alf smirked. "I doubt we''ll be resting for long, my lord." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius said nothing, only giving a small, knowing smile.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    The battle was not over yet.


    Three days had passed since the second attack.


    The Armand forces had effortlessly crushed their enemies, yet the noble coalition remained completely unaware of the massacre.


    Inside the grand estate of Viscount Klimbert, a heated argument echoed through the lavish halls.


    "Why is there NO update from the commander!?"


    Viscount Klimbert slammed his goblet onto the table, his face flushed with frustration. Wine splashed across the polished wood, but he didn''t care.


    The nobles gathered in the chamber exchanged uneasy glances, none daring to speak.


    At the center of the tension, Klimbert''s personal butler stood rigidly, hands clasped together in calm professionalism. His expression, however, betrayed his concern.


    "My lord¡­ we have already sent several messengers to the temporary war camp near the Armand border. Yet¡­ none have returned."


    Klimbert''s fingers twitched. "¡­What do you mean, ''none''?"


    The butler swallowed hard. "Exactly that, my lord. No news, no messengers, no updates."


    A heavy silence fell over the chamber.


    Several nobles shifted uncomfortably in their seats.


    Finally, Klimbert''s rage boiled over.


    "NO NEWS!? NO UPDATE!? What kind of incompetence¡ª!!"


    He slammed his fist against the table, sending plates and documents scattering. The room flinched.


    But the butler remained calm. "We fear something may have happened to the war camp, my lord."


    Klimbert''s breath hitched. That was impossible. Coalition forces had sent 30,000 troops in the first wave. Another 35,000 followed. Surely, someone would have returned by now. Surely, the commanders would have sent a message.


    Yet¡­ nothing.


    Not a single report. Not a single soldier returning with battle scars or victorious news.


    Nothing but silence.


    The air grew colder as an unsettling realization filled the room.


    Something was very wrong.


    Klimbert''s hands trembled with anger.


    His patience had run dry.


    He turned sharply toward his butler, his voice cutting through the tense silence of the chamber.


    "Send the best scout units to the Armand border¡ªNOW!"


    The butler immediately bowed. "Yes, my lord." He hurried out of the room, not daring to waste even a second.


    Klimbert exhaled sharply, trying to calm his nerves. His heart pounded against his ribs.


    "I want answers." His voice was lower now, but no less demanding. "Klimbert territory and Armand territory are NOT that far. Two days¡ªMAX. If we still have no news by then, I want to know what the hell happened!"


    But before he could continue his furious rant¡ª


    A calm yet authoritative voice interrupted.


    "Klimbert."


    The entire room fell silent.


    Klimbert froze.


    The voice belonged to Duke Ibzles.


    A man who commanded one of the largest personal armies in the kingdom. A man who governed a vast region.


    The King''s cousin.


    The tension in the room shifted immediately.


    Klimbert, who had been venting his frustration seconds ago, suddenly clenched his jaw and lowered his gaze.


    Duke Ibzles leaned forward slightly, his piercing gaze locking onto Klimbert like a predator eyeing its prey.


    Klimbert''s voice was quieter now. "¡­But sir, our troops¡­ they haven''t sent any news."


    Duke Ibzles said nothing.


    The silence stretched unbearably.


    Then¡ª


    Marquis Mikele chuckled.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Klimbert." The marquis leaned back in his chair, swirling his goblet of wine. "I''m sure our troops are just busy handling those weaklings."


    A few nobles nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with overconfidence.


    Marquis Mikele smirked. "Think about it. We''ve already sent 100,000 troops into the Armand region. hundred thousand. Against a mere count who supposedly has only 7,500 soldiers?" He scoffed, shaking his head. "What can a man like that even do?"


    The nobles laughed, sharing smug glances.


    They truly believed Count Garius De Armand was nothing more than a minor obstacle.


    They believed this war was already won.


    But as they raised their goblets in arrogant confidence¡­


    None of them realized¡ª


    Their forces had already walked into their graves.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 277 Schemes in the Dark ( 277 )

    Marquis Mikele smirked, swirling his wine lazily before glancing at Klimbert with amusement.


    "Klimbert," he said, his tone dripping with condescension, "all the high nobles are gathered here. I believe you should prepare¡­ food for us?"


    Laughter rippled through the chamber. Some nobles chuckled, others smirked behind their goblets, enjoying the moment.


    Klimbert gritted his teeth.


    He was furious.


    Entire Coalition army was unaccounted for. His messengers had vanished. His scouts were being sent on a mission that should never have been necessary.


    And yet¡ª


    These bastards were treating it as a joke.


    But he couldn''t show weakness.


    Not here.


    Not in front of Duke Ibzles¡ªwho could crush his house with a single command.


    Klimbert forced a tight-lipped smile and bowed slightly.


    "¡­Of course, Marquis Mikele. I will have my chefs prepare a feast immediately."


    Mikele''s grin widened. "Good! See, everyone? Klimbert knows his place."


    The other nobles laughed again.


    Klimbert''s hands clenched into fists beneath the table.


    His rage burned, but he could do nothing.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Not yet.


    All he could do was wait.


    Wait for his scouts to return.


    Wait for answers.


    Wait to see whether their troops were victorious¡­ or if something far worse had happened.


    As Klimbert forced a smile in front of the nobles, his mind was in complete turmoil.


    I already sent 500 assassins to the Armand estate¡­


    Yet they had vanished.


    Not a single one had returned. Not a single report. Not even a corpse.


    It was as if they had been erased from existence.


    That alone was disturbing enough.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    When he heard rumors that Garius''s youngest son, Javier, would be attending the Noble Academy, he seized the opportunity.


    He sent another team, blocking every possible route, ensuring there was no escape.


    And yet¡ª


    Nothing.


    The assassins had disappeared.


    No reports. No bodies.


    Just silence.


    That should have been impossible.


    But Klimbert still wasn''t convinced.


    In his frustration, he summoned the strongest assassin unit he had¡ªthe same unit that had once wiped out Garius''s family when he was still a child.


    Blakor and his elite assassins.


    They were his best.


    They had never failed before.


    Until now.


    No information. No reports.


    Not even a trace of Blakor himself.


    Klimbert''s stomach twisted.


    He gripped the edge of the table, his knuckles turning white.


    What¡­ is happening?


    It wasn''t just that his armies were gone.


    Even his shadow operatives¡ªhis most trusted assassins¡ªhad vanished into thin air.


    It was impossible.


    It was terrifying.


    Yet, as the nobles laughed and drank around him, completely unaware¡ª


    Klimbert realized something truly horrifying.


    The Armand region was no longer just strong.


    It was something far, far worse.


    Klimbert forced a fake smile, nodding at the nobles as he rose from his seat.


    "Excuse me, my lords, I shall go inform my servants to prepare a grand feast for us."


    His voice carried an artificial excitement, masking the storm raging inside him.


    Duke Ibzles gave him a simple nod, his piercing gaze indifferent.


    Marquis Mikele smirked, lazily waving him off. "Hurry back, Klimbert. You wouldn''t want us to starve, would you?"


    Klimbert chuckled, playing along. "Of course not, Marquis."


    With that, he turned swiftly, his robes flowing behind him as he exited the hall.


    But the moment he was beyond their sight¡ª


    His face darkened.


    His hurried footsteps echoed against the marble floors as he rushed toward his private chamber.


    Two elite guards opened the door without question, standing at attention as he stormed inside.


    The heavy doors shut behind him, and a wave of tension filled the room.


    Standing near the grand desk was his most trusted butler¡ªAnem.


    A man who had served his household since childhood, the only person Klimbert could truly rely on.


    Klimbert exhaled sharply, gripping the desk. "Anem."


    The butler bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s voice lowered, his paranoia surfacing. "How many troops do we have left after the coalition''s campaign?"


    Anem replied without hesitation. "35,000 reserve troops, my lord. And 3,000 currently active."


    Klimbert''s fingers tapped against the wood, his thoughts racing.


    The coalition army had absorbed the bulk of his forces, leaving him with what little he had managed to keep hidden.


    He couldn''t let anyone know.


    His voice was firm. "Do not mention our reserve troops in front of any of these nobles. This force belongs to us, and it will be used only for our defense."


    Anem''s expression remained unreadable, but his loyalty was unquestionable. "Understood, my lord."


    Klimbert clenched his fists.


    If something happened to the coalition army¡­ if those fools had walked into a trap¡­ then at the very least, he had to ensure his own survival.


    Because right now¡ª


    He had a terrible feeling that none of them were coming back.


    Klimbert''s grip on the desk tightened. His mind raced through possibilities, searching for a way to protect his own house while the other nobles foolishly threw their forces into the abyss.


    "Anem."


    The butler bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s voice was low, urgent. "Tell the current 3,000 active troops to guard our own border. I will find an excuse to keep our army out of the next wave if necessary."


    Anem nodded without hesitation. "It shall be done, my lord."


    Klimbert exhaled, steadying himself.


    Then, his gaze darkened.


    "And Anem?"


    Anem remained still. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert reached into a locked drawer, retrieving a small pouch filled with heavy gold coins. The clinking sound echoed in the quiet room.


    He tossed it toward his butler.


    Anem caught it effortlessly, his expression unchanging despite knowing exactly what this meant.


    "Take this gold. Be ready to recruit mercenaries if needed. If the coalition demands more troops from us¡­"


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    "We send the mercenaries instead of our own soldiers."


    Anem bowed, tucking the gold away. "Understood, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, fingers tapping against his desk. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fools at the coalition table still believed they were in control.


    Still believed Armand was weak.


    Still believed this war was theirs to win.


    But Klimbert knew better.


    And he refused to let his house fall alongside theirs.


    "Screw that ore mine."


    "Screw that Saint of Three Gods bullshit."


    Klimbert muttered under his breath, pacing inside his private chamber with his hands clenched into fists.


    At first, he had viewed this war as an opportunity. If the coalition won, he could claim a portion of Armand''s rich mines, expand his influence, and strengthen his position among the high nobles.


    But now¡ª


    No.


    Something was wrong.


    Just like his assassins had vanished.


    Just like every unit he had sent into the fray, disappearing without a trace.


    And now, not a single soldier from the coalition army had returned.


    No messengers. No survivors. No reports.


    Nothing.


    That could only mean one thing.


    Something terrible had happened.


    His breath hitched as a cold realization settled in.


    If the coalition army was truly wiped out, the nobles would demand more troops from those still standing.


    And if he continued to send his forces blindly into this war¡­


    He would be next.


    His priorities had shifted.


    Survival first. Everything else be damned.


    With swift determination, Klimbert marched to the door, throwing it open with urgency. The guards stationed outside immediately straightened, saluting him.


    "Call my general. Now." His voice was sharp, leaving no room for hesitation.


    One of the guards snapped to attention. "Understood, my lord!"


    He ran down the corridor without a second thought.


    Klimbert exhaled slowly, trying to calm the storm in his mind.


    If the nobles wanted a war, let them fight it.


    But he wasn''t going to let his house die for their ambitions.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 278 Ambitions Veil ( 278 )

    Meanwhile, in the Klimbert Grand Hall¡­


    The nobles laughed and drank in excess, their goblets overflowing with expensive wine. The scent of roasted meats, exotic spices, and perfume filled the lavish hall.


    Women¡ªboth noble escorts and high-class courtesans Klimbert had paid generously¡ªmoved among them, ensuring these lords and marquises were properly entertained.


    They reveled in the illusion of victory.


    To them, this was just a formality before they claimed Armand''s riches.


    They had no idea.


    No idea that their grand army had vanished.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    No idea that their forces had walked into something far worse than a battlefield.


    And no idea that the host of this feast was no longer part of their delusion.


    Inside Klimbert''s Private Chamber¡­


    Klimbert sat across from General Mushka, the commander of his personal army. A grizzled veteran, Mushka was loyal, disciplined, and above all, a survivor.


    His sharp eyes studied his lord, sensing the tension in the air.


    "Mushka."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert leaned forward, his voice low and controlled.


    "We only have 3,000 active troops right now, correct?"


    "Yes, my lord. And we still have 35¡ª"


    "Shhh!"


    Mushka immediately fell silent.


    Klimbert''s eyes flickered toward the door, as if expecting someone to be listening.


    Only after a moment of silence did he continue.


    "Ensure those 3,000 troops remain ''busy'' guarding our own border. Keep them away from this war."


    Mushka nodded. "Understood."


    Klimbert exhaled and leaned closer.


    "And our reserves¡­ they are to remain in their homes, dressed as civilians."


    Mushka blinked.


    "Their armor and weapons?"


    "Kept inside their homes, ready at a moment''s notice." Klimbert''s voice was cold. "If anything happens, we will mobilize them instantly¡ªbut not before."


    Mushka remained silent for a moment, then gave a slow, firm nod.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, his fingers tapping the desk.


    The fools in the grand hall could keep drinking.


    The coalition could keep thinking they had already won.


    But he would be prepared.


    Klimbert''s thoughts darkened.


    Even if, by some miracle, the coalition army was winning¡ªhe would not let his guard down.


    He knew the true nature of the high nobles.


    There were no allies in nobility¡ªonly opportunists waiting to strike.


    And he would be damned if he let his house fall because he trusted those vipers.


    Duke Ibzles.


    Marquis Mikele.


    And those sniveling lesser nobles¡ªHigh Baron Velstadt, Viscount Relles, and the others.


    They thought they were untouchable.


    They flaunted their connections to the Duke and the Marquis, believing it gave them an advantage over him.


    They looked down on him.


    Mocked him.


    Dismissed him.


    They believed he was beneath them.


    But they were wrong.


    Klimbert''s eyes gleamed with quiet fury.


    "Don''t worry, you shitheads¡­" he muttered under his breath. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Once the chance opens up¡­"


    His fingers tightened into a fist.


    "I will personally take your land next."


    For now, he would smile and play along.


    But when the time came¡ª


    He would be the one standing over their corpses.


    Klimbert''s gaze shifted to the large map spread across his table.


    His fingers slowly traced the borders of his own region¡ªa wealthy, strategically positioned territory.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Not for him.


    His eyes moved further across the map, taking in the regions surrounding him.


    To the south.


    To the north.


    To the east and west.


    All of them¡­ ruled by lesser nobles.


    Weak men. Fools who believed their proximity to Duke Ibzles and Marquis Mikele gave them power.


    They relied on connections instead of true strength.


    Klimbert scoffed.


    If I could take all their lands¡­


    His fingers curled slightly as he mentally redrew the borders in his mind.


    If those territories became his, then his land would be larger than Duke Ibzles''s domain.


    Larger than the Armand region.


    He exhaled slowly, his lips curling into a hungry smirk.


    The coalition thought this war was about Armand.


    But he saw something else.


    An opportunity.


    One way or another¡ªhe would come out on top.


    Klimbert''s eyes burned with ambition as he studied the map before him.


    It wouldn''t be easy. Duke Ibzles and Marquis Mikele wouldn''t sit quietly and watch him grow stronger.


    But once those lands were his¡­


    It wouldn''t matter.


    With that territory secured, he would immediately ramp up recruitment, building an army large enough to defend his new borders.


    North?


    That was where Armand''s territory lay. Garius might be strong, but with enough forces, even he could be contained.


    East?


    That would grant him access to the sea, ensuring trade and naval power.


    West?


    That marked the border of the Beastkin Kingdom¡ªa natural defense against any nobles who might interfere.


    South?


    That was Duke Ibzles''s domain¡ªhis biggest threat. But once Klimbert secured the other regions, he could match the Duke''s power.


    If he controlled the north, east, and west, while fortifying himself against the south, his land would become an independent powerhouse.


    Bigger than Duke Ibzles.


    Stronger than Armand.


    Klimbert smirked, gripping the table.


    "When that happens¡­ no one will be able to challenge me."


    Klimbert leaned back, exhaling slowly as his thoughts settled.


    He knew the opportunity would come.


    Right now, the coalition army was marching toward Armand, believing they were on the verge of victory.


    But Klimbert wasn''t a fool.


    Armand would annihilate them.


    Completely.


    Once that happened¡ªonce every coalition soldier was wiped out¡ªthe four regions surrounding him would be left vulnerable.


    All of them would be weakened. Their armies drained, their defenses exposed.


    And unlike the other nobles, Klimbert understood one undeniable truth.


    Armand wouldn''t interfere.


    They wouldn''t expand their territory or conquer others.


    They weren''t interested in growing their influence.


    They only fought because they were attacked.


    And once the war was over, Armand would retreat back into isolation.


    That meant only one thing.


    Klimbert would have free rein.


    He smirked, his fingers drumming against the map.


    "Let Armand do the dirty work¡­ and when the dust settles¡­"


    His eyes gleamed with ruthless ambition.


    "¡­I''ll take what''s left."


    Klimbert rose from his chair, his movements slow and deliberate.


    His thoughts were calm, his strategy set in motion.


    As he walked toward the door, the two elite guards stationed outside immediately took notice. Without a word, they fell into step behind him, their armored boots echoing against the polished floor.


    Though they remained silent, a single thought crossed their minds.


    Today, our lord seems¡­ pleased.


    They wondered why, but none dared to ask.


    Inside the Grand Hall¡­


    The moment Klimbert stepped inside, he was greeted by the sight of pure excess.


    The grand nobles, dressed in their finest robes, were laughing, drinking, and boasting about how they would divide the Armand lands.


    Women¡ªboth noble escorts and paid courtesans¡ªdraped themselves over these men, feeding them grapes, pouring their wine, whispering sweet nothings in their ears.


    It was a celebration.


    A celebration for a victory that did not exist.


    Klimbert''s expression remained unreadable, but inside his mind¡­


    If I wanted to poison everyone here, it would be easy.


    A single, tasteless toxin in their drinks.


    A slow, creeping venom in their food.


    They would never see it coming.


    But¡ª


    He sighed internally.


    That would hinder my plans.


    For now, these fools were still useful.


    For now.


    Klimbert slowly raised his goblet, his cold eyes scanning the room.


    If only they knew the surprise that awaited them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 279 Strength in Stillness ( 279 )

    Inside the Command Center ¨C Gaze City


    The capital of the Armand region, Gaze City, stood resilient despite the war raging beyond its borders. Though Armand remained part of the kingdom, it enjoyed independence and autonomy, answering only to the king when necessary.


    Within the fortified command center, Garius sat at his desk, his eyes scanning the reports scattered before him.


    Beside him, Francesca gracefully sipped her tea, her presence serene as ever.


    Across from her, Eridith, lazily leaned against the wall, a playful smirk dancing on her lips.


    Then¡ª


    Footsteps approached.


    Two figures strode toward the table with disciplined precision.


    Alf and Erinnete.


    The deadliest pair in the entire Armand Household.


    Alf stopped in front of Garius''s desk, offering a deep bow before speaking.


    "My lord."


    Garius glanced up from his reports. "Yes, Alf?"


    Without hesitation, Alf handed Garius a fresh document.


    "The report."


    Garius took it, flipping through the pages with a casual air¡ªyet his sharp eyes missed nothing.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ªhis eyebrow arched slightly.


    "Hmm¡­ so your team really checked every enemy corpse?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf''s response was immediate.


    "And this is true?"


    Alf nodded. "Our scouts confirmed it¡ªHouse of Klimbert officially sent 7,000 troops to join the coalition army. Yet, when we examined the battlefield¡­ we only found around 300 of their dead body."


    Garius tapped his fingers against the desk.


    "And?"


    Alf exhaled slightly before delivering his next words.


    "Based on our findings, my lord¡­ those 300 Klimbert ''soldiers'' were merely mercenaries."


    Silence.


    Eridith let out a low whistle, clearly entertained. "Oh my~ that coward actually held back his real forces?"


    Garius remained unreadable as he processed the information.


    "So¡­ where is Klimbert''s actual army?"


    "According to our Special Investigation Unit and Elite Scout Unit, they''ve been scattered across the region near Klimbert''s territory."


    "Scattered?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf''s gaze darkened slightly. "They are currently disguised as civilians."


    Garius let out a slow breath.


    Then, he chuckled.


    "So, Klimbert is waiting for an opportunity, huh?"


    Alf''s expression remained serious. "It seems so, my lord. Do you want us to intervene?"


    A slight pause.


    Then, Garius leaned back in his chair. His eyes gleamed with quiet amusement.


    "No."


    Alf blinked. "My lord?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "We know what kind of man Klimbert is. He takes what he wants, but he knows his limits. He wouldn''t dare make a move on our territory again."


    Francesca, ever perceptive, closed her eyes and sighed. "Letting a snake coil itself too tightly will be its own undoing."


    Eridith, meanwhile, stretched her arms and grinned. "Let the fools fight among themselves, huh?"


    Garius nodded. "Exactly. Our concern is our family and our teritory, not their petty ambitions."


    He flipped through the report one last time before setting it aside.


    "Besides¡­" he added, his voice quieter but laced with sharpness.


    "The lands near Klimbert''s territory are already rotting."


    Alf frowned slightly. "Because of the high taxes?"


    "Partly." Garius''s expression turned unreadable. "But also because of the Saint of Three Gods'' influence."


    A chilling silence filled the room.


    Eridith scoffed. "Haaah~ Those fanatics just don''t know when to stop."


    Francesca placed her teacup down gently. "Their corruption spreads like disease. The people will suffer, and Klimbert''s patience will only last for so long."


    Garius nodded.


    "Which is why we do nothing." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf''s eyes narrowed slightly. "¡­You mean, we let them collapse on their own?"


    Garius smirked. "Precisely."


    Let Klimbert plot. Let the nobles scheme. Let them tear each other apart.


    By the time they realized they had destroyed themselves¡­


    Armand would still be standing.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he spoke in a calm yet absolute tone.


    "We only care for our people. Our territory."


    Francesca gave a small nod of agreement, while Eridith merely smirked, swirling the wine in her glass.


    Alf and Erinnete stood silent, awaiting further orders.


    Garius exhaled, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Let Klimbert enjoy his moment."


    "Let him think he is clever."


    "I want to see if he truly succeeds."


    Because he knew.


    Once Klimbert got what he wanted¡ªonce he expanded his lands and gathered more soldiers¡ªhe would grow stronger.


    But that wasn''t Armand''s concern.


    Garius tapped his fingers against the desk, his expression unreadable.


    "Besides¡­ those Dukes and the other nobles are far worse than him."


    Klimbert was an opportunist.


    But the real danger came from those who held true power within the kingdom¡ªDuke Ibzles, Marquis Mikele, and the other scheming lords who thought themselves untouchable.


    They were the ones truly worth watching.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s gaze darkened.


    "But be prepared."


    Alf and Erinnete straightened immediately.


    Garius''s voice turned icy.


    "If Klimbert ever makes a move on our region¡­"


    His fingers curled slightly against the desk.


    "We crush his territory."


    "Fully."


    A sharp silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith grinned. "Oho~ now that would be fun."


    Francesca sighed but didn''t disagree. "If it comes to that¡­ we will not show mercy."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius smirked slightly. For now, they would wait.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    But if Klimbert ever overstepped his bounds¡­


    Armand would erase him.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his smirk growing as he turned his gaze toward Alf.


    "So, Alf?"


    The assassin straightened, his expression calm. "Yes, my lord?"


    Without a word, Garius lifted his palm, waiting.


    "Where''s the report about the other 35,000 coalition troops that were ''supposed'' to arrive at their ''war camp''?"


    For a brief second, there was silence.


    Then¡ª


    Alf shook his head, grinning.


    "Really, my lord?" he chuckled. "You''re asking for a report when you were right there?"


    Erinnete smirked from the side, arms crossed. "He was even enjoying himself."


    Alf turned to her, nodding. "Exactly. We all saw it. Our lord was laughing like a maniac, riding Giddie, and charging straight into the camp¡ª


    ¡ªright after our elite knights, disguised as their commanders and soldiers, BLEW IT TO HELL."


    A moment of silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith burst out laughing. "Hahahaha! He did, didn''t he?!"


    Francesca let out a small sigh but didn''t bother arguing.


    Garius, still smirking, tapped his fingers on the table.


    "True. But I still want the report."


    Alf chuckled again and handed over the document.


    "Of course, my lord. Here. A detailed report¡ªthough I doubt anything on this paper is as entertaining as what we saw firsthand."


    Garius took the report, flipping through it lazily.


    The entire coalition war camp had been reduced to flames, rubble, and corpses.


    35,000 enemy troops.


    Gone.


    Their own ''officers''¡ªactually Armand''s disguised elite knights¡ªhad led them straight into a trap before detonating the entire camp from within.


    And then, at the perfect moment, Garius had led the charge, mowing down any remaining survivors.


    It was a massacre.


    Garius sighed dramatically. "Haaah~ and here I was hoping for a bit more resistance."


    Eridith grinned. "Well, my lord, you did say you wanted to ''clean up efficiently.''"


    Francesca took a sip of her tea. "Efficient, indeed."


    Garius closed the report, his smirk never fading.


    "Then I suppose all that''s left is to watch how the remaining nobles react."


    Because soon¡­ they would realize.


    Their army wasn''t coming back.


    Alf had barely finished handing over the report when Erinnete suddenly spoke up, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "My lord¡­" she said, tilting her head slightly, "if your sons had seen how you were laughing during the charge¡­ I wonder how Javier would respond?"


    She smiled innocently, her expression almost too pure.


    "Like father, like son, right, my lord?"


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca hid a chuckle behind her teacup.


    Eridith grinned, clearly entertained.


    Alf smirked but wisely said nothing.


    Garius raised an eyebrow, then let out a small chuckle of his own. "Oho~ now, now." He waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t tell any of them."


    Erinnete chuckled, shaking her head. "I still remember how your youngest son¡ª"


    "Oops, Erinnete," Garius interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "He''s not the youngest anymore."


    Erinnete simply smiled. "No, my lord. Among your sons, he is still the youngest. Lady Phenelopie''s youngest child is a girl."


    Garius paused, then let out a small laugh. "Well, that''s true."


    Eridith grinned, clearly enjoying the exchange.


    "Now, continue," Garius said, waving his hand. "What were you saying about Javier?"


    Erinnete''s smile never faded.


    "Ah, yes. I still remember how he laughed maniacally while handling those assassins Klimbert sent¡­ looong ago."


    The air in the room shifted slightly.


    Alf smirked, as if recalling something amusing.


    Francesca sighed softly but said nothing.


    Garius leaned back, resting his chin on his hand.


    "¡­He did, didn''t he?"


    It wasn''t just that Javier fought back against the assassins.


    It was the sheer enjoyment in his calculations.


    The way he toyed with them, leading them into their own demise.


    The way he laughed.


    Garius sighed. "Haaah¡­ maybe I really shouldn''t let him hear about what happened at the war camp."


    Because knowing that boy¡ª


    He would be way too interested.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 280 Whispers of War ( 280 )

    Near the Pekko Pen ¨C Armand Estate


    The afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the Armand estate, the soft rustling of leaves filling the air. Near the Pekko pen, under the shade of a massive tree, Javier sat lazily, leaning against the thick trunk.


    Not far from him, Liana watching him with a patient expression, already sensing trouble brewing.


    "Lianaaaaaa¡­." Javier''s voice stretched dramatically, filled with exaggerated exhaustion.


    Liana sighed, bracing herself. "What now, Young Master?"


    Her eyes scanned Javier''s slouched posture, his arms crossed behind his head as he stared up at the sky. Behind him, the workshop. Inside, there was nothing except a simple table, a few cushions, chairs, and a refreshment stand. His blueprints and his latest creations were all stored inside his magic storage. Hidden away where no one could touch them except him.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "The Mana Talkie is already sent to Father¡­ I don''t know what else I should do¡­"


    Then¡ªhis eyes sparkled with mischief.


    "Lianaaaa~"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "¡­What now, Young Master?"


    Suddenly¡ª


    Javier launched himself toward her. "Lap pillow!"


    "Eh¡ª!?"


    Before Liana could react, he dived into her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Ehehehe~ perfect."


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana sighed, shaking her head but didn''t push him away. Instead, she caressed his hair, running her fingers through the his hair. A small, fond smile graced her lips. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Honestly, Young Master... you act like such a child sometimes."


    Javier closed his eyes, grinning. "That''s because you spoil me, Liana~"


    He let out a content sigh, his head resting comfortably on her lap as she gently stroked his hair. The cool breeze, the soft rustling of leaves, and the warmth of her touch¡ªit was perfect.


    Then¡ª


    "Liana?"


    Her fingers paused for a moment before resuming. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier grinned without opening his eyes. "My usual kiss?"


    Liana smiled softly, showing no hesitation. She leaned down, her silver hair cascading around them like a curtain, her eyes filled with warmth. Then¡ªa gentle press of lips. A soft, fleeting kiss. Just like always.


    She pulled back slightly, her fingers still caressing his hair. "There, Young Master."


    Javier finally opened his eyes, his irises shining as he smirked. "As expected of my future wife."


    Liana''s ears turned slightly red, but she simply sighed and continued stroking his hair. "¡­Honestly, Young Master."


    "Oh my~"


    A familiar, teasing voice interrupted the moment.


    "You two are enjoying yourselves here¡­ while leaving me all alone?"


    It was Gloria.


    Javier cracked one eye open to see the head maid standing nearby, a gentle smile on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with mischief behind her glasses, which she adjusted slightly as she looked at Liana.


    Liana, still calm and composed, didn''t stop stroking Javier''s hair. "¡­We were just relaxing."


    Gloria chuckled. "Ara~ And yet, you seem far too comfortable."


    She stepped closer, lowering herself until she was just within reach of Javier. Her eyes softened.


    "And Liana?" Gloria added, tilting her head. "At least you should let me have my time with our ''Young Master'' too, don''t you think?"


    Liana smiled faintly, her fingers continuing their gentle motion. "You can wait your turn."


    Javier, still resting on Liana''s lap, smirked. "Gloria?"


    Gloria, kneeling beside them, adjusted her glasses and smiled. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched lazily. "Any updates on the current war?"


    Gloria''s warm demeanor remained, but her tone shifted to professional. "We don''t have a full detailed report yet, but from what we''ve received¡ªour forces are winning."


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Hmm¡­ and the border?"


    "Still holding." Gloria nodded. "The first defense line hasn''t been breached."


    Liana continued stroking Javier''s hair. "And our casualties?"


    Gloria''s smile didn''t fade. "Low. No deaths on our side. Just minor wounds, and those have already been treated by the healer unit."


    Javier chuckled. "So, basically, they''re getting destroyed."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses again. "It would seem so, Young Master."


    Liana, ever composed, sighed softly. "Then for now¡­ we wait."


    Javier grinned. "I like it when things go our way."


    "It seems like you''re confident about this, Young Master."


    Javier smirked but didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he stretched his arms while still lying on Liana''s lap, lazily gazing at the sky. "Not really."


    Liana tilted her head slightly. "Then what makes you so sure?"


    Javier''s grin faded slightly, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "From what I know¡­ advancement in military strategy, tactic, knowledge and technology always gives a huge advantage."


    He carefully chose his words, holding back the deeper truth.


    Javier continued, his tone casual yet deliberate. "In war, raw numbers aren''t everything. Talent plays a bigger role than most people realize. And unlike those fools throwing soldiers into battle blindly, we''re using those with actual talent to the fullest."


    Gloria nodded, her sharp mind picking up on the deeper meaning. "I see. Instead of relying on quantity, we focus on quality."


    "Exactly." Javier''s grin. "Even if someone is born a farmer, a merchant, or a craftsman, that doesn''t mean they''re useless in war. Some people have talents they''ve never been allowed to develop¡ªuntil now."


    Liana continued running her fingers through his hair, her expression unreadable. "You really do think differently, Young Master."


    Javier chuckled, closing his eyes. "Of course. I''m a genius, after all."


    Gloria smiled softly, adjusting her glasses once more. "Ara~ I suppose that''s true."


    But deep down, both she and Liana understood that Javier''s way of thinking wasn''t something an ordinary noble child should possess.


    His smirk faded slightly, his eyes narrowing as he stared into the distance. He knew. The enemy was losing¡ªbadly. And when people were desperate, they abandoned honor.


    "The enemy will start using underhanded tactics soon."


    Liana, ever perceptive, immediately noticed his shift in tone. "Young Master?"


    Javier sat up, his playful aura giving way to sharp focus. "Liana, hand me our region''s map."


    She nodded without question. "Wait here, Young Master." Standing gracefully, she dusted off her dress before turning toward the manor.


    As she walked away, Gloria seized her opportunity. With a knowing smile, she gently pulled Javier''s head toward her lap. "Ara~ It''s unfair if only Liana gets to spoil you, Young Master."


    Javier blinked, then grinned. "mmhmm~ soft."


    Gloria laughed softly, running her fingers through his hair. "Now then, why don''t you relax until Liana returns?"


    Javier chuckled but didn''t resist. For now, he would enjoy the moment. Soon, he would need to prepare for the enemy''s next move.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 281 Plans and Ploys ( 281 )

    A While Later¡­


    Liana returned, holding a large, detailed map of the Armand region. She gracefully handed it to Javier. "Here, Young Master."


    Javier sat up, taking the map and spreading it across the ground. His eyes scanned every inch of the layout, analyzing the terrain and defenses.


    "Hmm¡­ The southern wall stretches across the entire border, right?" He traced his fingers along the southern section, where the fortified wall stood¡ªan unbroken defense line preventing large-scale invasions.


    "From here to here¡­ it''s a full border wall, correct?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier leaned forward, his gaze sharpening. "That means the enemy has only one real way to push through¡ªour main gate and main wall." The most obvious entry point. The most heavily fortified. The easiest place to defend.


    "Hmmm¡­" He tapped his chin, shifting his focus. "Now, on the west side¡ªthat''s the Beastkin Kingdom, right?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "And north?"


    "That would be the Demon Territory."


    Javier nodded, absorbing the information. "Our region doesn''t have any problems with these two, correct?"


    Liana gave a small smile. "Yes, Young Master. Our trade with them continues as usual."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "The Beastkin Kingdom values our resources, and the Demons have no reason to turn against us. So long as trade remains stable, neither side will interfere."


    Javier grinned. "That''s good. As long as trade is strong, our people can keep making money."


    But then, his gaze drifted toward the western border, where Armand''s territory met the Beastkin Kingdom''s land. Something felt¡­ off.


    "¡­The Beastkin won''t do anything," Javier muttered.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    "Correct, Young Master," Liana confirmed. "They have no interest in human wars."


    "And human forces from other regions?" Javier asked, his voice quiet but sharp.


    Liana hesitated for a second before answering. "They still have access to this side of the border¡­ but only in small numbers. If too many enter at once, it would be considered a threat by the Beastkin King, Lioness the Third."


    Javier smirked slightly. "That part isn''t a problem."


    What worried him wasn''t a full-scale invasion; it was the possibility of small groups slipping in unnoticed. His eyes locked onto the west, a faint spark of concern flickering in his gaze.


    "¡­The real issue is if a small number of enemies manage to slip inside Armand''s region from here." A handful of skilled infiltrators. A silent, unseen threat.


    Javier frowned slightly. If he were the enemy, that''s exactly what he would do. He tapped his fingers against the map, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the western border.


    "All they need is a small number disguised as merchants."


    Liana and Gloria listened attentively, sensing the weight in his words. "If they enter slowly, in groups of two or three, blending in with trade caravans¡­"


    He traced a small circle around the western villages on the map. "Before we realize it, their numbers could grow to around fifty to a hundred."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "But, Young Master, a force that small can''t do anything in a full-scale war."


    "Not for direct combat, no." Then his gaze darkened. "But they don''t need to fight head-on." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana''s fingers paused mid-stroke against his hair. "¡­You''re afraid they''ll cause trouble?"


    Javier nodded. "More than that, I''m afraid they''ll create a distraction."


    Liana frowned slightly. "A distraction?"


    Javier exhaled. "If I were them¡­ I wouldn''t attack directly. I would spread chaos."


    He pointed at small villages near the Beastkin border. "Burning villages. Killing villagers. Destroying farms and supply routes."


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly. "That would force us to respond¡­"


    Javier nodded, his smirk fading. "Exactly. If they hit villages in the west, it''ll look like an attack is coming from that side."


    Gloria''s eyes sharpened. "Which would make us send forces west."


    "Splitting our army."


    Liana inhaled sharply, finally understanding.


    Javier leaned back, crossing his arms. "If they make it convincing enough, we might even pull forces from the south to reinforce the west."


    "Leaving our real front line weakened."


    A perfect bait-and-trap strategy.


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Annoying."


    Liana''s expression turned serious. "Then we need countermeasures."


    Gloria nodded. "We can''t let them control the battlefield by dictating our movements."


    Javier grinned. "Exactly. Now¡­ let''s figure out how to ruin their plan before they even start."


    Javier suddenly grinned, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids immediately responded. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched lazily, rolling his shoulders before speaking. "Let''s go sightseeing along the border, shall we?"


    Liana remained calm, as always. "...You mean an inspection?"


    Gloria, on the other hand, sighed, adjusting her glasses. "But Young Master, I am the head maid of the Armand Household. I can''t just abandon my duties like that."


    Javier tilted his head in thought. "Hmm¡­ Well, Father is in Gaze City with Mother and Eridith.So the one in charge right now is¡­"


    He paused, then smirked. "...Marcellus or Cedric."


    Gloria narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier''s grin widened. "Okay then! I''ll go ask them for permission~"


    Liana sighed but smiled slightly. Gloria exhaled deeply, already knowing this was going to happen whether she liked it or not.


    Javier tossed his gold coin pouch into the air, catching it with ease, before taking off toward the manor at full speed.


    "Brother! Brother!"


    He raced through the halls, fully prepared to bribe his way into getting permission for his little "sightseeing trip." But¡ª


    Silence.


    "¡­Hmm?" Javier slowed down, looking around. "Where are they?"


    After a quick scan of the hallway, he shrugged and headed straight for the most likely place¡ªCedric''s room. Without bothering to knock, Javier pushed the door open.


    "Bro¡ª"


    He froze.


    His eyes widened for a split second, then his lips curled into a grin. "Ahhh¡­ sorry to disturb you two¡­ Ehem¡­"


    Inside the room¡ª


    Meira was on top of Cedric.


    The moment Javier barged in, she let out a small yelp, instantly grabbing the nearest blanket and wrapping both herself and Cedric under it in a panic. Cedric, visibly flustered, glared at Javier from beneath the blanket.


    "JAVIER!!!"


    Javier chuckled and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Oh no, please don''t mind me~ Continue, continue~"


    Meira buried her face in Cedric''s chest, clearly mortified.


    Cedric''s face turned beet red. "...GET OUT!!!"


    Javier laughed and casually closed the door behind him. Well, that was interesting.


    Javier burst into laughter as he ran down the hall, his voice echoing through the manor.


    "Brother Cedric!! Remember what Mother said! No grandchildren yet! Hahahaha!!"


    From behind him, a furious voice roared from inside the room. "JAVIER, GET BACK HERE!!!"


    But Javier was already sprinting toward Marcellus''s room, fueled by unstoppable energy.


    The moment he arrived, he pushed the door open¡ªagain, without knocking.


    "Brother Marcellus!!!"


    Inside, Marcellus sat near his desk, casually reading. At his side, Lithia sat quietly, her face slightly flushed as she sipped tea.


    Javier froze for half a second, then his grin returned. "Oho~ looks like Lithia and you are having a little¡­ ehem?" He smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Spending quality time together, huh?"


    Lithia''s face instantly turned bright red, and she lowered her teacup slightly, avoiding eye contact. "Y-Young Master¡­ p-please don''t say strange things¡­" she mumbled.


    Marcellus, unbothered, calmly placed a bookmark in his novel and sighed. "Javier, what do you want?"


    Javier laughed, flopping onto a nearby chair. "Oh, right! Permission! I wanna go sightseeing at the borders with Liana and Gloria!"


    Marcellus gave him a tired glance. "You barged in just for that?"


    Javier grinned. "Yep!"


    Marcellus sighed but nodded. "Fine. Just don''t cause trouble."


    Javier smirked. "No promises~"


    Marcellus pinched the bridge of his nose. "At least try."


    Just as Javier was about to escape, a familiar voice called out. "Oi, little brother!"


    Javier froze mid-step, blinking. "Hmm?"


    Before he could react, Marcellus had already closed the distance, his sharp eyes landing on the gold coin pouch in Javier''s hand. "What''s that in your hand?"


    Javier instinctively hid it behind his back. "This? Err¡­"


    Too late.


    Marcellus smirked. With one swift motion, he snatched the pouch from Javier''s grip. "Oh? This is for me, right? Thank you, my dear little brother."


    Before Javier could protest, Marcellus leaned in and kissed Javier''s cheek.


    "Ewww!!" Javier staggered back, wiping his face aggressively. "Do that to your girl, not me!! Bleerrgghh!!"


    Marcellus chuckled, tossing the coin pouch in his hand. "Aww, don''t be shy. Brotherly love is important~"


    Javier glared at him. "Give it back!! That was for brib¡ª I mean, important expenses!!"


    Marcellus grinned and pocketed the gold. "Too bad. You should''ve been sneakier."


    Javier pouted, crossing his arms. "Damn..."


    Marcellus patted his head. "Well, thank you! Now go before I charge interest."


    Javier grumbled but turned to leave, muttering about unfair siblings.


    Marcellus smirked, flipping the pouch in his hand. "Haaah~ Being the eldest does have its perks." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 282 Gold and Mischief ( 282 )

    The moment Marcellus pocketed the gold, Javier''s smirk returned.


    "¡­Alright, then."


    Without hesitation, he sprinted back toward Cedric''s room.


    Javier flung the door open¡ªagain, without knocking. "Brother Cedric! You finished yet?"


    Cedric, still adjusting his clothes, looked up. "Yeah, yeah. Come in."


    Javier grinned wider. "Hehehe~"


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "What do you want?"


    Leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, Javier replied, "Oh¡­ nothing much. Just wanted to let you know¡­"


    Cedric narrowed his eyes. "...Let me know what?"


    Javier''s smirk deepened. "...That the gold I was supposed to split between you and Marcellus? Yeah, it''s already in Marcellus''s hands."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    "EHHH!?!? NO WAY!!!"


    Cedric bolted out of the room, with Meira following closely behind him. "Oi, Marcellus!! That''s my share too!!"


    Marcellus sat comfortably in his chair, counting the gold coins one by one. "Oho~ this is a lot! I should buy some fine wine with this~"


    But¡ª


    "OI, MARCELLUS!!!"


    A furious Cedric stormed into the room, Meira right behind him. "Where''s my share?!"


    Marcellus glanced up lazily and smirked. "Huh? Javier gave it to me, so it''s mine."


    Before Cedric could react, Marcellus suddenly bolted, clutching the gold pouch as he ran. "Later, little brother! Hahaha!!"


    "GET BACK HERE!!!" Cedric roared, immediately chasing after him.


    Javier, who had been watching from the hallway, grinned mischievously. "Mission success."


    Meira sighed but couldn''t hide her amusement as she watched the two brothers sprinting down the hall¡ªone screaming and the other laughing.


    Javier rushed outside, still grinning from the chaos he had caused inside the manor.


    Near the Pekko pen, Liana and Gloria were tending to their own Pekkos¡ªPikko, Liana''s elegant silver-feathered mount, and Peanuts, Gloria''s well-trained companion.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Buddy, Javier''s Pekko, was off doing his usual nonsense, pecking at the ground and scratching the earth wildly with his claws, like a chicken searching for worms.


    Javier chuckled. "Oi, Buddy, what are you doing?"


    Buddy''s head shot up. His eyes locked onto Javier.


    Then¡ª


    "CUQUAWKED! CUQUAWKED!!"


    With pure excitement, Buddy sprinted toward Javier at full speed¡ªhis large feet kicking up dust¡ªbefore circling him in a frenzy.


    "Oho~ Buddy is excited for sightseeing, right?"


    "CUQUAWK!!"


    Buddy stomped his feet, flapped his tiny wings, and squawked even louder.


    Liana smiled softly, watching the scene. "It seems he''s just as energetic as his owner."


    Gloria sighed but chuckled, adjusting her glasses. "Ara~ A perfect match, indeed."


    Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s beak. "Alright then! Let''s go on an adventure!"


    Just as Javier was about to hop onto Buddy, a loud voice interrupted his escape.


    "Oi, Javier!!"


    Oh crap.


    Javier barely had time to react before Cedric stormed toward him. "My share."


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ehhh?! I already gave it to Brother Marcellus!"


    Cedric didn''t budge. "Don''t care. My share."


    His grin widened as he wiggled his fingers, waiting for payment. Then, he dropped the real bombshell. "If I don''t get my share¡­ then Liana and Gloria can''t go along with you."


    Javier froze. "¡­Wait. What?"


    Cedric''s grin turned even more sinister. "Hmm¡­ what should I tell Father?" He tapped his chin ."Oh! I know! Maybe something like¡­"


    He put on a mock-serious face and cleared his throat. "Father¡­ your youngest son has been making trouble again. He dashed out recklessly, dragging along Liana and Gloria without informing his dear older brother¡­ Truly, I worry for him¡­"


    Javier stared, wide-eyed.


    Cedric smirked.


    Javier gritted his teeth. "¡­You''re evil."


    Cedric nodded proudly. "Older brothers must teach their little brothers important life lessons."


    Javier groaned. This was daylight robbery!


    "Fine! Ugh¡­"


    Javier grumbled in defeat, his fingers twitching as he reluctantly opened his magic storage. With a sigh, he pulled out another pouch of gold and shoved it into Cedric''s waiting palm.


    Cedric''s grin widened as he tossed the pouch in his hand a few times, enjoying the weight of his gotten gains. "That''s my little brother."


    Then¡ª


    Cedric suddenly leaned forward. "Want a kiss on your cheek?"


    Javier recoiled instantly. "EWWW! No way!!"


    Cedric laughed, pocketing his money. "Hahaha~"


    Annoyed but feeling victorious, Javier hopped onto Buddy''s back, gripping the reins. Just as he adjusted his seat, Cedric called out again.


    "By the way, little brother."


    Javier tilted his head. "Hmm?"


    Cedric smirked. "Go meet Father in Gaze City first and ask for permission."


    Javier froze. "¡­Wait. What?"


    He whipped his head around sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t I just get permission from both of you?!"


    Cedric grinned. "Huh? Of course. Permission to bring Liana and Gloria, right?"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "And?"


    Cedric crossed his arms. "Not permission to leave the estate and go far away."


    "¡­You tricked me."


    Cedric''s grin widened. "It''s called being responsible."


    Javier groaned, slumping forward on Buddy. "I hate older brothers¡­"


    As Javier grumbled, still annoyed by Cedric''s trickery, his older brother suddenly spoke again.


    "By the way¡­ be careful."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively. "Yes, yes¡­ I know."


    Just then¡ª


    Marcellus arrived, casually tossing the gold pouch in his hand as he walked toward them. "So, Cedric. Got your share?"


    Cedric grinned, patting his pocket. "Of course! ~"


    Marcellus smirked, then turned toward Javier. "Little brother?"


    Javier, still seated on Buddy, tilted his head. "Hmm?"


    Marcellus''s expression softened, but his voice remained firm. "Be careful."


    Javier blinked and gave a small nod. "¡­I will."


    Then, Marcellus''s gaze shifted to Liana and Gloria, his expression turning serious. "Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids straightened immediately. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    Marcellus''s voice was calm but absolute. "Protect him at all costs. That is your mission."


    Without hesitation, they replied, "Yes, Master Marcellus!"


    Javier pouted slightly. "Oi, oi, don''t talk like I''m some helpless kid."


    Cedric chuckled. "Aren''t you?"


    Javier huffed, kicking Buddy lightly. "Whatever! We''re leaving!"


    As Buddy squawked and took off, Liana and Gloria mounted their Pekkos and followed closely behind.


    Marcellus and Cedric watched as their younger brother disappeared into the distance.


    Cedric stretched his arms. "Well¡­ time to relax."


    Marcellus tossed his gold pouch into the air and caught it. "Yep. And spend our little brother''s money~"


    Cedric then turned to Marcellus.


    "Brother?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m worried for Javier."


    Marcellus sighed, placing the pouch into his coat. "Listen, Cedric. That brat might act like a troublemaker, but he''s more capable than either of us when it comes to anything.We should be more worried about the fools who might try to mess with him."


    Cedric let out a chuckle. "Yeah¡­ I guess you''re right."


    Even so, he couldn''t shake the feeling in his chest.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 283 Control and Coordination ( 283 )

    Command Center ¨C Gaze City


    Inside the command center of Gaze City, Garius sat at the main table, reviewing the latest battle reports. Beside him, Francesca sipped her tea gracefully.


    Across from her, Eridith¡ªwas devouring meat like a child. Her plate was already stacked with bones, yet she continued tearing into another piece of roasted meat, her sharp teeth making quick work of it.


    Francesca sighed softly, watching the scene unfold. Then¡ªshe smiled. "Eridith¡­"


    Eridith paused mid-bite, looking up with wide, innocent eyes. "Hmm?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her warm smile unchanged. "You are a lady. Garius''s wife now. You shouldn''t act like a child anymore."


    Eridith froze, her cheeks puffed out with food, as if she had just been unfairly scolded. "But¡­!" she mumbled, still chewing.


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "No but! Act properly."


    Eridith swallowed her food quickly and sat up straight, pouting like a scolded child. Garius, without looking up from his reports, chuckled slightly. "She''s a dragon, dear. You know how she is."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head. "Even dragons can learn proper table manners."


    Eridith grumbled under her breath, "I liked it better when I was just a scary dragon¡­"


    Francesca''s eyes slowly narrowed. "Oh?"


    Her voice was sweet. Too sweet. A soft, dangerous smile spread across her lips. "Someone dares to talk back?"


    Eridith''s entire body stiffened. "N-No! Nothing! I said nothing!!"


    Francesca stood up gracefully, placing her teacup down without a sound. Then¡ªshe slowly started walking toward Eridith. Her steps were gentle. Calm. Terrifying.


    "Fr-Francesca? Umm¡­ errr¡­ l-let''s talk about this¡ª"


    Francesca didn''t stop. Finally, she reached Eridith''s seat. And then¡ª


    She grabbed her horn.


    "EEEEEEEEEKKKKK!!!"


    Eridith flailed instantly, her tail twitching in panic. "FRANCESCA!! I''M SORRYYYY!!!"


    Francesca smiled even brighter. "Good girl. Now behave."


    Garius, still reading his reports, let out a small chuckle. "...You''ll never win against Francesca, Eridith."


    Eridith pouted but nodded rapidly, still held captive by Francesca''s grip.


    Just as Eridith was still recovering from Francesca''s lesson in proper behavior, the door to the command center opened.


    Alf stepped inside, his expression calm and professional. "My lord."


    Garius glanced up from his reports. "Go ahead."


    "Erisa, from the Elite Battle Maid Unit, has arrived," Alf reported. "She has brought the latest Mana Talkie, along with the¡ª"


    Alf paused for a moment, then clarified, "The Mana Relay, my lord."


    Garius nodded, understanding immediately.


    The Mana Relay¡ªa specialized communication device installed in the command center¡ªallowed the entire chain of command to listen in when someone reported via Mana Talkie. With it, officers, squad leaders, and key personnel could all hear orders in real-time, ensuring instant battlefield coordination.


    Garius smirked slightly. "Good. Bring it in."


    Alf bowed slightly before stepping aside, signaling for Erisa to enter. As the Elite Battle Maid stepped in, carrying the newest piece of military-grade communication technology.


    Eridith rubbed her head, pouting¡ªbut as soon as she heard "Mana Talkie," her eyes sparkled with interest. "Ohhh! New tech?!"


    Garius chuckled, leaning forward slightly, his eyes sharp with focus. "Alf."


    Alf stood at attention. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Status on the installation of the Mana Relay Tower?"


    Alf nodded. "The first tower is completed, my lord."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "And its effectiveness?"


    "The patrol units and troops stationed along the wall can now report instantly. The signal reaches Gaze City without interference."


    Garius smirked slightly. "Good. That means we now have full control over battlefield communications."


    Francesca sipped her tea elegantly. "With this, our response time will be unmatched."


    Eridith, still rubbing her head from earlier, perked up. "Ohh~ So now we can hear everything from the front lines?"


    Alf confirmed with a nod. "Yes. With each additional tower, the signal will extend further, allowing seamless coordination throughout our territory."


    Garius rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought. "Then continue with the expansion. Prioritize areas near the border. I want full coverage before the enemy tries anything desperate."


    Alf bowed slightly. "It will be done, my lord."


    Garius grinned slightly. The enemy still thought they were fighting a conventional war. But with this? Armand was already playing on an entirely different level.


    Garius leaned back slightly, his expression calculating. "And Alf."


    Alf stood firm. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius tapped his fingers against the table, contemplating his next order. "Tell Hesbeirn to distribute the Mana Talkie units carefully. Priority goes to¡ª"


    Squad leaders of the patrol units along the borders.


    Leaders of the frontline troops managing active battles.


    Key officers and scouts responsible for relaying urgent reports.


    "The Mana Talkie units are still limited for now," Garius continued, "so only those in charge of critical communications should have them."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will inform Hesbeirn immediately."


    Francesca sipped her tea, listening calmly. "With this, no movement on the battlefield will go unnoticed."


    Garius smirked. "Exactly."


    Just as Alf finished his report, Erinnete entered the command center, her presence calm yet authoritative.


    "My lord."


    Garius looked up. "Go ahead, Erinnete."


    Erinnete stepped forward, holding a sealed letter. "We have increased the patrol units along the western border, between our region and the Beastkin Kingdom. Additionally, a delegate from the Demon Kingdom has delivered a message from the Demon King himself."


    She placed the official letter on the table before Garius. Garius casually broke the seal and unfolded the parchment.


    Letter from the Demon King


    To Garius De Armand,


    I extend my apologies for the trouble caused by your kingdom''s internal conflicts. Despite this, I hope that our trade routes will continue as usual, maintaining the prosperity between our people.


    As always, should you require my aid, I will gladly send my forces to assist you¡ªjust as I once did when you were still a child.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Furthermore, if your region ever faces a great threat, I will not wait for your request. I will deploy my troops immediately to ensure that my borders remain safe from the chaos of war.


    May our alliance remain strong.


    ¡ªDemon King Dragan Veldrac


    Garius smirked, folding the letter and placing it on the table. "Good." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But his expression quickly turned thoughtful. "However, if we allow the Demon King to send his forces now, King Edmund will surely be displeased."


    Francesca nodded in agreement. "He may tolerate Armand''s autonomy, but he would never accept demon troops openly marching under his rule."


    Garius leaned back, tapping the table lightly. "Tell the Overseer to send the best wine and a suitable gift to the Demon Kingdom as a gesture of thanks."


    Erinnete bowed slightly. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius sighed, his smirk turning into a cold smile. "King Edmund understands that it is our region that maintains peace with the Demon Kingdom. But those nobles?"


    He scoffed. "They''re too stupid to see the bigger picture, still clinging to their outdated fears."


    Let them play their political games. Because in the end¡ªArmand was the one holding everything together.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 284 A Rulers Wisdom ( 284 )

    Garius held the letter between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he contemplated the Demon Kingdom''s power.


    "The Demon Kingdom possesses nearly a million troops," he mused. Ogres, Oni, and countless other demon races¡ªmassive, brutal warriors built for berserker-style combat. Their magic? Overwhelming. Their sheer physical strength? Unmatched.


    Yet¡ªGarius smirked. "Not as good as her."


    He casually pointed toward Francesca. The elegant countess didn''t even flinch, calmly sipping her tea.


    Eridith, however, snorted and muttered under her breath, "I''d have to agree¡­"


    Francesca simply smiled, but the way she set her teacup down with perfect precision made it clear she had heard them.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "Let''s just say, if the Armand region were to fall¡­ I don''t think the rest of the kingdom would be ready for a full-scale war."


    His fingers drummed against the table. "King Edmund''s Royal Forces number over 500,000 strong, and I''m sure his allies would back him if necessary."


    He paused. "But the results of that war¡­"


    "Let''s just say¡­ no one is walking away unscathed."


    Francesca nodded. "The kingdom''s structure would collapse."


    Erinnete added, "And the real issue isn''t just the battlefield."


    Garius closed his eyes. "Exactly. The real problem is the people."


    Refugees flooding into different territories. Entire cities and villages left in ruin. Starvation, banditry, and chaos spreading like wildfire. War wasn''t just about who had the strongest army; it was about who could survive the aftermath.


    Garius slowly opened his eyes, his expression unreadable. "That''s why we fight smart."


    "Because unlike the nobles who treat war like a game¡­"


    "We understand what''s really at stake."


    Alf watched Garius''s expression carefully. "My lord¡­ it seems like you''re considering the possibility of Armand falling."


    Garius chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No¡­ not that, Alf."


    He leaned back, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "It''s just a hypothetical. We can never be too sure."


    War was unpredictable. Even the strongest armies could fall due to one mistake. But¡ª


    "Our troops are on par with the Demon Kingdom''s forces."


    That was not arrogance; that was a fact.


    In strength and magic, Armand''s elite forces could match the demons. In equipment and tactics, Armand surpassed them. That was why the Demon King never wanted war.


    Garius tapped the table, smirking. "The Demon King wants peace¡ªnot because he fears us, but because he values stability."


    He continued, his voice steady. "He wants his people to live comfortably. No starvation. No suffering. No families losing their loved ones in an endless war."


    That was the difference between a true ruler and the fools in the kingdom.


    Garius and the Demon King both understood one thing:


    Strength isn''t about destruction. It''s about ensuring your people can live in peace¡ªwithout ever having to draw their swords.


    Just as Garius was about to continue his speech, the door to the command center swung open. An elite guard stepped inside, his expression slightly awkward.


    "Umm¡­ my lord?"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Yes?"


    The guard hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "Your youngest son is here."


    Garius''s eye twitched. He pinched the bridge of his nose. "What does he want now?"


    The guard glanced at the others before answering carefully. "He said he wants to meet you."


    Garius let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples. "...Haaa¡­ Look at your youngest son, Francesca."


    He turned to his wife, who simply smiled gracefully.


    "Too clingy to you."


    Francesca sipped her tea, unfazed. "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Garius grumbled but didn''t argue. Meanwhile, Eridith chuckled, clearly entertained. "Oh? This should be fun~"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling. "Fine. Let him in."


    The door creaked open, and Javier stepped inside, his posture rigid and unnatural. He was fidgeting, shifting his weight from foot to foot. Behind him, Liana and Gloria followed, bowing politely, their gazes fixed firmly on the ground, not daring to look directly at Garius.


    Javier took a deep breath, then declared, "E-Esteemed Father!" He snapped into a formal salute, standing as straight as possible.


    Garius stared blankly at him. Silence.


    "¡­What do you want?"


    Javier hesitated, then forced a smile. "Umm¡­ permission to go sightseeing on the western border?"


    Garius''s eyebrow twitched. "Do you realize we are at war right now?"


    Javier froze, cold sweat forming on his forehead. "Umm¡­ ummm¡­"


    Then, in a burst of panic, he turned on his heel and bolted for the door. "FATHER IS SCARY!!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His panicked thoughts echoed in his head as he vanished from the command center at full speed. The door slammed shut behind him, leaving two stunned and betrayed maids in his wake.


    Liana felt her entire body stiffen. Inside her mind¡ª YOUNG MASTER!! How dare you leave us here!!


    Meanwhile, Gloria let out a small sigh, already preparing for the lecture they were about to receive.


    Garius rubbed his temples, exhaling deeply as the door slammed shut behind Javier.


    "¡­Liana."


    Liana straightened immediately, still bowing. "Yes, my lord?"


    "What does that brat want?"


    Liana hesitated for a moment before speaking. "My lord, if you allow me?"


    Garius sighed, waving a hand. "Go ahead."


    Liana lifted her head slightly, her eyes steady. "Young Master is concerned about the western border. He believes that, while the enemy cannot launch a full-scale attack from that direction, they may attempt underhanded tactics."


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "Explain."


    Liana nodded. "He suspects that small enemy units may disguise themselves as merchants or refugees, slipping into our territory in small numbers. If left unchecked, they could sabotage villages, burn farmlands, and create chaos¡ªforcing us to divert troops west."


    "A distraction," Francesca mused, her elegant fingers tapping against her teacup.


    Liana continued, her voice calm but firm. "Yes, my lady. The goal would be to make us believe the enemy is launching an attack from the west, causing us to split our forces and weaken the main defensive line."


    Garius leaned back, tapping his fingers against the table thoughtfully. "Hmmm. That boy¡­"


    His eyes glimmered with something unreadable. Liana waited patiently, not daring to speak further unless prompted.


    Finally, Garius chuckled. "¡­So he ran away because he already knew I''d approve."


    Francesca smiled softly. "Clever, isn''t he?"


    Eridith snorted. "More like a brat with good instincts."


    Garius sighed, shaking his head. "Fine. I''ll allow it."


    Liana placed a hand on her chest and bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Just as Liana and Gloria were about to step back, Garius spoke again. "And Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius smirked slightly, shaking his head. "About Javier''s concern¡­ it was already handled before you even arrived."


    Liana blinked. "¡­My lord?"


    Garius turned his gaze toward Erinnete, who stood calmly by his side. "Right, Erinnete?"


    The head of all maids, smirked slightly, crossing her arms. "Yes, my lord. I''ve already deployed additional scouts along the western border, blending in with trade routes and villages. If anything unusual happens, we''ll know immediately."


    Liana and Gloria stiffened before quickly bowing. "Mrs. Erinnete."


    Both maids lowered their heads in respect to their superior. Erinnete chuckled, tilting her head slightly.


    Garius smirked, watching them. "Well, since you''re already here¡­ you might as well go after that brat before he causes more trouble."


    Liana and Gloria straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord!"


    "It''s better if you both accompany him. Let him observe how things work¡ªhow the borders are maintained, how decisions affect lives. Understanding responsibility firsthand is far better than simply being told."


    Then, Garius''s tone hardened slightly. "Make sure you both protect him at all costs."


    Both maids straightened again. "As you command, my lord!"


    "And one more thing." Garius''s gaze turned sharp. "If Javier confronts any enemy, make sure he controls his emotions."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance. Javier was strong¡ªfar stronger than most realized. But raw strength wasn''t everything.


    Garius leaned forward slightly, his voice measured but absolute. "A ruler who lets emotions dictate their actions will never last."


    Liana clenched her fists slightly, understanding the hidden lesson. Gloria simply smiled knowingly. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, sighing. "Go. And make sure that brat doesn''t cause me more trouble."


    Liana and Gloria bowed deeply before quickly exiting the room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 285 Tides of Betrayal ( 285 )

    Francesca smiled gently, setting down her teacup as she gazed at her husband.


    "Dear?"


    Garius, still leaning back in his chair, glanced at her. "Hmm?"


    Her warm eyes studied him carefully. "It seems like you''ve made up your mind about something."


    She tilted her head slightly. "Are you sure?"


    Garius was silent for a moment, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. Then he exhaled. "...Hmm. I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "Knowing that our life is really¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. They both knew. Life was unpredictable, and the world was always shifting¡ªalliances, wars, fate itself.


    Francesca watched him carefully, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she simply smiled. "Then¡­ I''ll trust you, like I always have."


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, a rare moment of peace flickering across his face. "...That''s enough for me."


    Meanwhile, outside, Javier sat atop Buddy, lightly tapping the reins as he waited impatiently. The elite guards stationed nearby stood alert, their eyes discreetly watching their young master. Even though Javier was strong, his safety remained a top priority.


    Nearby, Pikko and Peanuts basked in the warm sunlight, their feathers fluffing up in relaxation. Javier tilted his head back, sighing. "Haaa¡­ what''s taking them so long?"


    Then¡ªhe saw them. Liana and Gloria approached, wearing the warmest, sweetest smiles.


    Javier''s instincts screamed at him. Err¡­ Umm¡­ Aaa¡­ He could feel it: that dangerous aura, the unspoken punishment for leaving them behind in the command center.


    Then, Liana''s voice rang out. "Young Master~"


    EEEEKKKKK!!!


    Javier panicked, gripping Buddy''s reins tightly. Buddy, feeling his rider''s urgency, squawked loudly, kicking up dirt as he prepared to bolt.


    But¡ªthere was no escape. Liana and Gloria were already beside him.


    Just as Javier was about to make his great escape, Liana and Gloria grabbed him.


    "Eeeekkk!!"


    With zero effort, they yanked him down from Buddy. Javier barely landed on his feet before his survival instincts kicked in.


    He turned and ran. "Liana! Gloria! Let''s talk about this¡ª"


    "Hmm~?"


    Their sweet voices sent chills down his spine. He sprinted around the area, dodging between the Pekkos, his heart racing.


    But Liana and Gloria were calmly walking after him, smiling that terrifying, knowing smile. There was no escape.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched scream echoed from outside. "GYAAAAARRRHHH!!"


    The room fell silent for a moment. Alf and Erinnete exchanged glances before breaking into smiles.


    Garius barely reacted, his eyes still focused on the reports in front of him.


    Eridith? She didn''t even blink, too busy munching on roasted meat.


    And Francesca? She simply took a slow sip of her tea, her elegant smile never fading.


    Garius finally glanced up. "Francesca?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    He tilted his head slightly. "Are you sure you don''t want to interfere?"


    Francesca calmly placed her cup down. "Hmm? Not really." She smiled softly. "Besides¡­ it''s always like that every day."


    Garius sighed, shaking his head before returning to his reports.


    The Other Side ¨C Klimbert Estate


    Inside the grand halls of Klimbert Estate, tension filled the air like a storm about to break. At the center of it all, Duke Ibzles sat, his face twisted in pure fury. The gathered nobles¡ªViscounts, Count, and other high-ranking lords¡ªwere equally unsettled, the atmosphere thick with disbelief, frustration, and barely contained panic.


    Then¡ª


    Crash!


    A goblet smashed against the marble floor, spilling wine everywhere. Duke Ibzles stood abruptly, his eyes burning with rage.


    "Are you sure!?"


    His booming voice echoed through the hall. The messenger trembled, gripping the scroll in his hands as sweat dripped down his forehead.


    "Y-Yes, my lord¡­" he stammered. "Our 70,000-strong army¡­ has been completely annihilated."


    Silence. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cold. Heavy. Unforgiving.


    The nobles gritted their teeth, some gripping their armrests so tightly their knuckles turned white. This wasn''t just a defeat; it was an utter disaster.


    While Duke Ibzles raged and the other nobles stewed in anger, Klimbert carefully hid his smirk. Inside, he was far from upset. This was expected. More importantly¡ªhe still had a plan.


    But on the outside¡ª


    He furrowed his brows, pretending to share in the anger. "Duke Ibzles," Klimbert spoke in a calm yet ''frustrated'' tone, drawing attention to himself. "Perhaps¡­ this happened because we split our forces."


    Duke Ibzles narrowed his eyes. "What?"


    Klimbert sighed dramatically, shaking his head. "Think about it. We sent the first wave¡ª30,000. Then another 35,000. The other remaining 35,000 forces were stationed at the war camp."


    He paused, scanning the gathered nobles. "If we had committed fully from the very beginning, maybe we could have won easily."


    Some nobles nodded slightly, murmuring among themselves. Duke Ibzles gritted his teeth. "Are you saying this was our mistake!?"


    Klimbert raised his hands in a calming gesture. "No, no, my lord. I only mean that we underestimated Armand. That''s all."


    Inside, he was laughing. Because while the others panicked¡ªhe was already looking ahead.


    Klimbert, still masking his amusement, stepped forward with a solemn expression.


    "Duke Ibzles."


    The furious duke turned toward him, his eyes still blazing with frustration. Klimbert bowed slightly, as if offering respect, but his voice remained calm and persuasive.


    "I believe I can still spare half of my current troops. However, if we truly want to crush Armand, we should not rely on a few houses alone."


    The room fell silent, hanging on his words.


    "There are more noble households still supporting this coalition. If every one of them contributes troops, we can assemble an overwhelming force."


    Duke Ibzles frowned but listened carefully. Klimbert continued, his voice carrying a sense of urgency.


    "Our previous mistake was not committing fully. This time, we should go all in¡ªno half-measures."


    Duke Ibzles gritted his teeth, then turned to the gathered nobles, his presence commanding.


    "Fine! I want every noble house present to send their forces¡ª2,000 or more!"


    The nobles stiffened, whispering among themselves.


    "We already lost so many troops¡­"


    "Armand isn''t weak like we thought¡­"


    "But if we hold back now, we''ll lose everything!"


    Duke Ibzles slammed his fist onto the table, silencing the murmurs.


    "If each of you spares just 2,000 troops, we will have 100,000 soldiers ready for battle. I will personally add 20,000 of my own forces, bringing our total to 120,000."


    He swept his gaze over the room, his tone filled with promise and hunger.


    "This time, we will wipe out Armand completely. And when we do¡ª"


    His lips curled into a cruel smirk.


    "You will all be rewarded handsomely when we divide the Armand lands."


    Some nobles hesitated, but many¡ªgreed ignited¡ªnodded in agreement.


    Klimbert hid his smirk once again. Everything was going exactly as he planned.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 286 Web of Deception ( 286 )

    Klimbert hid his smirk, carefully masking his true intentions behind a look of concern. He stepped forward once more, his voice filled with urgency.


    "Listen, my lords! If we do not attack with our full coalition force¡ªif we hesitate now¡ªwe are leaving ourselves open to destruction!"


    Some nobles looked uneasy, while others frowned in confusion. Klimbert continued, his tone dark and foreboding.


    "Do you all know what kind of man Garius is?"


    He paused, letting the tension build. Then, with a serious expression, he spoke the blatant lie.


    "If we leave Armand standing, knowing Garius¡­ he will surely counterattack! Not just defend¡ªhe will come for us next!"


    Gasps filled the room. Some nobles'' faces paled, while others gritted their teeth, gripping their armrests tightly. One of the viscounts clenched his fists. "You mean¡­ Armand will go on the offensive?!"


    Klimbert nodded firmly. "Yes! If we let him recover, his forces will not remain idle. They will march¡ªand the first place he will target? Our borders!"


    More murmurs spread through the room, a palpable wave of fear and uncertainty. Duke Ibzles slammed his fist on the table again, eyes burning with rage.


    "Then we strike first. We wipe out Armand before he has a chance!"


    The nobles who had been hesitant before now looked determined¡ªsome out of greed, others out of fear. Klimbert lowered his head slightly, hiding his victorious smirk.


    As the nobles continued to argue and plan, Klimbert calmly raised his hand.


    "Anem."


    His personal butler stepped forward, bowing respectfully. But unlike the other nobles, Anem noticed the subtle glint in his lord''s eyes.


    Klimbert then asked the question loud enough for every noble to hear.


    "How many troops can we spare for the coalition?"


    Anem, playing his role perfectly, bowed once again before answering. "Around 6,000, my lord."


    Murmurs spread throughout the room. Many nobles nodded in approval, believing Klimbert was fully committing to the war effort. But in reality, that 6,000 was not part of his true army; it was a mercenary force. Only Klimbert, his butler Anem, and his own general knew the truth.


    Klimbert rubbed his chin thoughtfully before speaking again, ensuring he sounded responsible and committed. "Hmm¡­ If we send all 6,000 to the coalition, what about our border?"


    Anem smiled slightly, knowing exactly how to respond. "Do not worry, my lord. The ''6,000'' troops are not part of the forces guarding our border."


    More nobles nodded in agreement, reassured by Klimbert''s supposed "sacrifice" for the war effort. Duke Ibzles grunted approvingly. "Good. Every noble should follow Klimbert''s example."


    Klimbert lowered his head slightly, hiding the satisfied smirk forming on his lips. Everything was going perfectly.


    Klimbert turned slightly, his expression calm yet unreadable. His butler, Anem, stood silently beside him, awaiting further orders.


    Without hesitation, Klimbert spoke in a low but firm voice.


    "Anem."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Tell the ''general'' to prepare the ''troops.'' Make sure they are fully ready to deploy at our border."


    Anem nodded, his face remaining neutral. "Understood, my lord."


    But only the two of them knew the real meaning behind those words. The ''troops'' were mercenaries, not Klimbert''s actual soldiers. The ''general'' was a hired commander, someone completely disposable if things went wrong. And the ''border deployment''? It wasn''t to defend Klimbert''s land; it was to stand by and watch, ensuring Klimbert was never truly at risk¡ªwhile the rest of the nobles threw themselves into battle.


    Klimbert glanced toward the gathered lords, his voice turning smooth and reassuring.


    "Once the coalition army is ready, my forces will march with them under their assigned commander."


    Anem bowed deeply, playing his part. "As you command, my lord."


    As the nobles continued finalizing their war plans, unaware of the deception at play, Klimbert allowed himself the smallest, hidden smirk. No matter who won this war¡­ Klimbert would come out on top.


    While the nobles discussed strategy, Klimbert remained silent, but inside, he was already calculating his next move. If Duke Ibzles truly committed 20,000 of his forces to this war, the remaining forces protecting his own region would drop below 100,000. A strong force¡ªbut not invincible.


    However, Klimbert wasn''t foolish enough to consider attacking Duke Ibzles directly. That would be suicide. No¡ªhis true targets were elsewhere. His gaze flickered toward the maps laid out on the war table, specifically to the three lesser territories bordering this conflict: High Baron Relles, Viscount Thorne, and Baron Farndale. All three were sending troops to support the coalition, which meant their borders would be nearly defenseless.


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a subtle smirk, hidden beneath his thoughtful expression. Soon. Once the battle against Armand reached its peak, he would sweep in and take everything left unguarded. Let the fools exhaust themselves against Garius. By the time they realized what was happening, their lands would already belong to him.


    Screw the nobles. Screw Duke Ibzles. Screw the Saint of Three Gods and their so-called holy war. Klimbert gritted his teeth, barely keeping his smirk from stretching wider. This entire war? A joke. These fools still thought they were fighting for glory, faith, and land. But Klimbert? He knew better.


    "Soon¡­"


    He could already see it: the coalition forces crushed, the nobles weakened, the so-called "holy cause" shattered into nothing. And then¡ªthese shitholes would beg. But he wouldn''t show mercy. Not to Ibzles. Not to the nobles who still believed in their pathetic war. Not to anyone.


    He would crush them. The whole lot of them. And when the dust settled¡ªhe would take everything. All of it.


    Once all the land he planned to conquer was under his control, Klimbert wouldn''t stop there. His next move? Mass recruitment. He would raise a new army¡ªfar larger than before.


    But, of course, the King would notice. And if the King asked why he was suddenly building up so many troops? Simple.


    "These nobles attacked my borders while I was busy fighting for the coalition against Armand. I had no choice but to defend myself."


    A perfect excuse. It would make him look like a victim, not an opportunist. It would justify his military expansion without raising suspicion. It would allow him to fortify his newly conquered lands without interference.


    And what if the Saint of Three Gods Church tried to interfere? If they attempted to mobilize a ''holy army'' or demanded he acknowledge their authority? He already had the answer.


    "I have investigated these lands and found that they do not truly follow the teachings of the Saint of Three Gods."


    That would shut them up instantly. After all, the church couldn''t defend lands that didn''t ''properly'' worship their faith. With one move, he would undermine both the nobles and the church¡ªwhile growing his power unchecked. And when the time was right¡­ even the King himself wouldn''t be safe.


    Klimbert sat comfortably, his fingers lightly tapping against the armrest of his chair. His eyes gleamed with anticipation. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anem."


    Anem stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a small, knowing smirk. "Did you already send my regards to them?"


    Anem remained calm, but a sharp glint flickered in his eyes. "Yes, my lord. They are all waiting."


    Klimbert leaned back, exhaling slowly. "Good."


    Everything was in motion. Now, all that was left¡ªwas to watch the fools march to their ruin.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 287 The Price of War ( 287 )

    More than three weeks into the holy war, the main trade route from Armand was closed, plunging the marketplaces across the kingdom into chaos.


    At a Local Sugar Merchant''s Stall


    "WHAT!? Why is White Gold three times the usual price!?"


    The merchant snorted, crossing his arms. "Hell, if you don''t want it, go buy honey instead."


    The customer gritted his teeth. "But honey is even more expensive!"


    The merchant shrugged, unimpressed. "Then deal with it! You''re lucky we even have stock! Do you know how hard it is to get this now?" He leaned forward, his voice turning sharper. "I had to cross through the Beastkin Kingdom just to secure a few sacks! Do you have any idea how much that cost me? Taxes, permits! If you want sugar, buy it! If not, scram!"


    The customer gulped, realizing there was no room for negotiation.


    At the Grain Market


    Another heated argument broke out in a different part of the city.


    "What is this wheat!? This isn''t the usual Armand quality!"


    The vendor grumbled, throwing his hands up. "Of course it''s not! Armand isn''t selling right now! You expect me to magically grow their wheat for you!?"


    The customer clicked his tongue in frustration. "Damn war."


    At the Fresh Market¡ªThe Seafood Crisis


    "Still no frozen fish!?"


    The stall owner sighed, rubbing his temples. "How many times do I have to say this? Armand is the only region with magic freezers! Without their frozen shipments, we have nothing!"


    The customer scowled. "Can''t you import fresh seafood from other coastal regions?"


    The stall owner let out a dry laugh. "Hah! Do you think fresh fish can last more than a day without ice!?"


    "Why not use ice magic?"


    A sudden silence fell around them. The merchant stared at him as if he were the dumbest man alive. Then, he slammed his palm onto the stall. "Are you stupid!? Ice magic is for combat! It destroys food, not freezes it properly, you idiot!"


    The customer took a step back, embarrassed. "¡­Oh."


    With Armand''s main trade routes closed, the entire kingdom was feeling the consequences. Basic necessities like sugar, wheat, and frozen seafood became rare commodities.


    Alternative goods skyrocketed in price. Merchants struggled to find replacements, often resorting to expensive or low-quality imports. Cities further from Armand suffered the most, as they relied entirely on its supply chain. And yet¡ª


    This was only the beginning.


    A group of commoners gathered near a busy market, their voices filled with anger and frustration.


    "Damn! This war in Armand is really messing with us!"


    An older merchant adjusted his empty cart and grumbled, "Yeah¡­ If only they let their people trade like before. Why the hell do these nobles want to start a war with a peaceful region? We''re all part of the same kingdom! What''s the point!?"


    A younger worker, carrying an empty sack that once held grain, clenched his fists. "Those shitheads are making life harder for everyone. With prices going up, more people are going to starve."


    A woman, holding her hungry child, sighed bitterly. "The nobles don''t care. They sit in their mansions, eating well, while we fight for scraps."


    Nearby, a carriage driver cursed under his breath, struggling to repair a broken wheel. "And it''s not just food! With Armand''s roads and trade routes closed, we can''t even move goods properly!"


    Another merchant, standing beside his nearly empty stall, nodded in agreement. "Exactly! Armand''s roads were the safest, the smoothest! Now we have to take longer, dangerous routes. Bandits are attacking more, and guess what? Hiring mercenaries for protection costs even more money!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A farmer, holding a bruised apple, spoke up. "And without regular trade, markets will crash. Food rots before it can be sold, merchants lose profits, and soon¡­ people won''t even have work."


    Silence fell over the crowd. They all knew the truth. The longer this war dragged on, the worse things would get.


    A young man, barely in his twenties, crossed his arms in confusion. "But¡­ I heard the Klimbert region has all the stock. Why don''t our merchants just go there and buy directly from them?"


    An older merchant, his face weary from years of trade, snorted. "Didn''t you hear? Klimbert''s merchants and their nobles refuse to sell."


    A nearby woman, carrying a small basket of overpriced bread, sighed bitterly. "Even though they have stockpiles of White Gold , they won''t release any of it to the market."


    The carriage driver, who had just finished repairing his wheel, grumbled, "Not just sugar. Wheat, dried meat, salt¡ªthey have everything. But try buying from them?" He spat on the ground. "They won''t even let you near the trade posts."


    A younger merchant, hopeful yet naive, raised a suggestion. "Can''t someone go and negotiate with the merchants there?"


    The older merchant shook his head. "Hah! You think Klimbert''s merchants have a say in this? The nobles control everything. If anyone tries to buy, they''ll just raise the price to something impossible or outright refuse."


    A woman, who once traded with Klimbert before the war, tightened her grip on her shawl. "They''re hoarding it."


    "What?"


    "They''re waiting for desperation to kick in. When food becomes even more scarce, when people have no choice, they''ll sell it at ten times the price."


    The realization sank in. Klimbert wasn''t just withholding supplies; he was waiting for suffering¡ªso he could profit from it. And as the war dragged on, the people knew¡ªthings would only get worse.


    A frustrated merchant slammed his hand against a wooden stall, his voice rising. "The Merchant Union is supposed to stand together! Why the hell aren''t Klimbert''s merchants cooperating!?"


    The surrounding merchants and traders murmured in agreement, their faces filled with frustration.


    A veteran trader, wearing a worn-out cloak, shook his head with a deep sigh. "I don''t know¡­ but one thing''s clear¡ªKlimbert''s merchants don''t make the decisions. Their lord controls every market, every trade route, every piece of stock in his region."


    A young merchant, barely able to keep his business afloat, gritted his teeth. "Then why don''t they do something about it?! If they''re part of the Merchant Union, they should be working with us!"


    The older trader let out a bitter chuckle. "Because in Klimbert''s land, his people come first. Above all else."


    Another merchant scoffed. "Bullshit! That''s not how trade works! We survive by working together, not by hoarding like rats!"


    The veteran trader shook his head. "That''s just it¡­ Klimbert doesn''t need to work together. He''s stockpiled enough to outlast this war. While the rest of us struggle, he waits."


    A heavy silence fell over the crowd.


    The crowd of merchants and commoners turned toward the veteran merchant, their faces filled with both hope and desperation.


    "Can''t you do something about this!?"


    The old trader sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t know¡­ but we can write an official complaint to the Merchant Guild Master."


    A few merchants murmured in agreement, but one scoffed. "Hah! And what will that do? By the time they read it, half of us will be ruined!"


    The veteran raised his hand, calming them down. "Listen. There is one option left."


    The crowd leaned in, eager for a solution. "I think I can still make it to the Beastkin Kingdom. I heard they''re still trading with Armand."


    Hope flickered in their eyes. "Then why don''t we all go!?"


    But the veteran shook his head. "It''s not that simple." He pointed at the map posted on the market board, tracing his finger along the route to the nearest border town of the Beastkin Kingdom. "The road from here to the Beastkin Kingdom isn''t safe. It never was. We''d need to hire adventurers to guard our merchandise."


    A younger merchant crossed his arms. "So? We hire them."


    The veteran''s expression darkened. "Not just adventurers. The road is filled with monsters and bandits. Do you know how much it would cost to hire enough protection for a fully loaded caravan?"


    Silence fell over the crowd.


    He sighed and continued. "Even if we reach the Beastkin Kingdom safely, the travel expenses will make our costs skyrocket. That means whatever we bring back¡ªsugar, wheat, meat¡ªit''ll be even more expensive than it already is."


    Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    A butcher, standing at the edge of the crowd, gritted his teeth. "We can depend on local farmers and hunters for food, right?"


    The veteran nodded. "For meat and wheat, yes. But it won''t be enough."


    A younger woman, holding her child, clenched her fists. "Then what happens to us?"


    No one had an answer.


    And that was the scariest part.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 288 Flames of Heresy ( 288 )

    Garius leaned back in his chair. "Alf."


    Alf, who had been standing nearby, immediately stepped forward. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. "I don''t feel good."


    Francesca, who had been observing quietly, finally spoke up. "Hmm? What''s wrong, dear?"


    Garius didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he turned to Eridith, the White Flame, his dragon-wife, who was still finishing the last of her roast meat. "Eridith."


    She blinked, chewing slowly. "Yes?"


    Garius met her gaze. "Can you follow Javier and his two maids to the border town?"


    Eridith raised an eyebrow. "The one between the Beastkin Kingdom and Armand?"


    "Yes."


    She frowned slightly. "Why?"


    Garius shook his head. "I don''t know¡­ Perhaps just a precaution."


    Eridith tilted her head. "But your youngest son is strong."


    Erinnete, standing to the side, nodded in agreement. "Yes, my lord. I even saw how he easily handled Blakor and his assassin team before."


    Garius tapped his fingers on the table, his expression unreadable. "No¡­ I''m not really worried about Javier''s safety. I know he''s strong." His eyes darkened slightly. "But something doesn''t feel right."


    A heavy silence settled in the room. Everyone knew¡ªwhen Garius had a bad feeling, it was never wrong.


    Francesca slowly placed her teacup down, her elegant smile fading slightly. Eridith stopped chewing. Even Erinnete, usually calm and composed, lowered her gaze, deep in thought.


    Then¡ª


    Garius turned to Alf. "Alf."


    Alf immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s voice was firm, absolute. "Tell Hesbeirn and Rasdingen to take over command for now."


    Alf bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Francesca watched Garius closely. "You''re going yourself, aren''t you?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "I just want to make sure of something."


    He exhaled, already preparing his next steps when¡ª


    "I''m going with you."


    Francesca''s calm, elegant voice echoed through the room.


    Garius glanced up, only to see his wife smiling softly. His golden eyes narrowed slightly. "Francesca¡ª"


    "No objections." She lifted her teacup gracefully, taking a sip before continuing. "Where my husband goes, I follow."


    Before Garius could respond¡ª


    "Let me join too." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eridith smirked, cracking her knuckles. "You''re being cautious? Then you''ll need me. If something does happen, I can burn it all to the ground."


    Garius rubbed his forehead. "¡­Let''s wait for Alf first."


    Erinnete, who had been standing silently, remained poised, watching the exchange. She wasn''t going to argue. She was going too. Because when Garius felt uneasy¡­


    That meant something dangerous was truly ahead.


    Javier rode ahead on Buddy, enjoying the ride as the warm wind brushed against his face. Liana and Gloria followed closely behind on their own Pekkos, the three of them making steady progress toward the border town.


    Then¡ª


    Javier''s sharp eyes caught something in the distance: a thin trail of smoke rising into the sky.


    He narrowed his eyes, pointing ahead. "Hmm? What''s that?"


    Liana and Gloria followed his gaze, and the moment they saw it, their expressions hardened.


    "Young Master¡­ we better investigate it. Now." Liana''s voice was unusually firm.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, nodding in agreement. "Smoke in a village is never a good sign."


    Javier''s grin faded, replaced by a sharp focus. "Buddy! Let''s go!"


    With a loud squawk, Buddy kicked off the ground, charging forward.


    Liana and Gloria followed without hesitation, their Pekkos racing at full speed toward the unknown danger ahead.


    As Javier rode on, the wind rushing past him, he heard something beyond the crackling of burning wood: the clash of swords and horrified screams.


    His eyes narrowed. "What the¡ª? Buddy, faster!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he sprinted ahead.


    Behind him, Liana and Gloria''s expressions hardened. Without a word, they readied their weapons. Liana gripped her magic bow, the faint glow of enchanted arrows forming as she pulled the string taut. Gloria tightened her grip on her warhammer, her calm expression replaced by focused determination.


    The three of them rushed toward the source of the sounds¡ªtoward the village.


    Then¡ª


    Javier saw it.


    A scene of horror unfolded before him. The village guards lay motionless on the ground, their weapons scattered around them.


    Then a voice rang out from inside the village: "Kill the heretic!"


    Javier''s fists clenched tightly, his eyes burning with fury. "Liana. Gloria." His voice was cold and steady. "Get ready."


    Because whoever did this¡­


    Would not leave alive.


    As Javier and his companions burst into the village, the stench of burning flesh filled the air. The sight before him froze his blood. Villagers¡ªmen, women, even children¡ªwere hanging from wooden stakes, their lifeless bodies swaying under the rising smoke. Some had already been burned, blackened corpses collapsing into ash, reminiscent of the horrific witch trials of old.


    Javier''s breathing slowed, his expression darkening. He reached into his magic storage, and in an instant, his Adamantite sword gleamed in his hand.


    Then¡ª


    He moved. A blur. A flash of steel. With all his strength, he leaped toward the enemies, his sword aimed to cut down the first figure he saw.


    CLANG!


    His blade was parried mid-air.


    The one who stopped him? A man with a sinister smirk, wielding a blade that hummed with divine energy. Kenjirou¡ªthe Sword Hero. A summoned hero.


    He pushed back against Javier''s strike effortlessly, chuckling as their swords locked. "Well, well, well¡­ Marcellus and Cedric''s little snot-nosed brat came to play." Kenjirou''s smirk widened as his eyes flickered toward Liana. "Oho~ and ''my'' elf is here too."


    Liana''s eyes burned with disgust, but she didn''t respond. She didn''t even acknowledge him. Just like before.


    Kenjirou''s smirk twitched. Javier''s rage boiled over. "You."


    Kenjirou laughed. "Oh? What''s with that look? This is what happens when people refuse to submit to the Saint of Three Gods."


    Javier tightened his grip on his sword. That''s when the rest of the summoned heroes stepped forward. A full party of advanced-class warriors, standing together like they were the ''main characters'' of this world. They stood confidently, seemingly untouchable.


    Javier didn''t care. He wasn''t going to let them leave alive.


    Kenjirou laughed mockingly, pressing his blade against Javier''s. "You? A mere snot-nosed brat? Challenging us?"


    He pulled back, flipping his sword effortlessly before pointing it at Javier. "We are the divine summoned heroes¡ªblessed by the goddess herself! You think you can defeat us with that weapon?"


    The rest of the heroes smirked, arrogance dripping from their expressions. "We are blessed not only with power, but with divine skills, divine status, and most importantly¡ª" Kenjirou lifted his sword, the blade glowing with holy energy. "Divine weapons! Weapons that none of you filthy shit will ever touch! AHAHAHAHA!"


    Javier felt his blood boil. Not just from their arrogance or the way they looked down on everyone, but because he knew the truth. The only reason these so-called ''heroes'' were strong in the first place¡­ was because of his brothers. Marcellus. Cedric. They trained them, accompanied them, helped them level up. And now, these bastards acted like they were superior.


    Javier''s rage overflowed, his voice cold and unforgiving. "You all¡­ are nothing without my brothers."


    Then¡ª


    A shift in the air. The ground shook violently. Javier activated his Gravity skill at maximum. A sudden force crushed downward. The cultists chanting collapsed instantly, their bodies pressed flat against the dirt as they struggled to breathe. Some screamed, their bones snapping. The village quaked, cracks forming in the ground as the intense weight pulled everything downward.


    And the heroes? They felt it¡ªbut only just. Kenjirou staggered slightly, then quickly regained his footing, scoffing. "Hah! Look at this little brat! He thinks he has the power to challenge us?!"


    The Assassin Hero grinned, twirling his daggers. "Pathetic. Not even close."


    The Mage Hero chuckled, flames dancing on her fingertips. "I expected more from a noble brat."


    The Priest Hero smirked, tapping his staff against the ground. "You should pray, child. The goddess may forgive you for this foolishness." Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kenjirou laughed louder, pointing at Javier mockingly. "AHAHAHAHA! What a joke! You think you''re strong?!"


    Javier didn''t respond. His eyes burned with pure rage. In that moment, he didn''t care if they were heroes. He was going to break them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 289 The Breaking Point ( 289 )

    Kenjirou grinned, his weapon glowing with divine energy as he rushed forward, aiming straight for Javier''s throat.


    A full-powered charge.


    But¡ª


    CLANG!


    Javier parried the attack effortlessly, his Adamantite sword holding firm against the so-called ''divine weapon.'' Unlike his usual self, there was no grin on his face, no playful remarks. Javier''s eyes were pure, burning rage.


    This was not a game. This was not a sparring match. This was war.


    Kenjirou, expecting to see fear or hesitation, was slightly taken aback. But then, his smirk widened. "Oh? No jokes? No witty remarks?" He pressed against Javier''s blade, sneering. "What''s wrong, little brat? Too scared?"


    Javier said nothing. He didn''t care for words anymore.


    At that moment¡ª


    The other summoned heroes moved.


    The Assassin Hero, Shun, disappeared into the shadows.


    The Archer Hero, Mirielle, aimed her glowing arrow at Gloria.


    The Mage Hero, Emilia, chanted a spell, fire forming in her palm.


    The Tanker Hero, Damian, charged forward like an unstoppable wall.


    Their targets? Liana and Gloria.


    Kenjirou glanced to the side as they moved, his grin turning disgusting. "Oi, at least spare the elf." He laughed. "I''m going to enjoy her later."


    That was the moment¡ª


    Javier''s killing intent exploded.


    Liana and Gloria fought fiercely, their weapons clashing against overwhelming power.


    Gloria''s warhammer swung with brutal force, knocking back the Archer Hero''s arrows and shattering the ground beneath her enemies. Liana''s magic bow fired rapid, mana-infused arrows, piercing through the gaps in their formation. But¡ªthere were too many.


    Javier, still locked in combat with Kenjirou, couldn''t assist.


    Liana gritted her teeth, quickly summoning an Earth Golem, its massive body rising from the ground to protect them.


    But then¡ª


    The Tanker Hero, Damian, smashed straight through it, his divine armor glowing with unstoppable force.


    "AHAHAHA! BITCH! THAT''S TOO WEAK!"


    Liana staggered back, her mind racing for another counterattack¡ª


    Then¡ª


    Another enemy joined in.


    "Well, well, they''re just maids. What can they even do, anyway?"


    A sinister smirk curled across the Assassin Hero''s lips.


    Javier¡ªtoo far to stop it¡ªsaw it.


    The Assassin Hero appear behind Liana and Gloria, who were still fighting off the others.


    And then¡ª


    Stab.


    Gloria''s eyes widened. She froze. A cold, sharp steel blade pierced through her back, emerging from her stomach, dripping with blood.


    "Glori¡ª"


    Liana barely had time to react¡ª


    Before she felt it too.


    A piercing pain in her stomach. She looked down to see a blade sticking out of her abdomen.


    The world slowed.


    Liana''s eyes trembled as she turned her gaze¡ª


    To Javier.


    Her voice¡ªweak, but filled with desperation. "...Young¡­ master¡­"


    Javier''s entire body went cold.


    Liana''s legs gave out, her body collapsing toward the ground.


    "Run¡­"


    She fell.


    And Gloria fell beside her.


    Javier''s mind went blank.


    Liana.


    Gloria.


    The two women¡ªthe women he loved¡ªwere gone.


    Javier stood frozen, staring at their lifeless bodies on the ground. His mind was blank. His chest felt hollow. Everything around him¡ªthe crackling fire, the mocking laughter of the summoned heroes, the scent of blood¡ªfaded into nothing.


    "Damn it! I told you to leave her alive!"


    Kenjirou''s angry voice cut through the silence. He turned toward the Assassin Hero, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Damn it, control yourself next time!!"


    Javier didn''t move. He just stood there, the words, the laughter, the arrogance of these so-called "heroes" echoing in his empty mind.


    They think this is a game?


    His breathing slowed. Something deep inside him cracked.


    First Limiter ¨C Remove.


    A pressure exploded outward. The air grew thick. The ground shook. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    The heroes paused, their instincts screaming.


    Second Limiter ¨C Remove.


    The pressure doubled. The air became suffocating, as if gravity itself had bent toward him.


    Third Limiter ¨C Remove.


    Javier''s body trembled violently, blood dripping from his lips. His bones creaked, his muscles screamed¡ªhis body wasn''t built to handle this. But he felt nothing. His face remained completely blank. Expressionless. Emotionless. Just pure, cold emptiness.


    Fourth Limiter ¨C Remove.


    The world shattered around him.


    Then¡ª


    He vanished.


    Before anyone could react¡ª


    The Assassin Hero felt something pierce his chest. His eyes widened¡ª


    Javier had appeared behind him. His blade was already buried in the Assassin''s back.


    And then¡ª


    He stabbed again.


    And again.


    And again. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And again.


    A relentless storm of stabs, each one faster, harder, deeper. The Assassin couldn''t even scream. His body convulsed, but Javier didn''t stop.


    Even as blood splattered across his face. Even as his hands were coated in red. Even as the Assassin''s life slipped away.


    Javier''s blank eyes didn''t change. Because this wasn''t enough. They all had to die.


    Every. Single. One.


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened in shock.


    The Assassin Hero was dying.


    But¡ªthat was impossible. He had a divine blessing. As long as his divine weapon remained intact, he would always be revived, no matter how many times he was killed.


    But right now¡ª


    The Assassin was twitching on the ground, his body convulsing as Javier continued to stab without hesitation. Blood pooled beneath him, but he wasn''t dead yet.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth. "Damn it! The brat''s fast!"


    "We need to move¡ªNOW!" the Shield Hero, Damian, roared.


    The other heroes reacted instantly, launching their attacks to save the Assassin.


    The Tanker Hero charged forward, his massive shield glowing with divine energy. The Archer Hero unleashed a rain of mana-infused arrows. The Mage Hero conjured a sphere of fire, ready to engulf Javier in an explosion.


    But¡ª


    Javier vanished.


    Gone.


    A second later¡ª


    He reappeared near Gloria''s fallen body.


    His blank, empty gaze fell upon her warhammer. Without hesitation, he picked it up. The massive weapon, far heavier than any normal human could wield, hummed violently as he poured a tremendous amount of mana into it.


    The air around the hammer twisted from sheer magical pressure. The ground beneath him cracked, splintering outward from the raw power flowing into the weapon.


    The heroes felt it. A chill ran down their spines.


    "What¡­ the hell is he doing!?" the Mage Hero whispered.


    Then¡ª


    Javier vanished again.


    CRACK!


    The Assassin Hero screamed as the warhammer struck him from behind.


    "GAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!"


    Javier didn''t stop. The warhammer, charged with an enormous amount of mana, struck again. And again. And again. Each impact shattered bones, crushed flesh, sent tremors through the air. Blood splattered everywhere¡ªbut the Assassin still wasn''t dead. His divine blessing kept reviving him.


    But Javier didn''t care. He wasn''t aiming to kill the body. He was aiming to shatter the divine weapon.


    The Assassin Hero gurgled in pain, barely able to speak. "S¡­Stop¡­"


    Javier didn''t hear him.


    With one final strike¡ª


    Crash!!


    The divine dagger¡ªhis so-called "immortality"¡ªsnapped in half. The divine energy faded instantly.


    The Assassin''s eyes widened in pure terror. For the first time, he realized he was about to die.


    Javier slowly raised the hammer again. His blank eyes locked onto the broken hero.


    Kenjirou and the others watched in horror.


    "SHIT¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    Javier swung down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 290 His Everything ( 290 )

    The air felt heavy¡ªsuffocating.


    Javier turned slowly, his posture unnatural, eerie, as if the weight of reality no longer applied to him. His face was empty. His eyes¡ªblank, emotionless, dead.


    But when he spoke, his voice sent chills down their spines.


    "You all¡­ are just summoned heroes."


    His tone was flat, cold, devoid of anything human.


    "A summon. A summon. A summon."


    The words repeated, stripped of emotion, as if he wasn''t even addressing them¡ªas if he were talking to himself.


    Then¡ª


    Javier raised his head, his blank eyes piercing through them.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Kenjirou felt his breath hitch.


    Something was wrong. Something felt terribly, terribly wrong.


    Then¡ª


    Javier spoke again.


    "I am reborn. The one reborn in this world."


    Kenjirou stiffened. His blood ran cold. Because Javier didn''t speak in the kingdom''s language. He spoke in perfect, fluent Japanese.


    The other summoned heroes froze. Kenjirou''s smirk disappeared completely.


    "What¡­?"


    His mind raced. Did Javier just¡ª


    "Who do you all think you are?"


    Javier''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. The weight of his words crushed them.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, gripping his sword tighter. Because for the first time since he was summoned¡ª


    He felt fear.


    Javier took a slow step forward, his grip still firm on Gloria''s warhammer. His expression did not change. His voice was empty. Hollow.


    "Do you all think¡­"


    The summoned heroes stiffened, the chilling atmosphere making them feel as if something far worse than death stood before them.


    "That these villagers were just NPCs?"


    Javier''s blank eyes flickered toward the hanging bodies.


    "That everyone here is just an NPC?"


    The flames from the burning houses crackled, their light casting deep shadows across his emotionless face.


    "Something you can play with?"


    Kenjirou felt his stomach twist.


    "Something you can do as you please?"


    The heroes instinctively tightened their grips on their weapons. They weren''t smiling anymore.


    Javier continued walking forward.


    "What is the purpose of you all being summoned here?"


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth. The Arcane Mage felt a shiver run down her spine. The Archer took a cautious step back. The Tank Hero raised his defenses.


    But none of them were ready¡ª


    When Javier vanished.


    "To wreck this world?"


    He reappeared¡ªright behind the Archpriest. The Archpriest barely had time to react¡ª


    Before Javier swung Gloria''s warhammer downward.


    The impact sent the Archpriest crashing into the ground, his divine armor cracking instantly under the overwhelming force. Blood splattered across the dirt as the priest choked, gasping for breath.


    "To enjoy your little hero fantasy?"


    Javier didn''t stop. The hammer slammed down again. And again. And again.


    "To do whatever you want because you think this is a game?"


    Each strike shattered something¡ªbones, armor, pride. The Archpriest coughed up blood, his hands weakly reaching up¡ª


    But Javier''s dead eyes didn''t even see him as a person anymore. Only trash to be erased.


    Kenjirou felt his chest tighten. This¡ªthis wasn''t supposed to happen. Javier was supposed to be a noble brat. A side character.


    But right now¡ª


    He looked more like the final boss of this world.


    Javier kept slamming the warhammer down, his expression blank, his eyes void of emotion.


    The Archpriest beneath him spasmed, choking on his own blood.


    CRACK!


    The divine staff¡ªhis so-called ''blessing''¡ªshattered into tiny pieces. The holy light around him flickered¡ªthen died completely. His connection to the goddess was gone.


    Javier''s voice was cold. Empty.


    "Do you think this world is a game?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining heroes stood frozen, their previous confidence evaporating.


    "Where you can enjoy destroying it?"


    Javier stepped forward, dragging the bloodied warhammer across the dirt. His dead eyes locked onto the Tanker Hero, Damian.


    The heavily-armored warrior flinched.


    "W-Wait¡ª"


    But Javier vanished.


    Then¡ª


    He reappeared above the Tanker.


    The warhammer slammed down onto Damian''s shield with a deafening THUD, sending a shockwave through the entire battlefield. The ground cracked beneath him. The impact echoed across the burning village.


    Damian gritted his teeth, straining as he barely held his ground. But Javier didn''t stop. Each strike heavier than the last. Each one faster.


    Fissures spread across the Tanker''s divine armor.


    Javier''s voice remained cold, relentless.


    "How could a summoned ''hero'' like you¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Who knows nothing¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Who depends entirely on that shitty goddess''s blessings¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Possibly understand what true power is?"


    Cracks spread across Damian''s shield. His divine protection¡ªweakening. He gasped, struggling to breathe. This wasn''t possible.


    Javier stared down at him.


    "You think just because you level up¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Kill monsters¡ª"


    THUD!


    "And receive an overpowered blessing¡ª"


    THUD!


    "You can do as you please?"


    THUD!


    "Think you''re all special? The chosen? The mighty?"


    The divine shield finally shattered. The energy dissipated completely. For the first time since he was summoned¡ªDamian had no protection.


    Javier slowly exhaled. His body trembled slightly. One by one¡ªhis limiters were breaking. His vision blurred. His eyes burned. Blood trickled from his nose and mouth.


    But he felt nothing. No pain. No exhaustion. Only pure, overwhelming power.


    Javier''s eyes¡ªnow blood-red¡ªglowed faintly in the dim firelight. His voice lowered into a whisper.


    "You want to see true power?"


    Kenjirou, watching from a distance, felt his stomach twist. That wasn''t a question. It was a warning.


    And the worst part?


    Javier wasn''t even done yet.


    Javier stood motionless, his blood-red eyes glowing faintly in the burning village. His voice was calm. Too calm.


    "You all took lives from innocent people."


    The summoned heroes tensed.


    "You burned them like they were just wood."


    Javier took a slow step forward, dragging the bloodied warhammer behind him. Each of his words weighed heavier than the last.


    "You killed them because you thought you could."


    Kenjirou, his smirk long gone, gritted his teeth.


    But Javier wasn''t finished. His voice trembled, not with weakness, but with pure, unfiltered rage.


    "You think that killing those children¡­ those women¡­ those men¡­ was something you had the right to do?"


    His steps stopped.


    Then¡ª


    His empty, dead gaze locked onto Kenjirou. And for the first time, his voice cracked.


    "And now¡­ you took the life¡­ of the only girl I always¡ªalways¡ªhad my eyes on¡­"


    Kenjirou''s breath hitched.


    Javier continued, his voice becoming heavier, rawer.


    "From the day I was reborn into this world¡ªshe was always beside me."


    Liana.


    His Liana.


    "She never tried to leave me. She endured me¡­ even when I acted like a spoiled child."


    Javier''s hand trembled slightly as he gripped the warhammer tighter.


    "She let me sleep with her. She hugged me at night. She sang me lullabies. She cooked for me whenever I asked. She stayed by my side, even when I acted selfish."


    His rage turned into grief, into sorrow, into something so raw it suffocated the air itself.


    "She was everything to me."


    Kenjirou''s hands clenched around his divine sword.


    But Javier wasn''t done. His eyes flickered toward Gloria''s lifeless body.


    "And not only that¡­ you took the life of the second girl who captured my heart." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Gloria.


    His Gloria.


    "The one who always pampered me. Covered for me. The one who always found a way to make herself a part of my life."


    Javier''s expression never changed. But his voice¡ªhis words¡ªcut deeper than any blade.


    "She only ever looked at me."


    His fingers curled into a fist, so tightly that his nails dug into his palm.


    "Do you know what my dream was?"


    No one spoke. No one dared to speak.


    Javier''s lips barely moved, but his next words crushed the world around him.


    "I wanted to marry them both¡­ when I became an adult."


    Kenjirou''s face paled. The other summoned heroes shifted nervously, for the first time realizing the weight of what they had done.


    But it was too late. Javier''s final words echoed like a death sentence.


    "But now? You crushed that dream."


    His bloodied eyes stared at them all. His killing intent grew so heavy, so suffocating, it felt like the entire world was bowing beneath him.


    "So do you think¡­ I''m going to let any of you¡­ live?"


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, stepping back. "Shit¡ª"


    Javier vanished.


    And in that instant¡ªhell itself was unleashed.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 291 More Than Revenge ( 291 )

    The summoned heroes scrambled to regroup, their previous arrogance shattered in an instant. But before they could react¡ª


    BOOOOM!!!


    Javier appeared in their midst, swinging Gloria''s warhammer in a brutal arc. The weapon connected with full force, smashing into multiple heroes at once.


    CRACK!


    Their bodies were sent flying, crashing through burning debris, slamming into the broken remains of the village.


    Kenjirou coughed blood, barely able to steady himself. The Archer Hero groaned, clutching her dislocated shoulder. The Tank Hero struggled to push himself up, his armor dented and cracked.


    And then¡ª


    A trembling voice broke the chaos.


    "P-Please¡­ s-spare me¡­ I-I''m a woman!"


    Javier slowly turned his head. The Arcane Mage Hero, Emilia, had collapsed onto the ground. She trembled violently, her eyes filled with sheer terror.


    Javier tilted his head slightly. His expression never changed. His voice¡ªcold, devoid of emotion.


    "Hmm? A woman?"


    His dead eyes locked onto her as he took a slow step forward.


    "What does that mean?"


    Emilia flinched. "I¡ªI¡ª"


    Javier kept walking toward her.


    "You were supposed to stop them."


    Emilia froze.


    "You were supposed to tell them what they were doing was wrong."


    Javier loomed over her, gripping the warhammer tightly. His eyes¡ªdeep red, glowing faintly in the firelight¡ªlooked at her as if she were nothing.


    "And now you want me to spare you?"


    Emilia tried to crawl backward.


    "P-Please¡­ I was just following orders¡­! I had no choice¡ª"


    Javier''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk.


    "No choice?"


    His foot pressed down on her arm, pinning her to the ground.


    "The villagers had no choice."


    Emilia gasped, struggling. "P-Please, I''ll do anything¡ª"


    Javier raised the warhammer. His gaze was blank. Unfeeling. Merciless.


    "And now, neither do you."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Javier didn''t stop. Gloria''s warhammer smashed into Emilia over and over again, her screams growing weaker, her divine barrier cracking with each devastating blow. Blood splattered across the dirt, soaking the ground beneath her broken body.


    Her divine staff¡ªher so-called "blessing"¡ªwas already beginning to splinter. But Javier showed no emotion. No rage. No hatred. Just pure, merciless execution.


    "No mercy for devils."


    CRACK!


    The divine staff fractured further. Emilia''s eyes filled with terror, her body convulsing violently as she struggled to breathe. She reached out weakly, but¡ª


    BOOM!


    Javier smashed her hand, shattering the bones. Her divine light flickered. Her life was fading.


    Javier raised the warhammer one last time, his voice a hollow whisper.


    "Don''t worry, girl... Send my regards to your shitty goddess."


    He paused, tilting his head slightly.


    "And if she dares to come down here personally?"


    His dead eyes burned with something darker than rage.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll crush her too."


    Emilia''s bloodied lips trembled in silent horror. Javier stared down at her, his face completely blank.


    "¡­So. Goodbye."


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The final impact shattered the divine staff completely. Her divine protection vanished. Her body twisted unnaturally¡ª


    And then, the light in her eyes faded. The Arcane Mage Hero was dead.


    The other summoned heroes roared in fury, finally moving to save her¡ªbut they were too slow.


    Javier turned sharply, swinging the warhammer mid-air.


    BOOOOM!!


    The sheer force sent them flying back into the debris. Kenjirou coughed violently, crashing through a broken house. The Archer landed hard on the dirt, her ribs cracking on impact. The Tank Hero barely managed to block in time, but his arms trembled from the pressure.


    Javier stood in the center of it all. His blood-red eyes glowed in the dim firelight, his expression still blank, still empty.


    And then¡ª


    He took a step forward.


    And the remaining heroes finally understood. This wasn''t just revenge. This was judgment.


    Javier tilted his head slightly, his blood-red eyes flickering with cold disinterest. His gaze fell on the Tank Hero, Damian, who was barely standing, his armor cracked and his body trembling.


    "Oh¡­ You''re still up?"


    Javier slowly lifted Gloria''s warhammer.


    "Well¡­ Not for much longer."


    Then¡ªhe vanished.


    A sudden scream tore through the battlefield.


    The Archer Hero, Mirielle, collapsed to the ground, her bow slipping from her hands. Javier had appeared right in front of her, his warhammer already buried deep in her side.


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    CRACK!


    A sickening sound echoed through the burning village¡ªthe unmistakable shattering of ribs.


    Mirielle screamed in agony, tears streaming down her face. She tried to crawl away, her fingers trembling, desperate¡ª


    BOOM!


    Javier''s warhammer slammed down again, crushing her bow beneath its weight. Her divine weapon snapped in half instantly.


    Mirielle''s eyes widened in horror.


    "N-No¡ª"


    Kenjirou and Damian, witnessing this, roared in fury.


    "You bastard!!"


    Both charged at once¡ª


    But Javier turned sharply, swinging the warhammer in one clean arc.


    BOOOOM!!


    The impact sent them both flying once again, their bodies crashing through debris and skidding across the dirt.


    Javier watched them with cold detachment.


    "Your divine weapons are useless."


    He took another step forward.


    "You just haven''t realized it yet."


    Javier slowly approached the fallen heroes, dragging the bloodied warhammer behind him. His eyes, empty and cold, stared at them like insects.


    Then¡ªhe spoke.


    "Do you know¡­ what I''ve been doing since I was reborn into this world?"


    The Tank Hero, Damian, coughed violently, barely able to lift his head. Kenjirou gritted his teeth, still gripping his sword.


    Javier kept walking.


    "Instead of waiting for a blessing¡­ I trained. From the day I was born."


    His tone was even, but the pressure in the air thickened.


    "Do you know how painful my training was?"


    Javier continued, his voice unwavering.


    "Do you know I''ve been leveling up since I was seven years old?"


    "I learned every spell. Every technique. Every piece of knowledge I could find."


    "And I mastered them¡ªone by one."


    His grip on the warhammer tightened.


    "Yet you come here, blessed by a goddess¡­ and think that makes you stronger than me?"


    Javier vanished.


    Then¡ª


    A devastating blow crashed into the Tank Hero''s side. His divine armor cracked further.


    Another blow.


    And another.


    And another.


    Each strike was heavier. Faster. Merciless.


    Damian screamed in agony, his divine protection shattering piece by piece.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, moving to save his last remaining party member.


    But¡ª


    CLANG!!


    Kenjirou''s sword slammed into something massive. A towering white puppet knight, its full plate armor gleaming under the firelight, stood between him and Javier.


    Kenjirou froze.


    His face paled.


    His hands trembled.


    His legs moved on their own.


    He turned.


    And ran.


    "K-Kenjirou!!"


    The Tank Hero, lying broken on the ground, reached out desperately.


    "Help¡­ me¡­!"


    But Kenjirou never looked back.


    ( End of Chapter ) Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 292 It Was Over ( 292 )

    "Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!!"


    Kenjirou''s breath came out ragged, his heart pounding violently in his chest. He didn''t care about honor. He didn''t care about his so-called ''party members.'' All he knew was¡ªhe had to get away.


    "Those brats are monsters! No¡ªthey''re demons! I-I can''t win this!"


    With shaking hands, he activated every buff he had. Strength Boost. Speed Boost. Agility Boost. Mana Acceleration. His body glowed with divine power as he kicked off the ground with magic, using everything he had to put as much distance between himself and Javier as possible.


    Javier slowly turned his gaze, watching Kenjirou flee like a coward. His dead, emotionless eyes followed the running figure.


    But before he could move¡ª


    A weak grip latched onto his leg.


    Javier looked down. The Tank Hero, Damian, was still alive, his face covered in blood, his divine armor completely shattered. Yet, despite his broken body, he refused to let go. He held onto Javier with everything he had, his fingers digging into Javier''s leg.


    His voice was weak, barely above a whisper.


    "P¡­Please¡­"


    Javier didn''t react.


    Damian coughed violently, his entire body trembling.


    "¡­At least¡­ let him run¡­"


    Kenjirou''s figure grew smaller in the distance, vanishing into the forest.


    Javier watched. And for the first time¡ªhis lips curled into a slight, barely noticeable smirk. His cold, dead eyes flickered back to the Shield Hero.


    Then¡ªhe raised the warhammer one last time.


    Javier stared down at the lifeless body of the Shield Hero, Damian. His voice was cold, merciless.


    "Do you think I''ll let him run¡­ just like that?"


    Without hesitation, Javier reached into his magic storage. A heavy metallic weapon appeared in his hands. A magic cannon. A weapon of pure destruction, crafted by his own hands.


    Javier calmly loaded a mana bullet, raising the cannon toward the direction Kenjirou had fled. He took aim.


    And fired.


    Kenjirou sprinted through the forest, his entire body glowing with buffs, his mind racing.


    "I need to get out of here! I need to¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    A massive explosion erupted behind him, sending fire, dirt, and shattered trees flying into the air.


    Kenjirou stumbled, barely dodging the blast, his body skidding across the forest floor.


    "Shit¡ªSHIT¡ª!!"


    But before he could regain his footing¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Another explosion hit the trees beside him, sending flaming splinters everywhere. Kenjirou screamed as burning debris cut into his flesh.


    Then¡ªanother shot.


    And another.


    And another.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The forest was being annihilated.


    Kenjirou coughed blood, forcing himself to run again.


    "THIS IS INSANE!!"


    But Javier did not stop. His expression never changed. His eyes remained cold, empty. He kept firing.


    Again.


    And again.


    Javier stood amidst the ruins of the forest, his magic cannon smoking, his eyes void of emotion. But he wasn''t stopping.


    Another shot.


    Again.


    And again.


    He kept firing, as if erasing everything in front of him would somehow erase the pain inside him.


    A powerful gust of wind blew through the battlefield.


    Then¡ª


    A golden glow surrounded the area.


    "Francesca!"


    Garius''s command rang through the air.


    Francesca nodded, her expression calm yet firm. She leaped into the air, activating her Control Area skill. A gentle yet powerful force spread across the battlefield, suppressing all chaotic mana in the vicinity.


    But Javier did not stop. His body trembled violently, yet he kept loading his cannon, kept firing, kept destroying.


    Garius exhaled slowly. Both of his eyes changed color. Mystic patterns swirled across them, glowing faintly under the dim firelight.


    When Garius saw Javier''s eyes¡ªhis heart tightened.


    Blank.


    Expressionless.


    Emotionless.


    Javier''s blood-red irises were filled with nothing. His body was covered in wounds, yet he acted like he felt nothing. Blood dripped from his hands, his mouth, his nose¡ªbut he kept moving.


    Garius narrowed his eyes. He activated another skill¡ª


    But before he could react¡ª


    Javier vanished.


    And appeared right in front of him.


    With no hesitation¡ªnone at all¡ªJavier swung the warhammer downward.


    Garius glanced up at the attack¡ªand smiled.


    "Javier, control the rage."


    Javier did not listen. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The hammer swung down with monstrous force.


    BOOOOM!


    But¡ª


    Garius caught it.


    With one hand.


    As if the attack were nothing.


    Javier''s eyes didn''t even flicker. His body tensed to strike again.


    But Garius''s grip tightened slightly.


    And then¡ªeverything stopped.


    Meanwhile, Erinnette knelt beside the fallen bodies of Liana and Gloria. Her usually calm expression was grim.


    "Alf."


    Alf immediately moved beside her, his own expression unreadable.


    "Their wounds are severe."


    Erinnette gently placed her hands over Liana''s chest, her mana flowing into her body.


    But¡ªthe injuries were deep. Too deep. She bit her lip.


    "Assist me, dear."


    Alf nodded. From his magic pouch, he took out a small metal tool¡ªone designed for delicate, high-level healing work.


    Then¡ªhe pulled out a small glowing seed and carefully planted it into the wounds. A soft green glow enveloped them. The healing process had begun.


    But there was no time to relax.


    Because on the other side of the battlefield¡ª


    Javier had yet to return to himself.


    Francesca watched quietly, her usual gentle smile slowly fading. Javier kept attacking Garius, over and over. But Garius didn''t budge. He treated each attack as if it were nothing¡ªas if it were a child''s tantrum.


    Yet Javier didn''t stop. Again. And again. And again. His expression never changed. His eyes were still blank. Still lifeless.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca''s aura darkened.


    A deep, suffocating pressure spread across the battlefield.


    Everyone froze. Even Garius glanced at her with mild amusement.


    "Javier..."


    Her voice was calm. Too calm. But it carried a weight heavier than the war itself.


    "...You better control your rage... or¡ª"


    She vanished.


    Javier sensed it. He swung the warhammer instinctively¡ª


    But Francesca appeared behind him in an instant.


    Before the strike could land¡ª


    SLAP!


    A single strike to his wrist¡ªand the warhammer fell from his grasp, slamming into the ground.


    Javier vanished.


    But before he could even launch another attack¡ª


    Francesca caught him mid-air.


    With one hand.


    Javier struggled, but¡ªhe couldn''t move. Her grip was absolute.


    Then¡ªa warm, radiant glow surrounded her. She activated her skill¡ª


    [White Light]


    A soft, holy glow enveloped the area.


    Then¡ª S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hummed a familiar tune.


    A lullaby.


    The same lullaby she used to sing to him when he was small. Her voice was soothing, calm, filled with warmth.


    "Sleep¡­ my honey bun."


    Javier''s rage flickered. His vision blurred. His body went limp. The limiters he had removed forcefully snapped back into place.


    And then¡ª


    Javier collapsed into Francesca''s arms.


    For the first time that night¡ª


    It was over.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 293 The Mothers Promise ( 293 )

    Francesca held Javier close, gently lowering him to the ground. Her aura softened, the earlier terrifying presence fading into warmth and care.


    "Sleep, my dear¡­ you''ve done enough."


    Then¡ªa gentle white glow spread from her hands. She activated her healing skill, enveloping Javier''s broken body in divine light. His torn muscles repaired themselves. His overstrained mana pathways calmed. The internal bleeding from his forcefully removed limiters healed.


    Javier''s breathing, once ragged and unstable, finally grew steady.


    Garius stood silently, his arms crossed. His eyes, still glowing with mystic patterns, scanned the battlefield. There was one more thing he needed to confirm. Javier had lost enough tonight. If he lost his Pekkos too¡­ No. That would break him.


    His gaze swept the area¡ª


    Then, finally, he found them.


    A short distance away, Giddie was leading Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts safely through the outskirts of the battlefield. The Pekkos weren''t harmed.


    Garius let out a relieved sigh.


    "Good boy."


    His tense shoulders finally relaxed. "Lucky they weren''t caught up in this mess."


    Alf and Erinnette stood near Liana and Gloria, carefully monitoring them.


    Garius turned toward them.


    "Alf, Erinnette¡­ how are Javier''s girls?"


    Alf wiped his bloodied hands, glancing at the glowing seed planted in their wounds.


    "Stable, my lord."


    Erinnette nodded.


    "They will live. But they need time to recover."


    Garius exhaled slowly. Good. At least Javier didn''t lose them too. For now¡ªeverything was under control.


    Garius turned his gaze toward Eridith.


    "Eridith?"


    The White Flame Dragon, who had been standing near the battlefield, looked up lazily.


    "Hmm?"


    She lifted her hand, revealing the broken pieces of the so-called "divine weapons" scattered across the ground.


    "I recovered these. The so-called divine weapons that shattered when their owners died."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "And?"


    Eridith smirked.


    "I think I know exactly which fake ''goddess'' gave them these weapons." She clicked her tongue in disgust. "Tch. A spirit pretending to be a goddess... Those bitches."


    Francesca, who had been tending to Javier with her White Light skill, did not react at first. She continued running her fingers gently through his hair, soothing his body as she healed him.


    But then¡ª


    A soft glow surrounded her.


    And something changed.


    Behind her¡ª


    A pair of wings slowly emerged.


    Not just any wings.


    Magnificent, radiant wings.


    Pure white, glowing faintly, the feathers soft and otherworldly.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    Even Eridith paused, raising an eyebrow.


    Garius smirked slightly, shaking his head.


    Francesca, still smiling gently, did not even look up. Instead¡ª


    She spoke softly, her voice filled with a strange, amused curiosity.


    "They call themselves what?"


    Her smile deepened.


    But this time¡ªthere was something terrifying hidden behind it.


    Francesca''s gentle smile remained, but behind her¡ª


    Her wings fully spread.


    A celestial glow radiated from each feather, shifting with an ethereal beauty that no mortal could truly describe.


    The battlefield seemed to quiet.


    The air grew lighter, yet heavier all at once.


    Even the burning village felt distant¡ªlike the world itself was forced to acknowledge her presence.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca turned her soft gaze to Eridith.


    Eridith, the mighty White Flame Dragon, who had laughed in the face of kings and threatened entire armies by herself¡ª


    Stammered.


    "U-Umm¡­ err¡­ Francesca¡­?"


    She took a half-step back.


    Then¡ªshe gulped.


    "¡­Calm down?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her eyes shimmering with amusement.


    She did not answer.


    She only smiled.


    And that alone¡ª


    Terrified even the mighty dragon.


    Francesca''s wings shifted, their celestial glow softening as they gently wrapped around Javier.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Like a warm embrace.


    Like a mother cradling her child.


    A soothing radiance enveloped him, the pure, divine energy healing every last wound¡ªnot just his body, but his very soul.


    Javier, still unconscious, breathed peacefully for the first time that night.


    Francesca smiled down at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Her voice was soft, yet imbued with an unshakable power.


    "My sweet honey bun~"


    She gently brushed his blood-stained hair aside.


    "Don''t worry¡­" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile deepened, but beneath it lurked something darker.


    Something absolute.


    Something terrifying.


    "Mother will crush those ''goddesses'' myself."


    The air shifted.


    Even the wind seemed to tremble at her words.


    Then¡ªher voice softened again, returning to the loving warmth of a mother.


    "Just sleep tight¡­ Rest~"


    Javier sank deeper into unconsciousness, completely at peace.


    And in that moment¡ª


    The world itself seemed to acknowledge Francesca''s promise.


    Garius watched silently, arms crossed, his expression unreadable.


    Then¡ª


    He smiled.


    "Honey?"


    Francesca, still cradling Javier in her glowing embrace, looked up with a soft expression.


    "Yes, dear?"


    Garius exhaled, glancing around at the battlefield¡ªthe destruction, the broken divine weapons, the scattered corpses of the so-called heroes. He turned back to Francesca.


    "Let''s go home."


    Francesca giggled lightly, her wings slowly folding and fading into light.


    "Okay~"


    Her celestial aura vanished, leaving only her usual gentle, motherly warmth. She adjusted Javier in her arms, even though he was big enough.


    But it didn''t matter. To her¡ªhe was still her little honey bun.


    As she walked toward Garius, she leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Then, with a tender gaze, she looked down at the sleeping Javier.


    Her voice was filled with love yet carried the weight of everything that had happened tonight.


    "Our son¡­"


    She held him closer.


    And without another word¡ª


    They finally left the battlefield.


    Erinnette carried Liana carefully, ensuring that her wounds weren''t disturbed.


    Eridith, usually playful, rode in silence, holding Gloria''s unconscious body on Peanuts'' back.


    Alf carried Javier, his expression unreadable as he rode steadily on his Pekko, maintaining a protective distance from the others.


    At the front¡ª


    Garius and Francesca rode together on Giddie. Francesca wrapped her arms around Garius from behind, resting her cheek gently on his shoulder. Her warm breath tickled his neck as she sighed softly.


    "Dear¡­ I''m a little tired."


    Garius smirked slightly, glancing back at her.


    "Then rest. I will take care of everything."


    Francesca nuzzled against him.


    "Mmm¡­ I like the sound of that."


    Behind them, two figures trailed cautiously¡ªJavier''s Buddy and Liana''s Pikko. Their movements were hesitant, as if unsure whether to stay close or run ahead.


    Garius noticed instantly and smirked. Then¡ªhis voice rang out, smooth and teasing.


    "Muddy and Tikko, don''t you dare leave the group."


    Buddy and Pikko froze.


    Garius chuckled, his smirk widening.


    "If you try to run off, Giddie will handle you two personally."


    "Cuquawked!"


    Giddie let out a low, rumbling squawk¡ªhalf warning, half amusement.


    Buddy and Pikko instantly straightened up, keeping close to the group.


    Garius laughed, and Francesca giggled against his back.


    And with that¡ª


    The Armand family rode home, leaving behind the remnants of battle.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 294 War Resumes ( 294 )

    The Armand estate was peaceful, but inside Javier''s room, a quiet tension lingered.


    Javier had not woken up for three days straight.


    Francesca sat beside his bed, carefully checking his condition. Her gentle hands glowed with a soft white light, continuously monitoring and stabilizing his mana flow.


    Beside her stood Erisa¡ªone of the elite battle maids and Francesca''s personal attendant¡ªat attention, her sharp eyes observing Javier''s state.


    "It seems Young Master still hasn''t woken up yet," Erisa noted, adjusting her gloves.


    Francesca sighed softly, brushing Javier''s hair aside.


    "Yes... His body couldn''t handle the tremendous amount of mana he forced out."


    Her eyes darkened slightly.


    "Lucky we arrived early¡­ Who knows what would''ve happened if we had been even a second late."


    Erisa lowered her head respectfully.


    A brief silence settled between them.


    "Erisa."


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Status on Gloria and Liana?"


    Erisa adjusted her stance before answering.


    "They are stable but still unconscious. According to Mr. Alf, the blade that the Assassin Hero used was fused with a strong poison."


    Francesca paused, then exhaled softly.


    "I''m not worried about the poison."


    Her calm but confident tone made Erisa raise an eyebrow slightly.


    "Alf is a master of poisons," Francesca continued, "so he already knew exactly which cure to use to nullify the poison''s effects."


    Erisa nodded.


    "Understood, Madam."


    Francesca gently placed her hand on Javier''s forehead, her soft glow of magic continuing to soothe him.


    Inside Garius''s private room, the air was heavy with tension.


    Seated before him were Alf, Erinnete, Marcellus, and Cedric, the weight of the recent battle still lingering in their minds.


    Garius, his expression unreadable, tapped his fingers against the wooden desk before speaking.


    "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Report on the recent incident."


    Alf silently handed over a stack of documents.


    Garius flipped through them, his eyes narrowing as he read.


    "Hmm¡­ so the heroes managed to enter by pretending to be beastkin?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "How did they do that?"


    Alf exhaled.


    "According to our investigation unit, the heroes disguised themselves by wearing artificial beastkin ears and tails."


    Garius''s brows furrowed.


    "Ears and tails?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf nodded. "They were designed to resemble real beastkin features. Not only that, but the fakes were enchanted¡ªthey could even move using mana."


    Garius''s jaw clenched slightly.


    "So they found a way to fake it¡­"


    Alf lowered his head respectfully.


    "It appears so, my lord."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s voice was firm, unforgiving.


    "Relay this message to all border guard stations:


    All beastkin attempting to enter must be checked.


    For males, have male guards physically inspect their ears and tails. For females, assign female guards to check them carefully. If any beastkin refuse to be checked¡ªdeny them entry immediately. No exceptions. No negotiations."


    Alf bowed.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Garius closed his eyes for a brief moment, collecting his thoughts.


    Then¡ªhe spoke again.


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Are there any survivors from the village that was massacred by those damn heroes?"


    Alf''s expression darkened slightly.


    "¡­Only one child, my lord."


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    Garius''s hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles turning white. His teeth gritted¡ªbut only for a second. Then, his breathing steadied, his emotions locked away.


    "This child¡­ did she see everything?"


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord. She managed to escape and witnessed everything. She is calm for now."


    Garius exhaled slowly.


    "¡­If only we had known sooner, our people wouldn''t have suffered like this."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius opened his eyes, his gaze cold and sharp.


    "From now on, the guards will inspect not only beastkin but all races entering our territory¡ªelves, dwarves, and humans alike."


    His voice turned ice-cold.


    "If they refuse to comply, they are not allowed inside. No exceptions."


    He glanced at Alf once more.


    "One more thing. Any guards caught accepting bribes to let people in¡­ will lose their jobs. Immediately."


    Alf bowed deeply.


    "Understood, my lord. I will personally ensure these orders are carried out."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his eyes glowing with quiet fury.


    This would never happen again.


    The tense silence inside Garius''s private chamber was suddenly shattered¡ª


    A soldier burst through the door, breathing ragged, his expression urgent.


    "My lord! Emergency!"


    Garius slowly turned his gaze toward him.


    "Hmm?"


    The soldier saluted, then stepped forward, presenting a sealed report.


    "Message from General Hesbeirn¡ªthe coalition army is marching toward our border. Estimated time of arrival¡ªone day."


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed.


    "One day, you say?"


    He glanced at the Pekko-riding soldier, then quickly calculated in his mind.


    "Including the time it took for you to reach the estate¡­ that means we have less than twenty hours to prepare."


    The soldier nodded.


    "It seems so, my lord."


    He handed over the report from Hesbeirn.


    Garius flipped through the details quickly, absorbing the situation.


    Then¡ªhe closed the report with a snap. His expression turned sharp. Cold. Absolute.


    "No time to waste."


    "Alf. Erinnete."


    Both immediately straightened, awaiting orders.


    "Let''s go."


    Without hesitation, they nodded.


    Garius turned his gaze to his sons, Marcellus and Cedric. Both stood ready, already anticipating his command.


    "Ensure the safety of the estate."


    Marcellus nodded firmly.


    "Understood, esteemed father."


    "Tell the mage units and paladin units to stand by."


    "Yes, Father."


    "If the enemy manages to break through our first defense¡ªthe main border wall¡ªensure the safety of our family at all costs."


    Cedric placed a fist over his chest in salute.


    "We will not fail, Father."


    Garius looked at his sons one last time before turning away.


    The war had resumed.


    Eridith had just finished her meal, licking the last traces of sauce from her fingers when¡ª


    She noticed Garius striding through the estate halls, his aura sharp and his pace urgent.


    Without hesitation, she stood and rushed after him.


    Meanwhile, Francesca stood inside Javier''s room, still tending to her sleeping son.


    Then¡ª


    She heard the commotion outside.


    Her expression shifted.


    She walked to the window and saw her husband already preparing to leave.


    Her eyes sharpened.


    Without wasting a second, she turned to Erisa.


    "Erisa."


    The elite maid stood at attention immediately.


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Stay here and take care of Javier."


    Erisa lowered her head respectfully.


    "Understood."


    Francesca glanced at Javier one last time, brushing his hair gently.


    Then¡ªshe turned away.


    "Once he wakes up, tell him we''re at the border."


    Erisa nodded firmly.


    "Yes, Madam."


    Without another word, Francesca rushed out of the estate, following her husband into battle.


    Garius mounted Giddie, the majestic golden Pekko letting out a deep, commanding squawk as it flapped its powerful wings slightly.


    Francesca arrived right after him, her steps quick and determined. Without hesitation, she climbed up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her head against his back.


    "Hmm~ Warm."


    Garius chuckled but kept his focus forward. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith suddenly leaped onto Giddie, seating herself in front of him. She stretched lazily, her hair flowing in the wind.


    "Mmm~ Good, I got the best spot."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re riding in front of me?"


    Eridith grinned, looking back at him teasingly.


    "Of course! I get motion sick if I sit in the back."


    Garius sighed but didn''t argue.


    From the entrance of the estate, two figures stood watching¡ªPhenelopie and Garcinia. Their eyes were filled with a mixture of worry and quiet strength.


    Phenelopie clasped her hands together, her voice soft but firm.


    "Husband¡­ please be careful."


    Garcinia nodded beside her, her expression serious.


    Garius turned his gaze toward them and then smirked.


    "I will."


    His voice carried confidence and reassurance.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    With those final words, he flicked the reins. Giddie let out a mighty squawk¡ª


    And the Armand lord rode off toward war once again.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 295 The True Battle ( 295 )

    As Garius and his command unit arrived at the border wall, the sight before them was awe-inspiring.


    Lined up in perfect formation, the full might of Armand stood ready. Every soldier, every warrior, every unit was prepared.


    Garius dismounted from Giddie, his eyes scanning the troops before turning to his most trusted general.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The seasoned warrior stepped forward, his posture firm.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Report."


    Hesbeirn nodded, handing over a scroll.


    "Our scouts and intelligence unit have confirmed¡ª120,000 troops are marching toward the border. Possibly more."


    Garius unrolled the report, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "¡­So this time, they won''t split their forces anymore."


    Hesbeirn sighed.


    "It seems so, my lord. Not only that¡­"


    His voice darkened.


    "This time, their mage units and priests from the Saint of Three Gods are accompanying them."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Barrier magic?"


    "Yes, my lord. Their priests are deploying defensive blessings, ensuring their frontline will be harder to break."


    Garius closed the report, his mind racing.


    "I can dispel it¡­ but with 120,000 soldiers¡­"


    His expression remained unreadable.


    Hesbeirn continued.


    "Additionally, our counter units are struggling to set up traps or plant magic bombs along the enemy''s path."


    "Oh?"


    "Their counter-intelligence units have already been deployed. They''re specifically working to prevent our usual surprise tactics."


    Garius exhaled slowly, then smirked.


    "That means¡­ this time, we fight them head-on."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    The entire border wall erupted into battle cries.


    The Armand forces were ready.


    Let them come.


    Garius remained composed, his sharp eyes locked onto the vast horizon where the enemy would soon appear.


    Then¡ªhe spoke with authority.


    "Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Close the gates. We''ll fight with ranged attacks first once they arrive."


    Hesbeirn saluted, immediately turning to relay the command.


    The massive steel-reinforced gates of the Armand border wall creaked shut, locking into place.


    Archers, magic bow units, and siege operators moved into position, awaiting the enemy''s arrival.


    A soft chuckle echoed behind Garius.


    Eridith, her hair flowing in the wind, approached with a playful smirk.


    "Dear~"


    She tilted her head, her dragon-like golden pupils shimmering.


    "I can just turn into my true form and burn them to ash. It''ll cut down their numbers significantly."


    She grinned, revealing a hint of her sharp fangs.


    "At least let me roast part of them, hmm?" Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius exhaled, shaking his head.


    "Not now, Eridith."


    Her smirk faltered slightly.


    "Oh?"


    Garius glanced at her knowingly.


    "You''ll be deployed once they break our first defense."


    Eridith pouted, crossing her arms.


    "Hmph. Fine. I''ll wait¡­ but don''t make me wait too long."


    She licked her lips slightly, her excitement for destruction barely contained.


    A gentle laugh followed.


    Francesca, radiating her calm yet absolute presence, stepped beside Garius. Her soft eyes twinkled with amusement as she placed a delicate hand on his arm.


    "I''ll activate a barrier over our soldiers. It won''t last forever¡­ but at least it will protect them from¡ª"


    She paused, glancing at the advancing dust clouds in the distance.


    The enemy was coming.


    Garius smirked.


    "That''s fine."


    His voice was steady. Confident.


    "They think they''re fighting a ''mere'' Count''s army."


    He turned to the vast Armand forces standing behind him.


    "Let''s teach them how wrong they are."


    Meanwhile, at the estate¡­


    Pain.


    A deep, throbbing ache filled Javier''s entire body. His muscles ached, his mana pathways felt scorched, and his head pounded violently. Slowly¡ªhe opened his eyes.


    The familiar sight of his room in the estate greeted him. But something felt¡­ empty.


    His heart clenched.


    Then¡ªhe remembered.


    Liana.


    Gloria.


    Their blood. Their lifeless bodies.


    The screams. The betrayal. The agony.


    His breath shuddered.


    His chest tightened.


    Before he realized it, tears streamed down his face.


    A deep, uncontrollable sob escaped his throat.


    Javier bit his lip hard, trying to suppress the cries, but the pain in his heart was too great.


    Then¡ª S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master¡­"


    A soft voice called out.


    Javier lifted his gaze.


    Standing nearby was Erisa¡ªhis mother''s personal maid and a member of the elite battle maid unit. Her expression showed concern, but-


    She didn''t know why he was crying.


    Erisa hesitated before speaking again.


    "Young Master, Madam Francesca asked me to inform you that she and Lord Garius are at the border wall."


    Javier remained silent.


    His grief swallowed his voice.


    But then¡ª


    Erisa continued.


    "It seems our army will be facing 120,000 troops from the enemy coalition."


    Javier''s entire body froze.


    His tear-filled eyes widened.


    "What!?"


    120,000...?


    That was far more than the previous attacks. That was a full-scale war.


    Before Erisa could say anything more¡ªbefore she could tell him the truth about Liana and Gloria¡ª


    Javier moved.


    He ignored the pain.


    He ignored the weakness in his body.


    He rushed out of the room¡ªout of the estate¡ªtoward the Pekko pen.


    Javier sprinted to his Pekko, his heart pounding violently.


    "Buddy!"


    The orange-feathered Pekko perked up, sensing his master''s urgency.


    Javier mounted him in one swift motion.


    His eyes burned with fury.


    His mana flared¡ªunrestrained, wild, overwhelming.


    Inside his mind¡ª


    "I already lost Liana and Gloria because of this stupid war."


    "I WON''T lose my family too."


    "I''ll crush those bastards!!!"


    "No more hiding. No more holding back."


    He gritted his teeth, his rage drowning out all reason.


    Then¡ª


    "Buddy, DASH!!!"


    With a mighty squawk, Buddy launched forward at terrifying speed, kicking up dust as he shot toward the battlefield.


    The coalition army had arrived.


    A sea of 120,000 soldiers stretched across the battlefield, their banners fluttering in the wind, their armor gleaming under the sunlight.


    From atop the great border wall, Garius stood tall, his eyes calm yet sharp.


    This was it.


    The true battle.


    He exhaled, his voice steady.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The veteran general stood beside him, fists clenched.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius glanced at him, his expression unreadable.


    "I don''t know if we can survive this."


    Hesbeirn stiffened.


    "Don''t say that, my lord."


    Garius didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pointed toward the sky.


    Hesbeirn followed his gaze, and his eyes widened.


    Above the enemy forces¡ª


    A wyvern unit.


    Massive winged beasts soared through the sky, each one carrying elite enemy riders armed with spears and magic.


    Garius exhaled slowly.


    "Hesbeirn¡­ do we have a unit that can counter that?"


    A long silence followed.


    Then¡ªHesbeirn''s jaw clenched.


    "No¡­ my lord¡­"


    Garius nodded.


    "I see."


    A light chuckle filled the air.


    Eridith stepped forward, her eyes shimmering with amusement.


    "How about I turn into my true form and kill them?"


    She licked her lips, eager for battle.


    But¡ª


    Garius raised a hand.


    "Wait for it."


    Eridith pouted slightly but obeyed.


    Then¡ª


    A war horn echoed across the battlefield.


    The enemy moved.


    The ground trembled.


    Thousands of armored soldiers began their march forward.


    And above¡ª


    Wyvern units took flight, soaring toward the wall.


    Garius opened his mouth to give the order¡ª


    But before he could¡ª


    A thunderous voice interrupted him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 1 - 1: From Grown-Up to Goo-Goo ( 1 )

    "Huh? Where am I?"


    I felt warm and cozy, but my vision was blurry. My body felt really small, and I couldn''t move my arms and legs.


    "Are you hungry, Javier? Don''t worry, Mama will feed you now."


    Javier? Who is Javier? I wanted to ask, but suddenly my mouth was on something soft. Warm, sweet liquid filled my mouth.


    Wait¡­ is this¡­ breast milk?


    I realized what was happening, and it confused me. My mind was racing, but my body was acting like a baby. I couldn''t stop sucking.


    "I can''t be a baby¡­ This is crazy¡­"


    The woman holding me laughed softly. Her voice was kind and calming. "Is it good, honey? Drink all you want; Mama will feed you until you''re full."


    Her words made me feel both comforted and confused. Mama? What is happening? Why can''t I talk? Why am I behaving like a baby?


    Then she smiled¡ªa big, warm smile that made her look beautiful.


    "Ahhh¡­" I wanted to scream, but all that came out was a little gurgle. My baby body didn''t care about my confusion.


    "Ara, so cute," she said, kissing my forehead softly. "Don''t worry, Javier. Mother will take care of you. Muah!"


    Her kiss made me feel warm inside. For a moment, I forgot my fear and confusion.


    Who is this woman? Why am I here with this beautiful woman?


    I looked up at her as she held me, feeling frustrated, amazed, and helpless. I needed to figure out what was happening.


    After the feeding, the beautiful woman holding me began to hum a soft, soothing lullaby. Her voice was like a gentle melody drifting through the air, wrapping around me like a warm blanket.


    Her voice¡­ it''s so¡­ comforting.


    She smiled down at me, her eyes filled with tenderness, and for a moment, all my confusion and panic melted away.


    Honestly¡­ I wouldn''t mind if this beautiful woman kept taking care of me forever. She''s gorgeous. Ehehe¡­


    "Madam, let me take over," a firm,professional voice interrupted. "Lord Garius requests all his family at the dining table."


    The woman¡ªno, my mother¡ªpouted in response, her lips forming an exaggerated frown. "Ehhhhh, but I''m taking care of my honey bun here," she said in a spoiled tone, cradling me closer. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Honey bun? Well, I guess I''m fine with that¡­


    "Madam Francesca, Lord Garius is calling," the voice insisted.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I turned my head toward the source of the voice. It was another woman, dressed in a maid uniform, standing respectfully nearby.


    Eh? No, wait! Don''t let this maid take me away! No! Lady! No! Tell that fatty to scram! Shoo, shoo, fatty!


    Francesca sighed dramatically. "Fine!. But I want him back as soon as I''m done. Understood?"


    "Yes, Madam."


    Ehhhh? No, wait! Beautiful lady, no¡ªMother!!!, don''t let her take me!!!


    Despite my silent protests, Francesca gently handed me over to the maid. Her soft warmth was replaced with an efficient, almost clinical grip.


    Ekkk! This is a downgrade! A serious downgrade! No offense, maid, but¡­ give me back my beautiful Mama! Please!


    The maid held me close but moved with purpose. I tried to squirm, but my baby limbs weren''t cooperating. My only weapon now was my crying voice.


    "Uwaaaaa!!!"


    The maid flinched slightly, but she kept walking.


    I''m crying for help here! Mother! Don''t leave me! Save me! Take me back!


    Francesca chuckled lightly as she glanced back at me. "Ara, Honey bun, don''t fuss. Mother will be back soon. Be good boy, okay?"


    Her smile was radiant, and she gave me a little wave before disappearing out the door.


    Eeeek! She''s really leaving me! This is a betrayal! How could you!?


    The maid cooed at me, trying to soothe my cries, but her efforts only made me more determined to protest. Mother! Come back! I don''t want to be left with¡ªthis! Somebody save me!


    As the maid cradled me closer, her stern demeanor softened. Her smile grew wide¡ªtoo wide¡ªand suddenly, her face loomed above me.


    "Oh, you''re just the cutest little thing!" she squealed, her voice taking on an overly sweet, high-pitched tone.


    Wait¡­ why are you leaning in? What are you doing?


    Before I could mentally prepare, she planted a big, sloppy kiss on my cheek.


    Nooooo! Get off me, you fatty maid! No! Mother! Help! Somebody! Eeeekk!


    "Muah! Muah! Muuuuaaah!" she cooed, showering my face with kisses.


    Blerghh! Ew! Disgusting! I screamed internally, unable to escape the horror. My baby body wiggled uselessly in her grip.


    Her enthusiasm didn''t stop. Another kiss landed on my other cheek, then my forehead.


    "Who''s my sweet little baby, huh? You are! Muah, muah!"


    Stop it! I''m a grown man on the inside! This is pure torture! Francesca, where are you? Save me!


    In my mind, I was vomiting from the thought of it. Ewww, so gross! Why is this happening to me? I didn''t sign up for this!


    But all that escaped my lips were pitiful cries of distress.


    "Uwaaahhh!!!"


    The maid misinterpreted my protests, laughing lightly as she rocked me. "Oh, so fussy! Don''t worry, little Lord Javier. You''re safe with me."


    Safe? SAFE!!!? I''m being assaulted by slobbery kisses! Mama, come back! Ekkk!!!


    As my silent cries for help continued, I could only hope that someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould save me from this nightmare.


    "Get your hands off me!!!" I screamed in my mind, though all that came out was a pitiful wail. My tiny fists flailed uselessly against her chest. Damn this stubborn maid!


    The maid, completely ignoring my protests, smiled even wider. "Oh, such an adorable little baby!" she said, leaning in for another assault.


    "No! No, no, no!" I cried internally as she planted another wet kiss on my cheek.


    "Muah!"


    Disgusting! Ewww! Someone, anyone, save me from this maid!


    She began walking toward the dining hall, bouncing me gently in her arms. I hoped for some mercy, but instead, she kept peppering my cheeks with her so-called affection.


    "Muah! Muah! Oh, Lord Javier, you''re just too precious!"


    Too precious for this kind of treatment! Francesca, where are you? No, forget that. I''ll take anyone at this point. Just make sure they''re beautiful! Ekkk! Save me!!!!!


    Just when I thought the nightmare couldn''t get worse, another voice entered the scene.


    "Marita, you shouldn''t keep kissing that baby like that. Let me take him from you."


    The maid stopped abruptly. I turned my head¡ªor rather, my neck twisted as much as a baby''s could¡ªto see who had spoken.


    A young woman stood there, dressed in a more elegant maid uniform, her expression calm but faintly amused. Her neatly hair and she beautiful.


    "Oh, but he''s so cute, Miss Liana! Just one more kiss!"


    NO! I screamed internally. No more! Get me away from this maid before I lose my mind!


    "Marita," Liana said firmly, her tone brooking no argument, "Lord Garius wouldn''t be pleased if he saw you manhandling the young lord. Hand him over."


    Marita pouted but reluctantly held me out to Liana. "Fine. But you''ll see! He loves my kisses."


    No, I don''t! Who told you that!?


    Liana took me into her arms with a practiced grace, and I immediately felt the difference. Her grip was secure, but it lacked the overbearing, slobbery enthusiasm of Marita''s.


    "There you go, little Javier," Liana said softly. "No more slobber, I promise."


    Finally! Someone with sense!


    As Marita walked away, mumbling something about "adorable babies not appreciating her love," I sighed in relief¡ªinternally, of course.


    Thank you, Liana. You might not be Francesca, but you''re a thousand times better than that kissing nightmare.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 2 - 2: A Gentle Touch ( 2 )

    "Poor little boy," Liana said softly as she wiped my cheeks with a damp towel. Her touch was gentle, her movements precise, as though she''d done this a thousand times before.


    Finally, someone who knows what they''re doing!


    I gazed up at her, my eyes focusing more clearly now. Her delicate features came into view¡ªsharp cheekbones, luminous skin, and¡­ wait, are those¡­ pointy ears?


    An elf!? A beautiful elf!? Oh no, I''m in love.


    My heart¡ªor whatever the baby version of a racing heart was¡ªthumped as I stared at her. Her long, elegant ears framed her face perfectly, and her calm expression exuded both grace and wisdom.


    Marry me.


    Those pointy ears, I thought, unable to look away.


    Those gentle hands, that soothing aura! I don''t care if you''re old. I don''t care if you''re a thousand years old¡ªbe my wife. Ehehe¡­


    Liana smiled down at me, a soft, kind smile that seemed to glow faintly.


    Oh, those lips! That smile! I''ve been reborn into the arms of perfection!


    "Are you hungry, young master?" Liana''s voice snapped me out of my delirium.


    Wait¡­ hungry? No, forget food¡ªlet''s talk about love. Let''s talk about our future together! You and me, Liana! But¡­


    My stomach growled, betraying me. The sound was so loud it startled me.


    Liana chuckled, a melodic sound that only made her more enchanting. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    She adjusted her hold on me, her movements fluid and graceful. As she began walking toward what I assumed was the kitchen, my mind raced.


    I need to figure out what''s going on with this world, but first, priorities: Liana, you''re the best thing to happen to me since¡­ well, since Francesca. I mean, Mama. Wait¡ªnever mind. Just¡­ marry me!


    As Liana prepared to warm some milk, the door creaked open. Another figure entered the room, her steps light yet confident.


    The new arrival caught my attention immediately. Her skin was a deep, smooth shade of bronze, her features sharp and alluring, and¡ªlike Liana¡ªshe had pointed ears.


    Wait¡­ is she a Dark Elf?


    I stared, wide-eyed, as she approached. Her jet-black hair cascaded like a silken curtain down her back, and her golden eyes gleamed with curiosity as they met mine.


    Wow. Just wow. First an elf, and now a dark elf? Is this paradise?


    "Miss Liana, do you need help?" she asked, her voice smooth and mellow.


    "Oh, yes, please," Liana replied without looking up. "Could you hold the young master for a moment while I prepare the milk, Lithia?"


    Lithia? I repeated in my head, the name echoing like a melody. What a beautiful name¡­ Oh, Lithia, you''re stunning.


    She walked over, her movements exuding effortless grace, and reached out to cradle me in her arms. Her warmth was different from Liana''s¡ªstronger, more grounded¡ªyet still tender.


    Oh, Lithia¡­ I think I''m in love. No, I am in love. Marry me! You''re incredible! Let''s run away together, Lithia!


    She tilted her head, golden eyes studying me with amusement. "He''s so small," she remarked with a soft chuckle. "But already full of energy, I see."


    That''s right! I''m full of energy! Energy to propose to you, Lithia! Ehehe!


    I squirmed slightly in her arms, trying to somehow express my admiration. Instead of looking suave, I ended up drooling.


    Lithia let out a light laugh. "Oh my, you''re quite the messy one, aren''t you?"


    Messy? No, that''s not drool¡ªthat''s the overflow of my emotions! Lithia, I swear!


    Meanwhile, Liana returned with a small bottle of milk, smiling at the sight of Lithia holding me. "Thank you, Lithia. He seems comfortable with you already."


    Comfortable? I''m more than comfortable¡ªI''m in heaven! Two gorgeous elves taking care of me? This is the greatest isekai ever.


    With care, Lithia handed me back to Liana. "He''s a sweet little one," she said with a smile.


    No, don''t hand me back yet! Lithia, stay with me! Wait¡ªwhat if both of you stayed? Ehehe¡­


    Liana began feeding me, but my mind was far from focused on the milk. My tiny baby heart was racing from the sheer beauty and grace of my caretakers.


    First Francesca, now Liana and Lithia¡­ My new life was off to a pretty amazing start. Ehehe!


    Just as I was basking in Lithia''s warmth and admiring her elegant features, she spoke the words that sent chills down my spine.


    "Oh, Marita, could you hold him for a minute?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who!? My baby brain screamed. Not her! Anyone but her!


    Before I knew it, my tiny hands latched onto Lithia''s uniform with surprising strength. My fingers gripped the fabric as if my life depended on it.


    Lithia let out a soft laugh, glancing at Liana. "Oh, look. It seems the young master doesn''t want to let go."


    Liana chuckled. "That''s unusual. He''s usually so fussy with new faces. You must have made quite the impression."


    Of course I don''t want to let go! Who in their right mind would willingly leave the embrace of a gorgeous dark elf!? Especially to be handed over to that slobbering demon! No, I refuse! Lithia, don''t do this to me!


    Lithia smiled down at me, her golden eyes sparkling with amusement. "Now, now, young master. Don''t be stubborn. Marita just wants to help."


    Help!? HELP!? You call turning me into a kissing target help? She''s not a helper¡ªshe''s a demon! An ONI!


    Marita stepped forward, arms outstretched, her plump cheeks flushed with excitement. "Oh, come to me, my sweet little lord! I''ve missed you!"


    Missed me!? I didn''t miss you! I was praying I''d never see you again!


    I let out a wail, my tiny body twisting in Lithia''s arms in protest. Lithia! Look at me! I''m begging you¡ªdon''t do this! Don''t hand me over to the kissing monster!


    Lithia paused, looking genuinely surprised. "Oh my, he''s quite insistent."


    Liana tilted her head, watching with an amused smile. "Perhaps he''s more attached to you than we thought."


    Attached? Of course, I''m attached! You''re beautiful, graceful, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªyou don''t treat me like a chew toy!


    Marita, oblivious to my internal meltdown, clapped her hands together. "Oh, he''s just shy. Once he''s in my arms, he''ll be all smiles again."


    No, I won''t! I''ll be crying rivers, and it''ll be all your fault!


    Lithia hesitated, glancing between me and Marita. "Well¡­ he does seem a bit reluctant."


    Yes, very reluctant! Listen to my silent plea, Lithia! Be the hero I know you are!


    Liana stepped in, her voice calm but firm. "Perhaps it''s best if Lithia holds him for now. He''s clearly more comfortable with her."


    Liana, you angel! I''ll never forget this act of mercy!


    Marita pouted, crossing her arms. "Oh, fine. But next time, young Lord Javier, you''re all mine!"


    Next time? Over my dead body!


    Lithia let out a relieved chuckle and gently adjusted her hold on me. "Looks like you''re stuck with me for now, young master."


    Stuck? Lithia, you''re a blessing. I''d stay in your arms forever if I could. Forget the milk¡ªthis is where I belong!


    As Lithia carried me toward the chair where Liana had set the bottle, I allowed myself to relax. For now, I had survived the clutches of the demon maid. But the threat of her return lingered, keeping me on edge.


    This world is beautiful¡­ but it''s also dangerous. I must stay vigilant. One slip, and I''ll be at the mercy of that kissing monster again.


    Ekkk!


    (End of Chapter 2)

 Chapter 3 - 3: Bliss Interrupted ( 3 )

    "Yoshi, yoshi¡­ such a good boy," Francesca cooed as she cradled me in her arms, gently patting my back. Her soft voice wrapped around me like a warm blanket, and I felt my tiny body relax completely.


    Ahhh, this feels good. So good.


    I gazed up at her face, her radiant beauty glowing under the warm light of the room. Her soft, wavy hair framed her delicate features, and her kind smile was enough to make me feel like I''d truly been reborn into a paradise.


    First the goddess of beauty feeds me, and now she cuddles me. This is bliss¡­ pure bliss. Ehehehe.


    My baby brain couldn''t handle the overwhelming joy. I let out a little giggle, snuggling closer to Francesca. This is it. I''ve peaked in life. No reincarnation could get better than this.


    But then, like a storm cloud appearing on a sunny day, a voice interrupted my moment of happiness.


    "Madam Francesca, may I hold him for a minute?"


    That voice¡­ NOOOOOO!!!


    I recognized that voice instantly. The kissing demon. The oni. Marita.


    My entire body tensed, and I let out a soft, panicked whimper. No! Not her! Mama, angel, goddess¡ªdon''t let her near me! Beautiful ladies only! Beautiful ladies ONLY!


    Francesca looked at Marita with a small smile, seemingly unaware of my internal crisis. "Ah, Marita, don''t worry about it. You can continue with your work for now."


    I froze, disbelief washing over me.


    Wait¡­ what?


    Marita blinked, her hands hovering midair. "Oh¡­ are you sure, Madam Francesca? I don''t mind holding him for a bit."


    NO! No need! No one asked you! You''re not needed here!


    Francesca waved her off gently. "Really, it''s fine. I''m enjoying this time with my little Javier. You can attend to your other tasks."


    YEEEESSS!!! Sweet victory! You heard her, kissing monster! Go away! Shoo! Shoo! Don''t let the door hit you on the way out! Ehehe! .If I could''ve pumped my fists in the air, I would have.


    Marita sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "If you say so, Madam¡­"


    She turned and left the room, though not without one last longing glance in my direction. I shivered.


    That''s right! Keep walking! Out of sight, out of mind! Ehehehe!


    Francesca chuckled softly, holding me closer as she hummed a tune. My earlier panic faded, replaced by the warm comfort of her embrace.


    I''m safe. I''m loved. I''m in the arms of a goddess. Life is good again.


    Francesca smiled down at me, oblivious to my inner monologue. "What''s got you so excited, little one?" she murmured, stroking my cheek.


    Oh, nothing, Francesca. Just the joy of escaping doom and returning to heaven¡ªright here in your arms.


    But deep down, I knew this wasn''t the last I''d see of Marita. The kissing monster was persistent, and she''d return eventually. For now, though, I savored every second in Francesca''s care, vowing to treasure this peace while it lasted.


    --


    The room was dimly lit, bathed in the soft glow of the moon filtering through the ornate curtains. I lay in the baby crib, wide awake. The silence of the night should have been soothing¡­ but something was off.


    What is that sound?


    A soft, rhythmic slapping noise echoed faintly through the room, accompanied by muffled giggles and¡­ unmistakable moans.


    Wait¡­ hold on¡­


    Realization hit me like a slap to the face.


    Ugh, really!? SERIOUSLY, YOU SHITTY DRIED PLUM!?


    How dare you touch my goddess there!?


    Yes, him. Lord Garius. My so-called father in this world. The man who¡ªby some incomprehensible stroke of luck¡ªmanaged to marry the radiant Francesca despite being, well¡­ a dried-out plum.


    My tiny fists clenched in silent rage. That''s right, old man, you are officially the Dried Plum¡ªshriveled, boring, and utterly unworthy of my angel Francesca!


    The slapping sound continued, now mixed with muffled laughter. My face scrunched up in frustration.


    Get a grip! At least wait until I''m asleep before defiling the sanctity of this room! Do you think I''m like other infants who don''t understand what''s happening? Well, newsflash: I KNOW. And it''s gross!


    ¡­Well, not for me. Eheheh.


    Another giggle. More noises. My tiny body wriggled in the crib, my soul screaming in suffering.


    And really? Can''t you at least wait six months before pawing at her, you lusty dried plum!? She just gave birth to me!


    ¡­Wait.


    I frowned, my baby brain doing quick calculations.


    Actually¡­ it''s been more than five months.


    ...But STILL! Have some self-control, you damn old man!


    I let out a quiet sigh, my baby lungs not yet capable of expressing the full extent of my exasperation. This is unbelievable. I''ve been reborn into a noble family, surrounded by beauty and grace, only to be subjected to this nonsense at night. Someone save me. Lithia? Liana? Anybody?


    I closed my eyes tightly, trying to block out the sounds. But my baby ears seemed to pick up every detail with unsettling clarity.


    The noises eventually faded, replaced by the soothing quiet of the night once more. I stared up at the crib''s canopy, feeling a mixture of irritation and resignation.


    Fine. You win this round, Dried Plum.


    With that final thought, I yawned, my baby instincts finally overriding my irritation. Sleep claimed me at last, though my dreams were filled with schemes to reclaim my goddess from the clutches of her lusty husband.


    The soft sound of footsteps approached my crib, accompanied by Francesca''s soothing voice. "Javier, wake up, honey. It''s time for mama to feed you."


    I opened my eyes slowly, greeted by the sight of Francesca leaning over me, still in her nightdress from last night. Her hair was slightly tousled, and she had that natural glow of someone who had just woken up.


    Normally, this would be heaven.


    But then it came rushing back¡ªthe memory of last night. The giggling, the kissing, and¡­ the slapping.


    I scrunched up my tiny baby face and turned my head sharply away from her chest, refusing to latch on.


    Nope. Not happening. Not until you shower first, lady. I am not risking a mouthful of dried plum residue from that crusty raisin of a man you married. Eww! Just the thought of it makes me want to gag!


    Francesca tilted her head, looking concerned. "What''s wrong, Honey bun? Why don''t you want it? Are you not hungry?"


    Hungry? Sure, I''m hungry. But not that hungry. Hygiene first, goddess. Hygiene! Cleanse yourself of that man''s existence before coming near me.


    She gently brought me closer, trying to coax me to nurse. I squirmed, turning my head even farther away.


    No way! No drink before clean! I have standards, okay? I don''t wanna taste whatever leftovers from last night are still lingering. Ew, ew, ewww!


    Francesca frowned slightly, now clearly worried. "Honey bun, are you feeling alright? You''ve never refused before¡­"


    Her warm hands held me securely as she rocked me gently, her expression softening as she tried to figure out what was wrong.


    What''s wrong? What''s wrong!? I''ll tell you what''s wrong! I thought, internally screaming. It''s that wrinkly, lusty prune of a husband you were with last night! I''m scarred for life, okay? Let me recover before shoving me into the aftermath of your late-night escapades!


    Francesca sighed and kissed my forehead. "It''s alright, honey. Maybe you''re just not ready yet. Mama will try again later."


    Finally! I thought as she laid me back in the crib. A reprieve! Time to recover from the trauma of this so-called morning routine. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she walked away, I couldn''t help but let out a small, relieved sigh.


    Note to self: Start a baby protest. No feeding until Francesca enforces strict pre-nursing hygiene protocols. I may be a baby, but I refuse to live like this!


    Francesca, still holding me, sighed as she walked toward the corner of the room, where another maid waited. This one had ears perched atop her head and a tail that swayed gently behind her.


    Oh! Catfolk! My eyes widened. This world just keeps getting better. That''s so awesome!


    The maid, dressed in the usual uniform but with slits in the back for her tail, tilted her head slightly, her feline ears twitching.


    "What''s wrong, madam?" she asked, her voice soft but curious.


    Francesca shifted me slightly in her arms and frowned. "I don''t know why, but Javier doesn''t want to breastfeed this morning. He''s never refused before."


    The catfolk maid stepped closer, her tail flicking lazily. "Hmm, that''s odd. May I¡­?"


    Francesca nodded, and the catfolk maid leaned in, sniffing delicately around her. Her ears twitched, and her nose wrinkled slightly before she stepped back, her expression calm but casual.


    "Perhaps, madam, you should take a shower or bath first."


    YES! Finally, someone with sense!


    Francesca''s cheeks flushed a light pink. "Oh¡­ do you think that''s it? I didn''t think it would matter¡­"


    Oh, it matters, goddess. It definitely matters. Listen to the wise catmaid and cleanse thyself!


    The catfolk maid smiled softly, her tail flicking as she added, "It''s just a suggestion, Madam. Sometimes babies can be sensitive to smells."


    Francesca laughed lightly, looking both embarrassed and amused. "I suppose you might be right. I''ll take a bath and try again later."


    Thank you, cat goddess! You''ve saved the day! You''ve dared to say what I couldn''t.


    As Francesca walked off, presumably to prepare for her bath, I gazed at the catfolk maid in awe.


    Oh, wise feline maiden, I owe you my eternal gratitude. Your courage to tell the goddess what needed to be said has elevated you to hero status in my eyes. Forget marriage¡ªbecome my lifelong ally!


    The catfolk maid turned her attention to me, her soft smile making my heart skip a beat. She reached down, gently adjusting the blanket around me. "You''re a picky one, aren''t you, young master?"


    Picky? No, I just have standards. Big difference.


    As peace settled in the room, I let out a contented sigh. Finally, some justice in this world.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 4 - 4: Catfolk Curiosity ( 4 )

    As Francesca stepped into the adjoining bathroom to take her long-overdue bath, I was left in my baby prison¡ªer, crib. From my vantage point, I saw the catfolk maid, Meira, standing nearby.


    Her sleek tail swayed lazily behind her, but every so often, it wiggled in quick, sharp movements.


    Ah, I know that look. I thought, watching her feline ears twitch. I''ve had cats before. That tail says she''s excited¡­ or curious. Maybe both.


    Meira leaned against the crib railing, her golden eyes gleaming as she studied me. Her expression was calm, but her tail gave her away.


    I grinned¡ªwell, as much as a baby could¡ªand raised both of my tiny arms toward her.


    Alright, cat-lady. Let''s see if you''re as good at cuddling as you are at stating the obvious.


    Meira''s ears perked up, and her lips curled into an amused smile. "Oh? What''s this, young master? You want me to pick you up?"


    Yes, yes! Exactly! Pick me up, catfolk! Let me experience the legendary feline grace firsthand!


    She chuckled softly, her tail flicking as she reached into the crib and gently lifted me. Her hands were warm, and she held me with surprising care, cradling me close as if she''d done this a thousand times before.


    "There we go," she murmured, her voice soothing. "You''re quite the spoiled little one, aren''t you?"


    Spoiled? Please. I''m simply cultured. I know quality when I see it, and you, my feline friend, are premium service.


    I nestled comfortably against her, letting out a contented coo. Her soft fur-lined ears twitched, and I reached up with one tiny hand, trying to grab at them.


    "Ah-ah," Meira teased, tilting her head just out of reach. "Little hands shouldn''t pull on ears, young master."


    Oh, come on! Just a quick touch! Let me feel the fluff!


    As I made another futile attempt to reach her ears, Meira chuckled, her tail brushing lightly against my tiny feet. The sensation made me wiggle and laugh softly.


    "You''re a lively one, aren''t you?" she said, her tone affectionate. "I bet you''ll grow up to be quite the handful." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Handful? Nah, I''m going to be the boss. And when I am, I''ll hire you as my personal assistant. You''ve got the perfect mix of smarts and fluff.


    Just as I was about to settle into the perfect cuddle session, the sound of water splashing came from the bathroom, followed by Francesca''s melodious voice humming a tune.


    Meira''s ears flicked in the direction of the noise, and she smiled down at me. "Looks like Madam Francesca will be out soon. Shall we get you ready for her, young master?"


    Ready? I''ve been ready. She better come out squeaky clean this time. No shortcuts!


    Catfolk cuddles: 10/10. Would recommend.


    As Meira held me close, her warmth and soothing scent were oddly comforting. She gently rocked me back and forth, and her soft humming started to lull me into a peaceful daze.


    But then a wild thought crossed my mind.


    Wait a second. What if¡­ just what if¡­ I could try a different flavor of milk?


    I blinked, my tiny baby hands twitching as an idea began to form. Francesca''s milk? Top-tier, sure. But now I''ve got a catfolk maid holding me. What if hers is even better? Variety is the spice of life, after all.


    Acting on instinct¡ªor rather, my ridiculous reincarnated brain¡ªI reached up, grabbing at the edge of her maid uniform with my chubby little fingers. I tugged lightly, testing the waters.


    Meira froze for a moment, looking down at me with a raised brow. "Hmm? What are you doing, young master?"


    Eheheh. I giggled internally. Don''t mind me, just exploring. Let''s see what you''ve got under here.


    I tugged a bit harder, trying to open her maid dress. Meira''s golden eyes widened slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "Now, now," she said, her voice a mix of amusement and embarrassment. "That''s not very proper, young master."


    Proper? I''m a baby. I can get away with anything!


    She adjusted her hold on me, but I wasn''t giving up that easily. My hands flailed, reaching for her chest as I let out a tiny, determined whine.


    "Oh, I see how it is," Meira said, her tone teasing. "You''re hungry, aren''t you? Is that why you''re being so grabby?"


    Exactly! You''ve got the idea! Come on, catfolk milk. Let''s see if it lives up to the hype in my head.


    But instead of giving in, Meira let out a soft laugh and gently booped my nose with her finger. "Sorry, little one, but this milk bar is closed. You''ll have to stick to Madam Francesca''s for now."


    What!? No! That''s not how this is supposed to go! You can''t just deny me like that!


    I let out a small wail, trying to look as pitiful as possible. Meira only chuckled again, her tail flicking as she cradled me closer.


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she said, smirking. "But you''ll have to settle for cuddles this time."


    Ugh. Foiled by the feline. I''ll remember this, Meira. One day, I''ll get my revenge.


    Just then, the sound of the bathroom door opening caught our attention. Francesca stepped out, wrapped in a soft robe, her hair damp and her cheeks glowing from the warm bath.


    "Thank you for looking after him, Meira," she said with a radiant smile.


    Meira handed me back to Francesca, who kissed my forehead before settling me against her chest.


    "There you go, Javier," Francesca cooed.


    "Mama''s all clean now. Ready to eat?"


    I hesitated for a moment, my earlier protests fading as I took in her fresh, sweet scent.


    Fine. This is acceptable. But I still wanted to try catfolk milk. You''ve all ruined my grand plan.


    With a resigned sigh (as much as a baby could manage), I latched on, settling back into my usual feeding routine.


    As Francesca settled into the chair, cradling me for my morning feeding, I latched on for a few moments. The milk was fresh and sweet, just as expected, but my mind kept drifting elsewhere.


    Meira¡­


    My gaze shifted from Francesca to the catfolk maid standing nearby. Her elegant figure, twitching ears, and gently swishing tail caught my attention.


    I''ve had goddess-tier milk already. Now, let''s try¡­ exotic milk. I bet catfolk milk is on another level entirely.


    I released Francesca with a soft pop, my lips parting as I turned my head toward Meira.


    "What''s wrong, Javier?" Francesca asked, her brows furrowing. "Why did you stop? Are you feeling full already? But¡­ it''s too quick."


    She followed my gaze and noticed how intently I was staring at Meira.


    "Ehhh?" Francesca blinked, her lips curving into a bemused smile. "Don''t tell me¡­" She giggled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Javier, you silly boy. She''s not married yet¡ªshe doesn''t have milk, you know."


    Don''t care. I want to confirm it for myself. I squirmed slightly in her arms, letting out tiny, protesting whines to make my point clear.


    Francesca sighed deeply, shaking her head.


    "You''re a stubborn one, aren''t you? Fine, fine."


    She looked over at Meira, who had been watching the scene unfold with an expression of mild confusion.


    "Meira," Francesca said, holding me out toward her, "take over for a moment."


    Meira''s golden eyes widened, and her tail froze mid-sway. "Ehhh? You''re sure, madam?"


    Francesca gave another long sigh. "Just let your young master taste. Once he realizes there''s no milk, he''ll stop pestering you."


    Meira blinked at me, then at Francesca, before letting out a soft, resigned sigh. "As you wish, madam."


    She stepped forward and carefully took me into her arms, holding me as though I were a fragile treasure. Her golden eyes met mine, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    "You''re a stubborn one, young master," she murmured, tilting her head with a soft smile. "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    Ehehe¡­ mission success! I latched on eagerly, ignoring the fact that there was absolutely no milk. Her warmth and the faint scent of lavender were comforting enough.


    Meira gasped softly, her ears flicking back. "H-He''s not stopping¡­"


    Francesca chuckled from where she stood, arms crossed. "I told you he''s stubborn. Just let him have his moment."


    Moment? This is pure bliss. No milk? No problem. I''m here for the experience.


    Meira sighed again, but her gentle smile remained. "You''re such a troublemaker, young master."


    As I continued my determined experiment, Francesca shook her head, laughing softly. "He''s going to grow up to be quite the handful."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 5 - 5: Bold Declaration ( 5 )

    As Meira held me close, I decided that one side wasn''t enough. With a tiny but determined effort, I shifted my head to the other side of her chest.


    Let''s see if this side tastes better!


    Meira gasped softly, her face turning an even brighter shade of pink. "Young master¡­ you really are persistent, aren''t you?"


    Across the room, Francesca, now fully dressed, glanced back at us with an amused smile. She shook her head, her hands on her hips. "Ara, what a naughty boy you are, Javier."


    She looked at Meira with a playful glint in her eyes. "Meira, take care of him for me, alright? I''m going to have breakfast now."


    "Ehh?!" Meira''s ears twitched in panic. "Madam, wait¡ªwhat¡­ ah¡­ umm¡­ okay¡­"


    With that, Francesca walked off, leaving me alone with my flustered catfolk babysitter.


    Meira let out a long sigh but made no effort to pull me away. Instead, she adjusted her hold on me, letting me continue my ambitious exploration.


    "You know, young master," she said softly, her voice tinged with both amusement and embarrassment, "if you keep doing this, I might not get married¡­ so you''ll have to take responsibility, okay?"


    Responsibility? Wife? You? Oh, absolutely!


    I paused briefly, looking up at her with what I hoped was a mischievous yet innocent expression. Don''t worry, Meira. You''ll be my wife soon. Well¡­ once I grow up.


    Energized by my inner vow, I latched back on, ignoring her soft sighs and occasional muttered complaints.


    "You''re lucky you''re cute," she murmured, her golden eyes soft as she gazed at me.


    Cute? No, Meira. I''m ambitious. And when I grow up, you''ll thank me for this moment of destiny.


    As her tail brushed against my tiny feet, I felt a deep sense of accomplishment. For now, I''d enjoy the warmth, the comfort, and the blissful ignorance of my current age.


    But in my heart, I was already planning my future. Meira would be mine. That much, I was sure of.


    "Meira!" A soft but sharp voice called from outside the room.


    I tensed immediately, glaring internally. Ugh! Who dares interrupt this perfect moment? Don''t you know my beautiful Meira is busy fulfilling her noble duty of feeding me?


    The door creaked open, and standing there was another figure¡ªa tall, elegant woman with long, silver-blonde hair and striking emerald eyes. Her pointed ears confirmed it: another elf. She carried herself with an air of quiet authority, and the stern expression on her face told me she wasn''t here to joke around.


    "Meira," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "What are you doing?"


    Meira froze, her ears twitching nervously. "Umm¡­ umm¡­" she stammered.


    "You know we maids are not allowed to breastfeed the young master," the woman continued, her tone unyielding despite its softness.


    Oh? So she''s the maid boss around here, I thought, still latched onto Meira. Head maid vibes, definitely. And also gorgeous. Wow, this house is packed with beauties.


    Meira panicked, trying to explain herself. "T-This was Madam Francesca''s command! I''m just¡­ following orders!"


    The elf woman, who I quickly decided was the head maid, sighed deeply. "Is that so?" She shook her head in mild disapproval. "Let''s go to the dining area. Breakfast is being served for us."


    "W-What about the young master?" Meira asked, clutching me nervously.


    "We can''t leave him here," the head maid said, her tone final. "Bring him along."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," Meira murmured obediently.


    Oh, her name''s Liana, I thought, feeling a twinge of curiosity. Another beauty. Lucky me.


    A short while later, we arrived at the maids'' dining area. The setup was simple yet cozy, a contrast to the grandeur of the nobles'' dining hall. Liana gestured for Meira to pass me over.


    "Hand him to me," she said. "You need to eat, and I''ll watch over him while you do."


    "Y-Yes, Miss Liana," Meira said, reluctantly handing me over.


    As soon as Liana held me, I felt her gentle yet firm hands supporting me with ease. I stared up at her, marveling at her sharp yet soft features.


    An elf''s milk, huh? Let''s see if it''s any different.


    Without hesitation, I nuzzled into her chest, letting my instincts guide me. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah!" Liana let out a surprised sound, her emerald eyes widening. "Young master! What are you doing? There''s no milk here!"


    You don''t know that until I try, do you?


    Liana sighed, clearly not used to such antics. "Goodness, you''re persistent," she muttered, adjusting her hold on me to stop me from tugging at her uniform.


    As the maids ate their breakfast, I was cradled in Liana''s arms, but I wasn''t giving up. My little hands kept reaching for her neckline, trying to pull it aside.


    "Stop that," she said softly, her ears twitching as she batted my hands away. "You''re acting like a mischievous kitten."


    Kitten? More like a hungry wolf. I''m determined!


    Despite her gentle scolding, I kept trying. My persistence drew giggles from the other maids seated around the table.


    "Looks like young master is quite taken with you, Liana," one of them teased.


    Another chimed in, "Maybe he''s trying to declare his future bride!"


    Liana''s cheeks flushed slightly, though she maintained her composure. "Enough of that," she said, her tone sharp but not unkind.


    As breakfast went on, I kept my tiny hands busy, attempting to tug at her chest whenever I got the chance. Despite my best efforts, she skillfully avoided my advances.


    As I lay in the arms of the ever-graceful yet annoyingly untouchable Miss Liana, I began to feel the sting of rejection. Her poise and elegance were undeniable, but her strict attitude was a real mood killer.


    Ugh, this elf is too arrogant. She thinks she''s untouchable, huh? Fine! Time to head back to my beautiful Meira¡ªthe true second mama of my heart!


    With newfound determination, I raised my little arms toward Meira, who was seated nearby, enjoying her breakfast. I wriggled and squirmed, making my intentions clear.


    "Hmm?" Meira noticed me struggling and tilted her head, her ears twitching curiously. "Young master? What''s wrong?"


    Liana frowned slightly, holding me more securely. "He''s fine, Meira. Let him settle down."


    No! Let me go, pointy-eared prison guard! My real goal is right over there, eating her breakfast in peace. I must reunite with my catfolk goddess!


    I kept reaching out, whining softly in protest. Meira chuckled softly, setting her spoon down. "It looks like he wants me, Miss Liana."


    Liana sighed, clearly exasperated. "He''s just being fussy. Don''t indulge him."


    "Oh, but he''s such a sweet little thing," Meira said with a warm smile. "Come here, young master."


    With that, Meira reached out, and Liana reluctantly handed me over. As soon as I was back in Meira''s arms, I nestled against her with a satisfied sigh.


    "There we go," Meira cooed, her tail swishing happily behind her. "Young master just missed me, didn''t you?"


    Yes, yes I did. Now, about that milk¡­


    Meira cradled me gently, returning to her meal with one hand. Her warmth and the faint scent of lavender were enough to soothe my frustration.


    Liana, watching from her seat, let out a faint snort. "You spoil him too much, Meira. He''ll become impossible to handle at this rate."


    Meira just laughed softly, her golden eyes sparkling with affection. "Oh, let him be a baby while he can. He''s so precious like this."


    Precious? More like determined. As she ate, I began to nuzzle against her again, clearly signaling my intentions.


    "Hmm? Oh, young master, not again!" Meira said, flustered but laughing. "You really are persistent."


    Liana groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re encouraging bad habits, Meira."


    But Meira simply smiled, stroking my tiny head. "Well, if it keeps him happy, I don''t mind."


    Happy? Oh, Meira, you''re more than I could ever ask for. My second mama, my catfolk goddess. One day, I''ll make you mine¡­ once I grow up.


    For now, though, I was content to stay right where I was, nestled in her arms, dreaming of the day I could taste all the milk this world had to offer.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 6 - 6: Tiny Hands, Big Desires ( 6 )

    As Meira finished her breakfast, I decided it was time to take things into my own tiny hands¡ªliterally. Reaching up with all the determination I could muster, I tugged at her clothes, signaling my intent.


    Meira blinked down at me, her tail swaying lazily. A soft smile spread across her face. "Young master, so impatient," she said, amused.


    I gurgled in response, not because I couldn''t speak, but because my baby instincts knew it would make me look cuter. Come on, Meira, don''t make me wait.


    "Alright, alright," she chuckled. "Please wait a moment."


    She hurriedly sipped the rest of her coffee, setting the cup down with a faint clink. Then, with a graceful yet flustered motion, she began loosening her maid uniform.


    "Madam did give permission, after all," Meira murmured, her cheeks slightly pink.


    I settled in comfortably as she positioned me and let me latch on. Finally, my second mama''s milk¡ªwell, or the lack thereof. It doesn''t matter. This is bliss.


    "Slowly, young master," Meira said softly, brushing her fingers through my hair. "Don''t rush."


    I savored the moment, glancing sideways to see Miss Liana still seated nearby, her expression unreadable as she watched the scene.


    Oh? Feeling jealous, are we, Miss High-and-Mighty Elf? I smirked internally. Serves you right. Next time, when I ask for breastfeeding, don''t act so arrogant. Now I''ve got my second beautiful mama. Unlike you, stubborn elf.


    Just as I was basking in my victory, a sudden chill ran down my spine.


    "Oh! So you''re allowed to breastfeed him?" A familiar voice chimed in from behind us. "Lucky for you, Meira."


    I froze mid-suckle. That voice¡­


    Turning slightly, I caught sight of a looming figure. There she was¡ªMarita, the slobbering demon herself.


    "Ekkk!" I screamed in my mind. Not her! Anyone but her!


    Marita approached with her usual exaggerated cheer, her pudgy hands already reaching out. "Young master is so adorable!"


    Stay away! Don''t you dare come near me! I grumbled internally, gripping Meira tightly like a lifeline.


    Meira looked slightly flustered but kept her composure. "Marita, please. He''s feeding right now."


    "But I haven''t held him today," Marita said with a pout. "And he''s just too cute not to cuddle."


    Liana, sensing my growing distress, stood up and gently placed a hand on Marita''s shoulder. "Let them be, Marita. The young master needs calm right now, not your enthusiasm."


    Marita pouted but stepped back. "Fine. But I''ll hold him later!"


    Over my dead body, I thought, silently thanking Liana for once.


    As Marita left the room, I relaxed, settling back into Meira''s arms.


    "There, there," Meira said soothingly, stroking my head. "All better now, young master?"


    Better? Yes. But one day, I''ll make sure that kissing demon stays far, far away from me.Well...just me..ehehehe


    As I nestled comfortably in Meira''s arms, my thoughts drifted to a certain someone I hadn''t seen in a while. Where''s Lithia, the dark elf? I thought. I remember her from before¡ªback when I was being assaulted by that slobbering demon Marita. She was there, so calm and graceful. Lithia, where are you? Eheheh. You can be my third mama too. Dark elves are rare, after all.


    I craned my tiny head, looking around the room with what little mobility my baby body allowed. No pointy ears, no dark complexion. Just Meira''s warm smile and Liana''s unreadable gaze.


    Meira noticed my fidgeting. "What''s wrong, young master? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Uncomfortable? No, I''m on a mission! I squirmed, trying to peek around Meira''s shoulder.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "He''s restless. Perhaps he''s looking for someone?"


    Meira laughed softly, bouncing me gently in her arms. "Young master, are you searching for Madam Francesca? Or maybe Lord Garius?"


    Ha! As if! No offense to my goddess of a mother or that¡­ dried plum of a father, but I have someone else in mind.


    "Maybe he''s looking for Lithia," Liana added casually, sipping her tea.


    My tiny eyes lit up. Yes! Someone gets me! Where is she, Miss Liana? Stop sipping tea and tell me!


    "Oh, Lithia," Meira said, her ears twitching. "I think she''s in the garden. She mentioned wanting to check on the roses this morning."


    The garden? Great, let''s go then! No time to waste! I waved my arms excitedly, trying to communicate my intent.


    "Look at him," Meira said with a giggle. "He really does seem to want Lithia."


    Liana sighed, setting down her cup. "You''re spoiling him too much, Meira. But fine, let''s head to the garden."


    As Meira carried me out of the room, I couldn''t help but grin inwardly. Lithia, here I come. Prepare yourself, my third mama. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When we arrived at the garden, there she was¡ªLithia, the dark elf, kneeling gracefully among the rose bushes. Her dark skin glowed under the morning sunlight, and her silken silver hair swayed with each movement. She was humming softly, her elegant fingers brushing over the petals.


    Oh, Lithia, you''re even more beautiful than I remembered!


    "Lithia," Meira called, walking closer. "Look who''s here to see you."


    Lithia turned, her golden eyes meeting mine. A small smile graced her lips. "Young master," she said, her voice as smooth as honey. "You look happy this morning."


    Happy? Of course, I''m happy! I found you, my dark elf goddess. You can be my third mama now. Eheheh.


    "Would you like to hold him?" Meira asked.


    Lithia tilted her head thoughtfully. "If it''s alright with you."


    Meira handed me over gently, and I found myself in Lithia''s arms. Her scent was earthy yet sweet, and her touch was cool and soothing.


    "There we go," Lithia said softly, adjusting me in her arms. "Are you comfortable, young master?"


    Comfortable? I''m in heaven!


    I reached out instinctively, tugging at the fabric of her uniform. Lithia raised an eyebrow, then chuckled lightly. "Oh dear, he''s just like last time."


    Meira covered her mouth, laughing. "Madam Francesca did say he''s been¡­ curious lately."


    Liana crossed her arms, watching with a smirk. "Curious is an understatement. He''s turning into quite the handful."


    Lithia looked down at me, her eyes filled with gentle amusement. "Well, young master, I suppose I can humor you for a little while."


    Just as Lithia began to undo the top of her uniform, the soft fabric sliding slightly to reveal her flawless skin, I felt victory within reach. Yes, dark elf milk¡ªoh wait, she doesn''t have milk yet, but still, I''m winning!


    But before I could even get a peek, a familiar voice rang out from behind.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Lithia''s hands froze. She immediately straightened, adjusting her uniform. "Good morning, madam," she said, her voice respectful.


    Meira quickly stood beside her, bowing slightly. "Good morning, madam Francesca."


    Francesca?! Again?! Mama, you can go enjoy yourself with that dried plum of yours! Let me have my moment with Lithia! I squirmed in Lithia''s arms, silently protesting this intrusion.


    Francesca approached, her radiant smile lighting up the garden. Her golden hair shimmered in the morning sunlight, and her sapphire-blue eyes sparkled as she looked at me. "Javier, my little honeybun, did you miss me?"


    Miss you? Mama, you just fed me this morning! Let me enjoy my time with my new mamas in peace!


    Francesca reached out to take me from Lithia. "Thank you for watching him, Lithia," she said warmly.


    Lithia handed me over gently, though I could see a trace of hesitation in her golden eyes. No, Lithia, don''t let go! Don''t give me back! Ugh, betrayal!


    As Francesca cuddled me close, I turned my head toward Lithia, my tiny arms reaching out dramatically. Lithia! My dark elf mama, come back! This isn''t over. I will taste your milk one day¡­ even if you don''t have any yet!


    "Javier seems to really like you, Lithia," Francesca remarked with a chuckle.


    Lithia smiled politely, though there was a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "He''s very attached, madam."


    "Of course, he''s attached," Francesca said proudly. "He''s a smart boy. He knows how kind and lovely you all are."


    Smart boy? More like desperate baby. I know quality when I see it.


    With a playful kiss on my cheek, Francesca began walking back toward the mansion. "Come on, Javier. Let''s have breakfast with your papa."


    Papa?! The dried plum? No! Send me back to my dark elf goddess and catfolk angel! I groaned internally, resigned to my fate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Dried Plums Clan ( 7 )

    As Francesca carried me into the grand dining hall, my baby eyes surveyed the scene. The room was filled with people¡ªsome familiar, others not.


    First, I spotted two women sitting near the head of the table. Who are these two? Oh wait, don''t tell me¡­ these are also his wives? I squinted, assessing them. Not really beautiful. Seriously, dried plum, what were you thinking? Were you blind? Did you run out of options?


    Next to them was the man himself¡ªthe infamous "dried plum," Lord Garius. He sat with his usual stern expression, the kind that could probably make grown men cry. Unfortunately for him, it only made me chuckle inwardly. Eheheh, you pipsqueak dried plum. Sitting there like some king, huh? What''s with the serious face? Still trying to make up for being boring?


    Then, my eyes landed on five other children scattered around the table. They were all older than me, ranging from what looked like pre-teens.


    I overheard snippets of conversation between Francesca and one of the other women, piecing together the dynamics. So, two of these kids are my real siblings¡ªthe oldest and the second born. Great. I''ve got direct competition for the dried plum''s limited affection.


    As for the other three kids¡­ Half-siblings, huh? Really, old man? Spreading your seed like a farmer planting crops. And with them? I mean, Francesca is leagues ahead of these other two women, so what gives?


    One of the half-siblings, a boy around six or seven, noticed me and made a face. "Is that the new baby?" he asked loudly, pointing at me.


    "Yes, he''s Javier," Francesca said sweetly, adjusting me in her arms.


    "He so small" another kid, a girl with pigtails, chimed in.


    Small? Small?! Listen here, you little gremlin. I''m a baby. What do you expect, a giant?


    Lord Garius cleared his throat, silencing the chatter instantly. His deep, commanding voice cut through the room. "Enough. Focus on your breakfast."


    Oh, the dried plum speaks. What''s next, a lecture about table manners?


    Francesca seated herself gracefully, keeping me in her lap as the maids began serving breakfast. She whispered softly to me, her tone full of warmth. "Don''t worry, Javier. Mama''s here to protect you from all these big scary people."


    Big scary people? Mama, I''m more worried about being stuck in a room with this whole circus. Let me back to my catfolk and elf mamas, please!


    I sighed inwardly, resigning myself to the chaos that was apparently my family. One thing''s for sure¡ªlife in this house is going to be¡­ interesting.


    As Francesca sat at the table, chatting casually and cutting into her breakfast, I began to wiggle and squirm in her lap. I twisted to one side, then the other, making little noises to get her attention.


    "Javier, honey, don''t move so much. Mama''s trying to eat," she said sweetly, holding me steady.


    Oh, no, Mama. That''s the whole point. Let''s make this inconvenient for you.


    I leaned back suddenly, forcing her to adjust her grip. Then I leaned forward, reaching toward the table.


    "Javier!" she laughed, but her voice held a hint of exasperation.


    And then it happened. The target of my grand plan¡ªMiss Liana, was called over by none other than the dried plum himself.


    "Liana," Lord Garius said in his ever-stern tone. "A word."


    Liana approached him, bowing gracefully. "Yes, my lord."


    Francesca seized the opportunity. "Liana, could you take Javier for a little while? It''s hard to eat with him squirming so much."


    Liana blinked, glancing at me. Ah, Miss Liana, you''ve fallen into my trap. Ehehehe.


    "Yes, madam," Liana said hesitantly, reaching out to take me.


    The moment she held me, I started my usual antics, reaching for her breast. My tiny baby hands worked furiously, tugging at the fabric of her uniform.


    "Javier" Liana gasped, her cheeks tinged pink. "No, you can''t¡ªstop¡ª"


    "Oh, Liana," Francesca said with a soft laugh. "If he''s insisting, you could always do what Meira does."


    Liana froze. "But, madam¡­"


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "It''s alright. Javier won''t stop until he''s satisfied. You''re the head maid, after all. I trust you completely."


    Liana''s golden eyes darted between Francesca and me, her pointed ears twitching slightly. She sighed, her composure barely cracking. "As you wish, madam."


    Eheheh¡­ I win!!!!


    But before I could savor the moment fully, Francesca spoke again, her voice taking on that oh-so-authoritative tone that could command anyone¡ªeven this regal elf. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liana," she said, smiling sweetly, "why don''t you take Javier to your room? You can breastfeed him there, in private, and ensure he''s taken care of properly. From now on, you''re responsible for him."


    Liana''s ears twitched, and her golden eyes widened slightly. "Madam, are you certain? I have other duties¡ª"


    Francesca waved a delicate hand, cutting her off. "Don''t worry about your other tasks. The other maids will handle them. For now, your only priority is Javier."


    Liana hesitated, glancing down at me.


    Oh, don''t fight it, Miss Liana. Fate has chosen you. You''re officially promoted to my full-time caretaker¡­ and my second elf mama.


    "Yes, madam," Liana finally said, bowing her head gracefully, though her cheeks were tinged with the faintest blush.


    Yeah!!! Look who''s my new personal caretaker now! My girl, my mama, my everything! Ehehehe!


    Francesca stood and handed me over completely. "Take him, and make sure he''s well-fed and clean. Bathe him, change him, whatever he needs. Just focus on him."


    Liana held me gently, cradling me like the precious treasure I was. Her expression was calm, but I could see the slight wrinkle in her brow. Oh, Miss Liana, don''t worry. I''ll make this fun for both of us.


    "Understood, madam," Liana said softly, turning toward the hallway.


    As she walked to her room, holding me close, I let out a small, triumphant giggle. She glanced down at me, her golden eyes narrowing slightly.


    "You seem very pleased with yourself, young master," she murmured.


    Oh, I am, Miss Liana. You have no idea how pleased.


    Once we reached her room, I was placed carefully on her bed¡ªa simple but elegant piece of furniture that matched her refined demeanor.


    "Now then," she said, her hands moving to adjust her uniform, "let''s get this over with."


    Eheheh¡­ I could get used to this.


    As Liana gently placed me on her lap, her serene but slightly flustered demeanor only fueled my excitement. She settled on the edge of the bed and adjusted her uniform. Her movements were deliberate, her every action filled with a grace only an elf could possess.


    "Alright, young master," she said with a sigh, "Let''s get this over with. Though you should know, nothing will come out."


    She unbuttoned the top of her uniform, revealing pale, flawless skin that shimmered faintly in the morning light. Her cheeks were tinged pink, a rare display of emotion from the usually stoic elf. Finally, she guided me close, allowing me to latch on.


    Oh, Liana, you underestimate me. Milk or not, I''m here for the experience.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 8 - 8: The Sweet Secret of Special Elves ( 8 )

    As I latched on to Liana breast, my eyes widened.


    Wait¡­ what''s this?


    A drop of something sweet hit my tongue¡ªsmooth, rich, and almost floral. It wasn''t milk, but it was definitely some kind of liquid. This¡­ this is amazing! What is this nectar of the gods!?


    I paused for a moment, shocked, then resumed sucking with newfound enthusiasm.


    Liana blinked, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks. "W-what''s with that look, young master? There''s no milk, you know."


    Oh, no milk? Sure, Liana, let''s go with that. But this sweet liquid tells me otherwise. Ehehe¡­ elves really are something special!


    I couldn''t stop myself. The flavor was addictively sweet, unlike anything I''d tasted before, even back in my old world. Is this some kind of natural elf thing? Or is Liana just unique? Either way, I''m going to make the most of this gift!


    Liana, oblivious to my inner monologue, sighed and leaned back slightly, still stroking my head. "You''re much calmer now, aren''t you? Perhaps you just like the comfort¡­"


    Comfort? Oh, Liana, this is way beyond comfort. You''re officially number one on the taste ranking! and Beautiful!


    I smirked internally, my baby face betraying none of my thoughts. Alright, next goal: figure out if the other elves have the same gift. Miss Lithia, you''re up next.


    As I finished with one side, I instinctively shifted toward the other breast. Liana, resigned to her fate, sighed softly and adjusted her position.


    "Fine, young master," she murmured, lying down to make it easier for me. "Just this once¡­ But I really hope you grow out of this phase soon."


    Grow out of this phase? Never! This is perfection!


    I latched onto the other side, and there it was again¡ªthe sweet, floral taste that set her apart from everyone else. Oh, Liana, you''re unbeatable. No one else even comes close to your divine sweetness.


    Liana gently stroked my hair as I fed, her golden eyes softening. "You''re such a strange little one."


    Determined? Of course! I''m determined to make you mine. Don''t worry, Liana, you''ve officially taken the number one spot. You''ll be at the top of my future wife list¡ªforever!


    I let out a contented sigh, pausing briefly to give her a sly baby grin. She chuckled quietly, the sound like a soft melody.


    "You''re smiling? What are you thinking about?" she asked, her blush deepening. "You really are something else." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, you have no idea, my dear elf. But don''t worry¡ªyour secret nectar is safe with me.!!


    As I continued latched on her breast, she shifted slightly, getting more comfortable. I couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful she looked, her silver hair cascading around her face, her pointed ears twitching faintly. Yep, Liana, you''ve got everything. Grace, beauty, sweetness¡­ You''re my number one now.


    Liana lay there, her golden eyes fixed on the persistent little one nestled against her. She let out a soft sigh, brushing a strand of silver hair away from her face.


    This child... so persistent. Honestly, I''ve never seen anything like it.


    She glanced down at Javier, who, despite being far too young to understand, seemed to know exactly what he was doing. He switched from one side to the other, his tiny hands gripping her gently, his determination unwavering.


    I''m not even married yet. Never even had a boyfriend. I''ve just turned 18, for the goddess'' sake¡­ And now here I am, letting this little one pretend I can feed him.


    Why does he act like this? He''s not like the other children of Lord Garius. They were never cared for by the maids. The Lord made it clear they were to be handled exclusively by their mothers. But this one¡­


    She gently brushed Javier''s soft hair, her heart warming despite her confusion.


    Still¡­ he''s so cute. I never knew babies could be like this. His little expressions, his determination¡ªit''s almost like he''s got an adult''s mind trapped in that tiny body.


    Just as she thought this, Javier gave a small, contented sigh and relaxed completely against her. His tiny hands loosened their grip, and his rhythmic breathing softened.


    "Hmm? He fell asleep?" Liana whispered, her voice barely audible.


    A smile spread across her face, a mix of relief and endearment. She shifted slightly, ensuring he was comfortable, then carefully wrapped her arms around him.


    Strange child¡­ but so precious.


    The day''s events had taken their toll on her too. Liana''s eyelids grew heavy as she lay there, holding Javier close. The warmth of his tiny body against hers was oddly soothing.


    I suppose¡­ a little rest wouldn''t hurt.


    With a final glance at the peacefully sleeping baby in her arms, Liana allowed herself to drift into slumber, a gentle smile lingering on her lips as she hugged Javier softly.


    At the dining room, the morning sunlight streamed through the large windows, illuminating the long dining table where Lord Garius sat at the head, his expression stern yet composed. Lady Francesca, sitting to his right, elegantly sipped her tea while her two sons, Marcellus and Cedric, sat upright and attentive.


    "Francesca," Lord Garius began, his deep voice commanding the room''s attention, "I want you to focus on ensuring Marcellus and Cedric continue their studies diligently. Both are nearing the age for the blessing ceremonies, and it is crucial we prepare them well."


    Lady Francesca nodded gracefully, a calm smile on her lips. "Of course, dear. I''ll personally oversee their studies and ensure they are ready for the appraisal. It''s an important milestone for them." She reached out, gently placing a hand on Marcellus''s shoulder and then Cedric''s.


    "My sons," she said warmly, "you''ve done well so far. Let''s continue working hard, alright?"


    Marcellus, the eldest at 11, nodded confidently. His sharp features and composed demeanor gave him the air of someone already bearing responsibility. "Yes, Mother. I''ll do my best to make you and Father proud."


    Cedric, a year younger at 10, smiled shyly but nodded as well. "I''ll keep practicing my magic and studies, Mother."


    Lord Garius''s gaze softened momentarily as he observed his sons, but his tone remained firm. "Good. Our family''s future depends on your talents and efforts. A strong blessing could elevate our rank and expand our territory."


    Francesca then glanced at her husband, her expression turning curious. "And what about Javier?" she asked, her voice calm yet holding a trace of amusement.


    At this, Lord Garius let out a short, almost dismissive chuckle. "Javier? For now, let him focus on growing. He''s still a baby. Breastfeeding and the care of two or three maids are enough for him at this stage."


    Francesca raised an elegant brow, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Oh? And which maids will be looking after him?"


    "Liana and Meira for now," Garius replied, his tone decisive. "As for the third, I''ll leave that to you to decide, Francesca."


    Francesca nodded, her smile unwavering. "As you wish, dear. I''ll ensure he''s well looked after."


    She took another sip of her tea, her mind already considering the matter. With a gentle hand, she ruffled Marcellus''s hair affectionately and then Cedric''s. "Now, finish your breakfast, my sons. Today''s lessons won''t wait."


    Lord Garius then turned his attention to his two other wives seated further down the table. Lady Garcinia, the second wife, and Lady Phenelopie, the third, both straightened in their seats under his gaze.


    "Ensure that our children remain focused on their studies and training as well," he instructed. "The family''s future depends on all of our efforts. If any of them are born with talent, it will benefit us all."


    Lady Garcinia, the mother of Aelius and Athine, gave a polite nod. "Of course, my lord. Aelius has been progressing well in his swordsmanship, and I''ll ensure his studies remain on track."


    Lady Phenelopie, the mother of Heres, added with a smile, "Heres is young but eager. I''ll see to it he continues to practice his lessons."


    Garius gave an approving nod, satisfied with their responses.


    Meanwhile, Javier remained in Liana''s room, blissfully unaware of the family discussions. Both he and the elf maid had drifted into a peaceful slumber after his persistent efforts to nurse from her.


    The morning passed, the family settling into their respective roles, each determined to prepare for the future. But for Javier, his immediate future remained singularly focused on charming every maid in the household and securing the soft comforts they provided..


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 9 - 9: A Sweet Morning Surprise ( 9 )

    Javier slowly stirred awake, his tiny body nestled against the soft embrace of Liana, who was still peacefully asleep. Her silver hair framed her serene face, and her gentle breathing created a calmness in the room.


    But none of that mattered to him at the moment.


    "Ehehe..." Javier''s mischievous thoughts came alive as he realized his hunger was back. And conveniently, his "meal" was right there in front of him. "Time to dig in!"


    With clumsy movements, he reached for Liana chest. His tiny hands fumbled with the fabric of her dress, pulling it aside just enough to reveal his coveted prize. He latched on eagerly, sucking with determination.


    Liana stirred slightly, murmuring something in her sleep. Her arms instinctively cradled him closer.


    "Oh sweet... so sweet..." Javier thought, relishing the taste. "Better than milk! Yummy!"


    He switched to the other side, greedily exploring both options. "This is the life," he thought smugly, fully enjoying his meal.


    Liana eyes fluttered open. She looked down and froze for a moment, realizing what was happening. Her pale cheeks flushed a deep pink.


    "Y-young master!" she stammered, her voice flustered but still quiet to avoid startling him. "You¡­ you can''t just¡ª"


    Javier, of course, didn''t stop. If anything, he doubled down, refusing to release his grip.


    Liana sighed in defeat, her face still red.


    "Madam Francesca is going to scold me again if she finds out¡­" she muttered to herself. "Young master, you truly are persistent."


    She gently patted his back, deciding it was better to let him finish before trying to reason with him. After all, he was just a baby¡ª she reminded herself, though his oddly determined behavior often made her question that.


    That''s right, Miss Liana. Just accept it. You''re officially my number one now!


    Liana jolted when she heard Lady Francesca''s voice echo from outside her room. "Liana, are you awake? Bring Javier; I need to speak with you."


    Her eyes widened as panic set in. She glanced down at Javier, who was firmly latched onto her breast, his small hands gripping her dress as if declaring, You''re not going anywhere.


    "Y-young master," she whispered frantically, trying to gently pry him away. "Please let go; Madam Francesca is calling!"


    Javier''s thoughts, however, were entirely different.


    I won''t let you go. Not a chance! If you try, I''ll bite!


    He held on tighter. The sweet taste he loved so much wasn''t something he was about to give up, not even for Francesca.


    Liana sighed, utterly defeated by javier stubbornness. "What am I going to do with you, young master..." she muttered before carefully standing up, cradling him to keep his grip steady. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she opened the door, Francesca raised an eyebrow at the sight of Liana looking flustered and Javier nestled against her chest, his tiny form suspiciously still.


    "What''s taking you so long?" Francesca asked, her gaze briefly flicking to Javier with a knowing smile.


    "I-I apologize, Madam," Liana stammered, her blush betraying her calm demeanor.


    "The young master¡­ refuses to let go."


    Francesca''s lips curled into a soft, amused smile. "Persistent, isn''t he? Well, that''s just like his father."


    Javier mentally rolled his eyes. Don''t compare me to that dried plum!


    Francesca gently placed a hand on Liana''s shoulder. "From today onward, you and Meira are officially assigned to take care of Javier. I trust you both to handle him well. He seems¡­ quite attached to you already," she said with a smirk, clearly noting Javier''s unrelenting grip.


    Liana''s eyes widened. "Madam, are you sure? I¡ª"


    "Yes, I''m sure," Francesca interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "The little one has good taste, it seems. He''s chosen his caretakers well. Just¡­ try to avoid spoiling him too much."


    Javier grinned inwardly. Oh, I''ve already won. Meira, Liana¡ªyou''re officially my team now!


    Francesca gave a final nod and left, leaving Liana standing there, holding Javier with a mix of embarrassment and acceptance.


    As Liana closed the door, she looked down at Javier, who had resumed his contented sucking. "You really are something else, young master," she said with a resigned smile, sitting back down to let him finish.


    Meira entered the room, her tail swaying in its usual lively rhythm. Spotting Liana sitting with Javier latched onto her breast, she chuckled softly. "Good afternoon, Miss Liana. Looks like our young master is keeping you busy again."


    Liana sighed, a mix of annoyance and amusement evident in her tone. "Busy doesn''t even begin to describe it, Meira. I don''t know what he sees in this... I don''t even have milk to offer, yet he''s so persistent. He even switches sides as if expecting something different each time."


    Meira''s ears twitched as her soft laughter filled the room. "That sounds like him already¡ªquite determined, isn''t he?" She stepped closer, her tail swaying with each step.


    Liana''s face turned pink as she tried to keep her composure. "M-Meira!"


    Meira leaned in with a playful smile, teasing, "Well, he certainly seems to enjoy it, doesn''t he?" She wagged her tail again and looked at Javier, who appeared utterly content.


    Javier, in his own thoughts, was grinning ear to ear. My second mama is here! Perfect timing!


    Meira crouched beside them, brushing a strand of her long hair back. "Madam Francesca asked me to assist you, so here I am. Anything you need, just let me know." Her tone was cheerful, and she seemed genuinely excited about her role.


    "Actually," Liana began, glancing down at Javier, "you might have to take over soon. He''s insatiable, and I haven''t even had a chance to get anything else done today."


    Meira smiled knowingly. "Oh, I''m sure he''ll be happy to switch over. He seems to enjoy having options."


    Javier, however, tightened his little grip on Liana dress, silently protesting. Wait, wait! I''m not done here yet!


    Liana sighed again, stroking his head gently. "Young master, you''re quite the handful, aren''t you?"


    Meira''s laughter grew louder as her tail swished behind her. "Well, Miss Liana, looks like we''ll be working together to manage him. Better get used to it!"


    As the evening sun cast its warm glow over the estate, Javier sat comfortably in Meira''s lap, occasionally switching his gaze between her and Liana. His two caretakers shared quiet laughs, discussing the latest household updates and their shared duties.


    "Miss Liana," Meira said with a playful tone, her tail flicking lightly. "Our young master seems quite... attached to us, doesn''t he?"


    Liana gave a soft chuckle, adjusting her posture while keeping a watchful eye on Javier. "He''s certainly unlike the other children of Lord Garius. None of them were ever this... clingy." She sighed. "It''s strange, though. Lord Garius has always been strict about keeping maids out of the direct upbringing of his children. Yet, with Javier, it''s completely different."


    Meira nodded, her tail brushing Javier''s tiny feet, earning a soft giggle from him. "It must be Lady Francesca''s influence. She''s much more hands-on than the other wives. But still, breastfeeding from us? Even though it''s just for comfort¡ªthis is unheard of."


    The door creaked open, and Lithia, the dark elf maid, entered gracefully. Her silver hair shimmered under the light, and her expression was calm yet warm. She greeted them with a soft bow. "I see our young master is still keeping the two of you busy."


    Liana glanced at Lithia and nodded. "You''re just in time. Lady Francesca has officially assigned you to help us. With how energetic Javier is, we could certainly use an extra hand."


    Meira grinned. "Welcome to the team, Lithia. Be prepared¡ªhe''s quite weird. And very persistent."


    Javier, listening intently, gave a mental cheer. Three beautiful ladies to take care of me? This is heaven! Don''t worry, my lovely maids. When I grow up, I''ll make you all my wives. Ehehe!


    Lithia approached, gently brushing her fingers over Javier''s cheek. "Such a lively baby. I''ll do my best to assist."


    Javier looked up at her, his thoughts racing. "Dark elf mama, welcome aboard! Don''t worry¡ªyou''re already on my list."


    As the evening progressed, the three maids worked to manage Javier''s energy, taking turns keeping him entertained, fed, and comforted. The sight of them together¡ªan elf, a catfolk, and a dark elf¡ªwas a rare yet heartwarming one in the noble household.


    This arrangement was certainly uncommon,but in Javier''s mind, it was perfect.


    Three mamas, three beauties, all taking care of me. Life couldn''t get better than this.Ehehe


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 10 - 10: Playing the Useless Card ( 10 )

    The soft morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, illuminating Javier''s nursery-turned-bedroom. Now three years old, Javier was no longer confined to the crib. Instead, he roamed his space freely, a cheeky grin plastered on his face as he plotted his day.


    Yosh! Time to start my morning routine! Javier thought, flexing his tiny fingers. Step one: locate my future wives. Step two: ensure my daily dose of breastfeed! Ehehehe.


    As he looked around, his thoughts shifted. He''d recently been sneaking peeks at books from the library. Though Junichi had been reborn in this body, his ability to read remained intact. He had been quietly studying, learning about mana and the basics of magic. He already suspected that his siblings'' talents in the blessing ceremony might give his family a much-needed boost.


    It had been three years since I was reborn into this world as Javier De Armand. Life as a noble child was far more entertaining than my previous life, and the perks? Oh, they were heavenly.


    I sat up in bed, stretching my arms. My legs dangled off the edge as I tested the strength in them. "Yosh! I can walk now!" I said to myself with a grin. That meant I could now go looking for my maids¡ªand more importantly, their divine treasures!


    I brushed a hand through my tousled hair and gave myself a mental pat on the back. I wasn''t just any three-year-old, after all. I was a three-year-old with refined tastes, thanks to Liana, Meira, and Lithia.


    As I wandered the estate halls in search of them, I couldn''t help but overhear some maids chatting nearby.


    "Did you hear? Both Marcellus and Cedric passed their blessing ceremonies," one of them said.


    "Yes, Marcellus as a wizard and Cedric as a swordmaster! Lord Garius must be so proud. He''s been in a good mood lately," replied another.


    I rolled my eyes. Good for them, I guess. But who cares about that when there''s milk to drink?


    Shaking my head at their priorities, I continued my mission.


    "Good morning, young master," Meira chirped. "Hungry?"


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Where''s Miss Liana?"


    Meira chuckled. "She''s helping Lady Francesca this morning. But I''m here, so come eat, young master."


    Javier pouted, crossing his arms. No Liana? No Lithia? Fine, Meira. You''re still at the top of my list!


    After a hearty breakfast, Javier slipped away, heading toward his stash of books hidden beneath a loose floorboard in his room. He pulled out a tome on mana manipulation, flipping through the pages with practiced ease.


    "Control mana like breathing, huh?" he muttered, his tiny hands glowing faintly with an unstable blue hue. "Easy for me!"


    Before he could dive further into practice, the door opened again, and this time, Lithia stepped in, her dark complexion glowing softly in the sunlight. "Young master, Lady Francesca wishes to see you in the courtyard."


    Javier''s face lit up. Dark Elf Mama! Bless you, Lithia!


    As Lithia scooped him up in her arms, Javier couldn''t resist leaning into her breast. He gazed at her neckline mischievously, his inner thoughts racing. Hmm¡­ after this, it''s definitely time for my afternoon drink. Lithia, prepare yourself. Ehehehe!


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Lady Francesca stood gracefully by a fountain, her aura radiating elegance. She turned to Javier, smiling.


    "My dear Javier, even at three, you''re as lively as ever," Francesca said, her tone amused. "Have you been practicing anything interesting, young one?"


    Javier grinned innocently. "Just reading, Mama. And... can I have milk now?"


    Francesca laughed softly. "Oh, Javier. Some things never change."


    Javier''s eyes darted between his mother and Lithia, wondering which of his future wives would indulge him next. As the afternoon sun shone brightly, the young master plotted his next move.


    Breastfeed might be a must, but mastering mana comes next. Let''s conquer one goal at a time, starting with my lovely mamas!


    Javier sat with a mischievous grin, carefully concealing his true thoughts behind the mask of an innocent, clueless three-year-old.


    Hehehe, no one will ever know I''ve already cracked the basics of magic. Reading heavy books, understanding mana flow, and even practicing spells in secret? That''s for me and me alone. I''ll keep pretending to be the useless third son. Less pressure, more freedom. Besides, I already did my time in school back in Japan.


    "Javier, what are you thinking about?" Lady Francesca asked, noticing the slight smirk on her son''s face.


    Javier quickly switched to his best innocent look. "Oh, nothing, Mama. Just thinking how cool my brothers are with their wizard and swordmaster classes."


    Francesca smiled warmly and stroked his hair. "You''re special too, Javier. I''m sure you''ll have your own incredible blessing when the time comes."


    Inside, though, I''m staying far away from any noble school. Do you know how much effort that is? Kindergartens, high schools, universities¡ªbeen there, done that. I don''t need another round of lectures and rules. I''ve got better things to do, like nursing from my lovely mamas.


    "I don''t know, Mama," Javier said, feigning a downcast expression. "I don''t have talent like my brothers."


    Francesca frowned. "Javier, that''s not true¡ª"


    Before she could continue, the butler entered the room, bowing politely. "Lady Francesca, Lord Garius requests your presence. He wishes to discuss the formal noble party you''ll be attending."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you," Francesca replied before turning back to Javier. "Javier, be a good boy and stay with Miss Liana, alright? If you need food or... anything else, just ask her."


    Javier nodded obediently. "Okay, Mama."


    As soon as Francesca left the room, Javier spun to face Liana, his small hands reaching up in a familiar gesture.


    "Miss Liana... chu chu..." he said, making little kissing sounds to signal his intent for breastfeeding.


    Liana''s cheeks flushed as she stumbled back a step. "Ehh!? Young master, again?!"


    Javier grinned widely. Hehehe, time for my sweet elven nectar. You can''t resist me, Miss Liana!


    Liana sighed, knowing the young master was unusually persistent. "Alright, alright. But this is the last time today, okay?"


    "Okay!" Javier said cheerfully, though his inner thoughts betrayed his promise. Heh, yeah, sure, Miss Liana. Let''s see how long that rule lasts.


    As Liana gently picked him up, Javier couldn''t help but chuckle inside. Stay under the radar, enjoy life, and bask in the care of these beautiful women. Life in this world really isn''t so bad.


    Liana sighed as she sat down, cradling Javier in her arms. "You''re such a demanding little one, young master," she said softly, her voice filled with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Slowly, she adjusted her dress to let him nurse, her pointed ears twitching slightly.


    "Ehehe, why should this be the last time?" Javier thought to himself as he latched on eagerly. If I can, I want this to continue until we''re married! My precious Liana... you''re already at the top of my list!


    The sweet, nectar-like taste filled his mouth, a unique sensation that sent his mind reeling every time. It''s better than milk. No, it''s better than anything. And most importantly...


    He paused for a moment in his thoughts, his tiny hands gripping her gently. Lithia doesn''t have it, even if she''s a dark elf. I already tried with other elves maid too, and none of them have this special sweetness. Liana, you''re one of a kind.


    Liana gazed at him, her expression softening. "You seem so happy whenever I feed you... but really, young master, what am I going to do with you? You''re growing up, yet you cling to me like this." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier closed his eyes, savoring the moment. Growing up or not, I''ll never let go. You''ll see, Liana. One day, I''ll make you mine. This world''s rules about maids and masters don''t mean anything to me.


    Liana chuckled softly, brushing her fingers over his soft hair. "You''re such a peculiar child... but I suppose it''s not so bad. You''re sweet, in your own way."


    Javier''s inner voice practically shouted with glee. Sweet? Oh, Liana, if only you knew... I''m going to make you my sweetest treasure. This bond we have? It''s just the beginning. Ehehehe.


    As the peaceful moment stretched on, Javier felt completely at ease. The warmth of her embrace, the unique taste that only she could provide¡ªit was enough to make him forget everything else.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 11 - 11: A Step Towards Nobility ( 11 )

    The news about the noble party spread quickly among the household staff. Lord Garius, or as Javier liked to call him, "the dried plum," and Lady Francesca were preparing for a significant gathering. Javier, overhearing snippets of conversation from his maids and eavesdropping during quiet moments, pieced together the purpose of this event.


    "So, it''s official then," he mused internally while playing with Meira''s tail. "The dried plum gets a shiny new rank because of my brothers. From Baron to Viscount¡ªtwo ranks in one go, all thanks to Marcellus and Cedric."


    Marcellus, the eldest at 14 years old, had been appraised with the Wizard class¡ªan exceptional one known for its versatility in magic. Cedric, now 13 years old, earned the Swordmaster class¡ªa combat prodigy blessed with unmatched talent in the blade. Together, their accomplishments meant an increase in land and influence for the De Armand family.


    "That''s great for you, dried plum. More land, more headaches." Javier smirked to himself. "As for me, I''ll stay under the radar. No need to show off or get involved in this noble politics nonsense."


    He had noticed the stark differences in treatment between himself and his siblings. While each of his brothers was assigned six maids and a training butler¡ªa personal aide skilled in combat¡ªhe only had three maids: Meira, Liana, and Lithia.


    "Not that I''m complaining," he thought with a grin. "Three beautiful maids are more than enough for me. Especially when one of them gives me the good stuff... Ehehehe." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Javier lay in his crib, pretending to nap while Liana cleaned his room, he contemplated the structure of the noble hierarchy.


    Let''s see... it''s something like this, right?


    Kingdom: King, Queen, Prince, and Princess


    Archduke


    Duke


    Marquess


    High Count


    Count


    Viscount


    High Baron


    Baron


    Low Baron


    The De Armand family had started at the near bottom rank as a Baron household but was now on the cusp of entering mid-tier nobility. "A Viscount... huh. If things keep going well, the dried plum could reach Count in another decade or two," he thought.


    But Javier was in no hurry to help with that. "Let the others play their little games of power. I''ve already lived through the grind of life back in Japan¡ªschool, work, all that nonsense. If I can stay in the background, enjoy the perks of being nobility without the responsibilities... that''s the dream."


    Next year, it would be the turn of Lady Garcinia''s eldest son, Aelius, and Lady Phenelopie''s only child, Heres, to attend their blessing ceremonies.


    "Good luck to them," Javier thought with a yawn. "The more the dried plum''s kids get blessed, the higher his rank climbs... and the more I get to stay out of the spotlight. Works for me."


    As the sound of Meira and Lithia''s chatter reached his ears from the hallway, Javier closed his eyes and smiled. "But first... where''s Liana? I need my afternoon ''snack.'' Ehehehe."


    Javier crossed his little arms and pouted as he sat on the soft cushion in Liana''s room. "As long as they don''t take my wives away, I''m fine with all this rank climbing," he muttered under his breath.


    His "wives" were his greatest treasures¡ªMeira, Liana, and Lithia. Sure, they weren''t officially his yet, but that was only a matter of time. No one, not even his older brothers or step-siblings, was allowed to claim them.


    "They''re all mine," Javier whispered, determination burning in his small but cunning eyes.


    Just then, Meira entered the room, her tail swaying with every step. She carried a tray with snacks and tea for herself and Liana. Her bright demeanor instantly lifted Javier''s mood.


    "Meira, where are you going next?" he asked, feigning innocence but already scheming.


    "Hmm? Oh, I was thinking of visiting the library," Meira replied, setting the tray down.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "Really? Can I join? I''ve never been to the library before!"


    Meira tilted her head, a bit unsure. "Well... Madam Francesca and Lord Garius will be attending the noble party for two or three days. So maybe it''s okay, as long as we''re careful."


    "Thank you, Meira!" Javier beamed, standing up on wobbly legs and toddling toward her.


    Meira chuckled and patted his head gently. "Alright, young master. But you have to promise to behave in the library, okay? No running around or pulling books off the shelves."


    "Of course," Javier said with his most angelic smile, already planning to do exactly the opposite.


    The library was a grand room filled with rows of tall bookshelves, reaching all the way to the ceiling. To Javier, it felt like stepping into a treasure trove of knowledge. His eyes darted around, scanning the countless leather-bound tomes.


    "Wow," he whispered, genuinely impressed. "So many books..."


    Meira watched him with an amused smile as she busied herself arranging a few books that had been misplaced.


    Javier wandered over to a section with books written in an ancient language. His eyes narrowed as he pretended to struggle with the letters, but in truth, he could already read fluently thanks to his past life.


    Perfect, he thought. If I''m going to learn how to control mana and practice magic, I need to do it secretly. No one can know I''m actually capable. Better to let everyone think I''m just a useless little kid.


    As Meira turned her back, Javier pulled out a small book on basic mana theory and tucked it under his shirt. He''d read it later in the safety of his crib.


    For now, though, his focus shifted back to Meira, who was climbing a small ladder to place a book on a higher shelf. His mischievous grin returned as he toddled over to her.


    "Meira," he called sweetly.


    She looked down at him. "Yes, young master?"


    "Can you read me a story?" he asked, flashing her his most innocent look.


    Meira chuckled and climbed down from the ladder. "Of course. Which one do you want to hear?"


    Javier pointed to a random book, not caring about the content. As long as he could spend more time with his future wife, that was all that mattered.


    "Ehehe," he thought to himself as Meira sat down and opened the book. "They''re all mine."


    The night cover the estate in silence, save for the occasional crackle of the magic torches lining the hallways. With Francesca and the others away at the noble party, Junichi¡ªreborn as Javier ¡ªhad the perfect opportunity to indulge in his secret ambitions.


    He lay in his crib in Liana''s room, feigning sleep while the elf hummed softly to herself, preparing for bed. As her light footsteps faded and the room fell still, Javier opened one eye.


    Hehehe, it''s my time now.


    Sliding quietly out of his crib, he tiptoed across the room, careful not to wake Liana. His tiny form slipped through the door, and he crept down the dimly lit hallways, his heart racing with excitement.


    The library wasn''t far, but the journey felt like a grand adventure to Javier. The shadows flickered on the stone walls, but he paid them no mind. His thoughts were focused entirely on the wealth of knowledge waiting for him.


    Finally, he reached the heavy wooden door of the library. Pushing it open just enough to slip through, he stepped inside and closed it softly behind him. The room was pitch black, but that didn''t bother him.


    Javier held out his small hand, channeling mana into his palm. A soft, pale glow emanated from his hand¡ªenough to light the immediate area without drawing attention.


    Perfect.


    He scanned the shelves, eyes glinting with determination. Most of the books were far out of his reach, but he didn''t mind. He focused on the lower shelves, running his fingers over the spines until he found one that intrigued him.


    Pulling the book free, he settled onto a small cushion in the corner of the room. The glow from his palm illuminated the pages as he began to read.


    The book was about mana manipulation, a foundational text for aspiring mages. Javier smirked.


    This is exactly what I need. If I master mana now, I''ll be leagues ahead of everyone else. No need for tutors or fancy ceremonies.


    As he read, he practiced the techniques described, quietly channeling mana through his body. It was challenging, especially with his small, undeveloped frame, but Javier''s determination drove him forward.


    The hours slipped by unnoticed as he absorbed the book''s teachings. His mana control improved with each attempt, the glowing light in his palm steady and bright.


    Eventually, a soft creak outside the library door startled him. He extinguished the glow in an instant, plunging the room into darkness.


    Who could that be at this hour?


    The door opened slowly, and Javier held his breath, pressing himself against the shelves. A familiar figure stepped inside, holding a small lantern.


    "Javier?" Meira''s soft voice called out, her tail swishing behind her. "Are you in here? I thought I saw you sneaking around earlier..."


    Javier sighed in relief, stepping into the lantern''s glow.


    "Meira! You scared me!" he whispered, putting on his most innocent face.


    She knelt down, her golden eyes narrowing. "What are you doing here? You''re supposed to be in bed!"


    "I... I couldn''t sleep," Javier mumbled, clutching the book behind his back.


    Meira sighed, her tail flicking. "You''re going to get in trouble if the madam or Lord Garius finds out you''re wandering around at night."


    She lifted him effortlessly, tucking him against her shoulder.


    "Let''s go back to bed, young master," she said firmly.


    Javier pouted but didn''t resist. Guess I''ll have to come back tomorrow night.


    As Meira carried him back to Liana''s room, Javier''s mind raced with plans. He''d tasted the thrill of discovery, and nothing¡ªnot even his doting maids¡ªwould stop him from mastering his magic in secret.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 12 - 12: Hidden Hierarchies ( 12 )

    Javier sulked in his highchair, his toddler features carefully masking the storm raging in his mind. The dining hall buzzed with the return of the noble party. Lord Garius, the dried plum, sat at the head of the table, exuding a self-satisfied air in his new silver-trimmed uniform.


    The family''s newly polished silver emblem gleamed on his chest¡ªa testament to the family''s rise in rank.


    Silver now, huh? Good for you, dried plum. One step closer to shining in the sun like a raisin, Javier thought, snickering internally.


    The dinner itself was uneventful at first. Plates were served, maids bustled about, and the siblings chatted among themselves. As always, the eldest and second sons, Marcellus and Cedric, drew the most attention. Lady Francesca personally ensured their plates were full and their glasses never empty, beaming with pride.


    Javier, meanwhile, had his usual entourage of three maids: Liana, Meira, and Lithia. He was perfectly content, planning his next nightly escape to the library¡ªuntil Francesca''s words shattered his peace.


    "Miera, Lithia," Francesca began with her usual composed tone, "starting tomorrow, you will be assigned to assist Marcellus and Cedric, respectively. They are at critical stages of their studies and training. They''ll need your help."


    The maids exchanged glances before bowing in unison. "Yes, Madam."


    Javier''s fork froze mid-air. His mind reeled, the words echoing painfully.


    What? No, no, no... This isn''t happening.


    Francesca turned to Liana. "Liana, you will remain dedicated to Javier. He''s still young and needs close care. Handle him well."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied, her expression calm as always.


    Javier clenched his fists under the table. Just Liana? ONLY Liana?! Are you kidding me?


    His thoughts spiraled into despair. Meira, my second mama, gone. Lithia, my kind third mama, gone. Both stolen by those two brothers of mine. WHY?!


    He could feel his chest tightening, but he kept his face blank. Francesca glanced at him briefly and smiled, as if to reassure him. It only made him more upset.


    Dinner dragged on, each bite tasteless to Javier. When the meal finally ended, the family dispersed to their rooms, leaving Javier with Liana. She carried him back to her room, her steps light and unbothered.


    Sensing his mood, Liana glanced down at him. "Young Master, you''ve been quiet tonight. Are you feeling well?"


    Javier pouted, burying his face against her shoulder. "I''m fine," he muttered.


    Fine? No, I''m not fine! My beautiful mamas were just snatched away! This isn''t fair!


    Back in Liana''s room, she laid him gently in his crib. "Rest now, Javier. You''ve had a long day."


    But as she turned to leave, Javier reached out and grabbed her sleeve.


    "Liana..." he said softly.


    "Yes?"


    "You won''t leave me too, right?"


    Her stern elf face softened, and for the first time that night, Javier felt a hint of comfort.


    "I cant promise," she said, stroking his hair. "But I''m here for you."


    Javier sighed, closing his eyes. For now, at least, Liana was still his.Assign for him,only for him


    No one takes her. Not even my brothers.


    Javier looked up at Liana with his best pleading expression, his big toddler eyes shining with faux innocence. "Can I sleep with you? Please?"


    Liana''s expression softened, her usual calm demeanor now tinged with a gentle smile. "Of course, Young Master. Come here."


    She lifted him from the crib and held him close, her hands steady and warm. Javier nestled into her arms, letting out a small, triumphant heh.


    One step closer to securing my number one spot with Liana. Those dried plums and their schemes can''t stop me.


    What Javier didn''t realize was that Liana''s smile held a secret¡ªa bittersweet acceptance of her current position. Among the household maids, serving the lord of the house directly was the highest honor, followed by attending to the lady or madam. Being assigned to care for the eldest or second sons, who carried the family''s hopes, was prestigious too. But being tasked to care exclusively for the youngest child, especially one not yet of notable status like Javier, was considered a demotion.


    Still, Liana didn''t mind. She had seen the complex web of politics and power struggles within noble households. While others may have viewed this role as a step down, she found peace in it. Attending to Javier meant fewer eyes scrutinizing her every move.


    And, in truth, she''d grown fond of him.


    As Liana settled into her bed, she laid Javier beside her. He snuggled closer, his tiny hands clutching at her sleeve. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "You won''t leave me like Meira and Lithia, will you?" His voice was quiet, laced with vulnerability he rarely showed.


    Liana hesitated, brushing a lock of hair from his face. "No, I won''t leave you."


    Javier grinned, his face pressed against her shoulder. "Good. You''re now my favorite." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana chuckled softly. "You''re quite the charmer, aren''t you?"


    You have no idea, Javier thought, smirking inside.


    As the room fell into a comfortable silence, Liana watched her young master slowly drift to sleep. She could tell he was clever, more so than any child his age had any right to be. His antics, his sudden silences, the way he observed everything around him¡ªit all hinted at a mind far sharper than he let on.


    For now, though, she kept those thoughts to herself. After all, being assigned to Javier meant she could witness what made him unique. Whether it was a demotion or not didn''t matter anymore.


    Liana adjusted herself on the bed, cradling Javier gently. She tilted her head, observing him with a soft, almost maternal expression. "You want to breastfeed, Young Master?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up instantly, his excitement concealed behind a practiced, innocent smile. "Really? Yes, I want to!"


    She chuckled at his enthusiasm, patting his cheek lightly. "Alright, come here then."


    Javier wasted no time, crawling closer to her. Liana, always composed, adjusted her blouse, revealing just enough to cradle him comfortably against her chest. Her movements were graceful, deliberate, as though this had become second nature to her.


    Javier latched on with a contented sigh, a warm sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    This is the life!. Liana, you''re my number one now.


    Meanwhile, Liana observed him quietly, stroking his hair as he nestled against her. There was something peculiar about him¡ªan unspoken maturity beneath the surface, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    "You''re always so eager," she teased lightly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Javier gave her a sleepy grin in response, his energy finally starting to fade. "That''s because you''re special."


    Liana''s heart softened at the words. She leaned back against the pillow, her mind briefly wandering. Despite her position in the household hierarchy, moments like this made her feel important in a different way¡ªcherished, even.


    "Alright, Young Master, settle down now," she murmured.


    Javier''s breathing slowed as he nestled closer against Liana. Even as his small body relaxed, his mind stayed active.


    Don''t worry, Liana. I want you, and I will always want you, he mused, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his lips. For me, for the current me, and for the future me. For our future.


    The resolve in his heart felt unshakable. He didn''t care for the noble rankings, the parties, or even the expectations placed upon him. What he cared about was the bond he shared with Liana¡ªa bond he was determined to protect.


    Liana, oblivious to his inner thoughts, continued to stroke his hair gently. She gazed down at his serene expression, her own heart feeling a strange warmth she couldn''t quite explain.


    "You''re such a curious little one," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible in the quiet room. "But¡­ I''m glad to be here for you."


    As Javier drifted further into sleep, his last conscious thought lingered on Liana''s warmth and the promise he silently made to himself.


    No matter what happens, Liana, I''ll make sure you stay by my side.


    And with that, the room fell silent, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight, a quiet promise binding them in the stillness of the night.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 13 - 13: Persistent Young Master ( 13 )

    "Young Master!!"


    Liana''s voice echoed through the hall, her soft yet firm tone carrying just enough urgency to stir excitement in Javier''s mischievous heart.


    Heheh¡­ catch me if you can, Liana!


    "Found you!" Liana''s face appeared suddenly, peeking behind the door with a triumphant smile.


    "Ehhh?!" Javier feigned surprise, throwing his hands up in mock defeat.


    "Now, now," Liana said, crossing her arms as she stood over him. "It''s time for your studies, Young Master. No more running around."


    Javier leaned closer, whispering in her pointed ear, "But Liana¡­ I already learn and know everything, right?"


    Liana whispering back with a teasing glint in her eye, "Yes, but what will the Lord and Madam say if they don''t see you in the study room?"


    "Tch¡­" Javier clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes at her. "Fine, fine. But first¡­" He leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Kisssssssss."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, though a small smile played on her lips. "You haven''t changed at all," she muttered, leaning closer.


    Javier, now eleven years old, had grown taller and more handsome. To her suprise, he was already a little taller than her.


    How did time fly so fast? she wondered. Just a few years ago, he was an insistent, stubborn infant tugging at her for milk. Now, here he was, still insistent, though with entirely different demands.


    Her lips brushed against his forehead in a soft kiss. "There, satisfied?"


    "Nope." Javier smirked, pointing to his cheek.


    Liana rolled her eyes but complied, planting a quick kiss on his cheek.


    "Now let''s go," she said, pulling him toward the study room.


    Javier followed, grinning ear to ear. It''s a new routine, but it''s mine, he thought. And Liana? She''s mine too. Always.


    Liana opened a thick tome and placed it on the study table, her movements calm and practiced. As always, the book was a mere prop¡ªa guise to make it seem like she was diligently teaching her young master. However, today, her curiosity finally got the better of her.


    Javier sat across from her, casually flipping the pages of a separate book, seemingly disinterested. But Liana knew better. Over the years, she''d discovered the depths of his intellect and capabilities. He''d mastered advanced magic, mathematics, intricate formulas, and multiple languages. What astonished her most was his fluency in the elven language¡ªsomething even many elves struggled to achieve.


    "(Young Master, may I ask something?)" Liana asked softly, switching to her native tongue. Her delicate voice carried a mix of awe and hesitation.


    Javier didn''t look up immediately, but a small smile tugged at his lips. He responded without hesitation in perfect elven, "(Go ahead, Liana. Ask anything.)"


    "(Why do you hide your potential?)" she asked, her eyes fixed on him, searching for an answer.


    Javier finally met her gaze, his eyes shimmering with amusement. "(Liana, you promised me you wouldn''t tell anyone, right?)"


    "I did," she replied, her voice laced with concern. "(But it still doesn''t explain why.)"


    He sighed, leaning back in his chair and resting his chin on his hand. "(Sigh¡­ who wants to busy themselves just to please others?)"


    Liana blinked, momentarily stunned by his words.


    "(Think about it. If I show what I''m capable of, I''ll be forced into endless duties, expectations, and possibly even sent away to some prestigious academy. Do I look like someone who wants to waste my time pleasing a bunch of nobles?)"


    "(But your family¡ª)"


    "(They''re already doing fine without me.)" He smirked, his tone confident. "(Let my brothers carry the family''s ambitions. I''m happy staying right here¡­.)"


    Liana felt her cheeks warm at his declaration. She averted her gaze, focusing on the book in front of her. "(You''re impossible.)"


    "(No, Liana, I''m just smarter than most.)" His grin widened as he leaned closer. "(And I know how to keep my priorities straight. You''re one of them, after all.)"


    Liana didn''t respond, though her soft smile betrayed her thoughts. She picked up the quill to jot something in the margins of the book, pretending to be occupied while her heart raced from Javier words.


    "By the way, Liana, I''m bored," Javier said, stretching his arms above his head with a mischievous grin. "Maybe I should ask permission from my father or mother to visit the town or a nearby village. You know, experience is better. Eheheh."


    Liana paused, her hand hovering over the quill she was using to jot down notes. Her expression shifted into one of mild exasperation, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    "Young Master, you know Lord Garius would never allow you to wander around unsupervised. And Madam Francesca would probably faint at the idea of you mingling with commoners."


    Javier leaned closer, resting his chin on his hand, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "That''s why I said I''d ask for permission. If they send a guard or two with me, it''ll be fine, right? Maybe even you can come along."


    Liana arched an eyebrow. "Do you really think they''ll let me escort you? The last time you tried to sneak off to the library at night, they nearly doubled the number of maids watching you."


    He laughed. "Well, I''ll just argue that they can''t keep me cooped up forever. I need to learn about the world, Liana. How else will I know if the village baker makes bread better than the one in the mansion?"


    Liana sighed, setting the quill down and crossing her arms. "You''re just looking for an excuse to wander around and cause trouble, aren''t you?"


    "Trouble?" Javier feigned innocence, placing a hand on his chest. "Me? Never! I''m simply a curious young master who wants to see what life is like beyond these walls. Who knows? I might even pick up a few things to impress you."


    Liana''s cheeks tinted a faint pink, but she quickly turned away to hide it. "You''re impossible, Young Master."


    "And yet, here you are, always by my side," he teased, standing up and walking toward the door. "Anyway, think about it, Liana. A little outing could do us both some good. Fresh air, new sights¡­ maybe even new experiences. Doesn''t that sound exciting?"


    Liana glanced at him, her smile soft but cautious. "If Lord Garius or Madam Francesca approves, I''ll go with you. But until then, sit down and focus on your studies."


    Javier groaned dramatically before plopping back into his chair. "Fine, fine. But I''m holding you to that promise, Liana. Once I get the green light, we''re going on an adventure."


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of fondness and resignation. "You''re lucky you''re so charming, Young Master."


    Later that night, the entire family gathered in the dining room. The atmosphere was lively, with conversations bouncing back and forth between Lord Garius''s wives, children, and stepchildren. Marcellus and Cedric, Javier''s older brothers, sat proudly, basking in their status as a wizard and a swordmaster respectively. The other step-siblings were there too¡ªnot as fortunate as the eldest brothers but still boasting respectable blessings and classes.


    Javier noticed that his youngest stepmother was pregnant, and the first stepmother was openly discussing plans for a third child with Lord Garius.


    My mama Francesca? She doesn''t want to get pregnant anymore, Javier mused. He smiled inwardly. Not that I blame her. Managing all these kids and dealing with that old dried plum¡­


    His smile grew wider as he recalled the latest gossip. Oh, by the way, my dried plum of a father is soon to marry another woman¡ªwith Mama''s permission. Congratulations, dried plum! Hahaha!


    But Javier wasn''t just here to listen to family politics tonight. He had a mission. Standing up, he addressed his father. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Esteemed Father, I kindly ask for your permission to venture outside to the town or a nearby village tomorrow so I can gain some real-world experience."


    The room went silent. All eyes turned to Lord Garius, who raised an eyebrow at the unusual request.


    "Hmmm?" His voice boomed. "All you ever do is play! Why can''t you be like your brothers and your sister here?" He gestured toward Marcellus, Cedric, and the other step-siblings.


    Javier resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Ugh, here we go again. Another round of the dried plum''s infamous yelling.


    "You know there will be a blessing ceremony three years from now! And all you do is play, play, play! What about your studies?"


    Dried plum strikes again, Javier thought, keeping a neutral expression as his father launched into another lecture.


    "Look at both of your brothers," Lord Garius continued, pointing to Marcellus and Cedric. "Top and second-best students in the Royal Academy! And yet you! You don''t even go to school!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 14 - 14: Dried Plum and the Mischievous Son ( 14 )

    Javier casually leaned back in his chair, his small finger digging into his nose as he watched his esteemed father¡ªLord Garius, or as he fondly called him in his mind, "the dried plum"¡ªcontinue his tirade.


    "No! You won''t get any permission from me!" the old man shout, slamming his hand on the table for emphasis. "Neither will anyone else in this family give you permission! How do you expect to learn anything when all you do is waste time?"


    Javier yawned, his expression completely unbothered. "Hmm? Are you done, dried plum?" he muttered, flicking his gaze toward his siblings, who were sitting smugly with their noses in the air. His eldest brother, Marcellus, puffed out his chest as if to say, Look how perfect I am.


    Cedric, the second son, leaned back with a smirk that screamed, I''m the swordmaster prodigy, and you''re not.


    Even his step-siblings looked down at him like he was some charity case unworthy of their presence. Oh, how he wanted to wipe those smug looks off their faces one day. But for now, he had a role to play.


    "Javier!" Lord Garius snapped, his face turning a darker shade of red. "Stop with that rude posture and answer me properly!"


    Still digging his finger into his nose, Javier responded in a bored tone, "Esteemed father, as the youngest son, my duty is to observe and learn. And what better way to learn than through real-life experience?"


    His casual tone earned him a sharp glare from Francesca, his mother, who was seated gracefully across the table. She didn''t speak, but the subtle pinch of her brows told him to tread carefully.


    Lord Garius sneered, leaning closer. "Real-life experience? Ha! Don''t make me laugh. What do you hope to learn from wandering around like some commoner? You are nobility. You should be studying, training, and preparing for your future blessing ceremony!"


    Javier sighed dramatically, removing his finger from his nose and flicking it away with mock elegance. "Ah, yes, the blessing ceremony," he said with exaggerated reverence. "How could I forget the grand event that determines my future class? Perhaps I''ll become a humble farmer, like the ones who actually work hard to support this household. Surely that would be a noble pursuit, wouldn''t you agree, esteemed father?"


    A silence fell over the table, broken only by the muffled giggles of one of his step-siblings. Marcellus and Cedric, however, both looked ready to explode with laughter or rage¡ªit was hard to tell which.


    "You insolent child!" Lord Garius bellowed, rising to his feet. "How dare you mock your heritage in front of the family!"


    Javier leaned forward, resting his chin on his palm, his golden eyes glinting with a mischievous light. "I''m not mocking, Father. I''m merely exploring all possible outcomes. Isn''t that what you want? A son who considers every option?"


    The sarcasm in his voice was as thick , and Lord Garius looked like he was about to pop a vein.


    "Enough!" Francesca''s voice cut through the tension like a blade. She placed her fork down delicately and turned to Javier with a calm but firm expression. "Javier, apologize to your father."


    Javier met her gaze, his playful smirk softening slightly. "Of course, Mother," he said smoothly, bowing his head. "My deepest apologies, esteemed father.."


    Lord Garius huffed, sinking back into his chair. "Hmph. See to it that it doesn''t happen again. And forget about leaving the estate. You''ll stay here and focus on your studies, just like the rest of your siblings."


    Javier nodded,but inside, he was already planning his next move. Dried plum, you''ll see. I don''t need anyone''s permission to do what I want.


    As the dinner concluded, and the family began to leave the dining room, Javier lingered behind, his mischievous grin returning.


    "Liana," he whispered as his maid approached to escort him back to his quarters.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied softly, her keen eyes catching the glint in his.


    "Pack some snacks and a cloak," he whispered, his grin widening. "We''re going on an adventure tomorrow."


    Liana frowned, crossing her arms as she looked down at Javier. "No, Young Master. I don''t want you sneaking out. Do you know how much trouble I''ll be in if Lord Garius finds out? If I pack lunch for you, it''s as good as admitting I helped!"


    Javier tilted his head, giving her his most innocent smile. "Oh, come now, Liana. Who said anything about sneaking? It''s just a little walk. Nothing dangerous."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "You''ve been talking about ''adventuring'' for weeks now. I know exactly what you''re planning, and the answer is no."


    Inside his mind, Javier chuckled to himself. Heh, who needs food anyway? Hunting sounds more fun. He glanced at Liana, pretend to be disappointed. "Alright, alright, You win, Liana."


    Her expression softened, but she didn''t relax completely. "Good. Now, let''s get you to bed before you get any more wild ideas."


    Javier obediently followed her out of the dining room, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his lips. As they walked down the dimly lit hallway, his mind raced with plans. Let her think I''m giving up. Tomorrow, the adventure begins. Hunting my own food, experiencing the real world... This is going to be fun.


    When they reached his quarters, Liana helped him get ready for bed, her stern expression still lingering. "You promised, Young Master. No sneaking out."


    Javier nodded, looking as earnest as he could manage. "Yes..yes."


    She gave him one last skeptical look before tucking him in. "Good night, Young Master.And don''t cause trouble."


    As soon as the door closed behind her, Javier smirked, his eyes glinting in the moonlight. Don''t cause trouble? Oh, Liana, you know me better than that.


    --


    The early morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of dew and earth as Javier slipped past the mansion gates. His invisibility skill cloaked him perfectly, rendering him undetectable to the guards stationed nearby. A triumphant grin spread across his face as he darted into the open road, feeling the exhilarating rush of freedom.


    "Hehe, time to explore!" Javier whispered to himself.


    With a flick of his wrist, he activated his wind magic, enhancing his speed. The world around him blurred as he dashed forward, the thrill of breaking free coursing through his veins. The road stretched ahead, winding towards the nearby village, its outline barely visible in the dim pre-dawn light.


    "Who needs a weapon when I''ve got this?" Javier murmured, flexing his fingers.


    A faint glow emanated from his palm as he gathered mana. The familiar warmth of his wind magic filled him, ready to unleash at a moment''s notice. He smirked at the thought of encountering a monster. Let''s see what''s out here.


    The forest lining the road loomed dark and mysterious, the faint rustling of leaves hinting at unseen creatures. Javier''s heightened senses picked up distant sounds¡ªchirping crickets, hooting owls, and the occasional snap of a twig.


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed from the underbrush to his left. Javier stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the sound.


    "Alright," he said, cracking his knuckles, "time for some action,ehehehe!"


    From the shadows emerged a wolf-like creature, its fur bristling and eyes glowing a menacing red. Its sharp teeth gleamed in the faint light as it snarled, stepping closer.


    "Looks like I found my first challenge," Javier said, a confident smirk playing on his lips. He raised his glowing hand, wind swirling around him in anticipation.


    The wolf lunged, and with a swift motion, Javier unleashed a gust of wind that knocked the creature back into the bushes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Too easy," he chuckled, brushing off his hands.


    But then, more growls sounded from the forest, and a pair of glowing red eyes became a dozen. Javier''s smirk widened. "Oh, so you brought friends huh. Even better!!! Ehehehehe"


    His mana surged as he prepared for the fight, his excitement building. This is going to be more fun than I thought.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 15 - 15: Wolves, Wits, and a Dwarfs Deal ( 15 )

    Mana Channeling activated...


    Passive Skill: Speed Up


    Passive Skill: Instant Cast


    Javier grinned as the largest wolf charged toward him, saliva dripping from its snarling maw. With a flick of his wrist, his mana surged. The ground beneath his feet cracked as he leaped back, effortlessly dodging the attack.


    "Fire Burst!" he shouted, a ball of fire erupting from his palm and slamming into the wolf''s flank.


    The smell of singed fur filled the air as the wolf yelped in pain. Without missing a beat, Javier followed up with another attack.


    "Wind Slash!"


    A sharp, crescent-shaped wind tore through the air, slicing through the creature with precision. And It fell, lifeless.


    "Two down¡­" Javier muttered, turning his attention to the remaining wolves, their red eyes glowing with feral hunger. "...five more to go!"


    The wolves charged, but Javier was ready.


    "Lightning Bolt!" A streak of crackling electricity shot from his hand, striking one wolf square in the chest and sending it sprawling.


    "Earth Vine!" Thick vines erupted from the ground, ensnaring two of the wolves mid-leap. Their snarls turned to panicked whimpers as the vines tightened around them.


    "Earth Spike!" With a stomp, sharp earthen spikes shot up from the ground, impaling one of the trapped wolves instantly.


    "Light Blinding!" A brilliant flash of light filled the area, stunning the remaining wolf as it tried to shake off the effects.


    The last wolf¡ªa massive, muscular beast¡ªshook its head and growled lowly, refusing to retreat. Javier''s smirk widened as he canceled his skill.


    "Now let''s test my physical skills," he said, crouching slightly and waiting for the wolf to make its move.


    The wolf lunged, its jaws snapping shut where Javier had been standing just a moment ago. With effortless grace, he leaped over the beast, spun mid-air, and delivered a powerful back kick to its head. The impact was like thunder, sending the wolf crashing to the ground, motionless.


    "Too easy," Javier said, dusting off his hands.


    He walked over to the fallen creatures, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Stretching out his hand, he activated his Magical Storage Skill, a glowing portal appearing at his side. One by one, the wolves'' remains disappeared into the storage.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled. " I can sell this later."


    With the area clear and his mana reserves still high, Javier turned his gaze toward the village. "Alright, what''s next on today''s adventure?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up as he spotted the bustling village in the distance. "Ohh! A big village! Eheheh¡­ this is going to be fun!"


    As he approached the gates, a guard stationed there noticed him immediately. The man furrowed his brows, puzzled by the sight of a child wandering alone.


    "Hey, kid! I don''t think I''ve seen you around here. Are you lost?"


    Javier tilted his head and flashed an innocent smile. "Oh, me? Nope! I''m just playing around."


    The guard crossed his arms, clearly not convinced. "Where''s your house?"


    Javier casually pointed back down the road he had come from. "There!"


    The guard raised an eyebrow. "And your parents? Where are they?"


    "Probably still asleep," Javier replied with a shrug, keeping his voice light and carefree.


    The guard let out a heavy sigh, muttering under his breath about wandering kids. "Why''d you come all the way here?"


    Javier clasped his hands behind his back, swaying slightly as he answered, "Just wanted to see around."


    The guard scratched his head, clearly torn between his duty and the harmless nature of the boy. "Alright, fine. You can come in. But honestly, kids like you shouldn''t be wandering around without your parents."


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "I know, I know. Eheheh."


    The guard shook his head, motioning for Javier to enter. "Go on, but stay out of trouble, alright?"


    "Okay!" Javier replied with a grin as he darted past the gate.


    Inside, the village was alive with activity¡ªmerchants selling their goods, children playing in the streets, and the folk bustling about their daily routines. Javier''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Now¡­ where should I start exploring?" he thought, rubbing his hands. "Eheheh¡­ this is going to be fun."


    Javier walked further into the village when something caught his eye¡ªa short, stocky man with pointy ears and a beard as thick as a forest, setting up a temporary shop filled with tools, weapons, and trinkets. The burly figure was unmistakably a dwarf.


    "Hello, old man!" Javier greeted cheerfully, walking up to him.


    The dwarf squinted at the boy, his tone gruff and skeptical. "Huh? What''s a kid like ye want? Shouldn''t ye be off chasin'' butterflies or somethin''?"


    Javier smirked. "Do you buy raw materials?"


    The dwarf raised an eyebrow, then let out a loud snort. "Raw materials? From a wee lad like ye? Hah! Listen, kiddo, I don''t deal in small stones or pebbles fer yer lil'' toy collection."


    Javier shook his head, still smiling. "Ah, no, old man. Not toys. Raw materials."


    The dwarf groaned and scratched his head, muttering under his breath. "Why do I always end up entertainin'' kiddos who think they''re traders? Fine then, show me what ye''ve got, boy. Let''s see if ye ain''t wastin'' me precious time."


    Javier grinned and reached into his magic storage, pulling out five wolf bodies. "How about these?" he said, laying them down with a thud on the dwarf''s table.


    The dwarf''s eyes widened as he inspected the gruesome sight. He rubbed his chin, clearly impressed. "Wait a minute... these are prime specimens! Where in the blazes did ye get these?"


    Javier shrugged, trying to sound casual. "I had a little run-in with a pack of them out in the woods. Took care of the lot¡ªwasn''t too hard."


    The dwarf shot him a suspicious glare. "A run-in, eh? Ye ain''t lyin'', are ye, lad?"


    "Not at all," Javier replied, his tone earnest, though the mischievous glint in his eyes suggested he was quite capable of handling himself in a tight spot.


    The dwarf let out a hearty laugh, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. "Alright, kid. I''ll give ye credit where it''s due. This ain''t bad at all. Ye might not be as useless as ye look!"


    "So¡­ are you buying or not?" Javier asked, his tone playful but firm.


    The dwarf let out a hearty laugh, impressed by the boy''s boldness. "Ye''ve got spirit, lad. Alright, I''ll buy it. But don''t think I''ll be overpayin'' just ''cause ye''ve got a baby face!"


    Javier smirked, crouching beside the dwarf. "Good! Then let''s talk prices, old man. I''m sure you won''t mind paying a little extra for the convenience of a full-body delivery." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dwarf''s booming laughter echoed through the village as the two began haggling. Villagers passing by stopped to watch the strange sight¡ªa young boy bargaining with a seasoned dwarf merchant as if they were equals.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 16 - 16: Gold Coins and Grilled Skewers ( 16 )

    "Ah, these fine things..." The dwarf inspected the wolf, running his hands over the fur, claws, and teeth. "Heheh, sure these can be sold for much more after dismantlin''. For all this... 2 silver, eh?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his smirk unwavering. "Sigh... I guess I''ll find another buyer then," he said casually, turning away with a dramatic shrug.


    "Wait! 5 silver!!" the dwarf called out, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Javier glanced back over his shoulder, his expression unimpressed. "Hmm... I think I saw some merchants over there callin'' me. They might pay better," he said, pointing toward a group of bustling traders nearby.


    The dwarf''s face turned red. "Alright, alright! 1 gold coin! All five ! Not a copper more!"


    Javier''s smirk widened as he turned back. He walked up to the dwarf and leaned in slightly, his tone dripping with mock authority. "Heheh... Next time, old man, don''t play games with actual customers." He perfectly mimicked the dwarf''s thick accent, earning a mixture of surprise and begrudging respect from the burly merchant.


    The dwarf barked out a hearty laugh. "By the forge, ye''ve got nerve, lad! Fine, here''s yer coin. And next time, bring me more beasts like this. Ye''ve got the makin''s of a proper hunter."


    Javier pocketed the gold coin, waving lazily as he walked away. "Maybe. If ye''re lucky, old man!" he called back, mimicking the slang again before disappearing into the bustling village.


    "Now, where should I go next?" Javier muttered, glancing around the lively village market. His eyes sparkled as he spotted a lady with a kind smile arranging her wares. "Oh!!! Nice lady there... ehehehe."


    Then something else caught his attention. "Oh, that one looks good!" His gaze landed on a stall selling grilled skewers. "Maybe I''ll grab one of those later... Oh, look at the food!" The smells of roasted meat and fresh bread made his stomach rumble, but another glint nearby diverted his focus.


    He stopped at a stall displaying jewelry. Among the trinkets, a simple but elegant silver necklace sparkled under the sunlight. "Oh, that''s a nice necklace," Javier said, stepping closer. "Hello. How much is that?"


    The vendor, an older woman, glanced down at him and crossed her arms. "Huh? This one costs 10 silver. Not for some kid to buy."


    "At least let me have a look," Javier said, flashing his most charming smile.


    The woman hesitated but handed it to him. Javier held it up, imagining how it would look on Liana. Maybe I should buy this for her. She''d look stunning with it... ehehehe.


    "Alright, ma''am," he said confidently, "I''ll buy this one!"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting him to have the coin. "Do you even have that kind of money, boy?"


    Javier reached into his pouch and pulled out a gold coin, casually flipping it in his hand. "I think this''ll cover it, right?"


    The woman''s jaw dropped slightly before quickly composing herself. "Uh, yes, of course! Here''s your change, young sir."


    Javier took the necklace and the silver coins she handed back, giving her a wink. "Thanks, ma''am."


    He walked away, whistling to himself. Can''t wait to see Liana''s face when I give her this... ehehehe.


    At the village gate, a group of guards stood at attention as a woman approached them. She wore a maid''s uniform bearing the emblem of a Viscount''s house. Accompanying her were three stern-looking guards in matching uniforms.


    "Have you seen a kid around 11 years old here?" she asked firmly, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    The gate guard straightened immediately. "!!!! Yes!! We''ve seen him!! He''s inside the village," he blurted out, recognizing the urgency in her voice.


    She smiled, but there was a sharpness behind it. "Good. You three, ensure he doesn''t pass through this gate unnoticed."


    "Yes, ma''am!" the guards replied in unison, moving to block the exit.


    Meanwhile, Javier was strolling through the bustling marketplace, enjoying a juicy meat skewer. The lively atmosphere and the variety of sights kept him distracted. "Ehehe... this is the life," he muttered, biting into his skewer and glancing at the stalls selling everything from trinkets to fresh produce.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed through the crowd.


    "Young Master!!!!!!"


    Javier froze mid-bite, the skewer still in his mouth. His eyes widened as he turned toward the voice. He recognized it instantly.


    "Oh no... I''ve been found!" he whispered to himself, quickly scanning for an escape route.


    The bustling market froze in its tracks as onlookers watched the dramatic chase unfold. Javier darted between stalls, laughter spilling from his lips, as Liana, determined and swift, pursued him like a hawk chasing its prey.


    "Don''t run!!" Liana''s voice rang out, commanding attention.


    "Err... where should I go?" Javier muttered, glancing around before breaking into another sprint. "Catch me if you can, Liana!" he teased, laughing.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Liana retorted. With a burst of speed, she leaped toward him, locking her legs around his waist.


    The impact brought both of them to the ground gently, but Javier squirmed under her hold. A crowd started gathering, whispering and murmuring as they noticed her refined maid attire and the Viscount emblem.


    "Ekkk!! Liana! Not so rough!" Javier exclaimed, still laughing but clearly caught.


    "Where do you think you''re going, young master?" she demanded, her stern tone failing to hide her exasperation.


    "Eh... just some sightseeing? Ehehe," Javier replied sheepishly.


    "Don''t ''ehehe'' me!" she scolded, gripping his arm. "You know you''re supposed to have permission or at least an escort if you''re going out!"


    Their banter drew gasps from the onlookers.


    "Oh!? Lord Garius''s son? The Viscount''s son?" one villager whispered.


    "I can''t believe it," another murmured. "It''s our first time seeing someone from the Viscount''s family here."


    "And he''s so handsome!" a young woman exclaimed, her cheeks turning pink as she admired Javier.


    Javier, always quick on his feet¡ªflashed a dazzling smile at the crowd. "Why, thank you, kind villagers," he said, his charm effortlessly disarming the tension. "I only wanted to see this lovely village of ours."


    Liana sighed, rolling her eyes. "Young master, we''re going home¡ªnow."


    "But Liana! The skewer lady over there had another batch ready!" he protested, pointing toward a nearby stall.


    The crowd chuckled, charmed by their interaction, but Liana remained firm. "No more excuses. Let''s go!"


    With that, she stood, dusting herself off, and began dragging Javier by the arm, much to the amusement of the onlookers.


    Javier glanced at the gathered villagers with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, Liana, isn''t it rude not to introduce yourself? Especially when everyone''s waiting so eagerly. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. The villagers'' curious gazes confirmed his statement¡ªthey were waiting, clearly intrigued by the presence of someone bearing the Viscount''s emblem. She straightened her posture.


    "Fine," she relented. Turning to face the crowd, she placed a hand over her chest and spoke in a refined, polite tone. "I am Liana, a maid in service of the esteemed House of Armand, led by Viscount Garius de Armand. I attend to the youngest son of the Viscount, Master Javier de Armand."


    Her elegant introduction drew murmurs of awe and respect from the crowd. Javier couldn''t help but clap his hands enthusiastically.


    "Beautifully done, Liana! Truly, you''re the picture of grace," he teased with a grin, his applause drawing even more attention.


    As Liana turned to glare at him, slightly flustered, Javier seized the opportunity. With a quick step back and a cheeky wave, he dashed off.


    "See you around, Liana! Ehehehe!"


    "Young Master! Get back here right now!" she called, but her words were drowned out by the laughter and cheers of the amused villagers.


    Javier was already weaving through the marketplace, his laughter echoing behind him as Liana sighed in defeat.


    ( End of Chapter )


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Caught Between Laughter and Chaos ( 17 )

    Liana chased after Javier with surprising speed, her maid''s uniform flowing as she sprinted through the marketplace. The villagers chuckled at the scene, their surprise evident. It was rare to see a noble child so carefree and playful, a stark contrast to the stern and composed heirs who had visited the village in the past. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master! Get back here!" Liana''s voice rang out, determined yet tinged with exasperation.


    "Ehehehe..." Javier laughed, weaving through the market stalls, his mischievous grin never fading.


    Finally, Liana managed to grab hold of his shirt, halting his escape. Javier stopped, a playful smirk on his face, and raised both hands in mock surrender. "Okay, okay, my sweetheart, you caught me."


    Liana, slightly out of breath, glared at him, her face a mixture of exhaustion and exasperation. "Young Master! How could you¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Javier pulled out a small cup of cold juice and handed it to her with a charming smile. "Here you go, sweetheart," he said smoothly, his tone playful.


    Liana blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard by the gesture. A soft smile tugged at her lips as she accepted the juice. "You''re impossible, Young Master." She sipped the juice, the cool sweetness refreshing after her sprint.


    Javier tilted his head, his grin widening. "So, can we at least walk around before heading home? Just for a bit?"


    Liana sighed, lowering the cup. Her eyes softened as she looked at the boy¡ªno, the young lord¡ªwho, despite his endless mischief, always managed to win her over. "Fine," she relented, shaking her head. "But only for a little while."


    Javier''s face lit up, and he took a few playful steps forward, gesturing for her to follow. "Thanks, Let''s go!"


    Liana could only smile as she followed after him, quietly marveling at how effortlessly he could charm his way into her good graces. The villagers who watched them chuckled warmly, charmed by the bond between the noble''s youngest son and his ever-loyal maid.


    Liana accompanied Javier as they strolled through the village, her eyes ever-watchful. "Young Master, don''t try to run off again," she said firmly, glancing at him.


    "Shall we hold hands, then?" Javier asked with a cheeky grin, his golden eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana sighed, knowing resistance was futile. "Here," she relented, extending her hand toward him.


    Javier took her hand eagerly, his grip warm and secure. Liana''s breath caught momentarily¡ªhis hand felt bigger than hers, and as she looked up at him, she realized just how much he''d grown. Despite his young age, he now stood taller than her, his demeanor a curious blend of childlike enthusiasm and mature confidence.


    They strolled through the bustling streets, hand in hand, while Javier marveled at the sights. Liana, meanwhile, couldn''t help but admire how he carried himself. Despite his mischievous nature, Javier had a way of making people feel comfortable, telling stories and charming everyone he met.


    Suddenly, Javier''s face lit up, and he pointed excitedly. "Ohhhhh!!! What is that?!"


    "Where?" Liana asked, scanning the area as he tugged at her hand.


    "That bird! That big bird! Ohhh!!!" His voice brimmed with excitement.


    Following his gaze, Liana spotted what he was pointing at. A large, feathered creature was pecking at the ground near a farm. She sighed. "That''s a Pekko, a monster bird often used to pull carriages or as mounts. But taming one is no small feat."


    "But there! There''s a whole flock of them!" Javier exclaimed, releasing her hand and dashing toward the farm.


    "Young Master!" Liana called after him, exhaling deeply. "Sigh... This Young Master..." She shook her head and followed, watching as he approached an older man tending to the Pekkos.


    "Excuse me, old man! How much for that monster bird?!" Javier asked, his excitement evident.


    The farmer turned to him, eyes narrowing slightly before noticing Liana standing a few paces behind, her maid uniform bearing the emblem of the viscount''s household. Realizing the young man before him was likely the viscount''s youngest son, he straightened up immediately.


    "Ah, good day, Young Master. How can I assist you?" the farmer asked with a polite tone.


    Javier waved dismissively. "Geh, old man, enough with the formalities! Just tell me¡ªhow much for that bird monster?!"


    The farmer chuckled at the boy''s straightforwardness. "A Pekko like that? Well, they''re not exactly cheap, Young Master. Untamed ones start at 15 gold coins. Fully trained ones cost much more."


    Javier''s eyes widened as he turned to Liana, his expression a mixture of astonishment and determination. "Fifteen gold?! Liana, I need one of these!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, suppressing a smile. "Young Master, please don''t make any rash purchases."


    "But look at them! Imagine me riding one of these into the estate¡ªso cool!" Javier spun around dramatically, already envisioning himself atop one of the massive birds.


    "Perhaps you should ask your father before making such a purchase," Liana suggested, tugging gently on his sleeve to steer him away.


    "Ugh, dried plum would just say no," Javier muttered, pouting but letting himself be led back.


    The farmer laughed softly, watching the pair leave. "Quite the lively Young Master you''ve got there," he said to Liana.


    "You have no idea," she replied with a small smile, as Javier continued to chatter excitedly about someday owning a Pekko.


    "Can I at least try riding one? Ehehehe!" Javier asked with a mischievous grin.


    "No can do, Young Master!" Liana said firmly, crossing her arms. "What if you get hurt?"


    "Well, that''s what experience is for, right? Ehehe." Javier turned back to the farmer. "Hey, old man, let me try riding one!"


    Before the farmer could answer, Liana raised her voice. "Young Master. No!"


    But Javier, being his usual self, didn''t listen. With a mischievous chuckle, he vaulted over the fence. "Ehehehe¡­" he giggled, sneaking up to one of the Pekkos. He stroked its feathery head gently, the bird tilting its head to look at him curiously.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana shouted, panic creeping into her voice.


    "Relax, Liana, look¡ªit likes me!" Javier grinned, patting the Pekko as it squawked softly. Without missing a beat, he clambered onto its back, balancing himself on its broad feathered body.


    "Young Master, get down this instant!"


    "Yeahhh!!" Javier whooped, ignoring her. The Pekko, startled but not hostile, began trotting in circles. Its pace picked up as Javier shifted his weight, and soon it was running around the pen with him on its back, feathers flapping in the breeze.


    "I''m a thief! Hand over your loot, or I''ll take your lives!" Javier shouted dramatically, mimicking a bandit with exaggerated gestures. He pretended to wield an invisible sword, pointing it at imaginary enemies while the Pekko squawked and bucked playfully beneath him.


    The villagers gathered, chuckling at the spectacle.


    "Young Master, stop this nonsense!" Liana yelled, running along the fence, her face a mix of exasperation and concern.


    "Never! The mighty thief Javier is unstoppable! Hand over your treasures!" he declared, laughing as the Pekko responded to his playful energy by spinning and hopping.


    The crowd burst into laughter, watching the comedic scene of a noble boy pretending to be a bandit atop a Pekko that seemed equally as enthusiastic.


    Finally, after a particularly sharp turn, Javier nearly lost his balance, clinging to the Pekko''s neck. "Whoa, okay, maybe slow down, big guy!" he said, laughing breathlessly.


    Liana had had enough. She climbed over the fence and marched toward him, her face red with frustration.


    "Young Master, I swear¡ª!"


    Before she could finish, the Pekko stopped abruptly, and Javier slid off with a triumphant grin. "See? Easy peasy! No harm done!" He spread his arms dramatically.


    "No harm done?!" Liana grabbed his ear, tugging him away from the Pekko. "What if you''d fallen? Or been trampled?! What would Lord Garius say then?"


    "Probably something about how I''m not like my perfect brothers," Javier muttered, rubbing his ear but still smirking.


    The farmer laughed heartily. "He''s got guts, I''ll give him that."


    "You''re not helping!" Liana shot back, dragging Javier toward the gate.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Totally worth it," Javier said under his breath, flashing a thumbs-up to the chuckling crowd as Liana hauled him away.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 18 - 18: More Than Just a Maid ( 18 )

    "Mama! Let me buy that Pekko!" Javier pleaded with a cheeky grin, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Francesca, seated gracefully in her chair, pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. "No! You snuck out of the manor without telling anyone, causing a fuss, and now you want something completely inappropriate for a noble like you!" She let out a deep sigh. "What am I going to tell your father about this, hmm?"


    Javier leaned forward with a charming smile. "Mama, just this once, okay? Please?"


    Francesca gave him a firm look. "No! If you want to ride, we have perfectly good horses ready for you. Horses are dignified and suitable for someone of your status. Why on earth do you want those strange birds?"


    "Horses are boring, Mama! The Pekko is way cooler!" Javier whined, trying to spark her sense of adventure.


    Francesca''s patience was wearing thin. "Absolutely not! And stop arguing."


    Knowing he wasn''t going to win this one, Javier huffed and stood up. "Tch, fine!" He stomped off toward his room.


    But once he was out of sight, his mischievous grin returned. Ehehehe¡­ If Mama won''t buy it, I''ll just find the gold myself. Who needs permission when I can get it on my own? Ehehehehe...


    Meanwhile...


    Outside the big house, the sounds of swords clanging filled the training yard as Marcellus and Cedric practiced hard, moving quickly and skillfully.


    "Do you think you can beat me?!" Marcellus teased, striking powerfully while being careful.


    Cedric smiled and sidestepped. "Let''s see if you can catch me!" He quickly jabbed with his sword, but Marcellus blocked it and retaliated with a spinning kick.


    Their fight was full of energy, mixing attacks and defenses with quick moves and occasional punches and kicks. Meira and Lithia watched from a distance, cheering lightly whenever one of the brothers pulled off a good move.


    Javier walked toward the training yard, keeping an eye on them. He frowned when he saw Meira and Lithia standing proudly with his brothers.


    Damn it, he thought, feeling annoyed. They look so happy being with my brothers. Those were my maids first!


    He leaned against a tree with his arms crossed, watching the fight. Soon, he lost interest. Their moves were predictable and boring. Javier sighed loudly. What are they doing? Just fighting like the trainers told them? So dull.


    Marcellus and Cedric noticed him and paused their sparring. A smirk spread across Marcellus''s face as he pointed his sword at Javier.


    "Look who''s here! Our useless little brother," Marcellus said mockingly.


    Cedric laughed. "No wonder he only has one maid. Poor Liana must be tired dealing with someone like you!"


    "How can you be so lazy, Javier?" Marcellus added loudly. "At this rate, even your step-siblings will be better than you!"


    Their laughter echoed across the training yard, but Javier just smiled and stayed calm.


    "Uh¡­ I''m¡­ going¡­ now..." he pretended to say nervously, scratching the back of his head and shuffling away as his brothers kept laughing.


    But inside, he was really smiling. Why should I show them anything? Let them think I''m useless. It''s better this way! Ehehehe¡­


    As he walked off, he started looking around. "Where''s Liana?" he muttered.


    The thought of resting on her lap while she stroked his hair made him smile even more. He hurried his pace, eager to find her.


    "Hmmm... where can I find 15-20 gold? Hunting monsters? Yeah, that should work. Tomorrow, I''ll head out... secretly... ehehehe." Javier grinned to himself as he plotted his next adventure.


    With his plan decided, he looked around the manor. "Now... where''s Liana? She''s supposed to be taking care of me. After all, she''s assigned only to me," he muttered as he wandered through the halls.


    His search eventually led him to the kitchen, where he spotted Liana sitting at the table, eating alone. She looked peaceful, quietly enjoying her meal and completely unaware of his presence.


    Javier smirked mischievously and crept up behind her silently. Before she noticed him, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders in a playful hug and planted a quick kiss on her cheek.


    "!!! Young master!!!" Liana yelped, nearly dropping her fork as she turned to face him, her cheeks flushing a deep red.


    Javier grinned, his face close to hers. "Caught you, sweetheart!"


    "Y-young master, what are you doing here?! You scared me!" Liana exclaimed, scolding him softly despite her flustered state.


    "I was looking for you," he said, pulling up a chair to sit beside her. "You''re supposed to be with me, right?" He pouted playfully, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    Liana sighed, trying to steady her racing heart. "Young master, I''m allowed a short break, you know. Even maids need to eat."


    "Then let me join you." Javier reached over and grabbed a piece of bread from her plate, taking a bite without asking.


    "Young master!" Liana exclaimed, though she couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at her lips.


    Javier winked at her. "What? Sharing is caring, right?"


    "If you want to eat, let me cook something for you," Liana said with a gentle smile, standing up from her seat.


    Javier leaned back, grinning mischievously. "Ehehe... that''s my girl¡­" He tapped his lips playfully.


    Liana sighed and glanced around to make sure no one was watching. Then she leaned down and kissed him softly on the lips. Deep down, she cherished these moments, though she would never admit it aloud.


    After pulling away, her cheeks slightly flushed, she asked with a smile, "Satisfied, young master?"


    "Yeah," Javier¡ªJunichi¡ªreplied with a content smile.


    "Good. Now sit tight while I prepare some food for us," Liana instructed, her tone warm and cheerful as she turned to the kitchen counter.


    Javier watched her move with grace and composure, a rare sense of peace washing over him. Liana, always gentle and poised, hummed softly as she began to cook.


    How did I get so lucky with her? he thought to himself. She wasn''t just his maid; she was his closest confidante, his source of comfort, and¡ªif he had his way¡ªhis future.


    As the delightful aroma of the food began to fill the kitchen, Javier rested his chin in his hand, his gaze never leaving her. "You''re amazing, you know that?" he said softly.


    Liana turned her head slightly, smiling as she continued her work. "Flattery won''t earn you extra servings, young master."


    Javier chuckled. "Who said I was after food? I already have what I need right here."


    Liana shook her head, trying to stifle the smile that tugged at her lips.


    "Liana," Javier called, his tone unusually soft yet serious.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied, glancing over her shoulder as she stirred the pot on the stove.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, a sly but sincere smile spreading across his face. "Once I turn 18, let''s get married."


    Liana froze for a moment, her hands still as she stirred the pot. Slowly, she turned to face him, her expression a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Young master¡­ what are you saying?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s playful smirk faded into rare seriousness as he leaned forward. "I mean it, Liana. Once I turn 18, I want us to get married."


    Liana blinked, her cheeks flushing a soft pink. "Young master, you can''t be serious. I''m your maid, and you''re a noble."


    "So?" Javier shrugged. "Who cares about that? I don''t see anyone else who cares about me the way you do. You''re more than just a maid to me, Liana. You''ve always been."


    Her heart skipped a beat at his words, but she quickly composed herself, returning her focus to the stove. "Young master, you''re still so young. You don''t understand what you''re saying. Besides, your family¡­"


    "I don''t care what they think," Javier interrupted firmly. "When I turn 18, I''ll be the one to decide my future. And I want you to be a part of it."


    Liana stirred the pot in silence for a moment, her emotions swirling as much as the soup inside. She knew how determined he could be, but she also understood the weight of societal expectations that surrounded him.


    "You''re impossible," she finally said with a soft sigh, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    "And you love me for it," Javier replied, his grin returning.


    Despite herself, Liana felt a small smile tug at her lips, even as she tried to maintain her composure. "Let''s discuss this when you''re older, young master."


    "I''m holding you to that," he said, his voice brimming with confidence.


    As Liana placed the finished meal in front of him, she couldn''t help but glance at his face, her heart quietly fluttering. What am I going to do with you, young master? she thought, a mix of fondness and uncertainty swirling in her chest.


    ( End of chapter )

 Chapter 19 - 19: The Mischievous Hunter ( 19 )

    "Ehehehe... this is a great catch," Javier said to himself, standing in a forest clearing filled with monster bodies.


    "There are a lot of monsters here. Soon, I''ll have enough for that Pekko ."


    The forest near the manor was full of beasts, perfect for Javier hunting trip. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. The air smelled strongly of blood and the earthy scent of the monsters he had defeated.


    "Now... time to put these into my magic storage." he laughed, moving his fingers as glowing symbols appeared in the air. With a wave, the first monster vanished into his magical storage.


    "One!" he counted happily. "Two! Huff... twenty-four! Haaah! Fifty-seven!"


    As he reached for another monster, he noticed something strange. It was a unique creature with shiny fur and antlers that glowed softly with blue light. "Oh? What kind of monster is this?" he wondered, crouching down to look closer.


    He shrugged and put it into his storage. "Never mind. Seventy-two, huh? Great catch!" he said, clapping his hands and stretching his arms.


    Even with so many monsters stored away, Javier felt full of energy. His strong magic kept him from getting tired. "Hmm... I''m not tired yet. Maybe... more hunting?" He smiled to himself, excited for more adventure.


    As the wind blew through the leaves, Javier adjusted his dagger and looked at the trees. "I can''t wait to see the old man''s face when I show him this catch. And soon... my own Pekko! Ehehehehe..."


    With confidence, he walked deeper into the forest, ready for whatever came next.


    Javier teased as he dodged a huge claw from the unknown monster that had lunged at him. He quickly jumped to the side and grinned. "Here! Take this kick!"


    Using his quick reflexes, Javier spun in the air and landed a sharp kick to the monster''s head. The creature let out a deep groan before collapsing.


    "Eh? Defeated already?" Javier tilted his head, pretending to be disappointed. "Come on, at least make it fun for me!"


    He shrugged, dusted off his hands, and crouched next to the fallen monster. "Well, whatever... ehehehehe. Time to loot!" With a wave of his hand, glowing symbols appeared, and the entire monster vanished into his storage space. "Every part is valuable¡ªmeat, hide, claws, everything! No waste here!"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he looked around, spotting another corpse nearby. "Another one! And there''s another! Ehehehe... jackpot!" He dashed between the bodies, storing them with ease.


    When he reached the last one, a strange monster caught his eye. Its scales shimmered with rainbow colors, and its eyes still glowed faintly. "Hmm, I wonder what this is?" he said, poking it curiously before deciding to store it too.


    Standing in the now-empty clearing, Javier stretched and let out a satisfied sigh. "Haaah... not bad, not bad at all."


    Then a thought hit him, and his grin grew wider. "I better get back to the manor before someone notices I''m gone. Ehehehe... I don''t want Liana dragging me back by my ear again."


    With one last laugh, Javier turned and made his way out of the forest, feeling pleased with his successful loot and excited about his plans for a Pekko.


    Rustle, rustle...


    "Huh? Is that a monster?" Javier whispered to himself, his amber eyes shining with excitement. "Ehehehe... just one more loot for today!"


    He crouched down, getting ready for battle, his grin growing wider as he imagined the treasures he might find. But when he leaped toward the noise, his smile disappeared, replaced by shock.


    "Young master!!!"


    "Ekkkk!! Liana!!" Javier froze mid-step, his face a funny mix of panic and guilt. "Err... umm... good day?"


    "Good day!?" Liana eyes flared with frustration as she crossed her arms. "You''re not supposed to be here alone in the forest! What were you thinking?"


    "Ehehehe..." Javier rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, trying to charm his way out of trouble.


    "Don''t "ehehehehe" me!" Liana snapped, her voice sharp but filled with concern. Without another word, she marched over, grabbed his ear, and started dragging him out of the clearing.


    "Ekkkk!! Not so rough, beautiful!! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Javier cried out, wincing.


    "I don''t care!" Liana replied, her grip firm as she continued to scold him. "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is out here? What if something had happened to you? What would I tell your father?"


    "But I was doing fine... really. I even got a lot of loot! Want to see?"


    "Absolutely not!" Liana huffed, pulling him along with even more determination. "Now we''re going straight back to the manor before anyone notices you''re gone!"


    "Hehe, you''re so cute when you''re mad, Liana."


    Liana''s cheeks turned slightly red, but she refused to look at him. "Keep talking, and I''ll really give you something to cry about, young master."


    "Ehhh, no need for violence, my lovely future wife!" Javier teased.


    Their playful banter filled the forest as they made their way back, Liana frustration battling against the faint smile she couldn''t quite hide.


    Javier tilted his head as he walked beside Liana, a mischievous grin on his face. "What''s with the bow?" he asked, pointing to the beautifully crafted weapon slung across her back.


    Liana shot him a sharp look, clearly losing her patience. "What do you think it''s for, young master? What if you were attacked by a monster?"


    "Ehehehe... I didn''t know you could fight," Javier teased, his amber eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Huh!?" Liana stopped and faced him, hands on her hips. "Of course I can fight! Do you think the Armand household hires random people off the street to serve the family?"


    "Errr... maybe?" Javier replied, pretending to be innocent with a shrug. "I mean, you''re so gentle and graceful all the time. It''s hard to imagine you going all whoosh-whoosh with a weapon. Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose to suppress her growing frustration. "Young master, every maid in the Armand household is trained in combat to ensure the safety of our charges. We''re not just here to clean and cook."


    "Ohhh!" Javier clapped his hands together as if he''d just discovered a great secret. "So, my lovely Liana is a battle maid too, huh? That''s kinda cool."


    "''Kinda'' cool?" Liana echoed, narrowing her eyes.


    Javier leaned closer, his grin widening. "Does this mean you''d protect me if a monster showed up? "


    Liana''s face turned slightly red, and she quickly looked away. "If you stayed out of trouble, I wouldn''t need to protect you in the first place!"


    "But trouble''s my middle name." Javier quipped, earning an annoyed sigh from Liana as they continued their walk back to the manor.


    Javier suddenly reached out and took Liana''s hand, holding it tightly as they walked through the forest. He swung their hands playfully, his signature grin plastered across his face.


    "This is kinda like a date, huh?"


    Liana immediately bristled, her cheeks tinting a faint pink. "Date your ass! No one in their right mind would call wandering through a monster-filled forest a date!"


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, undeterred by her scolding. "Well, I think it''s romantic. Just you, me, and a bunch of scary monsters. Who needs candlelit dinners?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana glared at him, though the corner of her lips twitched as if she was fighting back a smile. "If you have this much energy to joke around, you should use it to get us back to the manor safely!"


    Javier gave her hand a playful squeeze. "But you know, if this were a date, I''d totally win you over with my charm."


    "Ha!?" Liana scoffed, though her heart skipped a beat. "Your so-called charm is the reason we''re in this mess to begin with!"


    Once they arrived at the hidden path leading to the manor, Liana raised her hand to signal Javier to stop. She cautiously stepped out first, scanning the surroundings for any signs of movement. After ensuring the coast was clear, she gestured for Javier to follow.


    "Why do we have to sneak around like this? You know I can just use an invisibility skill on both of us, right?"


    Liana froze for a moment, blinking in disbelief. "Eh? You have that skill?" She sighed deeply, rubbing her temples. "Why do I bother going through all this effort if you can just do that, young master?!"


    "Eheheh," Javier chuckled, his tone teasing.


    "Ugh¡­ let''s just head to the study room before someone notices you''re missing," Liana grumbled, shaking her head.


    "Alright, alright," Javier replied, his grin not faltering. "But you know, today was a great haul. Tons of monster bodies stuffed into my magic storage."


    Liana groaned quietly, lowering her voice as they walked. "Young master, you need to stop casually mentioning those kinds of skills in front of others! Do you know how rare magic storage is? That''s something only summoned heroes or exceptionally talented people¡ªone in a million¡ªcan use."


    "Eh? Really?" Javier said, tilting his head, genuinely surprised.


    "And those fast-casting abilities of yours," Liana continued in a whisper, her tone stern. "Don''t talk about them openly, either. It''ll only draw unnecessary attention."


    "Alright, alright, I get it," Javier said, shrugging. Then, with his trademark smirk, he added cheekily, "Okay, my wife. I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    Liana''s eyes widened at his boldness, her cheeks tinging pink. For a moment, she was caught off guard, but she quickly turned her head to hide her reaction.


    Inside her mind, she sighed. If only¡­ if only you could make that dream come true, young master.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 20 - 20: Blankets and Banquets ( 20 )

    "Young master!! Wake up!" Liana''s strong voice rang out as she shook Javier''s shoulder. "You need to get ready for the party!"


    "Haaa... I don''t want to..." Javier groaned, burying his face deeper into the pillow. "Let Marcellus and Cedric handle it."


    "Nope! No can do!" Liana crossed her arms, her tone leaving no room for argument. "This party is important. You''re part of the Armand family, and you have to attend too!"


    Javier peeked at her from under the blanket, a sly smile forming on his lips. "Don''t wanna. I hate parties for nobles. They''re stuffy and boring."


    Liana sighed deeply, rubbing her temples. "This young master of mine¡­" she muttered, shaking her head. Then her patience snapped. "Just get up!"


    "Ekkk!!" Javier yelped as Liana pulled the blanket off with surprising force. "Don''t be so rough, Liana!" He sat up, rubbing his arms as if injured. "Ugh. Is this how you treat your¡­ future husband?" He flashed her a mischievous grin.


    Liana glared at him, her cheeks a little flushed. "Young master, stop saying things like that and get ready already!"


    "But Lianaaa," Javier whined, his smirk playful. "If you get mad at me now, what will you do when we''re married? You''ll have to wake me up every day like this!"


    Liana pressed her fingers against her forehead, taking a slow breath to keep her calm. "Get. Dressed," she said, her tone sharp, but her lips twitched as if she was trying not to smile.


    Javier chuckled, stretching lazily. "Fine, fine. But only because you asked." He stood up, ruffling his messy hair and grinning at her.


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head. "What am I going to do with you, young master?" she murmured under her breath before turning to help him get ready.


    The children of noble houses from across the kingdom were gathering at the Viscount Armand''s Grand Hall. It was an event brimming with introductions, connections, displays of talent, and the occasional flaunting of wealth. Some were undoubtedly seeking potential partners, while others aimed to outshine their peers.


    "Ugh¡­ this isn''t for me," Javier muttered, running his hand through his messy black hair as he lounged lazily in his chair. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s boring and annoying..."


    He sighed deeply, staring at the ceiling of his room. Why do I have to go? The thought of dressing up and mingling with a crowd of stiff, pretentious nobles made him groan.


    The Grand Hall was buzzing with preparations¡ªstaff bustling to ensure everything was perfect, guest rooms being readied for the noble families, and a sense of excitement hanging in the air. But for Javier, it felt like a looming storm cloud.


    "Why do I have to do this?" he grumbled, slumping further into his chair. "Isn''t it enough that my brothers and my older step-siblings are going? They''re all better at this noble nonsense than I am!"


    He glanced out the window, catching a glimpse of the decorations being finalized in the courtyard. The sight only deepened his frown. "Haaah¡­ maybe I should just fake being sick or something," he mused, though he knew Liana would never let him get away with it.


    Still, the idea of sneaking off to the forest or doing anything other than enduring the party was tempting. "I could be out hunting monsters, training, or just napping instead of wasting my time on this."


    But he knew, deep down, that no amount of complaining would change the fact that his presence was expected.


    "Stupid noble traditions," Javier muttered, crossing his arms. "Why can''t they just leave me out of it?"


    "Young master!" Liana''s voice rang sharply as she swung open the door to Javier''s room without warning.


    Javier flinched, caught lounging lazily in his chair. He quickly sat up and flashed his usual cheeky grin. "Umm... err... Liana... ehehe¡­"


    Her emerald eyes narrowed. "Still not ready yet!?" she scolded, hands firmly on her hips.


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Do I really have to? Can''t I just skip this one? I¡ª"


    "Get dressss!" she ordered, cutting him off.


    "Ekkk! Liana, wait! Don''t¡ª"


    Before he could protest further, Liana marched over, grabbed him by the arm, and yanked him upright. Her movements were swift and unyielding, and in moments, she started pulling at his tunic.


    "Don''t undress me! Ekkk! This is harassment!" Javier yelped, a mix of mock protest and genuine embarrassment in his voice.


    "Harassment?" Liana scoffed, effortlessly slipping his tunic over his head. "You''ve brought this on yourself by refusing to cooperate. You have no one to blame but yourself!"


    "Liana! Don''t be so rough! You''re ruining my image!" Javier squawked, trying to wiggle away, but Liana''s grip was firm, and her composure remained steady despite his antics.


    "Image?" she replied, rolling her eyes as she reached for the polished, elegant outfit laid out for him. "You''re the young master of the Armand household. You''ll thank me later when you''re properly dressed and not embarrassing yourself in front of the kingdom''s nobility."


    As she fastened the last button on his finely tailored coat, Javier crossed his arms and pouted. "Hmph. You didn''t have to manhandle me like that."


    Liana stepped back, inspecting her work with a critical eye. "There. Now you look like a proper young master."


    Javier sighed dramatically. "You could''ve at least been gentler, you know. What if I start thinking you''re trying to dominate me or something?"


    Liana smirked, leaning closer to adjust his collar. "You''re lucky I don''t drag you out of this room by your ear, young master."


    Javier gulped, though the corners of his mouth twitched upward in amusement. "Alright, alright. I''ll go¡­."


    Liana rolled her eyes again, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she turned toward the door. "Now hurry. We''re already late."


    As she walked ahead, Javier followed, muttering under his breath, "Haaa¡­ this feels more like being marched to my execution than to a party."


    As they walked down the hall toward the grand party, Javier''s gaze shifted to Liana, who moved gracefully beside him. He couldn''t resist giving her a sly smile.


    "Liana," he said, his tone playful, "you''re my maid, right? So, make sure you wear your best outfit tonight." He chuckled, his amber eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, and that necklace suits you perfectly¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana glanced at him, the corners of her lips curling into a half-smile as she adjusted the necklace he''d given her. "Young master, let''s just go. We''re already late as it is."


    "This is bliss. Accompanied by a beautiful girl¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, her expression softening despite herself. "Don''t worry, young master. You''ll find a suitable partner at the party."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ like anyone''s going to be interested in an 11-year-old boy like me. Duhhh."


    Liana chuckled softly, glancing at him from the corner of her eye. "Well, young master, you certainly don''t look 11 with that height. You''re taller than most boys your age¡ªand some adults, too."


    "Whatever,"


    As they approached the grand hall, the sounds of chatter and laughter grew louder. Javier sighed, squaring his shoulders. "Let''s get this over with."


    Liana placed a comforting hand on his arm, her touch gentle yet firm. "Just be yourself, young master. You''ll do fine."


    "Thanks, Liana. At least I know I''ve got one person on my side tonight."


    "Always," she replied quietly


    Together, they stepped into the glittering hall, where the lights cast a golden glow over the elegantly dressed crowd. Despite his earlier protests, Javier couldn''t help but feel a little more confident with Liana by his side.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 21 - 21: Etiquette and Outrage ( 21 )

    As Javier stepped into the grand hall, his eyes immediately landed on his family gathered near the main reception area.


    There stood Lord Garius, whom Javier had nicknamed "the dried plum," tall and exuding his usual stern aura. Beside him was Lady Francesca, his mother, radiating elegance and warmth. Javier''s gaze shifted to his stepmothers¡ªLady Garcinia, pleasant but far from his ideal of beauty, and Lady Phenelopie, whose overly powdered face made him wince internally.


    Then there were his brothers: Marcellus, flaunting a smug expression as though the entire event revolved around him, and Cedric, who was busy practicing his polite smiles. Near them were his step-siblings: Aelius, who appeared indifferent, and Heres, who fidgeted nervously. Athine, the youngest of the group, clung to her mother''s side, her wide eyes taking in the grandeur of the hall.


    The maids darted about, ensuring every last detail was perfect, while the butlers moved with military precision, maintaining the highest standards of service.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana and whispered, "It''s still early. None of the other nobles have even shown up yet."


    Liana glanced at him with a knowing smile. "Of course, young master. The host family must always arrive early to greet the guests properly."


    "What am I even doing here this early? It''s not like I''m the one greeting anyone."


    Liana covered her mouth, stifling a soft laugh. "Patience, young master. It''s just one evening."


    "Yeah, yeah. But it''s going to feel like forever."


    Liana shook her head, amused by his antics. "Try to behave yourself tonight, young master. It wouldn''t hurt to make a good impression, you know."


    "I always make a good impression," Javier replied with a sly grin. "Just not the kind they expect."


    Liana sighed again, her soft smile never leaving her face as she followed him further into the grand hall.


    "Liana, a word?" Francesca said, her gaze lingering on Javier, who was already fidgeting.


    "Yes, madam," Liana replied with a bow, stepping closer.


    "I need you to ensure that Javier behaves himself tonight. Lord Garius isn''t expecting much from him, but I would rather not have any incidents that draw unnecessary attention. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, madam. I will ensure he conducts himself properly."


    Satisfied, Francesca gave a small nod and turned her attention back to the hall as the announcer began to speak.


    "Young Lady Gracie of the House of Holland!"


    Javier glanced at the entrance, barely interested, while Francesca stood composed, her serene smile in place.


    A petite girl, no older than ten, entered the hall, escorted by two maids and a stoic bodyguard. She approached the Armand family gracefully, stopping at the appropriate distance. She curtsied deeply, her hands holding her dress to the sides.


    "Lord and Lady Armand," she began, her voice sweet but steady, "it is a great honor to attend this evening''s gathering. I humbly extend the greetings of my house and wish for the continued prosperity of your noble family."


    Lord Garius gave a curt nod, responding formally, "The honor is ours, Lady Gracie. Please extend our regards to your esteemed family. You are most welcome here."


    "Thank you, my lord." Gracie rose from her curtsy, her composure unwavering as she was guided further into the hall.


    Javier rolled his eyes and turned toward the buffet table. His steps were unhurried, and his gaze focused on the spread of food. A maid stationed nearby stiffened visibly as he approached.


    "Young master," she stammered, bowing quickly, "the maids are meant to serve you. Please refrain from touching the plates yourself. If anyone sees, we will be scolded."


    Javier smirked, leaning slightly on the table. "Oh, how convenient. So, care to assist me?"


    "Yes, young master!" the maid replied quickly, her hands trembling slightly as she hurried to prepare a plate.


    Javier chuckled softly, watching the maid''s nervous movements. He understood why each noble child was assigned a personal maid; it wasn''t just about service¡ªit was about reinforcing their status.


    As the maid placed the plate before him, he grinned. "I want meat. That meat, that meat, and¡ªoh, that one too. And don''t forget those over there. Meat is the most important part, after all. Ehehehe."


    The maid nodded hastily, piling the requested portions onto his plate, while Javier leaned back, entertained by her flustered demeanor.


    Liana, standing not too far away, sighed. "Young master, you''re impossible."


    "And you love me for it," Javier replied with a wink, causing Liana to shake her head in annoyance.


    Liana gracefully took the plate from the flustered maid. "Let me handle the plate for our young master," she said in a calm, reassuring tone.


    The maid''s eyes sparkled with gratitude, her hands clasped together. "Miss Liana¡­ Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Liana smiled gently. "Don''t worry about it. Now, go and focus on your duties."


    "Yes, Miss Liana!" the maid replied, bowing deeply before hurrying away.


    Javier watched the scene unfold, raising an eyebrow. "Is she new?"


    Liana nodded as she carefully balanced the plate. "Yes. She was just hired last week."


    Javier smirked, leaning back casually. "Oh, so the Dried Plum''s family business is doing well, huh? Making profits from taxes and trade?"


    Liana gave him a small nod as they began to walk toward a quieter corner of the hall. "You could say that, young master. Also, your older brothers¡ªespecially the soon-to-be heir and your second brother¡ªreceived quite the praise. They helped the hero''s party during the recent monster attack and were rewarded with more land."


    Javier clicked his tongue, a mix of amusement and annoyance on his face. "Good for them, I guess. Sigh¡­ Yet they still never give me an allowance. How is that fair?"


    Liana suppressed a laugh, her lips curling into a slight smile. "Perhaps, young master, you should prove yourself first."


    "Prove myself? Pfft," Javier waved dismissively. "I already have plenty of talents. I''m just¡­ keeping them a secret. Gotta maintain the mystery, you know?"


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied, her tone lightly teasing, though her eyes softened. "Shall I bring you your drink as well?"


    "Now that," Javier grinned, "is the kind of maidly devotion I appreciate. Ehehe."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide her faint smile as she walked off to fetch his drink. "Young master, you''re truly one of a kind."


    The hall was filled with polite chatter and the occasional sound of clinking glasses as the introductions of noble children continued. Javier was casually eating, accompanied by Liana, who stood behind him, dutifully cleaning his mouth with a napkin or refilling his glass whenever needed. Noble children from baron to viscount ranks, and even a few from count houses, arrived one after another, announced in orderly fashion by the family butler.


    Javier, however, was utterly disinterested. "Well... the fuck do I care," he muttered under his breath, picking at the various meats on his plate.


    Everything was calm and dull¡ªuntil a commotion broke out at the buffet table.


    One of the lower baron children, a boy barely ten years old and without a personal maid, had his guard with him but no manners to match. He was openly rude to one of Javier''s family maids, pouring a drink onto her head while she tried to maintain her composure.


    Javier froze mid-bite, his amber eyes narrowing dangerously. "Oh, hell no," he muttered, rising from his seat.


    Liana blinked, concerned. "Young master, wait¡ª"


    Ignoring her, Javier strode toward the boy, his expression a mix of annoyance and fury.


    "Oi, fucker!" Javier''s voice rang out, silencing the nearby chatter.


    The rude boy turned, clearly surprised by the interruption. "Huh? What do you want!?" he barked back arrogantly, just as he poured more of his drink over the maid''s head.


    Javier''s sharp gaze locked onto him. His tone dropped to a menacing low as he stepped closer. "Oh, how dare you talk to a higher noble like that¡­ Hmm?"


    Before the boy could react, Javier raised his hand and slapped him hard across the face. The sharp sound echoed through the hall, and the boy staggered, clutching his cheek in shock.


    "Your house wants a war with mine!?" Javier snapped, his voice cold and commanding.


    The boy''s bravado crumbled instantly, replaced by visible fear. "W-what are you talking about!?" he stammered, backing away slightly.


    Javier advanced, not letting up, his voice rising slightly. "This maid belongs to my household, yet you dare lay your filthy hands on her? Huh!!!!? Are you declaring war against me? Or do you want your family to go to war with mine!?"


    The boy paled, clearly overwhelmed by the implications of Javier''s words. He tried to sputter a response, but nothing came out.


    By now, the commotion had drawn the attention of the hall. Nobles and servants alike watched with bated breath as the young heir of House Armand confronted the rude boy. Liana quickly approached Javier''s side, placing a hand on his arm in an attempt to calm him.


    "Young master, that''s enough," she whispered softly, though her tone held a firm edge.


    Javier huffed, glaring at the boy one last time before turning to the drenched maid. "Go clean yourself up," he said gently.


    The maid bowed deeply, tears in her eyes. "Thank you, young master," she said before retreating quickly.


    Javier turned back to the boy, his expression now eerily calm but no less intimidating. "Remember this well," he said coolly. "You mess with my household, you mess with me. And trust me¡ªyou don''t want that."


    The boy nodded quickly, trembling, before stumbling away toward his guard.


    As Javier returned to his seat, the crowd slowly began to disperse, though the tension lingered in the air.


    Liana leaned down slightly, whispering in his ear. "Young master, you made quite the scene."


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "And? That little punk deserved it." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed softly but didn''t argue, standing quietly behind him as if shielding him from the judging stares of the other nobles.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 22 - 22: Breaking the Silence ( 22 )

    The commotion had barely settled when Javier''s two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, approached him with annoyed looks. The crowd in the hall was still uneasy after Javier''s confrontation with the baron''s son, and his brothers clearly wanted to scold him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcellus, the eldest, spoke first, his tone sharp. "Oi, what the hell was that all about?!"


    Javier stayed seated, lazily sipping his drink before slowly standing up. His amber eyes gleamed dangerously as he stared at them.


    "What do you mean, ''what was that''? Huh?" Javier''s tone was calm, but there was a clear edge of menace.


    Cedric crossed his arms, trying to look in charge. "You embarrassed the family, Javier. What you did just now¡ª"


    "The fuck are you talking about, prodigy?" Javier interrupted, his voice getting louder. His piercing gaze shifted to Marcellus. "You two strut around like you''re the pride of the family, but when someone disrespects our household¡ªyour household¡ªyou just stand there and do nothing?"


    Marcellus frowned, his own temper rising. "You dare to talk to your brother like that?!" His mana flared, and the air around him heated up as he prepared to use his fire magic.


    But before he could act, Javier''s expression hardened. His smile disappeared, replaced by a cold, serious look.


    "Fine," Javier muttered. His aura shifted, and while standing, he activated one of his advanced skills: Triple Gravity.


    Suddenly, the whole hall felt an overwhelming pressure. The gravity in the room multiplied three times, forcing everyone¡ªnobles, servants, and even guards¡ªto their knees or onto the floor. Gasps and cries of alarm filled the air as people struggled to breathe under the weight.


    "Young master, wait!!" Liana cried, rushing forward to stop him, but it was too late.


    Javier''s voice boomed through the hall, cold and unyielding. "Those weaklings with no manners don''t have my respect at all. And you two¡ªyou''re supposed to be the heirs of this family! It''s YOUR responsibility to uphold our honor, yet you sit back and let our household''s name be dragged through the mud?!"


    Marcellus and Cedric, both struggling against the heavy gravity, gritted their teeth in frustration.


    Marcellus growled, "Javier, stop this madness! You''re going too far!"


    Javier ignored him, his amber eyes glowing faintly as he stepped closer. "I''ve had enough of your arrogance and empty pride. You think being ''older'' makes you right? Respect isn''t given¡ªit''s earned. And you''ve earned none of mine!"


    The force of the gravity increased slightly, making the onlookers cry out. Even the strongest knights in the hall struggled to stay conscious.


    "I AM MAD!!" Javier roared, his voice echoing like thunder. "Mad that I have to clean up your mess! Mad that I''m the one who has to protect the dignity of this family while you stand around doing NOTHING!"


    The entire room seemed to freeze under the intensity of his words.


    Liana, despite the heavy pressure, managed to approach him and gently tug on his sleeve. Her voice was soft but firm. "Young master¡­ please. That''s enough."


    Javier turned to her, his fiery gaze softening when he saw the concern in her emerald eyes. After a tense moment, he exhaled sharply, releasing the gravity spell.


    The heavy force lifted instantly, and the hall erupted in coughs and relieved gasps as everyone struggled to recover.


    Javier glanced back at his brothers, who were now glaring at him while trying to compose themselves.


    "Don''t forget," Javier said, his voice quiet but filled with menace. "You might be older, but that doesn''t make you better."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and walked away, Liana following closely behind. The grand hall buzzed with whispers and stunned silence as everyone processed what had just happened.


    Liana leaned in slightly as they exited. "Young master, you really caused a scene this time."


    Javier smirked faintly, his playful demeanor returning. "And? Let them talk. They needed a reality check."


    Liana sighed deeply but said nothing, her expression caught between exasperation and quiet admiration.


    Lord Garius, standing at the front of the hall, felt the heavy pressure just like everyone else. Even though Javier had released his spell, the silence that followed was deafening. Every noble, servant, and guest was frozen, either from fear or disbelief. Even the count''s son, surrounded by a group of strong adventurers as bodyguards, said nothing, his mouth slightly open.


    The boy who had been rude to the maid was trembling violently, his face pale as tears streamed down his cheeks. His legs gave out completely, and with a faint whimper, a wet stain spread across his trousers. The sight made it clear just how terrifying Javier''s display had been.


    Lord Garius''s hands tightened into fists at his sides, his face showing a mix of shock, anger, and¡­ fear. As an experienced noble, he understood power and discipline. But this? This was different. Javier was only eleven, not yet blessed by the gods and not officially tested for his magic abilities¡ªand yet he had just used Triple Gravity, a spell so advanced that only a few master mages could use it effectively.


    Lady Francesca stood beside her husband, her usually calm face showing her astonishment. Her heart raced as she looked back and forth between her youngest son and the guests who had witnessed the scene. She had always known Javier was special, but this? This was far beyond what she had imagined.


    Lord Garius''s thoughts raced. "How¡­? This boy, always skipping his studies, alway be lazy and carefree¡ªand yet he just casually showed power that shouldn''t be possible for a noble child before their blessing ceremony. And yet, here he stands, completely unbothered."


    The murmurs among the nobles began to stir as they started to recover from the shock.


    One of the adventurers whispered to his friend, "That spell¡­ wasn''t just high-level magic¡ªit was perfectly done. The mana control¡­ Who is that boy?"


    The friend, a seasoned mage, wiped the sweat from his brow. "A monster¡­ That child is a monster."


    Lord Garius finally sighed, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "Enough."


    The room fell silent instantly, and all eyes turned to the head of the household. His voice was steady, but his gaze was fixed on Javier''s retreating figure.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Lord Garius addressed the crowd, his voice calm but heavy with meaning. "I apologize for the disturbance. My son''s¡­ actions were impulsive, but let this remind you: the Armand family does not tolerate disrespect toward our people."


    The guests murmured in agreement, although most looked shaken. The young baron''s son, still shaking and teary-eyed, was quickly taken out of the hall by his guards, who looked like they wanted to be anywhere else.


    Lady Francesca leaned closer to her husband, her voice low. "What will you do about Javier?"


    Lord Garius didn''t answer right away. His eyes, narrowed thoughtfully.


    "For now, nothing," he replied, his voice mixed with irritation and a hint of pride. "But I need to find out the truth about that boy¡­ and how much he''s been hiding from us."


    Javier paced restlessly in his room, his mind racing. His earlier outburst had been impulsive, and now he was starting to feel the weight of what he had done.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why the hell did I use that skill?" he muttered to himself, running a hand through his messy black hair. "I could''ve just used Dispel when those idiots tried to cast magic, and if they went for fists, I could''ve dodged them easily. Why the fuck did I go overboard? Ugh!"


    He flopped onto his bed, glaring at the ceiling as if it held the answers to his problems.


    "Young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke through his spiraling thoughts as she walked into the room, her graceful presence grounding him. She stood by the edge of his bed, tilting her head slightly. "What are you thinking about ?"


    Javier quickly composed himself, sitting up and resting his chin on his palm with a casual smirk.


    "Oh, nothing. Just bored,"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unconvinced but choosing not to press him. Instead, she adjusted the blanket on his bed and began tidying the scattered books and papers on his desk.


    "Oh¡­" she murmured softly, clearly not believing him but letting it go for now. "Well, it''s good you''re resting. You''ll need your energy for whatever comes next."


    Javier watched her for a moment, his amber eyes narrowing slightly as he reflected on her calm demeanor.


    "Liana," he said suddenly, his voice quieter but more sincere. "What do you think? About¡­ earlier?"


    She paused, her hand lingering on the edge of his desk before turning to face him. Her emerald eyes met his, and for a moment, they were just two people trying to understand each other.


    "I think," she began carefully, "that you showed a part of yourself you''ve been hiding for a long time. And while it was¡­ overwhelming, it also reminded everyone not to underestimate you."


    Javier snorted, leaning back against the headboard. "Yeah, but now I''ve put a damn target on my back. Everyone saw. Even the Dried Plum was speechless."


    Liana''s lips quirked into a small smile at his nickname for Lord Garius. "Perhaps. But young master, isn''t it better to remind the world of your worth every now and then? Even if it means drawing attention?"


    Javier groaned, flopping back down dramatically. "Ugh, I hate it when you make sense. Can''t you just tell me I''m an idiot and let me sulk?"


    Liana chuckled softly, adjusting the blanket over him as if he were a child. "You''re not an idiot, young master. Just¡­ impulsive. And maybe a little too eager to protect what''s yours."


    Javier smirked, his confidence slowly returning. "That''s why you''re still here, isn''t it? To keep this ''impulsive'' young master in line?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with an affectionate smile. "Someone has to."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 23 - 23: Rumors in the Dawn ( 23 )

    Javier propped himself up on his elbow, a playful smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Liana¡­"


    She turned from his desk, tilting her head slightly. "Yes, young master?"


    His smirk widened, and he patted the empty space beside him on the bed. "Wanna sleep together tonight?"


    Liana froze, her usually composed demeanor faltering for a moment. Her emerald eyes widened slightly, and her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink.


    "Umm¡­" she hesitated, quickly regaining her composure, though her voice was softer than usual. "Sure¡­ if that''s what you want me to do."


    Javier blinked, surprised by her response. He had expected her to scold him or dismiss his cheeky request as she usually did.


    "Eh? You''re serious?" he asked, sitting up straight.


    Liana shrugged slightly, her expression calm but with a hint of amusement in her eyes. "If it helps you sleep better, young master, I don''t mind. Besides, I''m here to serve you, am I not?"


    Javier''s face flushed slightly¡ªa rare occurrence that he quickly tried to hide with a laugh. "Ehehe, you''re too good to me, Liana. But don''t blame me if I hug you in my sleep!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I''ll take my chances. Now, shall we prepare for bed, young master?"


    Javier settled back down, the playful tension in the air easing, replaced by the comforting presence of his most trusted companion. It wasn''t unusual for them to share quiet moments like this, but tonight felt different¡ªwarmer, more sincere.


    Liana shifted closer to him, her warmth filling the space between them as Javier leaned slightly forward, his lips brushing near hers.


    For a moment, Liana hesitated, her eyes meeting his . Then, she closed her eyes and tilted her face toward him. Their lips met in a tender, lingering kiss, soft and unhurried.


    When they finally pulled apart, Liana whispered, her voice gentle and warm, "Goodnight, young master."


    Javier smiled, wrapping his arms around her securely. "Goodnight, Liana," he replied, pulling her into his embrace.


    She rested her head on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Her hand found his and guided it to her waist.


    "Hold me tightly, young master," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Javier tightened his hold, his chin brushing against her silver hair. "You don''t even have to ask," he said softly, his playful tone replaced by something deeper.


    The room fell into a comfortable silence, the world outside forgotten. For them, this moment was theirs alone¡ªsafe, warm, and filled with an unspoken bond that needed no words.


    As the quiet of the night enveloped them, Javier''s gentle kisses trailed across Liana''s forehead, moving softly to her cheeks. Each one was slow, warm, and filled with a tenderness that made her heart flutter. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She remained still for a moment, her breathing steady as she soaked in the intimacy of the moment. Then, her lips parted slightly, her cheeks flushing as she tilted her face toward him.


    Javier paused for a moment, silently asking for permission, his eyes searching hers. When Liana didn''t pull away, he leaned closer, pressing his lips to hers in a deep, passionate kiss.


    Her hand instinctively found its way to his chest, her slender fingers gripping the fabric of his shirt as she melted into his affection. The kiss lingered, unhurried and filled with emotions neither could express in words.


    When they finally broke apart, Liana''s face was flushed, her breath coming in soft, quick whispers. She looked up at him, her emerald eyes shimmering in the dim candlelight.


    "Young master¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly¡ªnot from fear, but from something deeper.


    Javier smiled, brushing his hand gently against her cheek. "Goodnight, Liana," he said again, his voice soft and warm, pulling her even closer.


    "Goodnight," she replied, her voice barely audible, but the contentment in her tone spoke volumes.


    They stayed there, holding each other tightly. This moment would remain etched in their hearts¡ªa silent promise of their unshakable bond.


    As Javier''s steady breaths signaled he had drifted into peaceful sleep, Liana gently adjusted the blanket over them, ensuring he would stay warm through the night. Her touch was light and almost reverent as her fingers smoothed his slightly messy hair. She traced the curve of his cheek with her fingertips, marveling at the serenity on his face.


    Moving closer, she took his arm and wrapped it securely around her waist. The warmth of his embrace filled her with a comforting sense of security, and she smiled faintly, allowing herself to relax.


    But as the silence deepened, her thoughts began to wander. She couldn''t help but think about the years ahead. At 18, he would come of age¡ªa man by human standards. By that time, she, as an elf, would still be very young, just starting her own version of growing up.


    "Eighteen for him, thirty-six for me," she mused silently. For humans, the age gap might seem odd, but for elves, whose lives stretched across centuries, it was nothing. "By the time he''s fully grown, I''ll still be young by my people''s standards."


    Her hand brushed lightly over his as her thoughts grew tender. "But will he still want me then? When he''s older and surrounded by so many other choices, will he still see me the way he does now?"


    She pushed the doubts aside, focusing instead on the present moment. Right now, he was hers to protect, to care for, and¡ªperhaps¡ªto love in her own quiet way.


    Leaning forward, she placed a soft kiss on his forehead and closed her eyes, letting his warmth soothe her. Whatever the future held, she promised herself one thing: as long as she was by his side, she would ensure his happiness, no matter what.


    ---


    Liana woke up to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. The chirping of birds filled the air, a gentle reminder that a new day had begun. As she stirred, she felt the warm weight of Javier''s arm draped over her, a comforting presence that made her smile.


    Hearing some quiet voices outside the door, she pushed herself up slightly, her senses becoming alert. When she opened her eyes fully, she was surprised to see a group of maids gathered just outside the door, watching her with curious smiles.


    Her heart raced as she sat up quickly, her hair a bit messy and disheveled. "Th-this¡­ isn''t what you all think!" she stammered, feeling her face heat up as the maids exchanged knowing looks.


    Some covered their giggles with their hands, others smiled playfully, and a few pretended to be shocked, as if they had expected this all along.


    "Why is everyone¡­ thinking such things?!" Liana''s voice rose slightly in panic. But before she could say more, she looked over at Javier, who was still peacefully asleep beside her, his tousled hair falling across his forehead.


    Her breath caught in her throat. "Ehhh!!! Why doesn''t he have his shirt on?!"


    She quickly checked under the blanket, her hands shaking slightly. She felt a wave of relief when she saw that she was still fully dressed in her maid uniform. Javier, thankfully, still had his pants on, though his bare chest and strong arms were clearly visible.


    Her embarrassment quickly turned into exasperation. Why couldn''t he just sleep like a normal boy?


    "L-Ladies," Liana managed, her voice sharp but still tinged with panic, "There''s nothing indecent happening here! I was only¡ª"


    "¡ªKeeping him company? Ensuring his comfort?" one maid chimed in playfully, her grin widening.


    Another joined in, "Oh, Miss Liana, we understand completely. No need to explain."


    However, the teasing wouldn''t end so easily. "Good morning, Miss Liana," one of them said with a mischievous grin. "We didn''t know you were this close to the young master."


    "Oh my¡­" another maid giggled. "Miss Liana, you should''ve at least locked the door."


    "Such passion!" another maid chimed in dramatically, while others shook their heads, whispering about how bold she was.


    Liana''s face turned as red as a tomato. "No! It''s not what it looks like! I-I was just¡­ he wasn''t feeling well last night, so I stayed to make sure he was okay!"


    "Of course, Miss Liana," one of the maids replied, winking playfully.


    "Nothing happened!" Liana insisted, clutching the blanket as if it were her only protection. She felt her composure slipping with every giggle from the others.


    Just then, Javier stirred, his amber eyes slowly opening. "Hmm¡­ Liana?" he mumbled sleepily, his voice still groggy.


    Liana froze, her panic rising as the maids leaned in closer, eager for what would happen next.


    Javier blinked at the gathered crowd, then at Liana''s flustered face. "What''s with all the noise so early?" He yawned, completely unaware of the awkward situation unfolding around him.


    One of the bolder maids cleared her throat. "Oh, nothing, young master. We were just¡­ appreciating how much Miss Liana cares for you."


    "Eh?" Javier tilted his head, clearly confused.


    At that moment, Liana felt a surge of mortification wash over her. Her cheeks burned hotter than ever as she buried her face in her hands, overwhelmed by a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Out! Everyone, out!" she yelled, her voice firm despite the heat flooding her cheeks.


    The maids scattered, giggling as they went, clearly entertained by the scene they had walked in on. Liana slumped back on the bed, her face still flushed, the warmth from earlier now replaced by the chaos of her thoughts.


    Javier watched the maids leave, blinking in confusion. "Was it something I said?" he asked, scratching the back of his head.


    "No! It''s just¡­ let''s forget this ever happened!" Liana replied, mortified but trying to regain her composure. She peered up at him through her fingers, half-expecting to see a grin on his face at the absurdity of the situation.


    Instead, he just looked genuinely puzzled. "Alright, if you say so. But I still don''t understand what all the fuss was about."


    Liana let out a sigh, realizing this was going to be a long day indeed, but at least Javier was blissfully unaware of the rumors already beginning to swirl about them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 24 - 24: Mischievous Master and His Maid ( 24 )

    "Eeeekkk!! Liana, don''t be so mad!!" Javier yelled, running as fast as he could. From behind, Liana was chased after him, her usual calm expression replaced by fierce determination.


    "Why are you running, young master?" Liana called in a sweet calm voice. She held a rattan stick firmly in her hand. "Aren''t we friends?"


    "Liana! I''m sorry!!!" Javier shouted, his face pale as he dashed down the cobblestone road.


    "You shouldn''t go outside without telling me or your parents!" Liana''s voice was gentle, but her smile was anything but friendly. She swung the rattan menacingly in the air. "Now, come back here, young master!"


    "I just went to sell some monster parts to get extra gold! That''s all!" Javier shouted, dodging around a merchant''s cart and leaping over a small fence.


    "Oh? Then why didn''t you tell me before?" Liana asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Uhhh... I forgot?"


    "Wrong answer," Liana said, her smile getting wider as she raised the rattan.


    "Eeeekkk! Liana, have mercy!!"


    Villagers paused to watch, chuckling and shaking their heads at his situation. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps this will teach you a lesson about sneaking off!" Liana called, picking up speed.


    "I was just trying to earn some money ! You know my family doesn''t even give me an allowance!" Javier whined, narrowly avoiding a stack of crates.


    "And who takes care of all your expenses? Hmm? I''ve told you, young master, I''ll handle everything!"


    "Liana! You''re too scary when you''re mad!!" Javier cried, ducking into an alleyway, only to find it blocked by a stack of barrels.


    He spun around to see Liana standing at the entrance, the morning light casting a shadow behind her. "Nowhere left to run, young master," she said sweetly, tapping the rattan against her palm.


    "Can''t we talk this out?" Javier tried, giving her a sheepish grin.


    "Oh, we''ll talk... after I teach you some manners," Liana replied, stepping closer.


    "Eeeekkk!! I promise I won''t do it again!"


    "Good to know," Liana said, finally raising the rattan.


    The nearby villagers turned away, smiling knowingly as Javier''s exaggerated yelps filled the air. Despite the chaos, anyone who knew them understood¡ªit wasn''t anger driving Liana, but real care for her mischievous young master.


    "Eeeekkk!! Liana!! Leave my face out of this!!" Javier wailed, dodging clumsily as Liana swung her rattan with perfect aim.


    "Why? Are you afraid your ''handsome young noble'' look will be ruined, young master?" Liana asked sweetly, landing a soft but effective kick to his shin.


    "Eeeekkk!! My future wife won''t like me if my face is bruised!!" Javier cried, stumbling and nearly tripping over his own feet.


    Liana paused mid-swing and raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And who is this mysterious future wife of yours, young master?"


    "Errr...you?" Javier blurted out, flashing his most charming grin.


    Liana sighed, her cheeks turning a faint pink. "Flattery won''t save you this time."


    "Eeeekkk!! Mercy! At least aim for somewhere less visible!!" Javier pleaded, ducking as the rattan narrowly missed his head.


    By the time Liana finished her "lesson," Javier sat on the ground, looking utterly defeated. His hair was a mess, his face was covered in bruises, one eye was black, and there was a faint shoe print on his tunic.


    "You look fine, young master," Liana said, brushing her hands off and adjusting her skirt.


    "Fine!? Liana, I look like I went through a monster stampede!" Javier cried, staring at his reflection in a nearby puddle.


    "Consider it a lesson learned," Liana replied with a faint smile, grabbing his arm and pulling him to his feet.


    "This is abuse¡­ I''m filing a complaint."


    Liana''s ear twitched. "Did you say something, young master?"


    "N-No! Nothing at all!" Javier stammered, shielding his already bruised face.


    Behind them, a few villagers whispered to one another, laughing at the sight of the beaten young master. One old man chuckled, "That boy got guts."


    Javier held the large gold pouch high above his head, his laughter echoing through the air. "Ehehehe!! At least I earned a lot!" he declared proudly, despite his bruised face.


    Liana, trailing behind him, sighed. "You''re still laughing after what just happened? Unbelievable."


    Ignoring her, Javier clutched the pouch tightly to his chest "The old dwarf bought all 72 monster corpses, freshly from my magic storage! Not only will the villagers get cheap meat, but their income will rise too! A genius plan by me truly!!!"


    Suddenly, he stopped, his grin growing wide. Hugging the pouch like it was his first child, Javier tilted his head slightly as a low, eerie laugh escaped his lips. "Kekekekeke¡­ Now¡­ I''ve got my Pekko¡­"


    Liana froze, watching in horror as Javier''s laugh became creepier with each passing second. "Y-Young master¡­ you''re scaring me¡­ Stop that laugh¡­"


    But Javier didn''t stop. He leaned his head back and laughed even louder, his eyes shining with the wild ambition of an 11-year-old boy with way too much gold.


    "My Pekko! It''s finally happening! Kekekekeke!!"


    Villagers passing by paused, giving Javier confused looks. One whispered, "Isn''t that Viscount Armand''s youngest son? Is he¡­ okay?"


    Another nodded knowingly while stroking his beard. "Ah, the madness of young nobles and their money. Best not to interfere."


    Liana grabbed Javier''s ear and yanked him out of his delusions. "Enough with the creepy laugh, young master! People are starting to think you''ve lost it!"


    Javier rubbed his ear, pouting. "Liana! That''s my ''evil genius'' laugh! You''re ruining the mood!"


    She sighed and crossed her arms. "Forget the mood. Let''s just get back before you start scaring the livestock."


    Javier hugged his gold pouch tighter, muttering under his breath, "They''ll see¡­ they''ll all see when I ride into town on my majestic Pekko¡­ Kekekekeke¡­"


    Liana groaned. "Why am I the maid to this lunatic¡­?"


    Javier suddenly turned to Liana, his bruised face lighting up with wild excitement. "Now''s not the time to walk back! We should buy that Pekko right now! Kekekekeke!"


    Before Liana could respond, Javier bolted down the road


    "Young master! Wait!" Liana shouted, facepalming as she watched him dash toward the Pekko farm like a madman. She let out a long sigh, muttering under her breath, "Why do I always have to deal with this?"


    Oblivious to her frustration, Javier ran faster, his creepy laugh getting louder. "EKEKEKEKEKE!"


    Villagers stopped in their tracks, staring as the noble boy rushed past them as if he were being chased by wild beasts.


    One farmer whispered, "Is that Viscount Armand''s kid? What''s he up to now?"


    Another shrugged. "Probably something crazy again."


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "This is going to be a long day..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 25 - 25: Two Pekkos and a Promise ( 25 )

    "This boy..." she muttered and started walking to catch up. When she arrived at the farm, she found Javier already talking to the farmer.


    "Thirty gold for two!" Javier declared confidently.


    The farmer, a large man with a kind smile, laughed. "Forty is the best I can give you, young master."


    "Thirty-five!"


    The farmer scratched his chin, acting like he was thinking. "How about thirty-nine gold coins and fifty silver? Does that work for you, young master?"


    Javier squinted at him, clearly thinking about it. The farmer could see he was enjoying the bargaining. "Such enthusiasm," the farmer thought, amused. He had heard about the youngest son of Viscount Armand¡ªa lively boy who bargained like a skilled trader but was kind to the villagers.


    "Thirty-eight gold coins for two! Ehehehe!" Javier countered with a big grin.


    The farmer laughed heartily. "Thirty-nine, and that''s the best deal I can give you, young master."


    "Deal! Ehehehe!" Javier said, shaking the farmer''s hand eagerly. He quickly counted the coins and gave them to the farmer, his smile getting wider.


    "You''re a sharp one, young master," the farmer said warmly as he handed Javier the reins of two nice pekkos.


    "Sharp, handsome, and now a proud pekko owner! What a day!" Javier boasted, patting the birds kindly.


    Liana finally caught up, watching with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "He really is impossible," she thought, but she couldn''t help smiling a little.


    "Young master, why do you need two pekkos?" Liana asked, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow at him.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Javier replied, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "One for me and one for you!"


    Liana let out a long, familiar sigh. "As if anyone could stop him once he''s made up his mind," she thought.


    "You know, young master," Liana said with a calm smile, "Pekko are usually used to pull carriages or do heavy work on the farm. And for another thing too."


    Javier blinked and tilted his head. "Huh? What other thing? Riding, right?"


    Liana''s smile softened, but she had a mischievous look in her eyes. "No... for food, young master."


    "Ehhh!!!?? No!!!" Javier exclaimed, holding the reins of the pekko tightly. "This pekko is NOT for food! They''re my companions, my noble steeds, my friends!"


    The farmer, overhearing their talk, laughed heartily. "Don''t worry, young master. No one''s going to eat those fine birds."


    "They better not!" Javier huffed, puffing out his chest.


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "He''s so easy to tease," she thought, watching him pet the pekkos like a proud parent.


    Javier turned to the farmer, his eyes bright with curiosity. "Old Man, do you sell bridles or something for their beaks?"


    The farmer chuckled. "I have a couple of basic ones, young master. They''re not fancy, but they''ll do the job. I''ll give you two."


    Javier''s grin got bigger. "Thanks, old man!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The farmer nodded and handed over the bridles. "If you need something stronger or special, I recommend visiting the blacksmith. He can make better ones for your needs."


    Javier looked at the simple bridles and shrugged. "These''ll do for now. Gotta work with what you''ve got, right?"


    Carefully, he went up to the pekkos and began fastening the bridles to their beaks. Even though the birds were big, they seemed calm under his hands, sometimes making low, happy sounds.


    Liana watched him work, a small smile on her lips. "For someone who acts lazy, he sure gets excited when it''s something he likes," she thought, shaking her head as Javier proudly adjusted the straps.


    When he finished, Javier stepped back with his hands on his hips. "Perfect! These guys are ready for adventure."


    The farmer laughed again. "Take care of them, young master. Pekkos are loyal creatures, but they like good treatment."


    "Don''t worry!" Javier declared, giving his new friends a playful pat.


    Javier shouted with joy, "So, Liana! Hop on your Pekko! Let''s go!" His big grin stretched from ear to ear, and his excitement was clear.


    Liana let out a long sigh, adjusting her maid skirt as she walked to her Pekko. "Young master, you''re like a child with a new toy," she muttered before gracefully climbing onto her bird.


    Before she could even sit properly, Javier yelled, "Off we go! See ya, old man! Yeeehaaaa!"


    He kicked his Pekko into a quick trot, then into a gallop, the strong bird running easily down the dirt path.


    Liana gasped. "Young master! Wait!" She quickly nudged her Pekko to follow, trying to keep up.


    Javier threw his head back and laughed, the wind blowing through his black hair. "Ehehehehe! This is fun!"


    Now riding next to him, Liana gave him a scolding look but couldn''t hide the small smile forming on her lips. "Young master, please slow down. What if you fall off?"


    "I won''t! Look at this! I''m a natural!" Javier waved one hand proudly, making his Pekko squawk as if it agreed with him.


    "You''re impossible," Liana sighed again, gripping the reins tightly as her Pekko matched Javier''s speed, and the two rode along the road like adventurers ready to conquer the world.


    Liana watched as her young master, Javier, rode ahead on his new Pekko, his big grin and loud laughter filling the air, and for a moment, Liana couldn''t help but smile. She had seen Javier happy before, but this was different¡ªhe was shining with pride and joy, as if the world had finally rewarded him for his hard work.


    She gently urged her Pekko forward, keeping up with him while quietly watching his happiness. This was the first time she''d seen him so thrilled about something he had worked so hard to get. Javier''s determination to buy the Pekkos with his own money, earned through his own efforts, showed how independent and resourceful he was.


    Liana smiled fondly as she gazed at him from behind. Young master¡­ you really try so hard for the things you want, she thought. Even for something as simple as this, you put in so much effort. I hope that one day, you''ll have that same passion for everything in your life.


    Her hand brushed the reins of her Pekko as a soft sigh escaped her lips. And maybe, just maybe¡­ she thought, her heart fluttering a little, I hope that someday, I''ll be one of those things you truly want.


    Shaking off her moment of vulnerability, she straightened up and called out to him teasingly, "Young master, if you''re this excited now, what will you do when you get married? Laugh like this all the way to the altar?"


    Javier turned back, his carefree grin lighting up his face. "If it''s with you, Liana, I might just do that! Yeehaaaa!"


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly hid it with a sigh and a shake of her head. "Such a troublesome young master," she muttered, though her smile stayed as they rode on.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 26 - 26: Trouble With The Mother ( 26 )

    "JAAAVVVVIIIIEEERRRRRRR!!!"


    The loud voice echoed across the manor grounds, stopping Javier in his tracks. His instincts kicked in, and he quickly turned around. "Oh crap! It''s mother!"


    Without thinking, he ran in the opposite direction as fast as he could. He already imagine the fate that awaited him.


    But Lady Francesca was quicker than Javier expected. She grabbed his ear tightly, stopping him from running away.


    "AAAHHHH! Mother! Don''t pull my ear! Hiiiiiik!" Javier squealed, squirming like a caught fish.


    Lady Francesca, looking elegant but stern, glared at her youngest son. "Where do you think you''re going, young man?"


    "Errr..." Javier looked around, hoping to find a good excuse. "Outside?" he said with a sheepish smile, trying to look innocent. "Ehehehe..."


    His mother raised an eyebrow, clearly not impressed. "You''re not going anywhere!" she said, dragging him back inside by his ear.


    "Eeekkk! Mother! Have mercy!" Javier begged, waving his hands in a useless attempt to get free.


    Liana softly chuckled as she saw her young master struggling with his mother. It was always funny to see him act this way. "Young master really doesn''t learn," she said to herself, walking behind them as Francesca took Javier to the library.


    Lady Francesca''s maid rushed to help, holding the door open as Francesca brought Javier inside.


    "Eekkk! Mother!! Don''t be rough!"


    The door clicked shut, leaving Javier kneeling on the floor in front of his elegant mother, who sat gracefully on the couch.


    "What''s with the birds outside?" Francesca asked, her voice calm but annoyed.


    "Err¡­ my pet?" Javier answered nervously.


    "Pet? PET?!!!" Francesca''s eyebrow twitched as she sighed loudly. She looked over to Liana, who stood quietly with her hands together. "Liana¡­ I told you to keep an eye on him."


    "I''m sorry, Madam," Liana said with a small bow. "But you know how stubborn he is."


    "Ehehehehe¡­" Javier laughed nervously, scratching his head.


    "Don''t ''ehehehe'' me!" Francesca snapped. "You are a noble! Why did you buy¡­ birds? Of all things?" She rubbed her temple, looking frustrated. "What am I going to do with you?" Didn''t I say that if you wanted a ride, we have plenty of horses for you?"


    "Err¡­ but I wanted Pekko. They''re cool and faster¡­ ehehehe," Javier replied, giving his biggest charming smile.


    Francesca sighed again, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. This son is so different from his siblings, she thought. What will I do with him?


    "Liana," Francesca said, looking at the calm maid.


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Make sure those birds are moved to the edge of the estate. And teach him to control them properly. I won''t let those creatures cause chaos."


    "Understood, Madam," Liana replied with a polite nod.


    "And you, young man!" Francesca looked at Javier seriously. "GROUNDED!"


    "Ehhhh!?? But Mother¡­"


    "No buts! If I catch you sneaking outside again, those two birds will go straight to the butcher!"


    "Eeeekkk!! Please no, Mother!" Javier cried, putting his hands together to plead.


    Francesca leaned forward, narrowing her eyes. "Then behave yourself, young man. Do you understand?"


    Javier looked down, mumbling, "All this for a couple of birds¡­"


    Francesca heard him and gave him a sharp look. "What do you say?"


    "Nothing, Mother!" Javier quickly replied, straightening up with a nervous smile.


    Liana, by the door, shook her head and chuckled quietly. "Young master, one of these days, you''ll learn."


    Javier pouted playfully. "You''re supposed to be on my side!"


    "I''m on the side of keeping you out of trouble," Liana said with a small smile as she followed Francesca out.


    "Troublesome as always," Francesca said, though she seemed fond of him despite her annoyance.


    After leaving Javier sulking in the library, Francesca stopped just outside the door and turned to Liana.


    "Liana," she said with a soft yet commanding tone, "keep an eye on him for me. If he sneaks out again, I expect to be informed immediately."


    Liana gave a graceful bow. "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca let out a tired sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "And those birds... make sure he keeps them far from the main house. They''re his responsibility now. Speak with the carpenter and arrange for a proper pen or cage to be built for them. I don''t want them wandering about and causing trouble."


    "Yes, madam."


    Francesca glanced back at the closed library door and shook her head. "Honestly, even if he bought them with his own money, he shouldn''t spend so recklessly on something like this. It''s... frivolous."


    Liana tilted her head slightly, a small, knowing smile forming. "Young master has his reasons, madam. He''s¡­ very determined when it comes to the things he cares about."


    Francesca paused for a moment, her stern expression softening just a fraction. "That boy... He''s always been different. Sometimes I don''t know whether to be proud of his resourcefulness or worried about his impulsiveness." She straightened, her composure returning. "Go to him, Liana. Ensure he understands his responsibilities with those birds. And remind him, once again, that he''s grounded."


    Liana gave another polite bow. "Of course, madam. Leave it to me."


    Francesca turned and walked away, her elegant form disappearing down the corridor. Liana watched her go before turning back toward the library door. A faint chuckle escaped her lips as she thought about her mischievous young master.


    "Time to see what kind of trouble you''ll get into next, young master," she murmured to herself before pushing open the door.


    "Hmmph!! Betrayer!! Traitor!! Turncoat!! Double-dealing stool pigeon!!" Javier huffed, crossing his arms and pouting dramatically as Liana entered the library. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana let out a soft, melodic chuckle, clearly entertained by her young master''s exaggerated reaction. "Now, now, young master," she said with a teasing tone. "Perhaps I should inform Madam Francesca that... we should send those birds straight to the butcher. Hmm?"


    "Ekkk!! Please, anything but that!" Javier immediately dropped to his knees, clutching his chest like he''d been mortally wounded. "My honey, sweet bun, light of my life, angel in disguise, most beautiful goddess of all the realms!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into an amused smile. "That''s quite the flattery for someone who just called me a stool pigeon."


    "I-I didn''t mean it!" Javier cried, dramatically grabbing her hands. "You''re my savior, my one and only¡ª"


    "Your cook, your babysitter, your maid..." Liana interjected, tilting her head.


    "Exactly!" Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Which is why you must protect my precious Pekkos! My entire future depends on them!"


    "Your future?" Liana asked, crossing her arms.


    "Yes!" Javier jumped up, puffing out his chest. "Today Pekkos, tomorrow the world!"


    Liana sighed and shook her head, but her soft chuckles betrayed her amusement. "Young master, if you don''t put even half this energy into your studies, Madam Francesca will ground more than just your birds. She''ll ground you to your chair."


    Javier winced. "Ehh... Studies can wait. Pekkos are first!"


    "They''re not if they end up in the stew pot," Liana teased with a sly smile.


    "Ekkk!! My sweet bun, have mercy!!"


    "Fine, fine¡­ Now, young master," Liana said, placing her hands on her hips with a patient smile. "Shouldn''t we go check on the Pekkos?"


    "Yeah!!! Let''s go!!" Javier exclaimed, his face lighting up. He dashed toward the door.


    Liana shook her head with a soft sigh, following him at a more composed pace. "Honestly," she muttered to herself, "his priorities are entirely out of order. But¡­ perhaps that''s not such a bad thing."


    She knew full well that Javier had already surpassed the limits of what books could teach him. Magic? Mastered. Swordsmanship? Exceptional. Crafting and enchanting? Flawless. Advanced magic? Effortless. Instant casting? Unparalleled. For an eleven-year-old, her young master''s skills were nothing short of monstrous.


    But Liana also understood that knowledge from books could only take someone so far. Real growth came from stepping into the world, facing its challenges, and finding one''s place in it.


    As she followed Javier outside, watching him bounce with excitement, she thought to herself, Perhaps these Pekkos will teach him something no book ever could. Responsibility¡­ or at least how to avoid getting grounded again.


    "Young master," she called out, "try not to trip over your own feet in your excitement."


    "Don''t worry about me, Liana! I''ve got this!" Javier grinned over his shoulder. A moment later, he stumbled on a loose cobblestone and almost fell flat on his face.


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide the small, affectionate smile tugging at her lips. Maybe responsibility will take a little longer¡­


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 27 - 27: A Feast and Grilled Delights ( 27 )

    Javier dusted himself off, standing tall despite the streak of blood trickling from his nose. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he scanned the yard for his new Pekkos.


    "What a weirdo," Liana thought, crossing her arms and watching him with disbelief. Any other child¡ªespecially a noble¡ªwould''ve run crying to their mother after a fall like that. Yet here he was, grinning from ear to ear as if nothing had happened.


    Not just his behavior, either. He carried himself with an unusual maturity for his age, almost as if he''d lived a lifetime beyond his eleven years. And it wasn''t just his height, though he was taller than most boys his age. It was the way he faced challenges, even minor ones, with a determination that felt more adult than childlike.


    "Liana, look at them!" Javier exclaimed, pointing toward the Pekkos as if they were rare treasures.


    Liana followed his gaze to the brightly colored birds, pecking around in their makeshift pen. She couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm, even if she still thought he was a little ridiculous.


    "Young master," she said, walking over with her usual calm demeanor, "you''re bleeding."


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, finally noticing the blood dripping from his nose. He wiped it with his sleeve nonchalantly. "This is nothing."


    Definitely a weirdo, Liana thought again, though this time with a hint of admiration. "At least let me clean that up."


    "I''m tough!Dont worry about it!" Javier declared, puffing out his chest proudly.


    Liana sighed, pulling a handkerchief from her pocket. "Young master, let me fix it before you scare anyone else¡ªme included."


    As she gently wiped his nose, Javier grinned up at her. "Thanks, Liana. You''re the best."


    "And you''re the oddest," she replied, shaking her head fondly.


    Liana stood at a distance, watching as Javier worked alongside the family carpenter to build a proper cage for the Pekkos. It wasn''t every day that the youngest son of a viscount took it upon himself to help with manual labor. The carpenter, a seasoned man in his forties, kept sneaking glances at Javier, his expression caught somewhere between awkward admiration and nervousness.


    "Don''t worry, young master," the carpenter said hesitantly, wiping sweat from his brow. "We''ve got this covered. No need to trouble yourself."


    "Ehh? I just want to help!" Javier replied, completely oblivious to the man unease. With precise movements, he hammered a nail into the wooden frame, his strokes so clean and perfect it looked as though he''d been doing this for decades.


    The carpenter scratched his head, glancing at his assistants, who were equally baffled by the noble boy''s proficiency. "Uh¡­ well¡­ you''re doing great, young master," he muttered awkwardly.


    Standing nearby, Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head at the scene. "Young master, why don''t you let the carpenters handle it? They''re more than capable of finishing without your help."


    "But I''m having fun!" Javier grinned, holding up the hammer like a trophy.


    "Why don''t you ride the Pekkos in the meantime?" Liana suggested with a patient smile. "I''m sure they''ll finish the job in no time without you, and your Pekkos could use the exercise."


    Javier paused, clearly torn between his newfound carpentry hobby and his excitement over the Pekkos. Finally, he nodded enthusiastically. "Okay! Ehehehe!"


    As he dashed off toward the Pekkos, the carpenter let out a relieved sigh. "That young master of yours is¡­ something else."


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes following Javier . "Yes, he certainly is."


    Javier was having the time of his life, riding his Pekko in wide circles around the open field. The vibrant bird darted around with surprising agility, its cheerful squawks matching Javier laughter.


    He suddenly pulled the reins, stopping in front of Liana. "Hmm... I wonder what Pekko eats?" he asked, tilting his head curiously.


    Liana, standing nearby with her usual calm demeanor, replied, "Pekkos can eat meat, fruits, and vegetables. They''re not heavy eaters, young master."


    Javier eyes lit up with excitement. "That''s good! Eheheh!" he exclaimed as he climbed down from his Pekko. Reaching into his magic storage, he pulled out a pile of monster meat that tumbled onto the ground with a soft thud.


    Javier gleefully ran his hand over the pile of monster meat he had pulled from his magic storage, already imagining a grand feast for himself and his Pekkos. "How about we grill some for the Pekkos and us? Eheheh," he said with a mischievous grin, clearly excited about his plan.


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly as she immediately stepped forward. "Young master! Wash the meat first, season it properly, and don''t even think about making an open fire with just sticks and wood. Use the grill set!"


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering for a moment. "Ehhhh!?" he groaned, clearly hoping to take the easy route.


    "No ehhhh!," Liana said firmly, her emerald eyes narrowing. Without wasting a moment, she called out to the workers nearby to fetch the grill set. Then, turning to one of the family maids passing by, she requested salt, pepper, and some additional seasoning.


    As the workers hurried to gather the supplies, Javier pulled out a small bottle of crushed herbs, pepper, and other spices from his magic storage, holding them up proudly. "Can we use these? I''ve got dried herbs and stuff!"


    Liana sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Young master¡­" she muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    Moments later, everything was set up, with the grill ready and the seasoning laid out neatly. Liana supervised Javier closely, making sure he washed the monster meat thoroughly before seasoning it. The young boy pouted as he followed her instructions but couldn''t help the excitement bubbling inside him.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll do it properly," he grumbled before sprinkling the herbs and spices generously over the meat.


    Liana watched him closely, her stern expression softening into a small smile. Young master, no matter how reckless you are, you always manage to brighten the mood.


    "All right, Pekkos!" Javier called out cheerfully as the meat sizzled on the grill, sending delicious aromas wafting through the air. "Lunch is on me!"


    Liana blinked, utterly stunned. "This much monster meat could feed all the maids, workers, and probably half the village too," she muttered to herself, watching the piles of seasoned meat sizzling on the grill.


    She eyed the pile cautiously but didn''t dare ask what type of monster meat they were about to eat. Knowing her young master, it was likely something rare¡ªand expensive. The rarer the monster, the higher the price of its meat. It wouldn''t surprise her if Javier had unknowingly cooked up a delicacy fit for kings.


    Javier, meanwhile, cheerfully plated the finished grilled meat onto two oversized pet plates for the Pekkos. The vibrant birds wasted no time devouring their meal, gulping it down in seconds before letting out satisfied chirps.


    "Wow! They''re full already!" Javier said, grinning proudly. But then he turned back to the grill, noticing the heaps of meat still waiting to be cooked. "But there''s still so much more here!"


    He glanced at Liana with an almost helpless expression, holding up more seasoned cuts of monster meat. "What do we do with the rest?"


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head with a small sigh. "Just cook it, young master. It would be a waste otherwise."


    "All of it? Including the stuff in my magic storage?" Javier asked, his amber eyes wide with enthusiasm.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "How much meat do you have stored in there?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "The stuff I took out is just a small part of it..."


    Liana''s jaw nearly dropped. "This much is only a small part!?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, rubbing his nose. "Eheheh¡­ I might''ve gone overboard when hunting last time."


    Liana groaned, pressing her palm to her forehead. "Young master, you could open a market stall with this much meat!"


    "A market stall, huh?" Javier''s eyes lit up mischievously as an idea began forming in his mind.


    "Don''t even think about it," Liana warned, instantly reading his thoughts.


    Liana called over the carpenter and workers nearby, gesturing to the mountain of extra meat. "Take a break and enjoy the grilled meat. There''s plenty for everyone," she said with her usual calm tone. The carpenter, initially hesitant, finally agree, especially when the delicious smell wafting from the grill.


    She then turned to the maids, instructing them to gather the raw, seasoned meat and bring it to the kitchen. "Ask the cooks to prepare this for the family''s dinner tonight," she added. Liana also ensured some portions were set aside for the workers, knowing they''d appreciate a hearty meal after a long day.


    Within moments, the pile of meat dwindled into manageable portions, leaving just enough for her and Javier.


    "Finally!" Javier exclaimed, plopping down on a makeshift seat near the grill. "Time to dig in!"


    With a small smile, Liana took over the grill, flipping the cuts of meat while ensuring they were evenly cooked. Occasionally, she''d sneak a bite for herself, savoring the flavor.


    "Mmm! Yummy! This is good!" Javier exclaimed, chomping down on a freshly grilled piece. "Ehehehe, meat tastes even better when you''ve worked for it!"


    Liana chuckled softly. Watching her young master enjoy himself, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Despite all his antics, moments like this reminded her why she''d never trade her position by his side for anything else.


    "Careful, young master, don''t choke," she said, handing him a cloth to wipe his face, which was already smeared with grease.


    "Ehehe, thanks, Liana!" Javier replied, grinning widely before taking another massive bite. "You''ve got to try this one!"


    "I already did," Liana replied with a small laugh, flipping another piece on the grill.


    As the sun began to dip low on the horizon, the smell of grilled meat and the sound of laughter filled the air, creating a rare, peaceful moment that neither Liana nor Javier would forget anytime soon.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 28 - 28: The Feast of Rare Meats ( 28 )

    The busy kitchen suddenly stopped when the maids brought in trays of seasoned raw monster meat. The smell was enticing, but the sight of the unusual cuts raised some eyebrows.


    "Where is this meat from?" one of the sous-chefs asked, looking at a particularly marbled piece that shone faintly in the light.


    "It''s from young master Javier," the maid replied, placing the last tray on the counter.


    The Chief Cook, a stout, gray-haired man with a commanding presence, stepped forward and picked up a piece of meat. His eyes widened in recognition. "This¡­ this is Orc General meat!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing through the kitchen. "And over here¡­ this is King Boar meat. By the gods¡­" He lifted another piece and inspected it closely. "This one¡ªthis is Drakespine meat! Do you know how rare this is?"


    The team gasped, and murmurs began.


    "Isn''t this stuff worth a fortune?"


    "Where did the young master even get it?"


    "Does he just have these lying around?"


    "Enough chatter!" the Chief Cook barked, silencing the whispers. He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. "I''ll handle the rarest cuts myself. The rest of you¡ªget to work! We''re serving a feast tonight, and it better be perfect."


    "Yes, Chef!" the cooking team replied in unison, quickly getting to work.


    The kitchen turned into a whirlwind of activity. Pots clanged, knives chopped against cutting boards, and the air filled with the scents of searing meat, sizzling herbs, and bubbling sauces.


    One of the younger cooks nervously approached the Chief Cook. "Uh, Chef, what''s the plan for the Drakespine?"


    The Chief Cook smirked, a rare look of pride on his face. "We''ll pan-sear it with a glaze of honey and citrus, then finish it with a light herb crust. Drakespine natural flavor is already amazing; we just need to enhance it."


    The team watched in awe as the Chief Cook worked with skill, turning the kitchen into a showcase of culinary art.


    Meanwhile, the maids stood at the doorway, exchanging glances.


    "Miss Liana really has her hands full with young master Javier," one whispered.


    Another chuckled. "At least he''s making the most of his talents."


    By the time the sun began to set, the kitchen was filled with a feast fit for royalty. Plates of perfectly cooked meat, accompanied by roasted vegetables, fresh bread, and fragrant sauces. The scent wafted through the estate, drawing curious looks from the maids and workers.


    As the Chief Cook surveyed the completed dishes, he allowed himself a small nod of satisfaction.


    In the grand dining room, the usual evening meal had been replaced with a big feast. The table was full of dishes¡ªperfectly cooked steaks, tasty roasts, and tender pieces of meat with colorful vegetables and delicious sauces. The smell was so good that even Lady Francesca, who was usually calm, looked surprised.


    "Since when do we have this expensive meat?" Francesca asked, her voice calm but curious. She glanced at Stella, her loyal maid, who stood by her side.


    "I''m not sure, madam," Stella replied, bowing slightly. "Maybe we should ask the cooks?"


    Francesca tapped her fingers on the armrest of her chair and looked toward the kitchen door. "Get the Chief Cook. I want to know what''s going on before we eat."


    "Yes, madam." Stella curtsied and quickly left the room.


    As Francesca waited, she looked over the table again. The presentation was perfect. She recognized some of the rare meats¡ªKing Boar and Orc General cuts among them. This was not a normal meal, and it definitely wasn''t from their usual supplies.


    A moment later, Stella returned with the Chief Cook. He stood straight, wearing a clean apron, and had a little sweat on his forehead from the heat of the kitchen.


    "You called for me, madam?"


    "Yes, I did," Francesca said, her voice calm but firm. "I want to know where all this food came from. I don''t remember saying we could have such an expensive meal."


    The Chief Cook cleared his throat, a nervous smile on his face. "Ah, madam, this is from young master Javier."


    Francesca blinked, surprised and unsure. "Javier? Are you saying my youngest son provided all of this?"


    The Chief Cook nodded. "Yes, madam. The young master brought us a lot of monster meat earlier today. He asked Miss Liana to make sure it was used for tonight''s dinner."


    "Monster meat?" Francesca frowned and leaned forward. "What kind of monsters?"


    "Orc General, King Boar, and Drakespine, among others," the Chief Cook answered.


    Francesca put her hand to her forehead and sighed. "What am I going to do with that boy?"


    Stella, standing quietly next to her, tried not to smile. "It seems the young master has been very clever, madam."


    "Clever isn''t the word I would use," Francesca muttered. "Reckless is more like it."


    After a moment of silence, Francesca straightened up and regained her composure. "Well, we shouldn''t waste it. Let everyone in the household enjoy this meal, from the maids to the workers. And make sure Javier knows he will explain himself after I finish my dinner."


    "Yes, madam," Stella and the Chief Cook said together before bowing and going back to their tasks.


    Francesca sat back, a small smile appearing on her lips despite herself. "That boy really knows how to surprise me."


    The dining room buzzed with the sound of cutlery and happy chatter. Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, a rare softness on his usually stern face as he enjoyed another bite of the perfectly grilled King Boar steak.


    "This is excellent," he said, nodding at the Chief Cook, who stood nearby with a humble bow. "You''ve done a great job tonight."


    "Thank you for your kind words, my lord," the Chief Cook replied, keeping his head low.


    Marcellus and Cedric, sitting beside Lord Garius, were deeply engaged in the meal. Cedric, the more talkative brother, held up a forkful of meat, his eyes wide with excitement. "I don''t know where this came from, but it''s the best thing we''ve had in weeks!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcellus nodded, although he was more reserved than his younger brother. "Yes, it''s not often we get such high-quality meat. Where did this come from, Father?"


    Lord Garius looked at Francesca, who was unusually quiet during dinner. Her posture was perfect, but her lips were pressed together, and her emerald eyes briefly glanced at the Chief Cook.


    "It''s from our reserves," Francesca said smoothly, her tone calm. "The kitchen staff found some cuts we hadn''t used yet. I thought it would be nice to serve them."


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "Reserves? We''ve had this in storage all this time?"


    "Yes," Francesca replied quickly, her gaze steady. "I asked the staff to prepare something special tonight. Is that a problem, Cedric?"


    "N-No, Mother," Cedric stuttered, looking down at his plate.


    Lord Garius chuckled softly as he cut another piece of meat. "Well, it was a good choice. This is an excellent meal. Make sure to thank the kitchen staff again."


    The Chief Cook bowed deeply. "Of course, my lord."


    Francesca took a small sip of wine, feeling relieved. She had warned the Chief Cook and all the maids not to mention Javier was the one bringing the meat. If people knew, it would raise too many questions about where he got such rare ingredients and why he was the one supplying them. She trusted her family, but she understood Javier well.


    He wasn''t someone who liked to brag or share his successes. He kept his secrets close and only told those he trusted most¡ªher and Liana. If they revealed his part in this feast, it would just bring unwanted attention, and Francesca wanted to protect her son''s privacy.


    As the family enjoyed the meal, Francesca eyes briefly met Liana''s, who stood quietly behind Javier chair. Liana gave a small nod, understanding the thankfulness in Francesca''s look.


    Javier, busy eating with his usual enthusiasm, wore a playful smile. He hadn''t said much during dinner, happy to let the others enjoy the results of his efforts without drawing attention to himself.


    As the meal progressed, Javier caught his mother eye and offered her a bright grin, oblivious to the undercurrents of concern. He savored each bite, relishing the praise his family lavished on the expertly cooked feast.


    Francesca smiled softly, her heart warming as she watched her youngest son. He might be a handful at times, but moments like this reminded her how much she loved him.


    After all, nights like this, filled with good food and family, were what made every moment worth it. The kitchen had outdone itself, and her heart swelled with affection for her clever, reckless son¡ªwho never failed to bring a little fun into their lives.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 29 - 29: The Art of Deception ( 29 )

    As the dining room buzzed with chatter, Javier tried to stay out of sight, keeping his head down while shoving food into his mouth. But then it happened.


    "Javier."


    The sharp tone of Lord Garius''s voice sent a chill down Javier spine. He froze mid-bite. Slowly, he looked up and forced a wide, innocent grin.


    "Yes, esteemed father?"


    Lord Garius''s intense gaze fell on him. "After dinner, come to my study room. I need to talk to you about something."


    Panic filled Javier''s mind.


    Oh crap! He''s definitely going to ask me about the gravity spell at the noble gathering. What excuse can I make? I can''t say I accidentally activated it... .


    "Of course, esteemed father,"


    As Lord Garius returned to his meal, Javier slumped in his chair. I''m doomed!


    Stand behind him, Liana leaned in and gently wipe at the corner of his mouth with a napkin.


    She whispered with a teasing tone, "Here comes the troubleeeeee..."


    Javier glared at her and whispered back through clenched teeth, "Ugh! Liana!"


    She laughed softly, her face completely relaxed. "You brought this on yourself, young master."


    "I swear, you''re enjoying this too much," Javier muttered, annoyed as he pushed his plate away.


    Liana smiled, stepping back to her spot behind his chair while Javier worried about his situation. For a moment, he thought about pretending to be sick to avoid the meeting, but he knew his father wouldn''t accept excuses, especially from him.


    Great. Dinner''s ruined, Javier thought, glancing at his siblings who were happily enjoying their meal. Now I have to figure out how to explain my accidental use of advanced magic...


    Francesca chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her elegant hand as she watched her youngest son squirm under his father''s stern gaze. Inside, she felt amused. Now you have no excuses left, my dear son.


    Javier noticed his mother''s amusement and scowled to himself. Damn it. They''re all enjoying this too much. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, an idea struck him, and a sly smirk appeared on his lips. Hehehe, I''ve got it! The perfect excuse.


    Standing up, Javier straightened his clothes to look calm and mature. "Please excuse me, I''m going to my room now," he announced with a polite bow.


    Lord Garius didn''t even glance up from his meal. "Javier, don''t forget to come to my study room later."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier replied with a smile, which only made Francesca more curious.


    Francesca narrowed her eyes as she studied her son. Whats with that smile? He''s definitely planning something...


    Liana, standing just behind him, tilted her head in confusion. Why does he suddenly look so confident? What''s he up to now?


    As Javier left the room, Liana leaned toward Francesca and whispered, "Madam, do you think he''s up to something?"


    Francesca chuckled again, shaking her head. "Oh, without doubt. But let''s see to it."


    In the hallway, Javier''s smirk turned into a full grin.


    Hehehe, they have no idea what I''m planning. Time to prepare for my grand performance.


    Once inside his room, Javier quickly searched through his belongings. After a moment, he pulled out two small items and slid them into his pocket.


    "Hehehe¡­ This is perfect! There''s no way they''ll question me now," he muttered to himself, barely holding back a laugh. "Ehehehe¡­."


    Suddenly, there was a knock at his door.


    "Young Master, Lord Garius is calling for you," Liana calm voice came from the other side.


    Javier cleared his throat, hiding his excitement. "In a minute!" he called back, quickly patting his pocket to make sure his "tools" were secure.


    Inside his head, he was already rehearsing his excuse.


    This is flawless. Absolutely flawless. I''ll get through this without a scratch. Ekekekeke...


    --


    Javier stood in front of Lord Garius desk, with Liana quietly observing from the side. His father intense gaze was fixed on him, while his mother, Lady Francesca, watched with an amused smile as she sipped her tea.


    "So, Javier," Lord Garius began, his voice steady but firm, "explain how you used advanced magic at the noble gathering. Even royal mages need time and chants to perform such feats."


    Javier smiled confidently and pulled a small, worn book from his pocket, holding it up. "This."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A beginner''s guide to mana control? Javier, this is for children learning to stabilize their mana."


    "Exactly," Javier replied, undeterred. He then revealed a small, glowing gravity crystal with a flourish.


    The room fell silent as Lord Garius stared at the crystal, letting out a long sigh while pinching the bridge of his nose. "So, this is how you did it. You used a gravity crystal. Javier, these are limited¡ªthey can only be used three times at most and can be countered with simple dispel magic. They''re training tools for commoners, not noble mages."


    Javier scratched his head and pretended to look sheepish. "Well, it worked, didn''t it?"


    Lord Garius shook his head. "You have the potential to be a talented mage, yet you resort to gimmicks like this? Speaking of which¡­" He fixed Javier with a sharp glare. "What''s the story with those two Pekkos?"


    Javier straightened, clearing his throat. "Err¡­ my pets?"


    Lord Garius groaned, muttering something under his breath. "Javier, do you understand the responsibility of owning such creatures? They require resources and are hardly practical compared to horses. You''ve spent money on them instead of focusing on your future."


    Lady Francesca struggled to hold back her laughter, while Liana stood silently, her hand over her mouth, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Javier shrugged, smirking. "Well, they''re faster than horses. And cooler. Don''t you think so, Father?"


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, shaking his head . "I thought you were becoming a promising young man, but now I''m not so sure. Your actions are reckless. You have talent, Javier. Stop wasting it on trivial things like Pekkos and gravity crystals."


    Javier gave his father his most innocent grin. "But Father, isn''t it the mark of a great noble to use all resources, no matter how small or¡­ unusual?"


    Francesca couldn''t hold back any longer and burst out laughing, earning a glare from Lord Garius.


    "Enough," Lord Garius said, standing up. "You''re grounded until further notice. And those Pekkos¡ªkeep them far from the manor. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, esteemed Father."


    As they left the study room, Liana whispered to Javier, "Your excuses are getting more creative, young master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled. "Next time, I''ll do even better."


    Javier walked alongside Liana after leaving the study, feeling satisfied. His excuse about the gravity crystal had worked perfectly. His father believed him, and now the topic of his advanced magic skills was off the table.


    "Perfect," Javier thought, grinning slyly.


    I didn''t even need the crystal to perform the magic, but it''s good to have a backup. No way I''m letting Dried plum know how capable I really am. He''d have me stuck in politics and noble thing for life. Nope! I''m prefer the useless youngest son. Ehehehe¡­


    "What are you scheming now, young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke into his thoughts.


    Javier turned to her with a wide, innocent grin. "Oh, nothing. Just appreciating how smoothly that little talk went, ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face.


    "Anyway," Javier said, clasping his hands behind his head as they strolled down the hallway, "I think that went pretty well. Don''t you?"


    "If by ''well,'' you mean avoiding a serious conversation about your abilities and your recent purchases, then yes, young master, it went ''well,''"


    Javier chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Exactly! And now I can spend more time with my Pekkos. Priorities, Liana. It''s all about priorities."


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. Her young master''s antics might give her endless headaches, but they also made life with him far from boring.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 30 - 30: A Nobles Boredom ( 30 )

    "Haaaahhh¡­" Javier groaned, slumping against the windowsill with his chin resting on his hand. His eyes scanned the estate grounds "I''m bored..."


    He had tried to sneak out earlier, but his plan was quickly crushed when he spotted his mother, Lady Francesca, near the Pekkos. She wasn''t doing anything threatening¡ªjust casually sharpening a large kitchen knife while throwing him sly glances.


    "She wouldn''t actually¡­" Javier muttered, recalling her words from before. His face fell. "Nope. She totally would. My poor Pekkos would end up as dinner if I stepped outside."


    He leaned back with a sigh, staring at the ceiling as if it held the answers to his boredom. "Where''s Liana? She''s supposed to attend to me, but she''s nowhere to be seen! What kind of loyal maid leaves her young master unattended in his time of need?"


    His thoughts raced through possibilities. "Maybe she''s in the kitchen? Or checking on the maids? Or¡­" He shook his head, dismissing the distractions.


    "Well, no use sitting here doing nothing," he decided, hopping to his feet. "If I can''t sneak out properly, I''ll just take a walk in the garden. Mother can''t get mad at me for that."


    Javier stopped mid-step and turned to see a young maid trailing behind him. She looked about his age, maybe a year younger, with a petite frame and wide, nervous eyes that darted to the ground as soon as he noticed her.


    "Huh? Why is she following me?"


    He turned fully and gave her his most charming smile. "Oh, hello there!"


    The maid clutching the edge of her apron. "Ah¡­ umm¡­ Y-Young Master¡­" she stammered, clearly flustered. "M-Miss Liana said I should k-keep¡­ following you¡­"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Liana sent you? To spy on me?"


    "N-Not spying!" she blurted out, shaking her head furiously. "J-Just¡­ keeping an eye! For your safety!"


    He chuckled and leaned closer, making her even more flustered. "For my safety, huh? Do you think I''ll get lost in my own estate?"


    The maid''s face turned bright red, and she mumbled something.


    Javier waved it off with a sigh. "Fine, fine. If Liana sent you, I suppose I''ll allow it." He grinned mischievously. "But you''d better keep up. I don''t slow down for anyone, you know."


    The young maid nodded quickly, her small feet shuffling to stay close as Javier resumed his stroll.


    "Liana, you sly elf,Sending a little shadow to keep me in check, are you? Let''s see how long she lasts!"


    Javier purposefully quickened his pace, weaving through the garden paths with mischief in his eye, while the flustered maid scrambled to keep up.


    Javier burst into laughter, his voice echoing across the garden as he darted through the maze-like pathways. The young maid trailed behind him, panting and clutching her sides, clearly out of breath.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ haaa¡­ wait¡­ for¡­ me¡­" she wheezed, struggling to keep up.


    "Wait for you? But that''s no fun!" Javier called back with a cheeky grin, effortlessly leaping over a low hedge. "Come on, you''re supposed to be keeping an eye on me, right? Keep up!"


    The maid groaned but continued chasing him, she try to keep up despite her exhaustion. Meanwhile, Javier was having fun,enjoying this.


    "This is too easy!" he thought, dodging around a fountain and dashing toward the pen where his precious Pekkos were kept. He glanced back and saw the maid leaning against a tree, gasping for air.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll give you a break," he called out, slowing down and walking back to her. "You look like you''re about to pass out."


    The maid looked up, her face flushed and her bangs sticking to her forehead. "T-Thank you¡­ Young Master¡­" she managed between deep breaths.


    Javier handed her a small handkerchief from his pocket. "Here, wipe your sweat. You''re working way too hard for Liana''s silly orders."


    The maid hesitated, then took the handkerchief with a small, grateful bow. "T-Thank you¡­"


    Javier crossed his arms and smirked. "You''re welcome. But next time? Stretch before you try to keep up with me. Got it?"


    The maid nodded vigorously, and Javier couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Alright, let''s head to the Pekkos. I''ll go slower this time, okay?"


    As they walked together, Javier noticed her shyly glancing at him. "What''s your name, anyway?"


    "It''s¡­ Anna, Young Master," she replied timidly.


    "Well, Anna," Javier said with a grin, "you''ve officially survived your first test as my shadow. Congrats!"


    Anna blinked, unsure if he was serious, but his playful tone made her smile despite her exhaustion.


    Liana arrived just as Javier was riding across the open ground on his Pekko, laughter ringing through the air. She immediately noticed Anna, red-faced and panting, struggling to keep her balance against a tree.


    "Good work, Anna," Liana said with a warm smile, placing a gentle hand on the young maid''s shoulder. "You''ve done well. You can go back to helping around the manor now."


    Anna''s face lit up with relief. "Yes, Miss Liana! Thank you!" she said, bowing quickly before scurrying off toward the manor.


    Liana sighed, watching Anna disappear around the corner. "Young Master Javier, you''re going to scare off all the new maids at this rate," she muttered, shaking her head.


    Javier was having a great time riding his Pekko. It squawked happily as it ran fast across the open field. The wind blew through Javier hair, and he laughed loudly, enjoying the ride.


    On the edge of the field, Liana watched with her arms crossed. She sighed and said to herself, "Javier and that Pekko are a perfect match for chaos."


    She looked at her own Pekko, which was relaxing and eating some grass. "Come" she said, giving it a gentle pat. "Let''s show them how to ride properly."


    Her Pekko made a soft sound and stood up, fluffing its feathers. Unlike Javier''s wild Pekko, Liana''s bird was calm and well-behaved. She climbed onto its back easily, and with a little nudge from her heel, her Pekko started to walk. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But instead of running fast, Liana''s Pekko walked slowly around the edge of the field. She sat up straight, guiding her bird with ease, her silver hair shining in the sunlight.


    Javier noticed her and slowed down, turning back towards her. "Liana! Are you even riding that thing, or is it just taking you for a walk?" he joked with a big smile.


    "I like to call it a show of discipline and grace," Liana replied, sounding serious but with a playful glint in her eyes.


    Javier laughed and urged his Pekko closer. "Discipline is boring! You''re missing all the fun!" he said, spinning his bird around to make his point.


    Liana looked at him and his lively Pekko, then at her calm bird. "I think we have very different ideas of ''fun,'' Young Master," she chuckled. "At least one of us should look dignified."


    Javier leaned forward and patted his Pekko. " What''s that? Sounds boring."


    Liana''s Pekko made a small, dismissive squawked, as if it agreed with her. She smiled slightly. "Let''s see who gets tired first¡ªyour Pekko or you," she said, playfully challenging him.


    Javier grinned. "Oh, it''s on!" he shouted, urging his Pekko to run again, racing to the far end of the field.


    Liana shook her head again, letting her Pekko continue its slow walk. "Young Master Javier," she said softly, "if energy were money, you could buy the whole kingdom."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 31 - 31: Ore Plans and Mischief ( 31 )

    "Lianaaaaaaaaaaa¡­ I''m boredddddd¡­"


    Javier''s voice echoed in their study room as he lazily rested on Liana lap. His eyes stared at the ceiling, clearly uninterested in the stack of books nearby.


    Liana, calm and collected, smiled and kept reading her book while gently brushing his slightly messy black hair. "Young Master, if you''re bored, why not go back to your studies?"


    "Ugh, noooo! I wanna go outside!" Javier complained, tilting his head to look up at her.


    Without missing a beat, Liana replied, "No, you can''t. Do you want Madam Francesca to cook your Pekko?"


    Javier sat up straight, panic in his eyes. "Ugh¡­ no way! She might really do it¡­" He shivered at the thought of his mother sharpening a knife while smiling sweetly.


    "Then behave," Liana said smoothly, her emerald eyes sparkling with amusement as she turned the page of her book.


    "But what should I do now? Reading is so boring!" Javier groaned, falling back onto her lap.


    Liana didn''t answer right away, knowing his tricks.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Do you know how we can get ore?"


    Liana stopped reading and looked at him seriously. "Not again, Young Master¡­ You''re not planning trouble, are you?"


    Javier sat up, grinning widely. "No, no, I just want some ore. Ehehehe." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed. "Why not ask the merchant who supplies the estate? He might be able to get some for you."


    "Really?" Javier''s eyes shone with excitement.


    "But," Liana added firmly, "that will cost money. The estate''s budget doesn''t allow for things like this. You''ll have to pay for it yourself."


    "No problem!" Javier declared, sitting up straight. He opened his magic storage and pulled out a big bag of gold coins that made a lot of noise when it landed on the table. He counted out three coins and handed them to Liana with a proud grin.


    "Help me buy enough with this, okay? Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana pinched her nose and sighed again. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll see what I can do."


    "Yay!" Javier cheered, throwing his arms up in happiness before collapsing back onto her lap, humming joyfully.


    She shook her head, smiling. "Young Master Javier¡­ if only you this excited on your lessons¡­"


    Javier sat up, his mischievous grin shining bright. "How fast can we get the ore, Liana?"


    Liana thought for a moment. "The merchant should arrive tomorrow. So, maybe the day after tomorrow at the earliest?"


    "Yes!" Javier cheered, imagining all the things he could do.


    "But, Young Master," Liana warned, "with those three gold coins, you''ll be getting a lot of iron ore. Not just a little."


    "Really?" Javier''s grin grew wider as he thought of all the possibilities.


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What do you need so much ore for, Young Master?"


    Javier tilted his head, giving her an innocent look, but his smirk showed he was up to something. "Just want to try something¡­ kekeke!"


    Liana sighed deeply, already sensing trouble ahead. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that, Young Master."


    Javier''s laughter filled the room as he lay back on her lap, dreaming of the exciting¡ªor mischievous¡ªthings he could do with a mountain of iron ore.


    After a while, as Liana quietly read her book, someone knocked at the door.


    The new head maid entered calmly and bowed slightly. "Liana, the Madam is calling for you."


    Liana nodded politely. "Alright, I''ll be there shortly."


    She stood up gracefully, smoothing her dress. Before leaving, she turned to Javier, who was lazily sprawled out on the couch.


    "Young Master, I have to go now. Behave yourself,"


    "Okay, Liana." Javier waved her off with a casual grin.


    Once Liana left, Javier walked to his room.He closed and locked the door behind him. His playful smirk turned into a mischievous grin.


    He activated his magic storage and pulled out a big pile of Mana Stones, each shimmering faintly with energy.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ soon, I''ll be able to craft what I want!"


    Javier eyes shone with excitement as he arranged the polished Mana Crystals, each the same size and fully charged with his mana. The stones sparkled under the room''s light, showing how carefully he had prepared.


    "Kekekeke!" His sinister laugh echoed in the room as his ambitious plans began to take shape.


    Liana followed the head maid to Lady Francesca''s room, her mind buzzing with curiosity about why she had been called. The head maid knocked politely on the door.


    "Madam, we''ve arrived," the head maid announced.


    "Come in," a voice replied from inside.


    Liana entered the room, bowing respectfully as she stood before her mistress, waiting for instructions.


    Lady Francesca looked up from her desk with a kind and gentle smile. "Liana¡­"


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana answered, standing straight and attentive.


    "I will be heading out with Lord Garius to visit the town and oversee our business affairs," Francesca began. "The whole family will come, except for Javier. Since he''s still a child, he''ll stay here."


    Liana nodded, keeping her face calm, though she had a sinking feeling about what was coming next.


    "I want to make sure you keep an eye on that young master of yours," Francesca said with a knowing smile. "He''s clever and can get into trouble if left alone."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied dutifully.


    "Make sure he doesn''t sneak out. Make sure he eats properly¡ªno skipping meals. If he insists on going out, go with him. And if needed, bring two or three maids skilled in combat to protect him."


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana said with a slight bow.


    "Good. Oh, and one more thing," Francesca added, her smile turning a bit sly. "Make sure you sleep in the same room as him. That way, you can be sure he doesn''t sneak out at night."


    Liana froze for a moment but quickly regained her composure. "Yes, Madam," she said, though she sighed inside. She knew this would not be an easy task.


    "Excellent," Francesca said, obviously pleased. "I trust you will handle it well."


    With a final bow, Liana left the room, her mind already racing with ideas on how to manage her mischievous young master.


    Liana let out a long, weary sigh as she walked down the corridor, recalling the last time she had to sleep in the same room as her young master. The memory made her cheeks flush with mild embarrassment.


    It was because young Master wanted to sleep together, and she agreed to it. The rumors started one morning when she woke up to find her young master, Javier, topless¡ªcaught by another maid. Of course, nothing had really happened, but the teasing continued.


    They whispered and giggled behind her back, and some even teased her to her face. "Oh, Miss Liana, what exactly happened last night? The young master looked very refreshed this morning."


    The worst part was when someone pointed out that Young Master Javier had been topless. It wasn''t her fault he took off his shirt¡ªit was all him! But the rumor spread quickly through the manor, and no matter how much she tried to explain, it didn''t help.


    But the other maids just laughed and interrupted her. "Oh, come on, Liana! Are we supposed to believe that?" one of them teased with a smile. "You woke up next to a shirtless young master and didn''t do anything at all?"


    Liana pressed her palm to her forehead, trying to fend off a rising headache. "Haahh¡­ such a troublesome young master¡­" she muttered.


    As much as she adored Javier, keeping him out of trouble was starting to feel like a full-time job. And now, with Lady Francesca new order, she braced herself for yet another round of teasing from the other maids.


    Still, she couldn''t help but smile faintly as she pictured Javier''s mischievous grin. "Well, at least he keeps things interesting,"


    When Liana reached her young master''s room, she paused. From outside, she could hear faint laughter¡ªsoft, mischievous, and unmistakably from Javier.


    She sighed, already dreading what kind of trouble he was in this time. As she reached for the door handle, she found it locked.


    A faint smile crept onto her lips. "Unlock," she whispered, casting a simple spell with the ease of someone skilled in instant casting. Her young master had taught her that trick¡ªthough not without a smirk and the teasing words, "See? Even you can do it, Liana."


    The lock clicked open, and Liana quickly pushed the door ajar.


    Inside, Javier sat at his desk, surrounded by a chaotic spread of gleaming mana stones. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he muttered to himself, completely unaware of her presence.


    Liana shook her head, feeling a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Young master!" she called out sharply, though she kept her voice low.


    "Eh?" Javier''s head shot up, his expression shifting from shock to panic as he scrambled to shove the pile of mana stones into his magic storage. But it was too late¡ªLiana had already seen everything.


    "Ehehe¡­" Javier let out an awkward laugh, scratching the back of his head as if that would deflect her impending scolding.


    Liana sighed deeply, stepping into the room and quietly closing the door behind her. With a click, she locked it again. Turning to her young master, she crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow.


    "Care to explain why you''re hoarding enough mana stones to supply a royal mage''s workshop?"


    Javier grinned, a sly sparkle in his eyes. "I have a plan, Liana. A brilliant plan."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 32 - 32: Duty and Distraction ( 32 )

    Liana stood patiently in the courtyard, surrounded by several workers from the manor who were chatting idly as they waited. Today was the day the shipment of ore was set to arrive, as promised.


    The deal had been finalized two days ago, with three gold coins handed over as payment¡ªa personal order from her mischievous young master, Javier. The merchant was expected soon, bringing not only the usual supply of food and household necessities for the estate but also a large quantity of ore.


    Liana glanced at the workers. Some looked curious about the unusual addition to the order, but none dared to ask her directly. Her composed demeanor and reputation as one of Lord Garius''s most trusted maid kept unnecessary chatter at bay.


    Her thoughts briefly wandered to Javier. "What exactly was he planning to do with so much ore?" He had been suspiciously enthusiastic about it, which only made her more wary. She let out a small sigh, brushing a strand of silver hair from her face.


    That boy is always up to something¡­ I just hope this doesn''t end with me having to explain things to Madam Francesca.


    A soft rumble in the distance signaled the arrival of the merchant caravan. The workers straightened up, ready to unload as the wagons came into view, their wheels creaking under the weight of their cargo.


    The lead merchant, a stocky man with a wide-brimmed hat, dismounted his horse and greeted Liana with a respectful nod.


    "Miss Liana," he said with a warm smile, "your special order has arrived, along with the usual supplies."


    "Thank you," Liana replied politely. "Please have the workers sort the shipment as usual. The ore will need to be stored separately."


    "Of course," the merchant replied, signaling his men to begin unloading.


    Sacks of grain, barrels of oil, and crates of produce were soon being carried off to the storerooms. Among the goods, several heavy crates marked with a special insignia contained the iron ore. Liana inspected the crates herself, ensuring everything was accounted for.


    "Help me move these crates of ore to the new workspace the young master requested," Liana instructed, her tone calm but firm.


    "Yes, Miss Liana," one of the workers replied promptly, gathering his team to begin.


    Liana watched as the workers carefully pushed the carts across the courtyard, the iron ore crates stacked securely. Liana followed, keeping an eye on their progress to ensure nothing went wrong.


    The workspace was located in a secluded area of the estate grounds, a newly constructed shed that Javier had insisted on having built. Though she didn''t know all the details of his plans, she knew better than to underestimate her young master resourcefulness¡ªor his talent for creating chaos.


    As the workers unloaded the crates inside the workspace, Liana took a moment to inspect the area. The building was simple but well-constructed, with sturdy walls and a wide wooden workbench. A few shelves and storage racks lined the walls, ready to hold tools and materials.


    "Place the crates neatly over there," Liana directed, pointing to a corner near the bench.


    The workers nodded and carefully arranged the crates as instructed. Liana stood with her hands clasped in front of her, her eyes scanning the setup.


    This should keep him occupied for a while¡­ though I can''t shake the feeling he''s going to surprise us all again, she thought with a small sigh.


    Once the last crate was in place, the workers bowed slightly before heading back to their other duties. Liana stayed behind for a moment, surveying the space.


    At least he''s keeping busy¡­ but I''ll need to keep an eye on him. Trouble has a way of finding that boy¡ªor perhaps he has a way of finding it.


    Liana looked around the manor, starting with the usual places her young master liked to spend time. First, she headed to the Pekko pen. The lively birds squawked happily, but their food troughs looked untouched.


    "It doesn''t seem like the young master or the workers have fed them yet," she murmured, shaking her head.


    She checked the bag of peculiar feed Javier had concocted, a mixture he proudly called "Pekko manure," claiming it was the perfect nutrient-packed food for the birds. Liana dutifully measured out portions and placed them into the troughs.


    "Here you go," she said, watching as the Pekkos eagerly gobbled up the food.


    After ensuring the birds were well-fed, Liana began asking the maids around the manor, "Have you seen the young master this morning?"


    "No, Miss Liana. I haven''t seen him at all today," replied one maid, echoing the responses of others she questioned.


    With no leads, Liana sighed and headed inside the manor to continue her search. She checked the library, the garden, and even the storage room¡ªnothing.


    Finally, she decided to try the dining room.


    There he was. Javier sat at the long dining table, happily devouring a thick slice of meat steak, a look of pure satisfaction on his face despite it being early in the morning.


    Liana let out a long sigh and approached him. "Young master."


    Javier looked up, his mouth half-full of steak. "Yes, Liana?"


    "The ore you ordered has arrived and has already been placed in the new workshop," she informed him.


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Oh! Nice! Ehehehe." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then gestured toward the seat beside him, a playful grin on his face. "Wanna eat together, Liana?"


    Liana gave him a disapproving look, folding her arms. "Maid and master cannot eat together in the main dining area. Did you forget that rule, young master?"


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Rules, schmules. I don''t care about those. Besides, it''s just us here."


    Liana frowned, her eyes narrowing slightly as she crossed her arms. "Still, a maid cannot sit and eat with their master. Don''t encourage the maids to bend the rules. You know Lord Garius and Lady Francesca don''t like it. I don''t want anyone else breaking the rules because of your antics. Do you know what will happen to them if they do? They could get fired."


    Javier paused for a moment, then grinned mischievously. "If you say so..." He cut a small piece of steak with his fork and held it out toward her, his smirk widening. "Here. If you won''t sit, at least have a bite."


    Liana blinked, caught off guard by his gesture. "Young master..."


    "Come on, Liana. I''ll keep it between us. Nobody will know," he said, flashing his most innocent smile.


    Her lips tightened as she struggled to suppress a sigh.


    Just as she was about to protest again, Javier wiggled the fork teasingly. "Say ''ahhh!''"


    Despite herself, Liana felt her cheeks warm. She shook her head but took a small bite of the offered steak.


    "There. Happy now?" she asked, giving him a pointed look.


    Javier beamed as though he had just won a great victory. "Very! And? It''s good, right?"


    Liana rolled her eyes but softly admitted, "It is."


    Javier chuckled. "See? I told you it''d be worth it."


    "Just don''t let anyone catch you doing this," she warned, quickly straightening her posture and resuming her usual composed demeanor. "You might enjoy bending the rules, but I won''t let you drag me down with you, young master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, taking another bite of his steak, clearly unbothered.


    "By the way, young master," Liana began in a steady yet firm tone, "there was supposed to be at least one or two maid accompanying you while you eat. Where are they?"


    Javier blinked, his fork pausing mid-air. "Err... I told them to go eat their breakfast?"


    Liana''s brows furrowed, and her voice carried a rare note of exasperation. "They shouldn''t have done that! They''re supposed to accompany you during meals, especially when I''m not around. Where are they!?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "Calm down, Liana. Chill. Relax. Ehehehe."


    Liana''s expression remained composed, but her eyes were sharp as she shook her head slightly. "Young master, that is against the household rules. When we are on duty, our role is to serve and remain attentive to your needs. Allowing them to leave their post is a breach of conduct."


    Javier chuckled, clearly not as worried about decorum as she was. "Relax, Liana. It''s fine. No big deal."


    Liana eyes narrowed slightly, though her hands remained poised. "It is a big deal, young master. If Lord Garius or Lady Francesca saw this, the consequences for the maids would be severe. Do you want them to be dismissed for negligence?"


    Javier sighed and put his fork down. "Alright, alright, Im Sorry. Next time, I''ll make sure someone stays, okay?"


    "Young master, household maids are allowed to relax when they aren''t actively attending to the family or their assigned tasks. That''s why they have their own early breakfast before starting their duties. But when they are attending you or anyone else in the family, they must follow the household rules without exception."


    Javier leaned back, his fork still in hand. "Alright, but they were just taking a break. What''s the harm?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes met his, firm but calm. "The maids here were selected for their talent and dedication. They understand their roles within the household. Their responsibilities during meals are crucial and require their full attention. Outside of that, they have plenty of time to rest, eat, and manage their tasks, such as cleaning and organizing. It''s not like they''re overworked."


    She adjusted the napkin on her arm as she continued, her tone softening. "But when they are present, they must uphold their duties properly. Allowing them to relax or neglect their responsibilities during these key moments sets a bad example and could affect the household''s overall discipline. You wouldn''t want Lord Garius or Lady Francesca to think the staff is incompetent, would you?"


    Javier sighed and shrugged, conceding with a faint smile. "Alright, I get it, Liana."


    Liana gave a small, approving nod. "It''s not about me, young master. It''s about ensuring the household runs smoothly and that everyone understands their roles."


    "Yeah, yeah. Im sorry, Liana," Javier muttered, smiling.


    "It''s simply my job, young master," she replied with a faint smile, returning to her poised stance.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 33 - 33: Between Duty and Affection ( 33 )

    Liana moved closer to Javier with graceful steps. She took the napkin from her arm and gently wiped the corner of his mouth, not saying a word. Javier blinked, surprised by her sudden action.


    "There, young master," she said softly, folding the napkin neatly and putting it back on her arm. Then, she leaned forward to refill his drink, making sure his glass was full before stepping back to her spot, just behind and to the side of him.


    Standing there, Liana kept her hands lightly clasped in front of her stomach, showing the right amount of attention without being too close or too far away, ready to help if Javier needed anything.


    Javier glanced at her from the corner of his eye. "You''re way too formal sometimes, you know?"


    "It''s my duty, young master," she replied calmly.


    Javier leaned back in his chair and teased her with a grin. "But I like it when you feed me."


    Liana sighed softly, a small smile appearing on her lips. "Young master," she said "we can do that in your room or when no one else is around. I''m here just for you, but in the dining room, please¡­"


    Her eyes met his, showing both her care for him and her commitment to the rules. "The dining room is a formal place. You know how the other maids and the family might see us."


    Javier chuckled, leaning forward with his chin resting on his hand. "You''re too serious, Liana. I just think it''s nice when you spoil me."


    "I''m serious because it''s important," she replied, straightening up. "And young master, I spoil you enough already."


    He smirked and took another bite of his steak. "Fair enough."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her smile returning as she stood poised. "Always testing the boundaries," she murmured, just loud enough for him to hear. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Javier finished eating and Liana made sure the table was clean, she turned to him with a mysterious smile. "Let me show you something, young master."


    "Oh? What is it?" Javier asked, intrigued.


    "Just follow me," she said, waving her hand gracefully.


    Curious, Javier followed her as Liana led him to a part of the manor he rarely visited¡ªthe maid''s dining area. As they approached, he could hear cheerful chatter and laughter coming from inside.


    Javier peeked in and saw a group of maids happily talking, their faces bright with smiles as they enjoyed breakfast together.


    Liana pointed to the lively scene. "As you can see, young master, when they''re not on duty, they''re relaxed and having fun. There''s no such thing as overworked maids here."


    She continued, her tone calm but informative. "The maids earn good salaries, have their own private rooms, and get a day off each week. They take turns helping the family, so everyone has time to rest. The head maid makes sure the work is shared fairly, so they can keep up with their responsibilities."


    Javier scratched his head, feeling a bit guilty. "I didn''t mean to cause trouble¡­"


    Liana smiled kindly but firmly. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, young master, I have something to take care of here." She turned and entered the dining area, locking the door behind her.


    Moments later, Javier heard Liana''s voice through the door, her calm tone replaced by a firm, scolding one aimed at the maids inside. "Who allowed you to leave your post during formal dining hours? Do you realize the importance of your duties?


    Javier''s eyes widened as he imagined the serious look on her usually calm face. "Eeeeek!" he squeaked, running away in a panic.


    He stopped at a safe distance and leaned against the wall, wipe sweat from his brow. "Scary Liana is scary!" he muttered.


    The head maid, passing by, heard him and smiled, shaking her head.


    She approached Javier with her usual calm demeanor. "Good morning, young master. Would you like to follow me?"


    Javier tilted his head, curious. "Oh, okay..."


    With a graceful turn, the head maid, Gloria, led the way. As they walked, she looked back at him. "What Miss Liana said is true, young master. Let me show you something to help you understand better."


    They soon reached the maid quarters, a separate wing of the estate. Javier blinked in surprise at how big the building was.


    Gloria stopped at the entrance and spoke to the two female guards there. "Announce that the young master Javier is visiting."


    The guards nodded. "Yes, Miss Gloria," one said, stepping inside to make the announcement.


    As Gloria led Javier inside, she explained, "All personal maids, like Miss Liana, have rooms in the main manor. But household maids have their own comfortable rooms here."


    She guided him through the corridor, stopping at an open door to show a cozy room. It was simple but welcoming, with a neatly made bed, a small desk, and personal touches like flower vases and embroidery.


    "See? Each maid has her own private space to relax," Gloria said with a soft smile.


    Javier nodded, taking in the details of the room. It felt nice to see that the maids had a comfortable place of their own.


    "As for me," Gloria added, "I also have a personal room in the manor, courtesy of Madam Francesca. The head maid must be readily available at all times."


    They continued their tour, arriving at a large common room filled with activity. "And here," Gloria gestured, "is the dining area for maids who are off duty or on their day off. When they''re working, they eat in the designated maid dining area¡ªthe one you visited earlier, where Miss Liana was scolding the others." She chuckled lightly.


    Javier rubbed the back of his neck, remembering how he felt during that tense moment.


    Gloria turned to him with a gentle yet firm expression. "So, young master, please don''t think that the maids are overworked or mistreated. We do our best to run an efficient and fair household."


    "Uhh¡­ I''m sorry," Javier said, looking genuinely regretful.


    Gloria nodded in understanding. "Apology accepted, young master. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other tasks to handle. Have a pleasant day."


    As she walked away, Javier reflected on everything he had learned. "I guess I''ve got more to understand about how things work here¡­" he murmured to himself.


    On his way back to the manor, Javier turned a corner and nearly bumped into Anna, the youngest maid in the household. She looked like she had just woken up, her hair a messy and her uniform a bit disheveled.


    The instant Anna saw him, her eyes widened in panic. "Hiiiii!! Young master?!" she squeaked, a mix of shock and embarrassment in her voice.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, amused by her flustered reaction. "Morning, Anna. Did you sleep well?"


    Anna''s face turned bright red as she scrambled to fix herself. "Umm... ahh... excuse me!" she stammered, darting past him like a startled rabbit, almost tripping over her own feet.


    Javier chuckled, shaking his head. "She''s like a little squirrel," he muttered under his breath, watching her disappear down the hallway.


    Before long, he heard quiet giggles and whispers from around the corner¡ªlikely Anna explaining herself to the other maids, who were probably teasing her about their awkward encounter.


    "At least mornings here are never boring," Javier said to himself with a grin, continuing on his way.


    As he walked back toward the manor, he noticed Liana approaching him, moving gracefully. She looked calm and relaxed, but there was a slight tilt of her head that suggested she was keeping a close eye on him.


    "Now, young master," she said as she got closer, her voice gentle but firm. "Let''s head to your workspace."


    "Okay!" Javier beamed, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    As they walked, Javier hesitated for a moment and asked, "Liana, can we hold hands?"


    Liana paused, letting out a soft sigh, but she didn''t protest. Instead, she extended her hand, allowing him to take it. His hand was slightly bigger than hers¡ªwarm and steady, giving her a sense of comfort that always caught her off guard.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 34 - 34: Javier Personal Workshop ( 34 )

    When Javier and Liana arrived at his personal workshop, Liana couldn''t help but smile. Her young master eyes sparkled with excitement as he surveyed the crates of ore.


    "I''ll leave you to it," Liana said softly, her lips curling into a gentle smile. She turned to head out, leaving him to his work.


    As she walked toward the Pekko pen to feed the birds, Liana wondered what he could possibly need all that ore for. After all, he lacked the tools to melt, hammer, or shape it¡­


    Inside the workshop, Javier stood before the pile of ore, grinning like a mischievous spirit.


    "Ehehehe¡­" he chuckled, rubbing his hands together.


    Selecting a chunk of ore, he placed it on the table. The metallic surface glinted under the workshop light, and Javier stretched his hands over it, feeling its energy.


    "Let''s see if this works," he murmured.


    Javier activated his unique magic crafting ability, a skill he discovered after his reincarnation. Threads of mana coiled around the ore like glowing vines, reshaping it with precision. Sparks filled the air as the raw material transformed.


    In moments, a sleek, polished longsword materialized on the table, its blade gleaming with a silver sheen and faint, intricate runes glowing along the edges¡ªa testament to the magic infused within.


    Javier inspected the sword with a proud smirk. "Perfect. Even better than I imagined," he said, twirling the blade with practiced ease.


    His smirk widened as he envisioned his next creation¡ªa full set of plate armor bearing the crest of the Viscount Armand family.


    "This has to be perfect," he muttered, cracking his knuckles and extending his hands over the ore.


    With a deep breath, he channeled his magic crafting, filling the room with an ethereal glow. One by one, the armor pieces took shape. The chest plate was the first, embossed with the intricate crest of the Armand family¡ªa majestic bird on a shield, surrounded by flowing vines. Javier ensured every curve and line, from the regal crest to the rivets, was precise.


    Next came the leg armor, greaves, and boots, each crafted for both functionality and elegance, the polished iron gleaming like a mirror. Finally, the helm took shape, its sharp, angular design conveying both intimidation and sophistication, fitting snugly while maximizing protection.


    "Looks good," he said, stepping back to admire the completed set standing on the prepared mannequin.


    Not stopping there, Javier moved on to crafting a heavy iron shield, broad and sturdy for deflecting powerful strikes. The Armand crest was etched boldly onto its surface, and he ensured every detail was perfect. With a final burst of magic, he enhanced the shield''s durability and shine.


    "Now, the real fun begins," he said with a mischievous grin.


    Gathering another batch of ore, he began crafting a puppet. This creation required immense focus and attention to detail. He shaped the iron into humanoid forms, articulating the joints to mimic human movements.


    To reinforce the puppet''s frame, he layered the iron with subtle magical enhancements, making it both durable and flexible. Its core, hidden within its chest, glowed faintly¡ªa magic-powered core infused with his mana.


    The puppet stood completed, taller than Javier by a head, adorned with sleek, functional armor.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Javier admired his masterpiece. "Perfect. Strong, durable, and ready for anything."


    He couldn''t resist a triumphant laugh. "Ehehehe¡­ Soon, my plans will all come together."


    "A masterpiece isn''t complete without a failsafe," he murmured, reaching for a handful of mana stones he had selected earlier.


    Each stone pulsed faintly with energy, their hues ranging from deep violet to brilliant blue. Javier ran his fingers over them, choosing the finest for his next step. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He embedded the mana stones into the puppet''s core, arranging them in a circular formation around the primary core. With each stone, he infused a unique magical signature linked to his own mana.


    "No one else will be able to touch this," he muttered, weaving intricate magic seals over the stones. The seals shimmered faintly, locking the stones in place and ensuring they would only respond to him.


    Next, he activated the backup power system, channeling his magic to synchronize the mana stones with the puppet''s main core. The stones glowed brighter, their energy flowing smoothly into the puppet''s systems.


    "This should do it," Javier said, stepping back. The mana stones pulsed in unison, creating a steady, rhythmic hum.


    He extended his hand, muttering an incantation under his breath. The puppet responded, its joints clicking and whirring as it raised an arm in acknowledgment. Satisfied, he placed his palm against its chest and activated the override spell, ensuring only his mana signature could issue commands.


    "Try taking control of this, I dare you," Javier said with a confident smirk.


    He performed a final diagnostic test, deliberately overloading the puppet''s primary core to simulate a failure. The main core dimmed, but the backup power kicked in seamlessly, drawing energy from the mana stones.


    "Perfect." Javier grinned, stepping back as the puppet stood tall, fully powered.


    "Even if the core breaks, you''ll keep running. And no one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªcan control you but me."


    Javier examined the fully assembled puppet, now clad in meticulously crafted full plate armor, sword, and shield. The armor gleamed, the Viscount Armand family crest prominently displayed on the chestplate. Its imposing figure radiated strength, but something was missing.


    "Hmm¡­" Javier tapped his chin, pacing around the puppet. "It''s functional, sure, but it needs a touch of flair. Something to make it look... legendary."


    He rummaged through a chest filled with fabric set aside for experiments and pulled out a roll of dark crimson cloth, trimmed with gold embroidery. Thick yet smooth, it was perfect for the puppet''s regal look.


    Using his magic, Javier swiftly tailored the fabric to the right length, enchanting the edges to prevent fraying and adding a subtle glow to the gold trim for an otherworldly effect.


    He carefully attached the cape to the puppet''s shoulders, ensuring it wouldn''t hinder movement. As it settled, the cape flowed elegantly, giving the puppet an air of authority.


    "Now, that''s what I''m talking about," Javier said, stepping back to admire his work. But he wasn''t finished.


    He leaned closer to the helm and, using his finger to channel magic, etched a glowing insignia of the family crest onto the forehead. It radiated a faint blue light, beautifully contrasting with the silver helm.


    "Much better. Now you''re not just a weapon; you''re a symbol," Javier said with a satisfied grin.


    He circled the puppet one last time, inspecting every detail. The full plate armor gleamed with strength and precision, the sword rested in its grip as if it belonged there, and the shield exuded unyielding defense. The crimson cape and glowing insignia added a final touch of majesty.


    "Cool and powerful," Javier muttered, nodding approvingly. "You''re ready to make an impression."


    "Alright, time for the finishing touch¡ªa proper sword sheath. Can''t have my knight running around with a bare blade, can we?"


    He grabbed a chunk of reinforced leather from his storage magic and laid it on the workbench. With precise movements, he measured and cut the material to fit the sword perfectly, adding a layer of lightweight iron plating inside for durability.


    Next, he embossed the Viscount Armand family crest onto the sheath, matching the knight''s design. The crest glowed faintly, a sign of the enchantment Javier embedded to prevent the sword from dulling or rusting while sheathed.


    "Now, for the straps¡­" he muttered, attaching a secure belt mechanism to the sheath for a snug fit at the puppet''s waist. Once complete, he stepped back to examine his work.


    Satisfied, Javier slid the sword into the sheath, the metallic click echoing in the room.


    "Tadaaa!" he declared, throwing his arms out. "Complete personal knight! Ehehhehehehehe!"


    He admired the finished product: a towering figure clad in gleaming full plate armor, wielding a long sword and shield, with a majestic crimson cape flowing behind it. The sword sheath at its waist added the final touch, making it look like a true knight from legend.


    Javier couldn''t help but grin proudly at his creation. "Now, let''s see what you can do."


    Javier crossed his arms, tilting his head as he studied the puppet knight. A mischievous glint sparkled in his amber eyes. "Hmm¡­ I wonder how strong this bad boy would be with better ore¡­ Maybe mithril? Or adamantite?"


    He stroked his chin, his grin widening. "Ekekeke¡­ The possibilities! Just imagine it cutting through monsters like butter or tanking blows from overconfident knights. It''d be unstoppable!"


    His imagination soared as he pictured the puppet knight battling hordes of beasts, standing firm against armies, or even taking on a dragon. "I''d be the coolest adventurer ever. The puppet knight would be my loyal guardian¡­ and it might even scare off Father if he gets too naggy. Hehe¡­"


    He tapped the puppet''s chest plate thoughtfully. "But for now, this will do. Still, stronger ore means stronger output. I should connect with merchants or adventurers to get my hands on rare materials. Hmm¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 35 - 35: Puppet and Protector ( 35 )

    "Alright¡­ time to test this knight''s ability. Ehehe," Javier muttered, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    In the open field near his workshop, Javier held his sword at the ready. The puppet knight stood tall, hand resting on the hilt of its sheathed sword, motionless yet imposing.


    "Command: Defend yourself!" Javier declared.


    The puppet knight sprang to life, drawing its sword in a fluid motion. Javier dashed forward, swinging his blade toward its torso.


    Clang!


    The puppet expertly parried the attack. Javier grinned. "Nice reflexes! This is impressive!"


    Suddenly, a sharp voice echoed across the field.


    "Young master!! Get back!!!"


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, turning toward the source.


    Before he could respond, Liana appeared like a whirlwind, her dual blades glinting in the sunlight as she charged at the puppet knight.


    "Liana, wait¡ª!" Javier tried to stop her, but she was already in full combat mode.


    Her first slash met the puppet''s raised sword, parrying the attack with precision. Undeterred, Liana followed with a powerful kick, but the puppet blocked with its shield.


    Narrowing her eyes, her calm demeanor shifted to fierce determination. Her magic flared, enhancing her speed and strength.


    "You won''t lay a hand on the young master!" she declared, drawing a sleek bow from her maid''s dress. Charging it with magic, she unleashed a volley of glowing arrows.


    The puppet raised its shield, deflecting the barrage, though faint cracks began to form.


    "Whoa¡­ I didn''t know she was this capable," Javier muttered, crouching at a safe distance. "Dual blades, magic buffs, and a magic bow? Ehehe, this is getting interesting."


    Liana infused her magic into her next attack. "Fire Arrow!" she shouted, releasing a blazing projectile that pierced through the puppet''s shield, shattering it before slamming into the knight''s chest. The puppet staggered, its armor dented and scorched.


    As the dust settled, Liana stood ready, eyes locked on the puppet. "Young master, stay back! I''ll handle this intruder!"


    Unfazed, Javier casually walked toward the puppet knight, circling it to inspect the damage.


    "Ohhhh¡­ there''s a lot of damage," he muttered, examining the cracked joints and dented armor.


    "Young master!" Liana called, Panicked.


    "Liana.What do you think of my puppet knight?"


    Liana froze, her glowing blades still poised for attack. "Your¡­ puppet knight?"


    "Yup! I built it myself. Cool, huh?"


    Liana slowly lowered her weapons, disbelief washing over her. "...You mean to tell me I''ve been fighting your creation this whole time?"


    "Yeah. And honestly? You did some serious damage." Javier gestured at the knight''s shattered shield and the big hole in its armor. "I''m impressed. Didn''t know you could go all-out like that. Ehehe."


    Liana sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Young master¡­ you could''ve told me before I nearly destroyed it."


    "But where''s the fun in that?" Javier teased.


    Liana gave him a flat look before sighing again. " Young master...."


    "Aw, come on, Liana. Admit it¡ªyou were having fun too."


    Liana sheathed her blades, shaking her head with a faint smile. "You''re lucky it''s well-built¡­ otherwise, you''d be rebuilding your puppet knight from scratch."


    "Ehehe, I''ll take it as a chance to improve. But for now¡­" Javier turned back to the puppet. "Time for some repairs."


    Liana sighed again, this time with a softer expression, as she followed him back to the workshop.


    Inside the cozy confines of Javier''s workshop, Liana sat on a plush cushion, reading book. The quiet hum of magic filled the air as her young master repaired the damaged puppet knight.


    Liana glanced up, her curiosity piqued by the sight of Javier hands glowing with mana as he skillfully used advanced crafting magic.


    "Young master," she called softly, "I didn''t realize you were capable of such advanced crafting magic."


    Javier, engrossed in his work, chuckled. "Ehehe, there''s a lot you don''t know about me, Liana."


    He leaned closer to the puppet''s chest, reinforcing damaged joints and repairing cracked armor.


    "Lucky your fire arrow didn''t hit the mana crystal and the core at the same time. Ehehe," he teased, glancing at her with a grin.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, folding her arms. "Next time, you should tell me before testing something so dangerous, young master."


    Javier scratched the back of his head, still smiling. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll keep that in mind. Now¡­ let''s see. This part needs improvement¡­ and here too. Oh, and the shattered shield definitely needs to be rebuilt."


    As he continued his repairs, jotting notes on parchment, Liana sighed and returned to her book, though her ears remained tuned to him.


    "Hey, Liana?" Javier asked suddenly.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Do you think a puppet knight like this could fight an army? You know, soldiers and warriors?"


    Liana set her book down, tilting her head thoughtfully. "It depends. If the army is made up of people stronger than me, it might not stand a chance at all." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier tapped his chin, his playful smile fading into contemplation. "I guess I need better materials. Stronger ore. Something more durable."


    His grin returned. "Well, for now, I''ll focus on crafting new gear¡ªswords, shields, daggers, and blades. I can sell them to make more money. Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed again, this time with a faint smile. "Just don''t overwork yourself, young master."


    Javier nodded, already lost in his next idea. His excitement was infectious, and despite her initial annoyance, Liana couldn''t help but admire his determination.


    "Eheheheheheheheh¡­"


    Liana glanced up from her book and rolled her eyes. Her young master grinned like an evil mastermind, hands on his hips as he admired the piles of weapons and armor he had just crafted.


    The workshop was now filled with an impressive array of swords, shields, daggers, and full sets of armor. Each piece glinted under the soft glow of the magic lamps, showcasing intricate designs and superior craftsmanship.


    "What do we need to do with all this¡­ pile of weaponry and armor?" Liana asked, setting her book aside.


    "Sell it, of course! Ehehe!" Javier replied.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Do you even know how much it''ll cost to transport all this to the buyers?"


    "Huh? We can just load it all into my magic storage. Easy!"


    "And?"


    "And then we ride our Pekko to town and sell it all to Old Man Orrim!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "The same dwarf blacksmith who bought the monster body from you before?"


    "Exactly!" Javier pointed as if he''d just solved the mysteries of the universe.


    Liana let out another sigh, shaking her head. "Just¡­ make sure you don''t put the Viscount emblem or any signature on the weapons. The last thing we need is people asking questions about where all this came from."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t!" Javier assured her with a mischievous grin.


    She crossed her arms, giving him a skeptical look. "I mean it, young master. No family crests, no identifying marks."


    "I promise, Liana. I''ll be discreet," he said, waving off her concerns.


    Javier turned back to his weapons, already daydreaming about the gold he''d soon be swimming in. "Ehehehe¡­ soon, I''ll be richer than Father. Then I can buy whatever I want¡­ maybe even more Pekko!"


    Despite herself, Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Just don''t forget that wealth attracts attention, young master. The kind we don''t need."


    "By the way, Liana¡­" Javier began, a mischievous edge in his tone.


    Liana sighed, bracing herself. "What now, young master?"


    "Let''s go visit Old Man Orrim! I''m going to sell these weapons and armor to him."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand over the workshop, making the piles of swords, shields, and armor vanish into his magic storage with a faint shimmer. Finally, with a flick of his wrist, he stored away the puppet knight as well.


    "I''m sure Old Man Orrim will buy all of these!" he declared, practically bouncing with excitement. "I remember him saying he needed more supplies. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana stood up, smoothing out her dress. "I suppose there''s no stopping you once you''ve made up your mind."


    "Exactly!" Javier flashed her a charming smile. With a playful tone, he added, "Don''t worry, Liana. You''ll get a share too. "


    She raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "And what would I do with this so-called ''share''?"


    "Anything you want!" he said, undeterred. "Maybe some fancy tea leaves? Or an elegant elf-made hairpin? Consider it a thank-you for always putting up with me."


    Liana laughed softly despite herself. "Fine, young master. Let''s just hope this little venture of yours doesn''t attract too much attention."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 36 - 36: Liana’s Day Off ( 36 )

    "Hehehehe¡­ I''M RICH!" Javier shouted, spinning around happily as he looked at a big pile of gold coins , neatly stacked on the table in his room.


    Liana sighed and shook her head. Her young master was so excited, like a child with a new toy¡ªbut this was much more serious. They had just come back from Old Man Orrim''s blacksmith shop, where they sold all the weapons and armor Javier had made. On the way back, they rode their trusty Pekko, And Javier humming a victorious tune the entire ride.


    What Liana remembered most was how Javier and Orrim had leaned in close during their deal. They were whispering and laughing together, looking more like two villains planning something sneaky than business partners.


    "Young master," Liana said firmly, interrupting his celebration. "Stop looking at your gold coins. You should put them in your magic storage before someone¡ªlike your father or mother¡ªfinds out."


    Javier pouted a little but then smiled again. "Eheheh¡­ Here, Liana. This is for you."


    He handed her a small bag with five gold coins inside that jingled when she shook it.


    Liana''s eyes went wide with surprise. "Young master¡­ Are you sure? This is¡­ this is worth of year salary for us maids!"


    "Of course, I''m sure!" Javier said, grinning. "You deserve it, Liana. I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Liana hesitated, holding the bag tightly. "I¡­ I don''t know what to say."


    "''Thank you'' would be a good start,"


    Liana smiled and put the bag away. "Thank you, young master. But don''t think this means I''ll ignore your silly mistakes next time."


    "Ehehe, got it!" Javier replied, clearly not taking her warning seriously.


    Liana shook her head again, but she couldn''t help smiling as she sat down to enjoy the quiet of her day off. Meanwhile, Javier was already thinking about his next big project.


    Liana stood up, smoothing her dress as she looked at Javier, who was still smiling at his pile of gold coins. "Young master, I''m going to eat now," she said firmly but calmly. "You should go to the main dining room. Don''t keep the cooks and maids waiting too long¡ªthey''ve worked hard to make your meal."


    "Okay," Javier replied casually, but it was clear he didn''t want to leave. He scooped up the leftover gold coins and put them into a big iron chest. With a quick wave of his hand, the chest disappeared into his magic storage.


    When he turned back to Liana, he asked, "Aren''t you coming with me to eat?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms lightly. "Today, the household maids will be attending to you during the meal. It''s their duty as part of their rotation. It''s not always going to be me, young master. You should know that by now."


    "Fine, fine¡­" Javier said, waving her off with a playful tone.


    Liana sighed softly and shook her head as she started to leave. "Behave yourself, young master," she said with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Inside the cozy maid dining room, the atmosphere buzzed with light chatter and the sound of cutlery on plates. The maids on duty were gathered around a long table, enjoying their well-deserved meal. Liana sat with the head maid, Gloria, and a few others, eating her portion with quiet grace.


    In one corner of the room, Marita was eating her food with great enthusiasm. Her plate was already half-empty while others were just getting started.


    "Slow down, Marita," one of the maids said with a teasing laugh. "You''re going to choke."


    Marita barely looked up, her cheeks stuffed like a chipmunk. "hmmmm! This is so good!" she exclaimed between bites, making everyone around the table chuckle.


    Gloria then turned to Liana, looking thoughtful. "By the way, Liana, I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªyou never seem to take a day off. Why is that?"


    The other maids leaned in, curious.


    "She''s right," one said. "Miss Liana, I don''t think I''ve ever seen you take a break."


    Another added, "Don''t you get tired?"


    "Is the young master making you work nonstop?" someone teased, but it was all in good fun.


    Liana paused, her fork hovering over her plate as she thought about the question. "Hmm..." she murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. "I... don''t think so?"


    The room filled with friendly chatter, and the maids exchanged glances.


    Gloria''s voice cut through the noise with authority. "That settles it. Liana, you''ll take tomorrow off. I''ll arrange for the other maids to take care of young master Javier while you rest."


    Liana blinked, genuinely surprised. "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes, tomorrow," Gloria said firmly, a small smile on her lips. "No arguments. Even you need to rest, Liana. And don''t think you can sneak around to check on the young master, either¡ªI''ll have the maids report to me if you try."


    The other maids giggled, and Liana sighed softly, realizing she couldn''t avoid this decision. "Alright," she said with a small smile. "I suppose I could use a day to myself."


    "About time!" one of the maids joked, raising her cup in mock celebration, which made everyone laugh.


    As the conversation shifted, Liana went back to her meal, quietly thinking about how she would spend her unexpected day off.


    As Liana continued her meal, she started to worry about how the other maids would handle young master Javier while she was gone. She could already imagine the chaos¡ªhis cheeky grin, sly comments, and endless energy. He''s not easy to keep track of, she thought, smiling fondly.


    How should I even tell him? she wondered. Javier didn''t like surprises, especially ones that changed his routine. She sighed. It wasn''t like she really needed a day off.


    Her thoughts shifted to the benefits of working on her days off. Double pay... she reminded herself. Liana had always been good at saving, and those extra coins had added up over the years. She had worked for the Armand household for over 14 years¡ªthree years as a household maid before Madam Francesca assigned her to young master Javier as his personal maid. Since the day he was born, she had been there, caring for him as he grew from a chubby baby into the confident, mischievous eleven-year-old he was now.


    Even after so long, it never felt tiring. Taking care of Javier wasn''t hard work; most of the time, she just had to sit nearby, watch him, and occasionally chase after him when he decided to sneak out or cause trouble. She even enjoyed reading her books while on duty, as long as Javier wasn''t planning something particularly daring that day.


    Well, of course, she thought with a wry smile, there are times when I have to hunt him down after he sneaks out to the village or stop him from taking apart furniture to "improve" it. But those moments are rare... mostly.


    Still, the thought of leaving him in someone else''s care, even for just one day, made her uneasy. Will they be able to keep up with him?


    The lively conversation at the table brought her back to the moment. Gloria was discussing reorganizing the linen closet, and Marita was¡ªpredictably¡ªasking for seconds. Liana let out a soft sigh.


    Just one day, she reminded herself. What''s the worst that could happen?


    After finishing her meal, Liana gathered her dishes and joined the other maids at the washing station. The kitchen hummed with casual chatter, but Liana stayed quiet, focused on how to tell Javier about her day off. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the dishes were washed and neatly put away, the head maid, Gloria, approached her with a knowing smile.


    "Don''t forget to rest tomorrow," Gloria reminded her, hands on her hips.


    Liana hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Okay. I''ll tell young master about my absence tomorrow."


    "Good," Gloria said firmly, making it clear there was no room for debate. "You deserve it, Liana. Let the other maids handle him for a day."


    As Gloria walked away to take care of another task, Liana let out a soft sigh. She wasn''t sure if she even remembered how to really "rest" anymore. Still, an order was an order.


    Now comes the hard part, she thought. Telling Javier.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 37 - 37: A Study of Tactics ( 37 )

    Liana entered the main dining room and paused, leaning lightly against the doorway. Her eyes softened as she spotted Javier at the grand table, flanked by two household maids. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was amusing to watch him adopt a noble demeanor¡ªhis back perfectly straight, every movement slow and deliberate. One maid dabbed the corners of his mouth with a napkin while the other refilled his goblet with juice.


    Suppressing a laugh, Liana crossed her arms, observing quietly until Javier''s sharp gaze caught sight of her.


    "Oh, Liana. It''s good to see you,"


    Liana smiled as she walked closer, the two maids turning to give her slight bows.


    "I will take it from here," Liana said, her voice carrying her usual calm confidence. "You two can continue your duties elsewhere."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison before retreating gracefully.


    Taking their place, Liana stood beside Javier. "Enjoying the royal treatment, young master?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Naturally. But it''s better when you''re the one attending me."


    After her young master finished eating, Liana dutifully followed him to the study room. It was a daily routine she knew well¡ªJavier would usually pretend to read or tinker with something trivial while trying to convince her he was busy.


    But today was different.


    Javier was engrossed in a thick, leather-bound tome, his eyes scanning the pages intently. Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing. It was rare to see him this focused on his studies, and she didn''t want to interrupt.


    She glanced at the book''s title: "The Art of War and Battlefield Formations." It was a detailed guide on medieval warfare strategies. Liana was curious but chose to remain silent, allowing him to concentrate.


    Meanwhile, Javier was less impressed with the content.


    "Hmm¡­ so old school," he muttered in a monotone voice, turning another page. "They don''t even have guerrilla tactics."


    The book outlined standard medieval formations:


    Shield Wall: Soldiers lined up shoulder to shoulder with shields interlocked, designed to absorb frontal attacks.


    Phalanx Formation: Spearmen in tightly packed ranks, focusing on defense and maintaining position.


    Flanking Maneuvers: Sending troops around the enemy to attack their sides or rear, though the execution seemed overly simplistic.


    Cavalry Charges: Heavy horsemen breaking through enemy lines with sheer force.


    Pincer Movement: Surrounding the enemy from both sides, though poorly detailed in the book.


    Javier sighed, tapping the table. "No creativity. They''re all so rigid, like playing a game where everyone follows the same boring rules. What about deception? Misdirection? Ambushes?"


    He smirked and scribbled notes in the margins:


    Use decoy troops to bait the enemy into ambush zones.


    Feign retreat to lure them into narrow terrain.


    Hit supply lines to weaken morale.


    Night raids to sow chaos.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Imagine their faces when they get hit by a surprise flank," Javier chuckled, clearly amused by his ideas.


    Curious about his muttering, Liana finally spoke up. "Young master, are you planning to lead an army someday?"


    Javier looked up with a grin. "Not exactly, but it doesn''t hurt to be prepared. Besides, this world''s tactics are¡­ outdated. If I ever get dragged into a war, I''m winning it my way."


    Liana shook her head, half-amused and half-worried. "Let''s just hope you don''t start one yourself, young master."


    "Can''t promise that, Liana," Javier replied, his mischievous grin widening. "You know how living beings are. No matter the race¡ªhuman, elf, dwarf, beastkin¡ªconflict is inevitable. So, better ready than sorry... ehehehe."


    Liana crossed her arms. "You''re seriously considering forming your own army, aren''t you, young master?"


    "Eh? Is that even allowed?"


    "It''s not uncommon," Liana explained, her tone calm but firm. "Every noble son has their own personal retainers, soldiers, or guards. Even Young Master Marcellus, Young Master Cedric, and your step-siblings have begun forming their groups. Of course, all under the supervision of Lord Garius."


    "Ah, I see..." Javier leaned back in his chair, his smirk turning contemplative. "But doesn''t that mean they''re all just extensions of Father''s authority? Where''s the fun in that?"


    Liana sighed. "Young master, this isn''t about ''fun.'' It''s about responsibility. Soldiers aren''t toys, and forming a group requires dedication, planning, and respect."


    "Dedication, planning, respect..." Javier repeated mockingly, rubbing his chin like a philosopher. Then he shrugged. "Doesn''t sound too hard. Imagine this¡ªmy own elite squad of misfits, trained to perfection, loyal only to me. We''ll be unstoppable!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young master, I truly hope you''re joking. You already have your hands full with crafting, sneaking out, and whatever schemes you''re cooking up in that head of yours."


    "Relax, Liana," he said, waving her concern away. "I''m not rushing into anything. But if Father''s allowing my siblings to have their groups, then why shouldn''t I have mine? Think about it. I could handpick the best talents¡ªno bias, no politics, just pure skill and loyalty."


    "And how exactly would you convince people to follow you, young master?" Liana raised an eyebrow.


    Javier leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Simple. Charm, vision, and results. Who wouldn''t want to follow a genius like me?"


    Liana groaned softly, already regretting the direction of this conversation. "Just¡­ don''t turn the household upside down with your plans. And whatever you do, consult Lord Garius first."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Can''t promise that either, Liana. But don''t worry. When the time comes, you''ll be my second-in-command."


    "Second-in-command?" Liana blinked, stunned by the sudden promotion.


    "Of course!" Javier declared. "Every great leader needs a cool, level-headed advisor. That''s you, Liana!"


    Liana let out a long sigh. "I should''ve taken my day off sooner¡­"


    "Day off?! Huh? What are you talking about, Liana?" Javier''s eyes narrowed in disbelief as he stared at her.


    "Ah," Liana replied with an innocent smile, "I forgot to mention, young master. Tomorrow is my day off. You know, I''ve never had any time off since I was personally assigned to attend to you."


    "But... but..." Javier stammered, clearly unsettled by the thought of his dependable Liana leaving him, even for a day.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, young master," Liana reassured him, her tone calm and composed. "The head maid has already arranged for a group of household maids to attend to you temporarily. It''s not like I''m going anywhere far."


    "Ugh..." Javier groaned, crossing his arms like a sulking child. "This feels... wrong!"


    Liana chuckled softly at his theatrics. "Young master, you''re perfectly capable of surviving a single day without me. Think of it as an adventure¡ªa chance to experience how the others work."


    "Experience?" Javier huffed, clearly unimpressed. ".... Fine, but what am I supposed to do if something important comes up?"


    Liana smirked. "The household maids are well-trained. I''m sure they can handle anything you throw at them. And if not, just behave yourself for once."


    "Behave myself?" Javier muttered, his voice laced with exaggerated horror. "That sounds so boring."


    "You''ll survive," Liana said, patting his shoulder. "Besides, it''s just one day. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Fine. But if they mess up even a little, I''m blaming you."


    "Fair enough," Liana replied with a knowing smile. "Now, finish your book. I''ll be preparing for tomorrow."


    "Ugh¡­ This is going to be the longest day of my life," Javier grumbled as he buried his face back in his book.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 38 - 38: Liana’s Day Off (Part 2) ( 38 )

    Liana woke up at her usual early hour, her body accustomed to the routine she had followed for years. Without a second thought, she began her day as always¡ªshowering, tying her silver hair neatly, and donning her maid uniform.


    Standing before the mirror, she adjusted her collar and smoothed out any wrinkles in her uniform, nodding in satisfaction. She felt ready for another day of service.


    It wasn''t until she stepped into the bustling maid dining room that reality struck.


    "Liana?" Gloria''s voice called out sharply, catching her attention. The head maid stood with her arms crossed, her gaze narrowing at Liana''s impeccable attire.


    "Yes?" Liana replied, tilting her head slightly, confused by Gloria''s tone.


    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Today is your day off."


    Liana blinked, then realization dawned on her. "Huh? Oh¡­" she muttered, her voice trailing off. "I forgot."


    Gloria sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Liana, go change your outfit. You don''t need to wear the maid uniform today. Just rest for once."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," Gloria interjected firmly, cutting her off. "This is non-negotiable. Go."


    "Oh¡­ Okay," Liana relented reluctantly, fiddling with the edge of her apron. "By the way¡­ where''s Young Master Javier?"


    Gloria''s glare was enough to make Liana freeze in place.


    "Uh¡­ I''m going to eat breakfast first," Liana mumbled quickly, retreating toward the table to avoid further scolding.


    As she sat down to eat with the other maids, a thought nagged at her: What was Javier up to without her?


    After finishing breakfast, Liana made her way back to her room. She stood in front of her wardrobe for a moment, her hands trailing over the neatly arranged clothes. With a sigh, she removed her maid uniform and carefully hung it back in its place.


    Changing into a simple but elegant casual outfit¡ªa light cream tunic paired with a soft green skirt¡ªshe tied her hair into a loose braid, letting a few strands frame her face. It was rare for her to dress casually, and she felt oddly self-conscious.


    Once dressed, she grabbed a book from the small shelf in her room and threw herself onto the bed, lying down with her legs crossed at the ankles.


    She flipped through the pages half-heartedly, unable to focus.


    "What a boring day off¡­" she muttered to herself, closing the book and resting it on her chest. She stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    I wonder what Young Master Javier is up to¡­ Is he behaving himself? Or has he already caused trouble for the household maids?


    She sighed deeply. "Haaa¡­ I''m bored..."


    Her gaze drifted to the window, where sunlight streamed through, inviting her to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut she hesitated. Maybe I should take a walk in the garden¡­ or visit the town¡­ but still...


    A small voice in the back of her mind reminded her: This is your chance to rest, Liana. Take it.


    But rest didn''t come easily when her thoughts kept returning to a certain mischievous young master.


    Liana sat up on her bed with a long sigh, the book sliding to the side. Maybe I should check in with the household maids. If they''re planning to go into town, I might as well join them. At least it''ll keep me busy.


    She slipped on a comfortable pair of flats and tied a light shawl around her shoulders before stepping out of her room.


    The moment she opened the door, the commotion outside hit her like a gust of wind.


    "Young Master Javier! Where are you?!"


    "Catch me if you can!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the halls, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps and what sounded suspiciously like the clattering of pots.


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly as she pressed her fingers to her temple. What is he up to now?


    "Young master! Stop running in the halls!" a maid''s voice pleaded from a distance, sounding out of breath.


    Another burst of laughter.


    Liana closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to center herself. Ignore it, ignore it, Liana. It''s your day off. This is not your problem today.


    With that word repeating inside her mind, she turned on her heel and strode down the corridor in the opposite direction of the chaos.


    Her destination? The household maids'' quarters. Let Gloria and the others handle it. I''m going to enjoy my day off, today.


    Liana paused mid-step, her ears picking up the faint yet unmistakable sound of her young master''s laughter echoing through the manor. It was carefree, mischievous, and accompanied by the frantic shouts of maids desperately trying to rein him in.


    "Young Master! It''s time for study! Miss Gloria is waiting!" one maid yelled, clearly at her wit''s end.


    "Bleeekkk" Javier''s playful taunt bounced through the halls, followed by more laughter and what sounded suspiciously like the clatter of furniture being moved¡ªor knocked over.


    Liana rubbed her temples, exhaling slowly as she muttered to herself, "I think there are... what, six? No, seven maids assigned to him today." Her tone was utterly monotone, though a hint of amusement threatened to slip through.


    She resumed her steady stride toward the maids'' quarters, shaking her head. Let them handle it. It''s their turn today.


    Still, the noise behind her grew louder, a clear sign that Javier was evading capture with ease. As much as she wanted to ignore it, she couldn''t help but picture the scene in her mind: her young master, darting around with his usual agility while the maids stumbled over themselves trying to keep up.


    Liana allowed herself the faintest smirk. "I think they''ll manage. Hopefully." But deep down, she knew it wouldn''t be an easy day for them. Good luck, ladies....


    As Liana approached the maid quarters, the maids lounging inside greeted her politely. While they relaxed, they couldn''t help but show a subtle deference, knowing Liana''s higher rank as Javier''s personal maid.


    "Any of you going to town or anywhere else today?" Liana asked casually, glancing around at the group.


    One of the maids, mid-yawn, shook her head. "No, Miss Liana. Err... we were just planning to rest. Maybe nap all day and eat snacks." The other maids murmured in agreement, clearly content with their lazy plans.


    "Alright, enjoy your day," Liana said with a small sigh, already sensing there''d be no exciting outings to join.


    With nothing better to do, she made her way to the pekko pen. As she approached, she noticed the cheerful squawking of the two vibrant birds, their orange feathers glinting in the morning light. These weren''t just any pekko¡ªone belonged to her, and the other was her young master''s.


    She stopped by the feed barrels, measuring out their portions with practiced ease. "Sigh¡­ Why am I doing this? It''s not even my turn today."


    Yet, as she placed the feed into their troughs, a soft smile tugged at her lips. Watching the two pekko eagerly gobble up their meal, she felt a faint warmth. "Here, here. Eat up," she said softly.


    The birds squawked happily, their wide eyes bright with gratitude. Liana reached out to pat her pekko''s smooth feathers, chuckling as it leaned into her touch. "Are you having good day?," she murmured, momentarily forgetting her earlier grumbles.


    For a brief moment, everything felt peaceful. Even if her day off wasn''t as eventful as she''d imagined, this small chore brought her a surprising sense of calm.


    Liana strolled leisurely around the manor grounds, her casual outfit and calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding nearby. She paused when she spotted Gloria, the head maid, panting and looking thoroughly exasperated, surrounded by several equally tired household maids.


    "Young Master!!! Please don''t run! Haa¡­ haa¡­" Gloria called out, her voice cracking slightly from exertion.


    Behind her, a few other maids huffed and puffed, clutching their sides or leaning on nearby furniture for support. Their faces were red, their hair frazzled, and their patience clearly worn thin.


    From somewhere in the distance came the sound of laughter¡ªJavier unmistakable, mischievous chuckle. He was clearly enjoying his little game of hide-and-seek, leaving the maids scrambling in his wake.


    Liana shook her head, a bemused smile playing on her lips. She had warned them. "They underestimated him," she muttered, watching as the maids regrouped for another attempt.


    One of the younger maids, clutching the hem of her skirt, panted heavily. "Miss Liana, how do you deal with this every day?"


    Liana shrugged, a small smirk forming. "You learn to keep up. Or stop trying to catch him at all."


    As she turned to leave, the maids looked at her with a mix of awe and resignation. Gloria, now slumped against a wall, shot her a pleading look.


    "You''re not going to help us?"


    Liana waved them off, her expression calm but teasing. "Oh no, I''m on my day off. Good luck." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She walked away, leaving the hapless maids to their futile chase. From the corner of her eye, she spotted a flash of black hair darting behind a tree, followed by muffled giggles. Suppressing a laugh, she murmured, "Let them handle it."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 39 - 39: A Day Off, Not a Day Away ( 39 )

    The Viscount family arrived, and Liana, who was enjoying her rare day off, spotted them. She approached them and greeted Lady Francesca politely with a respectful bow.


    "Good morning, Madam," Liana said.


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly, but she looked tired. "Good morning, Liana. Are you taking a day off today?"


    "Yes, Madam," Liana replied.


    Lady Francesca raised an eyebrow, looking concerned. "Oh no¡­ Who is taking care of Javier today?"


    "Miss Gloria and some of the maids are handling my duties," Liana said with a slight smile.


    Lady Francesca sighed and rubbed her temple. "Oh dear¡­ I can already imagine the trouble."


    At that moment, Lord Garius walked by, looking very tired. He didn''t even look at them as he muttered, "I don''t care who''s in charge. I just want to sleep."


    Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia followed him, looking bored. Lady Phenelopie adjusted her silk shawl and said dryly, "As long as he isn''t bothering us, I don''t care."


    Lady Garcinia nodded, distracted. "Yes, let Gloria deal with it. She wanted to manage him, didn''t she?"


    Liana watched them go into the manor, their indifference not surprising her. "Not their son, not their problem," she thought, smirking a little.


    Lady Francesca lingered for a moment and gave Liana with apologetic look. "Enjoy your rest, Liana. I guess Javier antics are unavoidable, right?"


    Liana nodded calmly. "They''ll manage, Madam. It''s good practice for them."


    Lady Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head before heading inside. Alone in the courtyard, Liana stretched her arms.


    "Well," she said to herself, "it''s not my problem today." With that, she walked back to the pekko pen, happy to let the maids handle Javier.


    Later, Liana lay on her bed, staring at the ceiling as she thought about her so-called "day off." Her hands rested on her stomach, tapping a rhythm.


    She compared her usual day to today.


    "Morning¡ªwake up, shower, breakfast," she said softly. "No difference so far."


    She thought about her regular tasks. After breakfast, she would go to Javier room to wake him up. This was always a challenge because he liked to pretend to be asleep, mumble funny things to make her laugh, or pull the covers over his head.


    Then she would dress him, carefully buttoning his shirt while he complained or joked.


    "Next is breakfast," she thought with a smile. While Javier ate, she would stand nearby, putting up with his playful attempts to get her to eat sweets.


    After breakfast, they would go to the study. But "study" was often a loose term. She would sit on a cushion with a book, enjoying a rare moment of peace while Javier lay across her lap. His excuses for not focusing on his lessons made her feel both annoyed and amused.


    In the afternoons, they would have lunch. Sometimes she ate in the maid''s dining room, but often she joined Javier when no one else was around. After lunch, it was naptime, which Javier insisted on. Liana suspected he just enjoyed it. He would curl up against her, using her as a pillow, and she tried not to think about how silly it was for a growing boy to cling to her like that.


    After their nap, they would often visit the pekko pen or Javier''s workshop. She could still picture his happy grin as he worked on his inventions, his laughter filling the room.


    "Honestly," she said to the ceiling. "What''s the difference between my day off and my usual day?"


    The only real difference, she realized, was that she didn''t have to follow him around or report to anyone. But still, her thoughts kept going back to Javier and his antics.


    Liana sighed and turned onto her side. "I should be relaxing, but I can''t stop thinking about him. This isn''t a day off; it''s just a day of worrying about what trouble he''s causing to other without me."


    Even though she tried, a small smile appeared on her lips. Javier presence was always in her mind, making it hard to relax.


    "Maybe tomorrow, things will go back to normal," she thought.


    Liana tried to sleep, but the noise outside her room made it impossible. She could hear the maids calling out in a panic as they searched for Javier.


    "Young master! Where are you? Come out right now!"


    She shook her head with a knowing smile. "They''re not going to catch him like this."


    Slowly, she got up and changed into her maid outfit. She moved carefully, making sure the hidden weapon under her dress was secure. Most maids in the household did this for protection against intruders or unexpected dangers.


    After smoothing her uniform and tying her hair, she listened to the chaos outside. The sound of frantic footsteps and tired breaths was all too familiar.


    Liana stepped out of her room and saw Gloria and some other maids leaning against the walls, trying to catch their breath.


    "Liana, you''re supposed to be resting!" Gloria exclaimed, her face red.


    "I tried," Liana replied calmly, smiling a little. "But it was too noisy."


    Before Gloria could say more, Liana raised her voice to be heard over the noise. "Young master! Time for a nap!" Her tone was firm but gentle, and her smile stayed.


    Suddenly, Javier appeared beside her, grinning widely. Liana wasn''t surprised; she knew he had been using his invisibility magic to avoid the other maids.


    "Okay!" Javier said happily, hugging her tightly. Even at eleven, he was a bit taller than her, and he loved to tease her about it.


    Liana gently patted his back, her smile softening. "Now, young master, let''s go to your room for a nap. No more running around."


    Javier laughed, his amber eyes shining with mischief. "If you''re the one telling me, how can I say no?"


    Gloria and the other maids watched, a mix of relief and surprise on their faces.


    "How does she do it so easily?" one maid whispered.


    "Because it''s Miss Liana," Gloria replied, shaking her head. "The young master doesn''t listen to anyone else like that."


    As Liana led Javier back to his room, the manor finally quieted down, allowing the other maids to catch their breath. For Liana, it was just another ordinary day¡ªday off or not.


    Later, Gloria decided to check on Javier to make sure he had settled down. She quietly walked to his room, her footsteps soft on the wooden floors. She slowly opened the door, peeking inside.


    What she saw stopped her. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was Javier, sleeping peacefully, his arms wrapped tightly around Liana. She sat on the bed with an open book in her lap, her head tilted slightly as she dozed off too. Despite the awkward position, she looked calm, as if she was used to being a pillow for him.


    Javier had a rare look of peace on his face, nestled against her lap as if it were the most comfortable place in the world.


    Gloria sighed, pressing her lips together. "Of course," she muttered. "Only Miss Liana can handle him."


    She thought about waking Liana to remind her about her day off but decided against it. Liana looked too comfortable, and waking her would only lead to a polite but firm talk later. Plus, Javier would probably wake up and cause more trouble.


    Shaking her head, Gloria quietly closed the door and walked away, muttering, "I''ll never understand how she does it... but at least he''s not causing trouble anymore."


    As she returned to her duties, she made a mental note: never question Liana methods. They worked, and that was what mattered.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 40 - 40: A Maid’s Worth ( 40 )

    Gloria stood in Lady Francesca''s study, her hands neatly folded in front of her as she recounted the day''s events. Her tone was professional, but the weariness in her voice betrayed the chaos that had unfolded.


    "Madam, today has been... challenging. Young Master Javier proved difficult to handle, as expected. Despite assigning several household maids to him, he managed to evade them all until Miss Liana stepped in."


    Lady Francesca, seated gracefully at her desk, let out a soft laugh. Her eyes twinkled with amusement as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Oh, Gloria. That''s precisely why Liana never takes a day off. Javier thrives on her presence. She''s the only one who truly knows how to handle him."


    Gloria hesitated, then nodded in agreement. "Indeed, madam. It was as if he was deliberately making things harder for the others, knowing Liana wasn''t there to keep him in line. The moment she appeared, he calmed down instantly and went straight to bed."


    Lady Francesca chuckled again, the sound light and melodic. "That boy... He''s attached to her in ways he doesn''t even realize. It''s no wonder she''s his favorite."


    She paused for a moment, her expression turning thoughtful. "Gloria, from now on, if Liana takes a day off, make sure Javier spends time around her regardless. Otherwise, we risk another day like this one¡ªand I''m sure none of the maids, including yourself, would want that."


    Gloria''s shoulders relaxed slightly at the clear instruction. "Understood, madam. I''ll ensure it''s arranged."


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly. "Good. And do be kind to Liana. She may never complain, but I know how much she sacrifices for this household and my son. She''s indispensable to us."


    Gloria nodded, her respect for both her mistress and Liana growing. "Of course, madam. Liana is a remarkable asset to this family."


    With that, Lady Francesca dismissed her with a wave of her hand, returning her attention to the documents on her desk.


    As Gloria left the study, she couldn''t help but feel a newfound appreciation for the elf maid who managed to tame the storm that was young master Javier. Today''s chaos was a stark reminder: some people were simply irreplaceable.


    Looking at the time, Gloria sighed in relief. It was just past two in the afternoon, and the household had finally settled into its usual rhythm. She had ensured all the maids were assigned their tasks and that the estate was running smoothly after the earlier chaos with young master Javier.


    But as she stepped out into the courtyard, her eyes caught a peculiar sight. Liana, still dressed in her maid uniform despite her day off, was walking briskly toward the pekko pen. What made Gloria pause was the figure in front of her¡ªyoung master Javier, his signature messy black hair unmistakable.


    "What are they up to now?" Gloria muttered under her breath, curiosity piqued. Deciding to investigate, she carefully tailed them, keeping a safe distance to avoid being noticed.


    She watched as they arrived at the pekko pen, where Javier climbed onto the back of his vibrant orange pekko, the creature squawking cheerfully as it stretched its wings. Moments later, Liana followed suit, mounting her own pekko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird gifted to her by Javier.


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Why is she going along with him? Isn''t today her day off?"


    Without any hesitation, the two dashed out of the estate on their mounts. The pekkos galloped with surprising speed, their sturdy legs kicking up small clouds of dust as they crossed the estate''s boundary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria stood frozen, watching them disappear into the distance. "Where in the world are they going?" she wondered aloud. No one had mentioned any plans for the young master or Liana to leave the estate today.


    Part of her wanted to chase after them, but Gloria knew better. If Javier and Liana were up to something, there was little chance she''d be able to catch up¡ªor stop them. She could only hope they wouldn''t cause too much trouble wherever they were headed.


    With a deep sigh, she shook her head and turned back toward the estate. "I''ll have to report this to Lady Francesca later. Let''s just hope they''re not planning anything outrageous."


    As Javier and Liana rode their Pekkos towards the village, the sound of their pekko'' footsteps caught the attention of the guards at the gates. The guards recognized them right away and stood up straight, showing respect and familiarity.


    "Ah, it''s the young master Javier and Miss Liana," one guard said with a polite bow, his voice showing respect.


    The other guard laughed softly and said quietly, "Looks like trouble and order are riding together again."


    Javier smiled at the comment and gave the guards a playful salute. "Trouble? I don''t know what you mean! I''m just here to stretch my legs and help the local economy."


    Liana, always calm, nodded politely to the guards and gave a small smile. "Good afternoon. Please don''t mind us. We''re just here for a short visit."


    The guards looked at each other, and one asked, "Should we tell the village head that you have arrived, young master?"


    Javier waved his hand. "No need to make a fuss. We''re here to blend in and grab a bite. You know, like normal people."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, used to Javier''s strange ways.


    The guards stepped aside, and one added with a knowing smile, "Welcome to the village, young master, Miss Liana. Try not to cause too much excitement."


    Javier laughed as he urged his Pekko forward, calling back, "I make no promises!"


    Liana followed closely, her Pekko walking gracefully behind his. As they entered the busy village streets, filled with merchants, farmers, and children playing, Liana looked at Javier.


    "Young master, you seem very happy today," she said.


    Javier looked back at her with a grin. "Why wouldn''t I be? A good meal, fresh air, and my favorite maid with me¡ªsounds like a perfect day, right?"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help smiling a little. "If you say so, young master."


    The villagers greeted them warmly as they passed. Some bowed respectfully, while children ran beside their Pekkos, laughing and pointing excitedly. Javier, always charming, waved back happily, making the village feel even more lively.


    "So, what''s for lunch, Liana?" he asked, looking at the busy market stalls.


    "You''re the one who said you were hungry, young master. You choose," she replied, her tone light but teasing.


    Javier smirked. "Let''s find the best food in this village!"


    Javier pointed his wooden sword dramatically at the skewer seller, narrowing his eyes like a villain. "Hand me five skewers, or face the wrath of the great Bandit King Javier!"


    The seller, an old man with a big laugh, clutched his chest in pretend fear. "Hii!! Someone save me! The Bandit King strikes again!"


    The villagers around them stopped, amused smiles on their faces as they saw Javier''s funny act.


    Liana, standing behind him, covered her face with her hand and let out a soft sigh. "Young master, must you do this every time?"


    Javier turned his head a little, keeping his "serious" bandit face. "Silence, accomplice! You''re part of this now!"


    The skewer seller laughed and waved his hand in pretend surrender. "Alright, alright, Bandit King. Take the skewers, but spare my humble stall!" He handed over five hot skewers.


    Javier grabbed them with a big show, pretending to check his "loot." "Wise choice, merchant. Your skewers are mine now!"


    As he gave the seller some coins, a little boy from the crowd shouted, "Bandit King! What about me? Aren''t you going to share with your minions?"


    Javier smiled, crouching down to the boy''s level and holding out a skewer. "Every great bandit needs loyal followers. Welcome to the crew, kid."


    The boy''s eyes lit up as he took the skewer and started eating happily.


    Liana crossed her arms, trying to look serious but failing to hide her smile. "Young master, your so-called ''banditry'' is costing you money, not making it."


    Javier grinned and took a big bite of a skewer. "That''s because I''m a generous bandit, Liana. Besides, look at these smiles. Totally worth it!"


    The skewer seller and villagers laughed while Liana shook her head, muttering to herself. "He''s hopeless."


    Javier stood up, pointing his empty skewer stick like a sword. "Onward, accomplice! The Bandit King''s work is never done!"


    Liana sighed, following him with a resigned smile. "Why me¡­"


    Javier rode his Pekko proudly, holding the reins loosely in one hand and raising his wooden sword high in the other. The colorful feathers of his Pekko sparkled in the sun, catching the villagers'' attention as he shouted, "Tremble before the mighty Bandit King Javier! Your wares are mine!"


    Liana followed closely behind on her own Pekko, looking both annoyed and amused. "Young master, must you declare yourself at every stall?"


    "Of course! A bandit must establish his presence!" Javier replied with a playful grin.


    He pointed his wooden sword at a fruit vendor. "Surrender those apples, or I shall smite you with my blade!"


    The vendor, an older woman with a good sense of humor, raised her hands dramatically. "Oh no! The Bandit King! Take my apples, but spare my cart!"


    Javier grabbed two apples, tossing one to Liana. She caught it easily and gave him a flat look. "Young master, you just paid her double for those."


    Javier grinned. "A generous bandit is a popular bandit. Right, Liana?"


    As they moved on, a bread seller called out, "Oh no! It''s him again! The Bandit King is back!"


    Javier turned sharply on his Pekko, pointing his sword. "Your bread is mine, baker! Hand it over!"


    The baker, playing along, held onto a loaf of bread. "No! Not my best loaf! Take anything else!"


    Javier leaned forward on his Pekko, trying to look serious. "Your best loaf, or your Life, baker. Choose wisely."


    The crowd around them laughed as the baker "reluctantly" handed over the bread. Javier winked at him and tossed a coin, which the baker caught with a chuckle.


    Meanwhile, Liana''s Pekko squawked impatiently. She patted its neck with a sigh. "I should''ve stayed in bed."


    At a spice seller''s stall, Javier "demanded" a small bag of fragrant spices. The seller held it out, pretending to be scared. "Anything for the Bandit King!"


    Javier took it with a flourish and tossed it to Liana. "Here, my loyal accomplice. Every bandit needs a cook!"


    Liana caught it with a raised eyebrow. "Young master, you realize I rarely cook."


    "Then consider it practice!" he replied, laughing.


    By the time they finished going through most of the market, Javier''s saddlebag was filled with "spoils"¡ªbread, fruits, skewers, and even a small bunch of wildflowers. The villagers waved and cheered, enjoying the young noble''s fun.


    As they rode out of the market, Liana looked at him. "You''ve turned a simple village trip into a little festival. Are you satisfied, young master?"


    Javier stretched his arms out dramatically. "Another victory for the Bandit King! And you, my dear accomplice, made it all possible."


    Liana shook her head, hiding her smile. "You''re impossible."


    The villagers waved goodbye, shouting, "Come back soon!" as Javier and Liana rode their Pekkos back toward the estate, the sound of their laughter echoing through the village.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 41 - 41: Return from the Village ( 41 )

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the estate, Javier and Liana returned to the pekko pen after their escapades in the village. The two pekkos squawked cheerfully, their glossy feathers glinting in the fading light.


    Javier hopped off his pekko with an exaggerated stretch. "Ah, what a day of heroic¡ªerr, villainous deeds! Those skewers never stood a chance against the Bandit King!"


    Liana slid down gracefully from her own pekko, patting its neck gently. "I''m not sure if we should be calling stealing skewers and overpaying for them ''villainous deeds,'' young master."


    Javier grinned, waving off her comment. "Details, details. A good bandit always makes sure his victims are happy... and well-fed."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. She walked over to the feed station, grabbing a bucket of grains. Carefully, she measured out the portions and poured them into the troughs for the pekkos, who eagerly began gobbling up the food.


    Meanwhile, Javier busied himself with filling the water troughs. He carried a heavy bucket, the water sloshing with each step, and poured it in with a dramatic flourish. "Drink up, my noble steeds! You''ve served the Bandit King well today!"


    The pekkos squawked in approval, one even nipping playfully at Javier''s sleeve.


    Once their task was complete, Javier dusted off his hands. "And that''s that. Good work, Liana. Our trusty mounts are happy and fed."


    Liana arched an eyebrow, gesturing to the water splattered on his shirt and the dirt on his boots. "You might want to change before you return to the manor, young master. Otherwise, Lady Francesca will have questions."


    Javier glanced down at himself, shrugging. "Eh, it''s just a little dirt. Adds to my rugged charm."


    Liana shook her head, following behind as Javier began walking back toward the manor. "Rugged charm? More like a messy child." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier laughed, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "Don''t be jealous, Liana. Not everyone can pull off this level of charisma."


    Liana''s soft chuckle was the only response as they walked side by side, the manor silhouette growing larger in the fading daylight. The familiar sight of home brought a quiet sense of routine back to the pair, even after a day of playful chaos.


    As they entered the estate grounds, Javier shot her a sidelong glance. "Admit it, my ''Bandit King'' performance was pretty great, wasn''t it?"


    Liana tilted her head thoughtfully. "It was... entertaining, young master."


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "See? Even you can''t resist my brilliance."


    "Brilliance or trouble, it''s hard to tell with you," Liana replied with a smirk, following him through the grand doors of the manor.


    Inside, Lady Francesca stood with her arms crossed, her sharp gaze boring into Javier like a hawk spotting its prey. He immediately froze mid-step, his earlier playful demeanor vanishing as quickly as a shadow in the sun.


    "E-ekk... It''s mother! Run!!" Javier whispered loudly, pretending to prepare an escape. But before he could even think of bolting, she was already in front of him.


    "Got you!" Francesca said with a victorious smirk, grabbing him by the ear.


    "Ehehehe..Oh My beautiful mother!" Javier exclaimed, suddenly switching tactics. "Always so radiant, so youthful! Truly, you could pass for my elder sister!"


    Lady Francesca narrowed her eyes, unimpressed by his blatant flattery. "Flattery won''t get you out of trouble this time, young man."


    "But moooother! Have mercy! I''m just a poor, hardworking noble child trying to¡ªow ow ow!"


    She tugged his ear a little harder. "Don''t think I didn''t hear about the chaos you caused while Liana was on her day off. Running circles around the maids? Ignoring your studies? Javier De Armand, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    Javier put on his most innocent face, which only made Francesca raise an eyebrow. "I was...um...training their endurance? You know, preparing them for emergencies? What if intruders came? I was testing their resilience!"


    Francesca sighed heavily, releasing his ear. "Honestly, Javier, one day your antics are going to give this household a heart attack." She glanced at Liana, who was standing a few paces behind, suppressing a chuckle. "And you, Liana¡ªhow do you put up with this boy?"


    "It''s part of my job, madam," Liana replied with a polite bow, though her lips twitched upward. "He keeps life...interesting."


    "Hmph," Francesca muttered. "Interesting isn''t quite the word I''d use." She flicked Javier''s forehead lightly. "You''re lucky you have Liana to keep you in check. Now, go wash up before dinner."


    "Yes, my beautiful, forgiving mother!" Javier said, scampering off with a cheeky grin.


    As he disappeared around the corner, Francesca turned to Liana with a sigh. "You really are the only one who can handle him, Liana. Just make sure he doesn''t get into any more trouble today, alright?"


    "Of course, madam," Liana said, watching her young master vanish into the manor. A small smile lingered on her face as she followed after him. "Though I wouldn''t bet on it staying that way for long."


    Liana walked to her room, enjoying the soft sounds of the quiet evening in the estate. Even after the day''s events, she didn''t feel as tired as usual from her work. It had been a long but satisfying day, and her mind felt clear.


    She entered her room and went straight to the shower, taking off her maid clothes and putting them in the laundry basket. The maid who cleaned would come to collect them later. The sound of water pouring over her skin was relaxing, washing away the day''s stress.


    Once she was clean, she put on a fresh maid outfit. The soft fabric felt nice as she adjusted it carefully. Her hair was still a little damp, so she braided it neatly before stepping out of her room and heading to her young master''s chambers.


    "Young master?" Liana called softly as she knocked on his door.


    "Come in, Liana... ehehehe," came his familiar playful voice from inside.


    Liana sighed softly, feeling a mix of resignation and affection. What now, she wondered, preparing herself for whatever mischief her young master had planned this time.


    She opened the door and stepped inside, her eyes immediately finding Javier, who was lounging lazily on his bed. He had already showered and looked like someone who had no plans to do anything productive.


    Javier eyes lit up when he saw her. With a quick motion, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him, his playful grin wide as he made space for her on the bed. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close in a tight, comfortable hug.


    Liana smiled softly, settling into the familiar position. This was their usual routine: Javier, always acting like he was the most tired person in the world, would lounge on the bed, needing only his favorite ''hugging pillow''¡ªLiana.


    She shifted slightly to get comfortable, resting her head on his chest. The room was quiet except for the sound of his light breathing. She appreciated the peace of the moment. No matter how tiring or chaotic the day had been, there was always this¡ªthis small moment of calm she shared with him.


    "You''re so lazy," Liana teased gently, though her tone was fond. "Not even a minute of rest before you drag me in here."


    Javier chuckled softly, his voice warm and content. "What can I say? You''re just too comfortable to resist."


    She laughed quietly, her eyes closing as she relaxed in his arms. "I''m glad to be of service, young master."


    The two stayed like that for a while, enjoying the calm after the busy day. Despite the light teasing, it was moments like these that reminded Liana of the special bond they shared¡ªsomething neither of them could quite explain, but something they both cherished.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice was soft and teasing as he looked at her.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, staying calm, even though she knew what he was about to ask.


    Javier''s grin got bigger. "The usual kiss? Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, knowing this wasn''t the first time he had asked. Still, the mischief in his amber eyes surprised her every time. With a small nod, she turned to face him and leaned in close.


    Their lips met, soft and warm, in what she thought would be another quick kiss. It was part of their routine, something she allowed because it made him happy. But before she could pull away, Javier surprised her.


    She felt something unexpected¡ªa gentle touch of his tongue brushing against her lips. Liana''s green eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she thought about stopping, but her body didn''t move. Her heart raced with confusion and excitement.


    Javier noticed she didn''t pull away, so he deepened the kiss. His playful energy changed to something more serious. As he moved closer, he slipped his tongue into her mouth, exploring softly.


    Liana''s thoughts raced, but she didn''t stop him. She leaned in, kissing him back. This was different from their usual kisses¡ªmore bold and intense. It felt new and thrilling, and she liked it.


    When they finally broke apart, Javier''s smile was softer now. "Heh...that was...different," he said quietly, almost shy.


    Liana took a moment to catch her breath, looking at him closely. She brushed a lock of his black hair away from his face. "Young master," she said gently, mixing affection with caution. "You''re getting bold."


    Javier laughed, a blush coloring his cheeks. "What can I say? You bring out the best in me."


    Liana shook her head, a small smile on her lips. She flicked his forehead playfully. "Behave, or you''ll regret it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 42 - 42: Innocence and Ambition ( 42 )

    Javier''s amber eyes sparkled with a mix of playfulness and sincerity as he said, "Liana, when I turn 18, let''s get married."


    Liana blinked, keeping her calm even with his sudden declaration. She had heard this many times before, but it always surprised her. "Not this again, young master," she replied with a sigh, her voice steady but tired. "You know I''m your maid, and you''re a noble. It''s just not possible."


    "Haah... like I care," Javier said with a mischievous grin, his laughter filling the air. "Ehehehe."


    She shook her head, her tone gentle but firm. "We''ll talk about it when you''re an adult, young master. For now, focus on growing up."


    Javier just laughed again, unfazed. "Ehehehe¡­ Don''t worry, Liana. I''m serious this time."


    Liana sighed, brushing a hand through her long silver hair. She shook her head slowly, knowing there was no point in arguing tonight. But inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. If only you really meant it, young master, she thought, her heart caught between disbelief and a quiet hope she didn''t want to admit.


    She looked at him again, his boyish grin and carefree attitude brightening the room. Javier had always been like this¡ªbold, relentless, and full of dreams that seemed impossible. Yet, a part of her wondered... what if?


    "Young master, you have to go to the main dining room and eat with your family. It''s important."


    Javier groaned, burying his face in her shoulder. "Ugh... I just want to stay like this, Liana. It''s so peaceful here."


    Liana sighed, her patience stretched but still strong. "Young master, you have to go. Lord Garius will be upset if you''re late again."


    Javier peeked up at her with a mischievous smirk. "Don''t wanna. How about you go and bring me my food instead? Ehehe¡­ or better yet, cook something for me. Ehehehe."


    Liana''s lips twitched, but she held back a roll of her eyes. "You know that''s not how it works, young master. The maids and the cooks are already preparing the meal."


    "But it would taste better if you made it," Javier insisted, his amber eyes shining with playful stubbornness. "You always add a special touch."


    "Flattery won''t get you anywhere," Liana replied, her tone gentle but firm. She leaned back slightly and gave him a pointed look. "Now come on. You need to set a good example, or Lady Francesca will come looking for you."


    Javier winced at the mention of his mother. "Fine, fine," he grumbled, finally letting go of her and sitting up. "But only because you''d get in trouble if I don''t go. Not because I''m scared of Mother or anything."


    Liana smile faintly as she stood up and smoothed out her uniform. "Of course, young master. Whatever you say." She held out her hand to help him up.


    Javier took her hand with a grin, his usual charm returning. "You''re lucky you''re so convincing, Liana."


    "Yes, yes," Liana said with a small chuckle.


    The long dining table stretched across the grand hall, with each seat filled by members of the Armand family.


    The sounds of silverware clinking and soft murmurs created a quiet atmosphere of aristocratic routine.


    Javier, the youngest son, sat at the far end of the table, where he liked to be. He slouched slightly, relaxed, as if he were just a guest in his own home. The pressure of noble expectations felt lighter at this end. He had no plans to change his seat.


    His amber eyes sparkled with amusement as he thought to himself, Talent? Power? What is that? Ehehe... like I care.


    It wasn''t that Javier lacked talent or power¡ªhe had plenty of both. But showing off or drawing attention? That was a bother he didn''t want to deal with.


    As always, his personal maid, Liana, was by his side, calm and composed. She moved quietly, preparing his plate with care. She served a generous portion of roasted meat, added some vegetables, and filled his goblet with water, all while balancing attentiveness and discretion.


    "Thank you, Liana," Javier murmured, just loud enough for her to hear.


    She nodded gracefully and stepped back to stand slightly behind him. Not too far to be inattentive, but not too close to be intrusive. Her posture was perfect, her eyes scanning the room quietly.


    Javier picked at his food, letting his gaze drift lazily over the table. His older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, were deep in conversation about their training, their voices filled with pride and rivalry. His step-siblings, Aelius, Athine, and Heres, sat further down, each focused on their own chatter. Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, his stern presence commanding respect even in silence.


    Javier smirked faintly to himself, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork. Let them have their competitions and ambitions. I''ll stick to my quiet corner, thank you very much.


    Every so often, he glanced back at Liana, who remained watchful. Her calm presence was a comforting constant in the busy noble life.


    "Liana," he whispered, tilting his head back slightly to speak to her.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied softly, leaning in just enough to hear him.


    "You''re cute," he teased, his voice barely above the table''s hum.


    Liana sighed inwardly but kept her composure. "Please focus on your meal, young master."


    Javier chuckled quietly, enjoying her subtle exasperation. Life was more fun with her around.


    The meal continued, the noble family unaware of the quiet rebellion at the far end of the table. For Javier, it was just another evening of blending into the background, relishing his self-imposed invisibility with his trusted maid by his side.


    Javier''s thoughts wandered as he poked at his vegetables, his mind drifting far from the grand dining room to memories of a life long gone.


    Back in Japan, When he was still Nakamura Junichi, a 24-year-old salaryman who always drowning in paperwork and deadlines. Life there was a boring cycle: wake up, work, go home, and repeat. That was his existence until nature intervened.


    He vividly remembered that day. An earthquake hit his town, shaking buildings to their foundations. The chaos, the panic, the alarms¡ªit felt like a scene from a disaster movie. But for him, there was no heroic escape. He died in the rubble, his life ending in an instant.


    However, instead of nothing, he found himself in something else.


    When he opened his eyes again, it wasn''t to fluorescent lights or a hospital room but to the face of a beautiful mother in a medieval fantasy-like world. He was no longer Nakamura Junichi but Javier De Armand, the youngest son of a noble family. Unlike most reincarnation stories he read in his past life, he remembered everything.


    Even as a baby, he noticed everything around him¡ªthe language, customs, and yes, magic. His sharp, mature mind absorbed the information quickly. While his family admired his quiet nature, they had no idea that behind those baby eyes was a 24-year-old man trying to understand this strange new world.


    Now, he was eleven years old in this world. If he added the age from his past life, he was technically thirty-five.


    Thirty-five, huh? Javier thought with a wry smile as he popped a carrot into his mouth. Yet here I am, being lectured about table manners while pretending to be a carefree kid.


    He glanced at Liana, who stood silently beside him. Her calm expression never changed. She had been with him since he was young, a steady presence in this unfamiliar life.


    Reborn into a world of nobles and magic, yet some things never change. Work is still work, whether it''s paperwork or pretending to be a useless noble''s son. At least now, I have magic... and Liana.


    Javier smirked slightly, scraping his fork against the plate. "Thirty-five, and still stuck playing the part of the youngest son," he muttered to himself.


    "Did you say something, young master?" Liana''s calm voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Nothing, nothing," Javier replied quickly, waving it off. "Just thinking about how life is full of surprises."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet, her expression unreadable. Javier chuckled inwardly. Somehow, this life feels a lot more exciting... and a lot more dangerous.


    Javier glanced at Liana from the corner of his eye as she stood beside him, her calm demeanor making her seem untouchable. She was graceful, composed, and utterly dependable¡ªqualities that had drawn him to her since she became his personal maid.


    But to him, she was more than just a maid. She was his anchor, his confidante, and in his mind, his future.


    Don''t worry, Liana, Javier thought, a faint, mischievous smile tugging at his lips. Once I reach the marriageable age here, you''ll be married to me and to me only.


    The thought warmed him, giving him a sense of purpose beyond the mundane aristocratic life he pretended to care. He understood the societal barriers, the expectations of his noble lineage, and the whispers that would follow if he pursued such a path. But Javier had decided long ago¡ªnone of that mattered.


    I''ve lived a life of regrets once before. But not this time.


    He speared another piece of meat with his fork, glancing at Liana as she silently adjusted the napkin by his plate. She remained as composed as ever, unaware of the thoughts swirling in his mind.


    "Something on your mind, young master?" Liana asked softly, noticing his lingering gaze.


    Javier blinked and quickly put on his usual cheeky grin. "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky I am to have such an amazing maid."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head slightly. "Flattery will not get you out of trouble, young master."


    It''s not flattery if it''s true, he thought, his grin widening.


    As the meal continued, Javier''s resolve grew stronger. Liana might see his declarations as the whims of a childish noble, but he knew his feelings were anything but fleeting. When the time came, he would show her just how serious he was¡ªand nothing in this world would stop him.


    ( End of Chapter )


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Lady Francescas Birthday ( 43 )

    "Next week, we will host a grand celebration for my beautiful Francesca. All of you must be present, no excuses. Nobles from across the kingdom will attend, so prepare yourselves accordingly."


    Javier fought the urge to roll his eyes. Another noble party¡ªboring as ever. His father was likely scheming to make connections again. Sigh.


    Lost in thought, he didn''t notice Liana leaning in until she gently dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. Her calm whisper brought him back to reality.


    "Young master? What are you thinking?" she asked softly, briefly meeting his gaze. "You shouldn''t lose focus while Lord Garius is speaking."


    "Umm... okay," Javier mumbled, straightening up.


    Meanwhile, Lord Garius continued his speech about the party. His tone was authoritative, and the head butler stood rigidly beside him, nodding at every instruction, a serious expression on his face.


    Javier tried to listen, but his father''s words blurred into background noise: a party this, arrangements that, invitations blah blah blah... All the same nonsense. He stifled a yawn. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And Javier," his father''s voice sharpened, snapping his attention back.


    "Yes, esteemed father?" Javier replied, putting on his most polite tone, already dreading what was next.


    "Ensure you behave at this party. Befriend the noble children, make a good impression, and, if possible, establish meaningful connections."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier said with a practiced smile, inwardly groaning. Why is it always about connections with this man?


    His father nodded, satisfied, then moved on to instruct Marcellus and Cedric about their roles. Javier leaned back, drumming his fingers lightly on the table.


    Liana, still beside him, gave him a sidelong glance. "Young master," she whispered with subtle amusement, "you don''t seem thrilled about mingling."


    Javier smirked, speaking low so only she could hear. "Liana, I''d rather wrestle a Pekko than make small talk with those pampered brats."


    Liana stifled a laugh behind her hand. "Even so, I''m sure you''ll find a way to entertain yourself."


    Javier''s grin widened, mischief glinting in his amber eyes. "Oh, you know me too well, Liana. This party won''t be as dull as Father hopes."


    Liana sighed softly but said nothing, her expression a mix of exasperation and fondness. She knew that wherever Javier went, chaos was never far behind.


    After dinner, Javier strolled leisurely to his bedroom, Liana walking beside him, her presence steady and comforting. The hallways were dimly lit, the quiet of the evening settling over the estate.


    As they reached his door, Javier turned to her with his trademark grin. "Liana¡­ sleep with me tonight?"


    Liana shook her head, her silver hair catching the soft light. "Young master, today was supposed to be my day off. Yet here I am, attending to you as usual," she said, her voice calm but tinged with mild exasperation.


    Javier chuckled, unfazed. "But sleep together?"


    Liana sighed, folding her arms. "What will happen if, in the future, I''m no longer able to stay by your side?"


    Javier''s playful grin vanished, replaced by a serious expression. "Don''t even think about it!"


    Her emerald eyes softened, and a small chuckle escaped her. "You really are impossible sometimes, young master." She brushed a stray lock of hair from his face.


    "And you love it," Javier said with a smirk, the playful twinkle returning to his eyes.


    Liana shook her head, a mix of fondness and resignation on her face. "Rest well, young master," she said, turning to leave, her steps echoing softly in the corridor.


    But as she walked away, Javier called out, quieter this time, "Liana¡­ you''ll stay with me forever, right?"


    She paused, her back still to him. With a faint smile, she replied, "Goodnight, young master," before disappearing down the hall.


    Javier sighed as he lay down on his bed. "She''ll stay," he muttered to himself, determination burning in his eyes. "I''ll make sure of it."


    After leaving Javier''s room, Liana walked quietly to her own room. The soft click of the door shutting behind her was the only sound in the stillness of the night. Her room was modest yet tidy, reflecting her practical nature.


    She sat on the edge of her neatly made bed, her gaze drifting to her hands resting lightly in her lap. A faint sigh escaped her lips.


    "I will try my best, young master," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible in the quiet. "If they still hire me¡­ if I am still needed here¡­ I will stay as long as you want."


    Her emerald eyes glimmered with quiet resolve as she leaned against the headboard, staring up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. The bond she shared with Javier was unexpected, a mix of loyalty, care, and something she hesitated to admit.


    Closing her eyes, she let the weight of the day settle over her. "I just hope¡­ you truly understand what you''re asking for," she murmured, thoughts drifting to the future and the challenges they might face together.


    With that, she allowed her mind to quiet, seeking a moment of peace before the responsibilities of tomorrow called her again.


    ---


    The big house was busy as everyone got ready for Lady Francesca''s special birthday party. Guests from all over the kingdom were arriving, and the guesthouse and noble suites were set up perfectly for their stay. The delicious smell of food cooking in the kitchen filled the air, while maids and servants rushed around, making sure everything was just right.


    In his room, Javier was not paying attention to all the chaos outside. He was relaxed and lost in his own world.


    On his desk, there were many books about battles and maps spread out everywhere. He smiled as he wrote down notes. In his magical storage, he had over a hundred puppet knights, a secret army that only he could control.


    Leaning back in his chair, he grinned. "With more supplies coming from the estate''s merchant and my deal with Old Man Orrim, I''ll double my army soon. Hehehe¡­"


    Javier thought about his recent monster hunts. With his trusty pekko and sometimes Liana by his side, he had fought fierce creatures, gaining experience and valuable loot. His magical storage was full of everything he needed¡ªraw meat, monster hides, rare ores, gold coins, and even jewelry.


    "Hehehe, I''m like a one-man army," he chuckled to himself. "Only Liana and Old Man Orrim know about my storage. Hehehe, I''m unstoppable!"


    Just as he imagined his future glory, a loud knock on the door interrupted him.


    "Young master?" Liana''s voice called from outside.


    "Come in," Javier replied casually, leaning back in his chair as if he had all the time in the world.


    The door opened, and Liana walked in. Her green eyes narrowed when she saw him still in his everyday clothes, surrounded by books and maps.


    "You still haven''t prepared anything!?" she exclaimed, hands on her hips, looking both annoyed and surprised.


    "Ah¡­ umm¡­ but¡ª" Javier started, searching for an excuse.


    "No buts!" Liana interrupted, walking toward him firmly. "Today is Lady Francesca''s birthday! Your mother!"


    Javier flinched and tried to move away, but there was nowhere to escape.


    "Now get up!" Liana ordered, grabbing his arm.


    "Eek! Liana, don''t take my clothes off! Eek!" Javier shouted as she quickly pulled off his shirt and tossed it aside.


    "Oh, stop being so dramatic," Liana said, rolling her eyes as she searched his wardrobe for something nice to wear.


    "But I''m a growing boy! You can''t just¡ªah, no, not the doublet! It''s itchy!" he protested.


    Liana held up a nice outfit and gave him a serious look. "You''ll wear this, young master, and you''ll look presentable. No excuses."


    Javier pouted and crossed his arms as she helped him put on the formal clothes. "You''re so mean, Liana. What happened to being my loyal maid?"


    "I am your loyal maid," Liana replied, fastening the buttons on his doublet. "That''s why I''m making sure you don''t embarrass yourself or your family at this important event."


    Javier sighed dramatically, letting his shoulders droop. "Fine, but you owe me dessert later."


    Liana laughed softly and shook her head. "Deal, young master. Now, hurry up. The grand hall is waiting for you."


    After adjusting his outfit one last time, Liana stepped back and nodded in approval. Javier looked at his reflection in the mirror and smirked.


    "Well, I do look pretty good," he admitted, striking a playful pose.


    "Don''t push your luck, young master," Liana said, opening the door and signaling for him to follow.


    As they walked toward the grand hall, Javier couldn''t help but grin at her. "You''re lucky to have me, Liana. Otherwise, who knows what kind of trouble I''d be in."


    Liana sighed but smiled gently. "Believe me, young master, I know."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 44 - 44: Lady Francescas Birthday 2 ( 44 )

    The grand hall was beautiful. Sparkling chandeliers hung from the ceiling, filling the room with a warm light. Noble guests chatted and laughed, creating a festive atmosphere. Lady Francesca, the star of the night, stood near the head table in her stunning gown, looking as lovely as ever.


    But she didn''t look happy. Her youngest son, Javier, was late.


    When she finally saw him walk in, her eyes narrowed, and she turned her face away, pouting even more.


    "Ah¡­" Javier scratched the back of his neck and grinned sheepishly.


    "See, young master? You just made Madam sulk," Liana whispered beside him.


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed nervously.


    Lady Francesca stood stiffly, clearly waiting for her son to come over and apologize. Javier noticed this and straightened up. He walked over, still wearing his mischievous smirk.


    "Mother," he said warmly, bowing slightly. "Happy birthday to the most beautiful lady in the kingdom."


    Lady Francesca huffed and kept looking away, but a little blush showed that she was softening. "You''re late, Javier."


    "I know, I know," he said, his voice sounding sorry. "I wanted to make sure your gift was perfect."


    Her pout loosened a bit, but she still didn''t turn to face him.


    "Here, Mother." Javier pulled a small, elegant box from his pocket and opened it to show a beautiful necklace.


    It was an exquisite piece¡ªa delicate gold chain with sparkling jewels that glimmered in the light. But what made it truly special was the hidden magic Javier had put on it. The necklace wasn''t just pretty; it held a powerful barrier spell, ready to protect Lady Francesca from danger. Javier didn''t plan to tell her about this magical detail.


    "This is for you," he said, holding it out. "A necklace as unique and radiant as you, Mother."


    Finally, Lady Francesca turned to him, her pout fading into a smile. "Oh, Javier¡­ you shouldn''t have."


    "I wanted to," he replied sincerely. "No one deserves it more."


    She took the necklace and held it up to admire its beauty. The jewels sparkled brightly, catching the attention of nearby guests.


    "It''s beautiful," she said, her voice filled with real happiness. "Thank you, my dear."


    Javier grinned, feeling proud. He stepped closer and fastened the necklace around her neck, stepping back to admire how it looked on her.


    "Perfect," he said, nodding in approval.


    Lady Francesca touched the necklace gently, her smile growing. "You always know how to make your mother happy, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Javier replied teasingly.


    Liana, a few steps behind, watched their interaction with a small smile. Despite his usual playful behavior, she knew how much Javier loved his family, even if he didn''t always show it in the usual ways.


    Lady Francesca, her eyes glistening with joy, walked over to Javier with a radiant smile. Before he could react, she pulled him into a tight embrace, pressing his face against her breast.


    "Ummphh!!" Javier''s muffled voice struggled to escape. (Mother!! I can''t breathe!!)


    As he squirmed, he caught a whiff of her scent: a mix of floral perfume and something sweet that was uniquely hers. It was comforting yet disarming, and despite the embarrassing situation, he found himself inhaling deeply, his mind slipping into a monotone thought.


    "Wow,nice breast..ehehehe"


    Even in this odd moment, he couldn''t help but appreciate the softness of her breast and the way her warmth enveloped him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, my sweet honey bun," Lady Francesca cooed, holding him even tighter. "You really know how to make your mother happy!"


    "Ummphh!!" Javier''s arms flailed, his muffled protests barely audible. ( Oh no! im going to be dead..for real !! )


    Liana, standing nearby, pressed a hand to her mouth, trying to stifle a laugh at the scene. "Madam, perhaps you should let him go. He might actually suffocate."


    Lady Francesca blinked and loosened her grip slightly, allowing Javier to take a big, dramatic gasp of air.


    "Mother!" he coughed, his face red¡ªnot just from the lack of oxygen, but from sheer embarrassment. "You''re going to kill me before I even turn twelve!"


    Lady Francesca giggled, clearly unbothered by his complaints. She ruffled his hair affectionately. "Nonsense! I could never hurt my precious boy. You''re just too cute when you''re flustered!"


    With a playful grin, she leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, then to his cheek, before finally planting a quick, sweet kiss on his lips.


    "Okay, okay!" Javier said, his cheeks flushing even more. "At least warn me next time before you attack me like that!"


    "Attack?!" Francesca feigned offense, placing a hand dramatically over her heart. "Oh, my little darling, it was love! A huge love!"


    "Right, sure," Javier muttered, straightening his clothes as Liana silently handed him a handkerchief.


    As Lady Francesca returned to mingling with the guests, Javier turned to Liana, his voice low. "See what I have to endure? This family is dangerous."


    Liana chuckled softly, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Dangerous, perhaps. But you wouldn''t trade them for anything, would you?"


    Javier paused for a moment, pondering that thought. Maybe a bit of breathing room wouldn''t hurt. He chuckled to himself but felt a strange warmth in his chest that he couldn''t quite place.


    The two shared a quiet laugh before returning to the bustling celebration, the warmth of the moment lingering between them.


    As the noble gathering bustled around him, Javier sat quietly in his seat, keeping his head low and his presence unassuming. Being the youngest son of Viscount Garius meant he was of little interest to the crowd¡ªa fact he relished.


    The hall was alive with chatter, laughter, and the soft strains of a string ensemble playing a piece that, to Javier, sounded far too archaic. It felt like a soundtrack from a past century, heavy with the weight of tradition and decorum. He grimaced inwardly. (Middle-age-era music¡­ too old-school for my taste.)


    Liana returned with a plate piled high with a selection of meats. She set it gently on the table before him and, without missing a beat, adjusted his napkin and poured wine into his goblet with the practiced grace.


    "Here you go, young master," she said softly, stepping back to her usual position¡ªstanding just behind and slightly to his side. Not too close to draw attention, yet not so far that she couldn''t assist him immediately if needed.


    Javier glanced at the plate and smirked. "Meat. Lots of it. Liana, you know me too well."


    Liana tilted her head, the faintest smile tugging at her lips. "It''s not hard when all you ever want is meat, young master."


    Ignoring the nobles around him, Javier picked up his fork and knife, focusing on his meal. The chatter and clinking of glasses faded into the background as he cut into a perfectly roasted slice of venison. The rich aroma filled his senses, and he momentarily closed his eyes, savoring the moment. Honestly, the food was one of the few highlights of these gatherings.


    As he ate, his sharp eyes darted around the room, observing the nobles as they mingled. The men exchanged thinly veiled insults masked as compliments, their laughter sharp and calculating. The women giggled and gossiped behind fluttering fans, adding to the air of insincerity. Nobody approached him, and he preferred it that way.


    Let them prance around like peacocks. I''m fine right here, eating meat and enjoying the show.


    The music swelled again, and Javier winced slightly. The melody was intricate but far from the modern music he had once enjoyed in his previous life. "I swear, if they start dancing, I might just sneak out."


    "Young master," Liana whispered, leaning down slightly to murmur near his ear, "try not to grimace too much. Someone might notice."


    Javier chuckled, wiping his mouth with the napkin she had so meticulously adjusted earlier. "Let them notice. Maybe it''ll keep them away for good."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "As you say, young master. Just don''t forget why we''re here¡ªthis party is for Madam Francesca, after all."


    Javier paused, his gaze drifting toward Lady Francesca, who was captively engaging with a group of admirers across the room. Her laughter rang through the hall, and he felt a twinge of something he couldn''t quite label. She''s captivating. Too captivating. He swallowed, trying to shake off the strange flutter in his chest. Yeah, yeah. I know. Let me finish my meat in peace first.


    Liana straightened up, resuming her silent vigil by his side as he returned to his meal. For now, the world around him didn''t matter. All he needed was the plate of meat in front of him, the music to endure, and the quiet presence of Liana nearby. As he savored each bite, he mused about how he found a strange solace in the chaos of noble life, hiding in plain sight.


    At least I don''t have to deal with the nonsense directly. Just me, my food, and my thoughts.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 45 - 45: Diplomacy and Delight ( 45 )

    Javier was mid-bite when he noticed a young girl approaching, accompanied by a maid who trailed gracefully behind her. The girl, perhaps around ten years old, had golden curls framing her delicate face and vivid blue eyes that sparkled with intelligence and curiosity. Her dress, adorned with intricate embroidery, spoke of wealth and status, though her demeanor remained polite and composed.


    As she stopped a few feet away from Javier''s table, she curtsied elegantly, a gesture mirrored by her maid.


    "Greetings, young lord Javier," she began, her voice clear and practiced, though it carried a hint of shyness. "I am young lady Gracelle, fifth daughter of High Baron Vertmont. It is an honor to make your acquaintance."


    Javier blinked, surprised for a moment.


    A High Baron''s daughter, huh? Fifth, at that. Probably here to practice socializing or make alliances.


    He quickly set his fork down and wiped his mouth with his napkin, the remnants of venison lingering on his lips as he prepared to engage.


    Rising from his chair, Javier''s demeanor shifted entirely. He stepped forward and gave a courteous bow, one hand over his chest.


    "The honor is mine, young lady Gracelle," he replied smoothly.


    "I am Javier De Armand, youngest son of Viscount Garius. Please, have a seat."


    Lady Gracelle nodded, her cheeks lightly flushed at the respectful welcome. "Thank you, young lord Javier." She gestured subtly, and her maid helped arrange a chair for her near his table before stepping back discreetly.


    Javier returned to his seat, adopting a proper posture. Liana, still standing nearby, subtly raised an eyebrow at his sudden transformation but said nothing.


    "So, young lady Gracelle," Javier began, his tone calm and refined, "what brings you to this gathering? I imagine the journey to our estate wasn''t a short one."


    "It wasn''t," Gracelle admitted, folding her hands neatly in her lap. "But my father insists it is important for our family to strengthen ties with other noble houses. Your esteemed mother''s birthday celebration seemed like a wonderful opportunity."


    "Your father is wise. Building strong relationships among noble families is indeed crucial, especially in these times."


    Gracelle tilted her head slightly. "You speak as if you''ve already observed much of the world, young lord Javier. Most boys our age are far more interested in games than matters of estate and diplomacy."


    Javier chuckled softly, leaning back slightly. "Perhaps, but every noble child must prepare for the responsibilities of their rank. Even the youngest sons aren''t exempt from duty."


    Gracelle smiled. "You seem to take your role seriously. That''s admirable."


    "If only you knew how much I don''t care about all this noble nonsense¡­" Javier thought, but he maintained his polite expression. "And what of you, young lady Gracelle? Surely as the fifth daughter, you face your own challenges balancing expectations and your own aspirations."


    Gracelle''s eyes widened slightly at his perceptive remark. "Indeed, I do. It''s¡­ refreshing to speak with someone who understands."


    Their conversation continued, touching on light topics like their favorite pastimes, the differences between their territories, and anecdotes about their families. Javier''s charm and polite demeanor put Gracelle at ease, and though he wasn''t particularly invested in the interaction, he knew how to play the part of a proper noble perfectly.


    From her position behind Javier, Liana watched with quiet amusement.


    What a little actor. He''s so convincing when he tries.


    As the exchange concluded, Gracelle stood, curtsying once more. "Thank you for the delightful conversation, young lord Javier. I hope we can speak again before the evening ends."


    Javier rose, bowing slightly. "The pleasure was mine, young lady Gracelle. I look forward to it."


    As Gracelle walked away, Javier slumped back into his chair, picking up his fork. He muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Liana to hear, "Noble socializing¡­ exhausting."


    Liana stifled a laugh, leaning down slightly to whisper, "You were quite convincing, young master. I almost forgot you don''t care for all this formal nonsense. You really know how to play the part of a true noble."


    "Don''t push your luck, Liana," Javier mumbled, digging back into his plate of meat. He took a hearty bite, the rich flavors momentarily distracting him from the social charade he had just navigated.


    "At least the food is good. I''ll take meat over small talk any day.*


    As he chewed, he couldn''t help but think about how absurd it was to be surrounded by such wealth and pretense.


    This is all just a game to them. A game I''m forced to play.


    He glanced over at Gracelle, who was now chatting with another group of nobles, her laughter ringing out like a bell.


    But if I have to play, I might as well enjoy the perks.


    With a resigned sigh, he returned his focus to his meal, content to let the world of nobles swirl around him, just another player in a game he had no desire to win.


    Liana gently adjusted Javier''s napkin before stepping back, observing his relaxed posture as he continued eating. The clamor of the gathering faded into the background, her focus solely on him. Then she spoke softly, ensuring only he could hear.


    "Do you remember our study sessions about noble rank and society? About the intricacies of alliances, connections, and responsibilities within the noble world?" she asked, her tone calm yet probing.


    Javier, still poking at the remnants of his meal, glanced up at her with a raised brow. "Vaguely¡­ something about back-scratching and pretending to like people you don''t care about, right?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head gently. "That is an oversimplification, young master. Allow me to elaborate. In noble society, every action, every word, and every connection has meaning and consequence. It''s not just about attending parties or exchanging pleasantries. Here are the key aspects you should understand better."


    "First, emotional support and understanding. Being part of a noble family often means enduring isolation, pressure, and relentless scrutiny. Forming connections provides emotional support. Even a single ally can make a world of difference for someone like young lady Gracelle, who, as the fifth daughter, is likely overshadowed by her siblings. By speaking with her, you offered her a sense of worth and recognition."


    Javier blinked, considering her words. "So¡­ I made her feel seen for a moment? That''s something, I guess."


    Liana gave him a pointed look. "It''s more than that, young master. You gave her hope¡ªhope that she isn''t invisible. A connection like that, even if minor, could influence her future for the better."


    "Second, increased social status. In noble circles, connections are currency. Befriending the right people can elevate your status. For someone like Lady Gracelle, being seen conversing with the son of a Viscount could make her more appealing in the eyes of other nobles."


    Javier frowned slightly. "So she was trying to use me?"


    "Not quite," Liana clarified. "While some may exploit connections for personal gain, not all intentions are manipulative. In Gracelle''s case, it seemed she was merely trying to establish a sense of belonging. Besides, forming connections is a two-way street¡ªit could benefit you in the future as well."


    "Third, strategic advantage. Alliances, whether formal or informal, can be powerful tools. A friendly relationship with the Vertmont family might grant your house access to their resources, trade opportunities, or even military aid if needed. Connections aren''t just for show; they''re practical investments for the future."


    "Hmm," Javier muttered, rubbing his chin. "So, basically, making nice with her now could pay off if our families ever need something from each other later?"


    "Exactly," Liana said with a nod. "Even the smallest gestures can pave the way for larger benefits."


    "Fourth, potential conflict resolution. Conflict is inevitable among nobles, but connections can serve as a buffer. Suppose, in the future, a misunderstanding arises between your family and the Vertmonts. A friendly rapport with Lady Gracelle could help de-escalate tensions before they become serious."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "So being her friend now could prevent future headaches?"


    "Precisely," Liana affirmed.


    "And fifth, shared knowledge and skills. Noble alliances also promote the exchange of ideas, information, and skills. If you maintain good relationships with other noble families, you might learn unique trade practices, combat techniques, or magical insights that your house lacks."


    "Okay, that one actually sounds useful," Javier admitted, leaning back in his chair. He considered the implications of forming alliances, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Liana smiled softly before continuing. "Now, consider Lady Gracelle''s position," she began, her tone serious yet gentle. "Being the fifth child¡ªand a girl no less¡ªmeans her future is uncertain. She has no guaranteed inheritance, no assured marriage prospects, and is constantly compared to her older siblings. For someone like her, forming even a minor connection with a noble like you is crucial.


    "She didn''t approach you to exploit or burden you, but rather because she''s trying to secure her place in society. If you reject her, it won''t just hurt her feelings¡ªit will tarnish her reputation. Others might view her as a failure, someone who can''t even form the simplest of alliances." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier frowned, his playful smirk gone. "That''s¡­ harsh. She''s just a kid."


    Liana nodded. "It is harsh, but it''s the reality of our world. That''s why you must learn to navigate these waters wisely. You''re a noble, young master. Whether you like it or not, your actions carry weight. And sometimes, a simple conversation or a small act of kindness can change someone''s entire future."


    Javier sat in silence for a moment, his amber eyes thoughtful. The weight of her words settled over him, and he felt a flicker of responsibility stir within. Then he looked up at Liana with a grin. "You''re really good at this teaching thing, you know?"


    Liana smiled, her voice teasing yet warm. "It''s my job to guide you, young master. Even when you pretend to ignore everything I say."


    "Pretend?" Javier asked, feigning innocence.


    Liana chuckled softly. "Yes, pretend. Now, finish your meal. You''ve got a party to endure."


    With a sigh, Javier turned his attention back to his plate, contemplating Liana''s words. Maybe I need to pay more attention to this noble nonsense after all. It might just come in handy.


    As he resumed eating, the festive atmosphere around him swelled with laughter and chatter, the music rising and falling like the tide. With a newfound sense of purpose, he resolved to navigate this world of nobles not just as an unwilling participant but as someone who could make a difference¡ªeven if just for a moment.


    Javier caught sight of Gracelle again, her laughter bright and carefree among the other nobles.


    Maybe forming connections isn''t so bad if it means helping someone find their place.


    With that thought lingering, he savored another bite of venison, the rich flavor blending seamlessly with the swirling complexities of his thoughts.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 46 - 46: Secrets and Sips ( 46 )

    Javier leaned back in his chair, letting out a sigh. "Haaa¡­ maybe becoming friends with her or making an alliance will actually be helpful later¡ªfor both of us." He looked at Liana


    "Please, let her know I''ll be waiting here and extend an invitation for her to join me at this event."


    Liana eyes shone with approval as she nodded politely. "Yes, young master. I''ll relay your message immediately."


    "Make it sound noble and charming, okay? I don''t want her to think I''m doing this out of pity or just because I have to."


    Liana looked back, her lips forming a knowing smile. "Of course, young master. I''ll ensure your message is delivered with the utmost care."


    "Haaa¡­ noble life. Why does everything have to be a strategy? Can''t we just enjoy life?"


    Still, even with his complaints, he couldn''t ignore the curiosity inside him. What would happen from this little act of diplomacy?


    Liana walked back gracefully, young lady Gracelle followed behind her, looking elegant and calm. Her maid walked quietly, staying two steps behind her.


    When they got closer to Javier, young lady Gracelle gave a polite curtsy, her green dress moving gently. "Young master Javier," she said softly, "thank you for your gracious invitation. It is an honor to join you this evening."


    Javier stood up and bowed slightly "Lady Gracelle, the honor is mine. Please, do have a seat and make yourself comfortable. I''m delighted we have this opportunity to converse."


    Liana stood next to Javier, watching him talk with confidence. She noticed he showed charm and formality, which he didn''t usually show.


    Gracelle smiled gently as she sat down across from him, her maid standing close by. "You''re most kind, young lord Javier. I hope I''m not imposing on your evening."


    "Not at all, A pleasant conversation always enriches a gathering like this, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Gracelle nodded "Indeed, I couldn''t agree more."


    Liana watched quietly, noticing how Javier was acting a bit different. He''s trying, she thought with a small, happy smile. He''s actually trying.


    "Sorry if I ask something, young master Javier," Lady Gracelle started hesitantly, looking at the glass in his hand. "I noticed your glass was filled with red wine."


    Javier tilted his head slightly and raised the glass. "You mean this red wine?"


    "Yes, young master Javier," she answered politely but with curiosity. "I thought you could only drink when you are fifteen years old and are an adult."


    Javier laughed a little and glanced at Liana, who was standing behind him with her usual calm face. "Oh, that. Liana poured it for me. And I don''t mind at all¡ªafter all, a little doesn''t hurt." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracelle blinked, surprised by how relaxed he was about it.


    "Do you want to take a sip?" Javier asked, holding out the glass with a playful smile.


    Gracelle gasped softly, surprised by his boldness. "Young master Javier,that would be inappropriate," she said, shock showing in her voice.


    Liana stepped in smoothly, her voice calm but firm. "Young master, it''s best not to offer your wine to a guest, especially one as young as Lady Gracelle."


    Javier shrugged with a cheeky grin, pulling back the glass. "Fine, fine. Just trying to share the experience. No harm done."


    Gracelle relaxed a bit, but she couldn''t help smiling at his playful side. "You truly are as carefree as the rumors say, young master Javier," she said softly, amused.


    "That''s just how I am," Javier replied with a wink, raising his glass slightly before taking a small sip. "But I promise, I''m not as reckless as I might seem."


    Liana sighed inside, feeling both annoyed and fond. He always finds a way to turn simple moments into fun.


    Inside Javier''s mind.


    Hah! I''m old enough to drink wine, duh¡­ I am Nakamura Junichi, dumbass. If I want to drink a whole box of it, that''s my choice. He rolled his eyes in his mind, a sly grin forming. Of course, in this world, I still look like an eleven-year-old. ehehe.


    His eyes sparkled with mischief as he watched Gracelle, who looked flustered but curious. Acting on impulse, he gently pushed the wine glass toward her lips, his grin changing into a charming smile.


    "Here," he said softly, "just a sip. I promise it''s nothing too strong. It''ll be our little secret."


    Gracelle''s cheeks turned bright pink, fully surprised by his boldness. She stammered, "Y-young master Javier, I really shouldn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the rim of the glass touched her lips. Hesitantly, with his kind but persistent attitude, she drunk a small drop of wine.


    "That''s enough, young master," Liana said sharply, stepping forward. Her eyes showed a slight twitch in her brow, showing her disapproval. "You shouldn''t force such things on a lady, no matter how ''gentle'' your intentions might seem."


    Gracelle quickly sat up straight, her maid looking just as shocked. "T-thank you, young master Javier," Gracelle murmured, her voice very quiet as she looked down, her cheeks still bright.


    Javier, unfazed, leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "See? Nothing to worry about. I told you it was just a sip."


    The soft music from the orchestra filled the big hall, creating a romantic and elegant feeling. Javier, who usually seemed indifferent, suddenly stood up and reached out his hand to Gracelle.


    "Would you like to dance, Lady Gracelle?" he asked smoothly, his eyes looking into hers with confidence.


    Gracelle heart skipped a beat. This gesture¡ªthis invitation¡ªmeant a lot in noble society. It showed that he recognized her as an equal. She smiled shyly and placed her hand.


    "I would be honored, young master Javier," she replied, her voice a little shaky.


    As they walked to the center of the dance floor, the nobles around them whispered quietly, curious about the youngest son of Viscount Garius showing such charm.


    Liana, standing behind and watching, raised an eyebrow but stayed calm.


    Javier started the dance with ease, guiding Gracelle through the steps gracefully. Gracelle felt her face get warm, both from being close to him and realizing everyone was watching them.


    But Javier wasn''t completely focused on the dance.


    "Ehehe..Let''s see how Liana reacts to this"


    As the music reached its peak, Javier spun Gracelle gently and pulled her close by the waist. The room seemed to hold its breath as he leaned in, his eyes locked onto her surprised ones.


    Before she could say anything, his lips pressed against hers in a bold kiss. Gracelle froze, completely shocked. Her first kiss¡ªso sudden and intense¡ªmade her heart race. She didn''t pull away, her mind too overwhelmed to react.


    When the kiss ended, a soft murmur spread through the room. Gracelle, still in Javier arms, could only stare at him.


    Gracelle felt like the world was spinning as she stood frozen in the center of the dance floor. Her cheeks felt very hot, and her heart was pounding as if it might burst. She blinked quickly, staring at Javier with wide, shocked eyes.


    What just happened? His handsome face, that confident smile, and those eyes stayed in her mind, replaying that moment over and over. Why does my heart feel like this? Why does he look even more handsome now?


    She lightly touched her lips, which were still tingling from the kiss. She couldn''t find the words or think straight. All she knew was that Javier De Armand had completely captured her attention.


    Meanwhile, Liana stood at the edge of the room, feeling a strange tightness in her chest. A strange ache bothered her heart, one she didn''t understand. Her eyes narrowed for a moment before she quickly returned to her usual calm expression.


    How could you do this, young master Javier!? she thought, gripping the tray in her hands tighter.


    If you wanted a kiss, I''m right here. Haven''t I always been the one you turn to? Haven''t we shared kisses that were more passionate? And didn''t you always say you''d marry me when you turned eighteen?


    Though her face stayed gentle and calm, a storm was brewing inside her.


    You want to play games, young master? Fine... Just wait.


    Javier, not aware of the trouble he had caused, returned to his seat with a carefree smile, clearly happy with the attention he''d created. He glanced at Liana and caught a hint of something in her eyes¡ªwas it jealousy? Amusement? He wasn''t sure, but it made him smile even more.


    But Liana wasn''t going to let him win easily. Just wait, young master! You may have started this game, but you won''t win it.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 47 - 47: The Kiss and the Consequences ( 47 )

    Lady Gracelle returned to her seat, Still feeling flushed from the whirlwind of emotions. Gracelle sat beside Javier, holding her juice glass with slightly shaking hands. Her heart hadn''t slowed down at all. She drank the juice quickly, hoping it would cool the fire in her chest.


    Meanwhile, Liana watched the young lady and her young master. She could see it clearly¡ªGracelle was completely smitten.


    All it took was one dance and a kiss? Unbelievable! This girl is already head over heels, isn''t she?


    Liana felt a tightness in her chest and a spark of irritation.


    Hmph! Young master, if you''re going to be this reckless, don''t come to me later for a kiss or anything else. You''ll get nothing! Just ask this noble young lady next time. I''m sure she''ll be happy to oblige.


    She kept her calm expression, but a mischievous idea formed in her mind.


    Two can play this game, young master. Let''s see how you handle this.


    She stepped forward, looking calm and professional, and said sweetly


    "Young master, how about inviting Lady Gracelle to stay with us for the whole week? I''m certain she would enjoy the hospitality of the Armand estate."


    Javier blinked, surprised. "Stay for the whole week?" he repeated, looking at Liana. He noticed the glint in her eyes, a sign of mischief, but he couldn''t figure out her plan.


    Gracelle eyes widened, and her cheeks turned bright red and she stammered "O-oh, I wouldn''t want to impose¡­"


    "Not at all," Liana replied gracefully, with a soft smile. "It would be a wonderful opportunity for you and the young master to deepen your friendship. Wouldn''t you agree, young master?"


    Javier felt a bead of sweat on the back of his neck. What is she planning now? He looked between Liana, who seemed too pleased, and Gracelle, whose eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Ah¡­ sure, why not," he finally said, forcing a grin. "Lady Gracelle is always welcome at the Armand estate."


    Liana bowed slightly, her smile never fading. Checkmate, young master. Let''s see how you like being cornered.


    "Oh, that''s wonderful," Liana said with her usual gentle smile, folding her hands neatly in front of her. "I shall inform Lady Francesca about the invitation. Surely, you would not refuse such a generous offer, would you, Lady Gracelle?"


    Gracelle''s face lit up right away, her excitement hard to hide. "O-of course not! I would be honored to stay," she said, her voice shaking slightly with joy. Without thinking, she moved closer to Javier, her eyes shining with determination. "Thank you so much, Young Master Javier. This means so much to me."


    Javier froze. His mind raced as Gracelle excitement grew


    Crap. What have I done?


    He quickly glanced at Liana, hoping for some help, but her calm expression showed nothing except a hint of smug satisfaction.


    This is bad. This is really bad, he thought, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. The whole point of kissing Gracelle was to see how Liana would react, not to get himself into this mess!


    "Lady Gracelle," he started, trying to sound calm, "I sincerely appreciate your acceptance of our invitation. I trust your stay will be... both pleasant and comfortable."


    "Oh, I have no doubt it shall be," Gracelle replied eagerly, her cheeks flushed. "It will be such a delight to spend more time with you, Young Master Javier."


    Javier forced a smile, but inside, he was screaming. Liana, what have you done!!!!?


    Behind him, Liana adjusted her posture. "Serves you right, young master. Maybe next time, you''ll think twice before trying to test me."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, Young Master, Lady Gracelle," Liana said with her ever-gentle smile, folding her hands elegantly in front of her. "I must inform Lady Francesca about this arrangement. Oh, and¡­ wouldn''t it be more fitting if Lady Gracelle were to stay in the same room as you, Young Master?"


    Javier nearly choked on the wine he was sipping. "Pardon?!"


    Ignoring his reaction, Liana leaned closer to Gracelle and whispered in a sweet yet conspiratorial tone, "This is your opportunity, Lady Gracelle. You know¡­ to establish yourself as a potential future bride."


    Gracelle eyes widened, and her cheeks flushed. "Oh! Do you truly believe so, Miss Liana?" she whispered back, barely able to contain her excitement.


    Javier felt the walls closing in around him. He couldn''t say no¡ªdoing so would risk offending Gracelle and causing a scene. Yet agreeing would only complicate matters further.


    He forced a polite smile, trying to maintain composure. "Ah, I believe that Lady Gracelle staying in my room might be¡­ improper. Surely, we should consider her comfort as a guest and arrange a more suitable accommodation?"


    "Oh, but I would not mind at all, Young Master Javier," Gracelle replied quickly, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "If it would not be inconvenient for you, of course."


    Crap. Crap. Crap. Javier''s mind screamed as he felt the trap closing in. He glanced at Liana, silently begging for help, but her calm smile only grew.


    "Well, uh¡­ let''s not make any hasty decisions," he stammered. "My mother, Lady Francesca should have the final say on this."


    "Of course," Liana said, bowing gracefully. "I''ll mention it to her. Don''t worry, Young Master. Everything will be "arranged" perfectly."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Javier to worry about his predicament.


    This is bad. Really bad.


    Lady Francesca was seated with Lady Silvia, Lady Gracelle''s mother, at a table decorated with lavish adornments and a feast of delicacies. The two noblewomen were enjoying light-hearted conversation.


    From the corner of the room, Liana approached gracefully, her steps measured and her expression calm. She stopped a polite distance from Lady Francesca and curtsied.


    "Madam, pardon my intrusion," she began gently. "I have some delightful news to share with you."


    Lady Francesca''s smile brightened at the sight of Liana. "Oh, Liana, do come closer and tell me what it is. You always bring such interesting tidbits."


    Liana stepped forward, lowering her voice for privacy. "It concerns Young Master Javier, Madam. It seems he has made his first significant connection tonight with Lady Gracelle."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes lit up, and Lady Silvia leaned in with interest. "Oh?"


    "Yes, Madam," Liana continued smoothly. "Young Master Javier has invited Lady Gracelle to stay at the estate for the entire week. He believes it will be an excellent opportunity to strengthen ties between families."


    Lady Francesca clasped her hands together, her face glowing with pride. "Oh, my sweet boy! He''s growing up so quickly. Silvia, what do you think? Isn''t it wonderful that our children are getting along so well?"


    Lady Silvia chuckled warmly. "Indeed, Francesca. My Gracelle has always been a little shy, but it seems your son''s charm has worked wonders. This could be the start of a wonderful alliance between our families."


    "I couldn''t agree more," Lady Francesca said, practically beaming. "Liana, ensure everything is prepared for Lady Gracelle''s stay. Her comfort must be our highest priority."


    Liana curtsied again. "Of course, Madam. I will see to it immediately."


    As she stepped back, Liana felt a twinge of satisfaction. This should make things¡­ interesting, Young Master. Let''s see how you handle this.


    Lady Gracelle, filled with excitement, rushed to her mother''s side, where Lady Francesca and Lady Silvia were still engaged in cheerful conversation. She greeted Lady Francesca with a graceful bow and a warm smile.


    "Lady Francesca, thank you for inviting us to this wonderful celebration. Happy birthday, and may your years ahead be as radiant as this evening," Gracelle said sweetly, her voice sincere.


    Lady Francesca smiled warmly. "Thank you, my dear. You''re such a polite and lovely young lady."


    As Gracelle turned to chat with her mother about the invitation, Javier sat stiffly at his table. He could feel Liana''s composed presence behind him, but her aura felt too smug for his liking.


    I''m doomed. Absolutely doomed!!


    Gathering his courage, Javier stood slowly, hoping for a quiet escape. Liana followed behind him, her expression serene, though he sensed a hint of mischief.


    Approaching the table where his mother, Lady Francesca, and Lady Silvia were seated, he bowed politely. "Mother, Lady Silvia, Lady Gracelle. Excuse me, but I believe I''ll retire to my room now. I hope you all enjoy the rest of the celebration."


    He turned to Gracelle, managing a polite smile despite his internal panic. "Lady Gracelle, feel free to visit me later. After all, you''ll be staying the week, and I''m sure we''ll have plenty of time to discuss... anything you wish."


    Gracelle blushed and nodded, her heart racing again. "Thank you, Young Master Javier. I''ll look forward to it."


    With that, Javier offered a respectful bow and quickly retreated. As he walked away, he whispered to Liana, "You planned this, didn''t you?"


    "Planned what, Young Master?" Liana replied innocently, though a faint smirk tugged at her lips. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This week is going to be a nightmare, Javier thought, quickening his steps toward the safety of his room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 48 - 48: A Taste of His Own Medicine ( 48 )

    "Liana¡­"


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone gentle and calm, but there was a sharp glint in her eyes.


    "How about¡­" Javier hesitated, trying to read her mood. "...we sleep together tonight?"


    Liana raised eyebrow and crossed her arms, showing hint of defiance. "Why don''t you ask Lady Gracelle for that? After all, she seems to be your favorite now. You even kissed her in public, Young Master."


    Javier blinked, stunned. "But¡­"


    Liana didn''t let him finish. With a graceful curtsy, she added, "Now, if you''ll excuse me, Young Master, I must return to Madam Francesca. Goodnight."


    Before Javier could protest, she turned and walked away, leaving him standing there.


    "Crap¡­" Javier muttered, running a hand through his messy black hair. "I really messed up this time.I just wanted to tease her a bit¡­ How did this backfire so badly?"


    For the first time that night, Javier realized he might have pushed the wrong buttons. If Liana was determined to teach him a lesson, he was in for a long night of regret.


    "Hmph! Don''t ever ask me again for a kiss or to sleep together. Dummy!" Liana fumed inside as she hurried down the hallway, keeping her calm face for anyone who might see her.


    Inside, her emotions were a storm." Stupid Young Master! Kissing some random noble girl in front of everyone! What was he thinking? Does he think I''ll just let that slide?"


    Liana paused in an empty corridor, letting out a frustrated sigh. She placed a hand over her chest, feeling her heart race. The memory of the kiss flashed in her mind, and jealousy hit her again.


    Why does it bother me so much? I''ve kissed him before... plenty of times! She blushed at the thought but quickly shook her head, trying to regain her composure.


    "No, no, no! He''s just being reckless, that''s all!" she muttered under her breath, straightening her posture. "He''s a dummy!"


    Still, as much as she tried to dismiss her feelings, the image of Lady Gracelle blushing after the kiss kept popping into her mind.


    Liana pouted, stomping lightly in place before resuming her elegant walk. "If he wants to act like a fool, fine! I''ll show him what it feels like to be ignored. Let''s see how he likes it!"


    Despite her resolve, a small voice in the back of her mind whispered, But what if he really starts to prefer someone else...?


    She shook the thought away and whispered fiercely to herself, "No! He''s my Young Master, and I''m his personal maid. No one can take my place. Stupid, stupid Young Master!"


    Inside Javier''s Room


    Javier paced back and forth in his room, running his hands through his already messy black hair. His frustration was clear, his normally sharp amber eyes clouded with regret.


    "Arghhh! Why did I do that?! Stupid me! She''s the only one I want, and now there''s another girl involved¡­ ugh, fuck, fuck, fuck! What was I even thinking?!" He threw himself onto his bed, burying his face in a pillow before letting out a muffled groan.


    "I''m supposed to be an adult inside! I was Nakamura Junichi! And yet, here I am, acting like a stupid, snot-nosed brat! Fuck this!"


    He rolled onto his back, staring up at the ceiling. His thoughts drifted to Liana¡ª She always managed to soothe him, even when he was at his worst.


    "Liana¡­" he muttered, his voice softer now. "She''s special. She''s everything. A beautiful elf who''s practically ageless, kind, smart¡­ and I go and ruin everything by kissing Gracelle, a girl who''s barely ten! What the hell is wrong with me?! Oh, wait, right¡ªI''m eleven here in this world, i was reborn as Javier." He slapped his forehead and groaned again.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" he shouted into his pillow again, his frustration mounting.


    Javier sat up suddenly, gripping his hair. "I don''t want any other girl. Liana''s the only one I care about. She''s the one I see my future with, and now I''ve gone and made her jealous. Why did I think kissing Gracelle was a good idea?! Damn it!"


    His mind raced with ways to fix things, but every idea sounded lame and insincere. "What can I even do? Say I was testing her reaction? Apologize and grovel?''"


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "I''m screwed." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier muttered groggily in his half-sleep, rolling onto his side, his mind hazy with the frustration of the day. "Tomorrow¡­ yeah, I''ll think about this mess tomorrow. For now, sleep..." His breathing steadied as he drifted off, oblivious to the brewing chaos outside his room.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit hallway, Liana stood with her gentle smile, hands folded neatly in front of her.


    "Go ahead, Lady Gracelle," she encouraged softly, her tone warm but laced with a subtle undertone of mischief. "Just quietly go in and rest beside him. There''s no harm in it at all. After all, the young master already invited you to stay this week, didn''t he?"


    Gracelle, cheeks flushed and heart racing, hesitated for a moment. "Umm¡­ are you really sure this is okay?"


    Liana gave an assuring nod, her emerald eyes glinting under the soft glow of the hallway lanterns. "Of course. You wouldn''t want to waste this chance to grow closer to the young master, would you? Especially if you hope to become a potential wife candidate in the future."


    Gracelle''s eyes widened, her nerves replaced with determination. "You''re right! Thank you so much, Miss Liana. I''ll do my best!"


    Liana stepped aside, gesturing toward the door with a calm demeanor that betrayed none of her inner turmoil. "Go on, then. Just slip in quietly and rest next to him. Everything will be fine."


    Gracelle nodded eagerly, smoothing her dress before tiptoeing into the room with all the stealth she could muster.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, Liana''s serene smile faltered, replaced by a sigh and a brief moment of self-reflection. "Haaa¡­ Stupid young master. If you''re going to play games, then so will I. Let''s see how you handle this."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps light and her expression unreadable.


    Gracelle''s heart pounded as she carefully slipped under the covers beside Javier. Her face burned with a mix of shyness and excitement, and she found herself holding her breath to avoid making any noise.


    "This is fine," she thought, trying to calm her racing thoughts. "Just sleeping next to him¡­ nothing strange about that."


    But as soon as she settled in, Javier stirred in his sleep. Before she could react, he rolled over and wrapped his arms around her tightly, pulling her close as if she were a pillow.


    Gracelle froze, her eyes wide and her face flushed a deep crimson. "W-What''s happening?!"


    Her heart raced even faster, and she bit her lip to keep herself from making a sound. "I can''t¡­ I can''t move!" she realized, panic and giddy excitement battling for dominance in her mind.


    Javier mumbled something in his sleep, tightening his hold around her. Gracelle eyes darted around the dark room, and her thoughts became a whirlwind of emotion.


    "This¡­ this is okay, right? He''s asleep! He doesn''t know! But... oh no, what if he wakes up?! What should I do?!"


    "L-Lady Liana said this was fine, so¡­ it''s fine¡­ right?" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible.


    Unable to move or decide, Gracelle resigned herself to her current predicament, lying stiffly in Javier''s arms while her mind raced and her heart pounded uncontrollably.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 49 - 49: Hugs, Kisses, and Regrets ( 49 )

    The first rays of sunlight peeked through the curtains as Javier stirred awake. Something soft and warm was nestled against him, and a sleepy grin spread across his face.


    "Hehe¡­ must be Liana," he thought groggily, leaning in to press a deep kiss onto the lips of whoever was beside him.


    "I love you¡­" he murmured softly, his voice laced with affection.


    To his surprise, the person beneath him responded, their lips moving in sync with his, and their voice, though shy, whispered back, "I love you too, Javier-sama."


    Javier''s eyes snapped open, his heart skipping a beat. That wasn''t Liana''s voice.


    "Err¡­ this is not Liana''s voice¡­ who is it?" His thoughts raced as he pulled back slightly, blinking in confusion.


    His gaze met the wide, sparkling eyes of none other than Gracelle.


    "Gracelle?!" Javier''s mind screamed. His jaw nearly dropped, but he managed to keep his composure. "Ugh, this must be Liana''s plan! Damn her!"


    Gracelle, however, looked radiant, her cheeks flushed as she leaned closer to him with a bright smile. "Good morning, Javier-sama," she said sweetly before leaning in again and pressing another kiss onto his lips.


    Caught completely off guard, Javier froze for a moment. "Crap! If I push her away, she''ll feel rejected, and this whole situation will blow up into something worse!"


    So, swallowing his inner panic, he forced a calm smile. "G-Good morning, Gracelle," he said, doing his best to sound natural.


    She beamed at him, clearly elated by his response. "I''m so happy, Javier-sama," she said softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek. "I never imagined we''d be this close¡­"


    "Neither did I," Javier thought bitterly. "This is a nightmare!"


    As Gracelle continued to look at him with adoration, Javier felt a bead of sweat roll down his temple. He needed to escape this situation and fast¡ªbut without hurting Gracelle''s feelings or making things worse with Liana.


    For the first time in his life, he genuinely wished he could just disappear.


    Gracelle hugged Javier tightly, her face glow with happiness. Before he could utter a word, she kissed him passionately again, leaving him no room to dodge.


    "I can''t believe it," she whispered breathlessly. "You have the same feelings as me¡­ You even called me by my name! Javier-sama¡­ I love you!"


    "SAME FEELINGS?! Since when?! WHO DECIDED THAT?!"


    Panic bubbled up inside him, but he forced his calm, noble demeanor to stay intact.


    "Oh¡­ uh¡­ I see," he mumbled awkwardly, feeling like the world was closing in around him.


    Inside his mind, however, a storm of chaos was raging.


    "Liana!! You conniving, scheming, sadistic elf-devil! You manipulative, grinning elf-witch! You tormenting succubus! This is all your doing! What did I do to deserve this?! I kissed Gracelle once¡ªokay, twice¡ªbut that doesn''t mean I signed up for a love confession first thing in the morning! What kind of twisted revenge plot is this? Just you wait, you heartless demon! I''ll get you back for this!"


    He subtly tried to loosen Gracelle''s grip without alarming her, but her hold only tightened.


    "She''s not letting go! Why is she so strong for a ten-year-old?!"


    As Gracelle snuggled closer, her head resting against his chest, Javier''s eyes darted around the room.


    "What''s my escape plan? The window? No, three floors up. Fake a stomachache? No, she might try to take care of me. Pretend I''m still asleep? Too late for that."


    His eyes darted toward the door. "Wait. Did she lock it? Oh, I bet she locked it! Classic villain move! Damn you, Liana! I''ll get my revenge¡­ somehow."


    "Great. Now she''s completely smitten. How do I explain this without breaking her heart or causing a scandal? Ugh, I''m not ready for this kind of drama at eleven years old! Uh,well,im older enough.ehehe..BUT! I''m supposed to be pretending to be useless, not starring in some bullshit romance play!"


    "Stupid me! A kiss? Really? You couldn''t have just stopped at a dance or holding her hand? Not to go on full prince charming! Idiot!"


    Gracelle tightened her hold, nuzzling against his chest. "Javier, I promise I''ll be the perfect wife for you. I''ll do my best to make you happy!"


    WIFE?! WHO SAID ANYTHING ABOUT MARRIAGE?! THIS IS MOVING WAY TOO FAST! Someone hit the brakes!!


    He kept up his calm fa?ade, gently patting Gracelle''s. "Err, that''s¡­ very sweet of you, Gracelle. Let''s, um¡­ take things slow, alright?"


    "Liana, I hope you''re laughing your evil elf head off because when I get out of this, I''m going to make you pay!"


    Meanwhile, Liana, standing just outside the door, smirked to herself as she overheard bits of the conversation. Her gentle, composed face betrayed none of her inner satisfaction.


    "Oh, young master, I told you¡ªdon''t test me. You kissed another girl in front of me, so consider this your punishment. I hope you''re enjoying the consequences."


    "She''s won this round," Javier thought bitterly. "But I swear, Liana, when I get my hands on you, you''ll regret ever crossing me. This is war!"


    Liana didn''t feel like attending to her young master today. Her frustration from the previous night still lingered, and she decided a break was necessary. Instead, she assigned the household maids to handle his needs.


    "But Miss Liana," one of the senior maids hesitated, wringing her hands nervously, "we don''t think we can manage him. You know how our young master is. He can be... a handful."


    "Don''t worry," Liana replied with her usual composed smile, though it lacked its usual warmth. "He has a guest with him today, so he''ll behave. Just handle the basics, and you''ll be fine."


    "If... if you say so, Miss Liana," the maid stammered, though her expression remained doubtful.


    Gathering their courage, a small group of maids made their way to Javier''s room. One of them knocked timidly, calling out, "Young Master Javier, breakfast will be served in the main dining room shortly. Lady Francesca also asked us to inform Lady Gracelle to join as well."


    From inside, they heard a muffled groan followed by the sound of hurried whispers. The maids exchanged puzzled glances but waited patiently outside, bracing themselves for whatever chaos their young master might bring this time.


    The group of maids exchanged nervous glances before deciding to open the door to Javier''s room, curious and concerned about the delay. What greeted them left their amazed.


    There was their young master, sitting up on his bed, being hugged tightly by Lady Gracelle, who looked utterly smitten.


    "Javier-sama, I promise I''ll try my best to become your wife!" Gracelle declared with determined fervor, her arms tightening around him like a vice. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier let out a strained, almost defeated laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Now, now, Gracelle¡­ I think the maids just came to inform us about breakfast." He glanced at the maids, silently pleading for some help out of the situation.


    "How about we go eat first?"


    Gracelle''s face lit up as if she''d been offered the moon. "O-Okay, Javier-sama!" she chirped, thrilled that he had addressed her by name without the formal ''Lady.''


    As Gracelle clung to his arm while they prepared to leave, Javier maintained his calm, noble demeanor on the outside. Inside, however, his thoughts raced.


    Stay composed. Smile. Pretend everything is under control. This is fine. I am a gentleman. A noble.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 50 - 50: When Plans Go Awry ( 50 )

    Meanwhile, in one of the guest rooms of the estate, Lady Gracelle''s maid, Marta, was pacing frantically, her hands clasped together as she tried to keep her voice down but failed miserably.


    "Hiiiiii! Where is Lady Gracelle?!" she squeaked, her face pale with panic.


    She checked the bed for the tenth time, fluffing the empty pillow as if Gracelle might magically reappear.


    As she flustered about, a knock came at the door. One of the Armand household maids peeked inside, bowing politely.


    "Good morning, Miss Marta. I''ve come to inform you about Lady Gracelle''s whereabouts," she said with a serene tone.


    Marta immediately rushed toward her, gripping her arms. "Oh, thank goodness! Where is she? Did she get lost? Please tell me nothing has happened to her!"


    The Armand household maid coughed lightly, trying to suppress a laugh. "Oh, no, nothing of the sort. Lady Gracelle was last seen¡­ hugging our young master Javier quite tightly in his room."


    Marta''s jaw dropped. "H-Hugging? Your young master? In his room? What¡ªwhy¡ªwhat is going on?!"


    "Well, I think it''s best if you see for yourself," the Armand maid replied with a practiced smile. "Please follow me. I''ll escort you to their location."


    Still flustered and muttering under her breath, Marta adjusted her apron and followed the maid through the estate corridors, her mind racing.


    Lady Gracelle, what have you gotten yourself into? Hugging a noble young master first thing in the morning? How am I supposed to explain this to your mother if this causes a scandal?


    Meanwhile, in his room, Javier could feel his patience and personal space being steadily suffocated by the overly enthusiastic young lady clinging to him. Her arms were tightly wrapped around him, and her bright, adoring eyes left him with nowhere to escape.


    Ugh¡­ this little girl is way too clingy! Hello, lady? Ever heard of personal space? I can''t even breathe here!


    "Javier-sama," Gracelle said softly, her cheeks glowing with a rosy hue. "This morning was so wonderful... Waking up next to you felt like a dream." She leaned in closer. "I wish every morning could be like this."


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Hello? Lady, I''m not your husband! Get off me, already! This is suffocating!


    Gracelle beamed at him, completely ignoring the subtle signs of his discomfort. "Javier-sama, we have the entire week together. Isn''t it wonderful? I''m so happy I could spend this time with you."


    Javier forced a polite smile.


    Entire week? ENTIRE WEEK OF HELL! Liana!! You demon maid! You orchestrated this, didn''t you?


    "Yes, yes, Lady Gracelle¡­ but for now, how about we¡­ go eat breakfast?" His voice was strained, but his polite facade stayed intact.


    Gracelle pulled back slightly but still clung to his arm. "Of course, Javier-sama!"


    Gracelle tightened her hug, oblivious to the storm brewing behind his polite noble demeanor. Javier''s thoughts spiraled into despair.


    Seven days of this¡­ I''m doomed. Someone save me¡­ No, scratch that¡ªLIANAAA! I will make you pay for this!


    Just as Javier and Gracelle stepped into the hallway, they were greeted by the frantic voice of Gracelle''s personal maid.


    "Lady Gracelle! Where have you been? I''ve been searching everywhere for you!" the maid cried.


    Javier''s amber eyes lit up with a spark of hope.


    Yes, yes, Miss Maid! Take her away from me! Better if you keep your little lady busy this whole week¡­ ehehehe!


    Gracelle, oblivious to Javier''s inner thoughts, waved her maid off with a smile. "Oh, no need to worry about me! I was with Javier-sama!"


    The maid''s face turned even more alarmed, but before she could reply, Gracelle added sweetly, "And now, Javier-sama and I will have breakfast¡­ with my future in-laws."


    Javier froze.


    Future in-laws? Who the hell told you I was going to marry you? Ugh, this little girl!


    He forced a strained laugh. "Future in-laws, huh? That''s¡­ an ambitious statement, Lady Gracelle."


    Gracelle giggled, clearly taking it as playful banter. "Oh, Javier-sama, you''re so funny! I know you''re just being modest."


    Javier''s polite smile barely hid the panic simmering beneath.


    Modest? Lady, I''m trying to survive this without losing my sanity. Liana, you demon, look what you''ve done!


    As they entered the dining room, Javier braced himself for yet another round of chaos, the weight of Gracelle''s overenthusiasm looming over him like a storm cloud.


    Inside the grand dining room, the lively hum of conversation paused as Javier and Gracelle entered. Seated at the long oak table were Javier''s extended family, each seemingly engrossed in their own morning routines but quick to notice the new arrivals.


    Lady Francesca was the first to react. "Ara~! My little honey bun with his own lady? Oh, how precious!" She smiled warmly at Gracelle, motioning to an empty seat near her. "Come, Gracelle dear, have a seat."


    Javier''s two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, exchanged amused glances, their expressions a mix of mischief and curiosity. Marcellus, the eldest, smirked and leaned over to whisper something to Cedric, who stifled a chuckle.


    Lord Garius, seated at the head of the table, gave a curt nod. "Young Lady Gracelle, it is a pleasure to have you as our guest. I trust your stay will be a pleasant one." His tone was neutral, but his piercing gaze briefly flicked toward Javier, as if silently assessing the situation.


    Lady Silvia, smiled from her seat, clearly thrilled at the sight of her daughter and Javier together. "Thank you for welcoming my daughter so warmly, Lady Francesca,"


    Meanwhile, Javier''s two stepmothers, Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, observed the scene with mild interest. Garcinia children, Aelius and Athine, appeared more interested in the pastries in front of them, while Phenelopie''s son, Heres, curiously eyed the interaction between Javier and Gracelle.


    Javier face twitched as he plastered on a polite smile. "Good morning, Mother. Good morning, everyone."


    Gracelle gave a graceful curtsy. "Thank you for having me, Lady Francesca. I look forward to spending this time with your family."


    As Gracelle took her seat beside Lady Francesca, Javier hesitated, scanning the room for his usual spot¡ªand the smallest sliver of peace. Unfortunately, his options were limited, as Liana had undoubtedly ensured Gracelle was seated directly beside him.


    This is going to be a long breakfast, Javier thought, his noble demeanor barely holding under the weight of his inner turmoil.


    --


    After breakfast, the family lingered briefly in the dining hall, but Lady Silvia soon approached Lady Francesca.


    "Lady Francesca," she began gently, "I must thank you for your warm hospitality, but unfortunately, we cannot stay for the entire week as planned. There are pressing matters back home that require our attention."


    Lady Francesca tilted her head slightly, maintaining her graceful demeanor. "Oh, that is quite unfortunate, Lady Silvia. We were looking forward to having you here longer. But, of course, duty comes first."


    Lady Silvia nodded appreciatively before turning to her daughter. "Gracelle, dear, I''m afraid we need to prepare to leave soon."


    Gracelle''s face fell, her excitement from earlier replaced with visible disappointment. "But Mother! I was supposed to¡ª" She paused, her gaze darting to Javier before continuing in a softer tone. "We were supposed to stay for a whole week!"


    Lady Silvia sighed, her expression a mix of sympathy and firmness. "You know how far our region is from here, my dear. With the risks of bandits and monster attacks on the roads, it''s better to return home while our guards and staff are still prepared for the journey."


    Gracelle hands clenched the edge of her dress. "But Mother, I''ve barely had any time with¡ª" She stopped herself again, and glanced at Javier. "¡ªwith the Armand family. Couldn''t we stay just a bit longer?"


    Lady Francesca, sensing the young girl disappointment, spoke gently. "Oh, Gracelle dear, perhaps you and Javier can keep in touch through letters. I''m sure he''d be happy to." She cast a sly glance at her son. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier, feeling the weight of everyone''s eyes on him, forced a polite smile. "Of course. I would be happy to write, Lady Gracelle."


    And hopefully not see you for a while.Geh!


    Gracelle turned to him, her expression brightening slightly at his words. "Really? You promise?"


    "Absolutely," Javier replied.


    Liana, this is still your fault!


    Lady Silvia gave her daughter a reassuring pat. "There, you see? You''ll have plenty of chances to stay connected. Now, let''s not delay¡ªwe''ll need time to prepare for the journey."


    Gracelle nodded, though the disappointment in her eyes lingered as she excused herself to prepare for their departure.


    As Lady Silvia moved to finalize the arrangements with her staff, Javier couldn''t help but feel a wave of excitement wash over him.


    Finally, some peace! Gracelle is going home. I can breathe again .Just a little more time, and I''ll be free! Eheheheheh


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 51 - 51: Kisses, Chaos, and a Pekko Ride ( 51 )

    As the servants bustled about preparing the Vertmont family''s carriages, Javier stood by the estate gates with his family, seeing off their guests. On the outside, he maintained his polite smile, but inside, he was practically cheering.


    YESSS! Thank god! I''m free from this! This is exactly why I hate noble parties. Too much drama. Ehehehe.


    Lady Francesca leaned toward Javier . "Oh, it''s so sad to see Lady Gracelle leave so soon, right, my little honey bun?"


    Javier coughed into his hand, avoiding his mother''s teasing gaze. "Indeed, Mother. Such a shame," ( Nope! Not at all. Go on now. Hurry up. Ehehehe! )


    Gracelle approached him with a bright smile. "Javier-sama, if you have time in the future¡­ would you visit my home? I''d love to show you around our estate."


    Javier gave a courteous nod. "Of course, Lady Gracelle. If the opportunity arises, I''ll make sure to visit."( Yeah, let''s hope that opportunity never arises.)


    Just as her carriage was loaded and ready to depart, Gracelle suddenly broke free from her maid''s guidance and rushed toward Javier.


    Before he could react, she threw her arms around him and pulled him into a passionate, lingering kiss. Time seemed to freeze as the entire courtyard turned silent, save for a few gasps from nearby servants.


    What the¡ª?! Oh, god, someone stop this girl! Liana, this is ALL YOUR FAULT AGAIN!


    When Gracelle finally pulled away, her cheeks were flushed, and her smile radiated pure joy. "I''ll be waiting for you, Javier-sama," she whispered before finally climbing into her carriage with a satisfied expression.


    Javier stood rooted to the spot, his face a mix of shock and forced composure. As the carriage disappeared down the road, he could feel the amused stares from his family.


    Lady Francesca''s amused voice rang out, teasing and lighthearted. "Oh my, it seems someone has fallen head over heels for my little honey bun. What a passionate farewell! Perhaps we should extend this budding connection into an engagement?"


    Javier froze, his amber eyes wide with panic. "Eeeekkk!! No, Mother! Absolutely not! I''m still a child!"


    Lady Francesca chuckled, clearly enjoying his reaction. "But it''s normal among nobles, darling."


    "Nope! Not happening! I don''t care about what''s normal," Javier declared, crossing his arms defensively. "I''m not getting engaged, married, or anything of the sort anytime soon. I''ve got my own plans!"


    Francesca raised an elegant eyebrow, her smirk deepening. "Plans, you say? And do those plans involve a certain silver-haired elf who conveniently went missing all morning?"


    Javier''s face flushed red. "Mother!"


    "Oh, honey bun," she cooed, patting his cheek with mock sympathy. "You can''t fool your mother."


    Javier groaned, covering his face with his hands. Why is my life like this?


    As Francesca walked away, humming a cheerful tune.


    "Now, where''s that evil elf?" Javier muttered, stomping out of the dining hall.


    "How dare she try to set me up with those brats. Oh well, I suppose it was my mistake for starting this mess... but it''s not like I wanted to get serious! I just wanted to see Liana''s reaction¡ªnot this!"


    Determined to confront her, Javier marched to Liana''s room, but it was empty. Frowning, he went to the maid''s dining area. Still no sign of her. "The hell? Is she hiding from me now?"


    Next, he checked the Pekko pen, his usual place to cool off when he was annoyed. She wasn''t there either, though it was obvious her chores were left undone.


    "Hah, she even skipped her duties? That sly elf. The trough''s still empty,"


    Rolling up his sleeves, he scooped a generous amount of Pekko food into the feeding trough. "Here you go, you messy eaters," he muttered as the birds squawked in delight. Then, he refilled their water, cleaning and changing it out with care.


    Watching the two Pekkos happily peck and chirp around their pen, Javier felt a bit of his irritation melt away. "Heh, at least you guys don''t talk back," he chuckled. "Unlike certain elves or clingy brats."


    With a satisfied sigh, he leaned against the pen fence, arms crossed. "Finally, free from all that chaos. Hehehe¡­"


    But his brief peace didn''t last long.


    "You seem awfully happy, young master. What''s the occasion?"


    Javier froze, turning his head sharply to see Liana standing a few feet away, her arms crossed and an amused smirk on her face.


    "Liana!" he barked, nearly dropping the bucket he still held. "Where the hell have you been?!"


    "Oh, just handling some tasks Lady Francesca asked of me. Why, did you miss me?" she teased, tilting her head.


    Javier pointed an accusatory finger at her. "You! Do you realize what you''ve done? That brat Gracelle¡ªshe kissed me! Twice! And then called my mother her ''future in-law.'' All because you set her up to stay!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Oh my, what a bold little lady. And here I thought you were enjoying yourself."


    "Enjoying myself?! Do I look like I enjoyed being suffocated by that clingy brat all morning?"


    Liana smirked wider. "You did look rather... cozy during breakfast."


    Javier groaned, slapping a hand to his forehead. "Liana, I swear, if you ever pull something like this again¡ª"


    "You''ll what, young master?" she interrupted, her calm, knowing tone stopping him mid-rant.


    He glared at her but couldn''t come up with an answer.


    "That''s what I thought," she said, turning to leave. "Now, if you''re done yelling at me, I have work to finish. Enjoy your freedom, young master."


    Javier watched her retreating figure, fists clenched. "Evil elf!" he hissed under his breath, though the corners of his lips twitched in reluctant amusement.


    "Haaaaaaa..." Javier sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "Looks like she''s still mad about it. Probably planning some other way to make my life a living hell."


    He glanced at the Pekkos, now lazily lounging on the open ground after their meal. Their feathers gleamed under the sunlight, and their content squawking brought a small grin to his face. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking off his lingering irritation, Javier turned his attention to his own Pekko, a vibrant bird with a proud posture and a mischievous glint in its wide eyes. "Hey, buddy," he said, approaching the creature. "Let''s get out of here for a bit. I need some air. You up for a ride?"


    The Pekko tilted its head, letting out an eager squawk as if in agreement.


    "Hehehe," Javier chuckled, patting its sturdy neck. "That''s what I like to hear. Let''s go, mate."


    With practiced ease, he climbed onto the Pekko''s back, grabbing the reins. The bird straightened up, its compact wings flaring slightly in excitement.


    "Alright, let''s make this quick and fun. Maybe we''ll explore that old trail by the woods," Javier muttered, a mischievous glint in his amber eyes. "No one to nag me, no clingy brats, no evil elves¡ªjust us and the open road."


    The Pekko squawked again, as if sharing his enthusiasm, and took off in a brisk run, kicking up dirt as they headed for the estate gates.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 52 - 52: Pekko and the Treasure Trove ( 52 )

    "Ohhhh!!! This is fun!! Hahahahahaha!!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the forest as his Pekko dashed forward. With a mischievous grin, he loaded his magic crossbow.


    "Yeah!! Next crafting project... Mana gun!! Hahahahahaha!" He fired another shot, the bolt hitting a fleeing goblin square in the back.


    A small group of goblins tried to regroup ahead, but Javier was having none of it. "Oops! No, you don''t!! Keep running, goblins!! GYAHAHAHAHA!!"


    His Pekko joined in the fun, happily stomping on a goblin trying to hide under a bush. The goblin didn''t even have time to scream before it was flattened.


    "This is fun, buddy!!" Javier patted the Pekko''s side, urging it forward. "Let''s finish off all these goblins here before they get any bright ideas about raiding a village or town nearby. Ours!! Bwahahahaha!!"


    The Pekko squawked in agreement, leaping into a group of goblins with a powerful jump. Goblins scattered, some tripping over each other as they tried to flee.


    Javier spun his crossbow, taking aim at the leader of the pack, who was barking orders in a desperate attempt to rally its minions.


    "Oh, no you don''t! Your speech time is over!" With a quick pull of the trigger, a glowing bolt zipped through the air, striking the leader between the eyes.


    As the goblin fell, Javier stood tall on his Pekko, surveying the remaining chaos. "Buddy, this is the life! Adventure, danger, and goblin stomping! Let''s clean this up and head back for lunch. Maybe I''ll let Liana scold me later... eheheheheh!!"


    The Pekko squawked in triumphant agreement, and together they dashed into the fray, leaving no goblin behind.


    Javier''s sharp eyes caught the hulking forms of a hobgoblin and a goblin shaman standing behind the scattered remains of the goblin mob. The hobgoblin snarled as it raised a crude iron club. The goblin shaman, draped in tattered robes, began chanting in its harsh, guttural language.


    Javier smirked, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Oh!! Hobgoblin and goblin shaman, huh? This just got interesting! Buddy, you clean up the weaklings. Leave these two to me. Kekekekeke!!"


    The Pekko let out a fierce squawk and lunged at the remaining goblins, stomping and pecking with gleeful ferocity.


    Meanwhile, Javier,after dismounted, landing lightly on the forest floor. He watched the shaman carefully, tilting his head mockingly as the creature continued its incantation.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" he said with a mischievous chuckle. He raised his hand, his fingers glowing with a soft blue light. "Dispel!"


    The goblin shaman''s magic fizzled out mid-air, the glowing aura dissipating like smoke. The goblin shaman screeched in frustration, glaring at Javier.


    "Not so scary without your fancy magic, huh?" Javier teased. He reached into his magical storage, pulling out a massive two-handed sword. The blade gleamed menacingly, etched with runes that pulsed with golden light. Javier rested it casually on his shoulder, grinning wickedly.


    "This," he said, pointing the blade at the goblin shaman and hobgoblin, "is what you get when you mess with the village nearby!"


    The hobgoblin roared, charging at Javier with its club raised high.


    "Kikikiki!!" Javier laughed, sidestepping the charge with ease. "Nice try, big guy!" He spun around, his massive sword slicing cleanly through the hobgoblin''s side in one swift motion.


    The shaman, realizing its dire situation, tried to flee into the forest. Javier raised a hand, summoning a small but precise bolt of lightning that struck the shaman in the back, sending it sprawling to the ground.


    "You''re not going anywhere, asshole," Javier said, walking toward the writhing shaman. He raised his sword, the runes flaring brightly. "This is the end for you!"


    With one final, decisive swing, the goblin shaman''s struggles ceased, leaving the clearing silent except for the contented squawks of Javier''s Pekko, which was finishing off the last of the goblins.


    Javier sheathed his sword, breathing deeply. "Well, that was fun! Good work, buddy!" He patted his Pekko, who chirped happily in response.


    As Javier wiped his sword clean, something caught his eye¡ªa faint gleam from the shadows of the ruined structure nearby. His heart skipped a beat.


    "Ohhh!! What the hell is that shining over there?" he muttered, his curiosity piqued.


    He cautiously approached the source, weaving through the remnants of what appeared to be an abandoned outpost. Broken walls and moss-covered pillars. Behind a collapsed section, he discovered a hidden stash of chests.


    "Jackpot!" he exclaimed, prying open the first chest. His eyes widened as he saw it packed with gold coins, jewels, and shining green ore that glowing with light.


    "Andamantite!!! YEAHHHH!!!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty ruins.


    He opened chest after chest, uncovering an absurd amount of wealth. Gold coins, glittering gems in every color.


    "Time to loot EVERYTHING!!"


    He extended his hand, activating his magic storage, a swirling vortex of energy opening up beside him. With a wide grin, Javier began dumping the entire treasure hoard into his storage. Gold, jewels, and ores disappeared in seconds.


    "Gyahahahaha!!! I''m RICH!!!"


    Just as he thought he had cleared everything, his eyes landed on a particularly massive mana crystal, about the size of his torso, glowing brighter than anything else.


    "Uoooooohhh!! BIG MANA CRYSTAL!! Hell yeah!!"


    He carefully lifted it, marveling at its flawless, shimmering surface.


    "This alone is worth more than a noble''s estate!" he said, practically drooling. "I could craft weapons, enchant gear, or... or maybe just flex on everyone at home. Kekekeke!!"


    Satisfied with his haul, he patted his Pekko, which had wandered over to nuzzle him.


    "Well, buddy, looks like today''s ride turned into a treasure hunt. Let''s head back and figure out how to spend all this loot! bwahahahaha!"


    With his newfound riches safely stored, Javier mounted his Pekko.


    Javier tilted his head in confusion as his Pekko squawked happily and veered off the path, striding purposefully toward a dense thicket nearby.


    "Buddy? What''s wrong?" he asked, patting the creature''s neck.


    The Pekko responded with more cheerful squawks.


    "We going somewhere?" Javier raised an eyebrow, glancing around cautiously.


    The Pekko didn''t answer, but its enthusiasm was infectious. It bobbed its head and flapped its small wings as if beckoning him to trust it.


    "Well, buddy," Javier said with a chuckle, leaning back in the saddle, "lead the way.... don''t get us into trouble now! Ehehehe!"


    The pekko pushed through the undergrowth, easily crushing branches and clearing a path. Javier kept a hand on the hilt of his sword, alert for any surprises.


    After a few minutes, the Pekko stopped abruptly and squawked louder, its beak pointing at something up ahead. Javier leaned forward to peer over its head.


    Through the foliage, he spotted a hidden cavern entrance, half-covered by vines and overgrowth. The faint glimmer of something metallic reflected the sunlight streaming through the trees. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoa... what do we have here?" Javier muttered, his eyes narrowing with intrigue.


    The Pekko let out a triumphant cry, clearly pleased with itself.


    "You''re full of surprises today, aren''t you?" Javier said, sliding off its back and patting its beak. "Alright, buddy, you earned some extra snacks later. Let''s check this out!"


    Drawing his sword, Javier approached the cavern, ready for whatever might be waiting inside.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 53 - 53: A Night of Loot and Laughter ( 53 )

    Javier smirked, stretching his arms as he looked at the cavern entrance. "Well, buddy, let''s buff up, shall we? No telling what''s lurking in there!"


    He raised a hand, activating his skills.


    "Barrier!" A faint shimmer enveloped him and the Pekko, creating an invisible shield.


    "Physical Boost!" His muscles tingled with energy, his body feeling lighter and stronger.


    "Magic Enhance!" He felt his magic power surge, ready for any spells he might need to cast.


    "Trap Detection!" A soft glow emanated around him, pulsing as if to warn him of hidden dangers.


    Satisfied with his preparations, he carefully approached the cavern, his eyes scanning for anything suspicious. As he stepped closer, he noticed the walls glittering faintly in the dim light.


    "Wait a second¡­" Javier''s eyes widened as he ran a hand along the cool stone surface. Embedded in the walls were shimmering veins of precious ores, glowing faintly in various colors.


    "This isn''t a dungeon¡­" he whispered, excitement creeping into his voice.


    "This is¡­ an ore mine!!!"


    "Uooooohhhhh!! Jackpot! Let''s camp here tonight! Ehehehe!"


    His Pekko squawked in agreement, stomping the ground enthusiastically.


    "Buddy, how about we set up camp today? Ehehehe!" Javier grinned, patting his loyal mount. "We''ve hit the mother lode, and I''m not leaving until I loot every last scrap of ore!"


    "Alright, let''s get some firewood,You keep an eye on the cave, buddy, and don''t let anything sneak up on us!"


    The Pekko puffed out its chest proudly, as if promising to guard their newfound treasure.


    With a spring in his step, Javier headed into the nearby forest, humming a jaunty tune.


    "Ehehehe... Tonight''s going to be the best ever!"


    Javier smirked mischievously as he raised his hand, mana swirling around him like a commanding aura. "Alright, time to call in the cavalry! My loyal puppet knights, come forth!"


    With a brilliant flash of light, his personal army of 150 puppet knights materialized before him, standing tall and imposing. Equipped with full plate armor, gleaming weapons sheathed at their sides, and shields secured on their backs.


    "Look at you all, ready for action," Javier said proudly, crossing his arms as he surveyed the lineup. "Alright, let''s divide and conquer. You three over there,"¡ªhe pointed to a trio of knights¡ª"go gather firewood!"


    The three knights marched into the forest.


    "Now, you twenty." He gestured toward a larger group. "You''re on perimeter duty. Stand guard around the camp and make sure nothing sneaks up on us, especially goblins or wild monsters. Got it?"


    The knights spread out, forming a protective ring around the area.


    "And the rest of you," Javier said with a grin, "grab those pickhammers and mining tools. Your job is simple: mine this place dry! If anything dares to pop out of the shadows, destroy it on sight! We don''t stop until we''ve stripped this mine of every last ore, gem, and crystal. Got it?!"


    The remaining knights saluted in unison, their glowing insignias giving off a faint light as they moved toward the mine.


    Javier laughed gleefully, watching his army spring into action. "By the time we''re done, I''ll be richer than any of those uptight nobles! enehehehe!"


    He leaned back against his Pekko, who squawked in approval. "Buddy, this is the life, huh? A camp under the stars, treasure to loot, and an army at my command."


    The Pekko squawked happily in response, clearly enjoying the moment as much as its master.


    As the firewood was neatly stacked, Javier flicked his fingers, a small spark of flame shooting out and igniting the pile effortlessly. A warm, crackling fire roared to life, casting flickering shadows over the camp. He plopped down next to the fire, his Pekko settling beside him with a contented squawk.


    "Well, Liana doesn''t seem to care much after what happened. Probably doesn''t even miss me." Javier poked at the fire with a stick, letting the embers dance. "No use heading home if I''m going to be ignored. Might as well make myself useful here."


    He rummaged through his magic storage, pulling out a slab of pristine meat that looked as fresh as the day it was harvested. He grinned, skewering it onto a makeshift spit before holding it over the flames. "Good thing my storage magic stops time for everything inside. This is going to be the juiciest roast I''ve had in a while."


    As the aroma of grilling meat filled the air, Javier turned to his Pekko, who was watching him expectantly with its wide, curious eyes.


    "Hey, buddy," Javier said with a mischievous grin, "how about we camp out here until this ore mine is completely depleted? Just you, me, and enough treasure to make every noble in the kingdom jealous. Sound like a plan?"


    The Pekko squawked happily, hopping on its sturdy legs as if giving its full approval.


    "That''s what I like to hear," Javier said, flipping the meat over with practiced ease. "We''ll feast, mine, and live like kings out here. No nobles breathing down my neck, no bratty kids clinging to me... Just freedom and profit. Ehehehe!"


    The meat sizzled, its juices dripping onto the fire and sending up a tantalizing scent that made Javier''s mouth water. He leaned back, gazing up at the stars just beginning to peek out.


    "Yeah... This is the life. Who needs fancy banquets when I''ve got all this? Right, buddy?"


    The Pekko squawked again, leaning in as if hoping for a bite of the roasting meat.


    "Patience, patience," Javier chuckled, waving the spit teasingly. "You''ll get your share, don''t worry. We''ve got all night, after all."


    Javier chuckled to himself as he expertly turned the spit, the meat sizzling to perfection. The aroma was rich, smoky, and mouthwatering. He reached into his magic storage again and pulled out a bottle of fine wine.


    "Rules? Pfft," he muttered, popping the cork with a casual twist. The sound of the cork popping echoed in the quiet camp. "Who cares about rules saying kids can''t drink wine? I''m not a kid. I''m still Junichi. A grown man, thank you very much."


    Pouring the crimson liquid into a cup he retrieved from storage, he swirled it thoughtfully before taking a sip. The wine was smooth and fragrant.


    "Ahhh... Now this is living," he sighed, leaning back and savoring the taste. "Fine wine, freshly roasted meat, the open sky, and no one nagging me about responsibilities or etiquette. Ehehehe."


    The Pekko squawked curiously, eyeing the cup in Javier''s hand.


    "Don''t even think about it, buddy," Javier said, wagging a finger at the bird. "This is strictly for the boss. You''ll stick to the roasted meat and... whatever else you like eating."


    The bird squawked in protest but quickly turned its attention to the sizzling meat as Javier carved off a chunk, letting it cool before offering it to his feathery companion.


    "There you go. Can''t have my loyal partner starving, now can I?"


    As the Pekko happily devoured its share, Javier raised his cup toward the stars, smirking.


    "To freedom, riches, and a life with no brats clinging to me." He took another sip. "And to me being smarter than everyone else who thinks they''ve got me figured out. Ehehehe...."


    The campfire crackled softly, the shadows dancing as Javier enjoyed his meal and wine. The night stretched on peacefully, the perfect backdrop for his self-declared victory over the chaos of noble life.


    Javier leaned back against a makeshift log seat, swirling his wine as a satisfied smirk spread across his face.


    "No one needs to know about my wealth... ehehehe," he muttered, his amber eyes gleaming in the firelight. "Everything is safely stored inside my magic storage. Gold coins, jewels, rare ores, mana crystals... all mine! Ahahaha!"


    He took another sip of wine, the rich taste amplifying his triumphant mood. "I''m probably the richest guy in this kingdom right now... uhhh, probably. Whatever... it doesn''t matter! Ahahaha!"


    The Pekko let out a cheerful squawk, tilting its head at Javier as if sharing his amusement. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly, buddy! Let those nobles play their boring games while I rake in the real wealth out here. They''ll never know." Javier chuckled darkly, setting his cup down and carving another piece of meat for himself.


    Stretching his legs out toward the fire, he sighed contentedly. "Rich, free, and way too clever for any of them to catch up. Yeah, life''s pretty good, don''t you think?"


    The Pekko squawked again, this time fluffing up its feathers as if in agreement.


    "See? Even you get it." Javier raised his cup toward his feathery partner. "Here''s to us! The smartest duo around. Now, let''s keep it that way, buddy. No leaks. Ehehehe..."


    The campfire crackled, and the night wrapped around them like a cozy blanket as Javier plotted his next move, basking in the satisfaction of his hidden fortune.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 54 - 54: A Missing Master ( 54 )

    The household maids were in a frenzy, their faces pale with worry. They had scoured every corner of the estate¡ªbut their young master, Javier, was nowhere to be found.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the estate''s surroundings were enveloped in the soft glow of light crystals, casting eerie shadows in the dimming light. Anxiety rippled through the maid group.


    "This isn''t like him... He''s usually up to some mischief in plain sight, but now..." one maid whispered, her voice trembling.


    "It''s already sunset, and the area outside is getting darker by the minute! What if he wandered off?"


    "We can''t waste any more time. We need to report this to Miss Liana immediately!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, hurry!"


    Without hesitation, the group rushed back into the manor, After a search, they found Liana seated calmly in the maid''s dining room, enjoying her dinner with her usual composed demeanor.


    "M-Miss Liana! It''s an emergency!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, setting her fork down gracefully. "What''s the matter? You''re all out of breath."


    "It''s the young master!" another maid exclaimed, wringing her hands nervously. "We''ve searched everywhere¡ªthe manor, the gardens, the stables,the pen¡ªbut we can''t find him!"


    Liana''s eyes sharpened, though her face remained calm. "You mean to say Young master is missing?"


    The maids nodded, a few of them on the verge of tears. "Yes, Miss Liana! We''ve looked everywhere, and it''s already dark outside!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, dabbing her mouth with a napkin before standing. "Very well. I will handle this."


    "Miss Liana, do you think he might have gone beyond the estate grounds?"


    Liana''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. "If I had to guess... yes. Knowing young master, he''s probably decided to have one of his adventures."


    The maids exchanged worried glances. "Should we alert Lord Garius or Lady Francesca?"


    Liana waved a hand dismissively. "No need to trouble them just yet. I''ll find him."


    Liana''s gaze drifted toward the window, where the estate grounds stretched into the encroaching darkness.


    "Honestly, young master," she murmured under her breath, "you never fail to cause trouble. Let''s hope you haven''t gotten yourself into anything too reckless this time."


    Liana made her way to the Pekko pen, immediately noting the absence of one particular bird. Javier''s Pekko was missing, while her own lay comfortably in its corner, lazily pecking at the last remnants of its meal. She examined the trough¡ªit was full of food, and the water had been freshly changed.


    She sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Ugh! This young master..."


    Without wasting time, she turned on her heel and headed back toward the manor. As she approached the hall, she encountered Gloria, the head maid, who was carrying a tray of fresh linens.


    "Miss Gloria," Liana began, her voice steady but firm, "I''ll need five to seven guards to accompany me, along with two other maids."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes narrowed slightly. "Young Master Javier has sneaked out again."


    Gloria''s expression shifted into a knowing frown. "Do you want me to inform Lady Francesca about this?"


    Liana shook her head. "Not yet. If we''re not back before dinner, then please do."


    The older maid nodded, though worry flickered in her eyes. "Be careful, Liana. You know how dangerous the roads can be at night¡ªmonsters are more active after sunset."


    "I will," Liana replied with a faint smile, already walking briskly toward her room. "Thank you, Miss Gloria."


    Upon reaching her quarters, Liana stepped inside and locked the door behind her. Her calm demeanor remained, but her movements were swift and deliberate as she opened her wardrobe. She exchanged her formal maid attire for her battle maid outfit, a sleek yet durable uniform tailored for both mobility and protection.


    She adjusted the hidden compartments in the outfit, ensuring her dual blades were securely tucked at her sides. Next, she strapped a small but sharp dagger to her thigh, its sheath snug and well-concealed. Finally, she slung her compact but powerful magic bow across her back, along with a quiver of arrows charged with mana.


    Once satisfied, she glanced at herself in the mirror¡ªa composed and determined reflection stared back at her. "Young Master, you''re going to owe me for this," she murmured to herself.


    With her preparations complete, she exited her room and headed to rally the guards and maids, ready to track down the ever-elusive Javier.


    The group of guards and maids mounted their horses. The setting sun painted the horizon in hues of amber and crimson, but the encroaching darkness was fast.


    "Let''s head to the village he always visits," Liana instructed firmly, gripping the reins of her horse with practiced ease.


    "Yes, Miss Liana!"


    They carried with them light crystals,casting long, clear beams across the darkening road. The sound of hooves pounding against the dirt filled the air as the group made their way swiftly through the forest-lined path.


    "Stay alert," Liana called out, her sharp emerald eyes scanning the surroundings. "Monsters might be lurking."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the guards replied in unison, gripping their weapons tightly.


    The tension in the air was palpable, but Liana''s calm and commanding presence kept the group focused. As they drew closer to the village, she silently hoped Javier hadn''t ventured further into the wilderness.


    "Keep your eyes open," Liana reminded them, her tone unwavering. "If there''s any sign of the young master or his Pekko, call out immediately."


    "Yes, Miss Liana!" they responded, their determination matching hers as they pressed forward into the deepening night.


    As Liana and her group rode into the small, bustling village, the soft glow of light crystals illuminated the cobblestone streets and wooden houses. The familiar chatter of villagers quieted as they noticed the Armand family emblem on the guards'' attire, signifying the presence of their lord''s household.


    The village guard stationed at the entrance stepped forward, his expression brightening when he recognized Liana.


    "Oh, good to see you, Miss Liana," the guard greeted warmly, bowing slightly out of respect. "It''s been a while."


    Liana pulled her horse to a stop, her posture composed but urgent. "Thank you. I need to ask¡ªdid the young master visit here recently?"


    The guard scratched his head thoughtfully before shaking it. "No, he hasn''t been here. Why? Did something happen?"


    Liana''s expression remained calm, though a trace of disappointment flickered in her emerald eyes. "Nothing. Just checking. Thank you for your time."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Liana," the guard replied, stepping back to let her group pass.


    Liana turned to her party. "We''ll search the nearby forest paths next. He must have ventured off somewhere unusual."


    The guards nodded in agreement, and Liana led the group out of the village.


    The group ventured deeper into the dense forest.The light crystals they carried barely pierced the darkness, but Liana''s sharp eyes and keen senses kept her alert. Monsters appeared intermittently, their glowing eyes menacing in the shadows.


    Liana raised her magic bow, her hands steady as she released arrow after arrow. Each one glowed faintly before striking, dispatching the monsters with precision. Her guards supported her, fending off any beasts that got too close.


    "Monsters seem far more active than usual tonight," one of the guards muttered as he wiped sweat from his brow after cutting down a smaller beast.


    Liana frowned, her focus unwavering as she loosed another arrow, downing a large wolf-like creature. "Too active... Something feels off."


    The group pressed on, but despite their efforts, they found no trace of Javier¡ªnot a single clue in the usual places he frequented. The forest paths they had walked together before were empty, and the stillness made Liana''s chest tighten with worry.


    Finally, Liana pulled her horse to a stop, her frustration barely hidden behind her composed demeanor. "Let''s head back to the manor. We''ll inform Lady Francesca."


    The guards exchanged hesitant glances but nodded, knowing the risks of lingering in the forest too long. They began their journey back, the horses'' hooves breaking the eerie silence.


    As Liana rode in silence, her thoughts raced.


    Where are you, young master? Are you upset because I ignored you today? Did I push you too far this time?


    Her grip on the reins tightened as she replayed the events of the day, guilt gnawing at her. "If something happens to you..." She shook her head, refusing to finish the thought.


    The glow of the manor''s lights in the distance offered a semblance of comfort, but her worry lingered, unresolved.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 55 - 55: The Missing Young Master ( 55 )

    Lady Francesca felt her legs give way beneath her as the news of Javier''s disappearance reached her ears. She gripped the edge of a nearby chair for support, her normally composed demeanor cracking under the weight of concern.


    "My son¡­" she murmured, her voice barely audible. "He''s mischievous, yes, but he''s never stayed out this late. Where could he be?"


    The maids surrounding her exchanged worried glances but said nothing, unsure of how to console their lady.


    "Miss Gloria," Lady Francesca said finally, regaining a measure of her composure. "Send word to the estate guards. I want every capable man searching for my son. Light the beacons if you must, and keep the perimeter secure. We cannot risk anything happening to him."


    "Yes, my lady," Gloria replied, bowing before hurrying out of the room.


    Lady Francesca sank into the chair, her hands trembling. Normally, she could rely on her husband, Lord Garius, to take charge in such situations. But he was away in the capital city, attending a royal meeting with the king and other nobles¡ªa gathering that couldn''t be interrupted for anything less than a disaster.


    Her elder sons, Marcellus and Cedric, were also out of reach, studying at the prestigious magic academy in the capital, miles away from their family''s territory.


    This left Francesca as the sole pillar of the household, a role she was prepared for but rarely had to shoulder so heavily. The absence of her husband and sons only heightened her anxiety.


    "Liana...where liana?"


    "My lady, Miss Liana has gone to search for the young master herself, accompanied by several guards."


    Francesca let out a shaky sigh. "Good. If anyone can find him, it''s her. But¡­" She paused, her thoughts clouded with worry. "Make sure preparations are in place should she not return by sunrise."


    The maid nodded and hurried out to carry out the orders.


    Left alone in the grand, dimly lit room, Lady Francesca pressed her hands together, praying silently.


    Javier, my darling¡­ Wherever you are, please be safe.


    The estate was eerily quiet when Liana returned with her weary search party. The tension hung heavy in the air as the clock ticked past midnight, and still, there was no sign of the young master.


    The guards exchanged tired glances, their armor reflecting the dim light from the magical lamps scattered around the estate. Even the maids who had been anxiously waiting looked disheartened.


    Liana dismounted her horse and dismissed the others. "Get some rest," she said firmly. "We''ll regroup if needed, but I need to check something first."


    The group reluctantly obeyed, and Liana made her way to the Pekko pen, her instincts pulling her there. Sure enough, her Pekko was lazily sprawled on the ground, looking well-fed and content.


    She sighed, brushing her silver hair back. "You know where your partner went?" she asked, kneeling beside the creature.


    The Pekko squawked loudly in response, turning toward the gate as if understanding her words.


    "Good," she said, standing up. "Help me find them."


    Without hesitation, she saddled her Pekko, ensuring her weapons were secured. Her dual blades were hidden beneath her cloak, her dagger strapped to her thigh, and her magic bow slung across her back.


    As she approached the estate gates, two guards stepped forward.


    "Miss Liana, it''s dangerous out there at this hour," one of them said. "The monsters¡ª"


    "I know the risks," she interrupted, her voice calm but resolute. "Tell Lady Francesca I''ve gone to search for him. The rest of you stay here and prepare for his return. If he comes back while I''m gone, secure him immediately and inform me."


    "But, Miss Liana¡ª"


    "Enough," she said, her emerald eyes sharp. "This Pekko will guide me, and I''m better off searching alone. Too many people will only slow me down."


    The guards hesitated but eventually stepped aside, opening the gate.


    Liana urged the Pekko forward, squawking as it trotted off into the night. She glanced back briefly, her gaze steely.


    Young Master¡­ wherever you are, I will find you. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she disappeared into the darkness, the light crystal on her bow glowing faintly as the night swallowed her figure.


    ---


    "Oh yeah!!!" Javier''s voice echoed through the dark forest, "Night is the best time to gain experience! Hahahaha!"


    Monsters shrieked and snarled as his arrows struck true, bursting into flashes of mana upon impact. All around him, the puppet knights he''d summoned were in perfect sync, hacked and slashed through the horde.


    "Yes!! That''s how you fight, my knights!!" Javier cheered, standing atop his loyal pekko as if he were a general on the battlefield. His smirk grew wider as he admired his creation. "Beautiful! Absolutely beautiful! Keep it up!"


    The pekko beneath him let out an excited squawk before leaping into the fray, stomping a goblin into the ground and its sharp talon ripping through another.


    "Hey, buddy!!" Javier shouted, his tone half-annoyed, half-amused. "Don''t take all the monsters! Leave some for me!!"


    But the pekko, clearly enjoying itself, only squawked louder, flapping its small wings as it spun to kick another goblin into a tree.


    "Come on, buddy!!" Javier reloaded his crossbow and took aim at a hobgoblin trying to flee. "Don''t hog all the fun!! Save some for me!!"


    The bolt flew straight and hitting the target with a satisfying thunk.


    "Ha! Gotcha!" Javier grinned, hopping off his pekko to sprint into the action. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned his trusty longsword from his magic storage,charged at a group of snarling monsters.


    "Alright, let''s dance!"


    The horde seemed endless, but Javier couldn''t have been happier. His puppet knights surrounded him in a protective circle, striking down anything that came too close, while he darted in and out of the chaos, his attacks swift and precise.


    In the midst of the battle, his pekko let out another victorious squawk, standing triumphantly atop a pile of defeated monsters.


    "Oh, come on!!" Javier groaned, pointing his sword at the bird. "You''re showing off now, aren''t you?"


    The pekko tilted its head innocently before stomping another goblin into the dirt.


    Javier couldn''t help but laugh. "Fine, fine, you win this round, buddy. But next time, I''m claiming more kills!"


    "Buddy!! Look over there!!" Javier''s eyes gleamed as he pointed toward the dark treeline where several figures emerged. Their glowing red eyes and ominous forms screamed one thing: elite monsters.


    A trio of armored ogres, twice the size of an average man, lumbered forward with spiked clubs. Behind them slithered what looked like a snake-wolf hybrid, scales shimmering under the moonlight, while sharp fangs glinted menacingly.


    "Ohhhh!! New types of monsters!!" Javier''s excitement was palpable as he hopped back onto his pekko. "For sure, their materials and meat will sell for a fortune! Ehehehehe!!"


    The pekko squawked in agreement, was ready for this profitable hunt.


    Javier didn''t waste any time. "Knights, form up!! Surround and strike!! Let''s clean this up quick!!"


    The puppet knights responded immediately, their movements precise and methodical. They rushed toward the ogres, shields raised, deflecting the powerful swings of their clubs. Sparks flew as steel met enchanted metal.


    Meanwhile, Javier stood tall on his pekko, summoning a glowing orb of light above his head. "Double up the experience!! Let''s go!! Kikikiki!!"


    The orb burst, releasing a wave of energy that bathed Javier, his pekko, and the puppet knights in a golden aura.


    "Time to clean house!" Javier laughed as he took aim with his crossbow, releasing a volley of bolts at the snake-wolf hybrid. Each shot hit its mark, slowing the beast''s movements until it was cornered by the knights.


    The ogres, enraged by the relentless assault, roared and charged, but Javier''s pekko intercepted one with a flying leap, slamming its talons into the monster''s face.


    "Buddy!! You''re on fire tonight!!" Javier cheered.


    The remaining ogres were quickly overwhelmed as the puppet knights hacked at their legs, toppling them like trees. Javier dashed in, his longsword glowing with mana. With precise strikes, he finished them off, ensuring the valuable materials remained intact.


    When the dust settled, the battlefield was littered with the remains of the monsters. Javier''s knights stood triumphant, their armor gleaming despite the carnage, while his pekko let out a triumphant squawk.


    "We''re unstoppable!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms in the air. "This haul is gonna make me richer than ever! Kikikiki!!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 56 - 56: Worry and Wonder ( 56 )

    As Javier was celebrating his victory, a shadow darted out from the treeline. One of the remaining snake-wolf hybrids lunged straight at him, its fangs bared and venom dripping.


    "Oh, you sneaky little¡ª" Javier barely had time to react. He quickly spun on his pekko, unsheathing his longsword. With a powerful swing, he sliced the monster cleanly in mid-air.


    SLASH!


    The snake-wolf blood sprayed everywhere, drenching Javier from head to toe.


    "Ewwww!! Disgusting!! Blergh..." Javier gagged, shaking his head in horror. He wiped at his face with his sleeve, only to smear the sticky, redish-black goo further. "Ugh, gross, gross, gross! Why does it smell like rotten fish!?"


    He looked down at his once-pristine shirt and pants, now completely soaked in monster blood. His pekko squawked, turning its head to give him what felt like a judgmental look.


    "Don''t look at me like that, buddy! It''s not my fault!" Javier groaned, throwing his hands up in frustration. "Crap! These were my favorite clothes!"


    The puppet knights stood silently, their polished armor untouched, as if mocking their creator''s current state.


    "You lot don''t even bleed! Must be nice!" he muttered under his breath, kicking a piece of monster hide out of frustration.


    Javier sighed, wiping some of the slime from his sword before stowing it away. "I''m gonna need a long bath after this¡­ or maybe just burn these clothes."


    He glanced around at the battlefield, his mood quickly shifting back to excitement. "Well, at least the loot better make up for this mess!" With that, he grinned, wiping his hands on his already ruined pants. "Back to work, buddy! We''ve got more treasure to find!"


    Javier stretched his arms, yawning as he walked toward the mine entrance where his puppet knights had been tirelessly working. The flickering light of mana-powered lanterns illuminated the area, and a grin spread across his face as he saw the massive pile of ore gleaming under the light.


    "Ohhhh!!! You all managed to mine all of this? Awesome!!!" He clapped his hands, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "You guys are the best! More ore means more puppet knights! Yeah!!"


    The mountain of ore was an impressive mix of shining crystals, chunks of valuable metals, and even a few rare gems glinting in the pile. Javier''s eyes sparkled as if he were a dragon hoarding its treasure.


    He opened his magic storage, a shimmering portal of swirling light, and began transferring the mountain of ore with a satisfied smirk.


    "In you go! And you! And you too!" he hummed as he worked, tossing everything into the storage with glee.


    Nearby, the corpses of various monsters were stacked in neat piles, courtesy of his ever-efficient puppet knights. Javier glanced at them, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "Hmmm... all these monster parts will fetch a good price¡ªexcept for the goblins." He wrinkled his nose at the thought. "Nobody wants goblin parts anyway. Useless. Stinky. Waste of space."


    With a wave of his hand, he ignored the goblin corpses and continued storing the rest. "Goodbye, nasty goblins! Hello, shiny profit!"


    Finally, after loading the last of the loot, Javier let out a contented sigh, stretching his arms again. "Haaaa... I''m tired now. Hey, buddy, how about we call it a night?"


    His pekko squawked in agreement, already making itself comfortable on the soft grass nearby.


    "Alright, let''s set up camp then." Javier turned to his puppet knights, pointing at the area around him. "You lot, form a perimeter. I''m not getting ambushed while I sleep!"


    The knights silently moved into formation, their heavy footsteps echoing in the still night.


    Javier plopped down beside his pekko, leaning against its warm, feathery body. He gazed at the stars overhead, a satisfied grin still on his face.


    "Tonight, we rest. Tomorrow, we conquer more treasure. Ehehehe... life''s good, buddy. Life''s really good."


    With that, he closed his eyes, letting the soothing sound of rustling leaves lull him to sleep. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Javier fell asleep, still covered in monster blood and lying on the grass, his peaceful snores were drowned out by the occasional squawking of his pekko, nestled comfortably beside him. The puppet knights, having finished mining, ceased their labor and now stood vigilant, encircling the camp like silent sentinels, their glowing eyes scanning for any threats.


    The quiet night was filled with the distant rustle of leaves and the occasional chirp of nocturnal creatures, but it brought no comfort to Liana, who rode tirelessly through the forest.


    Her heart raced with worry, her mind consumed by thoughts of her missing young master. She didn''t care about her own exhaustion, the chilling wind of the night, or the looming danger of monsters. All that mattered was finding Javier.


    Liana adjusted her grip on the reins of her pekko, urging it forward. She had long given up on trying to guide it, trusting instead in the creature''s instincts. The pekko''s squawking and determined pace suggested it had picked up on something¡ªsomething only it could sense.


    Her confusion grew as her mount veered off the main path and onto a nearly hidden, overgrown trail shrouded in foliage.


    "Why are we taking this road?" she muttered, furrowing her brows. She glanced around, recognizing none of the landmarks. The dense undergrowth and moss-covered stones hinted that this road hadn''t been used in years.


    Despite her unease, Liana trusted the pekko, leaning forward slightly to pat its neck. "You better know what you''re doing. Let''s hope this leads us to him."


    The light from her magic crystal illuminated the eerie surroundings, revealing gnarled trees and thick vines. Occasionally, faint growls echoed in the distance, but her pekko pressed on, unbothered. Liana tightened her grip on her bow, her emerald eyes scanning the shadows for movement.


    Her thoughts wandered as they traversed the mysterious road.


    "Javier, you reckless fool..." she whispered under her breath. "Are you mad at me? Is that why you''ve done this? I don''t care what it takes¡ªI''ll find you, even if it means searching every corner of this forest."


    The pekko suddenly squawked, snapping her out of her thoughts. Ahead, the foliage seemed to thin out, revealing a faint glow in the distance. Liana narrowed her eyes, her body tense with anticipation.


    "What is that?" she murmured, urging her pekko to move faster.


    As they approached, the faint glow revealed itself to be a clearing where scattered lanterns and magical lights flickered. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the figures standing guard¡ªJavier''s puppet knights.


    Liana''s heart nearly stopped as she caught sight of Javier lying motionless on the grass, his clothes soaked in blood. For a moment, the world seemed to blur around her, panic gripping her chest.


    "Young master!" she shouted, leaping off her pekko without hesitation.


    She sprinted across the clearing, ignoring the imposing puppet knights that turned their glowing eyes toward her but made no move to stop her approach. Dropping to her knees beside Javier, she frantically checked his pulse, her trembling hands brushing his blood-streaked face.


    "Please, no..." she whispered, her voice breaking.


    A steady, calm heartbeat met her touch, and she nearly collapsed in relief. Her fingers pressed lightly against his neck as her sharp eyes scanned his body for injuries.


    That relief quickly turned into fury when she realized the blood wasn''t his.


    "What... in the name... is this?!" she hissed, shaking him by the shoulders. "Young master! Wake up!"


    Javier stirred, blinking groggily as if waking from a pleasant dream. His eyes lazily opened, meeting her frantic gaze.


    "Oh... Liana?" he muttered, a sleepy grin forming on his lips. "You came all the way here for me? I''m touched."


    "Don''t you dare joke with me right now!" she snapped, shaking him harder. "Why are you covered in blood? What happened? Are you hurt?"


    Javier blinked, then sat up, looking down at his stained clothes with a sheepish laugh. "Oh, this? Yeah, it''s just monster blood. Got a little messy earlier, that''s all."


    Liana stared at him, her hands frozen mid-air. "Just... monster blood?"


    "Yeah! I was hunting earlier. You wouldn''t believe the number of monsters we fought! My puppet knights and Buddy over there¡ª" he pointed to his sleeping pekko, "¡ªdid an amazing job. It was epic!"


    Her eye twitched as her emotions swung violently between relief, anger, and exhaustion. She pressed her palms to her temples, breathing deeply to calm herself.


    "You... reckless, irresponsible..." she muttered under her breath before glaring at him. "Do you have any idea how worried everyone was? How worried I was?!"


    Javier''s grin faded slightly, and he scratched the back of his head. "Uh... I guess I should''ve tell them or something."


    "You think?!" she snapped, standing abruptly and glaring down at him.


    Javier raised his hands in mock surrender, an awkward chuckle escaping his lips. "Come on, Liana. It''s not that big a deal. I''m fine, see?"


    "Not that big a deal?!" Liana leaned closer, her tone cold and sharp. "You''ve been missing for hours, it''s the middle of the night, and you''re out here playing adventurer while everyone back home is panicking!"


    Javier winced, his usual confidence faltering under her scolding. "Uh... sorry?"


    Liana crossed her arms, her piercing glare unwavering. "We are going back. Now."


    "But Liana, there''s still so much ore to mine, and¡ª"


    "NOW."


    Javier sighed dramatically, muttering, "Fine, fine. You win."


    As Liana turned away to prepare their departure, Javier whispered under his breath, "But I''m totally sneaking back here later."


    "I heard that."


    Javier gulped, realizing there was no escaping her wrath this time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 57 - 57: A Wild Ride Home ( 57 )

    Javier scratched the back of his head nervously, his usual grin faltering under Liana''s piercing glare.


    "Buddy," he muttered, nudging his pekko gently, "wake up. Our ''madam'' is mad, and it''s not looking good for us."


    The pekko stirred, squawking softly before standing and ruffling its feathers.


    "Young master," Liana snapped, hands on her hips, her emerald eyes practically drilling into him. "Do you have any idea how worried your mother was?"


    Javier gave her an awkward chuckle, raising his hands. "Ehehe... but Liana, it''s not like I was slacking! I found this amazing ore mine! Look at all the ore we''ve mined¡ªit''s practically a treasure trove!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ore mine?" Liana''s tone was icy. She took a step closer, forcing Javier to lean back slightly. "You caused Lady Francesca sleepless hours of worry over an ore mine?"


    "Well... yeah?" Javier muttered, scratching his cheek.


    Liana sighed deeply, pressing her fingers to her temples. "This is your family''s land, Javier De Armand!. Do you think anyone would dare to steal from a viscount''s territory? And if they did, they wouldn''t live to tell the tale!"


    "But it''s such a great find!" Javier protested, gesturing toward the mined materials he had stored away earlier. "Think of the potential, Liana! All that ore, all that profit... we could¡ª"


    "Enough!" Liana cut him off sharply. "We''re leaving. Now."


    "But Liana¡ª"


    "No buts." She leaned closer, narrowing her eyes. "Here''s what we''re going to do. You''ll tell everyone you were hiding in the ore mine because of the monster activity outside. That''s the excuse, understood?"


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "You want me to lie?"


    "Yes." Her voice was steady and firm. "Unless you want to explain to Lady Francesca why you were out here mining instead of staying safe like a proper young master."


    Javier slumped his shoulders, groaning dramatically. "Fine, fine. But for the record, this whole thing could''ve been epic!"


    "It could''ve been a disaster." Liana turned on her heel, heading toward her pekko. "Now, unsummon your knights and let''s go."


    Javier sighed, raising his hand to dismiss the puppet knights. As the glow from the mana cores faded and the knights disappeared, he muttered under his breath, "Man, she''s scarier than any monster out here."


    Liana didn''t even turn around as she replied, "I heard that."


    Javier froze, feeling the weight of her words. With a sheepish grin, he hopped onto Buddy, patting the pekko neck. "Alright, buddy. Time to head home before Madam Liana breathes fire on us."


    The pekko squawked in agreement, and the group began their journey back


    As they rode through the dark forest, lit faintly by the glow of the light crystal Liana had brought, she couldn''t help but glance at Javier. His clothes were soaked with monster blood, and despite his usual smug grin, he looked every bit the part of a reckless adventurer who''d gotten in over his head.


    "This excuse will work," Liana thought to herself, her lips pressed into a tight line. "With all that blood, no one will question that he was forced to hide in the mine."


    The ride was tense but quiet until suddenly, the bushes to their left rustled violently.


    "Watch out!" Liana snapped, pulling the reins of her pekko to a halt.


    From the shadows emerged a monstrous creature unlike any they had seen before. Its glowing red eyes gleamed menacingly, and its sharp fangs dripped with venom. The monster let out a guttural roar and lunged toward them.


    Before Javier could react, Liana was already in motion. Her expression turned fierce, and with a quick motion, she raised her bow. The air shimmered as her mana surged into the arrow, illuminating the area with a brilliant green light.


    "Not tonight," she muttered angrily, releasing the arrow.


    The magic arrow tore through the air with a sharp whistle, striking the monster in its chest. A second later, it disintegrated into ash, leaving nothing but silence in its wake.


    Javier stared at her, wide-eyed. "Whoa! Liana, that was... insane!"


    Liana shot him a sharp glare, her emerald eyes still blazing. "And this is exactly why you shouldn''t be out here alone! If that thing had caught you off guard, what then? You''d be monster food!"


    Javier gulped, scratching the back of his head. "Well, uh... I had my knights, you know..."


    "Knights or not, you''re still reckless!" Liana snapped, lowering her bow but keeping her gaze locked on him. "If anything happens to you, do you know how much trouble you''ll cause for everyone? Your mother, your family... me!"


    Her words struck a nerve, and Javier looked away, feeling a rare pang of guilt. "Sorry..." he mumbled.


    Liana took a deep breath, calming herself. "Let''s just focus on getting home safely. No more detours, no more excuses."


    "Right," Javier replied, his tone unusually subdued.


    The two rode on.Liana kept her bow at the ready, her eyes scanning their surroundings, while Javier stayed close behind, for once without his usual mischief.


    As they continued through the dimly lit forest, Javier leaned forward on his pekko, patting its neck with a grin.


    "Look at my buddy here," he said with a chuckle, glancing back at Liana. "Leveling up like a champ! Did you see that stomp? Took that monster down like it was nothing! Ehehehe."


    The pekko squawked in agreement, almost smugly, before casually stomping down on another smaller creature that tried to ambush them from the underbrush. It didn''t even break its stride, its cheerful demeanor almost mocking the creatures that dared to cross its path.


    "See? Told you he''s the best!" Javier beamed, clearly trying to lighten the mood.


    Liana, however, was having none of it. She sat stiffly on her pekko, her piercing emerald eyes fixed ahead. Her grip on the reins was tight, her jaw clenched, and her silence was as heavy as the tension in the air.


    Javier chuckled nervously, glancing over his shoulder. "Come on, Liana, don''t be like that. I mean, everything turned out fine, right? No one got hurt, and we even¡ª"


    "Stop talking," Liana interrupted, her tone icy.


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering. "Uh, Liana¡ª"


    "Not. Another. Word," she hissed, not even sparing him a glance.


    Javier swallowed hard, deciding it was best not to push his luck. His pekko squawked softly, as if sensing the tension and wisely deciding to keep quiet as well.


    The rest of the ride continued in an uncomfortable silence, punctuated only by the sound of hooves and the occasional rustle of the forest. Javier couldn''t help but glance back at Liana from time to time, but her expression remained unreadable, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Man, I really messed up this time," Javier thought to himself, slumping slightly in his saddle. For once, he felt genuinely nervous about the scolding he was bound to receive once they got home.


    Javier grinned mischievously as Liana''s icy words cut through the air. "Focus on the road and your surroundings," she had said, but he had other plans.


    "Heh¡­ Buddy! Let''s dash toward the road. Let''s see what she does!" Javier whispered, urging his pekko forward.


    The pekko squawked enthusiastically and took off in a sudden burst of speed, kicking up dirt and leaves behind them.


    "Young master!!!" Liana''s sharp voice rang out in the forest, but Javier simply turned his head with a playful smirk.


    "See yaaaa, Lianaaa!!" he called, laughing as his pekko dashed ahead.


    Liana''s eyes narrowed, her patience snapping. "Chase him!" she commanded her pekko, and the creature responded immediately, leaping into a full sprint with incredible grace and speed.


    Javier, glancing back, caught sight of a blur closing in on him.


    "Huh? What the¡ªsomething''s fast behind me¡ªwait, is that¡­?" His eyes widened as realization hit.


    "Younggggg massssterrrr!!!" Liana''s voice roared, growing louder with each passing second.


    Javier panicked, kicking his heels into his pekko''s sides. "Eeeeeek! Run faster, Buddy!! Don''t let her catch us!!"


    The chase was on. Javier clung to his pekko''s reins as it dashed through the forest, dodging trees and jumping over roots, but Liana''s pekko was relentless, its speed almost unnatural.


    "Come on, Buddy! You leveled up! Don''t let me down now!!" Javier pleaded, his heart racing as Liana''s voice grew dangerously close.


    Despite his pekko''s best efforts, Liana''s mount had the advantage. With a powerful leap, it closed the gap and came alongside Javier''s.


    "Got you!" Liana growled, her hand shooting out to grab the back of Javier''s tunic.


    "Ahhh!! Mercy!! Mercy, Liana!!" Javier yelped, flailing uselessly.


    The chase ended abruptly as Liana reined in both pekkos, forcing them to stop. Javier hung his head in defeat, panting and muttering under his breath.


    "You''ve got some explaining to do when we get back," Liana said coldly, her piercing glare making him shrink in his saddle.


    "Yes, ma''am¡­" Javier muttered, mentally bracing himself for the lecture of a lifetime.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 58 - 58: A Mothers Worry ( 58 )

    "Javier!!!!!!"


    The panicked cry echoed through the manor grounds as Lady Francesca rushed down the front steps. The light illuminating the entrance revealed her pale, stricken face as her eyes locked on Javier, who stood next to Liana, covered in monster blood.


    She barely waited for him to dismount his pekko before pulling him into a tight embrace. "My boy! Are you hurt?! Speak to me!"


    "I''m fine, Mother. Really!"


    "Fine?! You''re covered in blood!" Francesca''s voice cracked, her panic not yet abating. "Who did this? What happened? Did monsters attack the estate? Liana, why didn''t you¡ª"


    "Lady Francesca, Young Master Javier was caught outside when a group of monsters appeared near the old ore mine. He hid inside to avoid danger."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes widened. "The ore mine? Why were you even near there?"


    Javier scratched his cheek, glancing at Liana, who gave him a subtle nod of encouragement. "Well... I was riding with Buddy, you know, my pekko, We were just exploring, and then monsters showed up. Buddy protected me while I hid in the mine. That''s why I''m all messy."


    Francesca''s expression softened slightly, though worry still etched her features. "You''re telling me you went alone to such a dangerous area?"


    "Not alone," Javier quickly corrected. "Buddy was with me the whole time. He''s strong!" He gestured toward the pekko, who squawked proudly as if on cue.


    Lady Francesca let out a shaky sigh, pulling him into another hug. "You reckless child. Do you have any idea how worried I was? Do you know how dangerous the forest is, especially at night?"


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I didn''t mean to make you worry."


    Liana stepped forward, her voice calm yet reassuring. "Young Master Javier is safe, and that''s what matters now. Perhaps we should clean him up and let him rest before asking any more questions."


    "Yes, of course," Francesca agreed, straightening and brushing her hair back as she composed herself. "Liana, take him to his room and ensure he''s properly cleaned and dressed. I''ll have some food brought up for him."


    "Understood, my lady."


    Lady Francesca''s sharp gaze turned to Liana, her tone firm and brooking no argument. "And Liana?"


    Liana straightened her posture immediately. "Yes, madam?"


    "You will be sleeping in Javier''s room starting from today."


    "But madam¡ª"


    "No but. Because you failed to attend to him properly today, all of this happened. I cannot have my son wandering off like this again."


    Liana lowered her head in acknowledgment. "Yes, madam."


    "Now," Francesca continued, "go to his room. Make sure he cleans his body thoroughly and changes into fresh clothes. And, Liana?"


    "Yes, madam?"


    "Ensure he doesn''t run off again. I expect you to keep a closer eye on him from now on."


    "Yes, madam," S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca wasn''t done. Her piercing eyes softened slightly, but her voice remained commanding. "And give me a full report about this supposed ore mine by tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, madam," Liana said, bowing deeply.


    Francesca exhaled and turned away, muttering under her breath. "This boy is really giving me a headache."


    Liana sighed quietly, already anticipating the chaos Javier would bring . She made her way to his room.


    "Now, young master," she began, her voice laced with frustration, "because of your little adventure, Madam scolded me. So here''s your ''reward.''"


    Before Javier could react, Liana reached out and pinched his ear tightly, twisting it just enough to make him wince.


    "Ow! Ow! Liana! Mercy! Mercy!" Javier yelped, flailing his arms in mock surrender.


    "No excuses!" she snapped, keeping her grip firm. "Do you have any idea how worried everyone was? Especially Lady Francesca?"


    "I said mercy!" Javier pleaded, trying to wriggle free, though a playful grin tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Liana finally released his ear with a huff, straightening her posture and pointing toward the bathroom. "Now, go shower. You''re covered in monster blood, and you stink!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Javier saluted before dashing toward the bathroom


    "Geez, nagging maid..."


    "I heard that!" Liana called after him, her tone half-scolding, half-amused.


    As the door slammed shut, she sighed, shaking her head.


    Liana, after ensuring everything was in order, instructed the household maids firmly, "Wait outside the bathroom. There are no windows, but I don''t trust him not to try something clever."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison


    Satisfied, Liana headed to her own room. She quickly showered, washing away the grime and fatigue from the day. Slipping into her comfortable yet modest nightwear, she tied her hair into a loose braid before making her way back to Javier''s room.


    When she entered, she found him sprawled on the bed, his hair damp and his face freshly cleaned, though his mischievous smirk was as present as ever.


    "Young master, it''s late. Enough of your antics for one day¡ªsleep now."


    Javier pouted but didn''t protest, sensing Liana''s exhaustion. "Alright, alright, but only because you''re here to make sure I don''t run off again," he teased, grinning up at her.


    "Exactly," she said dryly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "Now close your eyes and rest. You''ve caused enough chaos for one day."


    Once she lay down, Javier wasted no time wrapping his arms around her, pulling her close, and pressing a quick kiss to her cheek.


    "Really now," she said, giving him a pointed look but not pulling away.


    "What''s wrong? You used to let me do this all the time!" he teased, grinning.


    "Hmm...what next?" Liana teased back "Breastfeeding?" She chuckled softly, recalling when he was a baby and she had to act as a surrogate for his care, even pretending to nurse him to calm him down despite not producing milk.


    Javier''s grin grew wider. "You sure?"


    "If you want it, young master,"


    "Ehehehe," he laughed, clearly delighted by her playful response.


    Liana rolled her eyes, lightly flicking his forehead. "Now behave and sleep already. You''ve caused enough trouble today."


    "Fine, fine,Good night, Liana."


    "Good night, young master,"


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Kiss?"


    Liana let out a soft sigh. She gazed at Javier, who looked at her with his usual mischievous yet affectionate expression.


    "You never change, young master,"


    Javier grinned, tilting his head. "So¡­ can I?"


    She closed her eyes briefly, then nodded. "Just one."


    Without hesitation, Javier leaned in and pressed a passionate kiss against her lips. It was bold and fervent, filled with the warmth of their unique bond


    "Happy now?"


    "Very," Javier replied, his grin widening as he settled back down, hugging her tightly again.


    "Now, sleep," Liana said, her tone firm but affectionate.


    "Goodnight, Liana," Javier said, his voice softening as his eyes began to close.


    "Goodnight, young master," she replied, a small, fond smile gracing her lips as she watched him drift off.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 59 - 59: The Potential of the Ore Mine ( 59 )

    Liana stood in front of Lady Francesca in the Viscount''s private study room, explaining everything about the newly discovered ore mine. The lady listened carefully, her fingers steepled as she took in the information.


    "An ore mine, you say?" Francesca tapped her chin thoughtfully. "It''s strange that we didn''t know about this. It seems luck is on our side, even if it came from Javier''s mischief. This could really help the Viscount''s finances."


    Liana nodded. "Yes, madam. The ore seems rich, and while we haven''t explored it fully, it could be very valuable for our territory."


    Lady Francesca leaned back in her chair, her mind racing with ideas. "This will not only increase our income, but it could also create jobs for the people. They could work in the mine, transport the ore, and help with processing it. This will benefit the local economy. The extra tax money could pay for more guards, improve roads, and strengthen the Viscount family''s position."


    Liana noticed the excitement in Francesca''s eyes. Although the lady was known for her grace, her sharp mind was one of her greatest strengths.


    "Should I oversee the first survey and plans, madam?" Liana asked.


    Francesca shook her head. "No, Liana. Your main job is to take care of Javier, especially after his adventures last night. This discovery is important, but you need to be by his side. I will let the steward and the city overseer handle it."


    Liana hesitated. "The city overseer?"


    "Yes," Francesca explained. "This person is in charge of managing the town''s affairs under our rule. The overseer will organize the workers, supervise the mining, and report back to the Viscount household. Since Lord Garius is away, I will handle the coordination."


    "Understood, madam," Liana replied.


    "Tell the overseer about the discovery. Make sure a proper survey is done to find out what resources the mine has. We need to check the costs for equipment, labor, and guards to keep the site safe from monsters. I''ll write an official letter to confirm the plans."


    "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca took a deep breath, focusing on the future. "This discovery is a blessing, Liana. It will strengthen our territory and help our people. Handle this carefully. And Liana..."


    "Yes, madam?"


    "Keep a close eye on Javier. That boy is good at causing both trouble and good fortune."


    A small smile appeared on Liana''s lips. "I will, madam."


    With a respectful bow, Liana left the room, already thinking about her next steps. The household would be busy with the new mine, but Liana''s main priority remained the mischievous young master who seemed to bring both chaos and luck wherever he went.


    Liana stood outside Javier''s room, her sharp hearing catching a creepy laugh from inside.


    "Ohhh... my adamantite... you will become my strongest puppet knight¡­ kekeke¡­"


    She sighed deeply, recognizing the sound of her young master scheming again. Without waiting, she pushed the door open quickly.


    "Young master!"


    The boy jumped, startled, and quickly shoved the materials and tools on his desk into his magic storage. He turned to her with an innocent smile that didn''t fool her at all.


    "Ehehehe¡­ good morning, Liana."


    Liana crossed her arms, her sharp gaze narrowing. "Haaa... young master, the trouble from last night hasn''t even settled yet. And here you are, planning something new already?"


    "Uh¡­ well¡­" Javier scratched the back of his head, avoiding her eyes.


    Liana clapped her hands once, decisively. "Now, young master, wash your hands. Breakfast is ready, and you''re going to eat it like a proper noble, not while working on your ''creations.''"


    "But Liana, This is important! The adamantite¡ª"


    "Will still be in your storage after breakfast,"


    Javier sighed in defeat and walked toward the washbasin. "Fine¡­ but you''re being really strict today, Liana."


    "Someone has to be," she replied, watching him with an amused smile. "Besides, Lady Francesca asked me to keep you out of trouble. So no puppet knights, no creepy laughs, and definitely no ''trouble until after breakfast."


    Javier pouted but complied, muttering under his breath. "No fun¡­"


    As he washed his hands, Liana glanced at his desk, noticing the messy designs and half-finished inventions he hadn''t had time to hide. She shook her head, both impressed by his talent and exasperated by his endless energy.


    "One day, young master," she said softly, "you''re going to give us all a heart attack."


    Javier grinned, turning back to her. "But that''s why I have you, Liana¡ªto keep me alive."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help a small smile. "Let''s go, young master. Before the kitchen staff starts wondering if you''re plotting world domination again."


    "Hey, that''s not a bad idea¡­"


    "Young master!"


    "Okay, okay! I''m coming!"


    Javier entered the main dining area, the aroma of breakfast filling the air. Spotting Lady Francesca,his mother, he made his way over, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Good morning, Mother!" he exclaimed, bouncing on his toes as he pulled out a chair. He intended to sit beside her, enjoying the comfort of her presence.


    But Francesca had other plans. With a playful glint in her eye, she reached out, effortlessly pulling him into her arms and onto her lap. "Where do you think you''re going, my little honey bun? Come here!" she laughed, wrapping her arms securely around him.


    "Mother!" Javier exclaimed, caught off guard but unable to suppress a smile. He settled onto her lap, snuggling against her, feeling the familiar warmth and affection radiating from her.


    Lady Francesca had Javier securely locked on her lap, her arms wrapped tightly around him. She pressed his head gently against her breast while holding a spoon of porridge near his mouth.


    "Say ahh, my dear," Francesca cooed, her playful smile unwavering.


    "Mother, I''m already 11 years old," Javier muttered, pretending to wriggle free, even though he secretly reveled in her soft hug and the comforting feel of her breast against him.


    Francesca tilted her head. "So? Isn''t it wonderful to be pampered by your young, beautiful, and hot mother? Don''t you think any boy out there would be lucky to have a mother like me?""


    Javier paused. His eyes darted to the side, and his mind began its usual rebellion. Technically, she''s not really my mother¡­ and damn, she''s got a point. This isn''t bad at all.


    "Ehehe¡­ well, that''s true," he replied, smirking despite himself.


    Francesca chuckled at his reaction. "Now open wide!" she insisted, feeding him another spoonful of porridge.


    As Javier chewed, a mischievous thought crossed his mind. He turned to her, grinning. "Mother?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Kiss," he said, puckering his lips and pointing at them without hesitation.


    Francesca blinked, then laughed softly, brushing a stray lock of her hair aside. "You really are naughty, Javier." She leaned in, allowing him to press his lips against hers. The kiss lingered, sweet and innocent, filled with warmth and affection. Javier felt a rush of joy as he savored the moment, his heart swelling with love for the woman who had become his everything.


    Satisfied, Javier leaned back smugly. Not a bad way to start the day.


    Francesca turned her attention to Liana, who stood at the side of the room with an unreadable expression.


    "This boy," Francesca began, amused, "really has a thing for kissing beautiful women."


    Liana sighed, her arms crossed as her gaze flickered between the two. "Young master," she said sternly, "you''re impossible sometimes."


    Javier grinned, wiping his mouth dramatically. "Can you blame me? With a mother this stunning and beautiful, young and hot, it''s hard not to!"


    Liana raised a brow, her lips twitching as though she were suppressing a smile. "Eat your breakfast, young master."


    "Ehehehe¡­ Mother¡­ more kisssss!" Javier puckered his lips dramatically, leaning closer, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Lady Francesca sighed, shaking her head with a fond smile. "This boy, really¡­" she muttered before leaning in again. This time, Javier leaned forward, capturing her lips with his, pouring all his affection into the kiss. Francesca melted into the moment, allowing him to kiss her as he pleased, their connection deepening with each gentle press of his lips against hers.


    As they pulled back, Francesca cradled him in her arms, warmth radiating between them. "My little honey bun," she cooed, ruffling his already messy black hair.


    Javier chuckled, thoroughly enjoying the affection. "You''re the best, Mother,"


    Liana, standing nearby with her usual composed demeanor, cleared her throat. "Madam, you do realize he''s already spoiled enough, don''t you?"


    "Oh, hush, Liana," Francesca replied, still not letting go of her youngest son. "Let me enjoy spoiling my little honey bun a little longer. He''s still a child."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her eyes glinting with restrained exasperation. "A child who conveniently acts like a brat to get his way," she said pointedly.


    Javier smirked triumphantly, sticking out his tongue at Liana like the playful rascal he was. "Jealous, Liana?"


    Liana''s cheeks colored slightly, though she maintained her composure. "Enjoy it while you can, young master," she said, narrowing her eyes. "Your ''freedom'' ends the moment your lessons begin today."


    Javier groaned, his moment of bliss shattered. "Why must you ruin everything, Liana?"


    Francesca laughed softly, squeezing him again as though to shield him from the harsh reality of responsibility. "You''ll survive, my little honey bun," she said soothingly, brushing a crumb off his cheek. "Now finish your breakfast before it gets cold."


    Grumbling but unable to resist his mother''s doting care, Javier picked up his spoon. He shot a sidelong glance at Liana.


    Tch ! She''s always ruining my fun. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Francesca gently turned Javier to face her, her hands cupping his cheeks. Before he could react, she pulled him closer, burying his face against her breast. "Dear, next time, don''t wander off without telling me or Liana, okay?" Her tone was firm but full of motherly concern.


    "Okay, Mother!" Javier''s voice was slightly muffled as he inhaled her comforting scent. This¡­ this is awesome, his inner thoughts gloated, Nakamura Junichi marveling at the surreal experience of being pampered in such a way.Oh! nice boobs!


    Javier wrapped his arms tightly around her, squeezing her as if to assure her he was truly sorry. "Mother, I''m really sorry about last night," he mumbled, his tone unusually earnest. "I didn''t mean to make you worry. Sorry¡­"


    Francesca sighed, her expression softening even more. "At least you''re safe now," she said, brushing her fingers through his hair. "But don''t ever do that again."


    "I promise, Mother!" Javier leaning back slightly. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, he puckered his lips again, pointing to his mouth. "Kisssss?"


    Francesca chuckled, her heart melting at his playful request. "You''re impossible," she said warmly before leaning in to give him the kiss he wanted. It was brief yet affectionate, a gesture filled with both love and forgiveness.


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes shining with satisfaction. "Thanks, Mother! You''re the best!"


    Francesca smiled and ruffled his hair again. "You''re lucky you''re so cute, Javier. Now, no more trouble today, alright?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 60 - 60: Mischief and Dreams ( 60 )

    After breakfast with his mother, Javier walked toward the pekko pen, with his maid Liana following closely behind.


    "Ehehehe, buddy! You did great yesterday!" Javier grinned as he filled the trough with fresh pekko feed.


    "Eat up! You''ve earned this feast!"


    The pekko squawked happily as it pecked at the food.


    Liana stood nearby with her arms crossed and let out a soft sigh. "Young Master, I know you love taking care of your pekko, but don''t you think you''re spoiling them a bit too much?"


    Javier shrugged, giving her a cheeky grin. "Hey, they deserve it! Especially after yesterday''s monster-fighting adventure."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, clearly not impressed. "If only you showed as much dedication to your studies as you do to this pekko."


    "Don''t worry, Liana," Javier said with a charming smile. "I promise no more sneaking out¡­ for now."


    "Young Master, after this, we''re going straight to the study room. No detours, no distractions."


    "Yes, ma''am," Javier replied, pretending to be obedient.


    Feeling satisfied for the moment, Liana relaxed a bit, but she kept a close watch on him as they left the pekko pen and headed back to the manor.


    The study room was quiet, except for the soft sound of pages turning and the occasional chirp of birds outside the window. Liana sat gracefully on a plush cushion. She held a book , while Javier lay lazily across her lap, reading a book about battle formations.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice broke the peaceful silence.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied without looking up from her book.


    "Do you know anything about¡­ my family? Like Lord Garius and the others?" Javier asked, tilting his head to look up at her.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    "I mean," Javier continued, "my family manages this whole area, right?"


    "That''s correct," she said, her tone calm.


    "And¡­ how many soldiers does our family have? You know, personal forces?" he asked, sounding curious.


    Liana closed her book gently and looked down at him. "Why the sudden interest, young master?"


    Javier shrugged. "Just curious, that''s all."


    After thinking for a moment, Liana explained, "Your family''s personal army has more than 5,000 soldiers."


    Javier nodded thoughtfully. "What kinds of soldiers are in the army?"


    Liana tapped her chin. "There are different units, each trained for specific roles. For example:


    There''s a Personal Knights. Elite warriors loyal to Lord Garius. They act as bodyguards and leaders in battle.


    And Mounted Cavalry.Heavily armored riders on warhorses, skilled in charging and flanking.


    There''s also Archers and Crossbowmen.A Units trained for long-range combat, stationed on walls or providing cover in battles.


    Infantry is the backbone of the army, equipped with swords, shields, and spears, trained for close combat.


    And then the Scouts and the Rangers,a lightly armored troops skilled in reconnaissance, tracking, and ambushes, often made up of beastkin and elves.


    Lastly, The Support Units like Healers, supply handlers, and mages providing magical support on the battlefield.


    "All these units are stationed at strategic points in the viscount''s territory. The knights and cavalry are closer to the manor, while infantry and archers are spread across outposts and fortifications."


    "They''re rarely used unless there''s a serious threat," Liana explained. "But yes, your family has a capable force, especially with the rising tensions with neighboring territories and the growing monster threats."


    Javier closed his book and turned to his side, looking thoughtful. "So¡­ if something big happened, like a full-scale invasion, we''d need to call for reinforcements, right?"


    Liana smiled slightly. "Yes, young master. That''s why having good relationships with other noble houses and races is important. Even the strongest army can''t fight alone against a larger enemy."


    "Hmm¡­" Javier''s gaze became distant, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Don''t even think about causing trouble," Liana warned, her green eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Me? Trouble?" Javier gave her his most innocent smile. "Dont worry about it."


    Liana sighed, gently stroking his hair. "Just remember, young master, while strength is important, wisdom and unity are what truly protect a family and its people."


    Javier gave a small, mischievous grin. "Got it. Wisdom and unity¡­ and maybe a giant puppet knight army."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but chuckle. "Let''s just focus on today''s lessons, shall we?"


    Javier groaned but didn''t argue, returning to his book, though his mind was already buzzing with new ideas.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Kiss?"


    Liana sighed, a mix of exasperation and fondness in her expression. Yet, without hesitation, she leaned down and pressed her lips against his. It wasn''t their first; they had shared moments like this before. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they pulled away, Liana brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, her emerald eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re getting bolder, young master," she teased lightly.


    Javier grinned, his cheeks slightly flushed. "What can I say? I enjoy being with you, Liana. You make everything more fun."


    She shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Just remember, you still have lessons to get back to."


    "Yeah, yeah," he replied, rolling onto his back and gazing up at her. "But can''t we have a few more moments like this?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "Alright."


    Javier nodded, feeling content as he enjoyed the peaceful time with Liana, knowing that their connection would only grow stronger as they faced the future together.


    "Liana?" Javier said, looking up at her with sincerity burning in his eyes.


    "Let''s get married when I turn 18, okay?" he proposed, his tone hopeful.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temples. "Not this again, young master. You''re still growing up. You keep saying this, but we don''t really know what the future holds. What if once you reach that age, you find another noble young lady who is beautiful and cute?"


    Javier frowned slightly, shaking his head. "Um¡­ but still, you''re going to be my bride."


    Liana let out a deep sigh, her expression filled with a mix of amusement and concern. "Haaaaaaa¡­ young master. Like I said before, we can discuss this again when you''re 18."


    "Why do you always brush it off?"


    "Because you''re still just a child .You have so much to do, and life is full of surprises. You might change your mind about what you want."


    "But I won''t change my mind about you,You''re the one I want to be with, Liana."


    "Young master, I appreciate your feelings. You have a kind heart, but it''s important to focus on your studies and your responsibilities first. There''s still a lot for us to learn and experience."


    Javier pouted, leaning back against the plush cushion. "I know, but it doesn''t mean I can''t dream a little."


    "Just remember that dreams can change as we grow up. Promise me that you''ll keep your mind open to everything that life might throw your way."


    He nodded slowly, still looking unconvinced. "Fine, I promise. But I still want you to be my bride, no matter what."


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. "Let''s take it one step at a time, okay?."


    "Alright," Javier conceded, though he couldn''t help but sneak another glance at her with a grin. "But I''m still counting down the days until I can ask you again."


    Liana laughed lightly, the sound brightening the room. "And I''ll be here to remind you to stay focused on your studies in the meantime."


    With a playful nudge, Liana returned to her book, while Javier picked up his own, but the conversation lingered in the air, intertwining their futures like the stories they shared.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 61 - 61: Between Dreams and Reality ( 61 )

    "Young master?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "What were you thinking about?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    "Oh, well, you looked pensive," she noted, tilting her head slightly as she watched him.


    "Nah¡­ don''t worry about it. Ehehehe," he said, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" Liana replied, though she remained a little skeptical, feeling something was on his mind.


    Suddenly, without warning, Javier sprang to his feet and playfully pushed Liana back onto the cushions, wrapping his arms around her in a warm hug.


    "Ehehehe¡­"


    "Young master¡­ you shouldn''t push a maiden like this,"


    "But I just want to lie down beside you," he said, snuggling closer and resting his head against her shoulder.


    "Still, don''t do this to anyone else¡­ trouble will come to you," Liana teased.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Javier murmured, burying his face against her breast.


    Liana let out a resigned sigh, "Haaaa¡­ young master, you know you shouldn''t casually bury your face in a maiden''s breast." Despite her words, there was no real anger in her tone.


    "Ehehehehe¡­" Javier laughed, clearly enjoying the playful moment.


    With a soft chuckle, Liana shook her head and returned to her book, allowing him to indulge in his cheeky behavior,and reminded herself that these moments were fleeting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just remember, young master, there are boundaries," she said softly, trying to maintain a level of seriousness even as she allowed him this indulgence.


    Javier responded with a content sigh, "Yeah, but this feels nice." He wrapped his arms around her waist.


    As Liana resumed her reading, she couldn''t help but smile at the way Javier had a knack for pushing the limits of their playful relationship. She adored the innocence in his actions, even if they sometimes bordered on inappropriate.


    Javier nuzzled his face against Liana''s breast, shaking it playfully. "Ehehe, this is comfortable!" he exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Young master¡­ don''t do that," Liana scolded gently, though her tone lacked any real anger.


    "Eh? Why not?" he replied, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "I can''t get married to someone else if you keep doing that," Liana teased, but beneath her playful words was a hint of seriousness.


    "Well, we can get married once I turn 18¡­ ehehe," he replied, his enthusiasm evident as he imagined their future.


    "Haaaa¡­ young master, you always think this is simple," Liana said, trying to keep a straight face.


    "Hmm? Of course! I turn 18, we get married, have a lot of children¡­ ehehe!" His laughter was infectious, and he seemed entirely certain of his plan.


    "Ah, young master," Liana replied, amused but also concerned. "There''s more to marriage than just wanting a family. Responsibilities, compromise, and¡­ well, life is complicated."


    "Heh¡­ it''s not like you''ve ever been married anyway," he shot back, playful mischief dancing in his eyes.


    "Whose fault is that?" Liana sighed, the weight of the question lingering in the air.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ I guess it''s yours!" Javier replied playfully, his cheeky grin causing Liana to laugh despite herself.


    "Mine?" Liana said, shaking her head with a chuckle at his impishness. She smiled down at him, her heart swelling as she let him rest his head against her breast. Gently, she caressed his hair, feeling a protective warmth wash over her.


    "Young master¡­" she began, her voice softening.


    "Hmm?" Javier replied, comforted by her touch.


    "Just promise me something," Liana said, her tone shifting to something more serious.


    "Yes?" he asked, looking up at her curiously.


    "Don''t forget about me when you grow into an adult,"


    "Huh? Why do you think that? How could I forget someone so beautiful?" Javier''s words were light-hearted, but Liana''s heart felt heavy with unspoken fears.


    What if he does forget? Liana wondered, a flicker of anxiety igniting in her heart. What if, one day, he grows up, finds someone among the nobles, and leaves me behind? What if I''m not in his life anymore?


    The thought sent a chill through her. She couldn''t help but worry that as he transitioned from a boy into a man, he might lose sight of the bond they shared. For her, the prospect was daunting. She had become so integral to his life, and the thought of being left behind felt like a crushing weight.


    "Hey," Javier said, breaking into her thoughts. "You don''t have to worry about that! I''ll always remember you."


    Despite his confident words, Liana couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that the future was uncertain. She hoped that the bond they shared would withstand the trials of time and circumstance¡ªa bond rooted in love and care, even as they both changed and grew.


    "Okay, young master," she finally said, forcing a smile as she looked into his bright eyes. "I trust you."


    "Liana!" Javier exclaimed playfully, burying his face deeper into her breast.


    Liana smiled, her heart warmed by his antics. She let her young master do as he pleased; it wasn''t the first time he had been this cheeky. The connection they shared felt comfortable and natural, a mix of affection and playful mischief.


    "Young master?" Liana asked, her voice gentle.


    "Hmm? Liana?" he replied, peeking up at her with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Just take a nap," she suggested, hoping to coax him into a moment of rest.


    "Don''t wanna¡­ ehehe," Javier said, burying his face against her breast once more, inhaling her scent.


    "Haaaa¡­ young master, what will you do if I''m not around?" Liana asked, her voice tinged with playful seriousness, though a part of her felt a flicker of concern.


    "Don''t say that!" Javier exclaimed, hugging her tighter. "I''ll always want you around!" He nestled his face deeper into her breast, finding solace in her warmth. "mmphhh..."


    Liana''s heart swelled at his words, a mixture of joy and worry swirling within her. She knew he was just a child, carefree and innocent, but the thought of their future loomed in her mind. Still, in this moment, she allowed herself to be swept away by his playful spirit.


    "Okay, young master," she said softly, brushing her fingers through his hair. "Just promise me you''ll take care of yourself, even when I''m not there."


    "Promise!" he replied, his voice muffled but filled with sincerity. "But I''ll always be there with you, Liana! You''re my favorite!"


    As they settled into a comfortable silence, Liana couldn''t help but smile, feeling grateful for these moments. She knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, they would face them together, bound by the love and affection they shared.


    "Now, close your eyes," she urged gently, her voice a soothing balm. "Just for a little while."


    "Fine¡­" Javier relented, finally allowing himself to relax, content to be enveloped in her warmth. With a soft sigh, he closed his eyes, the world around him fading as he drifted into a peaceful nap, comforted by Liana''s presence.


    Liana watched him, a tender smile on her lips as she continued to stroke his hair, cherishing the bond they had built. For now, they were together, and that was enough.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 62 - 62: The Ways of Nobility ( 62 )

    "Liana?" Javier called lazily, lying on her lap as usual. The afternoon sun shone warmly through the study windows.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied calmly, turning another page in her book.


    "You talked about the knights and the cavalry near the manor earlier," he said, curious.


    "Yes, I did. What about them?" Liana asked, looking down at him.


    "I was just wondering... Is there a barrack nearby?" he asked casually, but his mind was full of questions.


    Liana blinked, surprised by his question. "Hmm? You didn''t notice?"


    "Notice what?" Javier frowned.


    "Haaah..." Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Young master, the barracks are just behind the estate."


    "Ehhhh? Really?" Javier sat up, shocked.


    "Yes, really. You''ve never explored the back of the estate?" Liana raised an eyebrow.


    "Well... not really. I didn''t think there was much there," Javier admitted, scratching his head.


    Liana shook her head. "Inside the estate, there are places for maids, workers, and guards. At the back, you''ll find the barracks, workshops, storage, and other important areas."


    "Wait, what?" Javier exclaimed, his amber eyes wide. "There''s a workshop too?"


    "Yes," Liana said, amused by his surprise. "And remember how I said the maids are carefully chosen? There''s also a maid training field nearby. New recruits train there, along with other staff."


    "A maid training field?" Javier repeated, looking confused. "You mean... maids train like knights?"


    "Well, not exactly like knights, but they learn discipline, etiquette, self-defense, and how to do their jobs well. A good maid is more than just someone who cleans and serves tea," Liana explained, teasing him a little.


    Javier lay back down on her lap, feeling overwhelmed. "How come nobody told me all this before?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "Maybe because you were too busy sneaking off and avoiding your lessons, young master."


    Javier groaned. "I feel like I''ve been living in a different world while all this was happening right under my nose."


    Liana gently patted his head, running her fingers through his hair. "Well, now you know. Maybe it''s time for you to explore your estate properly. There''s more to it than you think."


    Javier peeked at her through his fingers, a sly grin on his face. "Maybe... But only if you come with me."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Haaa... Young master, I have duties to do. But I''ll think about it if you promise to behave."


    "But you don''t really have other duties besides me, right?" Javier asked with a mischievous grin, lying comfortably on Liana''s lap. "You''re just making excuses, aren''t you? Ehehe."


    Liana sighed and shook her head, admitting defeat. "You got me there, young master," she said, brushing a stray hair from his face. "Still, it wouldn''t hurt to make things official."


    "Do you think we could visit all those places you mentioned?" he asked, still curious.


    "We''d need to tell Madam Francesca first," Liana replied seriously. "Any big movement around the estate, especially near the barracks or workshops, needs her approval. It''s the proper way to do things."


    "Haaaaa... too much work," Javier groaned, flopping back dramatically.


    Liana smiled faintly as she let him rest on her lap. "Some things can''t be avoided, young master."


    After a moment of silence, Javier asked another curious question. "So¡­ where does the money for this household come from?"


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, surprised by the new topic. "Mostly from taxes. There are also businesses, supplies, and farming."


    "Ohhh!" Javier''s eyes brightened. "So my family is rich?"


    Liana laughed softly. "More than just rich, young master. You can see the wealth in many ways¡ªlike how your father, Lord Garius, has married several women."


    "Right," Javier nodded. "So far, there''s my mother, Lady Francesca, and two stepmothers. That makes three."


    "And you know there will be a fourth soon," Liana said casually.


    "Huh?" Javier sat up, confused. "Why does he need another wife?"


    "That''s normal for nobles," Liana explained patiently. "The more wives a noble has, the higher their status seems. It shows that the family is growing and gaining influence. More wives also mean more alliances, whether for business or politics."


    Javier frowned, not fully convinced. "But isn''t that kind of unnecessary? One wife should be enough, right?"


    Liana gave him a serious look. "Young master, having more wives is a sign of power. It proves that the lord can support multiple families and manage alliances. Nobles don''t just marry for love; they marry for strategy." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting. "I still don''t see why I would need more than one wife."


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "Don''t even think about marrying just one, young master. You''ll understand when the time comes."


    "I won''t!" Javier protested. "I''ll only marry the one I truly love."


    "That''s what every man says," Liana teased, her eyes sparkling. "But every man has desires, young master. That includes you. No excuses!"


    Javier opened his mouth to argue, but Liana interrupted him with a playful smile. "You''ll understand one day."


    "Remember Lady Gracelle, young master?" Liana asked, her voice teasing.


    Javier''s face scrunched up in displeasure. "Ugh, that brat¡­" he muttered, turning away.


    Liana chuckled softly, clearly amused. "You kissed her at the noble party after the dance."


    "That wasn''t serious!" Javier exclaimed, sitting up.


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with mischief as she shook her head. "Young master, kissing a young maiden like that is like making a promise to marry her."


    "In noble society, there''s no such thing as a harmless kiss," Liana added, her tone half-amused, half-serious. "Especially at a party."


    "She''s ten!" he argued, his voice muffled by his arm.


    "And you''re eleven," Liana countered with a chuckle. "In noble circles, it''s enough to start rumors. You''ll need to deal with it eventually, young master."


    Javier peeked out from under his arm, looking frustrated but resigned. "I really didn''t think that through, huh?"


    "No, young master," Liana said firmly, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "Whether you like it or not, you may have to marry Lady Gracelle. Either as your first wife or your second, you have to take responsibility. You are a man, after all."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What?!" he exclaimed, staring at her in disbelief. "Why would I have to marry her? It was just one kiss!"


    "One kiss in front of an audience of nobles," Liana reminded him, crossing her arms. "Do you have any idea how that looks to everyone? To them, you might as well have declared her your future bride."


    Javier groaned and buried his face in his hands again. "But it wasn''t serious! I only did it to see your reaction!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a teasing smirk on her lips. "And now look where your impulsiveness has led you. A noble maiden''s reputation is important, young master. Whether you meant it or not, you''ve made an impression."


    "But I don''t want her!" Javier protested, frustration in his amber eyes. "I''ve already told you, Liana¡ªI only want to marry you!"


    Liana sighed, her teasing expression softening into one of gentle patience. "Young master, I understand your feelings," she said kindly but firmly. "But as a noble, you have responsibilities beyond your personal desires. Lady Gracelle''s family will expect you to honor her, and so will society."


    Javier frowned, clearly unhappy but unable to argue further. "So I have no choice, huh?"


    "None," Liana confirmed, her gaze steady. "But if it helps, you don''t have to marry her right away. These things can be arranged over time. When you''re older, you can decide how to manage your household."


    Javier leaned back against the cushions, his expression sullen. "This is so unfair¡­"


    Liana''s smile returned, and she gently patted his head. "Life often is, young master. But you''re clever and resourceful. I''m sure you''ll find a way to handle it¡ªjust like you always do."


    Javier leaned back with a confident smirk, his amber eyes glinting. "Okay, I''ve got it. I''ll marry you and her at the same time. Easy."


    "Young master¡­" Liana began, her voice carrying a warning tone, though her lips twitched with amusement.


    "No, no!" Javier waved her off, sitting up straighter. "I''m serious, Liana. I''ll marry both of you. Ehehe¡­ Well, if she turns into a hottie when she''s 18."


    Liana blinked, caught off guard by his boldness. "Young master, you can''t just¡ª"


    "But," he interrupted, holding up a finger, "if she grows fat or ugly? Nope! Cancel the whole thing. End of story!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing. "Young master, you can''t make decisions based on¡ª"


    "Liana," Javier cut her off, leaning forward with a grin. "If she doesn''t grow up to be as hot and beautiful as you or my mother, it''s a no-go. I have standards!"


    For a moment, Liana could only stare at him, caught between exasperation and disbelief. "Young master," she said slowly, "that''s not how noble engagements work."


    "Maybe not for other nobles," he replied, shrugging. "But I''m not like other nobles, am I?"


    "You certainly aren''t," Liana muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "You''re different."


    "And yet, you''re still here, taking care of me," Javier said cheekily, flashing her a smug grin.


    Liana sighed again, but this time there was a hint of a smile on her lips. "Haaaa¡­ Young master, you truly are a handful. One day, you''ll learn that there''s more to marriage than beauty."


    "Maybe," Javier admitted with a shrug. "But until then, I''m sticking to my standards.Hotties and Beauties only!"


    "Very well," Liana said with a soft chuckle. "But just remember, young master, life has a way of surprising even the most stubborn of us."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 63 - 63: Schemes at the Dinner Table ( 63 )

    The dining room buzzed with energy as the family gathered for dinner. Lord Garius sat at the head of the long, ornate table, his expression unusually light¡ªa rare sight. He had just received news from Lady Francesca about a new mine discovered within their territory, promising substantial income for the Armand household.


    "Excellent" Lord Garius declared, addressing the table with approval. "This mine will bring great prosperity to our family. With this resource, we can strengthen our position, expand our influence, and secure a brighter future for all of you."


    Marcellus and Cedric, who had rushed back home upon hearing the news, were deep in conversation about the implications. For them, the mine represented more than family prosperity¡ªit meant a potential increase in their allowances.


    "I can finally get that new sword I''ve been eyeing," Cedric said with excitement.


    Marcellus chuckled. "Don''t spend it all in one place, brother. Remember, there are better investments than just toys."


    Meanwhile, the stepmothers¡ªLady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie¡ªwere in high spirits, sipping wine as the feast commenced. Their children, including Aelius, Athine, and Heres, enjoyed the lavish spread. The joyful atmosphere was infectious, but Javier sat quietly, observing the scene with growing concern.


    "Javier," Lord Garius called.


    Javier straightened in his seat, sensing the seriousness in his father voice. "Yes, esteemed father?" he replied, his tone respectful.


    "The blessing ceremony will take place next year,I expect you to be prepared. This is a significant milestone for you all." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, esteemed father,"


    Lord Garius''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before continuing. "And remember," he added, his tone sharpening slightly, "your personal maids will attend the ceremony with their assigned masters. Ensure that your maid is also ready."


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier replied again, sneaking a glance at Liana, who stood quietly by the wall. She gave him a slight, reassuring nod.


    As the feast continued, Javier''s polite demeanor hid the storm brewing in his mind. While his family discussed the mine and its future benefits, his thoughts were focused on the impending blessing ceremony.


    "Screw that blessing ceremony, behind his wine goblet. I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen... ekekekeke.


    The blessing ceremony was a grand tradition, a key moment when noble children''s magical aptitude and class would be appraised, defining their future roles in society. Javier wasn''t worried about others'' judgment; his concern lay in the strange twist of fate he had encountered.


    He recalled the day the status window appeared before his eyes¡ªa transparent panel floating in his vision that no one else seemed to notice. It revealed his class assignment, and the words haunted him:


    Class: Strategist Ruler


    "What the hell is this class?" Javier muttered under his breath the first time he saw it. It wasn''t a class he had ever heard of, not in this world or in the books he had read in the library. Swordmaster, High Priest, Hero, Mage¡ªthose were common titles. But Strategist Ruler? It wasn''t even in the records.


    Leaning back in his chair, he feigned interest in the conversation around him while his mind whirred with schemes.


    I have to make sure no one finds out. If the blessing ceremony goes as planned, everyone will know this. It''ll raise too many questions¡ªquestions I don''t want to answer.


    Nope. Next year, there won''t be any blessing ceremony at all. I''ll wreck it. I''ll ensure it''s delayed or canceled¡ªwhatever it takes.


    Liana, standing dutifully at his side, noticed his fleeting grin and raised an eyebrow in silent inquiry. Javier caught her look and waved it off casually. "Nothing, nothing," he murmured, though his mind was already spinning with devious ideas.


    Whatever this Strategist Ruler class was, he''d figure it out on his own terms¡ªquietly, secretly, and without anyone else meddling in his affairs.


    Javier leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands, a devilish smirk playing on his lips as his mind danced with possibilities.


    Alright, alright, blessing ceremony¡­ fine. I''ll let it happen¡ªif I can rig the game first. No way I''m letting this class go public. Nope, no thanks, pass. I''ll make sure my class looks harmless... something boring, like "Noble Son" or whatever. Yeah, that''ll work. Ehehehe.


    His eyes gleamed with mischief as he hatched his plan. There''s got to be a way to overwrite or hide that weird class.


    He leaned back in his chair, barely hearing Lord Garius discuss the family''s plans for the mine.


    The smirk widened as he imagined the scene¡ªstanding confidently at the ceremony, his class revealed as something unremarkable, the crowd nodding with approval. No suspicion, no unwanted attention. He''d keep his real abilities and this bizarre class under wraps, free to operate from the shadows as he pleased.


    Liana noticed the glint in Javier eye. "Young master," she said softly, leaning closer so only he could hear, "you''re plotting something, aren''t you?"


    Javier blinked, feigning innocence. "Me? Plotting? No. I''m just... thinking about how proud Father will be when everything goes perfectly."


    Liana sighed, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve got that smirk again. The one that says you''re up to no good."


    "Hey, hey, I''m always up to good! Sometimes." He chuckled, waving a hand.


    She didn''t look convinced but didn''t press the matter further. Liana had learned long ago that when Javier got that look in his eyes, there was no stopping him. All she could do was be there to pick up the pieces¡ªor, in some cases, to make sure the pieces didn''t scatter too far.


    As the evening feast continued, Javier''s mind stayed focused. Alright, time to dig into the library tomorrow. There''s gotta be something in Father''s collection. Or maybe... I should sneak into the temple archives? Hmm, that could work. Either way, this class nonsense is going to get "fixed."


    That night, as Javier lay on his bed, the room bathed in soft moonlight, he let out a satisfied sigh.


    Alright, let''s see if this stupid system has any tricks I can use.


    Closing his eyes briefly, he focused, willing the familiar status window to appear in his mind. Moments later, the translucent panel materialized, glowing faintly as rows of text and options hovered in his vision.


    Hmm¡­ let''s see here¡­ he navigated through the options, each selection highlighting itself as he examined it. He paused when a particular category caught his attention.


    "Ohhhh!!" he whispered, his voice barely above a breathless exclamation. "There''s actually a way to hide the actual class! Ehehehe... Jackpot."


    "Villager?" he muttered, stifling a laugh. "Nope, nope, nope. That class would make my father disown me on the spot. Pass."


    He scrolled further, shaking his head at the absurdity of some choices. "Peasant? Commoner? Are these even serious? Absolutely not! Too low-class¡­ I''m not about to embarrass myself here."


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. There, nestled among the options, was one that made his grin grow wider. "Ohhh! Noble Lord! Now that has a nice ring to it! Ehehehe¡­"


    The title practically oozed prestige and authority. It was perfect¡ªhigh enough to be respectable without raising suspicion, and generic enough not to attract too much attention. Javier chuckled under his breath, imagining his family''s reactions when the ceremony revealed his "new" class.


    ''Noble Lord Javier''... yeah, that''ll keep Father happy. And more importantly, it keeps my real class under wraps. Perfect!


    Excitement coursed through him as he hovered over the option, his thoughts racing with possibilities. This is it. This is how I win.


    For a moment, he paused, his finger hovering just above the invisible "confirm" button. A nagging thought crept in¡ªwhat if this didn''t work? What if there was some fail-safe he hadn''t accounted for? He quickly shoved the thought aside.


    "Nope, no time for doubts. This is the way forward," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the stillness of the room. He took a deep breath and mentally pressed the option.


    As the status window updated, a message flashed briefly in his mind: Class Concealment Active. Displayed Class: Noble Lord.


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "Done and done. Now, let''s see them try to ruin my plans. Ehehehe¡­"


    Satisfied, he dismissed the status window and rolled over, a sense of accomplishment settling over him. Tomorrow, he''d act as if nothing had happened, all while silently reveling in his genius. Blessing ceremony? Bring it on. They''ll see exactly what I want them to see¡­ and nothing more.


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 64 - 64: Workshop of Wonders ( 64 )

    After a delightful breakfast with his doting mother, Lady Francesca,Javier arrive in his personal workshop.


    At the center of the room ,a massive pile of newly stocked mana stones. Javier rubbed his hands together, his mischievous grin widening as he surveyed the haul.


    "Hmmm¡­ perfect. Time to combine these into something special... like, say, bullets for my artillery cannon. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana, seated gracefully on the couch with a book in hand, glanced up at him. "Young Master? What are you planning to craft today?"


    "You''ll see soon enough, Liana. Trust me, it''s going to be awesome!"


    With a shrug and a small smile, Liana returned to her book, occasionally glancing at him. She had grown accustomed to his antics but still found them amusing.


    Javier rolled up his sleeves and got to work, activating his magic crafting skills. A faint blue aura enveloped his hands as he began combining the mana stones with precision.


    Ehehehe¡­ just wait. Soon my mana cannon will be operational, and I''ll be able to shoot the bad guys! Mess with me or my family? Declare war on House De Armand? You''ll regret it when my cannon goes KABOOM! Ekekekeke!


    Javier shaped the mana stones into sleek, bullet-like forms that looked simple. Once loaded into his cannon,the cannon would harness their stored magical energy, unleashing devastating blasts while leaving the mana bullets intact for recharging.


    "This way,I won''t waste resources. Efficient, reusable, and awesome. Hehe¡­ I''m a genius."


    Liana looked up again, raising an eyebrow at his muttering. "Young Master, are you planning to use that¡­ invention¡­ in the near future?"


    Javier grinned at her, his hands still glowing as he completed another mana bullet. "Oh, don''t worry, Liana. This is just¡­ a precaution. You know, in case anyone dares to mess with us."


    "Just be careful, Young Master. Your¡­ precautions often lead to chaos."


    "Chaos for them, maybe," Javier quipped, flashing her a confident smirk. "For us? It''s called victory."


    "Ten thousand troops? A hundred thousand? A million troops? They''ll all meet the weaponry of my previous world! Bwahahahaha!" Javier cackled, raising a fist in the air. "Sword cavalry? Knights? Mages? Archers? BOOM! Gone in a flash! "


    He glanced at the ore he had extracted from the mine. The possibilities seemed endless. "Hmm... let''s put this to good use. More puppet knights... more artillery cannons... Hehehe¡­"


    Javier turned toward Liana, who was quietly reading a book


    "Liana!"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Can you contact the merchants who supply the household?" he asked, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "I want them to buy a lot of mana stones. As many as they can get their hands on!"


    Liana let out a long, weary sigh. "Young Master¡­ why do you need more mana stones? Do you realize how difficult it is to obtain them? They''re not exactly lying around for the taking. Monsters don''t drop them often, and they''re rarely available in the market or the adventurer''s guild."


    Javier shrugged, dismissing her concerns with a flick of his hand. "Then make it a quest! Ehehehe! Put out a notice for adventurers! I don''t care how they get them¡ªI just need a lot of them."


    "Haaaaa¡­" Liana massaged her temples, clearly trying to maintain her composure. "Young Master, do you understand how much gold this will cost? And how much attention this kind of request might draw? Your father¡ª"


    "Forget about my father!" Javier interrupted "This is important! For the future of the household! No¡­ for the future of this territory!"


    "By the way," he continued, leaning back with a playful grin, "the mine I discovered¡ªis it operational now?"


    Liana nodded, her expression composed. "Yes, Young Master. The roads have been completed, and the workers have begun mining. Everything is progressing smoothly."


    Javier''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. "Good. That means my family''s influence, wealth, and power are growing stronger by the day." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana sighed internally, already bracing herself for whatever outrageous request was about to follow.


    "I need a stronger ore. Something better. Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Stronger ore? For what purpose, Young Master?"


    "For crafting, of course! I have some big plans, and I need the right materials to make them a reality."


    Shaking her head, Liana let out a small sigh. "This young master of mine¡­ always crafting and creating. How much ore do you need?"


    "Arrange it as a buyer, not as the noble owner," Javier said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ probably around 500 gold worth."


    "Five hundred gold?!" Liana exclaimed, her composure slipping for just a moment. "Young Master, if you purchase that much ore, where on earth are we going to store it all?


    Javier blinked, as if the answer were obvious. "Huh? Inside my magic storage, of course."


    Liana pressed a hand to her forehead, exasperated. "Young Master, not everyone has access to a magic storage space the size of a warehouse¡­"


    "Exactly! .Which is why I''ll handle the storage part. You just handle the negotiations and get me the ore."


    With a resigned sigh, Liana picked up her ledger and began jotting down notes. "Very well. I''ll arrange for the purchase. But please, Young Master, try to keep this endeavor from spiraling into chaos."


    "Chaos?" Javier feigned innocence. "Liana, everything I do is for the benefit of this family. Trust me, this is going to be a masterpiece."


    Her eyebrow twitched, but she held her tongue. Instead, she stood and smoothed out her skirt. "Very well, Young Master. I will relay your request to the merchants and see what can be done. But don''t blame me if your father finds out and demands an explanation."


    "Ehehehe, leave that to me!" Javier chuckled, waving her off. "I''ll handle Father if it comes to that."


    "Oh! Liana? Is there any kind of army that fights from the sky?"


    Liana paused and set the papers aside. "From the sky? Hmm¡­ according to the information, the royal forces maintain a wyvern unit."


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Oh! A wyvern force, huh? How do they attack?"


    "A combination of archers and mages ride the wyverns. They rain arrows or spells down from above. It''s a powerful and mobile force, really difficult to counter even with proper preparation."


    Javier tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ that means we need an anti-air weapon."


    "Young Master, you''re not planning anything reckless, are you?"


    "Reckless? Me?" Javier feigned innocence, gesturing toward the pile of mana stones in the corner. "Liana, everything I do is calculated."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she settled into the couch. "You''re going to use those mana stones to build¡­ what? A cannon? A new puppet?"


    Javier chuckled, holding up a half-finished schematic. "Not just any cannon. An anti-air mana gun. With enough precision to shoot down a wyvern mid-flight! Ehehehe¡­"


    "An anti-air weapon, you say? And what happens when the royal forces find out you''ve developed a weapon specifically designed to counter their wyvern unit?"


    Javier waved her concern away. "Pfft. That''s a problem for future Javier. Right now, I just want to see if I can build it."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, your curiosity is going to cause more trouble than it''s worth¡­"


    Ignoring her, Javier leaned back with a triumphant grin. " No, Liana. Imagine it¡ªten, twenty cannons stationed around the estate. Let them send a hundred wyverns; we''ll shoot them all down. Ehehehe!"


    Liana gave him a weary look. "And where exactly do you plan to test this¡­ anti-air cannon of yours?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier pondered, tapping his pencil against the parchment. "I''ll figure that out later. Maybe a secluded field? Somewhere the blast won''t scare the neighbors."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 65 - 65: Preparation for Conflict ( 65 )

    "Alright, two units of the mana cannon done. Now, onto the anti-air magic gun¡­" Javier muttered, excitement bubbling in his voice. He envisioned the weapon clearly¡ªa machine capable of sending endless bursts of magic into the sky, raining down destruction on any flying enemy.


    Liana, seated nearby, glanced at him with a concern. "Young Master, you really are intent on creating weapons of mass destruction."


    Javier flashed a mischievous grin. "Of course, Liana. What better way to protect our family and estate? If anyone dares to challenge us, they''ll have to deal with this first."


    He waved his hand, and a few mana stones floated up, shimmering with energy. As he combined the elements, A burst of light filled the room as he shaped a mana crystal into a compact, box-like structure.


    "Now for the most important part," Javier whispered. "The ammunition." He tapped the crystal with his finger, channeling the power of all five elements¡ªWind, Fire, Lightning, Earth, and Light¡ªinto it. The mana crystal began to hum with energy, each element enhancing its output. A combination of elemental power. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He crafted the "bullet" carefully, ensuring it functioned like a battery¡ª a source of mana that would charge the anti-air weapon and shoot magic continuously. Each shot would unleash a devastating elemental blast, tearing through the air with speed and power.


    "I''ll make sure that whoever dares to attack us will regret it," Javier chuckled darkly as he tested the first prototype of his anti-air gun. The barrel glowed as the mana crystal powered up, ready to unleash a torrent of elemental magic.


    Liana, who had been watching this with growing disbelief, shook her head. "I know you''re trying to protect us, Young Master, but this is... overkill."


    Javier paused, glancing at her with a serious expression. "It''s not overkill if they start the war. If they make us the enemy, they should know that retaliation will come with the full force of my creations."


    Liana sighed softly, her hand on her forehead. What have I gotten myself into with this young master?


    "Alright, next up, a couple more of these mana cannon units and then, I''ll finally have the ultimate defense system."


    Liana watched, fully aware that this was just another step in Javier''s journey to build a world where no one would dare challenge him or his family. While she had her doubts about the scale of his ambitions, she couldn''t help but admire his drive.


    As long as I''m here, I''ll keep an eye on him...


    Javier leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head, a self-satisfied grin plastered across his face.


    Ehehehe¡­ Let them come with their medieval-style armies, their outdated formations, and their prideful knights. They''ll meet my latest weapons, my advanced defenses, and my army of puppet knights. Let''s see how well their shiny armor holds up against a mana cannon. kukuku!


    "In this world, wars erupt over anything¡ªland disputes, titles, women, power struggles, or just plain envy. One wrong glance or a minor insult, and resulting in full scale war."


    Javier glanced at the mana cannon unit glowing with faint elemental energy, reveling in his progress. He wasn''t just building weapons; he was creating insurance for his household''s future.


    "If they dare start a war against my family, I''ll be ready. No mercy. No second chances. They''ll regret crossing me. And that''ll be the end of their noble lineage."


    He returned to work, fine-tuning the next set of weapons. His puppet knights stood silently in the corner, polished and equipped, a looming reminder of his relentless preparation, ready to fight at a moment''s notice.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, your preparations are impressive, but I hope they remain unnecessary."


    Javier laughed, leaning against his workbench. "Oh, I hope so too, Liana. But if there''s one thing I learned in life, it''s that hoping for the best while preparing for the worst is the only way to survive."


    "Okay, Young Master. Enough with the crafting. Time for dinner," Liana announced firmly.


    "Ehhh?" Javier whined.


    "No ''Ehh.'' Now chup chup,"


    "Haaaaa... Liana,"


    "Now, Young Master!"


    "Okay, okay, chill¡­ ehehe," Javier relented, a sheepish grin spreading across his face.


    He moved quickly, storing his tools, prototypes, and mana-powered creations in his magic storage. The mana cannon disappeared in an instant, along with the piles of raw materials and finished designs. Javier was careful about keeping his secret projects hidden from everyone except his trusted maid.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she responded, tilting her head slightly.


    "Don''t tell anyone about my projects or my real power, okay? I want to remain the useless youngest son. Ehehehe."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head gently. "Haaaa... This again? Young Master, you do know I''ve never intended to tell anyone, not since the day you mastered magic."


    "Good," Javier replied, smirking as he straightened up. "Because the fewer people who know, the easier it''ll be to surprise anyone dumb enough to underestimate me."


    Liana gave him a look of mock exasperation, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re always full of surprises, Young Master. But now, let''s go. Dinner is waiting, and Lady Francesca will be upset if you''re late again."


    "Right, right," Javier said with a playful shrug. "Let''s not keep my beautiful mother waiting, or I''ll never hear the end of it. Ehehe."


    As they left the workshop, Javier glanced back at the now-empty room. No one other than Liana could know about his true abilities or secret projects¡ªnot his father, not his brothers, and certainly not the scheming nobles who would love to exploit him.


    This was his secret, and he intended to keep it that way. For now, he''d play the role of the harmless, carefree youngest son. But one day, when the time was right, they''d all see just how far ahead he had planned.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing up at him.


    "Don''t tell anyone about the weapons and puppet knights, okay?"


    "As you wish, Young Master,"


    "Thanks. I know I can count on you," .


    With that, they continued down the hall, the weight of his secret lingering in the air, yet somehow lightened by Liana''s unwavering support.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 66 - 66: A Request for Land ( 66 )

    Javier nestled comfortably on his mother''s lap, wrapping his arms around her in an affectionate hug. He buried his face against her breast, inhaling her comforting scent. "Mother¡­"


    "Yes, my honey bun?" Lady Francesca replied, stroking his messy black hair with a tender smile.


    "Can you give me some land? Or at least permission to buy or acquire some?"


    Francesca tilted her head. "Why do you need land, anyway?"


    "I want to start a farming business," Javier said, grinning cheekily. "Ehehe."


    "Javier," Francesca laughed softly, "you know managing land requires more than just buying it. You''ll need money to run it, hire workers and guards, and ensure someone oversees the business daily. Are you ready for all that?"


    "Well¡­" Javier began, his grin widening. "Can I ask Liana to help? Ehehe."


    "Are you sure, my honey bun? Liana is your personal maid. If you ask her to manage your business full-time, you won''t see her every day." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehhhh?! No! I don''t want that!" Javier blurted, shaking his head furiously.


    "Haaaa¡­" Francesca sighed, pressing her fingers to her temple. "What am I going to do with you, Javier?"


    "Mother¡­ please,"


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "How much gold do you even have for this¡­ venture?"


    "Err¡­ around three gold coins?" Javier said sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe."


    "Liana," Francesca called, her voice laced with curiosity. "How does he have that much gold?"


    "I don''t know, Madam," Liana replied, standing nearby with her usual composed demeanor. "You''d best ask him yourself."


    Francesca narrowed her eyes at her son. "Javier, where did you get three gold coins?"


    "Ehehe¡­ Father gave them to me because I found the mine," he admitted, flashing a cheeky grin.


    Francesca leaned back, incredulous, her hands still resting on his shoulders. "Javier¡­ do you realize what you found is worth more than a hundred thousand gold coins? That stingy husband of mine gave you three?" She shook her head, muttering under her breath, "That stinky man¡­"


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly. "Hmm¡­ I can start with this much, right? Ehehehe."


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle softly. She knew he was up to something, but his antics always warmed her heart.


    As she held him close, she decided to indulge his request. "Fine, Javier. I''ll talk to your father about granting you a small plot of land. But you must promise me you''ll be responsible with it, and no risky ideas, understood?"


    "Yay! Thanks, Mother!" Javier cheered, squeezing her in a tight hug.


    Francesca sighed, brushing a stray lock of Javier hair away from his face. "But tell me, what exactly are you planning to farm?"


    "Pekko farm, sugarcane, cocoa, and other foods... Ehehe!" he declared proudly.


    Francesca gave Javier a skeptical look, her elegant brows furrowing in confusion. "Sugarcane? Cocoa? Those plants only grow deep in the forest. And besides, why would you want to farm such peculiar crops? No one even cultivates them,seriously."


    Javier leaned back on her lap, a sly grin on his face. "Ehehe¡­ They''re special, Mother. Trust me. Farming them will bring a lot of value in the future. They''re... versatile."


    Francesca tilted her head, trying to understand. "Sugarcane... Isn''t that the plant adventurers sometimes bring back from the southern forests? They say it''s sweet when chewed, but we''ve never seen it used for anything practical."


    Javier nodded, feigning curiosity. "Exactly! But I think it has more potential, Mother. I just need some land to try."


    "And cocoa... That''s the bitter fruit from the western jungles, isn''t it?" she continued. "Merchants sometimes sell the dried seeds for outrageous prices, claiming they''re a delicacy for certain tribes. But it''s so bitter, I can''t imagine anyone enjoying it."


    "Hmm, maybe it has uses we haven''t thought of yet," Javier replied with a knowing smirk, careful not to reveal too much.


    Francesca tapped her chin, still skeptical. "I suppose. But growing such exotic crops will take time, resources, and people who know how to handle them."


    Javier knew that in this world, sugar wasn''t refined as it would be in modern times. Sweeteners were primarily honey, gathered from bees, or syrup extracted from fruits and tree sap. Some wealthy nobles might import rare, candied fruits preserved in honey from distant regions, but that was a luxury few could afford. As for cocoa, its potential as a base for chocolate was entirely unknown¡ªpeople viewed it as an odd, bitter ingredient used in strange drinks by foreign tribes.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehe... Don''t worry about that, Mother. Just trust me! With the right care, these crops will bring us great profits!"


    Francesca sighed. "You''re always so full of schemes, Javier. I''ll speak to your father about the land, but I expect you to explain your plans clearly. No vague promises, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Mother! You''re the best!" Javier hugged her tightly, already envisioning a future where his knowledge from his past life would revolutionize agriculture in this medieval world.


    As Francesca held him close, she couldn''t shake the feeling that her youngest son had more up his sleeve than he let on.


    Meanwhile, Javier envisioned a future where sugarcane plantations produced refined sugar and cocoa farms yielded the first batches of chocolate. He would bring luxuries and innovation to this medieval world, securing his family''s wealth and influence for generations to come.


    For now, though, he simply basked in his mother''s warmth, content to let his grand plans unfold step by step.


    Liana stood quietly nearby, poised yet relaxed, her eyes observing the mother-son interaction.


    Inside, she sighed. Haaa... this young master of mine... always scheming for his so-called "future." I can only imagine the mischief this will lead to. Yet, despite her thoughts, a faint smile tugged at her lips. She couldn''t help but find his determination endearing, even if it often meant more work for her.


    "Mother?" Javier''s voice softened, breaking her train of thought.


    "Yes, my honey bun?" Francesca replied, stroking his hair affectionately.


    Javier leaned closer, his mischievous grin replaced by something genuine. "Ehehe... I love you." He then burrowed his face into her breast, inhaling her comforting scent deeply, cherishing the warmth and safety of her embrace.


    Lady Francesca''s expression melted into one of pure adoration. "Oh, my sweet boy, I love you too." She wrapped him in a warm embrace, holding him close.


    From her spot, Liana''s smile. No matter how mischievous or ambitious he was, he was still just a boy who loved his family.


    Liana watched with a mix of amusement and exasperation as she observed her young master, Javier, shaking his head against Lady Francesca''s breast. The gentle movement made his mother''s bosom jiggle slightly, but Lady Francesca merely smiled indulgently, letting her son do as he pleased.


    "Ehehehe¡­ soft breast"


    Francesca chuckled, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You silly boy," she teased, her laughter light and airy. "Always so playful."


    "Mother, they''re just so soft!" Javier exclaimed, still buried in her breast, his voice muffled but filled with childlike joy.


    Lady Francesca chuckled again, shaking her head in affectionate disbelief. "You''re going to turn into quite the little rogue if you keep this up, my honey bun."


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the sight. It was moments like these that reminded her of the innocence of childhood, even if Javier''s antics occasionally drove her to the edge of her patience.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 67 - 67: Plans of a Playful Heart ( 67 )

    Lady Francesca gently stroked Javier''s hair as he leaned against her, his face buried in her breast. The soft warmth of her embrace made him sigh contentedly, inhaling deeply and reveling in the familiar scent of her.


    "Just stay like this for a while, Mother," Javier mumbled, his voice muffled.


    Lady Francesca chuckled, her fingers pausing for a moment. "No can do, my sweet boy. Your father is expecting me, and you know how he gets if I''m late."


    Javier groaned, his arms tightening slightly. "Ugh¡­ fine. Why does Father have to ruin everything?"


    Francesca smiled down at him with a mix of affection and amusement. "Because he''s your father, honey bun. And he also my husband."


    Standing gracefully, she adjusted her gown and turned toward the door. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Take over from here," Francesca instructed, pointing toward her son with her lips, who was still sprawled lazily on the couch.


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana replied with a polite bow.


    Lady Francesca paused at the doorway, turning back to Javier with a mischievous smile. "Oh, and honey bun?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied, half-sulking.


    "There''s a letter for you. It''s from your future wife, Lady Gracelle," she teased.


    Javier''s head shot up, his face a mix of surprise and irritation. "Mother!"


    But Lady Francesca was already gone, her soft laughter trailing behind her.


    Javier flopped back onto the couch, throwing an arm over his face. "Why is she like this?"


    Liana stepped closer. "Shall I fetch the letter, young master?"


    Javier peeked at her from under his arm, his amber eyes gleaming with mock desperation. "Do I have to read it?"


    Liana tilted her head, her green eyes sparkling with amusement. "It would be impolite not to, young master. Lady Gracelle went to great lengths to write to you."


    With a dramatic sigh, Javier sat up, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Fine, bring it here. But if it''s another proposal to attend some boring event, I''m blaming you for convincing me to be nice to her in the first place."


    Liana gave a small bow before retrieving the letter. As she handed it to him, she said in a gentle tone, "Perhaps Lady Gracelle''s intentions will surprise you, young master."


    Javier took the letter, his curiosity piqued despite his reluctance. "Surprises, huh? Let''s see if this one''s worth it."


    As he opened the envelope, Liana stood quietly nearby, observing him with her usual composed demeanor. But deep down, she couldn''t help wondering about the contents of the letter¡ªand why the mention of Lady Gracelle made her chest feel oddly tight.


    Javier lounged lazily on the couch in the study room, holding the latest letter from Lady Gracelle. The crisp parchment practically radiated with flowery words of affection, all neatly written in her delicate script.


    He sighed deeply, running a hand through his messy black hair. "She''s going to visit us sometime soon," he muttered to himself, feeling no shock at the news. This wasn''t the first time Gracelle''s letters expressed how much she missed him¡ªor how hard she was trying to become the ideal "future wife."


    Setting the letter aside, Javier leaned back, staring at the ceiling with a faint groan. "Why, oh why, did I kiss her at Mother''s birthday party? Now she''s seriously in love with me. What was I even thinking?"


    Liana, who had been dusting a bookshelf nearby, paused and gave him a pointed look. "Young master," she said in her calm, measured tone, "you shouldn''t play with a young maiden''s heart. It''s your fault for kissing her in the first place."


    Javier waved her off with a sheepish grin. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But come on, it was just to see your reaction!"


    "And look at what happen to her now?."


    "Details, details," Javier replied, grinning mischievously. He sat up and propped his chin on his palm. "Honestly, why think too much about it? Ehehe¡­ nobles can marry more than one wife anyway. Just look at my father, Lord Garius. He''s practically the poster boy for ''collect ''em all.'' Ehehehe."


    Liana''s eyebrow twitched, but she kept her composure. "I''m not sure your father would appreciate that comparison, young master."


    Javier ignored her. "Okay, so here''s the plan. I''ll marry you first, Liana. Obviously. Then, if Gracelle turns into a hottie and grows beautiful like you or Mother, maybe she can join the lineup. But!" He raised a finger, "If she turns ugly or fat when we both reach adulthood, no deal! Cancel! I have standards, you know!"


    Liana resumed her dusting, her expression composed once more. "yeah yeah young master. But I must remind you, it''s not just about appearances. You shouldn''t dismiss people based on looks alone."


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t care what others think. If I say I want to marry a beautiful girl, I mean beautiful, hot, and sexy only. No ugly, no fatty." He leaned back, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "It''s my choice, Liana!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, amusement barely contained. "Your choice, hmm? Very well, young master. But may I suggest that you focus on growing up yourself before worrying about other people''s appearances?"


    Javier laughed, his eyes sparkling. "That''s why I need you, Liana. You''re my future wife, after all."


    "We''ll see about that, young master," Liana turned on her heel, clearly deciding the conversation wasn''t worth continuing. "I''ll bring tea to calm your delusions, Young Master."


    As she walked away, Javier leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "Ehehe¡­ life''s going to be fun with you by my side, Liana."


    From the corner of the room, Meira, the catfolk maid, peeked in with a curious tilt of her ears. "Did I hear something about wives? Young Master, you''re planning to marry more than one? Nya, ambitious as ever!"


    Javier''s attention shifted suddenly as he noticed a catfolk tail waving just outside the door. His eyes narrowed, realizing that someone must have overheard him. Looking carefully from his couch, he squinted and gasped. "Isn''t that Meira?"


    "Meira, wait!!!" Javier bolted upright, but the swift-footed catfolk was already halfway out the door.


    "Nya! Gossip like this can''t wait!" Meira''s tail swished excitedly as she dashed down the hallway, her laughter echoing. "Young Master Javier planning to marry multiple wives! Everyone must know!"


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair. "That loudmouth cat is going to turn this place upside down!"


    Liana stood calmly beside him, her expression composed, though her lips curved slightly in amusement. "Young Master, you reap what you sow. You shouldn''t have been so careless with your words."


    He glared at her, half-annoyed, half-pleading. "Ugh, this is all your fault, Liana! If you hadn''t teased me with that ''future wife'' vibe of yours, I wouldn''t have¡ª"


    "My fault?" Liana raised an elegant eyebrow, folding her arms. "Correct me if I''m wrong, Young Master, but you''re the one who started rambling about marrying me first¡ªand apparently setting ''standards'' for others."


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting slightly. "Still¡­ you didn''t have to just stand there while Meira overheard everything! You could''ve stopped her!"


    "Why would I do that?" Liana replied, her voice calm.


    Before Javier could retort, Meira''s excited voice echoed through the halls: "Guess what I just heard? The Young Master wants to marry more than one wife! And he already has his first pick!"


    Javier buried his face in his arm. "It''s official. My reputation is ruined."


    Liana tilted her head thoughtfully. "I wouldn''t say that. Considering how much the maids adore you, this might boost your popularity."


    "I''m not trying to win a popularity contest, Liana! I just¡ª"


    "¡ªwant me to be your first wife?" Liana finished smoothly, her eyes glinting with playful mischief.


    Javier froze, his brain stop thinking for a moment before he groaned loudly. "I can''t win with you, can I?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 68 - 68: Mischief in the Morning ( 68 )

    The sun had just begun to rise over the Armand estate, and the soft chirping of birds filled the cool morning air. Inside the manor, Liana walked quickly through the hallways, carried a tray of breakfast that she had made for her young master.


    But when she entered his bedroom, she found it empty.


    "Haaa... This young master of mine," she muttered, setting the tray down with a sigh. "It''s still early, and he hasn''t eaten breakfast yet. Where could he have gone this time?"


    Liana placed her hands on her hips, her eyes scanning the room before she turned and headed outside. It didn''t take long for her to figure out where Javier had gone. She made her way toward the Pekko pen, and sure enough, there he was¡ªgrinning widely as he saddled his bright orange Pekko, the one he named "Buddy."


    "Young Master!?" she called, her voice a mix of annoyance and authority. "Where do you think you''re going!?"


    Javier, startled at first, turned and flashed his usual mischievous smile. "Oh, Liana! Good morning! I was just warming up Buddy here."


    "Are you planning to sneak out again!?" Liana demanded, crossing her arms.


    "Aww, that''s harsh, Liana," Javier replied, rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "We''re just playing around the estate. Not going far, I promise."


    "Hmmph!" Liana narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. She whistled sharply, and moments later, her own Pekko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird named Pikko¡ªtrotted over to her side. With practiced ease, Liana mounted Pikko, patting its neck.


    "Pikko, let''s keep an eye on Buddy and our young master. If they even think about sneaking out, we''ll stop them."


    Pikko squawked happily, eagerly flapped its wings.


    Javier huffed dramatically, patting Buddy on the neck. "See that, Buddy? They don''t trust us. Isn''t that rude?"


    Liana smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s hard to trust a cheeky and mischievous young master and his ''Buddy''"¡ªshe made air quotes with her fingers¡ª"don''t you think so, Pikko?"


    Pikko squawked again, as if mocking them, much to Liana''s amusement.


    Javier grinned, undeterred by their skepticism. "Let''s show them, Buddy! Let''s go!"


    With a loud squawk, Buddy dashed forward, carrying Javier across the estate at full speed. Javier''s laughter echoed as the Pekko weaved and dashed with excitement. The pair soon sped past a group of maids who were busy sweeping leaves near the estate''s main courtyard.


    "Young Master!!" the maids cried in alarm, clutching their brooms as dust flew around them.


    "Ehehe, sorry!!".


    Liana sighed, watching the chaos unfold from atop Pikko. "Haaa... Look at this young master of mine. He''s already causing a scene so early in the morning."


    The maids, still flustered from Javier''s sudden appearance, turned to Liana as she rode by. "Good morning, Miss Liana!"


    "Good morning. Keep up the good work," Liana replied, her tone steady as she passed them.


    The maids nodded, exchanging knowing smiles. It was clear that Javier''s antics had long since become a normal part of their morning routine.


    Meanwhile, Javier was still racing around on Buddy, waving to various workers as he sped by. "Good morning, everyone!" he called, laughing as Buddy kicked up small clouds of dust. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana, keeping a watchful eye on him from a distance, shook her head but couldn''t hide the small smile on her lips. Despite his mischief, there was no denying that her young master brought energy and liveliness to the estate.


    "All right, Pikko," she said with a quiet chuckle. "Let''s follow him. Just in case he really does try to sneak out."


    Javier was thoroughly enjoying himself, gripping Buddy''s reins as the Pekko dashed around the estate. The wind rushed past him, and his laughter rang out across the grounds.


    "Faster, Buddy! Let''s show them what we can do!"


    Just as he rounded a corner, he sped right past the garden terrace where his father, Lord Garius, was seated. The viscount was enjoying his morning tea, surrounded by the his butler and a group of his personal maids. They stood quietly, attending to his every need as he gazed at the peaceful morning view.


    It was a calm moment¡ªor it had been, until Javier came crashing through.


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, its claws kicking up dirt and grass as it sped past the terrace. Javier''s loud laughter filled the air as he waved casually at his father.


    "Sorry, old man! Hahaha!" Javier called out, not bothering to slow down.


    Lord Garius froze mid-sip, his face twitching as a fine mist of tea sprayed from his mouth. He gripped the porcelain teacup tightly and bolted upright, his usually calm demeanor replaced with visible irritation.


    "Guuuuuuuuu!! JAVIERRRRRRRRR!!!" his voice boomed, startling everyone around him.


    The butler, perfectly composed despite the chaos, stepped forward and calmly adjusted Lord Garius''s cloak. "My lord, please be careful not to spill your tea."


    "Careful? How can I be careful when that brat is tearing through the estate like a wild animal!?" Lord Garius fumed, pointing in the direction Javier had gone.


    The maids exchanged nervous glances but kept their composure, quietly retrieving a fresh cup of tea for their master.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced over his shoulder, grinning as he heard his father''s shout. "Looks like we woke him up, Buddy! Let''s pick up the pace before he sends someone after us!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, its legs pumping faster as it darted around the estate.


    From her perch atop Pikko, Liana couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head at the scene. "Young master, must you provoke your father so early in the morning?"


    Lord Garius slumped back into his chair with a growl. "That boy is really annoying... causing too much trouble early in the morning."


    The butler offered a polite bow. "Shall I have someone fetch the young master, my lord?"


    "No," Garius muttered, waving him off. "Let him run himself ragged. At least it keeps him out of my work for a while."


    Despite his grumbling, there was a faint glimmer of amusement in his eyes. For all his son''s mischief, even Garius had to admit that mornings at the estate were never dull.


    Lady Francesca, radiant as always, strolled gracefully toward the garden terrace with her group of personal maids following her. Her elegant dress swayed with each step, and her presence was enough to catch the attention of everyone nearby. Her co-wives, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia, trailed slightly behind with their own entourages, the morning sunlight glinting off their beautifully embroidered gowns.


    As Francesca walked, a blur of orange and black darted past her, causing the maids to step aside in surprise. She paused mid-step, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of her youngest son and his ever-energetic Pekko.


    "Haaah," Francesca sighed with a touch of exasperation. "My honey bun is already causing chaos this early in the morning."


    Javier, noticing his mother from afar, immediately pulled Buddy to a stop. The Pekko skidded slightly, squawking before coming to a neat halt right in front of Lady Francesca.


    Javier dismounted with practiced ease, his eyes sparkling mischievously. He straightened his slightly ruffled shirt, adopted a gentlemanly posture, and approached her like a knight greeting a queen.


    "Good morning, my beautiful lady," Javier said in a deep, overly dramatic tone, taking Francesca''s hand with a flourish. He bowed low, pressing a light kiss to her hand.


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle, her son''s antics softening her mood instantly. "Oh, Javier," she said, shaking her head lightly, "you''re far too charming for your own good. Who taught you to act this way?"


    "I was born this way, Mother," Javier quipped, smirking as he straightened.


    Behind her, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia observed the interaction but showed little interest. Phenelopie merely raised an eyebrow and muttered, "Such theatrics this early in the morning..."


    Garcinia let out a faint, dismissive hum, clearly uninterested in joining the display of affection.


    Javier''s smirk grew sly as he noticed their lack of reaction. Shoo, shoo, you ugly ladies. Why ruin such a perfect moment? My mother is the real star here.


    Francesca placed a hand on her hip. "Javier, are you planning to run wild all morning? Or shall I have to remind you that breakfast awaits?"


    "Oh, but Mother," Javier replied smoothly, "how can I think of breakfast when such a lovely sight greets me first thing in the morning?"


    Francesca laughed softly, patting his cheek. "Flattery won''t save you if you don''t behave today. Now, off with you before you charm every maid in the estate."


    "Yes, my lady," Javier said, flashing her a playful grin before hopping back onto Buddy''s saddle.


    As he rode off, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia finally stepped closer.


    "Must you indulge him so much, Francesca?" Phenelopie asked with a hint of irritation.


    Francesca gave her a serene smile. "He''s my youngest. Indulging him is my privilege."


    Lady Garcinia simply sighed. "If only he were as composed as Marcellus or Cedric."


    But Francesca, watching Javier ride away with his signature smirk, thought differently. Composed? Where''s the fun in that?


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 69 - 69: Tea, Tumbles, and Tails ( 69 )

    Lady Francesca chuckled softly. "Perhaps later, I''ll pamper him properly," she mused. A playful smile curved her lips. "After all, he''s my precious honey bun."


    She imagined it vividly: pulling Javier into a warm embrace, hugging him tightly, and burying his face against her breast. "I can already see his reaction..." The thought made her laugh. "He''d likely grumble, squirm, and put on a show of mock annoyance" but she knew better. Beneath that cheeky exterior, he loved every second of it.Sometimes, he even dared to fondle her breast, a playful gesture she always allowed, relishing the bond they shared.


    He can act as proud and mischievous as he likes, but he''s still my little boy.


    As she sipped her tea calmly, a small, knowing smile played on her lips while she observed the chaos from afar. From her vantage point, she could clearly see her youngest son, Javier, dashing across the estate on his Pekko, Buddy, with Liana in hot pursuit.


    "That boy of yours is too mischievous and rude, Francesca," Lord Garius grumbled, his voice carrying the weight of a long-suffering father.


    Francesca chuckled softly, setting her teacup down. "Oh, you know how Javier is. He''s always full of life," she replied, her tone tinged with fondness.


    Lord Garius sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "He dashed through my peaceful morning tea time, yelling like a hooligan. And that blasted bird of his ruin my morning tea!"


    "Pekko, dear. They''re called pekkos," Francesca corrected with a teasing laugh.


    "Urrrgh!" Garius groaned in frustration, earning a stifled giggle from his first wife.


    Meanwhile, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Gracilia sat at the breakfast table, looking entirely uninterested in the chaos. They quietly enjoyed their tea and biscuits, not sparing a glance at the spectacle unfolding.


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she caught sight of Javier and Liana again. Javier was riding Buddy with wild laughter, weaving in and out of the estate paths, while Liana, on her own Pekko, Pikko, was chasing after him with a mix of desperation and frustration.


    "Young master!! Stop this at once!!" Liana''s voice echoed across the estate.


    "Hahahahahaha! Liana!! Catch me if you can!! Kekekeke!" Javier called back, his laughter infectious.


    Francesca stifled a laugh with her hand as she overheard Liana''s next shout.


    "You just flipped Miss Gloria''s skirt and peeked at her panties!"


    "She''s gorgeous and hot! How could I resist?!" Javier''s laughter grew even louder. "Run, Buddy! Faster!! Ekekeke!"


    "Haaaa¡­ that boy¡­" Francesca shook her head, though the fond smile never left her face.


    Lord Garius put his teacup down on the table, visibly exasperated. "Francesca! Do something about him before he tarnishes the family name further!"


    Francesca waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic. He''s just a boy having fun. Besides, Liana will catch him eventually."


    From across the estate, a frustrated Liana could be heard yelling, "Young master! I swear, if you don''t stop right now¡ª!!"


    "Never! Freedom is calling me!!" Javier whooped, as Buddy squawked enthusiastically beneath him.


    Francesca couldn''t help but laugh out loud this time. "He''s certainly lively, isn''t he?" she said, her tone betraying the pride she felt for her spirited son.


    Lord Garius simply groaned again, pinching the bridge of his nose. This is going to be a long day.


    As the sounds of laughter and chaos continued to fill the estate, Francesca took another sip of her tea, her heart swelling with delight. Watching her son embrace the freedom of youth, unburdened by the expectations that loomed over him.


    "Let him have his fun," she murmured to herself. "After all, he''ll grow up all too soon."


    Lady Francesca leaned back in her chair, her serene demeanor masking the sharp curiosity in her voice as she addressed her husband. "By the way, dear, the mine is operational now, isn''t it?"


    Lord Garius glanced at her, slightly wary of her tone. "Yes, it is. Why do you ask?"


    Adopting a noble and teasing air, Francesca rested her chin on her hand. "Oh, I was just wondering how much earnings you''ve received so far... and yet you gave Javier, let''s see¡­ three gold coins?"


    Her words hit Garius like a lightning bolt. Mid-sip, he sputtered and sprayed tea everywhere, his composure utterly shattered. He coughed, stuttering as he tried to compose himself. "W-What are you talking about? I¡ªI¡ª"


    Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, darling, no need to panic. I was simply curious." She sipped her tea gracefully, thoroughly enjoying his flustered state. Like father, like son. Always so dramatic, she mused to herself.


    Clearing his throat and dabbing at his mouth with a napkin, Garius grumbled, "He''s just a child. He doesn''t need that much money yet. What would he even do with it?"


    "By the way, dear, Javier mentioned something interesting to me recently," she began, delicately setting her cup back on the table.


    Garius raised a brow, his curiosity piqued. "What now?"


    "He said he''s interested in acquiring land to start a business. Farming, if I''m not mistaken," Francesca said with a calm yet deliberate tone.


    "Farming?" Garius frowned slightly, stroking his chin as he considered the idea.


    Francesca nodded, her tone remaining neutral. "Yes. He came to me for advice. He seemed quite serious about it. Oh, and he also asked for permission to visit the barracks behind the estate. I assume he''s curious about the estate''s defenses or perhaps wants to learn something from the soldiers stationed there."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, letting out a small sigh. "That boy always has his own plans. Farming, though? Hmph. At least it''s a respectable endeavor. And the barracks¡­ well, I suppose it won''t hurt to let him observe. He could stand to learn some discipline from the soldiers."


    Francesca smiled faintly, keeping her true thoughts to herself. She knew her son well¡ªJavier never did anything without a reason. Whatever he was planning, she trusted in his judgment.


    "I''ll leave it to you, dear," she said with a serene tone. "Just remember, our little honey bun is growing up fast. You might want to take his ideas seriously, even if they sound odd at first." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius grunted but didn''t reply, his mind clearly turning over the implications of Javier''s latest endeavors.


    Francesca hid her amusement behind her cup as she sipped her tea again. Deep down, she felt a sense of pride watching her youngest son carve his own path, even if it came with a touch of mischief and chaos. After all, every little honey bun needs room to grow, she thought, savoring the little moments of laughter and love that filled her home.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana''s voice echoed across the estate as she rode her Pekko, Pikko, in hot pursuit.


    Javier, perched confidently atop Buddy, glanced back over his shoulder with a devilish grin. "Ehehehe¡­ catch me if you can, Lianaaa!!" he called out, his laughter ringing in the crisp morning air. Buddy squawked in delight, sharing its master''s mischievous mood, and picked up speed, its talons kicking up little clouds of dust behind it.


    From her seat at the outdoor breakfast table, Francesca watched the lively scene unfold with an amused chuckle. Her youngest son¡ªher mischievous honey bun¡ªwas up to his usual antics again. She sipped her tea, the corners of her lips quirking up as Javier''s laughter mingled with Buddy''s cheerful squawks.


    "He really is something," she murmured to herself, watching as Liana, ever the diligent maid, urged Pikko to close the gap. The young maid''s frustration was evident, but Francesca noticed a faint smile tugging at Liana''s lips, betraying her fondness for the boy.


    "The youngest among all my husband''s children¡­ yet the most spirited," Francesca thought, her gaze softening. Javier''s antics might drive others to exasperation, but to her, they were a source of endless amusement and pride.


    As Buddy and Javier dashed across the courtyard, weaving through startled maids and narrowly avoiding decorative flower beds, Garius groaned from his seat nearby. "Does that boy ever take anything seriously?" he muttered, setting down his cup of tea with a frustrated sigh.


    Francesca didn''t respond immediately, her attention still on Javier, who was now waving at a group of maids as he sped past. She shook her head fondly. "He''s just¡­ full of life. Don''t you think it''s refreshing, dear?"


    "Refreshing? Chaos is more like it,"


    Back on the field, Liana finally gained some ground "Young Master! Stop this at once! You''ll ruin the courtyard again!"


    Javier threw his head back, laughing. "Hahahaha! You''re just jealous because Buddy''s faster than Pikko! Admit it, Liana!"


    "Admit what?! Once I catch you, mark my words, young master!"


    Francesca chuckled again, watching her son playful energy spread across the estate. Javier''s laughter, the cheerful cries of the Pekkos, and Liana''s flustered scolding created a scene that brought a sense of joy to the otherwise serene morning.


    "My honey bun, always stirring up chaos," Francesca mused with a quiet laugh. "But that''s what makes this place feel alive."


    As Liana and Pikko continued their determined pursuit, Francesca watched with a quiet sense of satisfaction. Javier might be mischievous, but to her, he embodied youth, energy, and charisma¡ªa stark contrast to the stiff, serious demeanor of his older siblings and step-siblings.


    "Run all you want, my honey bun," Francesca murmured under her breath, her eyes warm with love. "Just don''t forget to come back to your mother when you''re done."


    With that, she took another sip of her tea, feeling a blend of affection and admiration for her spirited son. This was a scene she cherished¡ªfilled with laughter, light, and the promise of youthful adventures yet to come.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 70 - 70: Laughter and Liaisons ( 70 )

    "Got you!" Liana''s triumphant shout echoed across the estate as she leapt off Pikko and landed deftly in front of Javier, blocking his escape.


    Javier, still seated on Buddy, looked around frantically. "Eeeek! Liana! Mercy!!"


    "Now you''ve got nowhere to run, young master¡­" Liana''s eyes gleamed with mock menace as she took a step forward, rolling up her sleeves.


    "Eeeek!! Somebody!! Help me!!!" Javier squirmed, trying to maneuver Buddy backward, but the loyal Pekko seemed more interested in preening its feathers than fleeing.


    "No one''s going to help you now, young master. You''ve been causing too much chaos this morning!" Liana smirked, reaching out to grab him.


    Just as her fingers nearly caught his collar, a calm, familiar voice interrupted.


    "Liana."


    She froze mid-motion, turning to see Lady Francesca standing nearby with her usual grace, a serene smile on her face.


    "Y-Yes, madam?" Liana straightened immediately, her tone respectful but slightly nervous.


    Javier, sensing his chance, silently cheered. "Now''s my moment¡­ ehehehe."


    Sliding off Buddy, he sprinted toward his mother, throwing himself behind her and grabbing her arm. "Motherrrr!! Save meee!!" he cried, peeking out from behind Francesca with exaggerated fear.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, glancing between her mischievous son and the exasperated Liana. "What''s going on here?"


    "Madam, young master just flipped Miss Gloria''s skirt, peeked, and then caused a ruckus all morning!" Liana reported, her voice firm but tinged with frustration.


    "She was gorgeous, Mother!"


    Francesca sighed, placing a hand on her forehead, but her lips twitched with amusement. "Javier, honey bun, you can''t just go around flipping skirts."


    "But Mother, it''s not like I do it every day! Just... occasionally!" he defended, peeking out further, though he remained firmly behind her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana let out a groan, folding her arms. "Madam, he''s getting bolder by the day. If we don''t put a stop to this now, who knows what he''ll do next?"


    Francesca chuckled, patting Javier''s head. "Liana, I trust you to discipline him appropriately. Just... try not to leave any permanent damage."


    Javier''s eyes widened in betrayal. "Mother, noooo!!!"


    Liana smirked, advancing once more. "Now, young master¡­ no one is going to save you."


    "Buddy, help!!" Javier shouted desperately, but the Pekko merely tilted its head, uninterested.


    And so, the chase resumed, with Javier dashing around the estate once again, Liana hot on his heels.


    Francesca sipped her tea, watching with amusement. "Haaa... my honey bun truly knows how to brighten the morning."


    After finishing her morning tea, Lady Francesca decided to head back inside the manor with her group of personal maids. As she walked, she paused mid-step, her ears catching the unmistakable sound of her youngest son''s panicked scream echoing across the estate.


    "Eeeeeeeeekkk! Liaaaaanaaaa!"


    She sighed, a wry smile gracing her lips. Without turning back, she addressed her personal maids walking behind her. "It seems my honey bun has finally met his match today."


    The maids stifled their laughter, trying to maintain their composure. One of them, Marie, hesitated before speaking. "Madam, should we¡­ intervene?"


    Francesca shook her head gracefully. "Oh, no. This is between Liana and him. She''s more than capable of teaching him a lesson without breaking him. Besides, he''s far too clever for his own good. A little humility will do him wonders."


    As they resumed their walk, another scream pierced the air, followed by a flurry of laughter.


    "Liaaaana! Nooo!! Not the water bucket!!"


    Francesca chuckled softly. "Ah, the joys of youth. Let them sort it out."


    Her maids nodded, smiling as they followed her into the manor, leaving the chaos behind them. Just then, Francesca heard her youngest son''s laughter ringing out. "AHAHA! Liana, you missed!!!!" It sounded like her son had managed to evade the water bucket after all.


    Javier bolted into the manor like a whirlwind of chaos, his mischievous laughter echoing through the halls as he darted between surprised maids. With a practiced flick of his hand, he flipped another skirt, his eyes twinkling as he called out his observations.


    "Ehehehe¡­ black! Classy!"


    "Young master!!" the maid shrieked, her face turning crimson as she tried to hold her skirt down.


    Undeterred, Javier darted past another, cheekily adding, "Oh¡­ pink! So cute!"


    Then, spotting another maid: "Whoa, green? Daring! Ehehehehe!"


    Francesca, watching from a distance, sighed deeply but couldn''t entirely hide her amusement. "At least my son has an eye for beauty." She couldn''t help but notice his selective mischief¡ªhe only targeted the more attractive maids.


    Just then, Marita came barreling down the hallway, her heavy steps shaking the floor as she waved enthusiastically. "Young master! I heard you like flipping skirts! Here, I''ll show you mine!" she bellowed with glee, lifting her skirt halfway before Javier''s horrified eyes.


    "Eeeeeeekkkk!! No thank you!!" Javier squealed, turning on his heel and running for dear life, his laughter replaced by pure panic.


    Francesca burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand as tears formed in the corners of her eyes. "Oh, my honey bun¡­ You truly reap what you sow."


    The maids, no longer angry, joined in her laughter, watching Marita chase after Javier, "Come back here, young master!!"


    Marita''s booming voice echoed through the manor as she relentlessly pursued Javier. "At least let me kiss you on the cheek, young master!"


    "Eeeekk!! The slobbering kiss monster! Stay away from me!!" Javier wailed, his panic mounting as he sprinted faster.


    His eyes darted behind him, only to see Marita inexplicably gaining on him. "How come she so fast with that weight?! Gyaaaaahhhh!! Lianaaaaa!! Save me!!!"


    Spotting salvation ahead, Javier''s eyes lit up when he saw Gloria, the stunning and elegant head maid, standing near the grand staircase exuding an air of authority and grace.


    "Gloriaaaaa! Save me!!" Javier cried, dashing behind her.


    Without waiting for permission, he dove behind her, clutching her waist for dear life. In the chaos, he couldn''t resist leaning in and inhaling her subtle, floral scent. "Ehehehe¡­ so lovely, so fragrant, my beautiful Gloria!" he whispered gleefully, earning himself a raised eyebrow from the head maid.


    Gloria sighed deeply but remained composed. "That''s enough, Marita. I''ll handle him from here."


    Marita slowed to a stop, pouting dramatically. "Aww, just one kiss?"


    Javier peeked around Gloria, sticking his tongue out in disgust. "No! Blergh¡­ Go away!" he shuddered, making a face at the thought.


    "Now, Marita, go and do your job properly," Gloria instructed with calm authority.


    "Yes, Miss Gloria¡­" Marita mumbled, waddling off while muttering about unfair treatment.


    As soon as Marita was out of sight, Javier''s mischief returned. Hugging Gloria tighter, he grinned up at her and puckered his lips. "Ehehe¡­ beautiful Gloria¡­ chuuu!"


    Gloria rolled her eyes but leaned down slightly to let him plant a quick kiss on her lips. "There. Happy now?"


    "Delighted, my beautiful savior!" Javier chirped with a dramatic bow, causing Gloria to let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Now, now, where is Miss Liana?" Gloria asked, glancing around. "I think I heard she was chasing you earlier, wasn''t she?"


    Javier''s playful grin froze, and a nervous chuckle escaped him. "A-Ah¡­ about that¡­ Maybe we should keep this between us, Gloria? No need to involve her¡­ right?"


    Before Gloria could respond, Liana''s familiar voice rang out from the end of the hallway.


    "Young master! There you are!"


    Javier yelped, looking around frantically for another escape route. "Ekkk!! Lianaa!!" he cried, dashing off, leaving a bemused Gloria shaking her head.


    "That boy¡­ always causing a scene,"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 71 - 71: Breakfast with a Side of Mischief ( 71 )

    Javier sat comfortably at the long dining table, a plate piled high with succulent cuts of meat before him. The aroma of grilled king boar and other high-quality meats filled the air¡ªa feast he had secretly provided for himself after his recent hunts. Only Liana, his personal maid, knew the truth behind the bountiful supply of rare delicacies.


    Between bites, he glanced at Liana, who stood nearby.


    "Liana, did you eat your breakfast yet?"


    Liana sighed, brushing a stray strand of her hair


    ."Haaa¡­ how can I eat breakfast when the first thing I do in the morning is chase after you and your ''buddy''? You''ve worn me out already, young master."


    Javier grinned mischievously and gestured toward the seat beside him.


    "Then sit with me and eat. Ehehe, I won''t tell anyone."


    Liana shot him a sharp look


    "Young master, maids cannot sit with their masters in the main dining room. It''s against decorum, and I''ve told you countless times not to encourage the other maids to bend the rules."


    "Tch! Too strict. You''re no fun, Liana."


    "Discipline ensures order, young master, If I indulged you, what would the other maids think? Or worse, what would your parents say?"


    "Ugh, always with the ''what would they think'' talk." He speared another piece of meat with his fork.


    "You''re lucky I like you enough not to argue."


    Liana suppressed a chuckle, adjusting his napkin with practiced care. "And you''re lucky I have the patience to handle your antics, young master. Now, finish your meal. You''ve got a full day ahead."


    "Yes, ma''am," Javier teased, giving her a mock salute.


    "But you know, Liana¡­ I''d still rather have you sitting here with me."


    "Eat your breakfast, young master,"


    Javier smirked as he picked up a juicy piece of grilled king boar meat with his fork, holding it out toward Liana.


    "Liana... say aaaaaa."


    Liana''s let out a frustrated sigh. "Young master, this is not proper," she whispered, glancing around the dining room.


    "No one''s here, I promise," Javier said with a playful grin. "Besides, I''m your young master. Doesn''t that mean you have to do what I say?"


    Liana gave him a doubtful look but leaned down hesitantly. After checking the room again to make sure no one was watching, she took a small bite of the meat. "There. Are you happy now?"


    "Oh, we''re just getting started," Javier replied, grinning widely as he speared another piece of meat. "Come on, Liana, aaaaaa!"


    "Young master¡ª"


    "Aaaaaaa!"


    Giving in, Liana leaned down again and accepted another bite.


    "This is the last one," she said firmly, though her voice softened as she chewed.


    "You say that every time, and yet here we are," Javier teased, already getting ready with the next piece. "You deserve this for working so hard to keep me in line."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help the small smile that appeared on her lips. "You''re impossible, young master."


    "But I''m your impossible young master," he said playfully, holding up another piece. "Now, say aaaaa¡ª"


    "Fine, but only if you promise to behave for the rest of the day," Liana bargained, leaning in slightly.


    "Deal," Javier said, but the sparkle in his amber eyes suggested he might not keep that promise.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, smirking as he swirled the last piece of meat on his plate. "Liana... can you pour me some strong wine? Ehehe."


    Liana raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "Young master, you''re only 11 years old. You shouldn''t drink too much alcohol."


    "Hmm? But you always pour me some, like during Mother''s birthday party, remember?" Javier replied, his mischievous grin getting wider.


    Liana''s composure wavered as she recalled the event. "Guh¡­ Fine," she relented, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Just one glass. And you''re not getting a drop more."


    "Ehehe, love you, Liana. Muah!" Javier chirped, blowing her a playful kiss. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa... What am I going to do with you, young master?" Liana sighed, but a faint smile played at her lips as she went to get the wine.


    As she poured a small amount into his glass, Javier''s mind wandered.


    (Don''t worry, Liana. I''m already old enough to drink wine... ehehe. If I had been summoned here instead of reborn, you''d already be my wife.)


    "Cheers, my lovely Liana."


    "Just don''t cause trouble after drinking, young master," Liana warned, shaking her head but smiling as she watched him sip. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of man he would become, this charming and mischievous boy she couldn''t imagine her life without.


    Liana carefully wiped Javier''s mouth with a napkin, making sure her young master''s face was spotless. His plate was clean, showing it was clear he had enjoyed every bite of the delicious breakfast she had prepared.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Our usual routine?"


    Liana sighed, already knowing she wouldn''t be able to deny him. "Haa... fine." She leaned closer, and their lips met in a gentle yet lingering kiss


    "Love you, Liana. Ehehe," Javier whispered


    "Yes, yes, I know, young master," she replied, her voice warm with affection. "Now, enough of your antics. Lady Francesca told me earlier that you should meet her once you''ve finished breakfast."


    Instead of listening right away, Javier leaned in and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. "Liana..."


    His voice was filled with warmth and longing, leaving Liana momentarily surprised. She gently placed her hand on his back, returning the embrace. "Young master... what am I going to do with you?"


    "Spoil me more, of course," he said, his voice muffled but cheerful.


    Liana smiled softly, shaking her head. "You''re already spoiled enough. Now, off you go to Lady Francesca before you cause any more chaos this morning."


    "Fine, fine,"


    "Young master?"


    "Yes, my lovely maid, Liana?" Javier responded with a grin, excited for what she would say next.


    "I''ll be at the maid''s dining area if you need to find me after this."


    "Okay, Liana," he said, his mischievous smile growing. Without hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her lips.


    Caught off guard, Liana froze for a moment, then let out a soft sigh and returned the kiss, her cheeks flushing slightly. As she pulled back, she gave him a stern but affectionate look.


    "Young master, you really need to stop being so bold."


    "Ehehe, only to you"


    "Haa... what am I going to do with you?" she muttered, shaking her head, but a small smile remained on her lips as she left the room.


    As Liana walked toward the maid''s dining area, she couldn''t help but smile to herself. Her young master, mischievous as ever, had a way of melting her heart despite all his antics. Deep down, she felt a warmth she couldn''t quite put into words.


    "I hope you truly mean it, young master, when you say you''ll make me your wife someday," she thought, her emerald eyes softening as she glanced toward the direction he''d gone.


    She could already picture the scene that would unfold in Lady Francesca''s room. Javier would dash in, his charming grin on full display, and throw himself into his mother''s arms.


    Lady Francesca, ever doting, would catch him without hesitation, cradling him as if he were still a little boy. She''d undoubtedly let him bury his face against her breast, letting him inhaling her scent, enjoying the warmth and comfort as he fondled her breast with innocent affection while hugging her tightly and showering her with endearments.


    "My precious honey bun!" Francesca would coo, planting kisses on his forehead, cheeks, and even his lips, completely unbothered by his boldness.


    Liana paused for a moment, placing a hand lightly over her chest. "No matter how far he goes or how much he grows, I''ll be by his side. Even if he keeps causing chaos, that''s just who my young master is."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 72 - 72: Breakfast Banter ( 72 )

    In the cozy maid dining hall, Liana sat gracefully, her movements as fluid and composed as one would expect of a maid serving a noble house. Her breakfast, simple but well-prepared, was eaten with an air of elegance that came naturally to her.


    As she delicately picked at her food, her mind wandered. "I started working here when I was just 15," she thought. "I was just another household maid then, nothing special."


    She smiled faintly, remembering the moment her life changed. "When I turned 18, Madam Francesca assigned me as the young master''s personal maid. It felt like an honor... and now, here I am. Young Master is 11 now. That makes it 14 years of service."


    A quiet chuckle escaped her lips. "Still, I''m only 29. Barely a teenager by elven standards." She shook her head lightly, amused by the passage of time,


    "Haaa¡­ I wonder how everyone is doing back at the village."


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Lithia, the dark elf maid, entered the room. Lithia picked up her breakfast from the serving table and sat across from Liana.


    Lithia raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Liana? What''s on your mind?." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana blinked, startled from her thoughts, and smiled. "Oh, nothing much. I was just thinking about the village. It''s been so long since we''ve gone back."


    Lithia nodded, a wistful smile gracing her lips. "yeah.."


    Liana leaned forward. "I heard your older brother is getting married this year,"


    Lithia rolled her eyes playfully. "Yeah, finally. He''s already 102. Took him long enough."


    Both maids chuckled, sharing a light moment in the midst of their busy morning. The warmth of their bond, formed through years of shared service and common roots, was evident.


    Lithia leaned back in her chair. "You know, we should plan a visit back to the village one of these days."


    Liana nodded. "Maybe after the young master''s next blessing ceremony."


    Their laughter echoed softly in the room as they shared stories of home, temporarily transported back to their roots while enjoying a rare moment of peace.


    "So, Lithia," Liana began with a teasing smile, "you and Meira serve Master Cedric and Master Marcellus, right?"


    Lithia groaned, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, and let me tell you, it''s not easy. Lucky you, Liana, serving someone who isn''t strict or overly serious."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a knowing smirk forming on her lips. "Not strict, but cheeky and mischievous. Believe me, it''s not as ''lucky'' as you think. Wanna trade?"


    Lithia''s face turned pale at the suggestion. She shook her head vigorously. "No way! I still remember the day he flipped my skirt and¡ª" she paused, shuddering dramatically, "he hid under it!"


    Liana couldn''t help but burst out laughing, covering her mouth with her hand. "That does sound like him,But you have to admit, you''d never get bored with him around."


    Lithia groaned again, burying her face in her hands. "Bored? No. Traumatized? Maybe. And you''re actually fine with that?"


    Liana''s smile softened as she leaned back. "He can be mischievous, sure, but he''s kind and caring in his own way. Besides, I know how to handle him."


    Lithia peeked through her fingers, skeptical. "Handle him? Or spoil him?"


    Liana shrugged, her cheeks tinting slightly. "Maybe a little of both."


    Lithia leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table as she stared at Liana with wide, curious eyes. "Liana, you''re so lucky, you know that?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, taking another graceful bite of her breakfast. "Why is that?"


    "He bought you a Pekko! Do you even realize how much those things cost? Nearly 20 gold coins each! And 5 gold coins is already more than what we personal maids make in an entire year." Lithia''s voice was a mix of envy and disbelief.


    Liana nodded, her expression calm but with a flicker of pride. "Yeah, I know. Household maids only earn around 5 to 7 silver coins a month. The difference is pretty big."


    Lithia leaned in closer, lowering her voice as though about to reveal a great secret. "Do you know how he managed to get that much money? I mean, he''s just 11! It''s not like he can own a business."


    Liana froze for a moment but quickly composed herself, giving a nonchalant shrug. "Hmm? Better not know about it, Lithia."


    Lithia blinked in surprise. "Wait, you do know, don''t you?"


    "I said, better not know. Just enjoy the fact that our young master is generous and leave it at that."


    Lithia pouted, clearly not satisfied but unwilling to push further. "Fine, fine. But still, lucky you."


    Liana allowed herself a small smile, her thoughts wandering briefly to her young master''s secret trips to the forest and the hard work he put in to support not just himself but the people around him. "It''s not about luck," she murmured softly, mostly to herself. "He''s just... special."


    Lithia noticed the fond tone but decided not to comment, instead digging back into her meal. "If you say so."


    Meira strolled into the dining area, her tail swaying lazily as she grabbed her plate of food. When she noticed Liana and Lithia chatting, she perked up and walked over to join them, a playful glint in her eyes.


    "Oh! Here comes young master Javier''s ''second mama,''" Lithia teased as Meira sat down. "Before you were reassigned to serve Master Cedric, of course."


    Meira''s ears twitched, and her cheeks flushed. "Nya! Liana, tell her to stop teasing me!" she whined, her tail flicking in irritation.


    Liana chuckled, her composure unwavering. "Remember, Meira? You breastfed young master Javier when he was a baby, even though you didn''t have milk."


    Meira''s blush deepened as she fumbled for a response. "Um... you know it was Lady Francesca''s order because young master Javier was so fussy back then..."


    Lithia laughed heartily, clearly enjoying the banter. "But Liana, after Meira and I were reassigned, you became his ''mama.'' And let''s not forget¡ªyou kept letting him breastfeed until he was five years old!"


    Liana smiled softly, a nostalgic gleam in her eyes. "Yes, I remember. He was so persistent, even when I told him there was no milk."


    Meira tilted her head curiously. "He kept breastfeeding even when there was nothing? That''s a bit unusual, nya."


    Liana''s smile grew fonder. "Young master always said I had what he called ''sweet nectar.'' He claimed it tasted better than anything else. I didn''t understand what he meant, but he was so content whenever he latched on that I couldn''t bring myself to stop him."


    Lithia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Sweet nectar? That''s strange... Do you think it''s an elf thing?"


    Liana shrugged gracefully. "I don''t know. If it is, it''s not something I''ve ever heard of. None of the other elves I''ve spoken to have mentioned such a thing."


    Meira''s ears twitched,"Well, whatever it was, it''s clear he''s always been attached to you, Liana. Maybe too attached, nya."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her smile turning amused. "Yes, attached indeed."


    Gloria, the head maid, entered the dining area with her usual air of elegance. She picked up her breakfast plate and spotted Liana, Lithia, and Meira laughing together. Smirking to herself, she walked straight over and joined them.


    "Here comes the ''beautiful and hot'' maid," Lithia teased, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. "You know, the one young master flipped her skirt, and got away with it. Oh, and the one who saves him from Marita."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow and sipped her tea calmly. "Ara, are you three jealous?" she teased, her voice lilting with amusement.


    Liana crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "And you let him kiss you, didn''t you?."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her cheeks faintly pink. "Yes, well... it''s harmless, right? A kiss on the lips is hardly scandalous." She turned to Liana, her smile growing sly. "But you, Liana¡ªyou started this. You let him kiss you every day."


    Meira''s tail flicked, and she stifled a giggle. "Not to mention, young master kisses all the maids he fancies¡ªwell, the ones who don''t have spouses or boyfriends, nya."


    Lithia chimed in, smirking. "You''ve set a precedent, Liana. Now everyone''s wondering if young master Javier''s affection is part of the job description."


    Liana sighed, placing her hand on her temple. "I didn''t exactly start anything. He''s just... persistent. Besides, I''m his personal maid. It''s different."


    Gloria leaned back, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Different or not, it seems like he''s getting more kisses from the staff than a prince at a ball. Maybe we should start keeping a tally. Liana, you''re probably in the lead."


    The four maids burst into laughter, their teasing jabs lighthearted. Despite the chaos young master Javier brought into their lives, moments like these reminded them of the camaraderie they shared, even under his mischievous reign.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 73 - 73: Secrets, Schemes, and Sweet Moments ( 73 )

    "Mother!!"


    Francesca turned with a bright smile, her arms open wide. "Come here, my little honey bun."


    Javier sprinted forward, burying his face into her warm embrace, his laughter muffled against her breast.


    "Ehehehe¡­" he giggled, his tone playful and light as he fondled her breast, inhaling her comforting scent.


    Francesca chuckled softly, smoothing his hair. "There, there, my sweet boy." She cradled him, enjoying the way he sought her warmth and comfort.


    "Mother¡­" Javier tilted his head up, his mischievous grin never fading.


    "Yes, my darling?"


    He leaned in closer, his voice brimming with cheekiness. "Chuuuuu¡­"


    Francesca laughed and playfully tapped his nose before leaning down to plant a quick kiss on his lips. "You''re such a little rascal."


    She gestured toward her lap, her eyes soft. "Come now, rest here for a moment."


    Without hesitation, Javier sprawled across her lap, looking up at her with his boyish charm.


    "Mother, why did you want to see me?"


    "Do I need a reason to spend time with my youngest son? Or perhaps¡­ you''re complaining about being spoiled?"


    "No way! It''s perfect like this. Ehehehe!"


    She chuckled, leaning down to ruffle his hair. "That''s what I thought. My sweet little troublemaker."


    For a moment, they stayed like that. Francesca''s heart swelled with the knowledge that her mischievous boy would one day outgrow moments like these.


    But for now, he was still her little honey bun, and she intended to treasure every second.


    "By the way, Javier," Francesca began, her tone light but carrying a hint of importance.


    Javier perked up, tilting his head. "Yes, Mother?"


    She smiled warmly. "I''ve spoken with your father, and he has agreed to let you visit the barracks behind our estate."


    Javier''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Yay!! Love you, Mother!"


    Francesca chuckled softly, holding up a hand to temper his enthusiasm. "But, you must wear formal attire and ensure our family crest is displayed on your clothing."


    She then reached into her pocket and pulled out a silver chain adorned with the Viscount family emblem. "Here. take this."


    Javier nodded, taking the chain. "Got it, Mother!"


    Francesca continued,"And about the land you asked for before¡­"


    "Your father has allowed me to grant you a portion of land. However, it''s part of the forest. You''ll need to clear it yourself and use the funds your father entrusted to you¡ªthe three gold coins."


    Javier''s grin grew wider. "Okay, Mother! Ehehe, this is going to be amazing!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And remember, my little entrepreneur, every successful business must pay taxes."


    Javier laughed, bouncing up from her lap and leaning in for a kiss on her lips. "Thank you,mother! I love you!"


    "Honey bun?" Francesca''s soft voice broke the comfortable silence as she ran her fingers gently through Javier''s hair.


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied lazily, his voice muffled as he nestled deeper into her lap, a playful grin on his face.


    Francesca paused for a moment, her expression becoming tender and a little wistful. "When you grow up and become an adult, promise me¡­ never leave me. Never go too far away from me, okay?"


    Javier blinked, lifting his head slightly to meet her gaze. "Huh? What are you talking about, mother? Of course, I''ll stay with you. Where else would I go?"


    A radiant smile spread across Francesca''s face as she leaned down to kiss his forehead. "Oh, my sweet boy."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, wrapping his arms around her waist as he inhaled her scent. He closed his eyes, feeling utterly content. Francesca stroked his cheek, relishing how much her youngest adored her.


    "Huh? Why would I ever leave a beautiful woman like her?" Javier thought to himself with a mischievous chuckle. I''m Junichi, after all¡ªprotecting beautiful women is in my blood. And her? Priority number one!


    He smirked to himself, snuggling closer as his mother hummed softly, her voice a soothing melody. Moments like these, in his mind, were treasures worth keeping forever.


    "Now, now¡­ go to Liana," Francesca said softly, brushing Javier''s messy black hair from his face.


    "But, Mother¡­ I still want to be with you."


    "Javier, me and your father are going to visit the town¡ªour town¡ªafter this. There''s some business we need to oversee."


    Javier groaned dramatically, flopping back onto her lap. "Ugh, but why? I''d much rather stay here with you, my beautiful, kind, amazing mother!"


    Francesca pinched his cheek lightly, earning a yelp. "Flattery will get you nowhere, my sweet boy. And stop acting like I''m leaving forever. I''ll be back by evening."


    Javier crossed his arms, huffing like a spoiled child, though a playful glint sparkled in his eyes. "Fine....."


    Francesca laughed, shaking her head. "What am I going to do with you?" She leaned down and kissed his forehead once more. "Go on now, be good to Liana. And try not to cause too much trouble while I''m gone."


    "No promises, ehehehe," Javier teased as he slid off her lap, planting a quick peck on her cheek before darting out of the room.


    As he walked out of his mother''s room, a spring in his step and a mischievous grin on his face, his sharp eyes caught the glint of the necklace around Francesca''s neck as the sunlight hit it just right.


    "Good," he thought with satisfaction, Mother is still wearing the necklace I gave her. The magic enhancement is still intact. A barrier that can hold against five attacks and sends a signal to me if something happens¡­ ehehe, perfect.


    Feeling proud of his foresight and craftsmanship, he strode through the hallway with his hands behind his head, humming a cheerful tune.


    "This life is good!" he exclaimed inwardly. Pampered by beautiful women, my magic projects turning out well, and my schemes all falling into place¡­ ehehehe.


    He paused at the intersection of two hallways, pondering his next move.


    "Now, where should I go?" he mused, tapping his chin. "I think Liana mentioned she''d be at the maid dining area after breakfast¡­ but¡­"


    His grin widened mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ I can do that later. First, the Pekko pen."


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Javier muttered under his breath, "Skill activate: Invisible."


    The air shimmered briefly around him before his form vanished completely.


    "Hehehe, perfect. Now, time to sneak off unnoticed."


    Meanwhile, in the maid dining area, Liana had just finished her breakfast and was tidying up her plate. As she glanced at the clock on the wall, she frowned slightly.


    "Young master should have been here by now," she murmured, feeling suspicious.


    Reaching into her apron pocket, she activated her tracking skill¡ªa subtle elven magic attuned to Javier''s unique mana signature. A faint glow appeared before her eyes, marking a trail on the ground.


    She sighed, shaking her head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    "Haaa¡­ This cheeky young master," she muttered, tying her long silver hair into a neat ponytail for practicality. "Does he really think he can escape me?"


    With a determined stride, Liana followed the faint mana trail, her eyes sharp and focused.


    "If he thinks he can sneak away to that Pekko pen again¡­ he has another thing coming."


    Javier tiptoed silently down the hallway, still cloaked in invisibility, a mischievous grin plastered on his face. As he noticed the faint sound of footsteps approaching, he stopped dead in his tracks.


    "Ops! Liana¡­ ehehe," he whispered to himself, glancing around quickly. "Time to hide¡­ hmm, where should I hide?"


    His eyes scanned the area until they landed on an empty storage room nearby. Without hesitation, he slipped inside, closing the door gently behind him.


    "Kekeke¡­ you can''t find me, Liana¡­," he chuckled softly, crouching behind a stack of old crates.


    Outside, Liana''s tracking skill led her straight to the room. She placed her hand on the doorknob, sighing deeply.


    "Young master¡­ come out this instant," she called out firmly, her voice calm but laced with authority.


    Javier held his breath, trying to suppress his laughter. Better silent¡­ ehehehe.


    But before he could savor his cleverness, he suddenly felt a sharp yank on his ear.


    "Ow ow ow¡­ eekkk!" he yelped, his invisibility skill faltering as Liana revealed herself right behind him, holding his ear firmly.


    "Now now, young master," Liana said with a weary sigh. "Where do you think you''re going, using those skills?"


    She dragged him out of the room, her grip firm despite his protests.


    "You know you shouldn''t use that skill or any other skill inside the estate. What if someone saw it and reported it to your father?"


    Javier scratched the back of his head, flashing her an awkward grin. "Ehehe¡­ Liana¡­"


    "You''re the one who asked me to hide your talent so you can pretend to be a useless son, And yet here you are, using it as you please."


    Javier chuckled nervously, trying to wiggle out of her grasp. "No one notice anyway..ehehehe"


    "Haaa¡­ What am I going to do with you, young master?"


    "Love me and spoil me more?" Javier suggested with a cheeky grin.


    Liana sighed again, letting go of his ear and flicking his forehead. "Come on, let''s get back to your usual routine before you cause more trouble."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 74 - 74: Cuddles, Kisses, and Breakfast ( 74 )

    Liana pushed open the door to her young master''s room. She expected to find him ready and excited, especially after pestering everyone about his visit to the barracks. Instead, she found Javier still nestled in his bed, a content smile on his face, lost in whatever dream he was enjoying.


    She sighed deeply, placing a hand on her hip. "Haaa¡­ so much for the excitement of visiting the barracks after getting permission, and here he is, still sleeping like a child."


    Walking closer, she leaned down and gently called out, "Young master, get up."


    Javier shifted slightly, mumbling in his sleep. "Munyu¡­ munyu¡­ huh?Oh¡­ Liana¡­ morning¡­ hehe," he murmured, his smile widening as he stretched lazily.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Young master, wake up and prepare. Didn''t you want to visit the barracks today?"


    Instead of responding, Javier reached out, his hand capturing her wrist. Before Liana could react, he gave a playful tug, pulling her onto the bed. She landed softly beside him as he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly.


    "Ehehe¡­ Lianaaa," he chuckled, burying his face into her shoulder, clearly intent on staying exactly where he was.


    Liana''s shoulders slumped, though her lips twitched in a faint smile. "Haaa¡­ young master," she muttered, trying to sound stern but failing as the warmth of his embrace softened her tone.


    "Just a while, Liana," Javier whispered, his voice muffled. "Stay like this¡­ ehehe."


    Liana sighed again, gently patting his back. "Honestly¡­ what am I going to do with you?"


    Liana sighed, gently pulling herself away from Javier''s embrace as she stood up and straightened her dress. "Now, now, young master. It''s time to prepare. You need to shower, wear your formal clothes, and have breakfast in the main dining room."


    Javier rolled onto his back, grinning mischievously. "Can''t you just bring my food here, Liana? Ehehe¡­"


    Liana crossed her arms, giving him a pointed look. "Sorry, young master, but madam is waiting for you there."


    Javier perked up, his grin widening. "Oh¡­ well, if a beautiful woman like her is waiting, I can''t keep her waiting, can I? Ehehe."


    Liana shook her head, though her lips quirked in amusement. "Haaa¡­ young master, really now¡­"


    He hopped out of bed, stretching. "Alright, alright, Liana. But you owe me for dragging me out of bed."


    "Oh? And what exactly do I owe you, young master?" Liana asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Javier leaned closer, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "A kiss, of course. Ehehe!"


    Liana lightly tapped his forehead. "Get ready first, young master. Then we''ll see."


    "Ehehe! Deal!" Javier replied, dashing off toward the shower with an exaggerated laugh, leaving Liana shaking her head but smiling as she watched him go.


    Liana sat gracefully on a chair by the window, a book in her hands, as she waited for her young master to finish his shower. She flipped a page, her eyes scanning the words, though her thoughts occasionally drifted to the mischievous boy she served.


    When Javier finally stepped out, his hair slightly damp and a playful grin on his face, Liana stood with a composed smile. Setting the book aside, she walked over to the wardrobe and picked out a formal outfit for him.


    "Young master, hold still," she instructed gently, helping him slip into his clothes. She fastened the buttons and adjusted the fit, ensuring he looked every bit the noble he was expected to be. Finally, she pinned the family crest to his attire, stepping back to inspect her work.


    "Don''t forget this," she added, handing him the silver chain bearing the Viscount emblem. "Keep it in your pocket."


    "Okay, Liana," Javier replied, taking the chain and tucking it away.


    As she finished straightening his collar, Javier suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. Before Liana could react, he leaned down and captured her lips in a soft kiss.


    Liana blinked in surprise but soon melted into the moment, returning the kiss with a tender smile. When they parted, she looked up at him, her expression both amused and affectionate.


    "How does your future husband look? Handsome?" Javier asked, his amber eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana chuckled softly, lightly tapping his chest. "We''ll see when you turn 18, young master."


    Javier grinned triumphantly. "Ehehe, I''ll hold you to that."


    Liana shook her head but couldn''t hide the warmth in her smile as she stepped back. "Now, let''s not keep the madam waiting. Off to the dining room with you."


    As Javier strolled toward the main dining area, Liana followed a respectful distance behind him, her steps measured and composed. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Liana felt a gentle tug on her hand. She glanced down and saw Javier''s hand slipping into hers, his mischievous grin visible as he looked over his shoulder.


    "You have such soft hands, Liana... ehehe," he teased.


    Liana sighed softly, her expression calm yet tinged with a faint smile. "Young master, let it go. I don''t want anyone to see this."


    "But¡ª"


    "You can hold my hand later," she said firmly, though her voice carried a hint of warmth.


    "Okay¡­" Javier muttered, reluctantly releasing her hand.


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle as she followed behind him. "Haaa¡­ young master, it''s not like you can''t do all that when we''re alone. Remember? You kiss me, hug me, hold my hand, lie on my lap, and even bury your face in my¡­" She trailed off, her cheeks turning faintly pink as she recalled all the moments her young master had overstepped boundaries with his affectionate antics.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "So, now behave and pretend like nothing happened, at least for now. Don''t cause too many rumors in the estate."


    "Fine, fine," Javier said, though his playful smirk.


    As they approached the dining hall, Liana''s composed demeanor returned, and Javier straightened his posture, ready to act the part of the noble son before his family.


    "Honey bun!!!"


    Lady Francesca''s delighted voice echoed through the dining hall as she spotted Javier entering. She immediately gestured for him to come closer, patting her lap with an affectionate smile.


    "Come here, my sweet boy,".


    Javier''s face lit up, and without hesitation, he dashed toward her. "Mother!" He plopped himself onto her lap like a child half his age, leaning comfortably against her.


    "My sweety is getting taller now," Francesca murmured, brushing his hair back with her fingers. Her expression was one of pride and adoration.


    "Ehehe¡­" Javier chuckled, enjoying the warmth and care radiating from his mother.


    Francesca picked up a slice of tender meat from her plate, holding it up to his mouth. "Now, now¡­ open wide for mother. Aaaah~"


    Javier blinked, amused, but leaned in and took the bite she offered with a playful grin. "Delicious, mother."


    She smiled brightly, patting his cheek. "Of course it is, honey. A mother knows how to spoil her little darling."


    The scene drew a mix of reactions from the other maids and attendants nearby, who whispered among themselves about how pampered the youngest master was. Liana stood at a distance, watching with her usual composed demeanor, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she saw Javier so content.


    "Mother, you''re the best," Javier said, resting his head against her shoulder.


    Francesca hugged him tightly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "And you, my honey bun, are my everything."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 75 - 75: Ambush and Loyalty ( 75 )

    "Where''s Father?" Javier asked, looking up at Francesca from her lap, curiosity lighting up his eyes.


    Francesca chuckled softly. "Oh, your father? He''s going the town hall. He left earlier with the butler, several of his personal maids, and, of course, his group of elite guards."


    "Ohhh!! Elite guards?!" Javier''s excitement was palpable as he turned toward Liana. "Liana? You didn''t explain anything about this to me!"


    Liana bowed slightly, her expression calm. "Not yet, young master. I was planning to, but it seems Madam has taken the liberty to enlighten you first."


    Francesca smiled , brushing Javier''s hair aside. "The elite guard is a necessity for someone of your father''s rank. They are not just ordinary soldiers. They are the best of the best¡ªhighly trained in swordsmanship, tactics, and magic. Only the most talented individuals are chosen. Even the butler who manages this estate isn''t just a servant. He''s a highly skilled assassin, you know."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What?! That old man? I thought he only knew about running a household and lecturing me on table manners!"


    Francesca laughed, amused by her son''s disbelief. "Oh, honey, there''s much more to him than you realize. Your father surrounds himself with capable people. It''s why our family has maintained its standing despite all the challenges."


    Liana added softly, "It''s also why you must be cautious, young master. These individuals may act as servants, but their true loyalty lies with the head of the household."


    Javier rubbed his chin, intrigued. "Hmm... so even the butler''s a secret powerhouse? I wonder if I can spar with him someday."


    Francesca smirked, giving her son a playful pinch on the cheek. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, honey bun. For now, focus on learning and growing. Leave the elite guards to your father."


    "You do know Liana is also one of the strong maids here, right?" Francesca said with a gentle smile, stroking Javier''s hair. "All the maids in this household are trained to the best of their abilities and chosen from the most talented."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Yeah, but she''s my favorite. Ehehe." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana, walking a few steps behind, sighed. "Young master, this is not the time for flattery."


    Francesca chuckled softly at their exchange. "It wasn''t always like this, you know. Before I married your father, things were very different. Your late grandfather... well, let''s just say he didn''t manage things the way your father does."


    Javier tilted his head, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. "What do you mean, Mother?"


    Her expression darkened slightly, and she held him closer. "Your grandfather was not as cautious or forward-thinking as your father. Because of this, your father family was nearly destroyed. During the war between the Armand household and the Klimbert household, your grandfather''s missteps led to a devastating tragedy."


    "What happened?" Javier asked, his voice soft.


    Francesca''s tone became solemn. "The entire family, except for your father, was killed. Assassinated during the conflict. At that time, your father family held only a lower baron rank, and were vulnerable. The Klimbert Household wanted to erase his bloodline completely. Your father is the only one survived because of his personal army and the butler who still serves us today."


    Javier''s eyes widened. "Wait, you mean that butler? The one who nags me about proper posture and table manners? He''s the assassin who protected Father?"


    Francesca nodded, a faint smile returning to her lips. "Yes, the very same. He''s not just a skilled butler; he''s one of the finest assassins of his time. He dedicated his life to keeping your father safe, even when your father was just a child at that time."


    Liana added quietly, "That''s why every servant here is not just a servant. Everyone has a role beyond their title, including myself. This estate is protected by strength and loyalty, young master."


    Javier leaned back, a mix of awe and determination on his face. "I see... so Father rebuilt everything from scratch? That''s impressive. But it also means I have big shoes to fill, huh?"


    Francesca smiled warmly, kissing his forehead. "You do, my honey bun. But I know you''ll be ready when the time comes. For now, enjoy being a child while you still can."


    "Ehehe... sure, Mother. But I''ll make sure to be just as strong as Father one day. Maybe stronger," Javier declared, his smirk returning.


    "Achooo!"


    The sudden sneeze echoed through the carriage, causing the butler sitting across from Lord Garius to glance up.


    "Lord Garius, are you feeling unwell?" the butler, Alf, asked with concern.


    Garius waved it off, rubbing his nose. "Guh... no, no. Someone must be talking behind my back." He adjusted his coat and glanced out the carriage window as the town came into view.


    Behind the carriage, the Viscount''s elite guard rode in disciplined formation, their polished armor gleaming in the sunlight. Several personal maids, armed and alert, accompanied the group, ensuring that the entourage was prepared for anything.


    One of the guards approached the carriage window and saluted. "Don''t worry about anything, Lord Garius. We are here to protect you, no matter what."


    Garius gave a rare approving nod. "I trust you. Your unit has never failed me."


    Turning back to Alf, Garius''s sharp gaze softened slightly. "By the way, Alf, I heard some good news about your family. Your eldest son has been accepted into the magic academy, hasn''t he?"


    Alf straightened with pride, though his voice remained humble. "Yes, Lord Garius. My eldest has indeed earned a place at the academy. He''s been training hard for years, and the opportunity is a great honor for our family."


    Garius''s lips curved into a small smile. "He must take after you, then. And what of your younger son? I hear he''s been working alongside Cedric''s team."


    Alf nodded again, his expression calm but proud. "Yes, my younger son has joined the squad under Master Cedric''s leadership. He has much to learn, but the experience will shape him into a fine warrior."


    Garius chuckled, a rare sound. "It seems your family is thriving. Your loyalty to this house is not forgotten, Alf. I see that same dedication in your sons. They may well be the future pillars of this estate."


    Alf bowed deeply. "Thank you, Lord Garius. It is an honor to serve the Armand family. My sons will not disappoint you."


    As the carriage continued toward the town, Garius leaned back in his seat, his mind momentarily drifting to his own children. "Marcellus and Cedric¡­ even that rascal Javier... I hope they grow to match the strength and loyalty of men like Alf''s sons. This family''s future depends on it."


    The butler, noticing the Viscount''s rare contemplative mood, refrained from speaking further, leaving Garius to his thoughts


    "Suddenly, a sharp cry pierced the air: ''Attack!''"


    Alf moved in an instant. His hand darted to the inside of his coat, drawing a small but deadly blade. With a quick flick of his wrist, the blade flew through the air, embedding itself in the throat of an assassin lurking in the shadows. The man crumpled to the ground without a sound.


    The commotion spurred the Viscount''s personal maids into action. In synchronized motion, they tore through their skirts, revealing hidden weapons strapped to their thighs and waists. Daggers, short swords, and concealed crossbows gleamed as they moved with lethal precision, countering the ambush with remarkable skill.


    "Neutralize them all!" one of the maids shout, her voice firm yet calm.


    The maids surged forward, taking down attackers one by one, their movements honed from years of training. Within moments, the assailants were overwhelmed, falling swiftly under the flurry of calculated strikes.


    Meanwhile, the elite guards surrounding the carriage closed ranks, their shields forming a protective wall. The mages among them chanted in unison, creating a shimmering barrier around the carriage to ensure Lord Garius''s safety.


    Inside the carriage, Garius remained calm, his eyes cold as he assessed the situation. "Impressive response time," he muttered.


    Alf approached the carriage after ensuring no immediate threats remained. "The attackers have been dealt with, Lord Garius. No injuries among our group."


    The Viscount nodded. "Good. Investigate their motives. I want to know who dared to attack me on my land."


    Alf bowed. "Understood, my lord. We will extract information from any survivors." He turned sharply, gesturing to one of the elite guards. "Secure the perimeter. Double-check for stragglers."


    One of the maids, holding a bloodied blade, returned to the group near the carriage. Her face betrayed no emotion as she spoke. "The attackers bore no visible insignia, but their tactics suggest mercenaries or hired assassins."


    Garius leaned back in his seat, his fingers steepled. "A bold move, but poorly executed. Someone is testing the waters. Keep me informed."


    As the group resumed their journey, the air was thick with tension. Alf and the guards remained on high alert, scanning the surroundings for any further signs of danger. The Viscount''s calm demeanor only solidified his men''s resolve: no one would harm him or the Armand family under their watch.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 76 - 76: The Price of Intrusion ( 76 )

    Alf could sense something was wrong the moment Lord Garius spoke. ''I don''t feel good. Let''s head back to the estate. Something is not right.''


    Alf''s instincts flared, and he immediately signaled to the elite guards, ordering them to turn around and head back to the estate. His voice was low, but the urgency in his tone was unmistakable. "Head back! Keep your eyes sharp!"


    Meanwhile, back at the estate, Javier, still seated on his mother lap, was enjoying the rare moment of indulgence. He savored the attention from his mother, who lavished him with affection. But as he rested his head against her, a sudden jolt ran through him¡ªa subtle shift in his perception¡ªa faint signal from the magic alarm he''d set up around the estate.


    Javier''s heart skipped a beat. "Intruders¡­"


    He quickly masked his concern with a smile, causing his mother to frown in mild confusion as he spoke. "Ah, mother, I need to use the bathroom."


    "Already?" Lady Francesca tilted her head, but her smile remained warm. "Alright, my sweet boy. Hurry back, okay?"


    As he stood, he glanced at Liana. His voice dropped to a whisper. "Ensure my mother''s safety."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, her calm demeanor never faltering. "As you wish, young master."


    Once Javier was out of the dining room, he quickly activated his Invisible skill, slipping into the shadows and moving with lightning speed. His heart raced¡ª the estate wasn''t safe anymore. Someone had breached the perimeter.


    Liana noticed the sudden tension in his posture and the slight shift in his demeanor. She immediately knew something was wrong. She caught his eyes as he moved, and though he gave no further indication, she had learned to read him like no one else.


    Her gaze hardened as she quickly turned to Lady Francesca, urging her to move. "Madam, please, this way. Let''s head to the safety room."


    The personal maids of Lady Francesca immediately moved to surround her, sensing the change in the air. They were trained to react at the slightest hint of danger.


    Liana leaned in close to one of the household maids, whispering urgently. "Tell Miss Gloria, we have company. Inform every maid and guard to be on high alert."


    The maid nodded, her face pale but determined. "Understood, Miss Liana."


    Liana then activated her own skills, dashing outside with unmatched speed. "Young master, please don''t be reckless¡­"


    At the same time, Javier was already mounting his Pekko, Buddy, in a secluded area of the estate. The bird-like creature squawk excitedly. "Alright, Buddy! Time to have some fun!" Javier grinned.


    With a burst of speed, Buddy flapped its wings and dashed straight for the intruders with Javier on its back. His magic crackled around him, his elemental control flowing as he prepared to confront whatever danger lurked near the estate.


    "Kekeke! This is going to be fun!"


    As Javier dashed into action, Liana was already coordinating the defense inside the estate. The maids, now fully alert, were spreading out and ensuring Lady Francesca''s and the household''s safety. The elite guards were on standby, ready for anything.


    The estate had become a fortress, but Javier was already ahead of the game, eager to protect his home and loved ones¡ªno matter the cost.


    "Lady Francesca''s face tightened with worry as she clutched her hands together, her heart racing with fear. Her voice wavered as she looked at Gloria, her trusted head of household maid. ''What happened? What''s going on?''"


    Gloria bowed her head slightly, her tone unwavering despite the growing tension. "Nothing, madam. It''s just a precaution. The young master sensed something unusual and took the necessary steps to protect the estate."


    Lady Francesca''s eyes widened in alarm. "What about my sweet boy? Where is he?"


    Gloria hesitated, but she could see the distress in her mistress''s eyes, so she spoke truthfully. "Don''t worry, madam. Miss Liana has already gone to fetch him. She will make sure he''s safe."


    But Francesca''s anxiety only grew. "Noo!! My honey bun!!" She clenched her fists in frustration, feeling that her son was in danger, even though she knew he was capable. "I can''t just sit here and wait."


    Gloria quickly stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Madam, please. You must trust the young master''s judgment. Miss Liana will handle everything."


    Francesca''s eyes filled with worry, but she nodded reluctantly. "I know¡­ I know¡­ but he''s still my baby. Please, keep me updated as soon as you know anything."


    Gloria gave a firm nod. "Of course, madam. I will inform you immediately of any developments."


    Inside the estate, Liana was already moving with determination. She knew that keeping Lady Francesca safe was paramount, but she also realized that Javier''s actions were the catalyst for whatever was about to unfold. "I won''t let anything happen to him," she whispered to herself as she prepared to confront the unknown threat.


    Javier charged into the dense forest, mounted on Buddy, his trusty Pekko. The forest floor shook with every determined step Buddy took, his claws digging into the earth. The guards near the estate, caught off guard, scrambled in panic as they saw their young master rushing out without any warning.


    "Ahh! Young Master! Don''t go outside!" one of the guards shouted desperately, his voice laced with fear.


    But Javier just turned back, flashing a mischievous grin, his amber eyes gleaming with excitement. "Relax! I''ve got this! Kikikiki! Buddy, let''s crush these motherfuckers!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings excitedly. The bond between rider and mount was undeniable as they charged deeper into the woods, the thrill of battle fueling their energy.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the forest, a group of assassins was finalizing their plan. They moved stealthily among the trees, their dark cloaks blending into the shadows.


    The leader of the group, a tall figure with a menacing presence, addressed his team. "We proceed as planned. They haven''t detected us yet. Remember, no survivors. The Armand family must be wiped out."


    One of the assassins, brandishing a wickedly curved poison dagger, chuckled darkly. "Heh, don''t worry about that. This baby here guarantees a slow, painful death."


    Another assassin, a mage with a cold sneer, smirked. "Hmph! Forget your dagger. My magic will incinerate anyone in our way."


    A third, crouching in the distance with a bow in hand, adjusted his aim. "I''ll provide cover from here. I''ll take out the guards before they even see us coming."


    The leader nodded, his voice low and commanding. "Good. Move out."


    But as he turned to give the order, a sudden flash of light streaked past his vision. The next moment, his head rolled clean off his shoulders, blood spurting in a gruesome arc.


    "Wha¡ª?!" one of the assassins cried out, stepping back in horror.


    From the shadows, a voice rang out, casual yet brimming with sadistic glee.


    "Hello, everyone! Welcome to my show!" Javier emerged, his playful smirk dripping with confidence. He stood on Buddy''s back, one hand resting lazily on his waist, the other waving mockingly. "Let''s start the fun, shall we? Ekekekeke!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping the ground, the earth trembling as if announcing their arrival.


    The assassins froze, their confidence shaken as they realized they were no longer the predators but the prey. "Who the hell is this kid?!"


    Javier''s grin widened as he pointed at them. "Me? I''m just a concerned citizen¡­ who doesn''t like pests crawling into my backyard. Now¡­" His eyes gleamed with mischief as he take out a kitchen knife, glowing faintly with magic. "Let''s play!"


    Buddy let out another excited squawk, charging forward with surprising speed. One assassin tried to block with his dagger, but Buddy''s powerful talons smashed through the defense, sending the man tumbling into the dirt.


    The archer assassin panicked, drawing his bow and aiming at Javier. "Stay still, you little¡ª!"


    But before he could release the arrow, a bolt of lightning crackled through the air, striking the bow and disintegrating it in his hands. The man screamed, his hands smoking from the shock. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier laughed, spinning his kitchen knife in his hand. "Oh, come on, is that all you''ve got? I was hoping for more of a challenge!"


    Another assassin, a mage, began chanting a spell, fire gathering in his palm. But Javier was faster. He extended his hand, summoning a wall of earth that shot up from the ground, slamming into the mage and interrupting his spell.


    "Too slow!" Javier taunted, flipping off Buddy and landing gracefully in the middle of the chaos. He pointed his kitchen knife at the remaining assassins, his grin never fading. "Now then, who''s next? Don''t keep me waiting!"


    The assassins hesitated, realizing they were no match for this kid. One tried to flee, but Javier flicked his wrist, sending a wind blade slicing through the air with a sharp hiss. The blade struck the fleeing man''s leg, biting deep and cutting through flesh and muscle. He fell to the ground, howling in agony, clutching the gory wound as blood seeped from between his fingers.


    "Leaving so soon? That''s rude, you know," Javier chuckled, stepping closer to the injured man. "Now, who sent you? If you answer honestly, I might let you live."


    But instead of confessing, the remaining assassins charged at Javier, their blades glinting with malevolent intent and their magic buffing their strength.


    "Too slow, asshole!" Javier shouted, his grin wide as he prepared for their assault.


    With a swift motion, he parried their blows using his kitchen knife¡ªan unassuming weapon that he had infused with his own magic. The force of their strikes was strong, but Javier''s confidence held firm.


    "Is that supposed to be impressive?" he laughed, darting back and forth between the attackers with ease. "I thought your blades would be better than this kitchen knife¡­ ahahahaha!"


    In a blur of motion, he spun and delivered a cheeky slash, knocking aside one assassin''s weapon before swiftly countering another''s thrust. "You''re all just so predictable!" he mocked, relishing the thrill of the fight.


    The assassins exchanged frantic glances, their morale faltering under Javier''s relentless onslaught and the chaos surrounding them. Fueled by a mix of adrenaline and delight, Javier danced around them, his knife flashing like lightning as he struck with surprising agility.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got! Don''t tell me I''m the only one who knows how to have fun here!" he taunted as the fight escalated, each movement more fluid and daring than the last.


    With a final burst of energy, Javier lunged forward at one particularly menacing assassin, a wicked grin spreading across his face as he delivered a decisive blow. The assassin''s eyes widened in shock before Javier''s knife found its mark, ending the threat instantaneously. The remaining assassins, now lacking their leader and confidence, faltered, uncertain of their fate against this fearless young warrior.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 77 - 77: A Kiss Amidst Carnage ( 77 )

    The remaining assassins, now trembling, looked at each other in terror. The boy in front of them wasn''t just some noble''s pampered son¡ªhe was a monster.


    From behind, Liana emerged from the trees, her eyes narrowed and her hands glowing faintly with magic. "Young master, you really couldn''t wait, could you?" she said, exasperated but already preparing to clean up the mess.


    Javier turned to her with a cheeky grin. "Oh, come on, Liana! I was just having some fun!"


    "Fun or not, I told you not to be reckless," she replied, stepping past him and raising her hand. The remaining assassins tried to flee, but Liana''s magic immobilized them, vines sprouting from the ground and wrapping around their limbs.


    "Liana, you''re too efficient!" Javier joked, wiping some dirt off his tunic. "You didn''t even leave me one to interrogate properly!"


    She sighed, crossing her arms. "Young master, I''m not here to indulge your games. Now let''s secure these intruders before more trouble arrives."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, stomping his talons triumphantly. Javier laughed, patting his feathered companion. "Alright, alright. You win, Liana. Let''s wrap this up. But next time, leave some for me!"


    One of the stronger assassins managed to slip past Liana''s vines, his eyes blazing with murderous intent. He gripped a poison-coated dagger tightly in his hand, the venom dripping from its edge as he charged toward her with a snarl.


    "You''re just a fucking maid!" he roared, his voice echoing through the forest.


    Liana didn''t flinch. Her eyes remained calm, her hands still resting gracefully behind her back as if she had no intention of defending herself. She simply sidestepped at the last possible moment, her movements fluid and deliberate, as the assassin''s dagger swiped through empty air.


    "Tsk." The assassin growled, turning to attack again¡ªonly to stop dead in his tracks.


    There was a faint shimmer of light, a subtle flash of steel, and then silence. The assassin''s head rolled cleanly from his shoulders, his body collapsing onto the ground with a dull thud.


    Javier, standing a few paces away, blinked in disbelief. "Eeeekk¡­ Liana, if she''s serious, she''s terrifying!" he thought, a shiver running down his spine.


    Liana exhaled softly, flicking the blood off her hidden blade before tucking it back into her sleeve. Her expression remained serene, as though the encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    She turned to Javier, her gaze sharp. "Young master, I hope this serves as a reminder to not underestimate your enemies or your allies."


    Javier laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe¡­ Noted, Liana. I was just about to step in, you know."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her otherwise stern expression. "Of course, young master. I''m sure you were."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, stomping his talons as if to tease Javier further.


    Javier groaned. "Alright, alright! No need to gang up on me." He glanced down at the headless body of the assassin, then back at Liana. "But seriously, remind me never to make you mad."


    She gave a faint smile, her composure unshaken. "As long as you behave, there''s nothing to worry about, young master."


    "Yeah, sure¡­ Noted¡­" Javier muttered, his playful bravado returning quickly. He hopped back onto Buddy''s saddle, his grin widening. "Now, where were we? Oh, right! Time to clear out the rest of these idiots!"


    Liana sighed, brushing a stray strand of silver hair behind her ear. "Let''s finish this quickly, young master. And please¡­ try not to cause too much trouble."


    "Trouble? Me? Never!" Javier replied, laughing as Buddy charged forward, leaving Liana shaking her head in quiet exasperation.


    Liana stood on the edge of the battlefield, her eyes calm but observant. She knew all too well that her young master, Javier, was far stronger than her. After all, he had taught her advanced techniques like instant casting, mana manipulation, and even buff magic that most seasoned mages would struggle to master. Yet, despite his playful and carefree demeanor, the sight before her was a stark reminder of just how dangerous her young master could be when he let loose."


    Javier stood in the middle of the carnage, his eyes gleaming with excitement. The once-organized assassins were now a scattered, terrified group desperately trying to regroup. His kitchen knife glinted, slick with blood as he dealt with his enemies one by one, showing no hesitation.


    Liana crossed her arms, watching as Javier slashed through yet another enemy with a smirk. "Next time, don''t pick the wrong household!" he shouted, his voice echoing with manic glee. "Ekekekekekeke!"


    The forest shook as a massive explosion erupted behind him, a fire spell detonating in the midst of a group of fleeing assassins. Boom! The blast scattered debris and bodies alike, leaving only scorched earth where his enemies had once stood.


    Without pausing, Javier raised his hand, activating one of his more intimidating spells. "Summon Puppet Knights!"


    The ground rumbled, and the forest seemed to come alive as one hundred fully armored puppet knights emerged in perfect formation, their glowing visors and polished weapons gleaming like specters of death.


    The assassins froze in terror.


    "Charge!" Javier roared, pointing his blade forward. The puppet knights obeyed immediately, rushing toward the remaining assassins with mechanical precision, their movements eerily smooth and coordinated.


    "Gyahahahahahahaha!!!" Javier''s laughter rang through the battlefield as his puppets descended upon the terrified killers.


    Liana watched silently, her expression unreadable. She knew her young master wasn''t cruel by nature¡ªhe was merely pragmatic. In this world, sparing enemies only invited more danger. Yet seeing him like this was a chilling reminder of his capabilities.


    When the dust finally settled, not a single assassin remained. Javier stood amidst the carnage, his black hair ruffled, his clothes slightly singed but otherwise unbothered. He twirled his kitchen knife once before sliding it back into its sheath with a flourish.


    "And that, ladies and gentlemen, is what happens when you mess with the Armand family! Wahahahaha!"


    Liana approached him calmly, brushing off the bits of dirt and ash that had settled on her uniform. "Young master," she said, her voice steady, "are you quite finished with your¡­ ''performance''?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehe." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sighed again, but there was a faint smile on her lips. "Let''s head back to the estate. I''m sure Lady Francesca is worried about you."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier said, dismissing his army of puppets with a wave of his hand. "But hey, I did good, right? No one got away!"


    "You did well, young master," Liana replied, her tone slightly teasing. "But perhaps next time, you could try to be a little less¡­ theatrical."


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Javier laughed, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Besides, I think I have a flair for the dramatic!"


    "Indeed," Liana said, shaking her head with a bemused smile. "Just remember, there''s a time and place for everything."


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" Liana responded, her tone calm and attentive as always.


    Before she could say more, Javier leaned toward her, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. Without hesitation, he pressed his lips to hers in a passionate kiss, catching her completely off guard.


    For a moment, Liana''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon, she closed them, returning his kiss with equal warmth. Her hands rested gently against his chest, and the world around them seemed to fade away.


    When their lips finally parted, she looked at him, her cheeks faintly flushed but her composure mostly intact. "What was that for, young master?"


    Javier gave her his signature mischievous grin, his amber eyes glinting with playful energy. "Finishing move¡­ ehehehe."


    Liana couldn''t help but sigh softly, though her lips curved into a small smile. "Young master, you''re truly incorrigible."


    "And yet you still love me," Javier teased, leaning his forehead against hers.


    "Haaa¡­ What am I going to do with you?" she murmured, her tone affectionate despite her words.


    "You love it," he quipped, his grin widening.


    "Perhaps," she replied, her tone warm but firm. "But let''s not make a habit of celebrating in the middle of the forest after wiping out assassins."


    Javier chuckled, giving her a wink. "Noted. But you gotta admit, it was a good way to end things, right?"


    Liana smiled softly, resting a hand on his cheek briefly before pulling back. "Let''s focus on getting home, young master. The family needs to know the danger has passed."


    "Right, right." Javier urged Buddy forward, but his smirk lingered as they rode. He couldn''t resist throwing a glance back at Liana.


    "Still, best finishing move ever," he muttered under his breath, earning himself a soft, amused laugh from his trusted companion.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 78 - 78: Plans in Motion ( 78 )

    "Oh, Liana?" Javier called out, his tone laced with his usual playful mischief.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her expression calm but watchful as always.


    "I don''t want my mother to worry about assassins," Javier said, his face unusually serious for a moment. "Can we use a monster attack as an excuse instead?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, raising an elegant brow. "And how are we going to do that, young master?"


    A wide grin spread across Javier''s face as he reached into his magic storage, the air shimmering faintly as he rummaged through its invisible depths. With a dramatic flourish, he pulled out the massive, hulking bodies of five trolls, their grotesque forms sprawled across the forest floor.


    Liana blinked at the sight, her composure only briefly slipping. "You''ve been carrying those... this whole time?"


    "Of course!" Javier said proudly, dusting off his hands. "I knew they''d come in handy someday. A little trolling to cover up the truth. Ehehe!"


    Liana sighed softly, her lips twitching as if suppressing a smile. "If that''s your wish, young master, then so be it. But..." she paused, glancing at the gruesome troll corpses. "We should make it convincing. Their injuries will need to match the supposed ''attack.''"


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Right! I''ll handle it. Buddy!" he called to his Pekko, who let out an eager squawk. "Help me make it look messy!"


    As Javier began strategically staging the trolls, adding slashes, burns, and crushed limbs to simulate a chaotic battle, Liana stood to the side, watching with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "Young master, you truly have a... unique way of solving problems," she said, shaking her head lightly.


    "And that''s why you love me, right?" Javier quipped, tossing her a cheeky grin.


    Liana rolled her eyes but smiled softly. "Haaa... Let''s just hope your mother buys it."


    "Oh, she will," Javier said confidently, stepping back to admire his work. "Now, let''s head back before anyone gets suspicious. Ehehe!"


    "Oh, by the way, Liana..." Javier began casually, pulling something from his pocket. "I found this on the assassin leader''s body."


    He held up a polished emblem bearing the crest of the Count Armbost Household.


    Liana''s relaxed demeanor shifted instantly, her eyes narrowing as she took the emblem from his hand to inspect it closely. Her expression turned deadly serious. "Young master, this changes everything."


    Javier blinked at her reaction, scratching his head. "What? Isn''t it fine if we just stick with the troll attack story?"


    Liana shook her head, her tone firm. "The troll excuse won''t be enough to cover this up. This emblem is proof that a noble house is involved in the attack on our estate. I need to report this to Lord Garius immediately."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Ehhh... but that''s going to make things so complicated."


    "I''m sorry, young master," Liana said firmly, clutching the emblem. "But if we fail to report this now, it could lead to a much bigger problem later. If Lord Garius has this information, he can prepare a countermeasure or plan for the future. This isn''t something we can ignore."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slumping his shoulders. "Ahhh, what a waste of perfectly good troll bodies. Do you know how much gold we could''ve made selling those?"


    Liana blinked at him, exasperated.


    "Buddy! We''re ruined!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms up as he turned to his Pekko.


    The large bird squawked in response, as if echoing its master''s despair.


    Liana let out a soft sigh but couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips. "Haaa... Young master, your priorities are truly... unique."


    Javier gave her a cheeky grin. "What can I say? I have a talent for seeing the bigger picture¡ªlike how many gold can add to our future."


    Liana simply shook her head, tucking the emblem into her pocket. "Let''s return to the estate quickly. I''ll ensure this reaches Lord Garius without delay."


    "Fine, fine. But if Father starts another lecture, I''m blaming you."


    "Blame me all you want, young master," Liana replied with a smirk. "I''m used to cleaning up after your messes."


    With a resigned huff, Javier climbed back onto Buddy. "Come on, Buddy. Let''s head home before anyone else decides to ruin our day."


    The Pekko squawked again, as if wholeheartedly agreeing, and they headed back toward the estate, the staged troll attack now a distant memory.


    Once arrive at the manor, Liana quickly gathered her thoughts and sought out the butler, Alf. She found him in the hall, and without hesitation, she reported the incident. "Sir Alf, we encountered a group of assassins in the forest. I managed to fend them off with young master Javier and his Pekko. Here''s the evidence." She handed him the emblem of Count Armbost.


    Alf took the emblem, his brow furrowing as he examined the insignia. "This is troubling," he said, nodding in acknowledgment. "I''ll inform Lord Garius immediately." He turned on his heel and headed straight toward Lord Garius''s study room.


    Lord Garius sat at his desk in the grand study, his piercing eyes scanning the emblem of Count Armbost. His personal maid stood quietly behind him, while his butler, Alf, recounted the report he had received.


    "So, Liana found this on the assassin leader''s body?" Lord Garius asked, his voice calm but heavy with authority.


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied with a respectful bow. "According to her, she was accompanying young master Javier on a stroll in the forest... with their Pekko."


    The mention of the Pekko earned a sharp raise of Lord Garius''s eyebrow. "A stroll... in the forest... with a Pekko." He leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. "So, you''re telling me Liana managed to handle all the assassins by herself?"


    "Not entirely, my lord," Alf said cautiously. "Liana reported that young master Javier was protected by his Pekko, while she fought the assassin group alongside her own Pekko."


    Lord Garius blinked, staring at Alf. "Liana has a Pekko?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my lord. It seems to have been a... recent addition."


    Lord Garius let out a deep sigh, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite the gravity of the situation. "That girl. She''s full of surprises. It seems she''s far more capable than I initially thought. Perhaps we should assign her as Lady Francesca''s personal maid. A talent like hers would be better suited for protecting someone of her status."


    Alf hesitated, his expression tightening. "With respect, my lord, Lady Francesca''s current maids are already highly skilled. However, according to the lady herself, only Liana seems capable of handling young master Javier''s... mischievous and cheeky antics."


    Lord Garius let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "Ah, yes. My youngest son is a... unique challenge. It''s true that Liana seems to have an uncanny ability to keep him in line."


    The personal maid standing silently behind Lord Garius finally spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "Liana''s loyalty and composure are unmatched, my lord. If she can manage young master Javier while protecting the estate from assassins, she''s exactly where she needs to be."


    Lord Garius nodded in agreement, his expression thoughtful. "Fair enough. I''ll have to speak with her personally later to commend her efforts. She''s proven herself invaluable once again."


    He turned his attention back to the emblem in his hand, his expression darkening. "But this... the Armbost household. They''ve crossed a line."


    Alf stepped forward. "What is your command, my lord?"


    Lord Garius''s gaze sharpened, the weight of his authority filling the room. "Increase security around the estate. Double the guards on Lady Francesca and the other wives. And make sure Javier doesn''t wander off into the forest again, especially not with his Pekko as his only protection."


    Alf smirked faintly. "Understood, my lord. Though keeping young master Javier contained... may be the most difficult task of all."


    Lord Garius allowed himself a rare, amused smile. "That boy is trouble. But he''s my son. And as long as I''m here, no one will harm this family."


    Lord Garius tapped his fingers thoughtfully on the polished oak desk, his gaze sharp and calculating. His decision had been made. "And Alf..."


    The butler stepped forward, his posture unwavering. "Yes, Lord Garius?"


    Garius leaned forward, his tone firm. "Meet with our personal army leader. Inform him to increase patrols across the town, estate, and all the villages within our territory. I want the roads secured, and our borders reinforced. Any unusual activity must be reported immediately."


    "Understood, my lord." Alf inclined his head, ready to carry out the orders.


    Garius''s voice deepened, signaling the seriousness of his next directive. "Double the guards at the mines as well. Those mines are a key asset, especially after Javier''s discovery. Use our personal military for this task and ensure their loyalty is rewarded¡ªgive them a bonus. Let them know their efforts are appreciated."


    "It will be done, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "And one more thing. Inform the maids to remain armed. Ensure they wear their battle maid uniforms at all times while on duty. Our household income has seen significant growth thanks to the mines, and we can''t afford to be complacent."


    Alf allowed himself a small nod of approval. "A wise precaution, my lord. I will see to it personally."


    "Good. Additionally, begin a recruitment campaign. Seek out talented individuals¡ªbe they warriors, mages, or specialists¡ªfor our household. I want the Armand family prepared for any eventuality."


    Alf''s lips curved into a subtle, knowing smile. "It seems you''re anticipating more trouble on the horizon, Lord Garius."


    Garius gave a faint smirk, his eyes filled with determination. "Anticipating trouble is what''s kept this family alive and rising. We''ll not just endure; we''ll thrive."


    "As you wish, my lord." Alf bowed deeply before leaving the study to execute the Viscount''s orders, his mind already racing with plans to implement the new strategies.


    The room grew quiet again, the heavy air of preparation lingering. Lord Garius knew that the threats to his family wouldn''t end here, but as always, he would face them head-on¡ªjust as the head of the Armand family always had.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 79 - 79: Morning Mischief ( 79 )

    Javier woke up early, sunlight streaming through the windows of his room. Stretching lazily, he hopped out of bed and made his way to the shower. The warm water cascaded over him, and as usual, his thoughts drifted to his past life.


    "Man, back in Japan, it was just study, study, work, work. A grind from dawn till dusk," he mused, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But here? Here, life is good. I have freedom, power, and a beautiful elf like Liana around. Hehehe, what more could a guy want?"


    His mind wandered further. "Oh, I wonder how big our region really is. I need to explore more. Maybe find some hidden treasure or monsters to play with. Ehehehe..."


    After finishing his shower, Javier dried off and dressed in his usual casual attire, though he couldn''t resist a quick glance in the mirror. "Looking good, future Viscount!" he declared to his reflection with a wink.


    As he stepped out of his room, he immediately noticed something different. The maids'' uniforms had changed.


    His eyes widened, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Ohhhh!! Sexy and hot¡­ nice curves¡­ ehehehe," he muttered under his breath, taking a moment to admire the new designs.


    It didn''t take long for him to spot Gloria, the head of household maid, who was organizing some documents near the staircase.


    "Weeewiit!! Nice body, Gloria!" Javier called out, his playful tone echoing down the hall.


    Gloria looked up, unfazed by his antics, and gave him her usual polite smile. "Good morning, young master."


    "Gloriaaaa!! Kisssss!" Javier demanded, throwing his arms wide in mock affection. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria sighed but leaned forward, giving him a longer kiss, knowing it was easier to humor him than argue. Javier''s eyes widened in surprise, and he felt a rush of exhilaration.


    Javier laughed triumphantly. "Ehehehe¡­ that was unexpected!"


    Gloria shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. "Now, now, young master. If Liana saw this, she would be furious."


    "Ehehe¡­ That''s why I''ve got you, right, Gloria? You wouldn''t let me get into trouble, would you?" Javier said, wagging his eyebrows.


    Gloria crossed her arms, giving him a knowing look. "Hmm, let''s just say¡­ don''t push your luck. I may not always save you from Liana''s wrath."


    Javier chuckled and leaned casually against the banister. "Ah, you''re the best, Gloria. Anyway, where''s Liana?."


    "She''s in the kitchen, overseeing breakfast preparations," Gloria replied.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Perfect! Time to pay my lovely future wife a visit!"


    As he dashed off toward the kitchen, Gloria sighed, shaking her head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. "That boy¡­ he really is impossible."


    "Wooooo! Nice ass!" Javier exclaimed, his mischievous grin widening as he cheekily slapped one of the maid''s ass before darting away, laughter bubbling up from his chest.


    "Young master!!" the maid exclaimed, her face flushing with surprise and embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, girls! I''ll take responsibility if you want!" Javier called back over his shoulder, his laughter echoing through the hall. "Eheheheheh!"


    Feeling emboldened by the playful atmosphere, Javier couldn''t resist the temptation to flip the skirt of another maid as he zipped past her. "Ohhh!! Pinky today!! Ehehehe!" he teased, his eyes sparkling with mischief as he admired the bright color.


    The maid gasped, hands covering her skirt in shock, while the other maids exchanged exasperated glances,amused by Javier''s antics.


    "Honestly, young master!!" one of the maids called out, trying to suppress a smile.


    Javier just laughed, reveling in the chaos he created, before finally making his way to the kitchen, where he hoped to find Liana and share a bit of his morning mischief with her.


    "Lianaaaa!!" Javier shouted as he burst into the kitchen.


    "Haaaa¡­ here we go again," Liana sighed, a mix of amusement and exasperation in her voice as she turned to face him.


    "Hug!!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms wide open.


    "Here, here¡­" Liana replied, stepping forward to embrace him, a smile breaking through her initial annoyance.


    "Ehehehe¡­ you''re looking beautiful today," Javier said, pulling back slightly to look at her.


    "Just today?" Liana raised an eyebrow, feigning indignation, though a smile tugged at her lips.


    "Okay, okay! Every day! You''re always beautiful!" Javier quickly amended, grinning widely.


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. "Flattery will get you nowhere, young master."


    "Aw, come on!" he said, leaning closer with a cheeky grin.


    "Just remember to keep your hands to yourself," she warned playfully, but the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her amusement.


    "Wouldn''t dream of it¡­ for now," Javier teased


    Without warning, Javier playfully slapped Liana''s ass hard, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Ohhhh!! Soft¡­ ehehehe!" he exclaimed, reveling in his cheeky behavior.


    "Young master!!!" she scolded.


    Laughing, Javier didn''t stick around to hear her reaction. He dashed out of the kitchen, his laughter echoing off as he sprinted down the hallway.


    "Young master, come back here!" Liana called after him, shaking her head in disbelief, but unable to suppress a smile.


    "Catch me if you can!" Javier shouted gleefully, his voice trailing behind him as he darted away, enjoying every moment of the morning mischief.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she watched Javier''s retreating figure. "You really spoiled him too much," Lithia said, leaning against the kitchen counter with a knowing smile.


    "I don''t think anyone could resist him, right, Meira?" Liana replied, a hint of jealousy creeping into her voice as she watched Javier disappear down the hallway.


    "Umm¡­ umm¡­" Meira, the catfolk maid, twitched her ears and swished her tail, clearly flustered by the conversation.


    "What do you mean?" Lithia asked, raising an eyebrow with amusement.


    Liana crossed her arms, a smirk playing on her lips. "She let the young master bury his face in her breasts yesterday. Even let him inhale her scent while shaking his head just to see her breast jiggle," she teased, her eyes sparkling with playful mischief as she glanced at Meira.


    Meira''s face turned bright red, and she covered her mouth with her hands, clearly embarrassed. "N-no! It wasn''t like that!" she protested, her tail flicking back and forth.


    Meira fidgeted, her ears twitching as she attempted to defend herself. "Well, it''s not like he doesn''t do that with you too, Liana!" she shot back, a faint smile slipping through her nervousness.


    Lithia burst into laughter. "Oh, I see! So you''re the one letting him get away with such antics!" she teased, playfully nudging Meira.


    Liana sighed softly, watching Javier''s retreating figure disappear down the hallway. She leaned against the doorframe, one hand on her hip, and called out after him, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and resignation. "Young master! Breakfast after this!"


    From somewhere far down the hall, Javier''s voice echoed back, lighthearted and mischievous as ever. "Okayyy... ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head, a faint smile playing on her lips as she watched his antics. "Haaa... young master," she murmured, filled with a mix of fondness and exasperation, before turning back into the kitchen to finish overseeing the preparations.


    As she stepped back into the bustling kitchen, the aroma of fresh bread and sizzling meat enveloped her. The head chef and his team coordinated effortlessly, chopping vegetables and stirring pots while the clatter of utensils filled the air.


    "Liana, can you check on the fruit tray?" the head chef called out, nodding towards the counter in the corner.


    "Of course!" she replied, moving to the designated area. As she arranged the vibrant fruit, her thoughts drifted back to Javier¡ªhis laughter, his carefree spirit, and the bond they shared. She felt a flutter of warmth in her chest, recalling their secret promise.


    "Just a few more minutes," she murmured to herself, carefully placing the fruits.


    Lithia leaned against the counter next to her, an amused grin still lingering on her face. "Do you think he''ll ever take things seriously?" she asked, her tone playful yet curious.


    Liana chuckled softly, her expression thoughtful. "Maybe when he understands the weight of his responsibilities in the future. Until then, I''ll just have to keep him from getting into too much trouble."


    "Good luck with that," Lithia replied, smirking. "He seems to have a knack for finding it."


    "True," Liana said, smiling as she finished with the fruit. "But that''s also what makes him special. He brings life to this household, and we all need a little mischief now and then."


    "As long as that mischief doesn''t lead to any disasters," Meira chimed in, her ears still twitching with amusement.


    Liana glanced at Meira, her eyes sparkling with mirth. "I''ll make sure he doesn''t go too far. After all, someone has to keep watching him."


    Lithia grinned. "Let''s just hope that ''someone'' doesn''t get pulled into his schemes along the way."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head, but the fond smile never left her face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 80 - 80: Mischief and Planning ( 80 )

    "Buddy!! Ehehehe!" Javier exclaimed, grinning widely as he bent down in the pekko pen, pouring the special pekko food into the trough. The pekko named Buddy squawked happily, flapping its wings in excitement, while its companion, Pikko, eagerly joined in, pecking at the food with delight.


    Javier watched them for a moment, the vibrant colors of their feathers shining in the sunlight. "You two are always so cheerful," he said, chuckling.


    As the pekko gobbled their meal, Javier leaned against the trough, his mind wandering. "Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should do today," he mused, glancing around the estate.


    Yesterday''s visit to the barrack at the back of the estate had been ruined by the assassin attack, a grim reminder of the dangers lurking in the shadows. He still felt the adrenaline from the encounter, but he couldn''t let it dampen his spirits. There was too much to explore and enjoy.


    Inside his magic storage, he knew he had a treasure trove of items waiting for him. There were plenty of monster bodies he could sell later to Old Man Orrim, who always had a keen interest in rare materials. Javier grinned at the thought of the gold, jewelry, and ore he had amassed¡ªmore than he could count. He had even crafted a mana cannon, a modern artillery piece that used large mana stones as ammunition. The power it unleashed was akin to a real cannon, and he had yet to fully test its capabilities.


    "Imagine the looks on everyone''s faces when they see what I can do!" he thought, excitement bubbling within him. Alongside the mana cannon, he had also created an anti-air mana gun, reminiscent of World War II weaponry, designed to defend against aerial threats.


    But it wasn''t just the big weapons that made him proud. He had over 500 puppet knights crafted by his magic, each one stronger and more resilient than the last. They were his secret army, waiting for the right moment to be unleashed. The thought of commanding them filled him with a sense of power and purpose.


    "Maybe I should practice with my puppets today," he pondered, the idea sparking his interest.


    "Ehehehe¡­ time to have fun after this!!!" Javier exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over as he dashed out of the pekko pen.


    "Young master¡­" a familiar voice called out, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    "Hiiik! Liana!! Ugh¡­ you scare me," he gasped, turning to face his personal maid, who stood with her arms crossed, a bemused expression on her face.


    "Hmm? Why does someone who handled the assassin group yesterday like they were just playthings look shocked?" Liana teased, raising an eyebrow at him.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Liana¡­" Javier replied sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Now, young master, let''s head to the main dining room. Breakfast is ready," she said, her tone firm yet gentle.


    "Awww¡­ I still want to pat my ''buddy'' here," he protested, glancing back at the pekko, who was happily pecking at the remaining food.


    "Now, now¡­ enough with those antics. Off to the main dining room," Liana insisted, her expression softening slightly but still resolute.


    "Ugh¡­ fine¡­" Javier sighed, knowing he wouldn''t win this round. He reluctantly followed Liana, casting one last look at Buddy and Pikko before heading toward the main house.


    Once they reached the grand dining room, Javier took his place at the long, polished table, adorned with an array of delicious breakfast dishes. Liana stood behind him, her presence a steady reassurance.


    "Enjoy your meal, young master," Liana said, her tone professional as she stepped back slightly, allowing him to dig in.


    "Thanks, Liana!" he replied, diving into the food with enthusiasm. As he savored each bite, he felt a surge of energy. The day was still young, and he had plans to make the most of it.


    While he ate, he couldn''t help but glance at Liana, who stood patiently behind him, her eyes scanning the room, always vigilant. It was a reminder of how much she cared for him, even if her role kept her at a distance.


    Liana carefully wiped her young master''s mouth with a napkin, her movements precise and practiced. She then poured a refreshing drink into his glass, the cool liquid glistening in the morning light.


    "Ehehe¡­ this is why I love you, Liana," Javier said, leaning back in his chair with a playful grin.


    "Young master, behave," Liana replied with a hint of exasperation, though her eyes sparkled with affection.


    "I am¡­ ehehehe," he responded, his smile widening.


    "Did you eat your breakfast yet?" she asked, glancing at him critically.


    "Yes, I already had breakfast in the maid''s dining area," he replied, pride bubbling in his voice.


    "Oh¡­ want some bites?" he offered, motioning to his plate.


    "Don''t start trouble, young master," Liana warned, a slight smile creeping onto her face despite her efforts to maintain her professionalism. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa¡­ okay¡­" Javier sighed dramatically, putting on a mock pout, but he couldn''t help the twinkle of mischief in his eyes.


    After finishing his meal, Javier leaned back in his chair, watching Liana as she began clearing the plates and tidying the table. She moved with her usual grace, each action precise and efficient.


    "Liana?" he called out suddenly, his tone curious.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied without looking up, carefully stacking the dishes.


    "Where''s Mother? And everyone else? I haven''t seen them today."


    "Lady Francesca, Lady Phenelopie, and Lady Garcinia are attending a gathering with the noblewomen in town," Liana explained, adjusting the napkin holder. "Your brothers, Master Marcellus and Master Cedric, are still at the magic academy in the capital city."


    "Oh¡­ so what about my step-siblings?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "Lady Athine? She''s probably with her partner in town. As for the other two, I''m not sure."


    Javier blinked in surprise. "Wait¡­ Athine has a partner already?"


    Liana glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "You didn''t know?"


    "Hah! Like I care," he scoffed, crossing his arms with a dramatic huff. "That annoying girl can enjoy her life. Go ahead and get married already!"


    Liana paused mid-motion, turning her gaze sharply toward him. "Young master¡­" she warned.


    Javier quickly raised his hands in mock surrender, a grin plastered on his face. "Okay, okay! I was just joking! No need to get all serious on me, Liana."


    She shook her head, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips despite her attempt to maintain her stern demeanor. "You really should be more respectful, especially when it comes to family matters."


    "Respectful? Me? Nah, that''s not really my style," he teased, leaning back in his chair with a playful smirk. "Besides, it''s just Athine. She''s always so dramatic about everything."


    Liana rolled her eyes, continuing to clear the table. "Well, just remember that you might have to deal with her drama someday. Family dynamics can be complicated."


    "Pfft! Complicated? I think it''s just boring," he replied, waving his hand dismissively. "I''d rather be out training or playing with Buddy."


    "Your priorities are questionable, young master," Liana said, her tone light but firm. "You need to prepare for the responsibilities that come with your title."


    "Ugh, fine!," Javier sighed dramatically, leaning forward with a pout. "But can''t I at least have a little fun first?"


    "Fun can come after your training," she replied, her voice steady. "But first, you need to understand the importance of discipline."


    "Discipline, schmisipline!" he exclaimed, rolling his eyes.


    Liana couldn''t help but chuckle at his enthusiasm. "Just remember, strength isn''t everything. It''s also about wisdom and knowing when to act."


    "Yeah, yeah," he replied, waving her off again.


    "Young master, after this, it''s the study room," Liana announced, her tone brokering no argument.


    "Ehhhh¡­ don''t want to!" he protested, crossing his arms defiantly.


    "You have to, young master," she insisted, her expression unwavering.


    "But I already read everything and learned almost everything in the library!" he whined, a hint of desperation in his voice.


    Liana sighed, knowing her young master really had fully studied every book available in the library. "But, young master, still you have to."


    "Haah¡­ Liana, you''re no fun," he pouted, slumping back in his chair.


    "Yeah, yeah, young master¡­ now, now¡­" she replied, trying to maintain her composure.


    "Can we do something else today?" he asked, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "Like what?" she inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "You know¡­ riding our pekko, dashing around the estate¡­ err¡­" he trailed off, his excitement bubbling.


    "You always do that and cause a commotion," Liana pointed out, crossing her arms.


    "Nothing serious¡­" he insisted, grinning.


    "Nothing? Flipping other maids'' skirts and looking at their panties while drooling and then running away laughing? That''s nothing?" she challenged, a mock-serious look on her face.


    "Ehehehehe¡­" he giggled, unable to contain himself.


    "No! Study room, now!" Liana commanded, her tone firm.


    "But¡­" he started to protest.


    "No buts!!" she replied, her patience wearing thin.


    "Ceh¡­ no fun," he huffed, standing up from the table.


    Liana stood her ground, keeping a watchful eye on Javier to ensure he wouldn''t protest any further. But then, in a blur of motion¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Javier dashed by and flipped her skirt.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ black!!" he laughed, catching a glimpse of her black panties before sprinting away, his laughter echoing through the hall.


    "Young master!!!!" Liana shouted, her cheeks flushing with surprise and indignation. "Get back here!"


    "Blergh!! Hahahahaha!" Javier called back, his laughter ringing out as he raced down the corridor, the thrill of mischief fueling his escape.


    Liana chased after him, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face. "You little rascal! Just wait until I catch you!"


    The chase continued, echoes of laughter and playful shouts filling the halls of the estate as Javier reveled in the chaos he had created, fully aware that his antics brought both trouble and joy to their daily lives.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 81 - 81: Pursuit and Playfulness ( 81 )

    Javier sprinted to the pekko pen, his laughter echoing as he called out desperately, "Buddy, prepare for emergency escape!"


    The bright orange pekko tilted its head, blinking at him in confusion as it leisurely continued pecking at the ground.


    "Buddy!!!!" Javier shouted again, waving his arms frantically.


    Finally, Buddy squawked in acknowledgment and waddled over. Wasting no time, Javier jumped onto its back. "Run!!!"


    With a squawk of protest, Buddy broke into a clumsy dash, feathers fluttering as it picked up speed. Javier clung to its neck, grinning from ear to ear as they took off across the estate.


    Behind him, Liana stood frozen in the doorway, her face a perfect mixture of fury and disbelief. "Young master!!!" she bellowed, her voice echoing across the estate.


    "Black panties!!!" Javier yelled back with gleeful mischief, waving at her as Buddy bolted around the estate grounds.


    Liana''s eye twitched. She inhaled sharply and turned her gaze to her own pekko, Pikko¡ªa sleek, silver-feathered bird that stood calmly nearby, as if waiting for its cue. The pekko had been a gift from Javier himself, though in moments like these, she questioned why she had accepted it.


    "Pikko," Liana called firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The silver pekko squawked in response, its sharp eyes locking onto her.


    "Let''s chase down the young master," she said, hopping gracefully onto Pikko''s back.


    Pikko immediately flared its wings, letting out a fierce cry before taking off, its movements fluid and determined.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced back and saw the silver blur gaining on him. "Oh no, oh no, oh no!" he muttered, patting Buddy''s neck. "Faster, Buddy! She''s catching up!"


    Buddy let out an indignant squawk, as if to say, I''m trying my best here!


    Liana''s voice rang out behind him. "Young master! You are NOT escaping this time!"


    Javier cackled, the thrill of the chase filling him with exhilaration. "Try and catch me, Liana!"


    The two pekkos dashed across the estate, kicking up clouds of dirt as they weaved between trees, past startled maids, and around the garden fountains. Pikko, with its elegant strides and sharp reflexes, steadily closed the gap.


    "Buddy, don''t fail me now!" Javier urged, glancing nervously over his shoulder.


    But Liana''s calm, focused expression sent a shiver down his spine. He knew she wasn''t letting this slide.


    "Pikko, corner him!" Liana commanded, her voice steady despite the wind rushing past.


    Javier''s heart raced as he saw Pikko expertly cut off his escape route, forcing Buddy to veer sharply to the left. The sudden change sent him off balance, and he clung tightly to the bird''s neck to avoid tumbling off.


    "You''re not getting away this time!" Liana called out, her voice dangerously close.


    Javier grinned nervously. "Err..umm¡­ maybe I went too far this time¡­?"


    "Definitely!" Liana snapped, her sharp hearing catching his words.


    The chase continued, but it was clear¡ªPikko and Liana had the upper hand. As they rounded a corner of the estate, Javier spotted a large oak tree ahead. An idea sparked in his mind.


    "Buddy, let''s go for the tree!" he shouted, urging the pekko to make a sharp turn.


    With a squawk of determination, Buddy complied, heading straight for the tree. Javier held on tight, adrenaline pumping through him. Liana''s eyes widened as she realized what he was planning.


    "Don''t you dare!" she yelled, but it was too late.


    Javier leaped off Buddy''s back as they approached the tree, rolling onto the grass just in time to avoid a collision. Buddy skidded to a stop, feathers ruffled but unharmed.


    "Ha! You''ll never catch me now!" Javier taunted, scrambling to his feet.


    But Liana was quick to react. "Pikko, stop!" she commanded, and the silver pekko halted in front of Javier, blocking his path.


    "Uh-oh," he muttered, realizing he was cornered.


    Liana dismounted with a determined look. "Young master, this is the end of your antics!"


    Javier took a step back, his playful demeanor faltering. "Come on, Liana! I was just having a bit of fun!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fun that could get you into serious trouble!" she replied, hands on her hips. "You need to learn that there are consequences for your actions."


    "Okay, okay! I promise to be good!" he pleaded.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "You''ve said that before."


    "I mean it this time!" he insisted, a nervous laugh escaping him.


    "Let''s go to the study room" she said, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    With a sly grin, a mischievous idea popped into Javier''s head. He turned towards Liana, and in a swift motion, he playfully slapped her ass before dashing off, laughing.


    "Soft!"


    "Young master!!!" Liana gasped, her cheeks flushing with surprise and indignation as she spun around, eyes wide with disbelief. "You little rascal!"


    "Come back here!" Liana shouted, shaking her head but unable to suppress a smile that crept onto her lips despite her feigned annoyance. "You''ll pay for that!"


    Javier dashed around a fountain, darting between bushes, clearly reveling in the playful chase. "You''ll have to catch me first!" he called over his shoulder, heart racing with excitement.


    Liana charged after him, determined to regain control of the situation. "You may think you''re clever, but I''m still faster!" she replied, her voice ringing out as she navigated the garden paths with agility.


    "Faster? We''ll see about that!" he retorted, glancing back just in time to see her drawing nearer. Fueled by the thrill of the chase, he leaped over a small flowerbed, narrowly avoiding a patch of blooming daisies.


    "Young master!" Liana warned, her tone a mix of exasperation and laughter. "You''re going to ruin the garden!"


    "Can''t catch me!" he taunted again, dodging left and right as he made his way toward the palatial estate.


    As he reached the wide stone steps leading up to the front door, Javier turned again, panting and grinning. "Okay, okay! I didn''t mean to make trouble¡­ just wanted to have a little fun!"


    Liana finally slowed to a stop, catching her breath with one hand on her hip, trying to maintain an air of authority. "Fun that will land you in more trouble than you know," she countered, though the corner of her mouth twitched in amusement.


    Javier held his hands up in mock surrender. "Can''t I ever make it through a day without a little mischief?"


    "Not if you keep this up," she replied, shaking her head, still smiling despite herself. "Now, what will it be? The study, or do I have to drag you there?"


    After a moment of dramatic consideration, Javier replied, "Fine. The study it is." He started up the stairs but couldn''t help shooting her a cheeky grin over his shoulder. "But only if you promise to stop being so serious all the time!"


    She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her chuckle. "And you promise to behave, young master?"


    "Okay, okay! I promise!" he said, trying to sound serious but failing miserably as he made his way into the house.


    Inside the study room, sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the shelves lined with books. Despite his earlier antics, Javier was now lying on Liana''s lap, his head resting comfortably as he lazily clung to her waist. His eyes gazed up at her, a satisfied grin on his face.


    Liana sat gracefully, her back straight, engrossed in a book. She seemed serene, though she occasionally glanced down at her mischievous young master with a faint smile.


    "Liana?" Javier spoke up, his voice soft yet playful.


    "What now, young master?" she replied without looking up, her tone calm but tinged with a hint of exasperation.


    "You still didn''t give me a kiss today," he said, pouting slightly and hugging her waist tighter.


    Liana sighed, finally lowering her book to look at him. His eyes sparkled with mischief, and she knew he wouldn''t let this go easily.


    "Honestly, young master¡­" she muttered, shaking her head.


    Still, she leaned down, her long hair cascading like a curtain as she brought her lips to his. The kiss started soft, but Javier, true to his bold nature, tightened his arms around her, deepening the moment. Liana let it linger longer than usual before pulling back, her face composed despite a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "There," she said, her voice steady but gentle. "Satisfied?"


    Javier''s grin widened."That was perfect."


    "You''re impossible," she said, resuming her upright posture and picking up her book again.


    "And you''re amazing," Javier replied without hesitation, his voice filled with affection.


    Liana didn''t respond, but the small, amused smile on her lips revealed her true feelings.


    As Javier lay there, inhaling her calming scent and enjoying the warmth of the moment, he thought to himself that this was exactly what he loved most¡ªbeing close to Liana, even in the simplest of ways.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 82 - 82: Behind the Veil of Nobility ( 82 )

    "You do know this region is your father''s land, right?" Liana said, her tone calm but instructive as she gently ran her fingers through Javier''s messy hair. "All the borders are guarded personally by his army. I think the numbers have grown to more than 7,000 troops already."


    "Eh? Really?" Javier raised an eyebrow, propping himself up slightly from Liana''s lap. "I thought the kingdom was the one maintaining the borders."


    Liana chuckled softly. "No, young master. Every noble is responsible for maintaining their own borders. It''s their duty to protect their land and their people."


    Javier blinked, sitting up fully now. "Wait, so all those soldiers.. they''re all Father''s personal troops?"


    "Your father takes his responsibilities very seriously. Those troops are highly trained, and they ensure the safety of the entire territory, especially at the borders."


    "Huh," Javier muttered, scratching his chin. "I always thought nobles just relied on the kingdom''s army for protection."


    "It''s not that simple," Liana said, her expression turning thoughtful. "While the kingdom has its own forces, nobles are expected to manage their own defenses. A strong personal army is not just for protection¡ªit also serves as a symbol of power and authority. It shows that a noble can stand strong without depending entirely on the crown."


    "But doesn''t that make things tense between nobles?" Javier asked, leaning forward, curios. "I mean, having a private army that big¡­ doesn''t it make the other lords nervous?"


    Liana''s expression turned serious. "It does, young master, but having an army isn''t just about show or deterring external threats. It''s a necessity. Some nobles may see any sign of weakness as an opportunity to exploit¡ªwhether that means attempting to seize land, challenging your father''s authority, or even plotting underhanded schemes to undermine his influence."


    Javier frowned, leaning back into the chair. "So it''s like a big game of posturing? Everyone trying to look tough so no one starts a fight?"


    "In a way, yes," Liana replied. "But it''s not just posturing. Your father''s army exists to ensure stability in the region. It protects not only the borders but also the people within. Without a strong military presence, this land would be vulnerable to both foreign threats and¡­ internal strife."


    "Internal?" Javier raised an eyebrow.


    Liana''s eyes locked with his. "Do you remember the recent assassin attack?"


    Javier''s relaxed demeanor shifted as the memory resurfaced. "Yeah, It was only a few days ago. Those guys were after Father, right?"


    Liana let out a chuckle, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "You seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit, young master. You were practically gleeful while taking them down."


    Javier grinned, leaning back in the chair. "What can I say? It was fun! Those assassins never saw it coming."


    Liana shook her head, a smile still playing on her lips. "Just remember, it''s not always a game. But I have to admit, your enthusiasm made it easier to deal with the situation."


    "Yeah, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious," Javier replied, his expression sobering. "I mean, I knew they were after Father, but to think they could have succeeded if we weren''t ready¡­"


    Liana nodded . "That attack was likely orchestrated by another noble¡ªsomeone who saw your father''s growing influence as a threat to their own power. Without a strong army to protect this estate and a capable personal guard, the consequences could have been dire."


    Javier''s gaze darkened. "You''re saying the army doesn''t just guard the borders; it protects us too."


    "Precisely," Liana affirmed. "The strength of this household is what keeps potential enemies at bay. Assassinations, sabotage, and attempts to usurp power are all real threats if a noble''s authority is questioned. The world of nobility, young master, is not as refined as it seems on the surface. Those who seek power will always look for vulnerabilities to exploit."


    Javier crossed his arms, troubled by the implications. "So without Father''s army, we''d be sitting ducks."


    "Yes," Liana replied simply. "And it''s not just about having numbers. The troops your father has trained are among the best in the region. They''re loyal, disciplined, and equipped to deal with various threats. That''s why your father prioritizes maintaining and expanding his forces. It''s not about ambition¡ªit''s about survival."


    Javier let out a long breath, his playful smirk fading into a more contemplative expression. "I guess I never thought about it that way. I knew the assassin incident was serious, but to think it could''ve been worse without all this in place¡­"


    "It''s a harsh reality, young master," Liana said gently. "But rest assured, your father is prepared for it. And one day, you might need to be as well."


    "One day, huh? For now, I''ll leave it to the old man. But if anyone tries something again, they''ll regret messing with me."


    Liana smiled softly, her voice warm with encouragement. "I don''t doubt that, young master."


    Inside, Javier thought about many things he didn''t say. He had learned long ago¡ªback when he was in previous life¡ªthat people are basically selfish. Even if they seem polite and proper, they are just like the harsh business world he had known.


    Wars happen over land, money, and power, and many innocent people suffer because of them. He remembered his history lessons from his old world¡ªhow countries invaded others in the name of "freedom," but really just took everything for themselves and enslaved the people. Politicians talked about peace but caused wars behind the scenes, only to make money for themselves.


    Even regular people, who say they are victims, aren''t innocent. Greed, jealousy, and anger are everywhere. His coworkers sabotaged each other for promotions. Families fought over inheritance. Charity events often showcased wealth instead of kindness.


    In this new world, it was the same. Nobles might greet each other nicely at parties, but beneath that kindness, they had the same basic desires: wanting power, fearing they would be outdone, and being ready to betray anyone who showed weakness.


    Javier sighed quietly, "This world might have magic, but humans are the same everywhere. Greedy, selfish, and always ready to take advantage of someone weaker." He knew he shouldn''t trust easily, especially when it came to power.


    The recent assassin attack showed this clearly. Some noble, likely too ambitious, had sent killers to their home. If Father''s guards and the personal maid and butler had not been ready¡ªor if Javier had not stepped in¡ªit could have ended badly. It wasn''t personal. Nothing ever was. It was just business. In politics, lives can be thrown away, and loyalty means little.


    In his past life, Nakamura Junichi often wondered why people kept making the same mistakes. War after war, betrayal after betrayal. Even when survival was on the line, people chose their own benefit over what was good for everyone. He had seen companies fall apart because of greed. He had watched governments ignore problems to make money. And now, he saw the same problems in this medieval fantasy world.


    Javier crossed his arms, leaning back with a cynical smirk. "It''s always the same. The powerful take from the weak, the weak try to claw their way up, and the whole cycle starts over again. No wonder Father needs an army and power."


    "Something on your mind, young master?" Liana''s gentle voice brought him back to reality.


    He looked at her and put on his usual mischievous grin. "Just thinking about how lucky we are to have Father running things. Without his army, we''d probably be knee-deep in someone else''s mess by now."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, sensing something deeper behind his words, but she didn''t ask more. "Indeed. It''s why he works so hard to keep his position. This land''s peace isn''t guaranteed¡ªit''s earned through vigilance and strength."


    Javier chuckled, though it didn''t sound very happy. "Strength, huh? Guess that''s all that really matters in the end."


    Liana paused for a moment before saying, "It''s unfortunate, but strength is often the language people understand best. Without it, even the noblest ideals can be trampled underfoot."


    Javier nodded, but inside, he thought differently. "The strong protect themselves, the weak get trampled, and ideals¡­ ideals are just stories we tell ourselves to feel better about the chaos we create."


    He wouldn''t say this out loud¡ªnot to Liana or anyone else¡ªbut he knew the truth. This world was not just like his old one; it was worse. At least in his past life, there were laws and technology to soften some of humanity''s darker sides. Here, power was everything.


    As Liana talked about the region''s defenses and Father''s strategies, Javier''s mind went back to the assassin attack. It hadn''t been the first threat, and it wouldn''t be the last. "If they want to come at us, let them," he thought, his eyes shining with determination. "I''ll make sure they regret it."


    Javier nodded as Liana talked about the importance of having a strong army. Her voice was calm but serious. To anyone watching, he looked like he was paying close attention, his sharp eyes focused on her as if he was remembering every word.


    But in his mind, he was thinking something completely different.


    Javier''s lips turned up slightly, but he quickly hid it with a thoughtful look. "I wonder which assassin house sent that little group last time? Once I find out¡­ kukuku~ I''ll be paying them a personal ''visit.''" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He imagined sneaking into the shadows of a grand estate and catching the mastermind in their fancy study. He could already picture the fear on their face when he appeared out of nowhere, completely annihilate all of the house, with his puppet knights.


    "Oh, how delightful it''ll be to watch them squirm."


    "Do you understand, young master?" Liana''s voice broke into his thoughts, bringing him back to reality.


    Javier blinked and quickly put on his best innocent smile. "Of course! A strong army is essential for protecting our borders, deterring enemies, and ensuring stability within the territory." He even nodded wisely to show he agreed.


    Liana looked pleased, but her raised eyebrow showed she wasn''t completely convinced. "I''m glad you''re taking this seriously, young master."


    "Oh, I''m taking it seriously, alright," Javier thought, already thinking about his plans. "Seriously excited to test my new tracking spells and sneaking skills. Let''s see how cocky these so-called assassins are when I show up at their door."


    He leaned back, pretending to think deeply. "It''s just¡­ fascinating, you know? How everything ties together. The army, the nobles, even the assassins¡­ it''s like one big chessboard."


    Liana tilted her head, happy with his sudden insight. "Exactly, young master. Understanding that balance is crucial if you''re to navigate this world effectively."


    "Balance, huh? Sure, I''ll keep the balance¡­ right after I tip the scales in our favor."


    As Liana continued to explain noble politics and military strength, Javier kept up his attentive act, nodding at the right times. But in the back of his mind, he was bubbling with excitement.


    "I''ll make them regret coming after us. But first, I''ll have a little fun. Can''t rush these things, after all."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 83 - 83: Morning Woes ( 83 )

    "Young master... wake up. It''s morning," said Liana gently but firmly. She had done this many times before.


    Javier groaned and buried his face deeper into the pillow. "Mmm¡­" he mumbled, moving his arm over his head.


    "Young master," Liana said again, this time a little firmer. She stood by his bed, hands on her hips, watching him try to stay asleep.


    "Haah¡­ Liana¡­ I''m still sleepy," Javier complained, his voice muffled under the thick blanket as he pulled it over his head.


    "Young master, it''s time to get up," Liana insisted, leaning down to poke him gently. "You have responsibilities, remember?"


    "Responsibilities can wait," Javier muttered sleepily. "Sleep is important for a growing young master, you know."


    "Not when you''re just making excuses!" Liana replied, narrowing her eyes. She pulled the edge of the blanket away, revealing a messy Javier.


    "Eeeeeh!" Javier whined, trying to pull the blanket back over himself. "Liana, come on, just five more minutes¡­ maybe ten?"


    "Absolutely not," Liana said firmly, crossing her arms. "Now, wake up this instant, young master, or I''ll¡ª"


    "Ugh, really, Liana?!" Javier groaned, sitting up with his hair and a look of betrayal. "Do you have to be this persistent every morning?"


    "Yes," Liana said simply, a small smile on her face. "Because otherwise, you''d sleep until noon."


    Javier sighed loudly and flopped back onto the bed. "Why is waking up so hard?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana smirked and poked his forehead. "Because you make it hard, young master. Now, should I get a bucket of cold water, or will you get up on your own?"


    Javier looked horrified. "Alright, alright! I''m up! No need to go that far!"


    Liana stood up, happy with herself. "Good. Breakfast will be ready soon, so don''t take too long. And fix your hair before coming down¡ªit looks like a bird''s nest."


    Javier grumbled as he swung his legs over the bed. "Morning lectures, freezing water threats, and now hair insults¡­ this is what I wake up to every day."


    Liana, already heading for the door, looked back with a sly smile. "go take shower now,young master."


    As soon as Liana left the room, Javier smiled to himself. "Liana gone¡­ back to sleep!" He dove back under the blanket, letting out a happy sigh. Soon, soft snores filled the room.


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, the rest of the household was already awake.


    "Liana," Lady Francesca called out calmly as she took a sip of her morning tea. "Where is your young master? Shouldn''t he be here by now?"


    Liana bowed slightly and replied politely, "I believe he is still in the shower, my lady."


    Lady Francesca raised an eyebrow, not quite believing her.


    Lord Garius, who sat at the head of the table, frowned. "Go check on him," he ordered in a deep, commanding voice.


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said with a bow before leaving the dining room.


    Lady Phenelopie, the third wife, clicked her tongue in disapproval. "That boy is always late. Such behavior is not right for a noble."


    Lady Garcinia, the second wife, crossed her arms and huffed. "Hmmph! He''s your boy, Francesca. Clearly, he gets this from your side."


    Lady Francesca remained calm but spoke firmly. "Perhaps, Lady Garcinia, you should pay more attention to your own children instead of criticizing mine."


    The room went quiet for a moment as tension filled the air.


    Lord Garius stayed silent, continuing to eat his breakfast with an unreadable expression. Everyone knew that his youngest son, Javier, had a reputation for being a troublemaker. Mischievous and cheeky, Javier was all those things. Still, Garius couldn''t fully disapprove; sometimes, he found the boy''s cleverness amusing, even if he would never say that out loud.


    Liana hurried back toward Javier''s room, her steps quick but calm. She knew better than to leave him alone for too long, especially when he thought he had outsmarted her.


    As the family continued their breakfast, Lord Garius looked at Lady Francesca, and his expression softened a little. "By the way, Francesca," he started, setting down his fork.


    "Yes, my lord?" Francesca replied, her tone calm as always.


    "The land Javier asked for farming¡ªtell him he should meet with the estate manager to finalize the arrangements."


    Francesca nodded slightly. "I will inform our son later."


    "Good," Garius said with a nod. After a moment, he asked, "By the way, any news about Marcellus and Cedric? No letters from them?"


    Francesca smiled gently. She knew her husband was already aware of everything their sons were doing¡ªLord Garius was very thorough when it came to keeping track of his family. Still, she appreciated his effort to have a conversation with her.


    She smiled back, her eyes shining with warmth, and they continued to talk. Their conversation was lighthearted and filled with the ease that comes from knowing each other for a long time. For a brief moment, the formal atmosphere of the dining room became more personal as they shared a rare, pleasant conversation over their morning meal.


    As Lord Garius and Lady Francesca continued their conversation, the other two wives at the table, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia, exchanged subtle glances.


    Lady Phenelopie''s perfectly manicured fingers tightened around her teacup. Always Francesca. The thought echoed in her mind. It was easy to see why. Francesca, with her flawless skin, youthful beauty, and calm demeanor, always seemed to capture Lord Garius''s attention without effort. She was beautiful, yes, but her grace only added to the jealousy simmering inside Phenelopie.


    Lady Garcinia, sitting across from her, let out a quiet sigh as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. "It''s always Francesca this, Francesca that," she muttered just loud enough for Phenelopie to hear.


    Phenelopie raised an eyebrow and smiled wryly. "Well, can you blame him? She looks ageless. It''s like she doesn''t even try to look¡­ perfect."


    Garcinia''s expression darkened as she glanced at Francesca, who was laughing softly at something Lord Garius had said. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, catching the light and making her look even more attractive. Even in her simple morning gown, she had an elegance that seemed almost unfair.


    "She doesn''t have to try," Garcinia muttered, crossing her arms. "It''s like the gods gave her everything¡ªbeauty, charm, grace. And she knows it."


    Phenelopie chuckled bitterly. "If only she''d share some of that attention. We''re here too, after all."


    The two exchanged knowing looks, their jealousy uniting them in silent frustration.


    Francesca, completely unaware¡ªor perhaps too dignified to notice the tension¡ªcontinued her pleasant chat with Lord Garius. Her voice was calm, her smile genuine, and her every movement showed a quiet confidence that only fueled the envy of the other two wives.


    Lord Garius, meanwhile, seemed oblivious to the growing discontent. Or maybe he knew and just chose not to address it. After all, this wasn''t the first time such feelings had come up among his wives.


    Lord Garius reached out, gently taking Francesca''s hand. His sharp, commanding presence softened as he leaned closer, his lips brushing her ear.


    "Wanna try for another son or daughter?" he whispered, his deep voice filled with mischief.


    Francesca''s cheeks turned slightly pink, but she stayed composed. She let out a soft, melodious laugh that highlighted her charm.


    "Oh, Garius," she whispered back, her tone playful but affectionate.


    Before the other wives noticed, Francesca turned and cupped her husband''s face with her hand. Her eyes locked with his, and she leaned in to give him a long, tender kiss.


    The room became silent, except for the soft sound of silverware clinking on plates.


    Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie stiffened in their seats, glancing away with barely hidden annoyance.


    As Francesca pulled away, her serene smile remained, and Lord Garius looked completely pleased. It was a private moment of closeness that only showed their bond and left the other two wives feeling resentful.


    "Now, shall we continue with breakfast?" Francesca asked, her tone light and graceful, as if the kiss had been perfectly normal.


    "Of course," Lord Garius chuckled, his hand still resting over hers.


    Lady Phenelopie quietly stabbed her fork into her plate of eggs, while Lady Garcinia sipped her tea a bit too aggressively. Neither of them spoke, but their thoughts were loud enough to fill the room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 84 - 84: Grace and Glares ( 84 )

    She sliced a piece of fruit and held it up to Garius with a smile. "Here, my lord."


    Garius raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on his lips. "You''re spoiling me, Francesca." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And why shouldn''t I?" she replied, her tone playful yet sincere. "You work hard for the family.."


    Without hesitation, Garius leaned forward, taking the offered bite. Francesca watched him with satisfaction, gently dabbing a napkin at the corner of his mouth afterward, showing how much she cherished him.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?"


    "It always is when it''s from you,"


    Lady Garcinia tightened her grip on her teacup, while Lady Phenelopie''s fork paused mid-air. They both strained to maintain their composure as Francesca continued to pamper Garius with a grace that was nearly infuriating to witness.


    Francesca, purposely ignoring their reactions, poured Garius''s tea, making sure it was the right for him. She blew lightly on the surface to cool it before handing him the cup with both hands.


    "Thank you, my dear," Garius said, nodding in appreciation as he took the cup.


    "You deserve it," Francesca replied, her voice soft and full of unwavering affection.


    Moments like these made her the perfect wife in Garius''s eyes¡ªa woman who balanced strength, intelligence, and beauty with a nurturing touch that no one else could replicate. Even though the other wives'' jealousy was palpable, Francesca remained entirely focused on her husband, as if the rest of the world didn''t exist.


    Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie could no longer hold back. Lady Phenelopie spoke first, her voice teasing but tinged with jealousy. "Darling! What about us? Are we to be ignored today?"


    Lady Garcinia chimed in, her tone sharper but still playful enough to hide her irritation. "Exactly! You spend all your time with Francesca these days. It''s hardly fair!"


    Garius set his teacup down calmly, shifting his gaze to his other two wives. A faint smile appeared on his face as he replied casually, "Your turn was yesterday, Phenelopie. And yours was the day before, Garcinia. Today is Francesca''s turn."


    The bluntness of his statement left the two women momentarily stunned.


    "B-but¡­" Phenelopie stammered, pouting as her cheeks puffed slightly.


    Garcinia crossed her arms, huffing indignantly. "Still! Just because it''s her turn doesn''t mean you have to make it so¡­ obvious."


    Garius chuckled, leaning back in his chair with complete ease. "You''re all important to me. But I don''t recall any complaints when it was your turn. Now, let Francesca enjoy her time."


    Francesca, who had stayed silent during the exchange, hid a small smile behind her hand, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She glanced at her husband and leaned in slightly, her voice soft but teasing. "My, my¡­ you''re quite firm today, my lord. I''m flattered."


    The subtle intimacy in her tone made the other two wives bristle, but they could only exchange defeated glances.


    Garius turned back to Francesca, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "It''s only fair, isn''t it?"


    Francesca nodded, feeding him another piece of fruit to emphasize her position as the one currently in his favor.


    Garius leaned closer to Francesca, his voice low and teasing as he whispered near her ear, "We shouldn''t wait for our youngest son. How about¡­ after breakfast?"


    Francesca''s cheeks warmed , but she remained composed, fully aware of what her husband meant. As his first wife, she understood his strong desires better than anyone.


    With a soft smile and an elegant nod, she replied gently, "As you wish, my lord."


    The subtle exchange didn''t go unnoticed by Garcinia and Phenelopie, who exchanged knowing glances.


    "Honestly," Phenelopie muttered under her breath.


    "Hmph," Garcinia huffed, pretending to concentrate on her breakfast but clearly distracted by the scene.


    Garius finished his breakfast quickly, his eagerness barely concealed as he set down his fork. His sharp movements didn''t escape Francesca''s notice, and she let out a soft, melodious laugh as she saw the longing in his eyes.


    With her usual grace, Francesca signaled her personal maid, who stepped forward immediately. "Please see that my plate is taken care of later," she said with a serene smile as she rose from her seat.


    Garius leaned toward her, his voice low and filled with anticipation. "Darling, I''ll go first. I''ll be waiting for you in our room."


    Francesca gave a delicate nod. "As you wish, my love."


    She watched as her husband left the dining hall with purposeful strides, barely acknowledging the jealous stares of the other wives. Once he was gone, Francesca turned to her maid again, ensuring everything was in order before gracefully excusing herself to follow him.


    The warmth in her expression hinted at her own quiet anticipation, though she carried herself with the poise and dignity expected of Lord Garius''s first wife.


    Francesca gracefully called for the butler and the maid leader, both of whom quickly stepped forward, bowing respectfully and awaiting her instructions.


    "Ensure our privacy," Francesca said, her voice calm but with a clear note of authority. "And make certain the area outside our room remains secure."


    The butler inclined his head. "As you wish, Madam Francesca. I will personally oversee it."


    The maid leader nodded. "I shall assign trusted staff to ensure no disturbances, Madam."


    Francesca smiled softly, appreciating their dedication. "Good. Carry on."


    With that, she turned, her gown flowing elegantly behind her as she made her way toward her room, where her husband was waiting. The butler and maid leader exchanged a glance, silently acknowledging the weight of their task, before swiftly moving to carry out her orders.


    Francesca paused mid-step as Javier''s voice called out. "Mother? Where are you going?"


    Turning around with her usual radiant smile, she replied, "Oh, honey bun? I''m going to my room. There''s a¡­ ''bigger boy'' waiting for me."


    Javier''s mind screamed in annoyance. Ugh, dried plum! Are you planning on giving me yet another younger sibling? Seriously, haven''t we reached the limit already?


    Oblivious to his internal rant, Javier shrugged. "Oh¡­ okay, Mother."


    Francesca leaned down and placed a quick kiss on his forehead. "Javier?"


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "Eat your breakfast, and don''t start any trouble today, I''ll be busy until the afternoon. And whatever you do, don''t come to my room."


    "Okay," Javier replied while rolling his eyes .


    Francesca turned to Liana. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana responded promptly.


    "Make sure you take Javier to meet the estate manager about the land Lord Garius mentioned during breakfast."


    "As you wish, Madam," Liana replied with a respectful nod.


    Satisfied, Francesca smiled once more and head toward her room, leaving Javier to stew silently in his thoughts. Dried plum and Mother conspiring for more kids, huh? Guess I''ll just enjoy my breakfast and plot my mischief later.


    As Javier strolled into the main dining room, the air was thick with tension. His stepmothers, Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, sat at their respective spots, sulking in silence. Each was attended by her own group of personal maids, who hovered around cautiously, aware of their mistresses'' foul moods.


    The moment Lady Phenelopie noticed him, her lips curled slightly. "Here comes the brat from that woman," she muttered under her breath, her disdain clear.


    Lady Garcinia huffed in agreement, shooting a glance at Javier but saying nothing.


    Unfazed, Javier plastered a bright, innocent smile on his face. "Good morning, Lady Garcinia. Lady Phenelopie," he greeted cheerfully, bowing slightly as if he hadn''t heard their jab.


    Inside, however, his thoughts were anything but polite. Looks like these two uglies didn''t get their ''turn'' today. Must be eating them up inside. Hah, serves them right!


    Still smiling, Javier strolled over to his seat, his demeanor calm and carefree. Meanwhile, his stepmothers exchanged sharp looks, irked by his lack of reaction to their comments. Javier sat down, picked up a slice of bread, and took a leisurely bite, savoring both the food and their frustration.


    As he casually nibbled on his breakfast, his sharp ears picked up the hushed whispers of his stepmothers, who thought they were being discreet.


    "I wonder what Francesca eats," Lady Phenelopie murmured to Lady Garcinia, her tone a mix of curiosity and bitterness. "She''s got that glowing skin, so youthful... not even a wrinkle in sight."


    "And she doesn''t even wear makeup!" Lady Garcinia added in a sharp whisper.


    Javier reached for his glass of juice, his movements calm and unhurried. No need to poke the hornet''s nest now. Watching them stew in their own envy is far more entertaining.


    Glowing skin? Youthful? Of course, she''s like that. She doesn''t waste her time sulking or scheming like you two.


    Taking another bite of his bread, Javier maintained his calm demeanor, his eyes glinting with amusement. Hah, keep whispering. No matter how much you stew, you''ll never catch up to my mother.


    Oblivious to his inner thoughts, Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia continued their quiet complaints while Javier enjoyed his meal in silence, savoring the delicious irony.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 85 - 85: Birds and Bold Dreams ( 85 )

    After finishing his breakfast, Javier strolled through the estate halls with Liana beside him, heading toward the estate manager''s office as instructed. As they passed his parents'' room, a loud moan echoed faintly through the corridor.


    Javier froze mid-step, his ears twitching slightly. His eyes darted to the side, where he saw Mrs. Erinnete, the head maid, and Mr. Alf, the butler, standing outside the door. Several other maids stood at attention nearby, guarding the area.


    A sly grin spread across Javier''s face. Looks like the "bigger boy" really couldn''t wait, huh?


    He tilted his head, a mischievous smirk forming as he leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Hey, Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her voice calm but curious.


    "Will you be that loud when we''re married later?" he teased, his tone cheeky.


    "Young master!!" Liana''s exasperated voice followed, though her cheeks were lightly blushed as she hurried after him.


    The guards and maids exchanged knowing glances, trying to remain professional despite the scene, while Javier''s laughter echoed down the hall.


    Javier chuckled, glancing back to see Liana''s flustered expression.


    "Young master, stop teasing like that!" Liana huffed.


    Javier turned to walk backward, his grin wide. "But I don''t mind if you are that loud once we''re married!" He laughed , enjoying her reaction.


    "YOUNG MASTER!" Liana shout, a mix of indignation and embarrassment in her voice. She quickened her pace, closing the distance.


    Still laughing, Javier sped up slightly, his playful tone carrying down the hall. "I''m just saying, Liana! No need to hold back with me, you know!"


    "Enough with that nonsense!" Liana scolded, finally catching up and grabbing his sleeve. Her stern expression couldn''t hide the faint smile at the corners of her lips.


    "Alright, alright," Javier conceded, raising his hands in mock surrender, though his eyes still gleamed with mischief. "I''ll behave."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Now, young master, let''s head to Mr. Alex''s office."


    "Okay!!" Javier replied, a bright smile on his face as he followed her lead.


    Javier and Liana finally arrived at the estate manager''s office. The room was lined with shelves filled with scrolls, books, and records detailing the estate''s operations.


    "Ah, young master, Miss Liana," the estate manager greeted them with a polite bow, gesturing toward the chairs across his desk.


    Liana stepped forward and explained their visit. She mentioned Lord Garius instructions regarding the land allocation for Javier farming project.


    While Liana and the estate manager discussed the details, Javier wandered over to one of the shelves, drawn to the neatly arranged ledgers and journals. He plucked a book from the collection and flipped it open casually. The dry, small handwriting detailed crop rotations, tax records, and other logistical minutiae, but Javier skimmed over them without much interest.


    So, this is the kind of paperwork Father deals with every day. No wonder he''s always so grumpy, Javier mused, suppressing a yawn.


    He glanced back at Liana, who was listening to the estate manager explanation.


    Well, as long as she''s handling the boring stuff, I''ll just¡­ Javier turned the page lazily, pretending to be engrossed in the book while mentally planning his next mischief.


    Occasionally, he glanced up and caught snippets of their conversation, quickly tuning out anything that sounded too technical. Instead, he let his thoughts wander, a mischievous smile playing on his lips as he imagined the chaos he could stir up with his new farming project.


    By the time the estate manager finished explaining, Javier had already replaced the book and leaned back against the shelf, giving them a bright, innocent smile as if he''d been listening the entire time. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Javier stood in the estate manager''s office, his thoughts drifted to the grand vision forming in his mind. He rubbed his hands together gleefully, his smirk growing wider by the second.


    Ehehehe¡­ soon¡­ sugarcane and cocoa. They all think sugarcane is just a plant you chew on for sweetness and that cocoa is only for those distant tribes. Just wait¡­ Once I refine sugar and make chocolate, the whole kingdom will come running! The Armand name will become famous with luxury and innovation.


    Liana noticed Javier''s expression and raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment. She was used to his mischievous musings by now.


    The estate manager, unaware of Javier''s schemes, handed over a set of documents to Liana, explaining something about soil quality and irrigation. Meanwhile, Javier was consumed by memories of his past life.


    Back then, sugar and chocolate were everyday commodities. Here, they''re rarer than gold! The nobles will go wild for this once I market it as an exotic delicacy. And the common folk? They''ll clamor for even a small taste. Heh¡­ With my modern knowledge, I''ll revolutionize trade and agriculture. Who needs politics when I can control the market?


    His grin widened as he imagined elaborate feasts with nobles savoring his future creations, their wealth pouring into his pockets.


    Liana sighed, noticing his faraway look. "Young Master, are you paying attention?"


    Javier blinked, snapping out of his daydream. "Of course, of course! I heard every word!"


    The estate manager and Liana exchanged skeptical glances but didn''t press the matter.


    As they left the office, Javier couldn''t help but chuckle under his breath. "First sugarcane and cocoa, then the world!"


    Liana gave him a wary look. "Young Master, are you plotting something again?"


    "Plotting? Me? Nope!" Javier replied, putting on his most innocent face. But inside, he was already envisioning his empire of sweetness taking shape.


    Javier stretched his arms as they walked out of the estate office, his grin widening mischievously.


    "Liaaanaaaa¡­" he drawled playfully.


    Liana sighed, already bracing herself. "What now, Young Master?"


    "Let''s head to the Pekko pen! I want to check on my buddy. Then, we''ll go to my workshop," he said, practically skipping with excitement.


    Liana crossed her arms and regarded him with a weary look. "Your ''precious companions''? You mean those overly cheerful birds you spoil with snacks?"


    Javier put a hand over his heart, feigning shock. "Liana! How could you say that? Pekkos are majestic creatures, not just birds! One day, they''ll carry me into glorious battles¡ªor maybe just to the market for snacks."


    Liana shook her head with an amused sigh. "Yeah, sure¡­ Let''s go before you start giving them noble titles or something."


    Javier chuckled as he quickened his pace, already imagining his Pekkos wearing full armor.


    Trailing behind, Liana couldn''t help but smile softly. Despite his antics, she found Javier enthusiasm oddly charming.


    When they arrived at the Pekko pen, Javier dashed forward. His favorite Pekko, a cheerful orange-feathered bird with a swirling red-and-black beak, let out an enthusiastic squawk and waddled over to greet him.


    "Buddy!" Javier shouted, wrapping his arms around the Pekko''s neck and ruffling its soft feathers. "You''re the best, you know that? The absolute best!"


    Buddy squawked again, flapping its short wings as if in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Liana moved efficiently, placing fresh feed into the trough and replacing the water in their sturdy stone basin. Her own Pekko, sidled up to her.


    "Good morning, Pikko," she murmured affectionately, stroking its head and earning a happy trill from the bird.


    Liana crouched to inspect Pikko''s claws and feathers, ensuring it was in good health. She was meticulous about caring for her Pekko, grateful to Javier for the unexpected gift a few months ago.


    Javier looked over, still hugging Buddy. "You and Pikko are getting along well, huh?"


    "Of course," Liana replied, smiling as she scratched under Pikko''s beak. "She''s well-behaved, unlike certain someone."


    "Hey!" Javier protested, standing up. "I''m plenty well-behaved!"


    Buddy let out a loud, amused squawk, as if disagreeing.


    "Traitor," Javier muttered, patting Buddy''s side before bursting into laughter.


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Come on, Young Master. After this, we need to head to your workshop. Don''t spend the whole day hugging your ''majesty'' there."


    Javier grinned and gave Buddy one last hug. "Fine, fine."


    Once inside his personal workshop, Javier made a dramatic flourish with his hand and activated his magic storage. A glowing circle appeared in the air, and with a flick of his wrist, he summoned an enormous chest. The heavy thud it made as it landed reverberated through the room.


    Liana blinked, already bracing herself.


    Javier flipped open the chest, and a dazzling light burst out¡ªgold coins, glittering jewels, and ornate trinkets sparkled brilliantly inside. The sight was enough to make anyone''s jaw drop, but Javier? He was beyond ecstatic.


    "Kikikiki!!" he clasped his hands together, shaking with mock greed. "I''m rich! I''m rich! A lord? No, a king! A king of wealth! My empire begins now! Bow before me, peasants!" He dramatically struck a pose as if addressing an invisible crowd of admirers.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier froze mid-pose, turning toward her with a sheepish grin. "What?"


    "Is this the kind of behavior befitting a noble?" she asked, her tone calm but firm.


    "But I worked hard for this!" he argued, pointing at the chest. "Hunting monsters, selling their parts, crafting weapons and armor, dealing with Old Man Orrim''s constant haggling¡ªand don''t forget my latest venture! Clearing out that goblin settlement and finding their hoarded treasure! This is all mine, Liana!"


    "And you''ve done well," she replied, walking over with her hands on her hips. "But acting like a bandit king isn''t exactly dignified."


    "Bandit king?" Javier gasped, clutching his chest in mock offense. "I''m more like¡­ a treasure-hunting genius! "


    "Sure..sure." Liana reply with smile.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 86 - 86: Another Day ( 86 )

    "Huh? Why''s everyone so busy today?" Javier muttered, scratching his head as he walked down the corridor.


    Javier just finished a quick shower and was dressed, but today felt¡­ different. Usually, Liana would have woken him up with her calm insistence, but she hadn''t come by. As a result, Javier had woken up late, and the bustling atmosphere around the manor only added to his curiosity.


    "Hmmm¡­ I wonder why all the maids and staff look so stiff today," he mused aloud. Shrugging it off, "Whatever¡­ Better off to see my buddy!"


    Whistling a cheerful tune, Javier strolled toward the pekko pen, his carefree nature evident in his steps.


    As he walked, his stomach let out a loud growl.


    "Oh¡­ I''m hungry," he muttered before grinning mischievously. "Well, I can roast some meat later.... Meat? I''ve got plenty inside my magic storage."


    On his way, Javier noticed something unusual. Two groups of maids in distinct uniforms he didn''t recognize were escorting two young girls¡ªone around his age, maybe ten, and the other slightly younger.


    He gave them a passing glance, unimpressed. "Like I care," he muttered under his breath, returning to his cheerful humming.


    Finally reaching the pekko pen, Javier''s face lit up. "Buddy!!!"


    The vibrant orange pekko squawked excitedly, flapping its compact wings as it hopped closer to him. Pikko lay lazily on the ground, not bothering to acknowledge Javier''s arrival.


    "Ehehehe¡­ good to see you both healthy," Javier said, pouring a generous amount of pekko food into the trough and changing the water.


    Javier hummed, enjoying the peaceful moment.


    Looking at Buddy, he grinned. "After you finish eating, how about some exercise?"


    Buddy squawked happily, clearly eager.


    Another stomach grumble reminded Javier of his hunger. "Looks like I also need breakfast."


    Glancing around to ensure no one was nearby, Javier smirked and activated his magic storage skill. With a small flash, he pulled out a portable grill and some coal, setting them on the ground.


    "Perfect!"


    Next, he retrieved a slab of high-quality monster meat, already marinated to perfection. Thanks to his magic storage''s time-stopping property, it was as fresh as the day he had prepared it.


    Rubbing his hands together gleefully, Javier muttered, "Let''s start grilling!" and began setting up the grill.


    As the delicious aroma of grilled monster meat wafted through the air, Javier happily flipped the meat on his small portable grill. The juices dripped onto the glowing coals, creating a satisfying hiss.


    Nearby, Buddy stood with wide eyes and a drooling beak, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Buddy¡­ wait! Wait!" Javier waved his spatula like a warning flag. "It''s not ready yet, okay? Patience!"


    But Buddy wasn''t listening. With a determined squawk, the pekko lunged for the grill.


    "Buddy!! No! Don''t gobble it all up!!" Javier yelled.


    Before he could stop him, Buddy snatched a piece of partially cooked meat and retreated a few steps to devour it with triumphant clucks.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "You oversized birds!! That was mine!"


    As he scolded Buddy, a lazy squawk from behind caught his attention. Pikko, was now standing, her sharp gaze fixed on the grill.


    "Pikko, no¡­ don''t even think about it¡ªHEY!! That''s not yours!!"


    Pikko stretched her long neck and swiftly grabbed another piece of meat off the grill, chewing happily while ignoring Javier''s protests.


    "Pikko!! That was mine too!"


    Buddy, emboldened by Pikko''s actions, hopped closer, making another attempt at the grill.


    "Buddy!! Noooo!!" Javier wailed, grabbing the remaining piece just in time.


    Now, the two pekkos surrounded him like wolves circling prey, their big eyes glued to the meat in his hands. Javier sighed in defeat, his stomach growling in protest.


    "Haaa¡­ fine! Lucky for you two freeloaders that I have plenty of meat!"


    He opened his magic storage and pulled out a mountain of monster meat¡ªchunks of king boar, wyvern, wolf, and orc meat.


    "Feast your eyes, you greedy birds!" Javier grinned.


    Buddy squawked excitedly, hopping up and down, while Pikko took a dignified step forward, clearly already picking her next bite.


    "Wait for it! It''s still not fully cooked!" Javier yelled as Buddy tried to grab a wyvern steak from the pile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pekkos ignored him entirely, their combined efforts overwhelming his protests. It turned into a chaotic scene of Javier trying to grill while the two pekkos darted around him, stealing pieces and squabbling over the best cuts.


    "Buddy!! Pikko!! Leave some for me!!" Javier shouted, desperately holding onto a piece of king boar rib like his life depended on it.


    The scene continued with Javier chasing the two pekkos around the pen, while they squawked and flapped in gleeful defiance. Despite the chaos, laughter echoed through the air as Javier enjoyed the moment with his beloved feathered companions.


    "Haaa¡­ I give up," he muttered, collapsing onto the ground with a grin, watching Buddy and Pikko happily munch on their stolen loot. "Good thing I packed extra¡­"


    Javier chuckled as he took a big bite of the perfectly grilled meat. The flavors exploded in his mouth¡ªjuicy and savory with just the right touch of spice. " Delicious!!" he exclaimed, doing a little happy wiggle.


    As he reached for another piece, Buddy suddenly darted forward and snatched a freshly grilled slab off the grill with his beak.


    "Hey!! Buddy, that''s hot!" Javier shouted in disbelief, watching the pekko munch away happily.


    Not to be outdone, Pikko lazily stretched her neck, snagged another piece, and started chewing, her eyes half-closed in contentment.


    "Whoa¡­ not hot? How are you two even eating that straight off the grill?!" Javier stared in amazement, then narrowed his eyes. "Wait a second¡­ are you both fire-resistant or something? That''s cheating!"


    Buddy squawked in response, clearly unfazed by the heat, while Pikko gave a soft coo, as if to mock Javier''s question.


    "Haaa¡­ I''m surrounded by gluttonous monsters," Javier sighed dramatically, shaking his head. But then his stomach growled loudly again, reminding him of his original goal.


    "Alright, enough stealing! I''m cooking this batch for me!" he declared, flipping another piece of meat onto the grill with determination.


    Of course, the pekkos didn''t care. As soon as Javier looked away, Buddy snuck closer, eyes gleaming with mischief. With lightning speed, he swiped yet another piece from the grill.


    "Buddy!!" Javier yelled, trying to chase him off, only for Pikko to seize the opportunity and grab another for herself.


    "Pikko, not you too!!"


    The chaotic tug-of-war over grilled meat continued, with Javier laughing, scolding, and sneaking bites whenever he could.


    By the end, all three of them were sprawled out on the ground, full and satisfied, surrounded by a pile of cleaned-off bones. Javier wiped his mouth with a grin.


    "Haaa¡­ you two may be greedy, but at least we ate well," he muttered, patting Buddy and Pikko on their heads.


    Both pekkos let out contented squawks, leaning into his touch.


    "fluffy!!!" Javier giggled as he leaned against Buddy, who had plopped down on the ground after their hearty meal.


    Buddy let out a low, contented squawk, his feathers puffing up slightly as Javier snuggled against his warm, soft side.


    "You''re like the best giant pillow ever," Javier mumbled, burying his face in Buddy''s feathers. "So warm¡­ so comfy¡­"


    Pikko, not wanting to be left out, waddled over and flopped down beside them, nudging Javier''s arm with her beak.


    "Alright, alright, Pikko," Javier laughed, reaching out to scratch her head. "You''re fluffy too. Happy?"


    Pikko gave a satisfied coo and closed her eyes, leaning into his hand.


    For a moment, everything was peaceful. The warm sun filtered through the clouds, a soft breeze rustled the grass, and the trio basked in their food coma.


    "This," Javier murmured, staring up at the sky, "is what life is all about. Good food, fluffy friends, and no one around to ruin it."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, and Pikko gave a sleepy chirp.


    "Ehehehe¡­ you guys get it," Javier said, grinning. "Best. Day. Ever."


    He stayed there a while longer, enjoying the simple comfort of his two loyal companions, content with the world.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 87 - 87: A Dangerous Encounter ( 87 )

    "Ohh¡­ nice bird you have there,"


    Javier opened his eyes and saw a beautiful girl about his age, maybe 11, with long, glossy auburn hair styled impeccably and wearing an elegant dress adorned with intricate embroidery. Everything about her screamed "high nobility."


    "Hmm?" Javier opened his eyes, lazily looking up from where he lounged against Buddy, his pekko. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This bird... Are you its keeper?" she asked, her tone polite but curious, her gloved hand gesturing toward Buddy.


    Javier blinked and furrowed his brows. "Huh!? What brat like you want?" he snapped, clearly annoyed by the interruption.


    "Oi! Don''t you dare disrespect our lady!" one of the guards accompanying the girl, stepping forward and placing a hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Behind the girl stood several individuals dressed in maid uniforms and guard attire, all from a clearly different noble household. One of the maids sneered, pointing at Javier dismissively. "Lady Elizabeth, please don''t waste your time mingling with a commoner like him."


    "Haaa. Can you all leave me alone?" Javier said in a polite tone, though annoyance seeped into his voice.


    "How dare you raise your voice at our lady!" the guard barked, drawing his sword and pointing it threateningly toward Javier.


    Javier grinned and raised his hand, showing them his middle finger. "Oi! I said leave me alone. Now go away¡­ shoo shoo¡­ bring along your ''lady'' over there," he said, making air quotes with his fingers.


    "Oh, a rude tone for a commoner kid. Clearly, your parents didn''t teach you manners," Elizabeth said, her tone condescending.


    Inside Javier''s mind, he thought, Haaa¡­ these noble kids and their maids, along with their guards, clearly forgot they were inside the Armand estate. Yet they think their lady title or power means something here.


    The guard''s patience snapped. "Oi, commoner! You''re standing before Lady Elizabeth of the Klimbert Household, Viscount Klimbert''s grandaughter!"


    Javier blinked and tilted his head. "So?"


    "This kid!!" The guard raised his sword, ready to slash at Javier. "My lady, do you think we should punish this commoner?"


    Elizabeth waved her hand dismissively, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "Cut his hand. Let him learn to respect those above him. I have no tolerance for insolence."


    "As you wish!" the guard shouted.


    The blade gleamed as it arced toward Javier.


    Here it comes, Javier thought, a mischievous grin creeping onto his face. Ehehehe¡­ I can''t wait to parry this!


    Clang!


    The strike never reached him. The guard''s sword was deflected with precision by an elegantly dressed figure who had appeared out of nowhere.


    "Oh my," came Liana''s soft, polite voice, tinged with a dangerous undertone. She stood firmly in front of Javier, her emerald eyes glowing faintly. The maid held her sheathed sword in one hand, its blade partially drawn just enough to block the attack.


    The guard stumbled back, his face pale. "W-what?!"


    Liana gently tilted her head, her serene smile not quite reaching her eyes. "What do we have here? And might I inquire why you are attempting to harm the youngest son of Viscount Garius of the Armand Household?"


    Elizabeth''s confident expression faltered. "The youngest son of... "


    Her maids and guards exchanged uneasy glances, realizing their error.


    Liana''s tone remained gentle, though it carried a steely edge. "Oh, did you not know? My young master is Javier de Armand, son of Viscount Garius. And if I recall correctly¡­" She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "¡­this is the Armand estate, is it not? Your actions could easily be interpreted as an offense to this house."


    Javier leaned against Buddy with a smirk, watching the scene unfold. Inside, he was dying of laughter. Ahhh, Liana, you''re just the best. Look at these fools squirming.


    The guard dropped his sword, bowing hastily. "M-my apologies! I didn''t know¡ª"


    Liana''s smile widened slightly. "Didn''t know? That''s hardly an excuse,Right?"


    Elizabeth huffed, her face red with humiliation. "Let''s go," she ordered curtly, turning on her heel. Her entourage scrambled to follow.


    As they left, Liana turned to Javier, her expression softening into exasperation. "Young master, why didn''t you say anything before it escalated?"


    Javier grinned. "And miss the show? No way. You handled it perfectly, Liana."


    Liana sighed, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Honestly¡­"


    Liana sighed deeply, rubbing her temples as she processed Javier''s bold declaration.


    "And what do you think will happen if I didn''t defend against the attack?" she asked, her tone calm but probing.


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly, patting Buddy''s feathered neck. "Hmm? I''d just parry it myself... or let Buddy here crash that guy into the dirt. Maybe take out the rest of them too, including their oh-so-precious ''lady.''"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed sharply. "Young master..."


    "What? The Klimbert family''s history with us isn''t exactly clean, right? Mother said so herself. They tried to wipe out this family when Father was just a kid."


    Liana remained quiet, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Javier leaned back casually against Buddy. "If it weren''t for Butler Alf, Maid Leader Mrs. Errinette, and General Hesbeirn protecting him back then, Father wouldn''t have survived, right? They''re the reason he''s even alive today."


    Liana finally spoke, her voice low but firm. "That doesn''t mean you should provoke them unnecessarily, young master. Lady Francesca may have told you those stories to teach you caution, not to encourage reckless behavior."


    Javier waved her off, grinning. "Reckless? Nah, I''m just... prepared. Besides, it''s not like I started anything. They''re the ones acting high and mighty on our land, waving swords around."


    Liana folded her arms, her usual composed demeanor returning. "Even so, young master, you must consider the consequences. Provoking a noble house like Klimbert could lead to political trouble, not just for you but for Lord Garius and the entire household."


    Javier''s grin faded slightly as he mulled over her words. He let out a small sigh. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. But come on, Liana, don''t you think it''s unfair that they can walk around thinking they''re untouchable? Especially after what their family did in the past?"


    Liana''s expression softened, though her tone remained steady. "Perhaps it is. But part of being noble is knowing when to act and when to hold your hand. That''s a lesson you''ll need to learn sooner or later."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Haaa¡­ fine. Next time, I''ll only send Buddy after them if they really deserve it. Deal?"


    Liana raised a brow, her lips quirking into a faint smile. "That''s... not exactly what I meant, but I''ll take it for now."


    Liana''s sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, her usual calm demeanor replaced by an intense aura of authority. Javier, still lounging against Buddy, tilted his head at her sudden shift.


    "Young master," Liana called, her tone low but firm.


    "Hmm?" Javier responded lazily, still chewing on a piece of grilled meat.


    "Stay here with Buddy and Pikko," she ordered, her gaze fixed beyond the pekko pen.


    Javier raised a brow. "Where are you going?"


    Liana didn''t answer immediately, but the subtle tremble in her hands and the fiery look in her eyes told him enough¡ªshe was furious.


    "Liana...?" Javier ventured cautiously.


    Her voice was cold and decisive. "I need to report this incident to Lady Francesca... and¡ª"


    Suddenly, Javier felt the air around her shift. It was heavy. Liana''s usual grace was overshadowed by a commanding presence that made him sit up straight.


    "Li...ana?" he asked hesitantly.


    She turned to him, her eyes glowing with fury. "I will ensure every guard on duty today is fired immediately!"


    Javier blinked, stunned. "Err... Liana? Chill... I mean, it''s not that big a deal¡ª"


    She whipped her gaze toward him, silencing him with a look. "Not a big deal!!? Young master, there were no guards patrolling! None! The estate is wide open to anyone. Guests¡ªlike those Klimbert fools¡ªare wandering freely. Do you understand what could''ve happened if someone with ill intentions got through?!"


    Javier raised his hands defensively. "O-okay, okay! But firing them all seems... harsh?"


    Liana clenched her fists, her usually soothing voice now steely. "Neglecting their duty is unacceptable. This estate isn''t just a home¡ªit''s a stronghold. The guards'' carelessness has endangered everyone. I will not tolerate it!"


    Javier leaned back, scratching his head. "Alright, I get your point. But... maybe don''t go full warlord on them? At least hear their excuses first?"


    Liana turned away, her elegant composure slowly returning as she started walking toward the estate. "Stay here, young master. And don''t cause any more trouble while I''m gone."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 88 - 88: Provocation at the Estate ( 88 )

    Liana knew Javier could defend himself. Just days ago, he had effortlessly dealt with a skilled assassin group sent to eliminate Lord Garius''s family. He hadn''t just defeated them¡ªhe toyed with them, dismantling their formation and striking fear into their hearts before finishing them off mercilessly.


    Still, leaving him unsupervised often led to mischief, so as she hurried toward the manor, she hoped he wouldn''t cause too much chaos in her absence.


    As Liana reached the grand halls of the Armand estate, she spotted Mrs. Errinette, the head of the personal maids and leader among the household staff. The woman carried herself with the stern grace of someone who had served the family for decades, her sharp eyes immediately catching Liana''s approach.


    "Liana?" Mrs. Errinette asked, pausing her task.


    Liana bowed politely, her movements crisp and respectful. "Mrs. Errinette, I have something urgent to report."


    Before Mrs. Errinette could respond, the imposing figure of Mr. Alf, the butler, emerged from a side corridor. His presence was commanding, his silver hair neatly combed and his expression unreadable.


    "Liana," Mr. Alf began, his deep voice carrying authority. "Isn''t your duty to attend to young master Javier? Why have you left his side?"


    Liana straightened, her tone unwavering. "Yes, it is my duty, Mr. Alf, but this matter requires immediate attention. It concerns the estate''s security and the safety of the household."


    Both Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette exchanged a glance, their expressions hardening. They could tell from Liana''s demeanor that she wasn''t exaggerating.


    "Speak, then," Mrs. Errinette urged, folding her arms.


    Liana nodded and explained everything, her words precise and measured. "A group of nobles from the Klimbert household, led by their young lady, entered the estate unsupervised. They harassed young master Javier, mistaking him for a commoner. When he dismissed them, one of their guards attempted to strike him down. This happened within the pekko pen, with no guards present to patrol the area."


    Mr. Alf''s eyes narrowed. "No guards? Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely," Liana confirmed. "I''ve observed no patrols near the outer sections and around the estate all morning. This negligence allowed the Klimberts'' people to wander freely."


    Mrs. Errinette''s lips thinned in disapproval. "This is unacceptable. The security of this estate is paramount, especially with the recent assassination attempts."


    "Indeed," Mr. Alf agreed, his tone grave. "Viscount Garius entrusted us to ensure the safety of this household. Allowing outsiders to act with such impudence is a failure on our part."


    "Just because there''s a grand party tomorrow evening, and most noble houses are attending to congratulate our lord on his promotion to Count, how dare these guards neglect their duty!" Mr. Alf''s voice was sharp, his usually composed demeanor cracking with fury. His clenched fists and icy tone revealed the depth of his frustration.


    Mrs. Errinette adjusted her posture, her stern gaze turning sharper. "Indeed. Their complacency is inexcusable. The safety of this household should never be compromised, no matter the occasion."


    Liana, standing firm, added, "The Klimbert household''s arrogance and lack of respect are equally troubling. They acted as if the Armand estate was their own territory, threatening the young master without hesitation. Their guard even attempted to harm him within our own grounds."


    Mr. Alf''s expression darkened further. "The Klimberts have always been envious of our lord''s progress. To act so brazenly during a time of celebration¡­ it''s not just arrogance¡ªit''s provocation. A reminder of their past animosity."


    Mrs. Errinette nodded solemnly. "We must ensure this doesn''t escalate. Viscount Klimbert has been quiet for years, but this incident could signify deeper motives. However, the immediate concern is the negligence of our own guards."


    "This party must proceed without a single flaw," Mr. Alf declared. "But the Klimberts will not leave this estate without understanding the consequences of their actions."


    "Agreed," Mrs. Errinette said firmly. "This is the Armand household. Disrespect will not be tolerated."


    Lord Garius appeared from the shadows of the corridor, his presence commanding and stern. Behind him trailed a group of personal maids, their expressions alert and focused.


    "Hmm? Errinette? Alf? What''s wrong?" Garius''s sharp tone cut through the tension.


    Errinette and Alf exchanged glances before stepping forward. "My lord," Errinette began, her voice steady despite the gravity of the situation. "There has been an incident involving the Klimbert household''s entourage. They disrespected the young master and even attempted to harm him. Liana intervened, but the lack of patrolling guards within the estate is concerning."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "The Klimberts..." He mulled over the name, his voice laced with disdain. "Their audacity knows no bounds. And our guards? Slacking during a time like this?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord. I take full responsibility for this failure. I''ve already instructed for their negligence to be addressed immediately."


    Garius''s gaze shifted to Liana, who stood resolute amidst the tension. "Liana," he called, his deep voice tinged with authority.


    "Yes, my lord?" Liana responded promptly.


    "Who is protecting your young master right now?"


    "Buddy and Pikko, my lord," she answered without hesitation.


    A faint smile tugged at Garius''s lips. "Hmm, those two are strong monster-type birds. Good. But Liana¡­"


    "Yes, my lord?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius''s eyes bore into hers, sharp and unwavering. "Go directly to him. Ensure his safety. Use any means necessary if the situation escalates further."


    "Understood, my lord." Liana bowed deeply before swiftly exiting the room, her movements purposeful and precise.


    Garius then turned to Alf and Errinette. "Alf, Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" they responded in unison.


    "Summon Hesbeirn immediately. He will handle the dismissal of all negligent guards. Inform him to replace every single one of them, except for those who are actively guarding the manor and those proven to be doing their jobs properly."


    "It will be done at once, my lord," Alf replied with a firm nod.


    Garius''s expression remained cold, his sharp eyes gleaming with determination. "No one compromises the safety and dignity of this household. The Klimberts will learn their place soon enough."


    Errinette bowed. "We will ensure that, my lord."


    Lady Francesca gracefully walked into the manor, her composed demeanor radiating elegance. Her dress flowed with each step, showcasing her refined taste. She paused when she spotted Garius standing in the corridor, giving orders to Alf and Errinette.


    A soft smile graced her lips. "Darling..."


    Hearing her voice, Garius turned. The hard lines of his face softened instantly as his sharp eyes lit up. He approached her without hesitation and kissed her passionately, his hand gently resting on her cheek.


    "My love," he murmured as they parted, his deep voice warm.


    Francesca''s smile widened, her gaze fond. She noticed the slight relief in his features, knowing her presence always soothed him. Behind her stood her personal maids, a group of highly trained women, watchful for her safety.


    Garius glanced at them and nodded approvingly. "I''m glad to see you''re not walking alone. I trust your safety to these capable maids."


    Francesca chuckled softly. "Of course, my dear. You''ve ensured that I''m always well-protected. But tell me, what''s caused you to look so serious?"


    Garius''s smile faded slightly as he looked toward Alf and Errinette. "There was an incident involving Javier. Some from the Klimbert household dared to disrespect him. The lack of proper patrols on the estate adds to my concerns."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed, her calm expression shifting to anger. "The Klimberts again... They''ve been a thorn in our side for generations. How is Javier?"


    "Liana intervened before anything serious happened. She''s with him now, ensuring his safety. But I won''t let this negligence slide," Garius replied firmly.


    Francesca nodded, her confidence in him unwavering. "I trust you''ll handle this, as always. Let me know if you need my assistance with those pests."


    Garius smiled, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "With you by my side, my love, I have all the strength I need."


    Francesca chuckled, her mood lightening as she leaned closer. "And don''t forget, you have a grand celebration day after tomorrow. Let''s not let these matters sour the occasion."


    Garius nodded, resolve firm. "Of course. But I won''t allow anyone to think they can undermine this household, especially not on the eve of my ascension to Count."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 89 - 89: Rats in the Manor ( 89 )

    The atmosphere in the meeting room was heavy with tension as all present awaited the report. Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, his piercing gaze locked on Hesbeirn, who stood at attention in the center of the room. Lady Francesca sat beside her husband, her calm face masking deep concern. Alf, the reliable butler, and Errinette, the head maid, stood to the side, flanked by elite personal guards and maids.


    Hesbeirn took a deep breath and stepped forward. "My lord, there is something urgent that requires your attention."


    Garius''s voice was sharp but composed. "Speak."


    Hesbeirn straightened, his tone steady but grim. "We''ve uncovered troubling news. This morning, I ordered the personal army to investigate the absence of guards who failed to report. What we found¡­" He hesitated, fists clenching briefly. "...were nine bodies in the forest."


    A hush fell over the room, broken only by a faint gasp from one of the maids. Francesca''s expression darkened, her hand tightening on the armrest of her chair.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, his tone cold and precise. "The missing guards?"


    "Yes, my lord. They were killed."


    "Killed? How?" Francesca''s calm voice had a note of steel.


    Hesbeirn''s jaw tightened as he delivered the grim details. "The wounds suggest a coordinated ambush by highly skilled attackers. Deep slashes and punctures indicate the use of enchanted bladed weapons. This wasn''t random¡ªit was planned."


    Garius''s expression remained unreadable, but his sharp gaze shifted to Alf and Errinette before returning to Hesbeirn. "This means the attackers either had inside knowledge of our patrol routes or observed us long enough to exploit our vulnerabilities. What actions have been taken?"


    Hesbeirn nodded. "I''ve reinforced security. Our personal army now patrols in groups of no fewer than seven, including mages, healers, and archers. We''ve deployed the newly trained paladins to ensure all routes are heavily guarded, and the manor''s interior is secured by elite units. No one enters or exits without thorough inspection."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. "Good. And the other family members? Where are they?"


    "Lord Marcellus, Lord Cedric, Lady Phenelopie, Lady Garcinia, and all other children are safely within the manor, my lord," Hesbeirn replied swiftly.


    Francesca''s lips tightened. "And Javier? He wasn''t with the others when I last checked."


    Hesbeirn''s expression softened slightly. "Miss Liana is with him, my lady. She''s ensuring his safety, along with the two Pekkos he keeps close. They can handle most threats."


    Francesca relaxed slightly but glanced at her husband. "We can''t underestimate this. Those who attack our estate might target Javier, knowing his potential."


    Garius nodded. "Liana is capable, but I''ll send additional guards to watch over him. This attack is a declaration. Whoever is behind it will regret stepping onto Armand land."


    Errinette stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "We''ll increase vigilance within the manor as well, my lord. The staff will be briefed, and every suspicious movement reported immediately."


    Alf added, "I''ll personally oversee the roster adjustments to ensure no complacency. This kind of failure will not happen again."


    Garius''s gaze swept the room, voice carrying authority. "This family has faced betrayal and bloodshed before, and we''ve survived. Triple the security, lockdown all entry points, and ensure every member of this household understands the gravity of the situation. Hesbeirn, make sure no stone is left unturned in finding those responsible."


    Hesbeirn bowed deeply. "As you command, my lord."


    Meanwhile, inside the manor...


    Far from the meeting room where Lord Garius and the others discussed the dire situation, Gloria, the head of the household maids, tended to her duties. The quiet corridor seemed empty as she carried a tray of linens with calm precision.


    Suddenly, three masked attackers emerged from the shadows, their weapons gleaming in the dim light.


    "Ara..." Gloria''s serene voice broke the silence, her composed expression unshaken. "It seems we have a rat infestation in the manor."


    One of the attackers snarled, "Kill her!"


    The sound of blades slicing through the air filled the corridor.


    Clang!


    Gloria''s polished silver tray deflected the first strike effortlessly, her calm demeanor unbroken. She set the tray down gently, her movements deliberate.


    "Ara, ara... Is that all you have? I expected more from uninvited guests."


    "Miss Gloria!" a young household maid called from the end of the corridor, panic in her voice.


    Gloria turned slightly, her calm gaze meeting the young maid''s worried eyes. "Hmm? Oh, don''t worry about me... Tehe." She giggled playfully, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    The attackers rushed her, but before their blades could land, Gloria vanished.


    "Wha¡ª? Where did she¡ª?" one of them stammered.


    In the blink of an eye, Gloria reappeared behind them, moving as if on a casual stroll.


    She paused, adjusting her apron. "You moved too slowly. That was your mistake."


    The attackers froze as a faint sound echoed through the corridor.


    Thud.


    One by one, their heads rolled from their bodies, blood pooling at their feet. The three assassins collapsed in unison, lifeless.


    Gloria turned her head slightly, offering a small smile to the wide-eyed young maid. "It seems these rats were rather weak. Tehe."


    She dusted off her tray of linens and resumed her tasks as if nothing had happened, leaving the lifeless attackers behind.


    Inside the meeting room, tension hung thick in the air. Lady Francesca sat gracefully beside her husband, her gaze sharp and unwavering. Lord Garius listened intently as Hesbeirn detailed the security upgrades, while Alf and Errinette stood nearby, their expressions grave.


    A soft, composed knock broke the silence.


    "Come in," Lord Garius commanded, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    The door opened to reveal Gloria, her pristine uniform spotless despite her recent encounter. She stepped inside with her usual poise and curtsied respectfully.


    "Lord Garius," she began, her serene tone betraying nothing of the skirmish she had just resolved. "The rats have already been handled."


    Everyone paused, their gazes fixed on her.


    "Handled?" Garius raised an eyebrow.


    Gloria clasped her hands neatly in front of her. "Three attackers were bold enough to ambush me in the east wing. I dealt with them personally."


    Lady Francesca tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Personally, you say? I trust they won''t be causing any further disturbances, Gloria?"


    "Of course not, my lady," Gloria replied with a slight bow. "Their heads now rest far from their bodies. They will trouble us no more."


    Hesbeirn''s brows furrowed. "Three attackers inside the manor... This confirms they''ve infiltrated deeper than we expected."


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled. "It seems our enemies are getting bolder. Gloria, did you recognize any insignias or clues about their origin?"


    Gloria shook her head. "Unfortunately not, my lord. They bore no identifying marks, but their skills were lacking. If these were assassins, they were poorly trained."


    Alf adjusted his glasses, thoughtful. "Or perhaps a distraction meant to test our defenses."


    Garius nodded. "Hesbeirn, double the patrols inside the manor. Gloria, inform the household maids to remain vigilant. No one is to wander the halls alone."


    "Understood, my lord." Gloria curtsied again, her calm demeanor unshaken. "If I may add, I will personally oversee the safety of the east wing for the remainder of the evening."


    Garius gave her an approving nod. "Good. You''ve done well, Gloria. Return to your duties."


    In the lively maid dining area, the clattering of utensils and casual chatter filled the air. At the center was Marita, hunched over a mountain of food, devouring her meal with unbridled enthusiasm.


    "Marita, you''ll choke if you don''t slow down," one of the younger maids teased, accustomed to her insatiable appetite.


    "Hmph! Food is life! I ain''t wasting a thing!" Marita retorted, her voice muffled by food. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she reached for a juicy piece of roast, a sudden "poof!" echoed through the room. Smoke erupted from her plate, enveloping her in a thick, acrid cloud.


    The room erupted into chaos as the maids screamed and scrambled. Emerging from the smoke were masked assassins, their blades glinting ominously.


    "Oh! Look at this fat, ugly maid!" one sneered, pointing his blade at Marita. "She''s got no chance of running. Let''s put her out of her misery."


    Another assassin laughed. "She''s so big, it''s like we''re hunting a boar. Too bad we can''t roast her."


    But Marita wasn''t paying attention to their taunts. Her eyes were fixed on her plate, fury twisting her face.


    "YOU¡ª" she bellowed, shaking the room, "RUINED MY FOOD!!"


    Before the assassins could react, Marita launched herself at them with surprising speed. The first assassin was met with her meaty fist, which slammed into his face with the force of a falling boulder. He collapsed, lifeless.


    The others hesitated, horror replacing their mockery. "What the¡ª?!"


    One assassin swung his blade, its edge shimmering with enchantment, but Marita caught his arm mid-swing, her grip shattering his wrist with a sickening crunch.


    "You dare ruin my meal?!" she growled, voice dripping with anger.


    The assassin screamed as Marita flung him aside like a ragdoll, his body hitting the wall before slumping unconscious.


    Another assassin, clearly panicking, tried to strike from behind. Marita spun, grabbed him by the face, and slammed his head into the floor with such force that it burst like an overripe melon.


    The remaining assassins attempted to flee, but Marita charged at them, barreling through tables and chairs like a runaway bull.


    "Nobody interrupts my meal and lives to tell about it!" she bellowed, her voice shaking the walls.


    Moments later, the dining area was littered with the bodies of assassins, blood staining the floor, the air heavy with destruction.


    Marita stood amid the chaos, panting heavily, fists clenched. She glanced at the remnants of her meal and let out a loud, frustrated wail.


    "They didn''t just ruin my food... they ruined my appetite!"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 90 - 90: Siege of the Manor ( 90 )

    As the meeting concluded, Lord Garius turned to Lady Francesca, his expression softening slightly.


    "Francesca, stay here with your personal maids," he instructed firmly.


    Lady Francesca''s eyes showed concern as she stood, hands clasped. "But, darling, it''s dangerous outside."


    Garius smiled faintly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn are with me. I''ll be fine."


    She hesitated but nodded reluctantly. "Careful, darling."


    Garius leaned down and kissed her forehead gently. "I will."


    As Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn exited the room, Garius followed closely behind. His presence exuded authority as they stepped into the dimly lit hallway.


    Suddenly, shadows moved with unnatural speed as ten masked assassins emerged from the darkness, weapons glinting ominously.


    "Ambush!" Hesbeirn shouted, drawing his massive greatsword and engaging two attackers with raw power.


    The team reacted instantly. Alf confronted three assailants, his movements quick and precise.


    Erinette faced two, her delicate frame a facade for her deadly expertise. With a flick of her wrist, she disarmed one and swiftly dispatched the other.


    Hesbeirn delivered powerful strikes to his pair of opponents, leaving no room for counterattack.


    Meanwhile, Garius''s personal maids swiftly overwhelmed the remaining three assassins with their well-coordinated teamwork.


    Amidst the chaos, one assassin slipped through the defenses, charging at Garius with a blade raised high.


    Garius, standing calm and composed, sighed. "Haaa... Troublesome pests."


    Without drawing his weapon, he lifted his leg and brought it down with brutal force.


    CRACK!


    The assassin''s head hit the floor with a sickening sound, his lifeless body collapsing instantly. The corridor fell silent.


    Garius looked down at the fallen attacker with disdain. "Foolish. Did you truly think you''d succeed?"


    He turned to the others, their battles already won. "Good work. Ensure the bodies are disposed of properly and search them for clues. We must determine who sent these insects."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, maintaining his composed demeanor. "As you command, my lord."


    Erinette and Hesbeirn nodded in unison, expressions firm.


    As Garius brushed dust off his coat, he muttered, "When will these fools learn? The Armand family isn''t so easily toppled."


    As the sound of clashing steel and muffled cries echoed through the manor, a group of household maids rushed from their quarters, armed with hastily grabbed weapons. Though their primary duties were to maintain the estate, every maid had received combat training to defend the Armand family when necessary.


    The leader, a determined young maid, called out as they approached the commotion. "Quickly! Lord Garius may need our assistance!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But when they turned the corner, they froze in astonishment.


    Lord Garius stood surrounded by a dozen lifeless bodies, his posture relaxed as if the battle had been merely a mild inconvenience. Blood stained the stone floor, though none was his, the maids could see the authority and power he exuded.


    Alf, Hesbeirn, and Erinette were nearby, calm and composed after dispatching their foes with deadly precision. The personal maids assigned to protect Garius stood victorious, unshaken by the violence.


    The household maids exchanged wide-eyed glances, their weapons lowering as they realized their help wasn''t needed.


    One younger maid whispered, trembling, "Is this¡­ really our lord? I-I''ve never seen him fight before¡­"


    Another, clutching a broom turned spear, nodded. "He''s¡­ too strong. He didn''t even draw his sword. Just one stomp¡­"


    The leader, though awestruck, straightened and spoke quietly. "This is why he''s our lord. We serve someone truly extraordinary."


    Noticing their presence, Garius turned slightly and raised an eyebrow. His amber eyes gleamed with calm authority. "Why are you all here? The situation is under control. Return to your posts."


    The maids quickly bowed. "Yes, my lord!"


    As the household maids retreated, they whispered among themselves.


    "Did you see how he took down that assassin? With just his foot!"


    "Lord Garius is strong."


    "I thought he was just a strict noble¡­ but this? Beyond anything I imagined."


    As they disappeared down the corridor, one of the younger maids muttered with a mix of fear and admiration, "I''m glad I work for the Armand family."


    Meanwhile, Garius sighed, brushing dust from his coat as if nothing had happened. "Troublesome pests," he muttered, turning to his allies. "Let''s clean this up."


    Lord Garius''s voice was calm yet commanding, echoing with authority that brooked no hesitation. He first glanced at Hesbeirn, his sharp gaze cutting through the tension.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The seasoned general straightened promptly. "Yes, my lord."


    "Command a group of a thousand from our personal army to search the surrounding areas. Order them to kill on sight. Ensure fifteen hundred of our troops are deployed for patrolling the region. Double the usual units, set up checkpoints. I want absolute control over our territory."


    Hesbeirn saluted with a fist over his chest. "As you command, my lord." Without delay, he turned and marched out, barking orders to nearby soldiers.


    Garius''s amber eyes shifted to Alf, the head butler, whose calm demeanor matched the lord''s.


    "Alf."


    The butler stepped forward, hands clasped behind his back. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ready your assassin units. Search every corner of the estate. If you find anyone suspicious, eliminate them immediately. No questions, no exceptions."


    Alf bowed deeply. "As you wish, my lord. Consider it done." He vanished from the room, his presence replaced by an eerie stillness.


    Finally, Garius turned to Errinette, the leader of the personal maids, whose piercing gaze indicated her full understanding.


    "Errinette."


    She bowed slightly. "My lord?"


    "Deploy our secret elite battle maid unit. Sweep the estate and neutralize all intruders. No one is to leave here alive."


    Errinette smiled faintly, confidently. "Understood, my lord. It will be done swiftly." She turned to issue commands to the maids outside. Moments later, coordinated footsteps echoed down the hall as her elite team mobilized.


    Errinette strode through the grand hall with purpose, her footsteps silent yet commanding. Her sharp eyes scanned the surroundings as she reached the section of the manor managed by the household maids.


    There, Gloria, the composed head of the household maids, was already coordinating the younger staff.


    "Mrs. Errinette?" Gloria asked, tilting her head slightly in curiosity.


    Errinette stopped before her, radiating authority. "Come with me."


    Gloria nodded politely, adjusting her apron. "Of course. Shall I bring assistance?"


    Errinette''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Yes. Bring the ''others.'' We have a mission to complete."


    A glint of understanding passed between them as Gloria''s composed expression sharpened. She turned to the gathered household maids. "Lina, Marcie, Elle¡ªassemble the rest of the team. Now."


    The named maids, appearing ordinary, immediately straightened and hurried off. Soon, nearly a dozen maids emerged, each carrying themselves with a poise that belied their true skills.


    These were not ordinary maids; they were part of a hidden elite force within the Armand household, trained in combat, espionage, and covert operations.


    Errinette''s gaze swept over the group, assessing each of them. "Listen carefully. Our orders are simple: sweep the estate. Eliminate any intruders. Be efficient, leave no traces, and ensure the safety of everyone within these walls."


    Gloria stepped forward, her tone calm but firm. "You''ve all trained for this. Do not hesitate. Tonight, we show why the Armand household is untouchable."


    The maids nodded in unison, their expressions steely.


    Errinette turned on her heel, leading the way. "Move out."


    The group disappeared into the shadows of the manor, their footsteps inaudible as they split into smaller units, moving with the precision.


    The Elite battle maids of the Armand household had joined the fray.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 91 - 91: Fun and Fury ( 91 )

    Outside the estate grounds, chaos reigned.


    "Liana!! Don''t let them run!!" Javier shouted, excitement brimming as he dashed after a group of fleeing attackers.


    Liana, keeping pace effortlessly, sighed, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Young Master, you''re far too excited about this. It''s not a game."


    Javier grinned ear to ear, glancing back at her. "Not a game? Ha! Look at them running like scared rabbits! Oi, mates! Don''t run away! We''re your friends!" His sarcasm dripped as he loaded a glowing mana crystal into his modified mana gun.


    Buddy, his loyal Pekko bird, squawked enthusiastically and charged forward, crushing the head of one fleeing attacker with a bone-shattering stomp.


    "Good job, Buddy! Stomp them all! Leave no one alive!" Javier cheered, pointing dramatically at another group.


    Liana caught up, shaking her head. "Young Master, you''re making too much noise. This isn''t a parade." Despite her scolding, her bow was already in hand, a glowing arrow nocked and ready. She loosed it, striking two attackers trying to slip into the shadows.


    "Whoops! Nice shot, Liana!" Javier called, reloading his gun. He spun dramatically and fired at another assassin, hitting his mark.


    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t run! We''re niceeeeee peopleeeeee!" Javier shouted mockingly, laughter ringing through the night.


    Buddy squawked again, stomping on another unfortunate soul.


    One attacker, a heavily armored mercenary who seemed to be the leader, turned to his scattered men. "Hold the line! They''re just a brat and a bird!"


    Javier''s ears perked up at the insult. He stopped mid-step, his playful grin turning predatory. "A brat and a bird, huh?" He pulled a second mana gun from his belt and aimed both at the leader. "Say that again, pal."


    Before the leader could respond, Javier fired both guns in quick succession. The mana bolts struck true, and the leader staggered, disbelief on his face before he collapsed.


    The remaining attackers, now in full panic, scattered in all directions.


    Liana sighed again. "Young Master, we''re supposed to contain the situation, not let them run wild."


    Javier shrugged, twirling one of his mana guns. "Eh, it''s more fun this way. Buddy and I can chase them down later."


    As if on cue, Buddy flapped its wings and let out another victorious squawk, stepping over a pile of defeated attackers.


    Liana adjusted her silver hair, her calm demeanor unwavering. "I''ll handle the stragglers. Young Master, try not to get carried away."


    Javier smirked. "Carried away? Me? Never."


    Liana didn''t respond as she disappeared into the trees, her glowing arrows lighting the way. Javier, now with Buddy by his side, stretched his arms and grinned.


    "Alright, Buddy. Time for round two!"


    The Pekko squawked in agreement, and the chase resumed.


    Javier''s laughter echoed across the clearing as the sun dipped toward the horizon, painting the sky in hues of gold and orange. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Run, you pieces of shit! Buddy, over there! Crush them! Bwahahaha!"


    Buddy squawked enthusiastically, his strong legs pounding the ground as he chased down another unfortunate attacker. With a powerful stomp, the Pekko ended the man''s desperate escape, leaving only silence behind.


    Liana, ever composed, followed closely, her emerald eyes scanning for remaining threats. She sighed, a mix of exasperation and amusement in her tone. "Haaa... Young Master, please... at least pretend you''re not enjoying this so much."


    Javier whirled around with an exaggerated grin, his jet-black hair slightly disheveled. "Not enjoying it? Liana, look at them! They thought they could invade our estate, and now they''re running like scared mice!"


    With dramatic flair, he reloaded his mana gun, the glowing crystal slotting into place with a satisfying click. One attacker, limping and clutching his side, attempted to slip away through the underbrush. Javier''s sharp gaze locked onto him.


    "Oh, no, you don''t!" He aimed, fired, and sent a mana bolt sizzling through the air, dropping the fleeing man.


    "You can run, but you can''t hide!!"


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk and stomped forward, his claws raking through the dirt as he pursued the last visible attacker. The man tripped over a root, scrambling backward, only to find himself cornered by the massive Pekko.


    With a final, earth-shaking stomp, Buddy ended the fight decisively.


    Javier stood tall amidst the carnage, a confident smirk on his lips. His amber eyes sparkled with adrenaline and pride as he surveyed the aftermath.


    "Well, that''s that. No one left alive. All the bad guys? Gone!"


    Liana approached, her graceful stride undisturbed by the destruction. She slung her bow across her back and sighed deeply. "Young Master, you didn''t have to make such a spectacle. We could''ve handled this quietly."


    Javier shrugged with mock innocence. "Quietly? Where''s the fun in that, Liana? Besides, they started it. We just... finished it."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, puffing up his chest proudly.


    Liana brushed a stray strand of silver hair from her face, glancing at the setting sun. "Enough excitement for one evening, Young Master. Let''s head back. I''m sure Lord Garius will want a report on this."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slinging his mana gun over his shoulder. "Fine, fine. But next time, let me have more fun!"


    "How many of those rats did we squash?" Javier asked casually, as if discussing the weather.


    Liana glanced at the remnants of the attackers scattered around. "Around 200 or more, Young Master."


    Javier whistled in mock admiration. "Oh! Looks like they really wanted to end my family''s bloodline. Such dedication, tsk tsk."


    Liana nodded, her expression serious. "It appears so. But we still haven''t accounted for those who slipped inside the manor."


    Javier tilted his head, pretending to ponder. "Hmm... I don''t think anyone would survive that. Blergh... can''t imagine what''s happening to them. Marita, Gloria, and the others are probably mopping the floors with them. Literally." He chuckled, a mix of amusement and horror flickering across his face. "After all, the maids are well-trained, right?"


    Liana adjusted her bowstring. "That''s correct. The household and personal maids are all combat-trained. However, Mrs. Errinette is the strongest. None of us can match her skill."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Mrs. Errinette, huh? She doesn''t look it, but I guess I shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. I wonder how terrifying she can get when she''s serious."


    Liana allowed a rare smile. "You wouldn''t believe it, Young Master. When Mrs. Errinette steps into battle, she''s like a storm¡ªswift, precise, and utterly unstoppable."


    Javier smirked. "Good. Makes me feel more confident about our household. No wonder these idiots didn''t stand a chance. Let''s just hope Father doesn''t scold me for ''getting involved.''"


    Liana sighed softly. "Lord Garius may scold you, but he''ll appreciate your efforts, especially since none of the attackers succeeded."


    Javier chuckled and swung himself onto Buddy''s back. "Well, let''s head back. I want to see if anyone''s still mopping up inside. Besides, I kind of want to see Marita in action¡ªshe''s probably more terrifying than Buddy when she''s mad!"


    Buddy squawked as if offended, while Liana shook her head in exasperation. "Young Master, please don''t provoke her. Marita''s strength isn''t something you should test for fun."


    "Noted!" Javier replied, though the mischievous gleam in his eyes suggested otherwise.


    "Liana, do me a favor," Javier said, leaning against Buddy''s saddle with a cheeky grin. "Tell Father about what happened, but¡­ don''t mention I was involved. Ehehehe."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her arms crossed in a way that radiated authority. "It''s hard to leave that detail out, Young Master."


    Javier blinked. "Why?"


    Liana sighed, her patience tested. "Do you truly believe a single maid like me could handle all 200 attackers on my own?"


    Javier tilted his head, considering. "Tell him Buddy and Pikko joined in too. That should make it sound believable, right?"


    Liana gave him a flat look, her emerald eyes narrowing. "And if Lord Garius asks where you were during the attack?"


    Javier froze, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Er¡­ uh¡­ just tell him I was, um, supervising from a safe distance?"


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, your father knows you too well. He''ll never believe that."


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "Okay, okay. Just say I was¡­ giving strategic support! That''s believable, right?"


    Liana''s expression softened slightly, though a trace of exasperation remained. "I''ll see what I can do, but don''t expect me to shield you entirely. Lord Garius will have questions, and you''ll likely need to answer some of them yourself."


    Javier sighed dramatically, slumping against Buddy. "Fine."


    "I''ll make sure the word ''reckless'' doesn''t slip in."


    "That''s the spirit!" Javier called after her, chuckling.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 92 - 92: A Mothers Wrath ( 92 )

    Garius, Lady Francesca, Lady Garcinia, and Lady Phenelopie sat in the lavishly decorated meeting room, enjoying tea and freshly baked biscuits. The tranquil atmosphere contrasted sharply with the preparations for the grand celebration set for the next day.


    Marcellus and Cedric stood near the entrance, their expressions serious and hands resting on their weapons. Surrounding them were elite guards in gleaming armor, skilled mages under Marcellus''s command, and Cedric''s paladin unit, their polished shields reflecting the chandelier light.


    Garius took a sip of his tea, a faint smile on his lips, when a distant scream pierced the stillness. He chuckled softly, setting his cup down. "It seems everything is under control."


    Francesca, ever composed, returned his smile, tilting her head in curiosity. "By the way, darling, I haven''t seen our youngest son. Where is Javier?"


    Garius froze mid-sip, eyes widening in panic. Tea sputtered from his lips as he coughed violently.


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged nervous glances, their earlier composure faltering. Francesca''s serene demeanor shifted, a dark aura radiating from her.


    "Err... Errr..." Garius stammered, visibly sweating.


    Marcellus attempted to speak but managed only a strangled, "Mother, I¡ª"


    Before anyone could respond, one of Francesca''s elite battle maids stepped forward, unwavering despite the tension.


    "Lady Francesca," the maid began calmly, "the young master is currently in his room with Miss Liana. He refused to attend, claiming the gathering was ''boring.'' When we tried to escort him here, he laughed and ran away."


    Francesca''s smile tightened, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, he laughed, did he? My sweet Honey Bun is laughing while I''m worried sick about his safety?"


    Garius raised his hands in surrender. "Francesca, you know how he is. He''s probably just¡ª"


    "Don''t," she interrupted sharply, her tone dangerously calm. "Make excuses for him."


    Marcellus leaned to Cedric, whispering, "Why does she always get scarier when she''s calm?"


    Cedric nodded, gulping. "This is worse than Father''s training drills..."


    Suddenly, Francesca stood, graceful yet commanding. "Darling, excuse me for a moment. I will personally retrieve our son and remind him of his responsibilities."


    Garius nearly knocked over his teacup. "Wait, Francesca, there''s no need to¡ª"


    She shot him a pointed look, silencing him instantly.


    Garcinia and Phenelopie exchanged amused glances. Garcinia took a delicate sip of her tea, murmuring, "Ah, young Javier has really inherited Francesca''s flair for mischief."


    Phenelopie smirked. "It''s almost poetic. I pity the boy."


    Francesca signaled to her personal maids. "Ladies, with me. Let''s pay a visit to my darling son."


    As she swept out of the room, Garius slumped in his chair, muttering, "That boy is going to give me gray hair..."


    Marcellus and Cedric let out a collective sigh of relief, grateful they weren''t the targets of their mother''s wrath¡ªfor now.


    "Ekkkk! Mother! Mercy!!" Javier''s voice echoed through the manor halls as Francesca, wearing her ever-serene smile, dragged him along by a firm grip on his hair.


    "Mother! Please, I can walk on my own! No need to¡ªOWW! That hurts!"


    Behind them, Liana trailed with her usual composed expression, a subtle sigh escaping her lips. "I told you, young master..."


    "Not you too, Liana!" Javier whined, attempting to squirm free.


    Francesca''s grip remained unyielding as she calmly responded, her tone making her even more terrifying. "You were laughing and running away during a time of crisis, Javier. Is that appropriate behavior for the son of a viscount¡ªsoon-to-be count?"


    "But I¡ªOuch!¡ªwas going to handle it, I swear! Just in my own way!" Javier protested, his eyes darting toward Liana for backup.


    The procession halted abruptly as Francesca raised her free hand. "Bind."


    From the shadows, a masked assassin froze mid-strike, immobilized by Francesca''s spell. The air shimmered with magical restraints.


    "Vanish," Francesca murmured, not even glancing at the assassin.


    A series of sharp, crystalline spikes erupted, impaling the would-be attacker with lethal precision. The assassin''s lifeless body crumpled silently to the floor.


    Liana paused, momentarily impressed by her lady''s effortless execution. The other maids remained unfazed, as if such occurrences were commonplace.


    Javier gulped, his mischievous smirk vanishing. "W-Well, that was¡­effective. See? You didn''t need to drag me; I could''ve¡ªOW, okay, okay! I''ll behave!"


    Francesca resumed her march to the meeting room, her smile unchanged. "You''ll do more than behave, my dear. You''ll sit quietly and learn the importance of vigilance. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Mother! Crystal clear!"


    Liana exchanged a glance with one of Francesca''s maids, both suppressing chuckles at the sight of the once-confident young master being completely subdued.


    As the meeting room loomed closer, Javier braced himself for what would undoubtedly be an unforgettable lesson in accountability¡ªcourtesy of his terrifyingly composed mother.


    The heavy doors to the meeting room opened, and Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn entered, commanding respect. They moved with calm confidence, the signs of a well-executed mission evident on their composed faces. Garius, sipping his tea leisurely, gestured for them to speak.


    "Report," Garius said, his voice steady.


    Alf stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "My lord, the situation has been handled perfectly. The intruders have been eliminated, and the manor is secure."


    Errinette nodded, her demeanor sharp. "We conducted a thorough sweep of the estate. All areas are now clear, and our forces are stationed at key points to prevent further breaches."


    Hesbeirn added firmly, "The attackers targeted only the Armand family, avoiding the guest quarters to prevent raising an alarm."


    Francesca, still seated with her serene smile, glanced at Alf. "And the guests? Were any alerted to the commotion?"


    Alf shook his head. "No guest noticed the disturbance. The guest area was far enough from the main house, and our containment efforts kept the incident localized."


    Garius placed his teacup down, his eyes glinting with approval. "Good work. Our preparations have proven effective. Hesbeirn, double the patrols throughout the night. I will not tolerate another breach."


    "Yes, my lord," Hesbeirn replied, bowing deeply.


    Errinette glanced toward Francesca, then Garius. "With your permission, my lord, I will oversee the reorganization of the maids to maintain vigilance for tomorrow''s event."


    Garius nodded. "Do it. And Alf, uncover the identities of the remaining intruders. I want to know who dared target my family."


    Alf''s lips curled into a rare smirk. "As you wish, my lord. My team will extract every ounce of information from the remnants."


    Javier, silent until now, leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Wow, they''re scary when they''re serious."


    Liana glanced at him, a mix of exasperation and fondness on her face. "Take notes, young master. This is what it means to protect what matters."


    Javier pouted. "I protect in my own way, you know..."


    Francesca''s sweet smile didn''t waver, but the dark aura around her grew palpable. She reached out, gripping Javier''s hair and pulling him closer with unnerving calm.


    "Honey bun?" she said, her tone deceptively soft.


    Javier froze, his playful smirk replaced by wide-eyed panic. "Y-yes, mother?" he stammered, sensing doom.


    Her grip tightened, and her voice turned icy. "Care to explain why you thought it acceptable to skip the family meeting and hide away with Liana while assassins were lurking around?"


    "Eeeeep! Mother! Moootherr!" Javier squealed, flailing as he tried to escape her iron grip. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius sat frozen, his usually stoic expression cracking into stunned disbelief. His teacup hovered midair, forgotten as he blinked at the scene.


    Marcellus, the eldest son and normally composed, immediately averted his gaze to the intricate designs on the room''s wallpaper.


    Cedric subtly stepped back, busying himself with straightening his armor straps. "Nothing to see here... just a normal family moment," he muttered.


    Liana followed with a composed expression, though a slight twitch at the corner of her lips betrayed her amusement. She sighed. "I told you, young master."


    "Told me what?" Javier hissed back, struggling slightly.


    "That running from your mother''s summons never ends well."


    "I thought she''d be too busy to notice!"


    Francesca''s dark aura flared as she turned to him, her smile sharp enough to cut steel. "Oh, darling... I always notice."


    "Eeeppp!!" Javier protested, his cries filling the room as Francesca dragged her youngest son toward his fate, while the rest of the family and staff either feigned ignorance or watched with barely concealed amusement.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Morning Before the Grand Celebration ( 93 )

    Javier stirred awake, finding himself in an all-too-familiar predicament¡ªhis mother, Lady Francesca, hugging him tightly in her sleep.


    Her hair spilled over the pillows, her serene beauty unmarred by the stern expression she''d worn the night before. Javier''s eyes darted nervously as he recalled recent events.


    "Of all the ways to wake up..." he muttered under his breath, careful not to disturb her.


    Unfortunately, Lady Francesca''s grip was unyielding, her arms wrapped around him like a vice. As he tried to wriggle free, she stirred, her eyes opening with a calm yet piercing gaze.


    "Good morning, honey bun," she said sweetly, though her tone carried the weight of unspoken scolding.


    "M-Mother... good morning," Javier stammered, his confidence wilting under her gaze.


    She sat up gracefully, tousling his hair affectionately before tightening her grip just enough to make him wince. "Now, my dear son, do you remember what we discussed last night?"


    "About how I was an irresponsible, reckless son who doesn''t listen to his beautiful, wise, and hot mother?" he answered quickly, trying to flatter her.


    Francesca smiled, her aura radiating warmth and subtle menace. "Correct. And?"


    Javier sighed, knowing there was no escape. "And I promise not to run away during important meetings again."


    Her smile widened as she released his hair. "Good boy."


    He rubbed his head, grumbling, "I was just enjoying my time with liana..."


    "What was that?" she asked sweetly, her aura flaring slightly.


    "Nothing, Mother!"


    Lady Francesca rose from the bed, her silk nightgown flowing around her. "Today is a momentous occasion for our family, Javier. Every noble in the kingdom will be attending to honor your father''s promotion to Count. I expect you to behave appropriately."


    Javier groaned inwardly. "Another day of boring noble life..."


    "What was that?" Francesca''s voice cut through his thoughts like a knife.


    "Nothing, Mother! I''ll behave!"


    Satisfied, Francesca left the room to prepare for the festivities, leaving Javier alone for a brief moment.


    "Well, Buddy, Pikko, looks like today''s going to be another exhausting day," he muttered, glancing at the two Pekko birds standing just outside the window. Buddy squawked cheerfully, while Pikko tilted her head, unimpressed.


    Javier sighed and stretched, bracing himself for the chaos the evening would bring.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh as he sprawled across the couch in his room. His eyes stared at the fancy ceiling, looking for something to ease his boredom.


    "Haaaa¡­ Being a noble son in this fantasy world is kinda boring. Rules here, rules there, do this, do that¡­."


    He rolled onto his side, resting his head on his arm. "In my previous world, if I was bored, I could check my smartphone, play PC games, or hang out with friends. Maybe play some sports, listen to music... Here? No music players, no games, no computers¡ªjust a bunch of tomes and etiquette lessons. Haaaa¡­" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier frowned but then perked up a little. "Well, at least the food is good, the girls are cute¡­ And the elves, dwarves, halflings, and beastkin? That''s definitely a bonus. Still..."


    He sat up and rubbed the back of his neck. "I''m a 24-year-old man stuck in an 11-year-old''s body. What can I even do? It''s not like I''ve hit puberty again yet! Haaaa..."


    He thought about sneaking out, but then he imagined a certain elf with silver hair and piercing emerald eyes blocking his way.


    "That beautiful, strict elf... Liana''s always around, saying it''s for my safety. How am I supposed to argue with her? It''s not like I can fight her¡ªthough not because I can''t, but because¡­ well¡­ I like her too much."


    He flopped back onto the couch, muttering, "Study, study, study. Didn''t I already graduate from university in my past life? Hello? I''m not a kid... well..mentally."


    Javier sighed again, letting his mind wander. "What to do after this? If only they had some kind of music player. Even old-school medieval music would work! But no, the only way to hear music is to call those minstrels or bards¡­"


    Before he could think more, a familiar voice interrupted him.


    "Young Master? What were you thinking about just now?"


    He turned to see Liana standing at the door, her arms crossed, and her calm expression mixed with suspicion.


    "Huh? Oh, nothing," Javier said, quickly looking away.


    Liana stepped closer, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re not planning to sneak out again, are you? If you do, I''ll be the one they blame."


    "But¡ª"


    "Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice soft but firm. "Do you not want me around anymore?"


    Javier froze, his eyes wide. "Huh? What are you saying?"


    Liana sighed and crouched down to meet his gaze. "If you keep sneaking out and I''m blamed for neglect, what do you think will happen to me?"


    Javier''s playful mood faded. "Uh¡­ nothing?"


    Liana smiled faintly but shook her head. "What if I told you your parents might dismiss me? Maybe you''d like another maid to look after you?"


    Javier jumped up, his face panicked. "No! I don''t want that!"


    "Then behave," Liana said simply, her smile softening.


    Javier pouted but didn''t argue. Instead, he pulled on her hand until she sat down next to him. Without a word, he laid his head on her lap, wrapping his arms around her waist. His face nuzzled against her stomach, and he breathed in her calming scent.


    Liana blinked, surprised at first, but then smiled warmly. She gently ran her fingers through his messy black hair, letting him do as he pleased.


    "You''re such a handful, Young Master," she said softly, though her tone was kind.


    Liana glanced toward the window. Outside, peering in with curious eyes, were Buddy and Pikko. They were tapping their beaks against the glass, as if demanding attention.


    "Young Master," Liana began with a sigh, "did you forget to lock their pens again yesterday?"


    Javier tilted his head, looking up at her from her lap. "Huh? You really think I had time for that? Remember how Mother dragged me by the hair to the meeting room last night?"


    Liana smiled slightly at the memory of Lady Francesca''s calm yet terrifying scolding. "Still, it''s part of your responsibility to¡ª"


    "Hold up," Javier interrupted, waving a hand lazily. "You''re also responsible for them, Liana. Don''t forget you helped me pick them out."


    She narrowed her eyes but didn''t argue, knowing he had a point.


    Javier smirked mischievously. "Besides, Buddy and Pikko are smart. They know how to open their pens on their own. They probably came here because they''re hungry."


    Outside, Buddy let out a cheerful squawk, as if agreeing, while Pikko pecked at the window.


    "See?" Javier said, pointing. "They''re practically begging for food. I say we feed them before they start tearing up the garden."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head, but there was a hint of amusement in her emerald eyes. "Fine, but you''re coming with me, Young Master. They''re your responsibility, after all."


    "Aw, come on. Can''t you just¡ª"


    "No excuses," Liana said firmly, gently lifting his head from her lap and standing up. "Let''s go."


    Javier groaned but followed her out. As they approached the window, Buddy and Pikko flapped their wings excitedly, their bright feathers glowing in the sunlight.


    "Alright, alright," Javier said, opening the window. "You two are such troublemakers, you know that?"


    Buddy hopped inside, nuzzling against Javier, while Pikko rubbed her beak affectionately against Liana''s hand.


    "Haaa," Javier sighed, scratching Buddy''s head. "Why does it feel like I have more kids than I signed up for?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her smile warm. "Because you''re too soft on them, Young Master."


    "Says the one who spoils Pikko more than I do," Javier shot back with a grin.


    They both laughed as the two Pekko birds chirped happily, enjoying the affection from their owners.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 94 - 94: From Playful Antics to Heartfelt Moments ( 94 )

    Buddy and Pikko chirped happily as they ate, completely unaware of the world around them. Liana stood beside Javier, watching the two mischievous birds, when she noticed Gloria approaching.


    The composed head maid stopped a short distance away, her usual calm smile on her face. "Young Master, Madam is calling for you," she said gently.


    Javier''s eyes lit up at the sight of Gloria. "Ohhhh!! Gloriaaaaa!" he exclaimed, bounding toward her. Before anyone could stop him, he leaned in dramatically. "Chuuuuuu!!"


    To Liana''s surprise, Gloria didn''t move away. Instead, she smiled warmly and leaned down slightly to meet him halfway. Javier planted a quick kiss on her lips, grinning like he''d just won the lottery.


    Gloria ruffled his hair affectionately. "Young Master, you''re as lively as ever."


    Nearby, Liana''s serene expression cracked slightly. Her eyes narrowed as a faint, unusual twinge of jealousy flickered across her face. She coughed softly to regain her composure. "Miss Gloria," she said, her tone calm but pointed, "don''t spoil him too much."


    Gloria turned toward Liana, her smile unwavering. "Oh, but how could I not? He''s charming.I bet he grow into handsome man in the future."


    Javier turned to Liana with an exaggerated pout. "See, Liana? Gloria understands me. Why can''t you be as sweet as her?"


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly while her smile returned, though it now had a distinct edge. "Perhaps because someone has to ensure you behave, Young Master."


    Javier laughed nervously, sensing the subtle warning in her words. "Ehehe, no need to glare at me, Liana. I''m just... expressing my gratitude!"


    "Gratitude doesn''t require kissing every maid in sight," Liana retorted, brushing past him to speak to Gloria. "I''ll take him to Lady Francesca. Thank you for informing us."


    Gloria nodded, her calm demeanor unshaken. "Of course. Take care, Young Master."


    As Gloria walked away, Javier muttered under his breath, "Haaa, no one lets me have any fun..."


    Liana shot him a sidelong glance, a small smirk on her lips. "Fun or not, you''re going straight to Madam now. And no more sneaking kisses along the way."


    Javier groaned dramatically. "Fine, fine... You''re so strict, Liana."


    Despite his complaints, there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as he followed her back toward the manor.


    As they walked back toward the manor, Liana''s calm demeanor shifted slightly, and she spoke with feigned indifference. "Perhaps, Young Master, you''re no longer interested in making me your wife in the future?"


    Javier froze mid-step, his eyes widening. "Huh?" He turned to her, confusion and panic flashing across his face.


    Liana continued, her tone calm but teasing. "Well, it seems you''ve taken a liking to kissing Gloria every day. I can only assume your affections have shifted."


    Javier''s jaw dropped, his face turning red as he waved his arms frantically. "Eeepp! No! Liana, it''s not like that! You''re still my favorite! Gloria''s just... well, she''s... uhhh..." He struggled to explain.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smile as she let him flounder. "Hmm? Just what, Young Master?"


    He scratched his head, looking defeated. "She''s just nice! That''s all! But you¡ª" He pointed at her with determination. "¡ªyou''re special, Liana. There''s no one like you. You''re my future wife, remember?"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head with a faint smile. "Haa... Sometimes I wonder if you''re serious, or if you''re just teasing me."


    Javier puffed out his chest. "I''m always serious when it comes to you! I''d never joke about that."


    For a moment, Liana''s composed expression softened, and a hint of pink dusted her cheeks. She quickly turned away, pretending to adjust her hair. "Well, if that''s the case, perhaps you should focus less on kissing other maids and more on behaving like a proper noble."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Does that mean you''ll let me kiss you, then?"


    Liana spun around, her cheeks fully red. "Young Master!" she scolded, though her tone lacked real anger.


    Javier laughed, his playful nature returning. "See? You''re the only one who gets flustered like this. That''s why you''re my favorite, Liana."


    Liana let out another sigh, this time with a small, genuine smile. "Haa... You''re impossible."


    But as they reached the manor, her smile lingered. Despite his antics, Javier''s sincerity warmed her heart more than she cared to admit.


    As they reached the manor, Javier turned to Liana, a playful glint in his eyes. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing at him with a mix of curiosity and exasperation.


    "Chuuu¡­" he said, puckering his lips dramatically.


    Liana rolled her eyes, a smile creeping onto her face despite her best efforts to maintain her composure. "Haaa¡­ Young Master."


    But as she looked into his earnest eyes, something shifted. There was a sincerity in his gaze that made her heart flutter. With a soft sigh, she leaned in closer, her cheeks still flushed. "Just one kiss, then."


    Javier''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly composed himself, his heart racing with excitement. "Really?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, really," she replied, her voice a mix of teasing and genuine affection.


    In that moment, Javier leaned in, and their lips met gently. It was a soft, innocent kiss, filled with the warmth of their friendship and the promise of something more. Liana felt a rush of emotions, a blend of fluster and joy, as she pulled away slightly, both of them smiling.


    "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" Javier teased, his confidence soaring.


    Liana shook her head, still blushing. "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today, Young Master. Don''t let it go to your head."


    "Too late!" he exclaimed, puffing out his chest in mock arrogance. "I''m the luckiest guy in the world!"


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. "You really are impossible."


    As they entered the manor, the atmosphere shifted, the weight of the upcoming celebration hanging in the air. But for a moment, all that mattered was the bond they shared, a connection that felt deeper than either of them had dared to acknowledge.


    Lord Garius stood by the Pekko pen, watching the vibrant creatures chirp and fluff their feathers. The playful duo seemed oblivious to his imposing presence, happily pecking at their food.


    "So these are the two Pekko birds Javier bought for himself and Liana..." he mused aloud. His sharp gaze lingered on the pen before turning to Alf, who stood respectfully nearby. "I wonder how he managed to afford them, Alf?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "According to our informant, Young Master Javier has been hunting monsters in the forest with Miss Liana. He sells the monster corpses, often dismantling the parts himself, and sometimes keeps the meat for personal use."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Hunting monsters at his age and managing dismantling? Impressive... but where does he store the earnings and all that meat?"


    Errinette stepped forward, her voice calm and composed. "Our sources suggest the Young Master has a unique magic storage ability, my lord. He keeps everything there, away from prying eyes."


    Garius raised an eyebrow, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Oh? A special storage magic? Now that''s interesting. Why would he keep something like that a secret, I wonder?"


    Errinette allowed herself a faint smile. "Perhaps because he takes after a certain someone, my lord."


    Garius''s smirk faltered, and he let out a faint grunt. "Guh... You got me there, Errinette. Alf, Hesbeirn... always quick to remind me of my own youthful days."


    Alf chuckled lightly. "It''s uncanny, my lord. Young Master Javier''s cunning and resourcefulness are quite reminiscent of you."


    Hesbeirn chimed in with a knowing smile. "Indeed. He''s a mirror of his father''s younger years¡ªalways plotting something, yet staying one step ahead."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, the tension in his posture easing. "Hah! Perhaps I should feel proud rather than annoyed. Still, his secretive tendencies warrant attention. Errinette, Alf, Hesbeirn..." He turned to face them, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "What do you say we pay a visit to our ''partners''¡ªjust like the old days?"


    Errinette''s expression didn''t change, though her eyes sparkled with amusement. "If that''s your wish, my lord. It''s been quite some time since our last... collaboration."


    Alf grinned, eager for the task ahead. "It''ll be good to stretch our legs. The younger generation could learn a thing or two from watching us in action."


    Hesbeirn chuckled deeply. "Lead the way, my lord. I''ll ensure we leave no loose ends."


    Garius glanced back at the Pekkos before stepping away. "Let''s see if these old bones still remember how to play the game."


    As the trio followed him, the faint sound of laughter drifted in the air¡ªan echo of past exploits that had shaped the man who now bore the title of Count.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 95 - 95: The Joy of Companionship ( 95 )

    "Hesbeirn, our... ''partners.'' They''re still being well taken care of, I trust?"


    Hesbeirn nodded, his demeanor steady. "Yes, my lord. We''ve been discreet. They''re in the barracks under constant care. The caretaker and her team ensure they remain in perfect condition. No one in the household, apart from those involved, knows of their existence."


    Garius grinned knowingly. "Good. We can''t afford for our little secret to get out just yet. Their presence could raise a few eyebrows."


    Hesbeirn chuckled lightly. "Indeed, my lord. It''s amusing how attached everyone has become to their ''partners.'' It''s almost like they''re part of the family."


    The Count laughed heartily. "Speaking of which... Javier''s taste in names! ''Buddy''? For a Pekko? What was he thinking?"


    Errinette, walking a step behind, allowed a rare smile. "It''s rather endearing, my lord. Simple, perhaps, but it reflects his personality."


    Alf smirked, teasingly. "Endearing or not, ''Buddy'' and ''Pikko'' pale in comparison to the majesty of our companions."


    Garius nodded, pride swelling in his chest. "Exactly! Giddie is a name worthy of a Pekko of his caliber. His golden feathers set him apart as the epitome of grace."


    Errinette added softly, "And Silverwind is no less majestic, my lord. Her sleek silver feathers and unmatched speed make her one of the finest."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "Boulder may not be flashy, but his strength is unmatched. There''s no terrain he can''t cross with ease."


    Alf grinned mischievously. "Shadowglide embodies stealth and agility. A perfect reflection of my style, wouldn''t you say?"


    Garius exchanged glances with his companions, the camaraderie evident. "You''re all too proud of your Pekkos. They are one of our greatest assets. If the household ever found out we''ve been keeping them secret for years..."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "It would lead to interesting questions, particularly from Lady Francesca."


    The group shuddered at the thought of Francesca''s piercing gaze.


    Garius laughed it off, waving a dismissive hand. "She doesn''t need to know. Let her think I''m just a boring old Count."


    As they approached the barracks, the faint sound of soft chirps greeted them. Garius''s expression softened as he caught sight of Giddie, Silverwind, Boulder, and Shadowglide, each comfortably settled in their pens, exuding elegance and strength.


    "Our little secret companions," Garius mused. "Let''s keep it that way."


    As they approached the grand Pekko pen, the majestic Giddie immediately spotted them. With a proud squawk, the largest of the Pekkos fluffed his shimmering gold feathers, sunlight glinting off them like a treasure hoard come to life.


    "Giddie!!!" Garius called, his voice brimming with pride and affection.


    The Pekko squawked back, stretching its massive wings as if to show off. Garius stepped closer, running his hand along the golden plumage. "Ohhh! Long time no see, Giddie! You''ve grown even more magnificent since I last saw you."


    Alf crossed his arms, smirking. "Yeah, ''long time no see,'' you say? Didn''t you visit just last week?"


    Garius froze, scratching his head sheepishly. "Guh... you got me there. But can you blame me? Giddie''s perfection deserves daily visits."


    Errinette rolled her eyes with a faint smile, glancing at her Pekko, Silverwind, whose sleek, metallic feathers shimmered in the light. "Giddie may be magnificent, but each of our Pekkos has their own unique charm."


    Hesbeirn nodded as Boulder, his Pekko, stood stoic and firm, dwarfing the others. "Indeed. Boulder may not glitter like Giddie, but when it comes to carrying loads and charging through rough terrain, there''s no comparison."


    Alf chimed in, pointing to his Shadowglide, who blended seamlessly into the shadows of the pen. "And Shadowglide? Perfectly stealthy. Can''t beat that for a tactical advantage."


    Garius laughed, waving them off. "Bah! You all may have your specialties, but Giddie is the very definition of a true Pekko¡ªstately, regal, commanding attention wherever he goes. Unlike a certain orange-feathered... thing my son brought home."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "You mean Buddy?"


    Garius snorted. "Buddy? Hah! What kind of name is that? That scrawny bird hardly deserves the title of Pekko. Look at Giddie!" He gestured dramatically at his Pekko, who preened even more under the praise. "This is what a real Pekko looks like!"


    Alf leaned against the pen fence, smirking. "Careful, my lord. Say that around the young master, and you might find Buddy and Pikko nesting in your study."


    Garius waved him off dismissively. "Let him try. Giddie will set them straight."


    As Garius climbed onto Giddie, his grin widened. The golden Pekko let out a mighty squawk, sensing the challenge ahead.


    "Come on, partner! Let''s see if you''ve still got it!" Garius called, twirling the wooden sword Alf had handed him.


    Hesbeirn, already mounted on Boulder, sighed heavily. "Not this again, my lord. Haven''t you had enough last time?"


    "Enough? Never! You always make the best sparring partner!" Garius replied with a laugh, pointing his wooden blade at Hesbeirn.


    Alf stood nearby, smirking. "This should be good. Try not to break anything this time, my lord."


    Reluctantly, Hesbeirn accepted the wooden sword from Alf. "Fine. But don''t complain when Boulder sends you flying."


    The two Pekkos squared off, Giddie flapping his powerful wings, while Boulder planted his sturdy legs, ready to charge.


    "On my mark!" Errinette called, stepping up to oversee the duel with a faintly amused expression. "Three... two... one... Go!"


    Giddie surged forward, his speed belying his size, while Boulder charged like an unstoppable force. The clash of wooden swords echoed through the pen as the two riders exchanged blows.


    Hesbeirn was steady, his movements precise, while Garius, with his flair for the dramatic, made the sparring match feel like a battlefield victory.


    "Ha! Is that all you''ve got, Hesbeirn?" Garius teased, deflecting a strike before spinning Giddie for a swift counterattack.


    "Hardly, my lord," Hesbeirn replied, parrying and countering with a downward strike. Boulder reared slightly, giving him leverage, but Giddie ducked with uncanny agility.


    The duel continued, strikes and feints exchanged, until Garius seized an opening and landed a clean strike on Hesbeirn''s side.


    "Victory is mine!" Garius declared triumphantly, raising his wooden sword high.


    Hesbeirn sighed, smiling faintly. "As expected, my lord. I suppose Giddie really is one of a kind."


    Garius laughed heartily, patting Giddie''s neck. "Of course! The finest Pekko in all the land!"


    Alf clapped slowly, his smirk widening. "Well played, my lord. Though, if I recall correctly, you owe Hesbeirn a rematch after last month''s ''incident.''"


    Garius waved him off. "Bah, details! A win is a win!"


    As the group laughed, Garius leaned down to Giddie, whispering, "Good work, boy. I''ll get you an extra treat for that performance."


    Giddie squawked proudly, his golden feathers gleaming in the sunlight.


    Errinette stood to the side, a warm smile on her usually composed face. Watching Garius banter with Alf and Hesbeirn over his small victory, she couldn''t help but reminisce.


    "My lord... it''s just like the old days," she said softly, her voice tinged with nostalgia.


    Garius glanced her way, chuckling as he dismounted Giddie. "Ah, Errinette. Back when you were my sharp-tongued maid, Alf was fumbling as my caretaker, and Hesbeirn¡ª" he pointed at his sparring partner, who was patting Boulder''s neck, "¡ªwas stiff as a board, shadowing me like a silent ghost."


    Hesbeirn sighed, a small smile forming. "I wasn''t stiff, my lord. I was disciplined. Someone had to be with all your antics."


    "Disciplined, you say?" Alf interjected, grinning. "I remember you standing like a statue while the young master slipped out to challenge a rogue knight for ''training.'' You didn''t even notice he was gone for hours."


    Hesbeirn shot Alf a pointed look. "And who was supposed to be watching him during the afternoons? A certain ''caretaker,'' perhaps?"


    Errinette chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Both of you arguing while our lord got away with every mischief imaginable... Some things never change."


    Garius waved them off dramatically. "Hah! I call it honing my leadership skills. Look where we are now¡ªCount Garius and his ever-reliable retinue!"


    Laughter filled the air, camaraderie evident among them.


    Errinette''s gaze softened. "Though times have changed, my lord, it''s good to see some bonds remain strong. We''ve been through much together, haven''t we?"


    Garius nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That we have, Errinette. I wouldn''t trade those days¡ªor the three of you¡ªfor anything."


    The heartfelt moment lingered briefly before Garius broke it with his usual grin. "But enough sappiness! Errinette, where''s my victory feast? Alf, find me another challenge! Hesbeirn, ready Boulder for another round!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Errinette sighed with a smile. "Just like the old days, indeed."


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 96 - 96: Tea, Tales, and Tension ( 96 )

    Garius stretched his arms dramatically, taking a deep breath. "Haaa... It''s good to bond like the old days, without all this noble crap weighing us down."


    Errinette chuckled softly, momentarily breaking her refined composure. "Young master¡ªoh, pardon me¡ªCount Garius."


    Garius spun around, pointing at her with mock indignation. "Errinette! You did that on purpose!"


    Alf and Hesbeirn burst into laughter, Hesbeirn slapping Boulder''s side for emphasis while Alf doubled over, clutching his stomach.


    Errinette shook with laughter, her usual grace cracking. "Apologies, my lord. It simply slipped out."


    Garius crossed his arms, sulking dramatically. "Hmph. You three are ganging up on me again, just like the old days."


    Alf wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, grinning. "We wouldn''t dare, My Lord. You''re far too important now for teasing, aren''t you?"


    Hesbeirn added with a rare smile, "Of course, my lord. We''d never mock the great Count Garius... openly."


    Their laughter echoed, and even Garius couldn''t keep up the act. He shook his head, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Ah, you three... Some things never change."


    Errinette placed a hand over her heart, a twinkle in her eye. "We wouldn''t want them to, my lord. It''s moments like these that remind us of what truly matters."


    Garius smirked, his playful tone returning. "Just don''t forget who''s in charge now. Or I might have to remind you¡ªnobly, of course."


    The group laughed again, the warmth of their shared memories and bond evident in every smile.


    As they sat under the shade of a large tree near the grand Pekko pen, cups of steaming tea in hand, the atmosphere quieted. The cheerful banter of earlier moments softened as Garius leaned back, his gaze distant.


    He swirled his tea absently, the golden liquid reflecting the sunlight. "You know," he began, his voice somber, "if it wasn''t for all of you, I might not have survived the Klimbert attack."


    The group fell silent, exchanging glances. Even Alf, usually ready with a smirk, looked down at his cup, thoughtful.


    Garius exhaled deeply, his amber eyes clouded with memories. "It''s sad¡­ my whole family fell during the Klimbert war. Back then, we had nothing¡ªno allies, no resources."


    Errinette placed her cup down gently, her fingers clasped. "You were just a boy then, my lord. But your will to survive was unmatched."


    Hesbeirn nodded solemnly. "I still remember that night. The chaos, the screams... You stood your ground even when the odds were against you."


    Alf leaned forward, his tone serious. "We all swore that day to protect you, not because of your title, but because of who you were¡ªa leader even as a child."


    Garius smiled faintly, his usual playfulness replaced by sincerity. "I owe my life to you three. You weren''t just loyal retainers; you became my family when I had none."


    Errinette''s voice was soft but firm. "And we will continue to stand by you, my lord. Always."


    Hesbeirn raised his cup slightly, calm but resolute. "To our Lord who survived, and to the family he built from the ashes."


    The others followed suit, lifting their cups in a silent toast. Garius smiled brighter as he clinked his cup against theirs.


    "To the old days and the future ahead," he said, his voice filled with gratitude and determination.


    For a moment, they sat in peaceful silence, the weight of their shared past binding them closer. The laughter from earlier felt even sweeter now, a testament to how far they had come together.


    The atmosphere turned tense as Garius placed his teacup down, his sharp gaze meeting each retainer in turn. The earlier lightheartedness vanished, replaced by the commanding presence of a leader ready to protect what was his.


    "Alf," he began, his tone low but resolute.


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf straightened, his playful demeanor fading.


    "Hesbeirn," Garius continued, his voice steady.


    "Yes, my lord?" Hesbeirn leaned forward, serious.


    "Errinette," Garius called, his eyes lingering on her.


    "Yes, my lord?" Errinette''s calm voice held a trace of determination.


    Garius clasped his hands together, his gaze piercing. "Ensure your elite units are ready to counter any further attempts by the Klimbert remnants. They''ve already tried to end my family again, but they failed¡ªthanks to all of you."


    The three nodded, faces set with grim resolve.


    Garius turned to Hesbeirn. "Make sure our troops are prepared, not just for defense, but for war if it comes."


    Hesbeirn placed a fist over his heart. "As you command, my lord. Our forces will be ready to respond."


    Errinette interjected, unwavering. "We''ve gathered intelligence on their movements, my lord. They won''t catch us off guard again."


    Alf smirked slightly, confidence shining. "Let them come, my lord. We''ll remind them why the Armand family rose from the ashes. They''ll regret ever setting foot near this estate."


    Garius leaned back slightly, a faint but determined smile on his lips. "Good. I trust you all. If they come for us again, we''ll show them what happens when you challenge the house of Armand."


    The weight of his words hung in the air as the trio bowed their heads, silently vowing to protect their lord and his family with everything they had.


    "Hesbeirn," Garius said, turning to his loyal commander.


    "Yes, my lord?" Hesbeirn straightened, ready to report. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Total troops now?"


    "We have over 10,000 fully prepared for deployment and an additional 6,000 in reserve, all local recruits," Hesbeirn replied confidently.


    Garius tapped his finger on the armrest of his chair. "Good. But never make the same mistake as my late father. Double-check the background of every new recruit. I don''t want infiltrators in our ranks."


    Hesbeirn nodded firmly. "Understood, my lord. I''ll ensure every recruit is thoroughly vetted."


    Turning to Alf, Garius''s gaze sharpened. "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf leaned slightly forward, eyes gleaming with readiness.


    "Your house of assassins¡ªstatus?"


    Alf smirked. "Local talent and recruits from various sources, my lord. Most are slaves bound by seals to ensure loyalty. They can''t betray their lord, even if they wanted to. They''re trained to perfection, especially the beastkin units, who excel in stealth and combat."


    Garius nodded, a faint smile forming. "As expected. Keep them sharp and ready. If war comes, I''ll need their precision."


    Finally, Garius turned to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Her calm demeanor remained unshaken.


    "Our elite secret battle maids?"


    Errinette smiled subtly. "Each one is carefully chosen and integrated into the manor. They are highly trained in combat and subterfuge. No intruder will pass unnoticed."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, satisfaction evident. "Excellent. Maintain vigilance. If the Klimberts dare to strike again, we''ll show them the strength of the Armand house. This time, they''ll regret underestimating us."


    Garius sighed dramatically, leaning back with a weary expression. "Gaaaarrhhh... noble life is hard."


    The trio¡ªHesbeirn, Alf, and Errinette¡ªexchanged amused glances and chuckled softly.


    "Always being marked by others..." Garius muttered, waving a hand in mock frustration. "Rivals scheming, assassins lurking, alliances turning into betrayals¡ªit''s exhausting! Can''t a man enjoy his life without worrying about who''s plotting to stab him in the back?"


    Hesbeirn smirked. "It''s the price of power, my lord. The higher you climb, the more enemies you attract."


    Alf shrugged teasingly. "But you wouldn''t trade it, would you? You enjoy the challenge too much."


    Errinette crossed her arms, a knowing smile on her face. "Besides, if noble life were easy, what excuse would you have to drag us into your sparring matches or reckless plans?"


    Garius chuckled, unable to deny it. "Fair point. I suppose I''d be bored otherwise. Still, sometimes I wish I could just... live a simpler life. No politics, no scheming¡ªjust peace and quiet."


    Hesbeirn grinned. "You? Peace and quiet? Forgive me, my lord, but I can''t imagine you sitting still for more than a day."


    Alf added with a smirk, "And if you didn''t have all this, you wouldn''t have your precious Giddie."


    Garius''s face lit up at the mention of his beloved pekko. "Ah, Giddie... true. He''s worth the headaches. Fine, I admit it. Maybe noble life isn''t all bad."


    The group shared a laugh, the tension of their earlier discussions forgotten. Despite the challenges ahead, their bond as a team remained unshakable.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 97 - 97: A Wild Card in the Family ( 97 )

    Garius raised an eyebrow, his tone skeptical yet intrigued. "So... Javier. Secretive, huh?"


    Alf nodded, a mix of respect and amusement on his face. "Yes, my lord. He''s been working on something he calls an ''anti-air mana gun'' and a ''mana cannon'' in his own personal workshop, near the pekko pen."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Does anyone else know about this?"


    "Only us and Liana," Alf replied confidently.


    Garius hummed thoughtfully before nodding sharply. "Good." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning back to Alf, Garius leaned forward, his gaze intense. "And Alf... did he really charge into that group of over 200 men in the forest¡ªthe ones trying to assassinate the family¡ªwhile laughing?"


    Errinette chuckled softly, unable to contain her amusement. "It''s true, my lord. He tore through them with magic and skill, laughing the entire time. Reminds me of a certain someone from the old days..."


    Garius shot her a mock glare. "Careful, Errinette, or I''ll challenge you to another sparring match."


    She smirked, bowing her head slightly. "As you wish, my lord. But you must admit, Javier has inherited your reckless streak."


    Hesbeirn chimed in, dry humor lacing his tone. "He''s certainly got your flair for the dramatic, my lord. Charging headfirst into a crowd of assassins... not something just anyone would do."


    Garius rubbed his temples, a mix of pride and exasperation on his face. "That boy to reckless."


    The trio shared a knowing smile, the room filled with a comfortable silence as they reflected on the young prodigy causing such a stir.


    Alf cleared his throat. "According to my observations, my lord, young master Javier keeps all his earnings¡ªgold, jewels, and resources¡ªstrictly in his magic storage skill. He''s very secretive about it."


    Errinette smirked, crossing her arms. "Hmm, sounds familiar. Just like a certain someone we know."


    Garius let out a sheepish chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "Guh... Errinette, no need to bring that up."


    She leaned forward, her smile widening. "Oh, I distinctly remember a young lord hoarding every coin and artifact he could find, not to mention those secret stashes all over the estate."


    Garius waved her off with an exaggerated huff. "Alright, alright! That was years ago. If the boy''s smart enough to earn it, he''s smart enough to manage it."


    Hesbeirn chuckled deeply. "True, my lord. But it''s safe to say the apple didn''t fall far from the tree."


    The group shared a laugh, Garius shaking his head in mock defeat. "Fine, I''ll take the blame for that one. But at least he''s putting it to good use¡­ I think."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "Anti-air mana guns and mana cannons? That''s putting it to use, alright¡ªjust not the kind anyone expects."


    Garius smiled faintly, pride barely hidden. "That boy is a wild card. But he''s our wild card."


    Errinette folded her arms, her stern expression softening slightly. "My lord, it''s time for you to prepare for the celebration in the grand hall."


    Garius groaned dramatically, leaning back against Giddie''s warm feathers. "Haaaa... Can''t we stay a bit longer? I haven''t hung out with Giddie in forever. Please?"


    Alf and Hesbeirn exchanged amused glances, chuckling softly. Their lord, once a mischievous young master, hadn''t changed much¡ªexcept when he put on the facade of a strict noble.


    Errinette''s smile was patient but unyielding. "No, my lord. You have responsibilities."


    Garius sighed, slumping further. "Haaaa... Errinette, you really haven''t changed since back then."


    Errinette smirked knowingly. "The same could be said about you, my lord."


    Reluctantly, Garius stood and brushed dirt off his robes. "Alright, alright."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, her voice light but firm. "And your posture, my lord. Noble posture."


    Garius rolled his eyes, exaggerating his movements as he straightened up. "Haaaa... This is why I can''t stand noble life."


    Errinette chuckled softly. "Perhaps that''s why you married Lady Francesca¡ªbecause she''s a mage, not a typical noblewoman?"


    Garius grinned like a boy caught red-handed. "Well¡­ she''s hot, and she''s strong. Still is, even now. Hehe."


    Errinette''s smile turned wry. "Please refrain from that drooling expression in front of others, my lord. It''s unbecoming of your station."


    Garius flinched, turning to Alf in mock despair. "Guh! Alf, look at your wife! She keeps nagging me nonstop!"


    Alf chuckled, shrugging lightly. "That''s just her way, my lord. She''s always been like this."


    Hesbeirn added with a teasing grin, "What do you expect? She''s my older sister. Nagging is practically in her nature."


    The group shared a laugh as Garius rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine, fine. Let''s head back. But I''m blaming all of you if I fall asleep halfway through that boring celebration."


    Errinette shook her head with a soft laugh, stepping ahead to lead the way. "As long as you don''t embarrass yourself in front of the other nobles, my lord, you''ll survive."


    "Haaaa..." Errinette sighed, glancing at Garius with an amused yet exasperated look. "My lord, perhaps it''s no mystery why your youngest son is so cheeky and mischievous."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "Well, I can''t deny it. The boy does take after me more than I''d like to admit."


    Alf smirked, adjusting his gloves. "It''s not just his personality. His tendency to hide things and play tricks reminds me of you in our younger days."


    Hesbeirn nodded, grinning. "He even charges into danger laughing like you. It''s like watching you all over again."


    Garius waved them off with a chuckle. "Alright, I get it! The boy''s a little me. No need to rub it in."


    Errinette smirked slyly. "And yet, you scold him for his antics while conveniently forgetting your own escapades."


    Garius crossed his arms with a mock pout. "Hey, I''m a responsible count now. I''m allowed to scold my son, cheeky or not."


    The trio exchanged knowing smiles as Errinette muttered under her breath. "Responsible, you say, while sneaking off to the pekko pen instead of preparing for the celebration."


    "What was that?" Garius asked, pretending not to hear.


    "Nothing, my lord." Errinette''s tone was perfectly innocent, though her grin betrayed her.


    Garius chuckled softly to himself. "Cheeky and mischievous, huh? Well, at least the boy knows how to live life with a bit of flair."


    Garius let out a deep sigh, leaning back against a wooden bench near the grand pekko pen. "Haaaa¡­ I miss the days when I was just a boy. Life was so much simpler before the Klimbert House attacked and wiped out my family."


    The trio fell silent, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.


    His voice softened as he continued. "Back then, I didn''t have to worry about noble politics or assassins lurking in the shadows. I could run free, play with Giddie, and dream of becoming a hero. It was¡­ the best time of my life."


    Errinette placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, her expression warm yet firm. "Those days shaped who you are now. But you''ve built something beautiful from those ashes. Your family and your people are here because you survived and chose to fight."


    Alf nodded, his tone steady. "You''ve given your children a life your younger self could only dream of, my lord. Though we miss those carefree days, we see the strength you''ve gained through everything you endured."


    Hesbeirn smirked, crossing his arms. "Besides, my lord, you still act like a boy sometimes. Sneaking off to the pekko pen and sparring with wooden swords¡ªyou haven''t changed as much as you think."


    Garius laughed, though his eyes shimmered with melancholy. "You''re right. Maybe I haven''t changed completely. But I wouldn''t trade what I have now for anything. My children, my people, this territory¡ªwe fought for all of it. And I''ll protect it, no matter what."


    Errinette smiled softly. "And we''ll stand by you, just like we did back then."


    "Always, my lord," Alf and Hesbeirn said in unison, their voices steady with conviction.


    Silence returned, but it was comforting, filled with shared memories and unspoken promises.


    "Alright, enough of this gloomy talk," Garius declared, clapping his hands together. "Let''s get back to the manor before Errinette drags me there by the ear."


    Errinette chuckled. "If that''s what it takes, my lord."


    With that, the group made their way back, the weight of the past giving way to the warmth of the present.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 98 - 98: Under Watchful Eyes ( 98 )

    As the group made their way back to the manor, Errinette''s sharp eyes spotted a small figure sneaking toward the pekko pen. She nudged Garius lightly.


    "My lord, your youngest son is sneaking out again."


    Garius squinted into the distance and saw Javier crouching near the pen, hand outstretched toward Buddy, his orange-feathered pekko.


    "Eheheh¡­ Buddy! Here, treats¡­ ehehehe," Javier whispered excitedly, unaware of their watchful eyes.


    Garius sighed, a faint grin appearing on his lips. "Javier!"


    Javier froze, shoulders stiffening like a caught thief. "Eeeeeppp!!!" He turned slowly, eyes wide with guilt. "Err¡­ father¡­ I was just¡­ err¡­"


    Garius crossed his arms, voice stern but amused. "You''re already wearing your formal clothes for the grand party, and here you are, playing with your bird!?"


    Javier flinched, then yelped, "Eeekkkk! I''m sorryyyy!!" He bolted toward the manor, nearly tripping over his own feet.


    Errinette chuckled softly. "Oh, that reaction¡­ doesn''t it remind you of someone, my lord?"


    Garius smirked, shaking his head. "Heh¡­ I know exactly who."


    Alf and Hesbeirn exchanged amused glances, their quiet laughter trailing behind as they followed their lord.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," Alf murmured with a grin.


    "Not at all," Hesbeirn agreed, a spark of fondness in his eyes as they continued toward the manor.


    "Eeeeepp!!" I darted back toward the manor, my heart pounding. "Why didn''t I notice they were there?! Damn it!"


    I had been so focused on sneaking Buddy some extra treats that I completely missed Father and his entourage strolling toward the house.


    "Now Father is mad¡­ Eeekkk!!"


    His booming voice echoed in my head: ''Playing with your bird?!'' Ugh, that tone sent shivers down my spine. And I was wearing these stuffy formal clothes too! Great. Just great.


    I bolted through the side entrance, hoping no one else saw me. Why do I always get caught? I can''t sit around with a straight face like Marcellus or Cedric. What''s wrong with spending a little time with Buddy?


    Slipping into the hallway, I leaned against the wall to catch my breath. "Father and his eagle eyes¡­ Why is it always me?!"


    "Ugh!" I slumped against the wall, clutching my forehead. "How is it possible that, as an adult,well,my mind and memory of course, I still feel so scared of my father?!"


    Back in my previous life, I handled yelling bosses and unreasonable deadlines just fine. But now? A single glare from Father turns me into a quivering mess.


    "And how come I didn''t notice them at all?"


    I squinted, replaying the scene. I had activated my Advanced Tracking Magic Skill! It should have pinged the second they got close.


    I stared at my hands. "Did I mess up the skills? No, impossible. I triple-checked everything."


    Then it hit me. Father''s entourage wasn''t ordinary. Errinette, Alf, Hesbeirn¡ªseasoned warriors with decades of experience. If they wanted to sneak past advanced detection magic, they could do it in their sleep.


    I groaned and slid further down the wall, resting my chin on my knees. "Ugh, it''s not fair! Who trains their personal staff to counter advanced magic like that?! It''s like living in a house full of cheat codes!"


    Buddy''s squawking outside only made me feel worse. He must be wondering why I abandoned him. I sighed. "I just wanted to feed my pekko, not face a boss-level encounter first thing in the morning¡­"


    I froze mid-step, feeling Father''s sharp gaze drilling into me like a hot poker.


    "Javier!"


    "Eeeppp!" My brain short-circuited. "Where to go? Where to hide?!"


    "Come here!"


    That command turned my legs to jelly, erasing all thoughts of escape. I trudged forward, head hanging low.


    "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father?" I tried my best obedient son voice, flashing an innocent smile.


    He wasn''t buying it.


    "You were supposed to be with your personal maid, Liana. Where is she?"


    Sweat trickled down my temple as I fumbled for a response. "Err¡­ umm¡­" What''s the least incriminating way to phrase this?


    "I¡­ left her?" I offered sheepishly, trying to sound casual. "Eheheh¡­"


    Father''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Abort! Abort!


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly struggling to suppress his frustration. "I don''t want any trouble during the grand party. Understand?"


    I straightened like a soldier under inspection, nodding vigorously. "Yes, Esteemed Father!"


    He glared at me, as if checking for crossed fingers. "Good. Now find Liana and stick with her!"


    "Yesss!!" I bolted toward the manor, relieved to escape.


    As I sprinted away, I swore I heard Errinette chuckle. "Just like someone we know¡­"


    Father''s groan of exasperation echoed behind me. "Don''t remind me."


    "Lianaaaaaaaaaa!" I dashed into the hallway, skidding to a stop when I saw her near the kitchen.


    Liana turned, graceful as always, a tray in her hands. "Yes, young master?" Her calm tone was undermined by the slight narrowing of her eyes.


    I scratched the back of my neck, trying to look innocent. "I was just... um... trying to give Buddy some meat. You know, for a treat."


    Her expression remained unimpressed. "Haa... what trouble have you caused now?"


    I hesitated, shifting nervously under her emerald gaze. "Umm... Father..."


    Liana froze, her posture stiffening. Her usual calm shattered for a brief moment, and I swore I saw actual terror in her eyes.


    "Lord Garius?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    I nodded slowly, and she let out a long, shaky sigh. "What did he say?"


    "He told me to find you and stick with you," I admitted sheepishly.


    She closed her eyes, her shoulders relaxing a fraction. "Well, at least you didn''t make things worse. Let''s go, young master."


    I quickly fell in step behind her, silently thanking that she was too focused on Father''s looming presence to scold me further¡ªfor now.


    Lord Garius adjusted his cuffs, his stern expression softening slightly as he turned to his wife.


    "Francesca..."


    She looked up from the mirror, a serene smile gracing her face. "Yes, darling?"


    He nodded approvingly, taking in her elegant dress. "You ready?"


    "Yes," she replied, standing gracefully and smoothing her gown.


    Garius offered her his arm, his authoritative tone growing gentler. "Good. Now let''s go to the grand hall." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they stepped into the corridor, their united presence radiated authority and elegance, befitting the heads of the Viscount Armand family. Servants hurriedly bowed as they passed, their movements precise and respectful.


    Garius glanced at Francesca as they walked. "I hope everything goes smoothly tonight. It''s a chance to solidify our alliances."


    Francesca chuckled lightly. "Darling, with you presiding, no one would dare cause trouble. Isn''t that why you''ve been so strict with the preparations?"


    He smirked. "True. But having you by my side ensures things will remain orderly."


    Her smile deepened, and together they continued toward the grand hall, ready to lead the evening''s celebration.


    As Garius and Francesca made their way to the grand hall, their trusted retinue worked diligently behind the scenes to ensure a flawless evening.


    The personal maids, including Errinette, coordinated the serving staff with sharp eyes, catching every small imperfection. Plates, goblets, and napkins were meticulously arranged under their supervision. Errinette moved gracefully between tasks, upholding the high standards of the Armand household.


    Meanwhile, the elite guards, led by Hesbeirn, patrolled the perimeter and strategic entry points. Clad in polished armor with the Armand family crest, they were an imposing sight. Hesbeirn''s calm yet firm commands resonated as he ensured each post was manned with vigilance. "Double-check the east wing. I don''t want even a mouse slipping through," he ordered, his men snapping to attention.


    Blending seamlessly into the bustling atmosphere was the elite secret unit, known only to the inner circle. These battle maids, trained to be both graceful and deadly, worked alongside the regular staff. Under Errinette''s discreet guidance, they observed every guest, ready to catch any suspicious movements. Hidden weapons glinted beneath their elegant uniforms, a stark reminder of their formidable skills.


    In the shadows, Alf coordinated the guards and the secret unit, his sharp mind strategizing for every possible scenario. "Keep an eye on the Klimbert envoys," he whispered to a disguised operative. "We can''t give them a chance to disrupt this event."


    The combined efforts of the Armand family''s loyal retainers created an atmosphere of seamless efficiency. To the attending nobles and guests, the celebration seemed flawless, but beneath the surface lay a well-coordinated plan ensuring the safety and prestige of House Armand.

 Chapter 99 - 99: The Grand Celebration ( 99 )

    The grand hall of the Armand estate was beautiful, filled with light from shining crystal chandeliers. The walls were decorated with the finest silks, and everyone was chatting happily while clinking their goblets. Nobles from all over the kingdom had come to celebrate Garius, who had just been promoted from Viscount to Count. This was an important moment for House Armand.


    In the center of the room stood Garius, wearing a perfect formal suit with his new title''s symbol on it. Next to him, Lady Francesca looked elegant in a sapphire gown that matched his outfit. They both smiled politely as they accepted congratulations from their friends.


    "Garius!" shouted High Baron Mathrias, Garius''s long-time friend, as he walked over with his wife, Lady Silvia, and their children. Mathrias laughed and patted Garius on the shoulder. "I can''t believe my old friend is now a Count! You''re lucky!"


    Garius laughed back, smiling. "Luck had little to do with it, Mathrias. Hard work and good planning are important."


    Mathrias grinned. "Hard work, good planning, and maybe a little help from above. Don''t be so modest!"


    Lady Silvia stepped forward, her face bright with joy. "And Francesca, you''ve done an amazing job with this event. It''s wonderful, as always."


    Francesca nodded gracefully. "Thank you, Silvia. It''s lovely to have you here tonight."


    Mathrias''s sons were nearby, looking sharp but full of energy. However, it was their youngest child, Lady Gracelle, who caught everyone''s attention. At just ten years old, she looked graceful in a soft pink gown, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she spotted a young boy.


    Gracelle''s cheeks turned pink when she saw Javier by the banquet table, talking animatedly with other children. She hesitated for a moment, then tugged at her mother''s sleeve. "Mother, may I go say hello to him?"


    Lady Silvia looked where Gracelle was pointing and tried to hide a smile. "Of course, dear. Go ahead."


    As Gracelle walked over, Garius leaned toward Mathrias with a smirk. "Your daughter seems quite interested in my youngest. I wonder what trouble he''s gotten into this time."


    Mathrias laughed. "Knowing Javier? Probably something that will drive us fathers crazy. But Gracelle is smart¡ªshe won''t get too attached."


    Meanwhile, Francesca noticed a change in Liana''s expression as she watched Gracelle approach Javier. Liana''s eyes showed a hint of jealousy before she quickly hid it.


    "Javier-sama," Gracelle said, her voice confident, even though she was young. Javier turned, looking confused at first, but then he recognized her.


    "Oh, Gracelle! Hello! Um¡­ are you enjoying the party?" he asked, scratching his head, unsure why she was looking at him so intently.


    Gracelle clasped her hands together, her cheeks still pink. "Very much, especially because you''re here. You promised, after all."


    "Promise? What promise?" Javier asked, tilting his head.


    Gracelle''s blush deepened as she leaned closer. "The kiss, Javier-sama. Don''t you remember? You promised to marry me."


    Javier froze. "Wait, WHAT?!"


    Liana tried to hold back her laughter nearby. "Oh, Young Master, it looks like you''ve made quite an impression."


    Gracelle smiled brightly, not noticing Javier''s panic. "It''s okay if you forgot. I''ll remind you every day! I''ll be the best wife for you, I promise." She hugged him tightly, making the nobles around them laugh while Javier felt embarrassed.


    "Liana! Help me out here!" Javier whispered, looking at his maid, who just smiled.


    "But Young Master," Liana teased, "didn''t you say you like making others happy? Look at her. She''s so in love with you!"


    Javier sighed. "This is all your fault, Liana. Just wait and see."


    As Gracelle hugged Javier and excitedly talked about their "future," Garius watched from a distance, shaking his head and chuckling. "That boy of mine¡­ always making things complicated."


    Feeling brave in the festive atmosphere, Gracelle suddenly leaned in and kissed Javier softly on the lips.


    "Mmmppphh!!" Javier''s eyes went wide in panic, freezing as his mind raced.


    Gracelle pulled back, her face shining with happiness. "Oh, Javier-sama¡­ I love you!"


    Javier turned to Liana, his eyes pleading for help, silently screaming, "Do something!"


    Liana, standing nearby, noticed his desperate look but stayed calm. She crossed her arms and smirked slightly.


    "Hmmph," she thought, keeping her voice professional as she straightened up. "That''s what you get for playing with a girl''s heart, Young Master."


    Though she looked calm, a small pout appeared on her lips¡ªa hint of jealousy she tried to hide.


    Gracelle held onto Javier''s arm, smiling brightly as if the kiss meant everything. But Javier was not happy about it.


    "Liana!" he whispered urgently. "Do something! I can''t handle this!"


    Liana sighed softly and stepped closer, bowing to Gracelle. "Young Lady Gracelle," she said calmly, "the Young Master appreciates your affection, but there are many other guests who also want to greet him." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracelle blinked, surprised but quickly nodded. "Oh, of course! But I''ll be back later, Javier-sama. Don''t forget our promise!" She giggled and skipped away with a big smile.


    Javier let out a long sigh of relief, leaning against a pillar. He turned to Liana. "What was that?! You just stood there!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, playfully narrowing her eyes. "And what should I have done¡ªinterrupt a lady''s love confession?"


    "Yes! Exactly that!"


    Liana tilted her head, pretending to be innocent. "I thought you liked being the center of attention. Besides," she lowered her voice, "maybe now you''ll think twice before playing with a girl''s heart."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Just wait, Liana. I''ll get back at you for this."


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I can''t wait to see how you try, Young Master."


    As the party went on, Gracelle looked dreamily at Javier from across the hall, while Liana stayed by his side. Even though she seemed calm, she felt a little possessive¡ªan emotion she didn''t understand.


    "Haaaa¡­" Javier let out a big sigh, leaning against a pillar.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her voice steady but amused. "What now, Young Master?"


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples. "I just wanted to see how you would react."


    Liana narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. "By kissing her at the end of the dance? Now look what''s happened. She''s completely in love, and everyone thinks you promised to marry her."


    Javier straightened up, looking serious. "No. I won''t marry her before I marry you."


    Liana stiffened, her calm look cracking as her cheeks turned slightly pink. "Yes, yes, here we go again with the promise," she said, trying to brush off his words while avoiding his gaze.


    Javier smirked and stepped closer. "I''m serious. Just wait, Liana."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "If you''re serious, then make sure you marry her too. You can''t leave things hanging in noble society."


    Javier leaned in slightly, grinning mischievously. "Yes, I will¡­ after you."


    Liana met his gaze, feeling a mix of annoyance and affection. "Young Master, you really are impossible."


    "I know." Javier''s grin widened, his playful tone sincere. "But that''s why you like me, right?"


    Liana laughed softly, shaking her head. "Focus on getting through the rest of the evening first. Then we''ll talk about your crazy plans for the future."


    Javier laughed and followed her back into the busy hall. "Deal. But don''t think you can escape from me, Liana. You''re stuck with me¡ªforever."


    Liana didn''t answer, but the faint blush on her cheeks said a lot.


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 100 - 100: Between Two Worlds ( 100 )

    The grand celebration was lively, with nobles from all over the kingdom chatting and laughing in the hall. The air was filled with the delicious smells of rich food and wine, while cheerful music played in the background.


    Javier sat at a table, looking around at different groups of nobles. He had a slight smirk on his face as he watched the fancy event, but he seemed a bit bored.


    Liana quietly approached, carrying a plate of roasted meats. She placed it in front of him with care before pouring a glass of fine wine. After adjusting his napkin, she stepped back to her spot¡ªclose enough to help, but far enough to let him have his space.


    "Young Master, behave," she said softly, her green eyes meeting his for a moment.


    "Yes, yes," Javier replied, waving her off, but a playful grin showed he enjoyed her company.


    Just as he was about to take a bite, Gracelle rushed in, her bright dress flowing as she moved. "Javier-sama!" she squealed, throwing her arms around him.


    Javier''s eyes widened, and he almost choked on a sip of wine, struggling to keep his noble composure. His serious face slipped for a second, but he quickly put on a strained smile.


    Gracelle leaned in and kissed him firmly on the cheek. "I love you!" she shouted, making nearby guests glance over in amusement.


    Javier froze, his mind racing to find a response that wouldn''t cause rumors or embarrass his family. "Uhh¡­ yeah¡­ I love¡ª" he began, but his voice faltered.


    From her spot behind him, Liana narrowed her eyes slightly. Even though she kept a neutral expression, a hint of irritation bubbled beneath the surface.


    Gracelle beamed, her youthful energy shining as she hugged Javier tighter, her eyes bright with determination.


    "Javier-sama! I will try my best to become your future wife! Tehe~" she said playfully, tilting her head.


    Javier let out a nervous laugh, glancing around the grand hall for a way out. "Umm... yeah¡­" he mumbled, unsure of how to handle the situation without making a scene.


    Gracelle pouted, stepping back just enough to look him directly in the eyes. "Javier-sama?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Promise me! Promise me you''ll take me as your wife! After all, you already kissed me!" Her voice was loud enough to catch the attention of a few people nearby.


    Javier gulped, feeling Liana''s gaze on him, even from behind. Taking a deep breath, he nodded stiffly. "Umm... o-okay."


    Gracelle''s smile grew as she clasped her hands together in delight. "Yay! I knew you''d agree, Javier-sama! I''ll work hard to be the perfect wife for you!"


    From her place behind Javier, Liana closed her eyes and let out a quiet sigh, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Young Master¡­" she thought, feeling both amused and frustrated. "You always find a way to attract trouble."


    Liana understood that in noble society, marrying multiple wives was common¡ªmore wives meant more status and power. Even though she knew this, she still felt uncomfortable seeing Gracelle cling to Javier so eagerly.


    She adjusted her posture, trying to remain composed as a maid, even though her thoughts were racing. It''s to be expected. The Young Master is charming and talented, part of a noble family. Girls like Lady Gracelle will naturally be drawn to him.


    Javier, clearly uncomfortable, managed to keep a polite smile on his face. He briefly glanced at Liana, silently asking for help.


    Liana met his gaze and sighed softly. "Young Master," she said, stepping forward just enough to make her voice heard. "The guests are still waiting to meet you. It wouldn''t be right to keep them waiting."


    Gracelle''s grip on Javier loosened as she looked up at Liana, her expression unsure but polite. "Oh, yes... I suppose Javier-sama is very busy tonight."


    Javier took the chance to gently pull himself away. "Ah, yes, Lady Gracelle, duty calls," he said, relieved, and offered a quick bow. "We''ll... talk later."


    As Gracelle stepped back reluctantly, Liana leaned closer to Javier, lowering her voice so only he could hear. "You owe me for this, Young Master."


    Javier grinned, feeling his playful side return. "Thanks, Liana. You really are my future wife."


    Liana straightened up, her cheeks slightly pink, but she kept her professional demeanor. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Young Master. There are still many guests to greet."


    As they moved on, Javier couldn''t help but let out a quiet chuckle. Liana''s calm yet slightly flustered reaction always amused him, making the grand party a bit more enjoyable.


    "Lord Javier!" one of the girls called out, her voice sweet and cheerful. "What a pleasure to see you here!"


    The others joined in, their voices lively. "You look so dashing tonight!"


    "We were just saying how impressive you were during the dance!"


    Javier instinctively straightened his posture, putting on a polite but strained smile. "Ah, ladies... thank you. You''re all too kind." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana stepped back slightly, her expression composed, with a knowing glint in her eyes as she quietly observed.


    One girl leaned in closer, her cheeks flushed. "Lord Javier, may we have the honor of your company for the next dance?"


    "Or perhaps you''d like to join us for some refreshments?" another girl added.


    Javier felt his shoulders tense, caught up in their enthusiasm. He glanced briefly at Liana, whose calm demeanor bordered on amused detachment.


    "Ah..." he hesitated, looking between the girls and Liana. "I... uh... I would love to, but¡­"


    Liana stepped forward, her voice gentle yet firm. "My apologies, ladies, but the Young Master has prior obligations this evening. Perhaps another time?"


    The girls pouted slightly but nodded, stepping back with polite curtsies. "Of course. We''ll hold you to that, Lord Javier!" one said with a playful wink before they walked away.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Javier let out a relieved sigh and turned to Liana with exaggerated gratitude. "Liana, you''re a lifesaver."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk on her lips. "I thought you enjoyed attention, Young Master. What happened?"


    Javier groaned. "There''s a difference between charming someone and being surrounded like a deer cornered by wolves."


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Well, consider this a lesson in managing your popularity."


    "Lesson learned," Javier muttered, trailing after her as they walked away from the bustling crowd in the grand hall.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice cut through the noise of the grand hall, quiet yet firm.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana turned toward him, her eyes calm yet questioning.


    "Follow me," he said, his tone serious.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You can''t leave the grand hall yet, Young Master. Don''t embarrass your family during such an important celebration."


    Javier smirked playfully. "I''m not. Just come on." He gestured toward a quiet area away from the crowd.


    "What now, Young Master?" Liana sighed, more curious than annoyed.


    Javier didn''t answer, turning briskly toward the spot. Liana hesitated for a moment before following him, her steps measured.


    Once they reached a quiet, dimly lit corner, Javier suddenly stopped. Without saying anything, he took her hand¡ªhis grip firm but gentle. Before Liana could protest, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Young Master?" she began, but her voice caught when he leaned closer.


    Javier tilted his head, his eyes intense as he pressed his lips to hers in a tender yet desperate kiss, expressing everything he felt but couldn''t say.


    When he pulled back, his voice was raw. "I want you, Liana."


    Liana blinked, her cheeks flushed, her mind racing. "Young Master¡­"


    "I truly want you," he repeated, his hands trembling on her shoulders.


    Her heart ached at his words, but she remained composed. "You know this isn''t possible. I''m your maid; you''re a noble''s son."


    "I don''t care about that. You''re everything to me," Javier insisted.


    Her heart swelled at his words, but she held back. "Even if I feel the same, your family¡­ your future¡­"


    "Forget the world," he interrupted fiercely. "It''s my life, and I want you in it."


    Liana looked down, emotions swirling inside her. She wanted to believe him but felt the weight of her reality holding her back. "Young Master, you''re still young. When you truly understand what you''re asking¡­ if you still feel this way later, then¡­"


    Javier lifted her chin, his confidence returning. "Then it''s a promise, Liana. Just wait for me."


    A single tear slipped down her cheek as she smiled. "I''ll wait, Young Master. But until then, you must focus on your path."


    "And you must stay by my side," he insisted.


    "Always," she whispered, stepping back and breaking the embrace, though the moment lingered.


    Javier straightened and glanced at her. "Let''s head back before someone notices."


    Liana nodded, her composed expression returning, though her heart raced. "As you wish, Young Master."


    They walked back to the grand hall in silence, the unspoken promise between them lingering like an unbroken thread, tying their fates together.


    Liana walked a step behind Javier, her heart heavier than usual. This wasn''t the first time her young master had declared his feelings. He had always been serious, even in his playful, mischievous way. Yet, every time he spoke of making her his wife once he became an adult, she felt torn between hope and hesitation.


    She glanced at his back as he strode confidently ahead. Though still growing, he wasn''t a child in mind. His determination and the fire in his eyes were anything but youthful whimsy.


    Young Master¡­ if that''s what you truly want¡­ if you truly mean it¡­


    Then I''ll wait.


    The words echoed in her heart, firm and steady, as her resolve solidified. No matter the obstacles¡ªsociety, her position, or his family¡ªLiana knew she could never betray the young master she''d watched over for years. If this was the path he chose, she would walk it with him, no matter how uncertain or challenging it might be.


    With a small smile, Liana adjusted her pace to walk beside him instead of behind. It wasn''t just duty that tied her to Javier anymore; it was something far deeper, something she couldn''t bring herself to ignore.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 101 - 101: Laughter and Valor ( 101 )

    Javier leaned against the fence of the Pekko pen, watching the vibrant creatures going about their day. The grand celebration from last week had gone off without a hitch, and for once, there were no assassins, threats, or urgent matters to attend to. Peaceful? Yes. Exciting? Not at all.


    "Boring¡­" Javier muttered, tossing a chunk of feed to Buddy, his loyal Pekko. The bird caught it mid-air, squawking happily. Nearby, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, lounged on the lawn, soaking up the sunlight.


    A mischievous gleam appeared in Javier''s eyes as he glanced around. "Heh, Liana''s not here¡­" A smirk spread across his face. "Buddy, let''s have some fun."


    Buddy tilted its head, squawking excitedly, sensing Javier''s playful intent.


    "Come on, Buddy!" Javier swung himself onto the bird''s back with practiced ease. Buddy let out a triumphant cry, wings fluttering.


    "Now... Dash!!"


    With a burst of speed, Buddy shot forward, and Javier whooped in exhilaration. The wind rushed past him as they raced across the estate, weaving between trees and fields.


    "Uooohhhh!! This is fun! You''re getting faster, Buddy! Eheheheheheheh!"


    Guards on patrol paused mid-step as a blur of orange and red-black streaked past.


    "Ah, young master. Good day!" one guard managed to say, tipping his helmet as Javier and Buddy zoomed by.


    "Yep, this is nice!" Javier called back with a wave, not slowing down.


    "Buddy!! Dash!! Hahahaha!!"


    The guards exchanged amused glances, watching their young lord ride off, his laughter echoing across the estate. "Well, at least he''s enjoying himself," one remarked with a chuckle before resuming his patrol.


    Meanwhile, Buddy squawked with joy, reveling in the impromptu race. For Javier, moments like these¡ªcarefree and exciting¡ªwere the perfect remedy for the monotony of noble life.


    Javier patted Buddy''s neck, his grin widening. "Buddy, let''s sneak out for a bit. Just a little stroll on the road."


    Buddy tilted its head, letting out a curious squawk.


    Leaning closer, Javier whispered as if sharing a secret. "Don''t worry, no one will see us. Trust me."


    With another chirp, Buddy seemed to give its approval.


    "Alright then¡­ Invisible!" Javier chanted, weaving mana around them. In an instant, both he and Buddy vanished, the world around them unchanged.


    "Perfect!" he declared triumphantly, patting Buddy again. "Now, let''s take a walk!"


    The invisible duo moved toward the estate gates. Buddy''s steps were light, its usual chirps muted by Javier''s mana manipulation to avoid detection. The guards stationed at the gate stood at attention, completely oblivious to the mischievous pair slipping by.


    Javier stifled a laugh. "See, Buddy? Easy! No one even noticed us."


    Once on the main road, he looked around, excitement bubbling over. Blending into the world, unseen yet free, thrilled him. "Alright, let''s explore! Dash, Buddy!"


    Buddy squawked¡ªsilently, thanks to the spell¡ªand began trotting down the road.


    Javier leaned back slightly on Buddy, grinning as they strolled leisurely down the road. The fresh breeze, rustling trees, and faint sounds from the nearby village created a serene backdrop.


    "Ehehe... this is fun. Just a noble young man and his loyal Pekko out for a stroll," he said with a laugh.


    Buddy responded with a soft squawk, flapping his wings briefly before continuing at a steady pace.


    Javier''s eyes scanned their surroundings as the road opened up into an unfamiliar path lined with flowering bushes and rolling hills. His smirk widened. "Oh, this is new. We''ve never been down this road, Buddy. Adventure calls!"


    He began humming a lighthearted tune, the melody blending with the chirps of birds above. The world felt big and inviting, a welcome change from the structured life at the manor.


    "Well... this isn''t bad at all," he mused, stretching his arms. "But we can''t go too far, or that scary elf will hunt us down."


    Buddy squawked again, as if in agreement.


    Javier chuckled, imagining Liana''s stern yet flustered face if she discovered this escapade. "But for now, let''s enjoy the moment. No Liana, no formalities¡ªjust freedom!"


    While strolling along the road with Buddy, Javier hummed a carefree tune. His Pekko walked leisurely, its sturdy legs moving steadily on the dirt path. The tranquility was blissful, the breeze ruffling his hair as he enjoyed the moment.


    But then something caught his eye in the distance¡ªa small commotion of people shouting, pleading, and crying.


    "Ohhhh! What''s going on there? A party?" he said, leaning forward on Buddy.


    It wasn''t a party. It was chaos.


    A group of bandits surrounded a terrified family¡ªa man, his wife, and a young girl. The man knelt on the ground, bloodied as he desperately pleaded with the bandits.


    "Please! Take the money and the loot! Spare my wife and daughter!"


    The bandits laughed cruelly.


    "Oh, what a nice lady you have here," one sneered, grabbing the woman roughly. "Hand her over, or we''ll kill you all."


    The woman screamed, struggling as her clothes were tugged and torn.


    "Ohoho! What a body! Mmm... she probably tastes good," one bandit chuckled darkly.


    "Hey, I get to taste her first!" another shouted, shoving his companion aside.


    The family''s terrified cries filled the air. But before further horror could unfold, a calm voice interrupted.


    "Hey... are you guys making a movie or something?"


    The bandits turned sharply to the source of the voice. A young boy stood a short distance away, casually resting a hand on his head.


    "Oi! Who''s this kid?" one bandit snarled.


    "Don''t know, boss," another said. "Should we kill him?"


    Javier raised both hands, twisting his expression into a terrified pout. "Eeeekk!! I''m just a kid who wandered off! Please spare me!" He sniffled and pretended to wipe his nose with his sleeve, the perfect picture of a scared child.


    The bandits erupted in laughter.


    "Hahaha! Even the brat''s scared of us!" one boasted. "We''re the strongest bandit clan in the area! Even the lord here is scared of us! We''re the Rogues Bandit Clan!"


    "Eeeeeppp!!" Javier cried, playing along, his face crumpling as if he would sob. Then, suddenly, he smirked.


    "Ehehehe... ehehehe... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    The bandits froze, laughter dying as they stared at him in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with this kid?" one muttered.


    "Just kill him already!" the leader barked.


    Javier''s smirk widened. "Oooohhh, Buddyyyyyy...!"


    The ground shook as Buddy charged forward with a thunderous squawk. Before the bandits could react, the massive Pekko stomped down, crushing two of them beneath its powerful claws.


    "Kikiki!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he leapt off Buddy''s back, unsheathing a massive sword from his magic storage. He turned toward the cowering bandits, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    "Hey, old man," Javier called to the beaten father, casually, "Don''t just stare at Buddy. Here''s your reward!"


    With a swift motion, he slashed through the nearest bandit, his blade cutting cleanly through armor and flesh. Blood sprayed as Javier''s laughter grew louder and more unhinged.


    The bandits screamed, stumbling back in terror as they realized the boy they''d mocked was a monster far beyond their comprehension.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Javier laughed, his grin wide and feral. "Oh, this is fun! Let''s keep going, Buddy!"


    Buddy squawked again, lunging forward to take down another bandit as Javier''s blade gleamed in the sunlight, cutting down anyone foolish enough to stand in his way.


    As the remaining bandits scrambled to escape, Javier raised his voice, a wicked grin on his face.


    "Hey, where are you going? I thought you wanted to ''taste'' these women here?" His tone dripped with sarcasm as he began to chase after them, his unsettling laughter echoing through the air.


    "Kekekekekeke!"


    Buddy squawked in excitement, stomping down on a fleeing bandit, sending him flying before collapsing in a heap.


    "Evil people must be punished!" Javier declared, eyes gleaming with glee. "Kekekekeke! No running now!"


    One desperate bandit turned back, gripping his weapon tightly.


    "I''ll kill you, you little brat!" he roared, charging toward Javier.


    Javier smirked, raising one hand as if welcoming the attack. "Ahhh, a brave one, huh? Fine, let''s spice things up." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, his playful demeanor shifted, and he activated his gravity spell. A heavy, unseen force slammed into the bandits, pinning them to the ground.


    "W-what is this?!" one screamed, struggling under the weight.


    The remaining bandits groaned, faces contorted in pain.


    "Buddyyyyyyy..." Javier called in a sing-song voice.


    Buddy squawked joyfully, hopping forward like a massive predator, each stomp crushing the helpless bandits beneath its claws.


    It was a brutal game of "hit the mole," with Buddy eagerly smashing anything that moved.


    As the last bandit met his grisly end, Javier stood amidst the chaos, his sword resting casually on his shoulder. He glanced at the terrified family, giving them a cheeky grin.


    "No mercy for evil people, especially ones who claim the lords of this land are scared of their weakling bandit group." He wiped a speck of blood off his cheek, grinning wider. "Because, surprise! I''m the lord''s son. Well... the youngest one, but still. Ehehehe."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, puffing out his chest proudly.


    The daughter sobbed, clutching her father. "Father¡­ Are you alright?"


    The man grimaced but managed a weak smile, gently patting his daughter''s head. "I''m fine¡­ don''t worry, my sweet girl. I''m still here."


    The wife, trembling but unharmed, approached cautiously, glancing at the carnage. Her eyes locked onto Javier''s sword and the family crest stitched onto his clothing.


    Her breath hitched. "D-dear¡­ That boy¡­ Do you see the emblem?"


    The man turned, eyes widening as he recognized the crest of the Armand Household¡ªa noble family known for their strength and influence.


    "T-that''s the crest of Viscount¡ªno, Count Armand''s family!" he stammered, awe and disbelief in his voice.


    The wife clasped her hands together, tears welling. "Could it be? The youngest son of the Count¡­? To think someone of his stature would save us¡­"


    Javier, still perched on Buddy''s back, waved nonchalantly, torn between mischief and embarrassment. "Eh, it''s no big deal. I was just passing by and thought I''d clean up the trash." He smirked, tapping Buddy lightly. "But yeah, don''t spread it around, okay? I''ve got a reputation to maintain. Ehehehe."


    The wife dropped to her knees, bowing deeply. "Thank you, young master! Thank you for saving us!"


    The man nodded fervently, shaking with gratitude. "You''ve saved my family¡­ We owe you a debt we can never repay. Please, if there''s anything¡ªanything¡ªwe can do¡­"


    Javier scratched the back of his head, feeling awkward under their heartfelt thanks. "Nah, don''t sweat it. Just¡­ stay safe, alright? And maybe take the main roads next time. Bandits don''t usually bother where the guards patrol."


    With a final wave, Javier guided Buddy back onto the road, leaving the grateful family behind.


    "Come on, Buddy. Let''s keep strolling. That was fun, but we''ve got more roads to explore!"


    With that, they disappeared down the path, leaving behind a scene of utter carnage¡ªand a grateful family who would never forget the mysterious, mischievous boy and his unstoppable Pekko.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 102 - 102: Loot, Laughter, and Lessons ( 102 )

    "Buddyyyyy! That was fun!" Javier laughed, patting Buddy''s neck enthusiastically. "How about we hunt down the remaining bandits, huh? Ehehehe¡­ We can loot them! They loot and kill others, so we''ll just return the favor. Yeah, it''s called justice."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, his beady eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Javier smirked, leaning closer to Buddy''s ear. "And I''ll treat you to some premium wyvern meat later. Sound good? Ehehehe, I''ve got a lot of it stored up in my magic storage! We''ll grill it, spice it up, and¡­ slurp¡­"


    Both Javier and Buddy drooled at the thought of a feast, their imaginations racing with the aroma of sizzling wyvern meat.


    But before Javier could indulge his plans further, he felt a sudden sharp tug on his ear.


    "Eeeeekkk!! That hurts!! Who dares¡ª" He twisted around, freezing mid-sentence.


    "Ahhhh¡­ L-Liiiaaaa¡­nnnaaaa¡­" he stammered, sweat dripping down his face as he faced Liana''s calm yet terrifying gaze.


    "Young master," Liana said in a dangerously sweet tone, still holding his ear firmly, "would you care to explain what exactly you''re doing out here?"


    Javier gulped, forcing out a nervous chuckle. "Just sightseeing, Liana. You know, fresh air and¡­ uh¡­ justice? Hehehe¡­"


    Liana narrowed her eyes, gripping tighter. "Sightseeing? With bandit corpses lying around while you drool over looting them?"


    "W-well, technically, they were evil! And Buddy helped! Right, Buddy?" Javier turned to Buddy, who squawked and tilted his head innocently.


    Liana sighed, letting go of his ear but stepping closer to glare at him. "Young master, I told you not to leave the estate unsupervised. Do you know how dangerous this is? What if something happened to you?"


    Javier pouted, rubbing his sore ear. "C''mon, Liana. I''m not a kid anymore. I handled it just fine! Look!" He gestured dramatically at the defeated bandits. "All cleaned up. No harm done."


    Liana crossed her arms, tapping her foot. "''No harm done''? You''re the youngest son of Count Garius. Do you think your father would let this slide if he found out?"


    Javier froze, the mention of his father draining the color from his face. "U-uh¡­ You wouldn''t tell him, right? Liana, my dearest, most loyal, and beautiful maid, surely you wouldn''t¡­"


    Liana sighed again, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Let''s head back before anyone else notices your little adventure."


    Javier slumped in defeat, muttering under his breath. "Fine¡­ But we''re still grilling that wyvern meat later."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, making Liana shake her head with an exasperated smile. "Let''s go, young master."


    Javier sat atop Buddy, humming a cheerful tune as they strolled leisurely down the winding road, enjoying the serene countryside. The cool breeze rustled the leaves, and the sun cast a golden glow over the fields. It was peaceful¡ªjust the escape Javier needed.


    Behind him, Liana rode her silver-feathered Pekko, Pikko, her posture elegant and composed. While Javier savored the scenery, he couldn''t help but glance back over his shoulder occasionally.


    Leaning down to whisper into Buddy''s ear, he muttered, "Tch¡­ I''m sure Pikko''s the one showing the way, huh? It''s like he has some magical radar for finding you no matter where we go."


    Buddy squawked softly in agreement, sharing Javier''s mild annoyance.


    Javier smirked. "Ehehehe¡­ We need to step up our stealth game, Buddy. Next time, we''ll make a real escape! Maybe use some invisibility magic or a diversion¡ª"


    "Young master," Liana''s calm voice cut through his plotting. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier froze, straightening up on Buddy''s back. He chuckled nervously, glancing back at her. "Hehe¡­ What''s up, Liana? Just enjoying the scenery, nothing suspicious here!"


    Liana''s serene expression held a glint of amusement and exasperation. "If you''re done conspiring with your Pekko, perhaps you''d like to inform me of our destination this time?"


    Javier waved dismissively. "Destination? Pfft, no destination! This is a freedom ride, Liana. No rules, no schedules, just me and Buddy¡ª"


    Pikko let out a soft chirp, almost mocking Javier''s statement, and Liana smiled knowingly. "Hmm. A freedom ride, you say? Then why does Pikko always seem to find you, no matter where you and Buddy go?"


    Javier groaned, throwing his hands up dramatically. "See?! I knew it! Pikko''s got a sixth sense or something. Buddy and I are being tracked, Liana!"


    Liana chuckled softly, stroking Pikko''s neck. "Perhaps Pikko is just more responsible than a certain young master and his overly energetic Pekko."


    Javier huffed, slumping a bit on Buddy''s back. "Responsible, huh? I call it nosy."


    Buddy squawked indignantly, seemingly agreeing with his rider, while Pikko chirped in smug satisfaction.


    Liana shook her head, smiling gently. "Young master, wherever you go, I''ll find you. Not just because of Pikko, but because I''m your maid."


    Javier blinked, caught off guard by her earnest tone, then quickly looked away with a slight blush. "Y-yeah, yeah¡­ Don''t get all sentimental on me, Liana. Let''s just keep riding, alright?"


    Liana smiled knowingly but said nothing, guiding Pikko to match Buddy''s pace as they continued their peaceful ride.


    Javier hummed happily on top of Buddy, jingling a pouch of gold coins as they walked down the quiet road. He couldn''t help but smile as he counted his treasure.


    "One¡­ five¡­ uh, fourty? Ohhh, nice! Ehehehe!" he said, sounding very happy.


    Behind him, Liana sighed a little, riding Pikko. "Young master, stop with that drooling face. You look ridiculous."


    Javier quickly wiped his mouth and laughed awkwardly. "Slurp¡­ Ah, um¡­ Eheheh. Here, this is for you!" He threw her five gold coins from his pouch with a quick flick of his hand.


    Liana caught them easily and looked at the shiny coins in her hand. "Haaaa¡­ You keep giving me gold like this, young master. Do you even know how much this is? This is a year''s salary for a personal maid."


    Javier shrugged casually. "So? You''re going to be my wife once I grow up. Think of it as¡­ an investment! Yeah, something like that."


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile appeared on her face. "Young master, we maids of the Armand household are already well taken care of. Clothes, rooms, food¡ªit''s all provided. Most of us only use our salary for personal things, sending money to family, or saving it in the bank."


    Javier blinked, stopping his counting. "Huh? We have a bank?"


    Liana tilted her head, surprised by his question. "Hmm? Of course, young master. The Armand household manages one of the largest banks in the region, you know?"


    Javier almost fell off Buddy. "EHHHHH!? WHAT?!"


    Liana couldn''t help but laugh softly at his reaction. "Honestly, young master. For someone so smart, you''re really clueless about some things."


    Javier rubbed his head shyly, mumbling. "They really need to tell me these things¡­ Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana smiled knowingly as they continued their ride, the coins jingling softly in her hand. "Maybe if you spent less time sneaking off with Buddy and more time learning about your family''s businesses, you''d already know."


    Javier groaned, leaning forward on Buddy. "Boring lectures and politics? No way. I''d rather hunt bandits and enjoy the loot."


    Liana sighed again but didn''t argue, knowing it was pointless. As they rode on, she put the coins away, quietly amused by her young master''s antics.


    Javier leaned back happily on Buddy, a playful grin on his face. "Who needs a bank when I have magic storage, huh? Ehehehe... EVERYTHING fits in there! Weapons, armor, puppet knights, mana cannons, anti-air mana guns, gold, jewelry, wealth, food... oh, and meat! So much meat!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, not impressed. "Young master, you can''t just hoard everything like a dragon."


    Javier smirked and wiggled his fingers dramatically. "Hoard? Nah, it''s called efficient resource management. Besides, it''s not hoarding if I use it later. You''ll thank me when we''re knee-deep in battle and I whip out an anti-air mana gun to save the day!"


    Liana sighed and shook her head. "You''re hopeless."


    Javier didn''t let that bother him. "And proud of it! You should see the wyvern meat I stashed last week. Premium grade! I''ll grill it later¡ªBuddy and I already planned a feast."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings excitedly like he was dreaming of the tasty meal.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "You''re going to turn your magic storage into a traveling pantry at this rate."


    Javier laughed, clearly not worried. "A pantry, an armory, and a treasury all in one. Pretty genius, right?"


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "Just don''t forget there are more important things than hoarding meat and weapons, young master."


    Javier turned and grinned at her. "Like you?"


    Liana paused for a moment, her cheeks turning slightly pink. "Stop teasing, young master."


    Javier just laughed, his mood as carefree as ever. "Ehehehe! Admit it."


    Liana rolled her eyes but didn''t disagree, following him as he rode off humming another cheerful tune, his mind already planning his next "resource management" adventure.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 103 - 103: The Playful Pursuit ( 103 )

    The guards immediately straightened up when they saw Javier returning on Buddy, humming contentedly with a pouch of gold jingling in his hand.


    "Huh? Young Master? We didn''t notice you heading out!" one guard exclaimed, looking alarmed and confused.


    Before Javier could respond, Liana¡ªriding elegantly on her Pekko, Pikko¡ªspoke up, her calm, authoritative tone settling the guards. "Don''t worry. I was with him the entire time."


    The guards visibly relaxed, nodding quickly. "Oh! Miss Liana!"


    One guard scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. "We should''ve known everything would be fine if you were with him. Apologies for the oversight."


    Javier smirked mischievously but stayed quiet, letting Liana handle the situation.


    "Young Master is perfectly safe," she added, casting a quick glance at Javier, her tone subtly hinting at his recent mischief. "However, I trust you''ll remain vigilant in the future."


    The guard relaxed but glanced at Javier, who was humming a tune while counting his pouch of gold coins. "Understood, Miss Liana. If you''re with him, we''re at ease."


    Javier looked up with a mischievous grin. "See? I''ve got my guardian elf keeping me out of trouble."


    Liana sighed, her tone soft but firm. "Trouble you willingly run into, young master. Let''s not forget that."


    The guard gave an awkward chuckle, unsure if he should comment, before snapping back to attention. "As you say, Miss Liana. Please don''t hesitate to call if you need assistance."


    Liana nodded, her calm demeanor unshaken. "Thank you. Carry on with your duties."


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy, smirking. "See, Liana? They know who''s in charge."


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, unimpressed. "They''re just being polite, young master. You were supposed to stay within the estate grounds."


    Javier pouted slightly but didn''t argue. The guards gave a polite salute as the duo passed, Buddy squawking cheerfully as if announcing their return.


    Liana sighed softly. "Young master, please refrain from wandering off like that again. It causes unnecessary trouble for everyone."


    "Unnecessary trouble? Nah, I call it ''strategic exploration.'' We even got some loot, didn''t we, Buddy?" Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s neck, while the bird squawked in agreement.


    Liana shook her head but couldn''t entirely suppress a faint smile. "Strategic or not, you''re lucky I''m here to cover for you. Otherwise, your father would''ve had the entire household turned upside down looking for you."


    Javier chuckled. "That''s why I have you, Liana. You''re the perfect partner-in-crime."


    Liana sighed again, though the corners of her lips remained slightly upturned. "I''m more of a babysitter, young master."


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, a playful glint in his eyes. "Ouuuu¡­ someone here is scaaarryyy¡­" he teased, mimicking the guards'' earlier reaction with mock fear.


    Liana arched an elegant brow, her expression calm, though a faint twitch appeared at the corner of her lips. "Perhaps they simply know how to respect authority, young master."


    Javier smirked, leaning back on Buddy. "Authority, huh? You mean how you boss me around like I''m your servant half the time?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana placed a hand on her hip, eyes glinting with amusement. "If I didn''t, you''d probably turn the estate into chaos within a day."


    Javier laughed, unabashed. "You make it sound like that''s a bad thing. Chaos keeps life interesting, don''t you think?"


    Liana shook her head, her lips curling into a subtle smile. "Interesting isn''t the word I''d use."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, earning a dramatic gasp from Javier.


    "Arghh Buddy! You Traitor!" Javier clutched his chest theatrically, pretending to be heartbroken.


    Liana sighed, walking past him toward the estate gates. "Enough theatrics, young master. Let''s head back before you find yet another way to cause trouble."


    Javier swung a leg over Buddy''s saddle, following her. "Fine, fine. But admit it¡ªthings would be boring without me."


    Liana glanced back, her voice soft but fond. "Perhaps. But boring would mean fewer gray hairs for me."


    Javier burst out laughing. "Gray hairs? But your hair''s already silver, Liana! Does that mean you''ve been stressed out since the day you were born?"


    Before Liana could respond, Javier took off running, his laughter echoing through the estate.


    "Young master!" Liana called after him, her calm demeanor cracking just enough to show a hint of exasperation. She sighed, shaking her head before mounting Pikko. "Why do I even bother?"


    Pikko squawked softly, as if offering support, and with a graceful nudge, the Pekko took off after Javier and Buddy, who were gleefully darting around like unruly children.


    "Catch me if you can, scary elf!" Javier shouted over his shoulder, clearly enjoying himself.


    Liana narrowed her eyes, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Oh, I''ll catch you, young master. And when I do, you''ll regret every word."


    The chase continued, drawing the attention of a few passing guards, who wisely chose to act like they hadn''t seen a thing.


    Javier darted around the estate, glancing back nervously as Liana gracefully chased him on Pikko. Her serene smile was somehow more terrifying than any scowl.


    "It was just a joke, Liana! No need to be this mad!" Javier cried, his voice laced with playful panic.


    Liana''s smile didn''t falter. "Mad? Oh, young master, I''m not mad."


    Her calm tone sent a shiver down Javier''s spine. He skidded to a stop, pointing an accusing finger at her. "Errr¡­ Liana¡­ why¡­ are¡­ you¡­ smiling?"


    "Hmm?" she hummed innocently, tilting her head.


    Javier''s eyes widened in terror. "Eeeekkk!! I know that face! Gyaaaahhh! GLORIAAAA!!"


    Liana''s voice floated after him, cool and composed. "Now, now, young master. Running only makes it worse."


    Javier''s laughter mixed with exaggerated cries for help. "Gloriaaaa! Save me from this crazy elf! She''s going to kill me!"


    Behind them, the household maids and guards exchanged amused glances, whispering among themselves. "Young master never learns, does he?"


    "Nope," another replied with a chuckle. "But it''s entertaining every time."


    "Motherrrr!! Eeeekkk!!" Javier shouted, sprinting past the guards as if his life depended on it. His mind raced for his ultimate savior, but then reality hit him like a runaway Pekko. "Ah¡­ I forgot¡­ Mother''s not here¡­"


    His voice turned into a panicked wail. "Eeeeeekkkk!!"


    Behind him, Liana rode gracefully on Pikko, her serene smile never fading. "Young masterrrrr¡­" she called out, her tone laced with playful menace.


    "Why are you dragging that word out like that?!" Javier yelled over his shoulder, picking up speed.


    "Oh, no reason," Liana replied, her voice sweet and teasing. "I just wanted to remind you¡­ running only delays the inevitable."


    Liana''s laughter rang out, light and melodic, but to Javier, it was the sound of his doom. The maids and guards paused, some stifling laughter while others openly enjoyed the show.


    "Young master," Liana continued, her teasing tone unwavering as Pikko closed the distance. "You know you can''t outrun me. Just surrender, and I promise I''ll only scold you¡­ for now."


    "For now?! That''s worse! Someone save me!" Javier cried, zigzagging through the courtyard.


    Javier bolted toward the manor, his panicked footsteps echoing in the courtyard.


    "Eeeeeeyaaaaaaahhhh!!" he wailed dramatically, arms flailing as he disappeared inside.


    Liana gracefully dismounted Pikko, smoothing her dress as she landed. She adjusted her hair with a serene smile, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Young master, running only makes it more entertaining," she teased softly.


    Guards and maids peeked around corners, chuckling under their breath as the young master''s antics.


    Inside the manor, Javier darted through hallways, weaving past furniture and startled staff. He shouted, "Why is she so fast?! Someone help! Mother! Gloria! Errinette!"


    Behind him, Liana''s calm footsteps echoed ominously. Her soft smile never faltered as she followed at a leisurely pace, knowing Javier would tire himself out soon.


    Javier skidded to a halt at a dead end. "Nooooooo!" he groaned, glancing around for an escape.


    From behind, Liana''s serene voice floated through the hallway. "Young master¡­ there''s nowhere left to run."


    Javier pressed his back against the wall, palms up defensively, his mischievous grin replaced by a nervous laugh. "Liana? We can talk about this, right? Ehehe¡­"


    Liana slowly approached, her steps measured and graceful, her smile calm yet teasing. "Young masterrr¡­" she sang sweetly, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Javier gulped, trying to keep his cool but failing. "Eeeekkk!! Liana¡­ calm down, okay? Let''s just call it even! No hard feelings, yes?"


    Liana tilted her head, her smile unwavering. "Oh, young master, you must take responsibility for your actions."


    "Responsibility?!" Javier''s voice cracked as he edged away. "I was just joking! You know me¡ªalways the funny guy, right?"


    Liana sighed softly, her tone still teasing. "I''m afraid this isn''t something you can run away from."


    Javier''s eyes darted left and right, desperately searching for an escape. "Wait! How about I treat you to premium wyvern meat? Grilled to perfection! Just let me off the hook this once, alright?"


    Liana chuckled lightly, raising an elegant brow. "You can''t bribe your way out of this one."


    Javier''s shoulders slumped, realizing there was no escape. "Gloriaaaa! Someone! Help me!" he whined, but only amused whispers from the maids responded.


    Liana finally closed the gap between them, leaning slightly forward. "Young master¡­"


    "Eeeeeek!" Javier yelped, his dramatic wail echoing down the hall.


    ( End of chapter )

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Reason Why ( 104 )

    A distinct smack echoed through the halls, followed by Javier''s panicked cry.


    "Eekk! Leave the face out of it!!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice.


    The unmistakable sounds of playful yet firm slaps and light punches filled the air. Thwack! Smack! Whap! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From a distance, a pair of maids exchanged amused glances. One of them, Stella, leaned slightly to peek down the corridor. "Miss Liana''s at it again," she murmured with a smirk.


    Laria nodded, stifling a laugh. "Poor young master. He never learns, does he?"


    Meanwhile, Javier''s voice rose theatrically. "Aaagh! Not the hair! Not the hair! You know how long it takes to get this perfect!"


    Liana''s calm yet teasing tone cut through his protests. "Young master, this is what happens when you tease me about things you shouldn''t."


    Javier replied quickly, "I''ll never do it again! I swear! I tell you!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her melodic laughter mixing with gentle scolding. "We''ll see about that, young master."


    Inside Javier''s mind, a mischievous chuckle echoed. Ehehe... she''s mad again. This is fun.


    No matter how much Liana scolded or chased him, Javier couldn''t help himself. Her fiery reactions, the way her calm demeanor gave way to flustered frustration, were irresistible. He lived for those fleeting glimpses of her unguarded self¡ªfar from her usual perfect posture and poised grace.


    She''s cute, he thought, grinning as he dodged her next playful swing. Way too cute.


    Of course, he could easily avoid her wrath. With his speed, magic, and Buddy''s help, escape would be simple. But where was the fun in that?


    It doesn''t even hurt when she punches me, he mused, amusement bubbling up. Her ''punishments'' felt more like playful taps. The real sting came from when she ignored him, didn''t care about him, or if she left him¡ªand even those feelings only fueled his determination to cause more chaos.


    For Javier, every ruckus was more than mischief; it was about getting her attention, breaking past her formal duties to see the real Liana¡ªnot just his maid, but the person he cared about the most.


    Ehehe... this is the best.


    "She always acts so composed, but when she''s mad... she''s cute, isn''t she? Eheh... totally worth it!"


    Another light thwack brought him back to reality.


    "Aw! Okay, okay! Maybe not totally worth it!"


    Yet even as he thought that, his smirk lingered. He couldn''t help but enjoy their dynamic¡ªLiana''s calm but unyielding demeanor and his knack for pushing just the right buttons.


    "Ah, life would be so boring without her."


    "I won''t stop making chaos just to get her attention," Javier smirked inwardly, the thought both mischievous and sincere. "And when she''s really mad, I''ll just hug her, say I''m sorry. If one day she gets fed up with me... well, I''ll find another way to get her attention."


    The playful grin on his face hid a deeper intent. It wasn''t just about mischief; it was his way of staying close to her, breaking through the boundaries her duty often put between them.


    Sure, as an adult in mind, I know what I''m doing is a bit childish," he admitted with a soft chuckle. "But hey, my body''s still that of a kid... well, sort of. I''m taller than her now, so maybe it''s not just my age holding me back; I haven''t hit puberty yet.


    What can I do? It''s not like I can do what an adult can. Well, not gonna lie, I do want it, but my kid body won''t react. Duh. Living in this fantasy world where there are no video games, no smartphones, and nothing else, this is the only fun I can think of... well, other than sneaking out with my buddy.


    His grin widened as he imagined her scolding face, Her eyes sharp yet warm as she tried to maintain her composure.


    I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    For Javier, teasing Liana was more than a game; it was his way of holding onto their connection, a bond deeper than mere titles of "master" and "maid." She was the one constant in his chaotic noble life, and he had no intention of letting that change.


    "Lianaaaa..." Javier whined, dragging out her name with a pitiful look.


    Liana arched a brow, her fist still poised for another punishment. "What now, young master?"


    Javier blinked innocently. "I''m hungry..."


    Liana sighed heavily, dropping her hand as her usual composure returned. "Haaa... let''s head to the main dining area. I''ll ask the chef to prepare something for you."


    Javier perked up, grinning. "Can you cook it for me? Just this once?"


    She narrowed her eyes. "Haaa?"


    "Please?" He clasped his hands and added an exaggerated sparkle. "Eheheh."


    Finally, Liana relented, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Okay... just this once."


    Javier''s grin turned into a mischievous smirk as he glanced around. With a flick of his wrist, he activated his magic storage skill, pulling out heaps of fresh, premium wyvern meat.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" he cheered, holding it up triumphantly.


    Liana pressed her fingers to her temples. "Haaa... young master¡­"


    "Ehehehe," he laughed, handing the meat to her. "Liana... I''ll wait in my room."


    Liana frowned. "You should eat in the main dining area like a proper noble."


    Javier waved off her words, already walking away carefreely. "Nah... don''t wanna. Ehehe."


    Liana stood there for a moment, holding the stack of wyvern meat, shaking her head in exasperation. "Really, young master¡­"


    Liana walked into the bustling kitchen, the aroma of spices and roasted vegetables filling the air. She placed the pile of premium wyvern meat on the counter, drawing the chefs'' attention.


    The head chef approached her. "Miss Liana, that''s quite a haul! Shall I assist you in preparing it?"


    Liana shook her head, her calm demeanor unwavering. "No need. You all may continue with your usual tasks. I''ll handle this myself."


    The chefs exchanged surprised glances but refrained from questioning her. The head chef nodded politely. "As you wish, Miss Liana."


    He stepped back, signaling the rest of the kitchen staff to resume their duties. Liana tied an apron around her waist and rolled up her sleeves.


    "Let''s see... the young master requested something special. Hmm.. grilled wyvern steak with a side of herb sauce will do," she murmured, inspecting the cuts of meat with her practiced eye.


    With precision and grace, she began preparing the dish, her fluid movements reflecting the poise that set her apart in the Armand household.


    The head chef, observing from afar as Liana skillfully handled the wyvern meat, couldn''t help but nod in approval. Her precise knife skills and calm demeanor brought a rare elegance to the bustling kitchen.


    As the staff prepared for lunch, the head chef briefly disappeared into the storage room. When he returned, he carried a small jar of his special spice blend, reserved for the finest dishes served to the Armand family.


    He placed the jar beside Liana with a respectful nod. "Here, Miss Liana. This should enhance the flavor of the wyvern meat. It''s the best we have."


    Liana glanced at the jar, recognizing its rarity, and offered a small, sincere smile. "Thank you, Head Chef. This will be perfect."


    His confidence in her growing, the head chef remarked, "If anyone can make the young master''s special request a masterpiece, it''s you, Miss Liana."


    "I''ll do my best," she replied, her tone humble yet steady. Taking a pinch of the spice, she sprinkled it carefully over the steaks before continuing her preparations, determined to meet Javier''s high expectations.


    The head chef glanced at the generous portions of premium wyvern meat laid out before Liana and let out a low whistle. "That''s quite a lot for the young master."


    Focused on marinating the meat, Liana replied without missing a beat. "Well, he wanted it, and it''s my duty to prepare it."


    The head chef chuckled, shaking his head. "That young master of ours has quite the appetite¡ªand a knack for getting what he wants."


    Liana paused, glancing up with a small, knowing smile. "Yes, he certainly does. But it''s better than him sneaking around the kitchen and causing a scene."


    He laughed heartily. "Thats right, Miss Liana. Let me know if you need anything else."


    "Thank you," she replied with a polite nod, returning to her work as she carefully grilled the meat to perfection. Despite the occasional sigh over Javier''s antics, her movements were meticulous, ensuring the dish would meet his expectations¡ªeven if it was more meat than one person should probably eat.


    This is quite a lot for him alone," Liana thought, her eyes scanning the generous portions of wyvern meat before her.


    With practiced precision, she prepared each cut, trimming it perfectly to retain the meat''s natural juiciness. Blending the head chef''s special sauce with a few of her own secret spices¡ªa subtle balance of sweet and savory, enhanced with a touch of citrus¡ªshe aimed to bring out the richness of the wyvern meat.


    The sizzling sound of the meat hitting the hot grill filled the kitchen, its mouthwatering aroma wafting up as the spices caramelized into a glaze. Liana worked with graceful efficiency, flipping each piece at just the right moment to achieve a perfect golden sear.


    "Young master always demands the best," she mused, a faint smile tugging at her lips despite her earlier exasperation. "At least I can ensure he eats well."


    Once the meat was ready, she arranged it on a large platter, garnishing it with fresh herbs for a touch of elegance. The rich aroma filled the air, prompting envious glances from passing staff.


    "Perfect," Liana said softly, wiping her hands on her apron before carrying the platter toward Javier''s room. "Let''s see if this satisfies his appetite."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 105 - 105: Wyvern Meat and Whimsical Plans ( 105 )

    Javier lounged comfortably in his room, a mischievous grin stretching from ear to ear.


    "Ehehehe... My future wife is cooking just for me! Hmmm, I can''t wait," he said, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    Through the large window, Buddy''s curious head peeked in, bright eyes focused on Javier. The massive Pekko squawked happily, its tail feathers rustling with excitement. Next to him, Pikko leaned against the frame, craning her neck to see.


    "You two are just as eager as I am, huh?" Javier chuckled, standing to pat Buddy on the beak. "Don''t worry, I''ll share some if Liana doesn''t give me the look first."


    Buddy squawked loudly in approval, while Pikko chirped softly, her demeanor as elegant as her owner''s.


    The door creaked open, and Liana entered, balancing a large, beautifully arranged platter of grilled wyvern meat. The heavenly aroma filled the entire manor.


    "Lunch is served, young master," Liana announced, her calm tone betraying a hint of satisfaction.


    Javier''s eyes lit up like a child''s on his birthday. "Ohhh! That looks amazing! You''ve outdone yourself, Liana!"


    She placed the platter on the table, giving a small sigh. "It''s just grilled wyvern meat, young master. Nothing extraordinary."


    "Nothing extraordinary?" Javier exclaimed dramatically, grabbing a fork. "This is legendary-tier cooking! You should open a restaurant once you marry me!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, hand on her hip. "You mean I should manage a restaurant and deal with your antics every day? How generous of you."


    Javier laughed, taking his first bite. His eyes widened as the flavors exploded. "This... this is awesome! Liana, you''re not just a maid¡ªyou''re a goddess of the kitchen!"


    Outside, Buddy squawked loudly, demanding a share, while Pikko chirped politely.


    Liana shook her head with a soft smile. "Fine. I''ll prepare something for them too. But only because Pikko has better manners than you, young master."


    Javier grinned, raising his fork in mock protest. "Hey, Buddy has great manners! He just gets excited when good food''s involved¡ªjust like me."


    Liana sighed, leaving the room. "One troublesome master, and now his bird is following suit. What''s next, a Pekko feast?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, savoring another bite while watching Buddy and Pikko''s beaks pressed against the window. "Life''s good, Buddy. Life''s really good."


    Javier tore off a piece of the juicy wyvern meat, grinning as he leaned out the window.


    "Buddy!! Here, some for you!"


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, snapping up the offering with precision. His tail feathers wagged like a happy puppy¡ªa hilarious sight for such a large bird.


    Javier laughed, patting Buddy''s beak. "Eheheh! You''re welcome, big guy. Enjoy it!"


    Just as he turned back to his plate, Pikko nudged her head through the window, eyes fixed on the platter.


    Not wanting Pikko to feel left out, Javier said, "Alright, Pikko, here''s your share too!"


    Pikko chirped happily, delicately taking the treat with her beak, her bright eyes sparkling as she savored it.


    Javier grinned. "See? Fair and square! Now don''t bother me¡ªI''ve got this feast all to myself!"


    But as he turned back, both birds leaned closer, eyes locked on the platter.


    "Hey!! Pikko! This is my lunch, prepared by my beautiful elf wife! Back off!" he protested, shielding his plate dramatically.


    Undeterred, Pikko chirped softly but insistently, her gaze unwavering.


    "No! Nooo!!! Eeeekkk!!! Lianaaaa!!!" Javier wailed as Pikko''s beak moved closer, her intentions clear.


    Liana walked in just in time to witness the chaos, amusement mixed with exasperation on her face. She crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on here?"


    Javier pointed at Pikko, who had managed to swipe a small piece of meat with surprising stealth. "She''s stealing my food! Help me!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master, you started sharing. Now you''re surprised they want more?"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, clearly backing up Pikko''s side.


    Javier pouted, clutching his plate protectively. "But this was made for me! It''s special!"


    Liana chuckled softly, moving to the window and giving both Pekkos a stern look. "Buddy, Pikko, behave. I''ll make something for you two separately if you stop pestering the young master."


    Both birds squawked in compliance, retreating slightly but still watching Javier''s plate longingly.


    Javier sighed in relief, slumping into his chair. "Thanks, Liana. You''re my savior."


    Liana smirked, adjusting her apron. "You''d better eat quickly before they change their minds, young master."


    Javier grinned, picking up his fork. "Eheheh, good point! Time to enjoy my future wife cooking!"


    Once Liana left the room, Pikko and Buddy immediately started squawking loudly, their cries filling the air like a demanding orchestra.


    Javier groaned, shoulders slumping. "Guhhhh... you two gluttony-filled oversized birds... Can''t you let me enjoy my meal in peace?"


    But their relentless stares, with Buddy tapping on the window and Pikko tilting her head cutely, finally broke his resolve.


    "Fine, fine! Stop squawking already!" Javier grumbled, cutting two generous slices of meat. He held them out, one in each hand, and the birds happily snapped them up.


    "Eheheh," Javier chuckled, watching them devour the treats. Leaning back with crossed arms, he added, "She''s a good cook, right? This tastes delicious."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, and Pikko chirped approvingly, her silver feathers shimmering in the light.


    Javier smirked, popping another piece of meat into his mouth. "I''ve got the best wife and the best cooks around. Life''s pretty good, huh?"


    "Hehehehe¡­ can''t wait till I grow up," he mused, leaning back with a wide grin, eyes gleaming with mischief. "First thing I''m going to do is propose to her. And if she refuses¡­" His grin turned wicked. "I''ll force her to sign the marriage papers! emeheheh!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked enthusiastically, stomping their sturdy feet as if in agreement.


    Javier laughed, pointing at the two birds. "See? Even you guys understand the brilliance of my plan! You''re on my side, right?"


    Buddy squawked louder, tapping his beak on the table, while Pikko tilted her head, giving an approving nod.


    "Ehehehe¡­" Javier chuckled, leaning closer to the birds. "We''ll make a great team, my loyal feathered conspirators. Together, we''ll convince her no matter what!"


    Javier dug into the juicy wyvern meat with exaggerated delight, his face lighting up as he chewed. "Mmmm... deliciousss... this wyvern meat... yumm..." he said, dramatically holding a piece up before taking another big bite.


    Liana, back inside after feeding the Pekko, watched him with her usual composure, though her brow twitched slightly as Javier leaned closer, waving another piece of meat like a trophy.


    "Oh! This is soooo good!" he exclaimed loudly, taking an even bigger bite to ensure Liana had a perfect view. "Liana, you really outdid yourself! This tastes amazing!"


    Her hands froze mid-movement as she organized the table. The corner of her lips twitched, and she shot him a sharp look. "Young master..."


    But Javier, sensing her annoyance, grinned wider. He held another piece closer to her face. "You sure you don''t want a bite? It''s the best thing I''ve ever tasted!"


    Liana closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When she opened them, the faint glint of annoyance was unmistakable. "Young master, if you keep pestering me..."


    "Liana, just eat with me," Javier insisted, waving a perfectly grilled piece of wyvern meat. "We''re in my room, not the main dining area. Relax for once!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Liana finally gave in, sitting gracefully beside him on the couch. Her composure was impeccable, but Javier''s mischievous grin hinted at his intentions.


    "Fine..." she sighed softly, adjusting her posture.


    As soon as she agreed, Javier wasted no time, holding a juicy piece of meat in front of her face. "Say aaaaaa!" he teased with a playful smirk.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young master, I can eat by myself," she replied, reaching for the fork.


    Javier quickly pulled the meat back, grinning. "Nope! I''m feeding you."


    Liana gave him a long, exasperated look before reluctantly opening her mouth. "Haa..." she said, leaning forward as Javier gently fed her the piece.


    She chewed slowly, their eyes briefly meeting. "It''s¡­ good," she admitted quietly.


    Javier leaned closer with another piece. "Right? You made it, after all. Here, have another!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana raised a hand. "Young master, really, I can¡ª"


    "Nope!" he cut her off, his playful tone leaving no room for argument. "Feeding my beautiful elf maid is serious business!"


    Liana''s cheeks flushed, but she said nothing, allowing him to continue. Deep down, she couldn''t suppress the small smile tugging at her lips as she indulged his antics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 106 - 106: Visiting the Barracks ( 106 )

    Javier groaned as the morning sunlight filtered through his curtains. He turned over, pulling the covers tighter around himself.


    "Young master, wake up," Liana''s calm but firm voice called as she gently shook his shoulder.


    "Mmm? Oh, Liana¡­ let me sleep a little longer," Javier mumbled, burying his face deeper into the pillow.


    Liana crossed her arms, her expression unyielding. "No, wake up now. Today is important. Remember you wanted to visit the barracks but had to cancel because of the recent assassin attack?"


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Ugh¡­ fine, I''m up." He yawned widely, rubbing his eyes as he sat up.


    "Now, go shower and wear your formal clothes. Don''t forget the family crest. You represent the Armand name today."


    Javier stretched lazily. "Okay, okay, stop nagging," he muttered with a faint smirk, shuffling toward the bathroom.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, hands on her hips. "Nagging? Would you prefer I let you oversleep and show up looking like a slob?"


    Javier grinned over his shoulder. "Heh, you wouldn''t. You love me too much for that."


    "Go shower, young master," Liana replied flatly.


    As Javier disappeared into the bathroom, Liana prepared his formal attire, ensuring everything was pressed and polished, the family crest prominently displayed on his jacket.


    "It''s about time the soldiers see their young master in proper form," she murmured, anticipating the chaos Javier might cause at the barracks. "Let''s hope he doesn''t start another ruckus¡­ though, knowing him, that might be asking too much."


    After Javier showered and put on his formal clothes, he was accompanied by Liana to the main dining room. Javier took his seat at the usual place, excitement bubbling up as he anticipated breakfast.


    "Meat, meat, meat... ehehehe!"


    Javier''s face lit up when he saw Gloria enter the main dining hall. "Gloria! Ehehehe!"


    Liana, sitting nearby, sighed. "Eat your meal, young master."


    Ignoring her, Javier turned his full attention to Gloria, his playful grin widening. "Gloriaaaa! Kiss!"


    Gloria tilted her head slightly, her calm expression unchanged. "Ara, young master¡­" She leaned down gracefully, allowing him to plant a quick kiss on her lips.


    Pulling back with a satisfied smirk, Javier glanced at Liana. "Ehehehe¡­ Liana didn''t give me a kiss today, so¡­"


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly, though her demeanor remained composed. "Young master, focus on your meal." Her tone was polite, but there was a subtle edge to it.


    Javier chuckled and stuffed a piece of bread in his mouth, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Jealous?"


    "Hardly," she replied, standing to adjust the tableware, though Javier noticed her hands moving a bit faster than usual.


    Gloria smiled knowingly but said nothing. "Ara, young master, you do know how to brighten the morning."


    As Gloria gracefully exited the dining room, she glanced back with a serene smile. "Now, now, young master, finish your breakfast. I''ll inform the household maids who will escort us today to prepare." With that, she strode out, leaving Javier feeling triumphant.


    His victory was short-lived. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Javier felt a sharp pinch on his back. "Ekkk! Liana!" He twisted around, glaring at her with mock betrayal.


    Liana, her usual calm replaced by a rare flash of irritation, leaned in, her eyes narrowed. "How dare you kiss another woman while I''m right here!"


    "aw..aw..awww!" Javier squirmed in his seat, trying to escape her grip.


    "I-It''s just Gloria! She always lets me!" he stammered, waving his hands defensively.


    Liana''s lips curled into a dangerously sweet smile. "That''s not the point, young master."


    Javier gulped, knowing that smile meant trouble. "C-Come on, Liana, it was just a little peck! It doesn''t mean anything!"


    Liana let go of his back, but her gaze remained sharp. "I''m watching you, young master. Don''t push your luck."


    Javier rubbed his back, sulking slightly, but deep down, he couldn''t help but smirk. Getting a rise out of Liana was always worth the consequences. "Hehe, you''re cute when you''re jealous."


    Liana''s eyebrow twitched, prompting Javier to dive into his breakfast, pretending to focus intently on his food.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled mischievously as he leaned closer. "Lianaaaa... kisssss!"


    Liana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Didn''t you just get a kiss from the ''most beautiful and serene'' head maid, Gloria?"


    "But... but..." Javier pouted dramatically, his eyes glinting with playful determination.


    Liana sighed, feeling herself give in. "Haaa, young master..." She leaned down, her long hair cascading around them, and gently pressed her lips to his.


    This time, it wasn''t a quick peck. Liana lingered, her touch soft and lasting longer than Gloria''s, as if to prove a point. When she finally pulled back, her eyes met his, calm yet slightly flustered. "Satisfied?"


    Javier''s face lit up like a child with the biggest prize at the fair. "Yep! Your kiss is the best, Liana!"


    She straightened, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, regaining her composure. "Now, finish your breakfast, young master. We don''t have all day."


    Javier nodded enthusiastically, a wide grin on his face, savoring the moment. "Totally worth it."


    "Liana, you''ll let me kiss you every day once we get married, right? Ehehehe," he said, his mischievous grin widening.


    Liana sighed, teasing yet exasperated. "Haaaa... young master, don''t we already kiss every day?"


    Javier blinked, caught off guard. "But..."


    She cut him off, smirking as she crossed her arms. "We''ll see about that once you grow into a proper adult."


    Javier leaned back, his grin returning. "This is why I love you."


    Liana shook her head, her lips twitching to hold back a smile. "Yes, yes, you love all the beautiful women¡ªespecially ones as ''hot'' as Miss Gloria."


    Javier gasped, dramatically clutching his chest. "Liana! You wound me!"


    She rolled her eyes, unable to hide the faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Finish your meal, young master."


    "Fine," Javier mumbled under his breath, obediently returning to his food, his mind already scheming his next playful tease.


    Once Javier finished his breakfast, Liana leaned in and gently wiped his mouth with a napkin. Turning to the household maids in the dining area, she instructed, "Take the plates away and ensure the table is cleaned."


    "Yes, Miss Liana," the maids replied in unison, promptly moving to carry out her orders.


    Liana straightened and adjusted Javier''s collar, her expression composed. "Now, young master, I believe Miss Gloria and the others are waiting for us by the carriage."


    "Okayyy..." Javier stretched lazily, but as he began to walk, he suddenly turned and headed toward the exit.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young master, where are you going?"


    Javier glanced back with an innocent grin. "Hmm? Feeding Buddy and Pikko. I want to ride them instead of taking the carriage."


    "Haaa... young master," Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "We''ve already discussed this. You''re supposed to arrive formally in the carriage. Riding your Pekko might... raise a few eyebrows."


    Javier waved her off, already halfway out the door. "It''s fine, Liana! They''ll love it! Plus, Buddy and Pikko need the attention too. Ehehehe."


    Liana hurried after him, muttering under her breath, "This boy..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 107 - 107: Arriving at the Barracks ( 107 )

    The barracks buzzed with energy. Soldiers stood in formation, their posture less about discipline and more about anticipation. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their captain paced in front of them, barking orders. "Alright, soldiers! Today, we have an official visit from our young master, Javier De Armand! I want everyone on their best behavior!"


    However, the soldiers weren''t exactly thrilled about their young master. Instead, murmurs rippled through the ranks, excitement growing for a different reason.


    "I heard the head of the household maids is visiting!" one soldier whispered, barely containing his grin.


    "Not just her! I bet there''ll be a whole entourage of maids!" another chimed in, polishing his breastplate with vigor.


    "I wonder which one is super hot!" a third added, slicking his hair back as if preparing for a ball instead of a formal inspection.


    The captain stopped mid-pace, glaring at the commotion. "What are you all fussing about? This is an official visit! Focus!"


    "But Captain!" a bold soldier shouted. "Do you know how many maids are coming with the young master?"


    The captain sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "How should I know? Maybe ten... or more."


    The ranks erupted in cheers.


    "Uooooohhhhh!!! That''s amazing! More maids mean better chances!"


    "Do you think the head maid is single?" one soldier speculated, fixing his posture.


    "Forget her! What about the younger ones? There''s bound to be someone who''ll notice me!"


    Nearby, another soldier nervously checked his breath by cupping his hand over his mouth. "Does it smell alright? Should I chew some mint leaves?"


    One veteran chuckled, adjusting his helmet. "I heard there are over a hundred maids at the manor. If even a dozen come, our odds are fantastic!"


    The captain groaned, watching as his men straightened their armor, tucked in loose tunics, and sneaked glances at their reflections in shields.


    "Have some dignity!" he shouted, but it was no use. The barracks had turned into a fashion show for lovesick soldiers.


    One eager soldier leaned over to his friend, whispering, "Hey, if one of them smiles at me, I''m proposing on the spot!"


    The captain slapped his forehead, muttering to himself. "These fools are more excited for the maids than the young master''s inspection. Heaven help us if Lord Garius hears about this¡­"


    As the soldiers continued their chatter, one of them suddenly grinned at the captain. "Captain! You''re still single, aren''t you? Don''t act all high and mighty¡ªthis is your chance too!"


    Laughter erupted among the ranks, hearty chuckles echoing through the barracks.


    Another soldier slapped his knee. "Yeah, Captain! You''re not getting any younger. Maybe this is your golden opportunity!"


    The captain''s face flushed with irritation. He opened his mouth to retort, but a smooth, confident voice interrupted him.


    "Heh. Like any of you stand a chance against me."


    The barracks fell silent as heads turned to the doorway, where the infamous ikemen of the squad stood leaning casually against the frame. He was tall, broad-shouldered, with a chiseled jawline and a smirk that seemed to melt hearts.


    The soldiers groaned collectively.


    "Ugh! The playboy is here! Damn it!"


    "Shooo! Get lost! Go away!" another shouted, waving dismissively.


    The playboy chuckled and brushed back his perfectly styled hair. "Don''t hate the player, boys. Hate the game." He adjusted his polished armor, flashing a sparkling smile. "When those maids see me, it''s over for all of you. Just accept it now."


    One soldier stomped his foot in frustration. "You''re just here to chase skirts! We want wives!"


    The playboy raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "And who says I''m not looking for a wife too? I just enjoy the process more than you boring lot."


    Another soldier jabbed a finger at him. "Liar! You''re only after their bodies! Don''t ruin this for us!"


    "Yeah! Go charm someone else!" another added, puffing out his chest as if trying to compete.


    The captain rubbed his temple in exasperation. "Why do I even bother? We''re supposed to be preparing for an official visit, not competing for maids'' attention!"


    But the soldiers were too engrossed in their sparring to pay him any mind.


    The playboy shrugged, confidence dripping from his words. "Well, you can all keep dreaming. Me? I''ll just be over here... winning."


    The soldiers erupted in boos and protests as the barracks descended into chaos, leaving the captain to wonder if this inspection would be more trouble than it was worth.


    Suddenly, the happy chatter among the soldiers stopped when they heard the guards outside announce the arrival of the young master.


    "A-Attention! The... the Young Master Javier De Armand has arrived!"


    The guards sounded nervous, their words coming out in a stutter. The soldiers in the barracks exchanged knowing looks and smirked.


    "Ohhh! That means the maids escorting the young master are absolutely stunning!" one soldier whispered loudly.


    Another grinned widely and nudged his friend. "Yeah! Even the guards outside are stuttering! Can you imagine? They''re probably speechless just seeing them!"


    "YEAHHH!!" the group cheered together, their excitement clear.


    The captain pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long, tired sigh. He had expected this, knowing how his soldiers would act. This wasn''t just a normal day¡ªit was a rare chance for the maids of the Armand Household to visit the barracks.


    "This is hopeless," the captain muttered to himself, shaking his head. Even though he was annoyed, he couldn''t completely blame them. He had once visited the main manor when Lord Garius called him for his promotion to captain. He''d seen the elegance and beauty of the household maids himself.


    He paused, his expression softening as he remembered a certain maid. Her calm smile and graceful way of moving had made a lasting impression on him. Though he never learned her name, he thought about her often.


    "I wonder¡­" he murmured, looking toward the entrance. "Could she be one of the maids with the young master today?"


    The soldiers, however, were too busy with their own thoughts, making bets and dreaming about which maid might notice them.


    "I swear, if it''s her, I''ll confess on the spot!" one soldier declared, puffing out his chest.


    "Confess? You''ll faint before you even get a word out!" another laughed.


    The captain sighed again and straightened up. "Alright, enough! Everyone, get into formation! Show some discipline for once!"


    As the soldiers hurried to fix their uniforms and stand at attention, the sound of footsteps and the jingling of armor grew louder, signaling the young master''s arrival. Even with their excitement, they managed to look somewhat orderly, waiting for the show they all knew was coming.


    The gates to the barracks creaked open, and Javier rode in on Buddy, his Pekko, with Liana beside him on Pikko. Behind them, Miss Gloria rode gracefully on her horse, accompanied by twenty household maids ,making the guards and soldiers staring in awe.


    Javier''s sharp eyes quickly noticed the surprised faces of the guards at the gate. "Heheh¡­" he smirked to himself. "I know that look. They''re all staring at the maids, just as I thought. Predictable!"


    The head guard cleared his throat, trying to keep his cool. "W-Welcome to our barracks, Young Master!" he announced formally, but his eyes kept darting toward the line of maids.


    Javier responded with a polite nod but was really thinking about his plans. "I made sure to ask Gloria to bring Cici as one of the escorts. Oh, this is going to be good. I can''t wait to see the captain''s reaction when he sees her."


    Inside the barracks, the soldiers couldn''t contain their excitement and began cheering.


    "They''re here!"


    "Look at them! They''re even more beautiful than we imagined!"


    The captain stood rigidly in the courtyard, ready for the chaos. His jaw tightened as he tried to focus on Javier''s arrival, but his gaze slipped toward the maids¡ªespecially one in the middle. His heart skipped a beat.


    Liana watched the soldiers going wild and sighed, shaking her head. She knew exactly what they were thinking, and it didn''t surprise her at all.


    Miss Gloria, sitting next to Javier, stayed calm, her smile showing she didn''t notice¡ªor care about¡ªthe fuss. Her peaceful attitude only seemed to charm the soldiers even more.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, whispering with a cheeky grin. "Liana, look at them. They''re practically drooling. Should I be worried that Gloria might accidentally cause a mutiny here?"


    Liana shot him a sharp look. "Young Master, please behave. You''re here on an official visit."


    "I am behaving," Javier whispered back, trying not to laugh. "This is me at my best."


    When they finally stopped in the center of the courtyard, everyone was watching them. The soldiers tried hard to stay disciplined, but many failed. Javier got off Buddy, patting the bird''s neck, still wearing that playful smirk.


    The captain stepped forward and bowed slightly. "Welcome, Young Master Javier, Miss Gloria, and honored guests," he said, though his voice wavered as he glanced at Cici, who stood shyly behind Gloria.


    Javier held back a chuckle, noticing every detail of the captain''s reaction. "Ah, there it is," he thought. "Bullseye."


    (End Of Chapter)

 Chapter 108 - 108: Beauty and Banter in the Barracks ( 108 )

    The captain led the way, guiding Javier and his group through the barracks. The young maids followed closely behind their master, turning heads at every corner. Soldiers paused mid-task, some even dropping what they were holding as they stared in awe. Whispers rippled through the ranks as they tried to admire the maids discreetly, often failing.


    A group of soldiers trailed behind, their eyes glued to the elegant procession.


    "Did you see them? They''re like goddesses!"


    "I can''t focus, man. They''re all so hot and beautiful."


    One particularly smug-looking soldier, known as the resident ikemen, had his eyes fixed on one maid in particular. His confident smirk grew as he tried to play it cool.


    Meanwhile, Liana walked gracefully beside Javier, her calmness making her stand out even more among the maids. Miss Gloria was on the other side, her serene smile barely hiding the sparkle in her eyes as she noticed the soldiers'' reactions.


    The captain''s explained the layout of the barracks. "This here is the training ground, where soldiers hone their combat skills daily. Over there is the armory, fully stocked with the finest weapons and armor..." His voice trailed off as he glanced toward one maid¡ªCici. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier, walking slightly ahead, noticed the captain''s distracted looks at Cici. He grinned, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Hehehe¡­Look at him! He''s trying so hard to stay professional, but he can''t finish his sentences."


    The captain coughed, trying to regain his composure. "A-And this¡­ is the barracks'' main hall, where soldiers gather for meals and announcements."


    The soldiers behind barely pretended to listen, their focus entirely on the maids, who walked with practiced grace, seemingly unaware of the attention they were drawing.


    Javier leaned closer to Liana, whispering mischievously, "Liana, look at the captain. He''s absolutely losing it over Cici. This is gold."


    Liana didn''t glance at him, her eyes fixed ahead. "Young Master, behave. You''re supposed to be learning about the barracks, not stirring trouble."


    "I''m not stirring trouble," Javier replied with mock innocence, his grin still wide. "I''m just¡­ observing. That''s allowed, right?"


    Miss Gloria chuckled softly, her composure never wavering. "Ara, Young Master, you certainly have an eye for details."


    "Exactly, Gloria! Someone appreciates my talents."


    Liana sighed but didn''t say anything, focusing instead on the ikemen soldier, who seemed overly interested in their group. Though she remained calm, her instincts picked up on his lingering looks. Something about his demeanor made her uneasy, but she couldn''t pinpoint why.


    The tour continued, with the captain trying to keep the attention on the barracks while Javier enjoyed the unfolding drama with barely concealed glee.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with mischief as an idea came to him.


    "Hmmm.. Captain Garrick," he began, dragging out his words "I''m suddenly feeling hungry. Liana, Gloria, can I try the soldiers'' meal for a change? Just to see how it tastes?"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling in exasperation. "Young Master, really? Didn''t you just have breakfast not even an hour ago?"


    Miss Gloria chuckled softly, her calm tone teasing. "Ara, perhaps our Young Master has developed an insatiable appetite."


    Before Javier could respond, Captain Garrick cleared his throat. "If you don''t mind eating what we soldiers eat, Young Master, we can prepare something." His steady voice wavered slightly as his eyes flicked toward Cici.


    Javier noticed the brief exchange. He saw how Garrick''s gaze lingered on Cici a bit too long and how Cici, standing slightly behind, seemed a little fidgety.


    "Heh¡­" Javier thought, suppressing a smirk. "Look at these two. I knew it. There''s something going on here."


    Javier remembered a moment not long ago when his father had summoned Garrick to the main estate. General Hesbeirn had been there too, and while everyone was busy in Lord Garius''s office, Javier had been hiding from Liana after one of his mischievous acts.


    From his hiding spot, he had seen it¡ªthe subtle exchange between Garrick and Cici. A quick glance across the estate grounds. Nothing obvious, but enough to catch Javier''s attention. Since then, he''d noticed Cici occasionally looking toward the back gate of the estate, the one farthest from the main manor.


    "Probably hoping to see him," Javier mused, his smirk widening. "How cute."


    He couldn''t resist. This situation was practically begging for his intervention.


    Turning to Liana and Gloria with an exaggerated innocent expression, he urged, "Come on, let''s not waste time! I bet soldier food is hearty and filling. Right, Captain Garrick?"


    Garrick, caught off guard, could only nod stiffly. "Y-Yes, of course, Young Master."


    Cici shifted uncomfortably but kept her gaze lowered. Javier noticed the faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun," Javier thought, his mischievous mind racing. "Time to help these lovebirds out. And maybe have a little entertainment while I''m at it."


    As Captain Garrick led the group to the soldiers'' main hall, Javier immediately sensed a change in atmosphere. When they stepped inside, the soldiers at the rough wooden tables froze, their jaws dropping in surprise.


    The sight of a young noble surrounded by the maids from the prestigious Armand household left them speechless. A few clanked their cups down awkwardly, while others peeked through the doors and windows, trying to catch a glimpse of the unexpected visitors.


    Javier scanned the room with sharp eyes. Some maids chatted among themselves or stood calmly by the walls, while others smiled softly, amused by the soldiers'' reactions. Then there was Cici, her gaze lingering discreetly on¡­ someone.


    Javier noted that with a sly grin but didn''t dwell on it. He had other plans for now.


    He took a seat at one of the long tables, deliberately choosing a central spot. The maids clustered around him, with Miss Gloria and Liana standing protectively on either side like loyal sentinels. The rest of the maids formed a neat semicircle behind him.


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Umm¡­ if all of you are here attending me, what about yourselves? You''re not planning to just stand there the entire time, are you?"


    One maid replied with a polite smile, "We''re fine here, Young Master. It''s our duty to attend to you."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Haaa¡­ You all are going to make me look like some spoiled noble who can''t eat without being fussed over. Now, now¡­" He straightened up, flashing a mischievous grin. "All of you, sit down and eat. That''s an order."


    The maids exchanged hesitant glances, clearly unused to this treatment during a formal outing. Miss Gloria smiled knowingly, her calm demeanor unshaken as she gently gestured for the others to comply. "You heard the Young Master. Please, take a seat."


    Liana sighed and muttered under her breath, "You really enjoy disrupting protocol, don''t you?"


    Javier smirked at her. "It''s part of my charm, isn''t it?"


    Reluctantly, the maids began to sit at the nearby tables, maintaining their grace and composure. The soldiers watched, stunned and unsure how to react to the sudden presence of so many beautiful women in their usually unremarkable mess hall.


    Javier clapped his hands together, grinning from ear to ear. "Now, let''s see what soldier food is like. Captain Garrick, I trust it''s as hearty as you claim?"


    The captain nodded stiffly, signaling to the soldiers in charge of the kitchen to bring out the meals. Javier leaned back, satisfied as he noticed the unease beginning to fade from the maids'' expressions.


    "This is how it should be," he thought smugly. "A relaxed meal, with everyone enjoying themselves. Even if half the soldiers are probably too nervous to eat properly right now."


    Liana leaned in slightly, her voice low and teasing. "Young Master, I think the soldiers are more interested in the company than the meal."


    Javier chuckled under his breath, glancing at the nearest group of wide-eyed soldiers. "Let them be."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 109 - 109: A Playful Interlude ( 109 )

    "Excuse me, Young Master," Liana said suddenly, her tone calm but firm. "I have some¡­ ''business'' to attend to."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Business, huh? You mean¡­ the toilet?"


    Liana froze, her face flushed with embarrassment and irritation. "Young Master!" she hissed, her voice rising just enough for a few nearby maids to stifle their giggles.


    Gloria chuckled softly. "Ara, Young Master, it''s not polite to tease a lady about such matters." She turned to Liana with a warm, understanding smile. "Don''t let him fluster you, Miss Liana. Please, go ahead."


    Liana shot Javier a sharp glare, her eyes daring him to say anything else. "I''ll be back shortly. Try to behave while I''m gone."


    Liana approached Captain Garrick, "Where is the toilet for women?"


    The captain stiffened. "U-Umm¡­ we don''t have a specific one for women in this area. There''s one in the healer unit, but it''s quite far. Perhaps the staff restroom at the back would suffice? I can give you the key."


    Liana regarded him calmly and nodded. "That will do. Please give me the key."


    Captain Garrick quickly handed over the key. Liana turned and headed toward the staff toilet at the back.


    As Liana entered the staff restroom, nearby soldiers whispered among themselves, sneaking glances her way. Meanwhile, an ikemen soldier, discreetly followed her, positioning himself just out of sight but close enough to intercept her.


    Liana maintained her composed demeanor as she exited the staff toilet, only to find the ikemen soldier leaning casually against the wall nearby, a sly grin on his face. His perfectly groomed appearance and confident stance made it clear he had been waiting for her.


    "Well, well, aren''t you a sight to behold," he said, smoothly stepping into her path. "I couldn''t resist coming to greet the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in these barracks."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice cool and detached. "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested." She tried to walk past him, but he quickly moved to block her.


    "Oh, come on, just spare me a little of your time," he said, his tone laced with practiced charm. "I can''t let someone as stunning as you just walk away without at least having a conversation."


    Liana''s gaze hardened, her voice sharp and firm. "I don''t need to say it twice, do I?"


    "You''re playing hard to get, huh? That''s fine. I like a challenge."


    Before Liana could react, he reached out, gently grabbing her wrist. In one swift motion, he pushed her back against the wall, leaning in close.


    "Oh, come on now. Just a little chat won''t hurt, will it? Someone as lovely as you must have plenty of admirers, but I''m not like the others. I''m special," he murmured, leaning toward to kiss her.


    Suddenly, his movements froze. His eyes widened as a cold sensation brushed against his neck.


    "Don''t even think about kissing me, shithead," Liana''s icy voice cut through the air.


    The ikemen gaze dropped to see a small, gleaming dagger pressed firmly against his throat, the blade angled with precision. Liana''s expression was calm but deadly.


    The ikemen''s confidence evaporated instantly. He raised his hands slowly, sweat beading on his brow. "W-wait! I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "I don''t care if you were joking or serious. The next time you touch me, you won''t get off with just a warning. Remember this, you piece of shit. I''m not an easy woman, no matter what nonsense you were thinking. Try that again, and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    "Go back to your post, soldier," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The ikemen stumbled back, nodding frantically. "Y-yes, ma''am! Sorry, ma''am!" He turned and hurried off, clearly shaken.


    Liana sheathed her blade with practiced precision and brushed past him without a glance. Her thoughts were focused on someone else entirely.


    "Hmph. As if I''d let anyone kiss me," she muttered under her breath. Her mind flashed briefly to Javier, and a faint smile tugged at her lips. "That privilege belongs to only one person."


    Liana adjusted her uniform and sighed, muttering, "Idiots like him really don''t know their place." She then composed herself and returned to Javier, who remained unaware of the incident.


    "What took you so long?" Javier asked.


    Liana smiled faintly, her calm demeanor fully restored. "Just dealing with¡­ some minor inconveniences, Young Master."


    Javier glanced at Liana, still suspicious despite her calm demeanor. "Did something happen to you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Liana met his gaze with her usual poise, a faint smile on her lips. "Hmm? Nothing, Young Master. Everything is fine."


    Javier leaned back slightly, folding his arms. "If you say so..."


    Meanwhile, Cici stood among the maids, fidgeting slightly. She clutched something hidden in her apron pocket, her cheeks faintly flushed. Gloria leaned toward Javier and whispered with a knowing smile, "Young Master..."


    Javier''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Ohhh¡­ I see."


    Straightening his posture, he adopted a stern and noble demeanor, his voice taking on an authoritative edge. "Cici."


    The maid jolted, her eyes widening in surprise. "Y-Yes, Young Master?" she stammered, her hands tightening over her apron.


    "Come here," Javier commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Cici stepped forward hesitantly, her posture nervous but obedient. "Um¡­ Okay."


    When she stood before him, Javier''s gaze sharpened. "Stand!"


    Cici immediately straightened, standing as firm as a soldier during inspection.


    "Gloria."


    Gloria inclined her head with a serene smile. "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Take whatever she''s hiding in her pocket and hand it over to me," Javier ordered, mimicking the commanding tone of his father, Lord Garius.


    Cici''s face turned pale as Gloria reached into her apron pocket, retrieving a neatly folded piece of parchment. She glanced at it briefly before handing it to Javier with a small smile.


    Javier unfolded the letter and scanned its contents. His smirk grew as he read the heartfelt words addressed to Captain Garrick. Folding the letter carefully, he called out in a commanding voice, "Captain Garrick!"


    The captain, startled, immediately approached and saluted. "Yes, Young Master!"


    Javier held out the letter to him, his voice brimming with mock seriousness. "Take this. You are to read it later when you are off duty."


    Captain Garrick blinked, glancing at the letter in confusion before accepting it with a slight bow. "Understood, Young Master."


    Cici burned with embarrassment, avoiding eye contact and clasping her hands tightly together.


    Javier leaned back in his seat, his stern expression giving way to a cheeky grin as he whispered to himself, "Hehe¡­ Matchmaking success."


    Liana shook her head, clearly amused by Javier''s antics. "Young Master..."


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Hmm?"


    She raised an eyebrow, her eyes twinkling with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Do you have to meddle in their... personal matters?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned back, arms crossed, his signature smirk returning. "Ugh! It''s annoying to see them fidgeting and acting all uneasy. I bet they don''t even know each other''s names yet. Seriously, they need a push."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "You meddle too much for someone your age."


    "Hey, they should thank me!" Javier declared, pointing a thumb at himself. "I''m practically a matchmaking genius. I just want to speed things up before they both die of awkwardness."


    Gloria chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Ara, Young Master, you certainly have a flair for romance."


    "Of course I do,"


    Liana turned slightly, hiding her flushed face behind her hand. "Haaa... Young Master, eat your meal and stop playing cupid."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 110 - 110: Between Blades and Bonds ( 110 )

    Javier brushed off his hands and stretched as he stood up. "Alright, I''m done with my meal. Time to continue the tour. Captain Garrick?"


    Garrick stood up straight, his face still a little red from earlier. "Yes, Young Master. Please follow me."


    The maids, finished with their meals, quickly lined up and hurried to their places around Javier, their graceful movements catching the attention of the soldiers again.


    "Lead the way, Captain," Javier said casually, hiding the mischief inside him.


    Garrick took the group to a quieter part of the barracks, where the healer units were. Inside, the air smelled faintly of herbs and potions. Several healers¡ªboth men and women¡ªwere busy grinding ingredients, preparing bandages, or practicing minor healing spells on dummies.


    "This is the healer section, Young Master," Garrick began. "We currently have around 80 people with healing talent."


    Hmm, only 80? That''s not enough if a large war ever happens. Healers are very important to any army,"


    The female healers looked up for a moment, some smiling politely at the noble group. Most were older or already married, which made the soldiers a bit less excited. Still, a few couldn''t help but look at the maids, whispering to each other about their beauty.


    Next, Garrick took them to the cavalry unit. Strong horses with shiny equipment stood in well-kept stables. The soldiers here wore heavier armor and practiced combat moves on horseback.


    "This is our cavalry unit," Garrick explained, keeping his voice professional.


    Javier looked at the horses, their shiny coats sparkling in the sunlight. While the strength of the unit was impressive, he wasn''t very interested in the details. "Hmm, not bad,"


    The soldiers nearby couldn''t hide their excitement.


    "I told you, the maids are beautiful!"


    "They''re all stunning!"


    "I''m going to try talking to one of them later!"


    "These guys are hopeless," he thought, shaking his head lightly. "Not that I can blame them. I''m a man too, after all."


    Meanwhile, Liana, standing next to him, gave him a subtle look, her expression a mix of amusement and annoyance. She seemed to notice Javier''s interest in how the maids were reacting.


    Miss Gloria, always calm, let out her usual serene laugh. "Ara, the soldiers seem quite taken with the maids, don''t you think, Young Master?"


    Javier chuckled. "You could say that, Miss Gloria. But I think they''re forgetting their duties."


    As the tour went on, the soldiers'' excitement about the maids didn''t fade, but Javier kept his calm face, occasionally sharing amused looks with Liana and Gloria. It was turning into a day the barracks wouldn''t forget anytime soon.


    The group arrived at the workshop, its doors wide open, revealing the sound of hammers clanging and the glow of molten metal. A tall, stern man with a soot-covered apron and arms crossed stood by the entrance. His sharp eyes scanned the visitors before he shouted,


    "What you lads want!?"


    Captain Garrick stepped forward, lowering his voice to a calm but firm tone. "Mister Rasdingen, the Young Master is here on an official visit. Please, show a bit of respect?"


    The smith grunted, his tone still rough. "Hah! It ain''t Lord Garius, is it? Why should I care!"


    Captain Garrick flinched a little but didn''t back down.


    Javier, however, paid no attention to the rude welcome. His eyes sparkled with excitement as soon as he entered the workshop. All around him were weapons at different stages of completion¡ªexclusive longswords, beautifully crafted daggers, and special blades that shone under the forge''s light. Apprentices worked hard, and one was carefully pouring molten metal into a mold.


    "Uoohhh!!" Javier exclaimed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    Mister Rasdingen raised an eyebrow, his mood changing slightly. "Oh? These kids got spirit! I like it." He hit a nearby workbench with his thick palm, making the air vibrate slightly. "Oi, lad!"


    Javier turned toward him. "Yes?"


    The blacksmith pointed to a nearby rack. "See that dagger there? That''s no ordinary blade. Go ahead, take a look if you''ve got an eye for this sort of thing."


    Without hesitation, Javier stepped over and picked up the dagger. It was perfectly balanced, with a polished edge and a fancy handle. Turning it in his hands, he admired the craftsmanship and the intricate runes carved into the blade.


    "It''s beautiful," Javier said with awe. "The balance is flawless, and the runes¡­ are these for mana conduction?"


    Rasdingen''s eyes widened a little. "Hah! So the lad knows his stuff. Not bad. Most kids your age wouldn''t even notice the runes." He folded his arms again, grudgingly respecting the boy more.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Miss Gloria exchanged amused glances, while Captain Garrick let out a small sigh of relief, glad that things hadn''t gotten worse.


    While Javier examined the detailed weapons and armor in the workshop, completely absorbed, Liana stood just outside the entrance.


    "Young Master?" she called softly, trying to get his attention.


    But seeing his childlike excitement as he marveled at the blades, tested the balance of a longsword, and admired the detailed engravings, she decided not to interrupt him. A gentle smile spread across her face, a mix of amusement and affection.


    She turned to Miss Gloria, who stood nearby, keeping an eye on the maids. "Gloria, we should let the maids relax for now. They''ve been on their feet all morning."


    Gloria nodded with her usual calm expression. "Yes, I''ll let them know. It''s been a long day for them."


    Liana watched as Gloria approached the group of maids, some of whom were quietly chatting while others admired the smithy''s work from a distance. Gloria clapped her hands gently to get their attention.


    "Ladies, feel free to take a short break. Just stay within sight of the workshop, and let me or Liana know if you need anything."


    The maids exchanged grateful smiles, found places to rest or talked more freely among themselves. Some leaned against the shaded walls, while others enjoyed the view of the busy barracks outside.


    Liana glanced back at Javier, who was now having a lively conversation with Rasdingen about armor design. She shook her head slightly, her smile growing.


    "He''s like a kid in a candy shop," she muttered to herself before joining Gloria to make sure the maids were comfortable.


    The noise outside the workshop got louder as soldiers, encouraged by the sight of the relaxed maids, began trying to get their attention. Some brought wildflowers they quickly picked from nearby bushes, while others showed off crude rings or trinkets they had saved for this moment. Proposals were shouted, compliments were exaggerated, and laughter filled the yard.


    The maids, though amused, kept their composure. Some smiled politely, accepting the gestures with a graceful nod, while others tactfully declined, showing perfect manners even under the playful attention.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the workshop, watching the scene from a distance. They knew that getting too close would likely attract the soldiers'' attention, which they wanted to avoid.


    "The soldiers certainly seem... enthusiastic," Gloria said, her calm expression unchanged.


    "Hmm," Liana replied, shaking her head slightly. "Better to leave them to their antics. We''ve got enough to worry about without adding this to the list."


    Inside the workshop, Javier was completely unaware of the commotion outside. His attention was focused on his conversation with Rasdingen.


    "Do you think you can improve the armor for our army?" Javier asked, his tone becoming more serious. "Better armor and weapons mean a better chance of survival in any conflict."


    Rasdingen, the strong blacksmith, stroked his chin thoughtfully, pride shining in his eyes.


    "Ah, lad! I''m doing my best. The good news is that the ore mine your family secured produces high-quality material. Before that, we had to rely on imports, and most of it was low-grade junk. Now, with that mine, we get the finest ore directly here¡ªunder orders from your father, Garius."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh, old man, you seem to know my father well?"


    The blacksmith laughed heartily. "Know him? Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn, and your father were all my friends when I was still an apprentice blacksmith. Ahh, the good old days, back when Garius was still a mischievous runt running around!"


    Rasdingen''s face turned serious as he added, "But you don''t need to hear about that. Some stories are better left in the past."


    Javier, sensing there was more to the story, decided not to ask further. Instead, he casually activated his magic storage skill. From thin air, he pulled out a massive sword made entirely of adamantite. Its polished surface shone with a faint blue hue, and intricate magical runes glowed softly along the blade''s edge.


    Rasdingen''s eyes widened, and he stepped closer, his professional instincts kicking in. "Lad... where in the world did you get this beauty? This is... pure adamantite! And these runes... who made this?"


    Javier then pulled out a notebook and and notes on how to enhance armor and weapon designs.


    "Here''s a starting point. With your skills and the high-quality ore from the mines, we should be able to equip our army with something far better than what they currently have."


    Rasdingen, still holding the adamantite sword in awe, nodded firmly. "Aye, lad. With this, I can make miracles happen. Leave it to me!"


    ( End of Chapter )


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Connections in Motion ( 111 )

    Javier handed Rasdingen the notebook and gestured toward the massive adamantite sword. Leaning closer, he spoke with a tone of quiet authority.


    "But don''t tell anyone about this method, old man. I''m trusting you because you''re my father''s friend."


    Rasdingen straightened up, his bulky frame almost casting a shadow over Javier. He thumped his broad chest with a grin.


    "Aye, lad. You''ve got my word. Not a peep from me."


    Javier smirked and turned to leave but stopped mid-step, glancing back with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "And by the way..."


    Rasdingen tilted his head. "Aye? What is it?"


    Javier''s smirk widened into a grin. "This is the first time I''ve ever seen a giant dwarf! Which is it, old man¡ªgiant or dwarf?"


    Before Rasdingen could process the jab, Javier dashed out of the workshop, his laughter echoing behind him.


    Rasdingen blinked, then burst out laughing, his deep voice booming through the workshop.


    "Giant or dwarf, eh!? Hah! You cheeky brat!"


    He stood there for a moment, still chuckling to himself.


    "Heh¡­ same as his father. Really, Garius? Look at how cheeky your youngest son is."


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Rasdingen walked back to his workstation, notebook in hand. He flipped through the pages, his eyes narrowing as he studied Javier''s notes. His expression shifted from amusement to intrigue as he read the detailed methods and suggestions.


    "Hmm¡­ this lad''s sharper than he lets on. These ideas could revolutionize the equipment for the Armand troops." He tapped the notebook thoughtfully.


    Leaning back, Rasdingen let out a soft sigh. "Alright, time to test this out. But maybe I should personally report this to Garius. That sly fox probably planned this whole thing."


    A knowing smile crept across his face. "Garius¡­ you really know how to maneuver, don''t you? Approving your son''s official visit, ensuring he''d end up here, and knowing he''d share something like this." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rasdingen stroked his beard, his voice dropping to a mumble. "You''ve probably been aware of your son''s real talent this whole time, haven''t you? Letting the boy pretend to be useless while secretly keeping an eye on him¡­ Heh, clever as always."


    He glanced back at the adamantite sword Javier had left behind.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder why this kid is so eager to hide his talent. Well¡­" He shrugged. "Whatever his reasons, it''s not my place to pry. The lad''s got spirit¡ªand skill. That''s enough for me."


    With a resolute nod, Rasdingen rolled up his sleeves and got to work, mumbling under his breath about the old days and the mysteries of the Armand family.


    Javier''s laughter echoed through the barracks as he darted from the workshop, his voice ringing out, "Giant!!!"


    Liana, standing near the entrance, sighed deeply. "Young master! It''s rude to say that!"


    But Javier, too amused to stop, kept running, waving one hand dismissively. For a moment, his usual pretentious demeanor vanished, replaced by the carefree energy of an eleven-year-old boy.


    "Buddy!"


    From the far side of the barracks, a loud squawk answered his call. The vibrant orange Pekko, Buddy, charged toward him at full speed, flapping its wings energetically. Soldiers scattered, some diving out of the way, as Buddy barreled through like a miniature tornado.


    Javier nimbly hopped onto Buddy''s back in one swift motion, grinning ear to ear. "Alright, end of the trip! Bye, Lianaaaa!"


    Liana crossed her arms, shaking her head with an exasperated smile as Gloria chuckled beside her.


    Buddy let out another triumphant squawk and dashed out of the barracks, leaving behind a trail of dust and a mix of stunned and amused soldiers. As they disappeared into the distance, one soldier muttered, "That kid sure is something else¡­"


    Gloria adjusted her apron, glancing at Liana. "It seems our young master enjoys keeping things¡­ lively."


    Liana sighed, a fond smile playing on her lips. "He always does."


    Liana raised her whistle to her lips, producing a sharp but melodious sound. In the distance, Pikko, her elegant Pekko, appeared, its silver and orange feathers shimmering in the sunlight as it gracefully rushed toward her.


    She patted Pikko''s neck fondly. "Let''s chase after the young master and Buddy. I know him too well¡ªhe''s likely sneaking off somewhere."


    Before mounting Pikko, Liana turned to Gloria. "Miss Gloria, I trust you can handle things here?"


    Gloria gave a reassuring smile. "Of course, Miss Liana. You go ahead."


    Liana nodded and climbed onto Pikko. With a light nudge, the Pekko dashed off in pursuit of Javier and Buddy, leaving Gloria to manage the remaining maids and soldiers.


    As Gloria scanned the area, her gaze landed on Cici, who was standing shyly by Captain Garrick, chatting awkwardly but earnestly. Gloria''s serene expression softened as she noticed how neither of them seemed eager to end their conversation.


    She walked over, her calm voice breaking the moment. "Now, now¡­ Cici, it''s time to head back to the main house."


    Cici jumped slightly, her cheeks flushing red. "Y-yes, Miss Gloria!"


    Gloria turned to Captain Garrick, her tone still gentle but with a knowing edge. "By the way, Captain Garrick¡­"


    The captain straightened his posture. "Yes, Miss Gloria?"


    "You can always meet her on her day off, if you''d like."


    Captain Garrick coughed, clearly flustered but unable to suppress a faint smile.


    Cici, her face even redder, whispered, "Miss Gloria!"


    Gloria simply smiled warmly and gestured for Cici to follow her. "Now, Cici, let''s not keep everyone waiting."


    Cici nodded, though she cast one last shy glance at Captain Garrick before hurrying after Gloria.


    Captain Garrick watched them go, scratching the back of his neck with a sheepish grin. "Her day off, huh¡­?"


    Gloria clapped her hands lightly, gathering the attention of the maids. "Alright, girls! Back to the main house!"


    The maids straightened up, their cheerful chatter turning into a unified response. "Yes, ma''am!" They began to organize themselves into a neat line, ready to head back.


    Captain Garrick, observing the scene, turned to his soldiers, who were still lingering nearby, many of them visibly disappointed that their brief interactions with the maids were coming to an end. He raised his voice, commanding their attention.


    "You there! Escort the ladies back to the main house! Ensure their safety and maintain proper conduct!"


    The soldiers snapped to attention, saluting with a sharp "Yes, sir!" before moving to flank the maids as a protective escort.


    Gloria watched the soldiers fall into place, nodding approvingly before addressing Captain Garrick with her usual calm demeanor. "Thank you, Captain Garrick. Your cooperation is much appreciated."


    Garrick gave a slight bow. "It''s my duty, Miss Gloria. Rest assured, they''ll be escorted back safely."


    As the group began their journey back to the main house, the soldiers maintained their professional demeanor, though the occasional side glance or whispered remark betrayed their excitement at the chance to accompany the maids.


    Meanwhile, Gloria walked at the front with her serene smile, quietly ensuring order among the group, while Cici, still blushing from her earlier exchange with Garrick, walked quietly at the back, glancing over her shoulder one last time at the captain before focusing on the path ahead.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 112 - 112: Training Session ( 112 )

    The sun shone through the thick trees of the forest, creating patches of golden light on the ground. The peaceful sound of birds was broken by the noise of clashing swords and heavy breathing.


    Javier smiled as he quickly stepped back to block Liana''s sword with his own. Sparks flew when their blades hit.


    "Heh... not bad," Javier teased, his grin getting bigger.


    Liana narrowed her green eyes, looking calm but focused. Without saying a word, she turned and kicked at his ribs.


    Javier ducked just in time and spun away. With a flick of his wrist, he created seven fireballs around him, glowing brightly.


    "Think fast!" he shouted, sending the fireballs flying toward Liana.


    Without hesitation, Liana raised her hand and created a shimmering barrier. The fireballs exploded harmlessly against it, scattering sparks in the air. Then, she quickly formed an ice blade in her other hand.


    She threw the ice blade with great accuracy. Javier twisted his body to avoid it, feeling the cold air brush against his cheek.


    "Whoa! Easy there!" Javier joked, but he was clearly focused.


    Before he could react, Liana created a thick smokescreen that covered her. Javier swore quietly, scanning the mist to find her.


    Suddenly, he saw movement behind him and jumped forward just as Liana''s spinning kick came close to his head.


    "Close one!" Javier said, rolling away to create space.


    Liana came at him again, moving with grace and precision. She pretended to strike with her blade, making Javier block, then quickly kicked low at his legs.


    Javier jumped over the kick, showing off his quick reflexes. Seizing the moment, he thrust his palm forward, sending a burst of wind magic that pushed Liana back a bit.


    "Not bad yourself," Liana said, still calm as she stood tall.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Oh, I''m just getting started!"


    He put away his sword and clenched his fists, feeling his magic rise. Green and gold sparks appeared around him as he combined wind and lightning magic. He shot forward with incredible speed, aiming his charged fist at Liana''s barrier.


    The impact created a shockwave, shaking the leaves around them. Liana steadied herself, but Javier''s force pushed her back.


    "Are you really going all out, young master?" Liana asked, her voice steady as she focused her magic to strengthen her defenses.


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes shining. "Of course! If I hold back, you''ll just scold me later."


    Liana smirked slightly at his playful comment before dropping her barrier and attacking with quick slashes and kicks, testing his speed and skill.


    The two continued their intense sparring, the sounds of their battle echoing through the forest. Despite the sweat on their brows and some minor scrapes, neither of them showed signs of stopping.


    Javier grinned mischievously as he stretched out his arm, the air around him buzzing with magic. His voice rang out with authority:


    "Summon! Puppet Knight!"


    A loud clattering filled the forest as a tall knight in shiny armor appeared before him. Its red cape fluttered, and its glowing symbol looked intimidating. The Puppet Knight drew its sword, ready for battle.


    Liana''s eyes widened for a moment before narrowing with determination. "Ngghh! You cheater!"


    Javier smirked, enjoying her frustration. "There''s no cheating in fighting, Liana. This isn''t just for fun¡ªit''s practice!" He turned to his puppet and shouted, "All knights! Charge!"


    With a mechanical roar, the Puppet Knight rushed forward, its big sword shining in the sunlight.


    Liana took a deep breath, her green eyes focused. "Very well, young master," she said softly. She placed her hand on the ground, sending her magic into the earth. "Summon! Golem Earth!"


    The ground shook as dirt and rocks came together to form a giant golem. Its glowing eyes fixed on the Puppet Knight, and with a deep growl, it charged to face its opponent.


    Javier''s jaw dropped in surprise. "Guh! You have a hidden skill!?"


    Liana smiled slightly, looking calm but a bit smug. "There''s more to me than you think, young master."


    Before Javier could reply, Liana rushed at him, her blade aimed low to force him to defend himself.


    "Whoa!" Javier shouted, blocking her strike just in time. The sound of their swords clashing echoed as the Puppet Knight and the Golem fought fiercely in the background, shaking the ground with their blows.


    Javier grinned despite the struggle. "Looks like I''ll have to get serious now!"


    Liana, calm but firm, parried his strike and quickly spun to slash at him. "You should''ve been serious from the start, young master."


    The forest clearing turned into a chaotic battleground. The Puppet Knight and Golem clashed powerfully, shaking the earth with each hit. Meanwhile, Javier and Liana exchanged fast strikes and counters, neither willing to give in.


    Javier sidestepped her thrust and sent a small blast of wind at her feet, making her jump back. He used the chance to summon another Puppet Knight beside him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Double trouble!" he said, clearly enjoying himself.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on her lips. "Oh, you''re really going overboard now."


    With a flick of her wrist, she commanded the Golem to split into two smaller golems, each one targeting a Puppet Knight.


    Javier smirked, watching Liana with confidence. "Too slow, Liana! What if a gang of, I don''t know, 30 to 50 thugs attacks you? What''s your plan then?"


    His teasing tone was playful as he pointed at his advancing Puppet Knights.


    Liana''s calm expression didn''t change, but determination flashed in her emerald eyes. Without a word, she raised her hand, and magic swirled around her.


    "Earth Bind."


    Thick, twisting vines shot up from the ground, wrapping around Javier''s Puppet Knights and stopping them in their tracks. The glowing runes on the vines pulsed with her magic, making sure the knights couldn''t escape.


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "What the¡ª?! Hey! My knights!"


    Liana didn''t waste any time. She dashed toward Javier, her sword glowing with magic.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Javier stumbled back, quickly summoning another Puppet Knight for protection.


    Liana was faster. She slipped past the new knight, her blade sparking as it clashed with Javier''s defense.


    "This is how I handle 30 to 50 bandits, young master," she said calmly, a hint of smugness in her voice. "Now stop hiding and fight me properly."


    Javier laughed nervously, dodging her next strike. "Okay, okay! I get it! But let''s not completely destroy my knights, alright? They''re expensive!"


    Liana''s blade swung toward Javier, fast and precise, stopping just short of his neck. Her emerald eyes shone with calm determination as she tilted her head.


    "Expensive, you say? Young master, I think you can fix them in an instant with your magic crafting. Or am I wrong?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, backing away a bit. "Hehe... you got me there, Liana."


    But Liana wasn''t done. She lunged forward, her strikes getting faster and sharper, forcing Javier to defend himself.


    "Whoa, Liana! No need to be this intense! This is just sparring!" Javier exclaimed, ducking under one of her swings and rolling to the side.


    Liana smiled faintly as she kept attacking. "Sparring or not, young master, you shouldn''t tease your opponent if you can''t handle their response."


    Suddenly, Liana pretended to strike, then spun and kicked at Javier''s stomach.


    "Eeep!" Javier squeaked as he barely caught her ankle and twisted away, stumbling a bit.


    Regaining his balance, he raised both hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, Liana! I yield! You win this round!"


    Liana stopped, lowered her weapon, and straightened up, her composed demeanor returning.


    "Good. Maybe now you''ll think twice before teasing me."


    Javier grinned, brushing dirt off his clothes. "Hah! Not a chance. It''s way too fun."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, but a warm smile flickered on her face.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 113 - 113: Between Ice and Gravity ( 113 )

    Liana narrowed her eyes at Javier, her voice calm but resolute. "Young master, you''re holding back. You''re not even using your full power."


    Javier smirked, twirling his blade casually. "Why should I? It''s just exercise, right? No need to go all out. Besides¡­" He stepped closer, meeting her gaze. "What if you get hurt? I don''t want to wound my future wife."


    A faint blush crept across Liana''s cheeks, but she quickly masked it with determination. "Young master, I won''t stop until you take this seriously."


    Javier sighed dramatically, tossing his head back. "Haaa¡­ fine. Ready?"


    Before Liana could react, Javier activated his gravity magic. The air thickened instantly, pressing down on her with overwhelming force.


    "Gngh...!" Liana struggled, unable to lift a finger as her knees buckled slightly. She glared at him, her resolve firm despite the pressure.


    Liana strained against the immense weight, her body frozen in place. The ground cracked beneath her, and her eyes widened in shock at the power.


    "Y-Young master¡­" she murmured, helpless.


    Javier strolled toward her, hands in his pockets, wearing a calm, mischievous grin. He deactivated the skill, and the crushing weight vanished. Before Liana could react, he pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, Liana," he said softly, resting his chin on her silver hair. "This sparring session is just to keep our skills sharp. There''s no need to take it so far that someone gets hurt¡ªespecially you."


    Still catching her breath, Liana glared at him with annoyance and concern. "Young master¡­you''re holding back too much. If you fight like this, what will happen when a real enemy appears?"


    Javier chuckled, stepping back slightly but keeping his hands on her shoulders. "If it were a real enemy, I wouldn''t play fair. I''d use my Gravity Skill, freeze them, and let my puppet knights handle the rest."


    Liana frowned, regaining her composure. "Relying on skills alone won''t guarantee victory. What if the enemy counters your magic?"


    Javier smirked, tapping her nose playfully. "Then I''ll deal with it. I''m not just a noble with magic¡ªI''ve got brains, brawn, and tricks up my sleeve."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a faint smile. "You''re impossible, young master. But I suppose that''s what makes you so¡­unique."


    Javier winked, his eyes gleaming. "And don''t forget charming."


    Her cheeks turned pink, but she quickly looked away, mumbling, "Let''s continue our training¡­"


    Javier laughed, stretching his arms lazily. "Alright, but let''s keep it light this time. I wouldn''t want to scare you off."


    Liana narrowed her eyes and summoned another Earth Golem with a flick of her wrist. "We''ll see who scares who, young master."


    As Javier turned to her, his playful demeanor shifted to a rare, warm smile that softened his sharp eyes.


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the forest. A group of five hulking wolf-like beasts with glowing red eyes and jagged fangs emerged from the trees.


    "Young master! Get back!" Liana shouted, instinctively stepping in front of him, hands glowing with magic.


    But Javier didn''t move. Instead, he casually glanced at the monsters, his expression calm. "Hmm, looks like the forest wants to join our sparring session," he said, amused.


    The beasts charged, snarling loudly. Liana''s heart raced, but before she could cast a spell, Javier raised a hand.


    With a chilling crack, the air temperature plummeted. In an instant, shimmering ice erupted around the monsters, encasing them completely. They froze mid-attack, their ferocity halted.


    Javier''s hand remained raised as cracks formed on the icy prisons. Liana watched in stunned silence as the ice shattered, reducing the monsters to glittering fragments that scattered like snowflakes.


    Lowering his hand, Javier turned back to Liana, his smile lingering. "What do you think? Neat trick, right?"


    Liana blinked, her voice caught in her throat. "Young master¡­that wasn''t just a trick. That was¡­absolute precision."


    Javier shrugged, his playful tone returning. "Well, you did ask if I wanted to show you another one. I couldn''t resist."


    Liana stared at Javier, a mix of awe and concern in her eyes. "Why do you always hide this side of yourself? You could''ve wiped them out the moment they appeared¡­without effort."


    Javier tilted his head, his gaze soft but unreadable. "Because, Liana, there''s no need to flaunt power unless it''s necessary."


    She shook her head, trying to regain her composure as the frozen shards of the monsters glittered in the sunlight. "Young master¡­why do you act like you''re not capable of this?"


    Javier, his playful smirk replaced by a genuine smile, shrugged. "Why show off my power? It''s easier to pretend I''m the useless youngest son. If everyone thinks I''m just a spoiled noble, they leave me alone."


    "Your talents could benefit many¡ªyour family, the household, the people¡ª"


    "Too much trouble," he interrupted, raising a hand. "Look at Marcellus and Cedric¡ªendless responsibilities. No freedom, no peace. That''s not the life I want."


    Liana''s expression softened, though worry lingered. "And what life do you want, young master?"


    "One where I can do what I want, no strings. Just me, a Pekko to ride on, and maybe¡­" His voice lowered as he looked at her. "Someone I care about by my side."


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, and she turned away. "You''re impossible, young master." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier chuckled, his mischievous demeanor returning. "But that''s why you like me, isn''t it?"


    "Come on, we still need to clear this area before heading back," she said, inspecting the frozen battlefield.


    "Sure, but don''t expect me to clean up too much. I''m only here for the ''exercise,'' remember?"


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide a smile. Javier dusted his hands off, turning to her. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, maintaining her composure.


    "Let''s stop this sparring session. I''m hungry."


    Sighing playfully, she said, "Fine, young master. Let''s head back to the estate."


    A cheeky grin spread across Javier''s face. "This is why I love you, Liana."


    "Really? You should grow into an adult first before saying things like that."


    "I mean it!" he declared. "You''ll be my wife when I turn eighteen¡ªjust seven more years!"


    A faint blush crept onto Liana''s cheeks, but she quickly turned away. "Yes, yes¡­ Now let''s go," she said briskly.


    "Seven years, Liana! Better start preparing yourself!" he called out, playfully.


    "Keep talking, and I might leave you behind," she retorted, though her smile betrayed her amusement.


    "Lianaaaa¡­" Javier whined playfully.


    She paused, raising a brow. "What now, young master?"


    "Chuuuuuu!" he said, leaning forward, pointing to his lips.


    Liana sighed deeply, pinching her nose in exasperation. "Really? In the forest?"


    "Chuuuuuu!" he repeated, grinning wider.


    Caught between annoyance and amusement, she leaned in and kissed him quickly. "Happy now? Satisfied?"


    Javier laughed, delight sparkling in his eyes. "Hehehehe¡­"


    "Honestly¡­" she muttered as she resumed walking, the blush on her cheeks revealing her feelings.


    Javier followed, his steps light and his expression smug.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 114 - 114: Dreams in the Dirt ( 114 )

    "Young master, are you ready?" Liana asked, her eyes glimmering with amusement.


    Javier looked up from the map he''d been studying, stretching lazily. "Hmm? Yeah, I''m ready."


    "Today, we''ll be visiting the land you wanted for your farming business," Liana reminded him, skepticism lacing her tone.


    His face lit up with a mischievous grin. "Hehe¡­ I''m excited! Can''t wait to check the land. My land! Kekeke!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master, you were given the land by order of your father, Lord Garius."


    "Order, schmorder¡­" Javier waved dismissively, his grin unwavering. "He''s just giving me what''s rightfully mine. Besides, I''m the youngest son¡ªsomeone has to make things interesting around here!"


    Liana gave him a long look, her expression unreadable. "Interesting, indeed¡­ Let''s hope your ''interesting ideas'' don''t turn this visit into a spectacle."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head. "Spectacle? Me? Never. It''s just farming. How chaotic could it possibly get?"


    Liana didn''t respond, but a faint twitch of her lips revealed a knowing smirk. "We''ll see, young master. We''ll see."


    As they strolled down the polished stone hallway toward the Pekko pen, sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the manor''s interior. The chirping of birds outside accompanied their leisurely pace.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Errinette," Liana greeted politely, bowing gracefully.


    Mrs. Errinette, head of the household maids, turned toward them, her serene yet commanding presence filling the space. Though she maintained strict professionalism, her elegance and beauty were undeniable.


    "Morning, Liana. Morning, young master," Errinette replied, her tone smooth yet firm.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Errinette," Javier said, his voice casual but higher-pitched than usual. Inside, he felt a small panic. Ops¡­ scary aunty... He avoided prolonged eye contact, sensing an odd chill in her presence.


    To Javier, she was like a predator hiding in plain sight. Despite her disciplined demeanor, he could see that beneath her disguise, she was stunning¡ªa perfect mix of beauty and authority. Unknown to both Javier and Liana, Errinette was more than just the head maid; she led the elite secret battle maid corps of the Armand household¡ªdangerous, silent, and impossibly skilled, known only to Lord Garius and a select few.


    Liana straightened from her bow, her expression composed. "We''ll be heading to the Pekko pen, Mrs. Errinette. The young master has a busy day planned."


    Errinette''s lips curled into a faint smile, her sharp eyes flicking toward Javier. "Very well. Do try to keep him out of trouble, Liana."


    "Of course," Liana replied smoothly.


    Javier forced a grin, nodding. "No trouble here! Just a young noble excited to start his farming empire!"


    Errinette didn''t respond further, her gaze lingering on Javier a moment longer before she turned back toward the kitchen. As they resumed walking, Javier let out a small sigh of relief, quickly shifting to playful bravado.


    "See that? Even the scary aunty knows I''m the future of the Armand household!" he joked, confidence brimming.


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Yes, young master. The future of the Armand household¡­ as long as you don''t trip on your own ego before we reach the Pekko pen."


    Javier laughed, undeterred by her sarcasm, and they continued on their way.


    "Buddy!!" he called excitedly as they neared the Pekko pen.


    From the other side of the enclosure, a bright orange figure lifted its head. Buddy, Javier''s loyal Pekko, squawked enthusiastically.


    "Cuquawk!"


    "Buddy!!" Javier''s grin stretched wide as he hurried to the pen. The large bird bounced in place, thudding its sturdy yellow legs against the ground as it approached.


    "Ohh! Fluffy!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms around Buddy''s soft feathers. The Pekko nuzzled him back, letting out cheerful clicks and chirps.


    "Must you always roll around with him like a child?" Liana sighed, folding her arms.


    Ignoring her, Javier buried his face in Buddy''s warm plumage.


    Meanwhile, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, approached her gracefully, its silver-and-orange feathers shimmering.


    "Good morning, Pikko," she greeted softly, stroking the bird''s smooth feathers. Pikko lowered its head, accepting her touch calmly.


    "See that, young master?" Liana said, glancing at Javier as she continued to pet her Pekko, Pikko. "Some of us know how to handle our Pekko with dignity."


    Javier, still hugging his Pekko, Buddy, turned his head and stuck out his tongue. "Dignity is overrated, Liana! Buddy loves me because I''m fun!"


    Buddy let out another excited squawk, bouncing slightly and nearly knocking Javier off balance.


    Liana rolled her eyes, but a small smile appeared on her lips. "If you say so, young master. Just don''t let him trample you before we even start your ''farming empire.''"


    Javier laughed and gave Buddy one last affectionate pat before stepping back. "Trample me? Nah, Buddy''s my partner! Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy replied, puffing out his chest proudly.


    "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    "Buddy didn''t eat yet¡­" Javier said, his voice sounding worried as he patted the large bird''s side.


    Liana raised an eyebrow and folded her arms. "Yesterday evening, I refilled the Pekko trough and changed the water. Buddy isn''t starving, young master."


    Javier crouched dramatically next to Buddy, pretending to listen to its nonexistent complaints. "Oh, poor Buddy¡­ you must be hungry¡­"


    "Don''t overreact, young master," Liana replied, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I saw Buddy''s stomach still bulging from last night''s meal."


    Javier straightened up with a mischievous grin. "Well, we can roast some meat later on my land. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed. "Young master, we need to wait for the other maids and soldiers to come with us."


    "Huh? Why? The land isn''t that far from the estate!"


    "Still," Liana insisted, her eyes firm. "It''s protocol. And besides, it''s safer that way."


    Javier groaned, scratching his head. "But¡­ how am I supposed to summon my puppet knight to clean the land if they''re all watching?!" he muttered, low enough for only Liana to hear.


    "Young master," Liana said in a low voice, her gaze sharp, "you should hire workers for that kind of task. It would avoid¡­ complications."


    "That''ll take too long! I want to start today!" Javier huffed, climbing onto Buddy''s back. "Buddy! Let''s leave them behind!"


    As Buddy squawked in agreement and prepared to run, the sound of hooves caught their attention. Gloria appeared, riding gracefully on her horse, her calm expression unshakeable.


    "Oh! Gloria!" Javier exclaimed, his mischievous grin returning. "Chuuuuuuuu!"


    Still smiling serenely, Gloria guided her horse beside Buddy. Without hesitation, she leaned down and kissed Javier lightly on the lips. Her calm gaze flicked to Liana, who stood frozen, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Miss Gloria!" Liana thought, feeling frustrated. Guh! Just you wait, young master! How dare you ask for kisses from other girls in front of me!


    Javier chuckled, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, it''s decided then! Gloria and Liana will come with me! Two hot and beautiful girls by my side¡ªthis is bliss!"


    "Young master¡­" Liana muttered through gritted teeth, her cheeks puffed in a rare pout.


    Javier ignored her, gripping Buddy''s reins. "Alright, Buddy! Forget the guards and the other maids! Let''s dash!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy squawked, ready to bolt, while Liana hurried to mount Pikko to follow.


    "Young master, wait!" Liana called out, exasperation clear in her voice as Gloria followed behind, her serene smile never faltering.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 115 - 115: Irrigation and Ambition ( 115 )

    Javier dismounted Buddy, taking in the scene before him. He gestured dramatically at the dense forest, frustration evident in his voice. "This is the land?"


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied, adjusting her posture with her usual elegance. "According to Mr. Alex, this is the place."


    "This is a forest! ughh!!" Javier groaned, running a hand through his messy black hair.


    Behind him, Gloria let out a soft laugh, her serene demeanor unchanged.


    Javier pointed at a massive boulder jutting out in the middle of the area. "The dried plum gave me a forest and a giant rock! If we use workers, this will take months!"


    "But young master, there''s a river not too far from here. Workers can bring water using bucket from there to irrigate your farm."


    "Buckets? Seriously?" Javier groaned.


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, curious.


    "We can just create a waterway!"


    "A¡­ waterway?" Liana asked, exchanging a puzzled glance with Gloria.


    "I''ll show you later. It''ll be a proper irrigation system!" Javier said, smirking. His mind was already racing with plans, recalling knowledge from his previous life.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young master, irrigation systems of that scale require skilled laborers and months of work¡ª"


    "Exactly why we''re going to make cleaning up this place quicker!" Javier interrupted, folding his arms.


    "And what do you plan to plant here, young master?" Liana asked, her tone calm but slightly amused.


    Javier''s smirk widened. "Sugarcane and cocoa!"


    "Sugarcane and¡­ cocoa?" Gloria echoed, her serene expression giving way to curiosity.


    "Yeah! They''re not common around here, right? No one knows the real value of sugar or chocolate," Javier said, rubbing his hands together gleefully. "But once I introduce them, this land will be worth a fortune!"


    "Chocolate?" Liana asked, tilting her head again. "What''s that?"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "You''ll see. Just wait! Once this place is up and running, everyone will know the magic of chocolate! And sugar¡ªoh, the possibilities are endless!"


    Liana sighed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "If you say so, young master. But first, let''s focus on clearing the land."


    Javier grinned as he raised his hand. "Summon! Puppet Knight!"


    In an instant, the ground began to rumble. One by one, armored figures emerged from the ether, forming rows upon rows of gleaming warriors. Their mithril armor shimmered in the sunlight. The sheer scale¡ªthousands of knights standing at attention¡ªwas overwhelming.


    Gloria gasped, her usual serene expression replaced with wide-eyed astonishment. "Are these¡­ real knights? Mithril armor? Mithril swords!?" Her gaze darted to Javier, her composure slipping as disbelief settled on her face.


    Javier scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Hehe, impressive, right?"


    "Young master!" Liana hissed, her voice sharp but low enough to avoid catching Gloria''s attention. She stepped closer, her eyes glaring at him.


    Javier winced, realizing his mistake. "Ah! Umm¡­ forgot. Sorry, Liana,"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath. "How could you forget something this big?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Gloria was still staring at the puppet knights, her serene demeanor returning, but curiosity lingered in her voice. "Young master¡­ where did these knights come from?"


    Javier chuckled nervously, quickly shifting gears. "Ah, um, secret family technique! You know how the Armand family is full of surprises, right? Haha!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. "I see..."


    "Alright, troops! Begin clearing the forest! Chop down the trees, remove the stumps, and clear the rocks!"


    Liana crossed her arms, giving Javier a pointed look. "We''ll talk about this later, just focus on your project, young master."


    "Right!" Javier turned back to the clearing land. "This place is going to be amazing! Just you wait¡ªyou''ll both love it once the sugarcane and cocoa fields are thriving!"


    Gloria watched silently, her gaze flicking between the knights and Javier.


    Inside Gloria''s mind, thoughts churned as she observed the spectacle before her.


    "So, Lord Garius truly knows his youngest son''s hidden talents. Yet he continues to act as if unaware, letting young master Javier play out his schemes freely. This must be why Lord Garius specifically ordered me to accompany him, along with Liana."


    Gloria gaze shifted to Javier, who was directing the puppet knights. "He even predicted that the young master would dash toward the land on his Pekko, leaving everyone behind, "


    The memory of that morning resurfaced vividly. "No wonder Lord Garius held the soldiers and maids back at the courtyard, despite them already being prepared to escort him. It wasn''t oversight¡ªit was deliberate."


    She recalled Lord Garius''s parting words. "Ensure to report every detail you see."


    And Gloria had simply bowed in acknowledgment, though her mind had been racing then as it was now.


    Her thoughts flitted to the familiar faces that stood with Lord Garius earlier that morning. Mr. Alf, the personal butler¡ªstoic, sharp, and a man of loyalty. He ranked highest among the estate''s workers and was one of Lord Garius''s oldest friends. Beside him, Errinette, the head of all maids and Alf''s wife, carried her usual air of authority and silent strength.


    Then there was General Hesbeirn, the battle-hardened commander of the Armand army, exuding his usual quiet confidence. Finally, the imposing figure of Mr. Rasdingen, the estate''s blacksmith and barrack master¡ªa giant dwarf whose sheer bulk and height defied expectations of his kin.


    They were all smiling, the image still vivid. As if they all knew exactly how this day would unfold.


    Her serene gaze returned to Javier. He doesn''t know how closely he''s being watched¡ªor how proud Lord Garius is of him despite his strictness. But it''s not my place to interfere.


    She adjusted her posture atop her horse, her thoughts settling into a calm resolve. I will observe, as instructed. And report everything back to Lord Garius.


    And this boy¡­ he''s more like his father than he realizes. Such cunning, such ambition. No wonder Lord Garius keeps a close eye on him while giving him enough freedom to grow.


    Gloria''s thoughts deepened as she watched the puppet knights work with remarkable precision. Mithril armor, mithril weapons, and knights bound entirely to his will. This isn''t just talent; it''s genius. And yet, he hides it so well, save for Liana¡­ and now me.


    She glanced at Liana, who was subtly monitoring Javier''s every move. The elf maid''s expression shifted between fond exasperation and quiet pride. Liana is clearly devoted to him, though she''d never admit it outright. She knows more than she lets on, and she''ll do whatever it takes to protect him¡ªeven from himself.


    Gloria''s serene mask didn''t falter as she considered her own role. I''ve been tasked with reporting every detail, but what I see is beyond impressive. This boy¡­ no, this young master, has the potential to reshape the future of the Armand household.


    Her thoughts concluded with one final realization. Lord Garius truly knows how to plan ahead. Letting the young master believe he''s a step ahead when, in reality, the lord is ten steps ahead. A father worthy of his reputation¡­ and a son who might surpass even him.


    With that, Gloria refocused on the present, maintaining her poised demeanor. "Young master," she said softly, her serene voice breaking the silence, "it seems you have everything under control here."


    Javier turned to her, his mischievous grin lighting up his face. "Of course! Did you expect anything less from me?"


    Gloria chuckled lightly. The lord will be pleased.


    "Liana!!!" Javier called, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, turning her attention to him.


    "Let''s grill some meat for us and our Pekko here!" Javier said, his smile growing as he casually pulled out a pile of meat and a portable grill from his magic storage skills.


    Gloria, who was still observing the puppet knights, looked over at them, intrigued. "Grilling? Now? In the middle of all this?"


    "Why not?" Javier shrugged playfully. "We''ve got the perfect setup, and it''s a great way to celebrate! Plus, I''m sure our Pekko would appreciate a treat."


    "Seems reasonable enough," Liana admitted, her eyes lighting up slightly at the thought.


    "Gloria! Let''s eat together!" Javier urged, waving her over excitedly. "Hehe, it''ll be fun!"


    Gloria smiled, touched by his enthusiasm. "Alright then, young master. Just don''t let it distract you from your plans."


    Javier waved her concerns aside. "I promise, just a quick break! Let''s enjoy some delicious meat with our Pekko."


    As he set up the grill, the fragrant scent of meat filled the air, and the mood lightened. Liana helped him arrange the grill while Gloria, unable to resist, joined them, curious about how the young master could turn any moment into a celebration.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 116 - 116: Secrets and Surprises ( 116 )

    Inside Lord Garius''s study room, the air was filled with camaraderie and nostalgia as the trusted circle of the Armand household gathered. Rasdingen, the giant dwarf with his towering, bulky frame, leaned casually against the wall, a smirk plastered across his rugged face.


    "Oi, lads, check this out," Rasdingen said, his deep voice resonating through the room as he placed a massive, gleaming andamantite sword on Garius''s desk.


    The sword caught the light, its pristine craftsmanship a testament to both the rare material and the meticulous design. Beside it, Rasdingen placed a notebook filled with notes and schematics¡ªJavier''s work.


    Garius arched an eyebrow, his smirk barely concealed as he picked up the notebook. Each page was filled with detailed diagrams, innovative suggestions to improve the army''s armor and weapons, and notes written in Javier''s handwriting.


    Rasdingen chuckled. "Heh, reckless and adventurous, cheeky like you, huh?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, a glint of pride flashing in his eyes. "So, my youngest son is full of secrets," he mused aloud.


    Errinette, standing with quiet poise nearby, let out a soft laugh. "Just like a certain someone when he was still a child."


    Alf, the butler, nodded, a rare smile tugging at his usually reserved expression. "The resemblance is uncanny."


    Hesbeirn, the gruff general, sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ just like his father. Always up to something, never sitting still."


    The room fell silent for a moment as memories filled the air. They all remembered Garius as a mischievous, cheeky boy¡ªa forward thinker who had survived the annihilation of his family at the hands of the Klimbert household. Back then, Garius had been just a twelve-year-old boy, shielded by this very group.


    Errinette had been his personal maid, her sharp instincts and fierce loyalty protecting him. Alf had been his caretaker, always at his side, guiding him through the chaos. Hesbeirn, already a seasoned soldier, had led the private army that ensured Garius''s survival. And Rasdingen, a novice blacksmith at the time, had fought alongside them.


    Garius closed the notebook. "He really is my son."


    Rasdingen let out a hearty laugh. "Aye, and this notebook here¡ª" He pulled out another notebook from his satchel, worn and yellowed with age. "¡ªreminds me of a bratty lordling I once knew." He slapped it onto the desk beside Javier''s pristine notes.


    Garius leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the old notebook. It was his own work from when he was a boy, filled with ideas about armor and strategy. But Javier''s notes were far more detailed, the designs improved, the concepts expanded.


    "Well, well," Garius muttered, running a hand over the old pages. "It seems he''s even more thorough than I was."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "It seems the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    Hesbeirn grunted. "The boy''s got potential, no doubt about it. What''ll you do with him?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "Nothing."


    "Nothing?" Rasdingen tilted his head.


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "I''ll let him live as he likes. I''ll pretend I don''t know about his talents or his power. Let him play his games, build his plans."


    The room fell into thoughtful silence as each of them considered the young master. Javier''s boldness, his secrets, his potential¡ªthey were all pieces of a puzzle that none of them could fully predict.


    "By the way," Alf began, breaking the quiet, "Gloria hasn''t reported anything yet."


    "She will," Garius said with a small wave of his hand. "For now, let''s wait and see what my cheeky youngest son will do next."


    After the evening meal in the grand dining hall, Garius retired to his private study, accompanied by Alf, his steadfast butler, and Errinette, the head of all maids. The trio discussed the affairs of the estate in the quiet of the study.


    A knock broke the silence.


    "Come in," Garius called, his voice calm yet commanding.


    The door opened to reveal Gloria, the serene head of household maids. She stepped inside gracefully, her composed smile as steady as ever. "My lord, you called for me?"


    "Yes," Garius replied, gesturing for her to approach. "Report about Javier''s land."


    Gloria presented a neatly bound set of parchments, placing them on the desk with practiced efficiency. "Here is the full report, my lord."


    Garius leaned forward, flipping through the pages. "And? What does he plan to do with the land?"


    Gloria folded her hands neatly, her expression unchanging. "From my observations, and based on what I overheard while young master was boasting to Miss Liana... it appears he intends to cultivate sugarcane and cocoa."


    Garius blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Sugarcane? Cocoa?"


    Gloria nodded. "Yes, my lord. Those are the crops he mentioned."


    "Huh," Garius muttered, leaning back in his chair. "Sugarcane... Isn''t that the plant adventurers sometimes bring back from the southern forests? Sweet when chewed, but no one''s ever thought to grow it on a large scale. And cocoa... that bitter fruit from the western jungles?" He frowned. "The dried seeds are sold as a delicacy, but only at outrageous prices. And even then, it''s so bitter, I can''t imagine anyone truly enjoying it."


    Gloria inclined her head slightly. "That is correct, my lord. However, I cannot determine his exact intentions for these crops."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temple. "Haa... very well. Let him do as he pleases for now. He''s always been full of surprises."


    "As you wish, my lord." Gloria bowed and exited the room, leaving Garius with Alf and Errinette.


    Once the door closed, Garius leaned back in his chair, his gaze turning thoughtful. "By the way, Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" she responded, her tone attentive.


    "What do you think of appointing Gloria as Javier''s second personal maid?"


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Ah... I don''t think a certain someone would take kindly to that idea."


    Garius chuckled, understanding the unspoken reference to Liana. "Hmmm... true. Javier''s serious about her. Even if he hasn''t said it outright, he sees her as his future wife."


    Errinette nodded. "Indeed. But if Gloria is appointed, it may complicate things. What if young master develops feelings for them both?"


    Garius waved a hand dismissively. "It''s his choice. I''ve no intention of forcing him to marry a noblewoman. Unlike his brothers and half-siblings, Javier''s different. He should follow his own path."


    Errinette inclined her head respectfully. "As you wish, my lord. But may I ask¡ªif Gloria becomes young master''s personal maid, who will take charge as head of household maids?"


    Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "Choose the best candidate you think suitable, Errinette. But first, ask Gloria if she''s even interested. Javier isn''t exactly... easy to manage."


    Errinette allowed herself a small laugh. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius let out a tired sigh, standing from his chair. "Haaa... I think that''s enough for tonight. I''ll retire to my bedroom."


    Alf stepped forward, already prepared to escort him. "Very well, my lord. Sleep well."


    Once inside his lavish bedroom, Garius closed the door behind him, his thoughts lingering on his youngest son''s mysterious plans. A smirk crossed his lips.


    "Hmmm... I wonder what''s more he''s been hiding," he murmured to himself. Then, with a quiet chuckle, he added, "Enjoy your life, son. Don''t worry about anything. The world will be your playground soon enough."


    His musings were interrupted by the soft sound of water droplets and the faint scent of lavender. Turning his gaze, he saw Francesca stepping out of the bathing chamber. Her long, chestnut-brown hair fell loosely over her shoulders, still damp and glistening under the gentle light of the room. She was wrapped in an elegant silk robe, the delicate fabric clinging to her graceful form.


    Noticing him, she smiled warmly. "Darling, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing, dear," Garius replied casually, his smirk softening into a fond expression.


    "If you say so," Francesca replied with a playful raise of her brow, clearly unconvinced but not pressing further.


    As she moved past him, Garius closed the distance between them, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. Francesca let out a soft gasp as he pulled her close, resting his chin on her shoulder. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Darling..." she began, her voice teasing yet affectionate, "what are you up to now?"


    Garius''s lips brushed against her neck, placing tender kisses along her skin. "Just admiring my beautiful wife," he murmured, his tone low and filled with affection.


    Francesca giggled, her cheeks flushing. "Is that so?"


    "Hmm..." Garius hummed, his hands gently tracing her waist. "How about tonight, my love?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, giving him better access as she laughed softly. "If you want it, darling," she whispered, her voice tinged with both love and amusement.


    The two shared a moment of intimacy, their bond as husband and wife rekindling in the quiet of the evening. Whatever concerns or plans Garius had for the future, they could wait. For now, he was content to cherish the time with the woman who stood by his side through everything.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 117 - 117: Crops and Companions ( 117 )

    "Ohhh!!! You''re the best, Liana!!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he examined the freshly delivered sugarcane stalks.


    "And look at this!" He pointed at a young cocoa tree, carefully packed in a sturdy container. "Hehehe... Lucky me! I asked for seeds and got this beauty instead. You are awesome, Liana!"


    Liana stood beside him, watched Javier''s antics. With a subtle sigh, she extended her hand, palm up.


    "Young Master, the payment," she reminded him in her usual serene tone.


    "Ah, right," Javier replied with a grin, fishing out a heavy pouch of gold coins from his pocket.


    The stout merchant, beamed as he accepted the pouch from Liana. The clinking of coins confirmed its weight, and he bowed deeply. "Pleasure doin'' business with ya, young master! If ya need more exotic plants or seeds, just holler!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Javier said, a sly smile playing on his lips. His mind raced with schemes, visions of sugar and chocolate dancing before him.


    Around them, the estate courtyard bustled with activity. Workers unloaded crates of wheat, barrels of salted meat, fresh vegetables, and other essentials. But Javier''s focus remained locked on his prized acquisitions¡ªthe sugarcane and cocoa tree.


    "Place the sugarcane stalks and cocoa tree gently onto the cart," Liana instructed the workers, her tone firm yet polite. The worker moved the cargo.


    Javier clapped his hands together, his grin widening. "I can''t wait for this... Hehehe."


    Liana glanced at him, shaking her head slightly. "Young Master, I wonder why you''re so eager to plant these peculiar crops. Sugarcane and cocoa aren''t exactly staples in this region."


    "Just you wait, Liana," Javier replied, his smirk turning mischievous. "Hehehe... Soon. Very soon, you''ll see what I''m up to."


    Liana arched a delicate brow, her lips curving into a faint smile. "I suppose time will tell."


    "Buddy!!" Javier called out, his voice ringing through the bustling courtyard.


    A familiar squawk answered him as Buddy, his Pekko, came bounding across the estate grounds.


    Javier crouched slightly, beaming. "Do you think you can pull this cart to our land?" he asked, filled with anticipation.


    Buddy tilted its head, blinking its wide eyes, and let out an enthusiastic squawk, bouncing slightly on its sturdy legs.


    "Heh, I knew you''d be up for it!" Javier grinned, already imagining his loyal companion helping with the transport.


    But before he could get too carried away, Liana''s calm, authoritative voice interrupted him. "Young Master... breakfast first. Madam is waiting for you in the dining room."


    Javier froze mid-thought and glanced sheepishly at Liana. "Ah... right," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Buddy squawked again, sensing Javier''s change in mood.


    "Later, Buddy!" Javier promised with a chuckle, giving the Pekko a quick pat on its beak. "We''ll handle the cart after breakfast. Eheheh!"


    Buddy flapped its small wings in delight, letting out a cheerful squawked as Javier turned to follow Liana back toward the main estate.


    As they walked toward the dining room, Javier glanced over his shoulder at Buddy, who was happily pecking at the ground.


    "Liana?" Javier asked casually.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied without missing a step, her calm and poised demeanor ever-present.


    "Buddy and Pikko already eat?"


    "I''ve already taken care of it," Liana said steadily. "I filled their trough with Pekko food and changed their water this morning." She paused briefly, then added with a soft sigh, "Honestly, Young Master, I think you should ask Madam to hire or appoint a proper caretaker for them."


    Javier shook his head firmly, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Nope. Buddy and Pikko aren''t just animals¡ªthey''re our companions. We don''t need to keep watch over them all the time. And they''re so well-behaved anyway."


    Liana gave a small nod, conceding the point. "That''s true. As long as we ensure they have plenty of food three times a day and fresh water, they seem content enough."


    "Exactly! And I want Buddy to grow even bigger and healthier!" Javier said excitedly, his eyes gleaming. "Maybe we should treat them to more meat once we get to my land. That''ll make them even stronger, right?"


    Liana allowed herself a faint smile. "Perhaps. Just don''t spoil them too much, Young Master."


    Javier laughed, his enthusiasm infectious. "Spoil them? Nah, I''m just giving them the good life! They''re part of the team, after all."


    Liana shook her head lightly, her expression a mix of amusement and resignation. "Of course, Young Master."


    As Javier sat at the end of the long dining table, the air in the room felt heavy with the weight of formality. Lord Garius sat at the head, exuding an aura of authority, flanked by his three wives: Lady Francesca, Lady Phenelopie, and Lady Garcinia. Each was attended by their personal maids, their presence adding to the aristocratic ambiance of the room. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Javier." Lord Garius''s deep voice resonated through the hall.


    Javier gulped, instinctively straightening in his chair. What now? he thought, bracing himself.


    "Yes, esteemed father?" he replied, his tone respectful but cautious.


    "Don''t wander too far after breakfast," Garius said, his sharp gaze fixed on his youngest son.


    "Yes, esteemed father," Javier stammered, inwardly wondering what his father had planned this time.


    His eyes darted to Alf and Errinette, who stood attentively beside Garius. Both had neutral expressions, but Javier could tell they were silently enjoying his predicament.


    As he took his seat, Liana seamlessly stepped into action. With practiced grace, she draped a napkin across his lap, arranged a plate of breakfast food¡ªmostly meat, as Javier refused to touch vegetables¡ªadded fresh fruit and a dollop of honey, and poured him a cup of hot milk.


    "Thanks, Liana," Javier murmured as she stepped back, standing behind him at a respectful yet protective distance. She remained poised, ready to assist but blending into the background like a proper maid.


    The clinking of silverware and polite conversation filled the hall, but Javier couldn''t shake the feeling that his father''s gaze lingered on him, as if Garius was silently assessing his every move. Haa... just let me eat in peace, Javier thought, digging into his meal.


    Javier tore into the roasted king boar meat with unrestrained enthusiasm, his eyes gleaming with delight. The rich, smoky aroma filled his senses, and each bite delivered a perfect balance of tenderness and juiciness.


    Inside his mind, it was a celebration. Meat... meat... meat... ehehehe... yummm... This is heaven!


    The pile of meat on his plate seemed like a treasure trove, and he was determined to savor every last piece. He barely noticed the amused glances exchanged by the adults at the table.


    Lady Francesca sighed softly, her expression a mix of fondness and mild exasperation. "Javier, don''t forget to eat your fruit too," she reminded him gently.


    Javier paused mid-bite, glancing at the vibrant slices of fruit on his plate. Hmph, they''re just here for decoration, he thought, but he nodded anyway.


    "Yes, mother," he replied obediently, though his hand reached for another piece of meat instead.


    Behind him, Liana suppressed a small smile, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Young Master and his obsession with meat... she mused silently, watching him happily devour his breakfast.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 118 - 118: Lessons and Mischief ( 118 )

    Javier bolted out of the dining room as soon as he could, his heart racing.


    "Hehe¡­ time to run!" he whispered to himself, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    But just as he reached the hallway, a shadow loomed over him. Before he could react, Alf appeared out of nowhere, his gloved hand firmly gripping Javier''s collar like a cat caught in the act.


    "Young Master," Alf said with a calm yet unyielding tone, "this way."


    "Eeeeekkk!! Nooo!! I don''t want to study!!" Javier flailed his arms dramatically, trying to break free. "Mother!! Liana!! Help me!!"


    Lady Francesca, still seated at the dining table, merely smiled and took another sip of her tea, clearly unfazed by her son''s antics.


    Liana, standing by the doorway, let out a soft sigh and shook her head. "Young Master¡­" she murmured, her voice tinged with amusement. She made no move to intervene, knowing full well that Alf, the butler and highest-ranking member of the household staff, was not someone even she could challenge.


    "Liana! Traitor!" Javier shouted, still thrashing about as Alf dragged him effortlessly down the hallway toward the study.


    "Good luck, Young Master," Liana called after him with a serene smile. You''ll need it.


    Alf stopped abruptly, his sharp gaze turning to Liana. "You were appointed as Young Master''s personal maid, so you should attend as well."


    Liana gave a polite bow, her voice calm. "Yes, Mr. Alf." She stepped forward to follow, her movements as graceful as ever.


    Javier, still dangling slightly in Alf''s firm grasp, smirked mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ serve you right, Liana! Now you''re stuck with me. Ekekeke!"


    But instead of reacting, Liana merely smiled, her expression serene. She walked behind them without a hint of annoyance.


    "Oh, Young Master," she said softly, "unlike you, I actually enjoy reading and studying. This will be no trouble at all."


    Javier''s smirk vanished instantly. "Ugh! Liana, you''re supposed to suffer with me! This isn''t fair!"


    Liana chuckled lightly. "Perhaps you should consider the merits of study, Young Master. You might even learn something useful."


    "Useful, my foot!" Javier grumbled, crossing his arms as Alf continued to drag him along.


    Alf, unfazed by the banter, merely pushed open the study door, ushering them both inside.


    Javier slouched in his chair, his chin resting on his palm as Alf went on about noble etiquette, alliances, and the intricacies of aristocratic society. His eyes glazed over, staring at the pile of documents and books in front of him as if they were his mortal enemies.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Alf closed the book in his hand with a definitive thud.


    "Young Master," Alf said in his usual calm but commanding tone, "you are to study these materials later. They are essential for your future as a nobleman."


    Javier groaned inwardly but nodded reluctantly, not wanting to provoke Alf further.


    "And Liana?" Alf turned to the maid, who stood calmly at Javier''s side.


    "Yes, Mr. Alf?" she replied gracefully.


    "You will ensure he studies and learns this material properly. I will be busy attending to our lord''s duties, so this task falls to you."


    "Understood, Mr. Alf," Liana replied, bowing slightly.


    Alf adjusted his gloves and added, "If the Young Master refuses to cooperate or neglects his studies, report directly to me."


    "Yes, Mr. Alf," she answered dutifully.


    Javier''s head shot up at that. "Wait, wait, wait! Isn''t there some other way? Like... maybe not reporting me?"


    Alf ignored his protests and strode out of the study, leaving Javier and Liana alone.


    Liana turned to Javier, her expression a mix of amusement and authority. "Well, Young Master, shall we begin?"


    Javier groaned, leaning back dramatically in his chair. "Ugh, Liana, you''re supposed to be on my side! What happened to loyalty?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her tone light but teasing. "My loyalty lies in ensuring you fulfill your responsibilities. Now, shall we start with alliances, or would you prefer etiquette?"


    "Liaaaanaaaa," Javier groaned, dragging out her name with exaggerated frustration. "Studying is boring! You already know I''ve gone through everything in the library. War tactics, strategy, formation, mastering magic¡ªyou name it. I''ve already learned it all."


    Liana folded her arms, her eyes meeting his with a calm yet knowing gaze. She had no reason to doubt her young master''s claim. Javier''s voracious appetite for knowledge, especially in anything that piqued his interest, was something she had witnessed firsthand.


    "Yes, Young Master," she replied evenly, "but Mr. Alf still expects us to go through this material. We can pretend, as usual, if that suits you better."


    A mischievous grin spread across Javier''s face. "Ehehe¡­ this is why I love you, Liana."


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, waving his words off with a small smile. "Now, let''s start with this."


    "Ugh¡­" Javier slumped in his chair, a pained look on his face. "Liana, can we at least move this to my workshop? I want to be near Buddy, and the sugarcane and cocoa tree need tending. If we leave them unattended, they''ll dry out!"


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Haa¡­ Really, Young Master¡­"


    Javier clasped his hands together, his eyes sparkling with mock desperation. "Pleeeease, Liana? We can kill two birds with one stone. I''ll study¡ªpromise!¡ªand take care of the plants at the same time."


    Liana shook her head, suppressing a laugh. "Very well, but only because I know you''ll find another excuse if I refuse."


    "Ehehe, you''re the best, Liana!" Javier exclaimed, jumping up from his chair and grabbing the study materials. "Let''s go!"


    As they made their way toward the workshop, Liana couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm. "Sometimes, I wonder if you enjoy making excuses more than anything else."


    When they arrived at the pekko pen, Javier''s gaze lit up as he spotted his beloved pekko, Buddy, lounging in the warm sunlight. Nearby, Liana''s pekko, Pikko, was enjoying the same sunny patch, its feathers gleaming with a vibrant sheen.


    "Oh, look at them!" Javier exclaimed, his earlier reluctance to study fading away. "Buddy looks so content."


    Liana smiled fondly at her pekko. "Pikko enjoys the sunshine just as much as Buddy does."


    Javier''s eyes wandered to a large shade tree nearby, its sprawling branches casting a perfect spot for their studies. He pointed toward it with excitement. "Liana, we can study there! It''ll be much more comfortable under the tree with Buddy and Pikko around."


    "Alright, Young Master," Liana agreed with a soft chuckle, following his gaze. "A change of scenery might make it more enjoyable for you."


    "See? We can study like this!" Javier said with a grin, leaning back against Buddy, who lay comfortably on the ground. They were nestled under a tree near the workshop and the pekko pen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes. Now, Young Master, read your book," Liana replied, suppressing a smile.


    Javier''s grin widened as he shifted to lie down on Liana''s lap, making himself comfortable.


    Liana shook her head, a fond smile on her face. She knew Javier genuinely enjoyed lying there. As she took out her book, she began to read, gently caressing his hair with her free hand.


    "Liana¡­?" he said, his voice a bit softer.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, glancing down at him.


    "I love you."


    "Yes, yes¡­" she said with a light chuckle, her heart warming at his words. It was a routine exchange, but it never failed to bring a smile to her face. She''d heard the words countless times before, yet they never failed to bring a faint blush to her cheeks and a flutter to her heart.


    "Now, can we get back to studying?" she prompted, turning her attention back to the book.


    Javier closed his eyes momentarily, savoring the moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Fine, I''ll study," he muttered, flipping open the book in his hands.


    The atmosphere was peaceful, and despite his initial complaints, the cozy setting¡ªLiana''s presence and Buddy''s quiet companionship¡ªmade focusing on the material easier. For all his grumbling, Javier couldn''t deny that studying like this wasn''t so bad after all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Brewing Plot ( 119 )

    In a private meeting room, Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, focusing intently on Alf, his trusted butler. Beside him stood Errinette, calm and composed, while Hesbeirn leaned forward with his rough hands on the table.


    "My lord," Alf began in his usual steady voice, "we''ve received a report."


    Garius nodded, his expression unreadable. "Go on."


    "According to our informant, the Klimbert household seems to be making a move in our region."


    Garius''s mouth twitched slightly, showing a hint of irritation. "Do they intend to start a war?"


    "For now, we''re still gathering details," Hesbeirn added, his voice deep and serious. "But it appears the Armbost household and Klimbert household are collaborating, using the Jaist household to provoke us."


    Garius raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his chair. "The Jaist household? How are they involved?"


    Alf adjusted his gloves and replied, "It seems one of Jaist''s sons is being influenced by them. He''s causing trouble in our towns¡ªabusing his noble title to intimidate commoners, taking goods without paying, and not settling his bills at one of our finest inns. He''s creating quite a disturbance."


    "Hmph," Garius scoffed. "We''re an autonomous region. Why not just enforce our laws? What''s the problem?"


    "The issue," Alf explained carefully, "is that the noble in question is still a child."


    "A child?" Garius leaned forward, intrigued. "How old?"


    "About the same age as your youngest son, Young Master Javier."


    "Oh?" Garius smirked, stroking his chin. "So, around 11 years old?"


    "It seems so," Alf confirmed.


    A sly grin spread across Garius''s face as he turned to Errinette. "Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" she replied promptly.


    "Find a way to encourage Javier to visit the town. Don''t tell him directly¡ªmake it seem like it''s his idea."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, his grin widening. "Let''s see how my son handles this. Some practical experience might do him good, and who knows? It could be... entertaining."


    The room fell silent as the weight of his words settled in. Garius''s mind raced, calculating how best to counter his rivals. Meanwhile, the others began preparing for the next steps to defend the Armand household. The stage was set, and the players were moving into action.


    Errinette stood in the hallway outside the meeting room, her expression calm but her eyes sparkling with mischief. She folded her arms, her mind already on the next steps.


    "Gloria," she called softly.


    Moments later, Gloria appeared around the corner, her serene demeanor and gentle smile intact. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette''s lips curved into a subtle smirk. "I have a task for you."


    Gloria''s smile broadened as she nodded knowingly. "Ah, I see. It involves¡­ encouraging Young Master Javier, doesn''t it?"


    Errinette''s smirk widened. "Precisely. We need to steer him toward the town. But remember, no direct orders¡ªmake him think it''s his idea. Use your skill, Gloria."


    Gloria chuckled lightly and bowed her head in acknowledgment. "Consider it done, Mrs. Errinette. I''ll find him and plant the suggestion."


    "Good," Errinette replied, her tone confident.


    As Gloria turned to walk down the corridor, her calm presence hid the subtle schemes at play. The two women, skilled at managing the household''s affairs discreetly, were setting the stage for Javier''s next adventure.


    While walking to the dining room, Gloria saw Liana and the Young Master sitting at the table. She quietly signaled to another maid nearby, who smiled and nodded back.


    The second maid, carrying a tray, started chatting with another staff member just a few steps from the dining room. They talked loud enough for others to hear.


    "You know," the maid said with a little excitement, "there''s a really nice place to eat in town. I heard their new dishes are amazing."


    Javier, focused on his food, barely moved. Hah, food here is already good, he thought, ignoring the comment.


    "Oh, and did you hear?" the other maid asked, pretending to be very interested. "A famous minstrel arrived at one of the best inns in town. They say her voice is melodious."


    Hah, like I care about some singer, Javier thought, lazily chewing on a piece of roasted meat. Duh.


    "I''m so excited to hear her perform tonight," the first maid added, pretending to be enthusiastic. "It''s all the talk of the town."


    Yeah, yeah, whatever. Javier didn''t even lift his head, his thoughts uninterested.


    The second maid, seeing Gloria''s subtle nod, made her next move. "And then there''s that new dish everyone''s talking about. What was it called? Hmm... Oh yes, risu, I think."


    Javier stopped eating, his eyes widening. Risu? Rice? For real?! His mind raced as the word echoed in his head. Memories of warm, fragrant rice from his past life came rushing back.


    Noticing his sudden interest, Gloria held back a sly smile as she stood in the doorway, quietly watching.


    Liana, however, furrowed her brow slightly, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. Why are the maids suddenly talking so loudly near the dining room? This is unusual¡­ very unusual, she thought, glancing at Javier to see how he would react.


    "Liana?" Javier called, pausing mid-bite and looking at her with determination in his eyes.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm but knowing something was coming.


    "We should check the town!" Javier declared enthusiastically.


    "No, Young Master. You should ask permission first from your father or your mother," Liana responded firmly, crossing her arms.


    "But¡­" Javier hesitated, his excitement fading a little.


    "It''s a formal visit, Young Master. You can''t just wander around without approval," Liana added, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Can''t we just sneak out? Ehehe," Javier asked with a mischievous grin.


    "No! You can''t!" Liana leaned in and whispered, her eyes sharp. "As a noble son, the risk is high. What if something happens?"


    "Huh? You do know We both can handle any trouble easily," Javier countered confidently.


    Liana sighed and whispered back, "Yes,I know your real power. But aren''t you the one who said you didn''t want your abilities to be discovered? Or have you changed your mind?"


    "Ugh¡­ fine. I''ll ask," Javier grumbled, reluctantly agreeing.


    He turned back to his plate, taking another bite of the juicy meat. In his mind, however, he was already planning. This meat would go perfectly with rice¡ªor risu, or whatever they call it here. If it''s real rice¡­ and they have soy sauce¡­ mmmph! This would taste amazing.


    "Young Master? What are you thinking?" Liana asked, noticing the dreamy look on his face.


    "Oh? Nothing, Liana," Javier replied quickly, his grin returning. "I just can''t wait to ask Father for permission to visit the town."


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, watching him with mild amusement as he started eating with new enthusiasm. It''s always about food with him¡­ she thought.


    After the meal, Javier rushed through the hallways, his voice echoing as he called out:


    "Mother!! Mother!! Mother!? Hmm? Where is she? Ugh¡­ when I need her, she''s always missing."


    He spun around, frustrated, and then saw Liana walking gracefully behind him.


    "Liana? Where''s Mother?"


    "I believe, according to her schedule, she is attending a meeting with the other noblewomen, along with Lady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia," Liana replied calmly.


    "Ugh¡­ now I have to find and ask permission from Father. He''s always so serious!" Javier groaned, running his fingers through his messy hair. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is serious?"


    "Eeeep!!" Javier yelped, jumping at the sudden voice.


    Standing in front of him was Lord Garius, along with Mrs. Errinette and Mr. Alf, all wearing unreadable expressions.


    Liana bowed politely, her tone smooth and composed. "Good morning, my lord."


    Javier, on the other hand, froze in place, stammering awkwardly. "Ahhh¡­ umm¡­"


    "What do you want?" Garius asked bluntly, his sharp gaze on his youngest son.


    "Err¡­ nothing!!" Javier blurted before running off, leaving Liana behind.


    Liana''s thoughts raced as she bowed even lower, trying to stay calm. How dare you leave me alone with your father here!


    "Liana?" Garius called, his authoritative voice snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Why was your young master looking for his mother?"


    "The Young Master wished to ask permission to visit the town," Liana answered honestly, her tone steady.


    "Hmmph! That young master of yours is always playing around," Garius said, glancing briefly at Errinette and Alf, signaling them with a subtle look. "He doesn''t even want to attend school properly."


    "My lord," Alf interjected, his tone measured, "perhaps this is a good opportunity for our young master to make an ''official visit'' to the town."


    Garius pretended to think about this, stroking his chin, though a faint smirk almost appeared. "Hmm¡­"


    Errinette chimed in, her voice calm but purposeful. "Yes, my lord. It could be a chance for him to learn about his responsibilities."


    Garius nodded, as if reluctantly agreeing. "Very well. Liana, go meet Gloria and arrange an official visit to the town."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana replied, bowing deeply before leaving to carry out the order. Inside, she sighed, thinking, At least this time, the young master''s antics are leading to something productive.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 120 - 120: Dressing for Adventure ( 120 )

    After Lord Garius, Mr. Alf, and Mrs. Errinette left, Liana bowed once more before standing up. Inside her mind, she was angry:


    Just you wait, Young Master! How dare you leave me to face your father alone! You were supposed to be the one asking for permission!


    She sighed, trying to calm down, and started walking purposefully through the halls to look for Gloria. Her steps paused when she saw one of the household maids scrubbing the floor.


    "Good morning, Miss Liana," the maid greeted her with a polite bow.


    "Good morning. Have you seen Miss Gloria?" Liana asked, her tone calm but firm.


    "Ah, I think she''s in the main hall," the maid replied.


    "Thank you. Please continue your work."


    "As you wish, Miss Liana." The maid bowed again and went back to her task.


    Liana walked to the main hall, where she found Gloria checking the work of the household maids. Gloria''s calm presence made everyone respect her without needing words.


    "Good morning, Miss Gloria," Liana greeted politely.


    "Ara¡­ good morning, Liana. Is there something I can help you with?" Gloria replied, her tone warm and welcoming.


    "Lord Garius asked me to meet you to arrange the Young Master''s official visit to the town," Liana explained.


    "Today?"


    "Yes," Liana confirmed.


    "Hmm¡­ very well. Please tell the guard leader about the visit and make sure everything is ready," Gloria instructed, her expression calm and composed.


    "Understood, Miss Gloria," Liana said with a nod.


    "Oh, Miss Liana?" Gloria called just as Liana turned to leave.


    "Yes, Miss Gloria?"


    "I saw the Young Master running outside earlier. He''s probably at the pekko pen."


    "Thank you, Miss Gloria."


    "You are welcome," Gloria replied with a gentle smile, turning back to oversee the maids.


    With her task clear, Liana sighed lightly, muttering under her breath as she headed toward the pekko pen. Young Master, if you think you can escape responsibility this time, you''re sorely mistaken.


    Liana walked to the pekko pen, her steps steady and purposeful. As she got closer, she saw the cheeky Young Master who had left her to face Lord Garius alone. He was sitting on his pekko, Buddy, clearly having a great time.


    "Young Master," Liana called out softly, with a calm smile on her face. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier froze, his playful mood changing. "Ah¡­ Liana¡­ umm¡­" he stammered, clearly surprised.


    "The plans for your official visit are already being prepared," Liana told him in her usual calm tone. "Now, you should go back to your room and change into something suitable."


    "Really? You got permission from Father?" Javier asked, his amber eyes lighting up with surprise.


    "Yes, Lord Garius has given his approval. Now, now, Young Master," she said, holding out her hand. "Let''s go to your room and get you ready."


    "Yay! Ehehehe! I knew I could count on you!" Javier exclaimed, jumping off Buddy and grabbing her hand eagerly.


    Inside her mind, Liana smiled. Just you wait, Young Master. Payback is coming.


    Once they were inside the room, Liana moved quickly, picking the best outfit for a noble and placing it neatly on the bed.


    "Now, Young Master, let me help you change," she said cheerfully.


    "Umm¡­ Liana, I can change myself," Javier replied hesitantly, instinctively stepping back.


    "Don''t worry about it, Young Master. It''s my duty," Liana insisted, her voice polite but firm.


    Without waiting for a response, Liana started pulling his shirt over his head roughly.


    "Ow! Liana! That hurts!" Javier yelped, squirming as she tugged too hard.


    Ignoring his complaints, Liana moved to his trousers. "Now, hold still."


    "Eeeeepp! Not the pants!!" Javier shouted, his face flushing as he clutched his waistband in desperation.


    "Hm? You''re wearing shorts underneath. It''s not like you''re completely naked," Liana said matter-of-factly, raising an eyebrow.


    "But¡ª" Javier began, only to be cut off.


    "Don''t talk too much," she said playfully, yet her tone left no room for argument.


    Javier''s amber eyes went wide with alarm. "Liana? Why are you looking so scary?"


    With a mischievous grin, Liana pulled the pants up with excessive force. Javier winced, feeling a sharp pain.


    "Eeeeepp!!! Liana!!" he squeaked, his eyes going wide as he lay back on the bed, holding his crotch.


    This is what you get for leaving me to face Lord Garius alone, she thought smugly.


    "Consider this payback for all the trouble you cause!" she thought, trying not to laugh out loud.


    Javier lay there, still in shock, and finally muttered, "I guess I won''t tease you again¡­ for a while."


    Liana smiled, triumph in her eyes as she helped him finish getting dressed, careful not to pull too hard this time.


    "Next time, Young Master," Liana said with a sweet but serious smile, "if you ever leave me behind like that again, it will be worse."


    "Err¡­ Liana¡­ don''t be so mad," Javier stammered, feeling nervous under her intense gaze. "It''s just¡­ Father is scary, okay?"


    Liana sighed, her expression becoming a little softer. "Young Master, you''re not wrong. But you left me alone to face him. You can''t do that."


    She reached out and fixed the emblem on his nicely embroidered vest, making sure it looked perfect on his chest. "There. Now you look great."


    Javier gave a shy grin. "Thanks, Liana. I''ll try not to leave you behind next time."


    "You''d better not," she said, stepping back and pointing toward the door. "Now, let''s go, Young Master. I''m sure Miss Gloria and the others are waiting for us."


    "Hehe¡­ town, town, town!" Javier chanted, his earlier nervousness forgotten as he bounced out the door, excitement shining in every step.


    Liana followed behind, shaking her head with a small smile. Even when he''s difficult, he''s impossible to stay mad at.


    Once they arrived in the courtyard, Gloria and several other maids were already on their horses, along with guards who were also ready. The grand carriage, shiny and polished, stood waiting in the center.


    Javier''s face turned sour when he saw it. "Ugh¡­ really, Liana? A carriage?"


    "You have to, Young Master," Liana replied firmly. "You''re a noble, Count Garius''s youngest son. It''s proper etiquette."


    "Nope." Javier crossed his arms stubbornly and turned toward the pekko pen. "Buddy!" he shouted, whistling sharply.


    From a distance, Buddy rushed over, squawking loudly in excitement. Pikko followed closely, flapping its short wings to catch up.


    "Ehehehe!" Javier grinned as he climbed onto Buddy''s back. "I''m going to ride my Buddy!"


    "No, Young Master," Liana said in her firmest voice. "You can''t!"


    "Blergh, Liana. I don''t care. Buddy and I are going!" Javier declared, holding on tightly to Buddy''s neck to stay on.


    Gloria watched the amusing scene unfold and shook her head with a smile as Liana tried to pull Javier down. Buddy squawked loudly, standing strong with its rider.


    With a resigned sigh, Gloria got off her horse and approached them. "Now, now, Miss Liana," she said gently, pulling out a scarf with the household emblem. She tied it around Buddy''s neck, giving the pekko a noble look.


    "Here, done," she said, stepping back with a satisfied nod.


    After Gloria tied the Armand household emblem scarf around Buddy''s neck, Javier hopped off excitedly and began circling his beloved pekko, inspecting the new look with bright eyes.


    "Ohhhh!!" he exclaimed, eyes shining with excitement. "I''m going to make the best armor for Buddy later. Ehehehe!"


    Gloria chuckled softly, her expression warm. "Young Master, you never stop amazing me."


    Meanwhile, Liana shook her head, hands on her hips, and let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Young Master, can we focus on today''s visit first before starting another one of your wild projects?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Don''t worry, Liana. Buddy and I are ready for anything. Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked loudly, agreeing, while flapping its short wings proudly.


    "See?" Javier said with a smirk.


    Gloria laughed again, patting Buddy gently. "Now, now, Miss Liana, let the Young Master dream a little. After all, adventures often start with imagination."


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help the faint smile on her lips as she gestured toward the group. "Young Master, if you''re done admiring Buddy, let''s get moving. Everyone''s waiting."


    "Alright, alright!" Javier said, hopping back onto Buddy''s back. "Let''s go, Buddy! Town, here we come!"


    Buddy squawked in excitement, and Pikko followed closely behind as the group finally set off, much to Liana''s relief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 121 - 121: A Whimsical Ride ( 121 )

    Javier strolled happily along the road, sitting on Buddy''s strong back. There was no need to hurry. He hummed a cheerful tune, swaying to the rhythm of his own song. Buddy matched his energy, squawking melodically and walking with a proud bounce.


    Buddy''s strut was quite a sight¡ªhis sturdy legs marched as if to say, "I own this road!" His chest was puffed out, and his head bobbed with each step. Occasionally, he tilted his beak up, showing off his new scarf, which made the guards behind them chuckle.


    Behind them, Liana followed on Pikko, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. She sat up straight on her mount, but sometimes she sighed at the young master''s antics.


    Further back, Gloria and the other maids rode properly, keeping a good formation while the guards rode protectively next to them.


    "Liana?" Javier called out, breaking the peaceful silence of their ride.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, her voice calm but with a hint of suspicion.


    "How far is the town from the estate?"


    "About two or three hours by carriage," she said matter-of-factly.


    "Eeehhhh?! That far?" Javier groaned, slumping over Buddy''s neck dramatically.


    "Yes, Young Master," Liana said with a small smirk, clearly enjoying his overreaction.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier sat back up, scratching his chin as if trying to think of a way to make the journey shorter. Just then, he spotted a small group of guards on horseback riding toward them.


    The lead guard tipped his helmet respectfully as they got closer. "Ah! Good day, Miss Liana, Miss Gloria!"


    Liana nodded politely. "Good day. How is the patrol?"


    "Quiet so far, Miss Liana. And who might this young gentleman be?" the guard asked, glancing at Javier and Buddy.


    Javier puffed out his chest proudly. "I''m Javier De Armand, Count Garius''s youngest son!"


    Buddy, sensing that he should show off too, squawked loudly and puffed out his chest, strutting in place.


    The guards exchanged amused glances, clearly entertained. One of them whispered, "That bird''s got a weird attitude."


    As the guards saluted and rode on, Javier continued his stroll, humming a triumphant tune while Buddy marched forward with his usual swagger. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they continued down the road, Javier''s eyes wandered and spotted a familiar path that led to a small village he used to sneak out to visit. A flood of memories rushed back, but this time, he didn''t need to take a detour¡ªhis goal was the town.


    Still, impatience bubbled inside him. The sooner they reached the town, the better. His excitement was almost overwhelming.


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy''s neck, his grin turning mischievous. With a conspiratorial whisper, he said, "Buddy... let''s dash down the road."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, his smug face lighting up with excitement. His beady eyes seemed to sparkle like a mastermind planning some fun.


    Javier turned his head slightly and cast a sly grin back at the group behind him. His eyes glinted with mischief, and a soft chuckle escaped his lips.


    Liana, always watchful, narrowed her eyes. Her instincts told her that trouble was coming. "Don''t you dare, Young Master," she warned sharply.


    But as she watched, her suspicion turned to exasperation. Javier whispered to Buddy again, his grin getting bigger. Most ridiculously, Buddy''s expression changed too. The pekko''s beak curved as if forming a sneaky smile, and his head bobbed slightly.


    "Is it just me," Liana muttered to herself, "or is that bird scheming with him?"


    Liana sighed deeply, gripping Pikko''s reins tighter and preparing for the chaos she knew was coming.


    Liana''s sharp gaze locked onto Javier as he whispered yet another secret command to Buddy. His sly grin was impossible to miss, and Buddy''s smug squawk made it clear trouble was coming. She could sense the chaos brewing even before it began.


    With a sigh, Liana turned to Miss Gloria. "Miss Gloria, be prepared."


    Gloria, always calm and composed, gave a small smile. "Yes, Miss Liana. But you do realize that horses aren''t as fast as pekkos."


    "I know," Liana replied firmly, her eyes still on the young master and his mischievous mount. "I''ll chase him. Just make sure everyone else arrives safely at the town."


    Gloria nodded. "Understood, Miss Liana."


    As Liana tightened her grip on Pikko''s reins, her determination was clear. She knew Javier well enough to anticipate what would happen next. Turning her gaze back, she saw him leaning forward, whispering into Buddy''s ear like a partner in crime.


    That sly grin of his¡­ and Buddy''s equally smug expression¡ªit was as if they were sharing a secret.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Not on my watch," she muttered, already gearing up to spring into action.


    Buddy''s pace quickened, and the oversized bird let out an excited squawk, drooling slightly in anticipation.


    Then, with a sudden burst of energy, Buddy dashed forward, kicking up a cloud of dust behind him.


    "I''m going first, Lianaaaa!! Hahahahaha!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he disappeared down the road.


    "Guhhhhh! Young Masterrrrrr!!!" Liana shouted, her voice a mix of frustration and panic.


    Miss Gloria, ever composed, simply smiled as she watched the spectacle unfold. "Now, now, Miss Liana, go chase the young master."


    "I''m going first, Miss Gloria!" Liana snapped, her composure slipping just a bit as she gripped Pikko''s reins tightly. "Pikko! Chase them!"


    Pikko squawked in response, flapping its wings once before launching forward with impressive speed. The ground blurred beneath them as Liana leaned forward, urging her mount to go faster.


    "Young Masterrrrr!!!!" she called out, her voice nearly drowned out by the rush of wind and Buddy''s excited squawks.


    Javier, completely absorbed in the thrill of his little adventure, was blissfully unaware of the chaos he was causing behind him. Buddy, matching his excitement, maintained the pace, leaving Liana and Pikko struggling to close the gap.


    "Keeeeeehaaaaa!!! This is funnn!!!" Javier shouted, his voice filled with exhilaration as Buddy dashed forward, the wind whipping past them.


    Buddy squawked loudly, clearly sharing in Javier''s enthusiasm. But as they picked up even more speed, drool began to trail from the pekko''s large beak, splattering in the wind behind them.


    "Ewwww!! Buddy!! The drool!!" Javier exclaimed, leaning slightly to the side to avoid getting hit by the spray.


    Unfazed by his rider''s protest, Buddy let out a gleeful squawk and surged ahead even faster, his legs a blur beneath him.


    "Seriously, Buddy, control yourself!" Javier grumbled, trying to wipe his sleeve clean while still hanging on. Despite the mess, laughter bubbled up inside him; this was all part of the adventure.


    Behind them, Liana was rapidly closing in on Pikko. "Young Master! Slow down! This is dangerous!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the rush of wind.


    "Not a chance!" Javier yelled back, a cheeky grin on his face as he clutched Buddy tighter. "see you at the town, Lianaaa!"


    Buddy squawked again, as if challenging Pikko to try and catch up, leaving a chaotic trail of dust and drool behind them. The thrill of the chase hung in the air, mixing excitement with Liana''s growing concern.


    "Pikko! Don''t lose them!" Liana urged, gripping the reins tightly as Pikko flapped its wings determinedly.


    Pikko squawked in response, putting its strength into the chase as it surged forward, agile and fast. The wind ruffled Liana''s hair as they picked up speed, and she leaned low over her mount, urging it to go even faster.


    "Come on, Pikko! We can''t let Buddy and that troublemaker get too far ahead!" she encouraged, her voice a mix of urgency and excitement.


    Pikko flapped its wings vigorously, its determination palpable. It dodged around loose stones and bumps in the road, trying to close the gap between them and Javier, who was still laughing and reveling in the thrill of the ride.


    "Faster, Pikko! We''ve got to catch them before they get into real trouble!" Liana shouted, feeling a rush of adrenaline as they raced down the road. The chase was on, and she was determined not to let Javier pull any stunts that would get him into trouble.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 122 - 122: Arrival at the Town ( 122 )

    Javier and Buddy stood at the town gates, both looking equally impatient. Dust still clung to their clothes and feathers after their wild dash, but that didn''t dim Javier''s excitement.


    Liana sat composedly on Pikko, her hair only slightly out of place from the chase. She had finally managed to catch up with Javier before he could cause any more chaos, much to her relief. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the town guards approached and noticed the Armand household emblem on Liana''s scarf and Buddy''s scarf, they stammered nervously.


    "M-miss Liana, Young Master Javier! Welcome to the town of Bristal!" one guard said, bowing deeply.


    Javier waved casually, already fidgeting in place. "Yeah, yeah, thanks. Can we go in now?"


    "Not yet, Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice calm but firm. "We should wait for Miss Gloria and the others to arrive."


    "Ughhh, why? Buddy and I can''t wait anymore!" Javier groaned, pacing back and forth while Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping its wings impatiently.


    Liana glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. "Patience, Young Master. A proper noble doesn''t just storm into a town without their escort."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Patience is overrated. Next time, I''m buying all of them a pekko so they can keep up!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I''m sure Miss Gloria would appreciate that."


    As they waited, Javier leaned against Buddy''s side, tapping his foot. "So, Liana," he began, "you''ve never been to the town before?"


    "Hmm? Not officially," Liana replied. "I believe I visited years ago, before I was appointed as your personal maid. But that was just a quick errand."


    "Well, get ready to see it properly now," Javier said, his grin returning. "Bristal Town better be ready for the great Javier De Armand!"


    Liana sighed, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. "I''m sure they''ll never forget you, Young Master."


    They continued waiting at the gates, with Buddy and Pikko squawking softly, as the faint sound of hooves signaled Gloria and the rest of the group catching up.


    "Gloriaaaaa!! You''re late!!" Javier shouted, arms crossed and an exaggerated pout on his face.


    Gloria dismounted gracefully, smiling as if she hadn''t just endured a long ride. "Ara, Young Master¡­" she said in her usual calm tone. "You know horses are not as fast as pekkos."


    Javier huffed, patting Buddy''s neck proudly. "Well, next time, we''re going to buy you one!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Is that so? And where would we acquire such fine creatures?"


    Javier grinned, his amber eyes gleaming with mischief. "Eheheh¡­ If we visit the old man again in the village!."


    "Young Master," Liana interjected, her voice a mix of scolding and exasperation, "let''s not trouble the old man unnecessarily. Besides, you already have two pekkos."


    Javier waved her off. "Details, details! He''ll be happy to see me again. Buddy here needs more friends, don''t you, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked enthusiastically, flapping its wings as if in full agreement.


    Gloria chuckled, shaking her head. "Well, Young Master, I''ll look forward to riding a pekko someday if you manage to convince the old man."


    "See? Even Miss Gloria agrees!" Javier said triumphantly, turning to Liana with a smug grin.


    Liana sighed deeply, muttering under her breath, "This is going to be a long day¡­"


    "An army of Pekko!!! Kekekeke!!!" Javier exclaimed, throwing his arms up dramatically as Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, its wings flapping with excitement.


    The town guards at the gate exchanged awkward glances, unsure whether to laugh or take his statement seriously. One guard leaned toward another and whispered, "Is this the Count''s youngest son?"


    "Our young master really¡­" another guard muttered, rubbing the back of his neck with an amused smile.


    Behind them, Liana sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, shaking her head in resignation. "Young Master, please stop causing a scene."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her serene demeanor undisturbed. The other maids and household guards couldn''t help but smile, already accustomed to Javier''s eccentric behavior.


    "Well, at least the Pekkos seem to share his energy," one of the maids murmured, watching as Buddy practically bounced on its legs, as if ready to storm the gates.


    Liana shot the bird an unimpressed look. "Even the mount matches his personality¡­" she muttered under her breath, earning a stifled laugh from Gloria.


    "Alright, Buddy!! Time to conquer the town!!" Javier shouted triumphantly, pointing dramatically ahead.


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, flapping its wings as it dashed through the town gates with startling speed.


    "Young Master¡­" Liana let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. She motioned to Pikko, and the elegant bird began following with a graceful sprint.


    "Buddy!! Find the marketplace!! Food!! Fooooodddd!!" Javier exclaimed, his voice echoing through the streets as Buddy let out another loud squawk, clearly just as excited.


    The townsfolk, startled by the sudden arrival of a noble boy riding a lively Pekko, quickly stepped aside, murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Who is that kid?"


    "Look at the bird¡ªit''s wearing a noble emblem!"


    "He''s¡­ riding it through the streets?"


    Liana, riding Pikko not far behind, was already dreading the scene Javier would undoubtedly cause. She gave a small wave to the onlookers, offering a polite smile as if to apologize for the spectacle.


    "Gloria, I''ll make sure he doesn''t terrorize the marketplace," Liana muttered to the head maid, who had just caught up with the rest of the group.


    Gloria chuckled softly, watching Buddy and Javier disappear further into the town. "Ara¡­ Our young master certainly knows how to make an entrance."


    One of the household guards sighed. "We''ll be lucky if the vendors aren''t in chaos by the time we arrive."


    Meanwhile, Javier leaned low over Buddy''s neck, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Faster, Buddy! We need to find the best food stall! Let''s eat until we drop! Kekeke!"


    "Gyaaarrhh!! Found one¡­ Kekeke!" Javier exclaimed as Buddy came to an abrupt stop in front of a fruit vendor.


    The vendor, a middle-aged man wiping his hands on a cloth, immediately noticed the Armand household emblem on Buddy''s scarf. His eyes widened, and he quickly straightened up. "Ah, welcome, young master!"


    Before Javier could respond, Buddy lunged forward, greedily snatching a large fruit from the stall with its beak.


    "Oi, Buddy!! Don''t just start eating! We have to pay first!!" Javier shouted, leaning down to tug gently on the bird''s neck.


    Buddy squawked in defiance, swallowing the fruit whole and eyeing the next one eagerly.


    "Eughh! Buddy! Stop eating their food!" Javier groaned, rubbing his temples as Buddy grabbed another fruit.


    The vendor chuckled nervously, his eyes darting between the noble boy and the increasingly empty fruit stall. "Uh, young master¡­ That will be¡­ 2 silver coins¡­" He paused as Buddy devoured yet another fruit. "¡­2 silver, 3 copper¡­ 2 silver, 5 copper¡­ 2 silver, 15 copper¡­"


    "Haaa¡­ Fine¡­" Javier sighed, pulling out a small pouch.


    "Hey, Buddy! At least let the merchant count first!" he scolded, watching as Buddy polished off yet another fruit.


    With a resigned expression, Javier held out 10 silver coins. "Here. Is this enough for all the fruit?"


    The vendor''s eyes widened at the generous payment. "Y-Yes! Thank you, young master! It''s more than enough!"


    Just then, Liana arrived on Pikko, her face a perfect picture of calm resignation. She dismounted gracefully, ready to lecture Javier, but before she could speak, Pikko let out an excited squawk and joined Buddy in the feast.


    "Pikko! Not you too!" Liana gasped, placing her hands on her hips.


    The vendor laughed nervously as both Pekkos happily munched on the remaining fruit. "It''s an honor to serve the young master and his¡­ fine companions."


    Javier turned to Liana with a sheepish grin. "See? Even Pikko agrees that the fruit is great!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing deeply. "Young master, really..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 123 - 123: Skewers and Squabbles ( 123 )

    "Ohhh!! Buddy! Look over there¡ªa roast meat shop!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he spotted a stall with sizzling skewers of roasted meat.


    Without hesitation, he dashed toward the stall, with Buddy and Pikko close behind, their eyes locked on the steaming skewers and drool dripping from their beaks.


    "Welcome, young master! What can I get for you?" the vendor asked, already recognizing the Armand household emblem.


    "All of it! Just give me all the skewers you''ve got!" Javier declared, slapping a few silver coins down on the counter.


    Before the vendor could even hand over the skewers, Buddy and Pikko lunged forward, each snatching a skewer with their beaks.


    "Hey! Buddy! Don''t eat mine!" Javier cried out, wrestling a skewer out of Buddy''s grip.


    Pikko squawked indignantly as Javier tried to shield his own skewer. "Pikko! I only got one bite!"


    Javier chomped on a piece of meat, glaring at the two mischievous Pekkos, who were blissfully devouring the skewers with abandon.


    Behind him, Liana arrived with Gloria and the rest of the maids and guards. They paused to observe the chaotic scene of their young master battling his overeager mounts for his meal.


    "Ah, young master¡­" Liana muttered, shaking her head with a sigh.


    Gloria covered her mouth, suppressing a soft laugh, while the other maids and guards chuckled openly, finding the sight both endearing and amusing.


    Around them, passersby stopped to watch, their faces lighting up at the rare sight of the young son of their lord enjoying himself so freely. The cheerful atmosphere spread, and whispers filled the air.


    "That''s Count Armand''s youngest, isn''t it?"


    "He''s such a lively boy!"


    "Look at him wrestling with those birds! How adorable!"


    Unaware of the attention he was garnering, Javier finally managed to snag another skewer for himself. "Haha! Victory is mine!" he declared triumphantly, holding it high.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in unison, clearly disagreeing with him as they eyed the skewer with determined hunger.


    Liana let out another sigh, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Young master¡­ You truly are something else."


    "Hmm? You all don''t want to eat?" Javier turned back, eyeing the guards, Gloria, Liana, and the maids who trailed behind him.


    The maids and guards exchanged warm glances but shook their heads. "We''re fine, young master, thank you," one of the maids replied.


    Javier frowned, clearly dissatisfied. He pulled out another pouch, this time filled to the brim with gleaming gold coins.


    "Liana!"


    Liana, momentarily distracted by Pikko trying to sneak another snack, turned her attention back to him. "Yes, young master?"


    "Give them all one gold coin each. And the rest is for you." Javier tossed the pouch lightly toward her.


    Liana caught it effortlessly but immediately sighed, her brows furrowing. "Young master, didn''t I mention before? One gold coin is a lot for us. We could live off this for months."


    "So?" Javier shrugged, flashing his usual carefree grin. "Just give it to them. It''s not like I''ll have less money after this."


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Young master, that isn''t the point. This is too much for simple errands¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Javier leaned in with a mischievous smirk. "You know I still have plenty inside my magic storage, right? This is nothing."


    Liana sighed again, though a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. "If you insist, young master."


    She turned to the guards, maids, and Gloria. "Here. The young master wishes for you to have this."


    "Young master, this is too generous¡ª" one of the guards started, but Javier waved him off.


    "No complaining! Take it and enjoy yourselves. If you don''t, Buddy and Pikko will eat more than their fair share, and there won''t be anything left for you."


    The group chuckled, accepting the coins with gratitude. The marketplace buzzed with life as vendors and onlookers watched the generous young noble spreading wealth and joy, his carefree demeanor a stark contrast to the usual reserved nobles.


    Meanwhile, Buddy and Pikko squawked impatiently, as if reminding Javier that the food stalls wouldn''t wait forever.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he spotted a food stall ahead with a steaming pot of sizzling squid balls. The vendor, a cheerful older woman, skillfully skewered the glistening, golden-brown snacks while her pot bubbled enticingly.


    "Ohhh! Buddy! Pikko! Look! Squid balls! And they''re HUGE!" Javier exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Without missing a beat, he darted to the stall and slammed a handful of silver coins onto the counter. "Aunty! Give me all of this! Every last one!"


    The vendor blinked, momentarily stunned by the sheer enthusiasm of the young noble. "A-All of them, young master? That''s quite a lot¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly and lunged for the tray of freshly cooked squid balls.


    "Hey! Hey! Buddy! Pikko! Stop snatching them!" Javier yelled, flailing his arms in a vain attempt to wrangle the two overzealous Pekkos.


    Buddy had already snatched a skewer and was gulping down the squid balls with drool dripping from his beak. Pikko followed suit, expertly grabbing a skewer in each claw and balancing them like a pro as she munched happily.


    "Eughhh! You two gluttons! Those were mine!" Javier groaned, grabbing a skewer before they could steal any more.


    "Young master, please control your Pekkos!" Liana called from nearby, her voice stern but tinged with amusement. She had been perched on Pikko moments ago, but now the bird had betrayed her to join the food frenzy.


    The vendor watched the chaotic scene unfold, first with wide eyes and then with a hearty laugh. "Oh, young master, your birds sure have an appetite! But don''t worry, there''s more where that came from."


    Javier sighed dramatically, clutching his lone skewer as if it were a priceless treasure. "Aunty, please. Make double the amount next time. These two don''t know the meaning of sharing!"


    Buddy and Pikko, as if understanding his complaint, squawked simultaneously, looking immensely satisfied with their feast. Around them, passersby chuckled, entertained by the spectacle of the energetic young noble and his insatiable Pekkos.


    As the busy scene calmed down for a moment, Gloria walked over to Javier with her usual gentle smile. She had seen some chaos starting, but this time it wasn''t caused by Javier or his playful Pekkos. A sparkle in her calm eyes showed that she had a plan.


    "Young Master," Gloria said softly, her voice kind and motherly. "Let me help you take off your jacket. It must be hot walking around in it."


    "Oh! Thank you, Gloria! Ehehe," Javier said, handing her his jacket right away while focusing on his squid ball skewer.


    With care, Gloria took off the jacket, her movements smooth and careful. The Armand emblem on the jacket shined in the sunlight, but no one noticed it for long. Gloria turned away with the jacket, folding it neatly and holding it close.


    She waved for Liana to come over. "Miss Liana, come with me for a moment." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? Miss Gloria?" Liana said, confused by the sudden need for secrecy.


    "Shhh, just wait," Gloria whispered, pulling Liana by the arm to a spot farther away from Javier.


    Liana frowned and looked back at Javier, who was happily fighting off his Pekkos for the last squid ball. The guards and other maids seemed to step back, almost as if they knew something was about to happen.


    "What''s going on? What does this mean?" Liana asked, her face showing her suspicion.


    Gloria leaned in closer and whispered, "Just wait and see, Miss Liana. Lord Garius''s orders are very important."


    "Lord Garius?" Liana blinked, her confusion growing.


    "Be patient, my dear. You''ll understand soon enough," Gloria said with a knowing smile, her tone playful but serious.


    Liana crossed her arms, staying where she was as she watched Gloria. Whatever was going to happen, it was clear that Gloria was following Lord Garius''s mysterious instructions closely.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 124 - 124: The Brat and the Bold ( 124 )

    As Javier enjoyed his roast meat with Buddy and Pikko, the delicious smell filled the air. Suddenly, he heard some noise nearby. Lifting his head mid-bite, he looked toward the growing commotion a short distance from their stall.


    "Hmm?" Javier mumbled, curious. "What''s happening over there?"


    He turned to the vendor he was eating with. "Hey, who''s causing all that noise?"


    The vendor sighed and shook his head. "Ah, it''s that brat from the Jaist household again."


    "Jaist household?" Javier raised an eyebrow.


    The vendor leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "Yeah, the youngest son of High Baron Grimian. Every time he visits, he causes trouble¡ªtaking things without paying and acting like he''s better than everyone else."


    Javier narrowed his eyes, a sly grin forming. "Interesting¡­"


    Buddy tilted his head, seeming curious about Javier''s change in mood, while Pikko nudged closer, trying to sneak another bite of his food.


    At the commotion:


    "Please pay for the goods," an elderly vendor pleaded, her voice shaking but firm.


    "Hah! Do you even know who I am?!" the boy snapped, puffing out his chest. "I am the son of High Baron Grimian, of the Jaist household! How dare a commoner like you ask for payment from me?"


    The vendor hesitated, wringing her hands nervously. "But¡­ it''s just a few coppers¡­"


    The boy smirked arrogantly, leaning in closer. "You should be honored that I even stopped by your dirty stall. That''s payment enough!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind him, two guards from the Jaist household rested their hands on their swords, looking cold and threatening. One of them shouted, "Oi, old lady, you better watch what you say. How dare you insult our young master by asking for payment?"


    A murmur of anger spread through the crowd.


    One person stepped forward, red with anger. "Even our lord, Count Garius, never treats us like this! Who do you think you are, bullying an old lady in our town?"


    Another added, gaining confidence, "Yeah! If you''re so important, go back to where you came from!"


    The guards exchanged glances, gripping their swords tighter.


    From deeper in the crowd, a brave voice yelled, "Yeah! Screw you and your Jaist arrogance!"


    Javier grinned mischievously as he stood up, brushing crumbs from his clothes. He leaned down closer to Buddy and Pikko, speaking in a secretive tone.


    "Hehe¡­ Buddy, Pikko, ready for some fun?"


    The two Pekkos squawked excitedly, their eyes shining with eagerness.


    From the side, Liana noticed what Javier planned and stepped forward with concern on her face. "Young master, wait¡ª"


    But Gloria gently but firmly placed her hand on Liana''s arm.


    "Just wait, Liana," Gloria said with a calm smile.


    "But Miss Gloria¡ª"


    "Trust me. Lord Garius''s orders."


    Liana bit her lip, unsure but eventually stepped back, her eyes staying on Javier.


    Javier walked toward the commotion, moving casually as the crowd parted for him. The noise faded as he got closer.


    "Oh, look who we have here!" Javier called out, his voice full of mock pity. His eyes sparkled with amusement as he looked at the Jaist brat, who stood proudly with his guards. "You must be a poor boy."


    The crowd gasped, surprised by his words.


    Javier tilted his head and gave the Jaist brat a sly grin before tossing a copper coin at his feet. "Here, a little something for you. Don''t worry, I know it''s tough for families that can''t give their kids an allowance."


    The coin clinked on the cobblestones, making the Jaist brat''s face turn red with anger. "H-How dare you treat me like a beggar!"


    Javier leaned in closer, his grin growing wider as he lowered his voice so only the brat could hear. "Hmm? Aren''t you?"


    "You insolent commoner!" the Jaist brat yelled, his fists shaking.


    "Commoner?" Javier blinked innocently and then gasped dramatically. "Oh, no! You''re from the Jaist household? The oh-so-important Jaist household? Ohhhh, I''m so scared!"


    He pretended to be scared, shuddering exaggeratedly and smirking playfully.


    The guards from the Jaist household stepped forward, gripping their swords tightly. "You dare mock the Jaist family?!"


    Javier pretended to panic, raising his hands. "A-ah! No, no, I wouldn''t dare!" Then he turned to his Pekkos. "Buddy! Pikko!"


    The two large Pekkos squawked together, their size and sharp beaks making the guards nervous.


    The guards froze, their confidence fading.


    "Oh my, how sad," Javier said, giving Buddy a pat on the beak. "Even a ''commoner'' like me has these impressive Pekkos. Meanwhile, the mighty Jaist household doesn''t even have one for their spoiled little boy?"


    The crowd burst into laughter, cutting through the Jaist brat''s pride.


    The brat''s face turned deep red, and his lips trembled as he shouted, "I''ll make you regret this!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his smirk staying strong. "Oh? And how will you do that? Cry to Daddy about how a ''commoner'' showed you up in public?"


    Laughter grew louder, with some people clapping and cheering for Javier''s cleverness.


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye as he continued to laugh. Buddy and Pikko squawked along, their sounds almost like laughter as they flapped their wings excitedly. The crowd roared with laughter too, really enjoying the show.


    "Now, now, poor ''noble,''" Javier said, waving his hand as if dismissing the boy. "Why don''t you pay the nice old lady for her goods and be a good boy? You know, like a proper noble should."


    The Jaist brat''s face twisted in anger. "You¡­ you don''t know who you''re dealing with! Once I tell my father, you''ll regret this!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his smirk still there. "Huh? And what''s your family going to do about it? Send an army to attack this town?"


    "Yes! A war!" the brat shouted, puffing out his chest, proud of his claim.


    Javier stared for a moment, then burst out laughing again, his voice ringing out in the marketplace. Buddy and Pikko sensed his joy and squawked louder, stomping their feet as if teasing the Jaist brat.


    "HAHAHAHA! Oh, this is too funny!" Javier said, clutching his stomach, tears forming in his eyes. "A noble who can''t even pay for their goods¡­ talking about war? Really? Do you even have that kind of money? Oh wait¡ª" He snapped his fingers dramatically. "You don''t! That''s why you''re stealing from an old lady!"


    The crowd joined in, laughing and pointing as the Jaist brat''s face turned bright red.


    "Y-You¡­!" the brat stammered, shaking with anger. "Kill that commoner!"


    The Jaist guards hesitated before drawing their swords, their hands shaking. They glanced nervously at the two Pekkos, whose beady eyes were fixed on them with an intense stare. Buddy stomped forward, letting out a deep, rumbling squawk. Pikko spread her wings, looking twice the size of the nearest guard.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, resting a hand on Buddy''s head. "Ooooo¡­ scary," he said sarcastically, giving Buddy''s beak a playful pat. "You know, if you''re scared of a couple of birds, maybe you''re in the wrong job."


    The guards flinched and stepped back, clearly not wanting to upset the large Pekkos.


    The Jaist brat seethed, stamping his foot. "What are you waiting for?! Attack him!"


    One of the guards whispered urgently, "Young master, these creatures are dangerous. We can''t¡ª"


    "Useless! All of you are useless!" the brat yelled, his face twisted in frustration.


    Javier let out a big sigh, shaking his head. "Honestly, this is embarrassing. For a ''noble,'' you really don''t act like one. If you don''t pay the nice old lady soon, I might have to teach you a lesson in manners."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 125 - 125: Noble Pride, Noble Shame ( 125 )

    Javier smirked, feeling a surge of excitement. He leaned in closer, his voice sharp and mocking. "Here''s a lesson for you, brat!"


    SLAP!


    The boy''s head snapped to the side, his eyes widening in shock.


    "Pay!" Javier shouted, delivering another slap.


    SLAP!


    The boy''s cheeks flushed a bright red, tears welling in his eyes as Javier''s hand struck him repeatedly.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, some covering their mouths in shock, while others laughed or cheered quietly. The brat''s defiance crumbled, and he started crying, his voice breaking between sobs.


    "Stop it!" he wailed, tears streaming down his face.


    Javier crossed his arms, leaning back with an exaggerated sigh. "I''ll stop when you pay. Now, PAY!"


    The brat''s lip quivered, but before he could respond, his guards raised their swords, fueled by their master''s humiliation. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked menacingly, stepping closer and scraping their talons on the ground. The guards hesitated but stood firm, only to freeze as an overwhelming presence descended upon them.


    Thirty armored guards bearing the Armand household emblem appeared, their polished weapons shining in the sunlight. They flanked Javier, forming a solid wall of authority. Alongside them, a squad of impeccably dressed maids advanced, their serene yet intimidating demeanor commanding respect.


    Then, Gloria stepped forward, her tranquil smile somehow sharper than a blade. "My, my¡­ what do we have here?" Her soft voice carried an unsettling tone as she turned her gaze to the brat. "Young master, are you alright?"


    Javier grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Oh, I''m fine, Gloria. Just giving our little guest a lesson in manners."


    The brat''s face drained of color as he looked around, his eyes flitting between the guards, maids, and the prominent emblem of the Armand household.


    "W-Wait¡­" he stammered, trembling. "Y-Young master?"


    Gloria''s smile grew sharper. "Hmm? Why, yes. This is Javier De Armand, the youngest son of Count Garius, the lord of this town and ruler of this entire region."


    Murmurs of astonishment rippled through the crowd as the brat''s bravado evaporated.


    Just then, the town guards arrived, the captain leading the way. "What''s going on here?"


    Gloria gestured toward the Jaist guards. "These men dared to raise their weapons against our young master. I trust you''ll handle them appropriately?"


    The captain nodded sharply. "Of course. Arrest them all!"


    The Jaist guards dropped their weapons, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched. The town guards moved in to apprehend them.


    Javier turned to Gloria with a mischievous smirk. "Gloria,if you please?"


    She gave him a small bow, her smile unwavering. "As you wish, young master."


    With a swift motion, Gloria stepped toward the brat, her calm demeanor unshaken as she raised her hand.


    SLAP!


    The sound echoed through the marketplace, silencing everyone.


    The brat crumpled to the ground, clutching his cheek and sobbing loudly.


    Gloria dusted her hands elegantly. "Now, then. Let this be a lesson in respect and humility."


    Javier crouched slightly, resting his hand on Buddy''s beak for dramatic effect. His sly grin widened as he looked the brat square in the eye, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "I''m Javier De Armand, the youngest son of Count Garius, son of the actual lord of this region," he declared, his voice loud enough for the gathered crowd to hear.


    Gesturing lazily toward the food stalls, the Pekkos squawked in agreement. "And yet, even with my rank, I still pay for everything I eat. Every last bite." He leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Unlike some poor household, " Javier continued, his grin sharpening as the brat flinched. "Selling their title to avoid paying for a handful of goods? Pathetic."


    Murmurs of amusement and approval rippled through the crowd.


    Javier straightened, brushing off his tunic with exaggerated nonchalance. "And just for your information, my family rank is higher than yours. Yet here you are, flaunting your title like it''s a ticket to freeload? Hah!"


    He clicked his tongue, shaking his head dramatically. "What an embarrassment to nobles household."


    The brat trembled, cheeks red with humiliation and fear, and the crowd began to jeer openly at him.


    "Maybe," Javier added with mock contemplation, "you should take this opportunity to learn something. Like, oh, I don''t know¡­ how to behave like a decent human being."


    Buddy squawked loudly as if to emphasize Javier''s point, while Pikko strutted proudly in front of the brat, making him flinch again.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head as she watched Javier''s antics. While unconventional, his actions mirrored the principles she admired in the Armand household¡ªa family that valued honor and integrity over arrogance and entitlement.


    She glanced at the crowd; they were now cheering Javier''s boldness and laughing at the brat''s predicament. Despite Javier''s playful mockery, his stance against injustice resonated deeply with the townsfolk.


    "Young Master¡­ truly one of a kind," Liana murmured, a faint smile forming on her lips.


    Her thoughts drifted to the Armand household. Lord Garius¡ªa strong ruler¡ªhad instilled values of fairness and respect in his children. Unlike other noble families, the Armands never exploited their people; they protected their region and led by example, earning loyalty through action rather than fear.


    "It''s no wonder the people are fiercely devoted to their lord and his family," Liana thought, her gaze returning to Javier, now theatrically lecturing the brat, flanked by Buddy and Pikko like an eccentric general. She felt a swell of pride.


    "To serve a family like the Armands," Liana reflected, her expression softening, "is a privilege."


    Liana stepped forward, her composed demeanor commanding attention. She addressed the town guards'' captain in a calm yet firm tone, "Captain, I''m certain our young master has something to say regarding this situation."


    Javier smirked, arms crossed, while Buddy and Pikko squawked in apparent agreement.


    "Oh, absolutely," Javier said, his voice dripping with mock authority. "Capture this brat and ensure he pays for every single thing he''s taken. Not a single coin less. Only after that may you release him."


    The captain hesitated, a nervous look crossing his face. "But, young master¡­ this boy is of noble birth," he said, glancing uneasily between Javier and the brat.


    Before Javier could respond, Gloria stepped forward, her serene smile unwavering. She reached into her pouch and pulled out an official letter sealed with the Armand household crest.


    "This is an official order from Lord Garius himself," Gloria said, handing the letter to the captain. "Please proceed as instructed by our young master."


    The captain took the letter, his hands trembling slightly as he read its contents. His eyes widened in understanding, and he immediately straightened his posture. "As you wish, young master," he said, bowing deeply before signaling to his men.


    The brat''s protests were drowned out by the crowd''s murmurs and cheers as the guards seized him and his entourage. Javier, satisfied, turned to Buddy and Pikko, patting them both on their beaks.


    "Well, that''s settled," he said with a sly grin. "Now, who''s up for more food?"


    Liana sighed, her hand gently massaging her temple, while Gloria chuckled softly, her tranquil demeanor remaining unshaken.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 126 - 126: Feathers and Feasts ( 126 )

    Javier looked around with a determined expression, scanning the bustling market stalls. "Now¡­ where''s the risu?" he muttered, his eyes darting left and right.


    Buddy and Pikko tilted their heads, squawking as if they were searching too.


    "Ugh... I can''t find it," Javier groaned, scratching his head in frustration.


    Liana stepped closer, her tone patient as always. "Young master?"


    Before she could continue, Gloria interjected with her usual serene demeanor. "If you''re looking for risu, young master, it''s served at the Armand family''s finest inn."


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "Ehh? Really?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. The inn specializes in serving rare imports like risu."


    Javier shrugged, his playful grin returning. "Whatever. We can just ask the merchant who supplies the estate to bring some later. Ehehehe."


    Liana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "Young master, did you forget the main reason you came to town today?"


    Javier paused, tapping his chin in mock thought. "Hmm? Risu?"


    He mulled it over for a moment, then waved dismissively. "After thinking it through, it''s better to just order it from the merchant. Way easier. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed deeply, but a small, resigned smile crept onto her face. Gloria chuckled softly, her serene expression unchanged.


    Javier turned to his feathered companions, Buddy and Pikko, who were already squawking in excitement. "Now, Buddy! Pikko! Let''s head to that stall next!"


    The two Pekkos squawked loudly, flapping their wings as they followed their young master with enthusiasm, leaving Liana and Gloria trailing behind with amused looks.


    Javier approached a stall brimming with fresh meat and slapped down five silver coins with a confident grin. "Give me meat this worth!" he declared, excitement bubbling in his tone.


    The merchant''s eyes widened in surprise. "Five silver coins? Coming right up!" he said with a delighted smile, quickly preparing the best cuts of meat.


    As soon as the merchant handed over the meat, Javier spun around. "Buddy! Catch this!"


    With a swift toss, the meat flew through the air, and Buddy, ever the hungry Pekko, caught it with precision, swallowing it whole in one gulp.


    "Pikko! Here!" Javier called, tossing another chunk.


    Pikko snapped it out of the air just as eagerly, squawking with delight as it devoured the treat.


    Javier kept the game going, laughing as Buddy and Pikko enthusiastically gobbled up every piece. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and his grin turned sly. "meheheheh"


    He tossed another piece of meat to Buddy, who caught it effortlessly. Then, Javier casually grabbed a fresh vegetable from the neighboring stall, ignoring the merchant''s startled expression, and tossed it to Buddy. "Buddy! Catch!"


    Buddy obediently caught it, only to freeze mid-gulp. The realization hit him as the vegetable slid down, and Buddy stared at Javier with wide, betrayed eyes.


    Javier doubled over with laughter, clutching his stomach. "Bwahahaha! Did you see his face? Priceless!"


    Buddy squawked loudly in protest, stomping his sturdy yellow legs in defiance and glaring at the vegetable stall as if accusing it of treachery.


    Pikko squawked in amusement, seemingly enjoying the spectacle as much as Javier.


    Wiping a tear from his eye, still laughing uncontrollably, Javier said, "Oh, Buddy, you''re too easy!"


    The entire scene drew smiles and chuckles from nearby merchants and passersby, charmed by the playful young noble and his lively Pekkos.


    Javier, still grinning from Buddy''s dramatic reaction, turned to the vegetable stall owner, who looked half-amused, half-bemused by the situation. He casually tossed a silver coin onto the counter. "Here, for the veggies," he said with a wink.


    The merchant chuckled, shaking his head. "Thank you, young master."


    Javier spun back to the meat stall, grabbed a strip for himself, and bit into it with relish. The juicy flavor only fueled his enthusiasm. "Buddy! Pikko! Here''s more!" he called, tossing more chunks to his Pekkos, who snapped them up eagerly, though Buddy kept a wary eye on the vegetable stall.


    Suddenly, Javier had another idea. He tossed another silver coins onto the meat stall counter with dramatic flair. "Liana, Gloria¡ªall of you, come eat!" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    He turned back to the merchant. "Here''s another ten silver coins. Give me all the meat you have!"


    The merchant''s eyes widened, barely able to contain his shock. "All the meat, young master?!"


    "Every last piece!" Javier declared, chomping into another strip. "My Pekkos need their feast, and so do my people. Come on, let''s make it a party!"


    Liana sighed softly but smiled as she approached, her usual composure tinged with warmth. "Young master, you''re far too generous."


    "Generous? Nah, just hungry," Javier replied, grinning mischievously.


    Gloria nodded with her serene smile, gesturing for the maids and guards to join. "Well, then, we shall graciously accept, young master."


    The merchant scrambled to prepare the remaining stock, handing out roasted and fresh cuts alike. Soon, the entire group was gathered around, eating together as the bustling marketplace filled with laughter and the delightful aroma of freshly cooked meat.


    Javier, holding a skewer of meat aloft, declared with a smirk, "A noble''s duty is to keep everyone happy and full. So, eat up!"


    As the lively atmosphere around the meat feast continued, Liana leaned closer to Gloria, her curiosity finally getting the better of her. "Miss Gloria," she whispered, careful not to disturb the others, "what exactly was in that letter you handed to the town guards earlier?"


    Gloria turned her serene smile toward Liana, speaking softly to match her tone. "Oh, that letter?" She chuckled lightly. "It was an official decree from Lord Garius himself. It states that any orders given by young master Javier are to be treated as absolute. Furthermore, it clarifies that our young master Javier will take full responsibility for his commands and actions."


    Liana''s eyes widened in surprise. "So, the decision to capture the Jaist household brat¡­"


    "Yes," Gloria continued with a knowing smile. "It places all accountability solely on young master Javier. In other words, should the Jaist household attempt retaliation, they would have to direct it toward Javier personally, not the Armand household as a whole."


    Liana blinked in astonishment, her gaze drifting toward Javier, who was laughing loudly with Buddy and Pikko. "But why would Lord Garius¡­"


    Gloria gave a slight nod, understanding Liana''s confusion. "It''s Lord Garius''s way of teaching young master Javier to handle responsibility while also protecting the family''s name. By making it clear that Javier acted independently, it ensures that the Jaist household cannot escalate the issue into a political feud."


    Liana sighed softly, her expression a mixture of admiration and concern. "Our young master truly isn''t like other nobles... but sometimes, I worry he''s too bold for his own good."


    Gloria chuckled, placing a reassuring hand on Liana''s shoulder. "True, but isn''t that boldness part of what makes him so special? Besides," she added with a glint of pride in her eyes, "the Armand household isn''t so easily shaken, not even by the likes of the Jaist family."


    Liana nodded, her gaze softening as she watched Javier toss another piece of meat to Buddy, his mischievous grin lighting up the moment. Deep down, she felt a growing sense of pride and trust in her young master.


    Liana furrowed her brows, worry evident despite Gloria''s calm demeanor. "So this means, no matter how hard the Jaist household¡ªor any other noble house¡ªtries to blame the Armand household as a whole, they can''t because it was solely young master Javier''s command?"


    Gloria nodded with a serene smile. "Exactly. The decree makes it clear that young master Javier acted independently. It protects the household while giving our young master full authority over his decisions."


    Still, Liana''s concern lingered. "But... what will happen to our young master? Won''t this put him in danger or make him a target for other nobles'' anger?"


    Gloria chuckled softly, her voice reassuring. "Hmm? Nothing will happen, dear. The nobles, including the Jaist household, understand the rules of engagement in noble politics. They cannot attack the Armand region directly over something like this. The decree ensures that this wasn''t a direct order from Lord Garius, which keeps the Armand household out of political crossfire."


    She paused, her eyes glinting with a mix of pride and mischief. "As for young master Javier himself, he''s protected by the Armand name, his position as the son of a Count, and, of course, our forces. Besides," Gloria added with a light laugh, "even if they wanted to blame him, they would struggle to do so. Our young master is more cunning than they give him credit for."


    Liana exhaled slowly, her tension easing. "I see... But it still amazes me how well-thought-out Lord Garius''s actions are. It''s like he foresaw every possible outcome."


    Gloria smiled warmly. "That''s the brilliance of the Armand household''s leadership. They protect their people and their own with wisdom and foresight. You''ll see, Liana. Our young master will only grow stronger and more capable under such guidance."


    Liana glanced at Javier, who was now laughing boisterously with Buddy and Pikko, his carefree demeanor masking the sharp mind beneath. A small smile crept onto her face as she thought to herself: "Perhaps I worry too much..."


    ( End of Chapter ) Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Chivalry and Mischief ( 127 )

    Javier stretched his arms and shook off the excitement from earlier. He grinned mischievously and said, "That was fun! But honestly, I think I should have hit that brat more. Punching him would have felt better."


    Liana, standing just behind him, sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young master, please¡­"


    Javier turned to her, pretending to be confused. "What? That brat was causing trouble in our town. Isn''t it my job as the lord''s son to keep things in order?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow and replied firmly, "Maintaining order doesn''t mean resorting to violence, young master. You already taught him a lesson. Any more, and it would reflect poorly on the Armand household."


    Gloria, who had been quietly watching, chuckled softly. "Liana''s right, young master. As satisfying as it may have been, there''s a fine line between discipline and overstepping. You handled it well enough... in your own unique way."


    Javier shrugged with a carefree smirk and turned back to his pets, Buddy and Pikko. "Hmph. Fine, fine. I guess I''ll leave it at that. But if that brat tries something again, I''m not holding back."


    Buddy squawked in agreement, as if he understood Javier, while Pikko pecked at his shoulder, more interested in food than in justice.


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help smiling a little. "Sometimes, I don''t know if I should scold him or admire his confidence¡­" she muttered to herself.


    Gloria leaned closer and whispered with amusement, "It''s a bit of both, dear. That''s why he''s our young master."


    Javier tilted his head back and looked at the sky, which was now painted with orange as the sun began to set. He patted Buddy and grinned. "Hmm¡­ I think it''s time to head back to the estate. I''m full, and Buddy here looks like he''s had enough too."


    Liana, standing next to Pikko, chuckled softly. "Yes, yes, young master. Let''s go back." She gracefully got on Pikko.


    Gloria, always calm and composed, clapped her hands lightly to get the attention of the maids and guards who were busy cleaning up or keeping the streets calm after the earlier excitement. "Everyone, prepare to return to the estate."


    Before getting on her own horse, Gloria turned to the captain of the town''s guards and handed him another official document with a serene but commanding smile. "Captain, make sure to report to the Armand household if anything suspicious happens. You know how to reach us."


    The captain saluted sharply, standing tall and respectful. "Understood, Miss Gloria. We''ll keep the town secure."


    Javier climbed onto Buddy''s saddle easily, giving the large Pekko an affectionate pat. "Alright, big guy. Let''s head home. Maybe there will be something even better waiting for us back at the estate!"


    Buddy let out a squawk, as if agreeing, while Pikko chirped, ready to go at liana gentle command.


    With the Armand household''s group gathered, they began their journey back to the estate, moving in an organized procession through the town. Javier led the way with his mischievous grin, Liana riding beside him with a calm and watchful look. Gloria rode at the back, making sure everything was in order as they left.


    The townsfolk watched them go, whispering among themselves with admiration. The youngest son of the Armand household might be playful and unconventional, but he had once again shown why the Armand family was loved in their region.


    As Buddy strutted forward with a proud walk, his large frame catching the eyes of people passing by, Javier relaxed comfortably in the saddle, humming a cheerful tune. He felt happy, and his grin was wide as he thought about the exciting day they had.


    "Hehe¡­ This is the best. I wish we could do this every day," Javier said, his voice light and satisfied.


    Liana, riding Pikko beside him, glanced at him with a gentle but firm expression. "No, young master. You can''t."


    Javier groaned and slouched dramatically in his seat. "Why can''t I go outside more often like my siblings and half-siblings?"


    Liana spoke patiently, but there was a teasing tone in her voice. "Because they''re all adults now, young master. You''re still a child."


    Javier puffed his cheeks in playful irritation. "Yeah, yeah¡­ whatever."


    But inside, he felt frustrated. Haaa¡­ Nakamura Junichi, once an adult salaryman, was now treated like a child in this new world. He paused his thoughts and let out an internal sigh. Well, I am technically a child here, so I guess I can''t complain too much.


    "Argh! I can''t wait until I hit puberty in this world. Once I do, maybe I''ll start flirting with the girls around. Hehe¡­" Javier''s grin wavered for a moment as he remembered something. "Uhh¡­ but I have Liana¡­ so probably not." He sighed inwardly. "And then there''s Gracelle¡­ ugh."


    Shaking off his thoughts, Javier turned to Liana, curious. "By the way, Liana, I didn''t see any elves in town before."


    Liana glanced over at him, her silver hair shining in the sunlight. "Hmm? That''s because elves rarely come to human towns. Most elves stay in their own country. Some visit human towns, like me, but it''s mostly for work¡­ or marriage."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Humans can marry elves too?"


    Liana nodded calmly. "Yes, but it''s more common for elven men to marry human women. You do know there are big differences in our lives, right?"


    Javier tilted his head, confused. "Differences?"


    Liana smiled gently and explained, "Elves live for thousands of years, while humans usually only live up to a hundred. That gap in lifespan and culture can be¡­ challenging for many."


    Javier leaned back, thinking. "Huh¡­ so it''s mostly elven men marrying human women. That makes sense, I guess. But you''re here, working for a human family¡­"


    Liana''s eyes softened as she looked at him. "Yes, I am. And I don''t regret it for a moment, young master."


    Javier''s smirk returned. "Hehe¡­ Good. Because I''m keeping you forever."


    Liana''s cheeks flushed a little, but she quickly turned away, keeping her voice steady. "You always say such silly things, young master."


    While riding their Pekko side by side, Javier turned to Liana with a playful glint in his eyes. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her voice calm and composed as always.


    Javier''s smirk deepened. "Let''s say we got married, had a child, grew old together, and then I died. Would you marry someone else after me?"


    Liana''s grip on Pikko''s reins tightened. Her eyes narrowed, and her calm expression cracked, showing a rare flash of anger. "Young master!"


    Javier flinched slightly at her sharp tone but quickly recovered with a teasing grin. "What? It''s a valid question, isn''t it?"


    Liana slowed Pikko down, glaring at him. "Why would you ask something so ridiculous?!"


    Javier feigned innocence, shrugging. "I mean, elves live for thousands of years, right? What''s a hundred years with me in the grand scheme of things? You''d have so much time left¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Liana cut him off, her voice firm. "Enough! Young master, do you think I would treat such a bond so lightly?!"


    Javier blinked, surprised by her intensity.


    "If I ever¡­" she hesitated, her cheeks faintly pink, "married you, it would be because you''re irreplaceable. Don''t ever think otherwise!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grinned slyly, leaning forward on Buddy. "Oho¡­ so you have thought about marrying me?"


    Liana''s face turned crimson, and she looked away, tugging Pikko''s reins as if trying to escape the conversation. "Young master, you are insufferable."


    Javier chuckled, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Hehe¡­ I''ll take that as a yes."


    Behind them, Gloria watched the exchange with a serene smile, hiding her amusement at the young master''s antics and Liana''s rare flustered state.


    Inside Liana''s mind, a swirl of thoughts raced as she processed Javier''s words. If what you say is true, young master, I will try to find a way to extend your youth once you reach adulthood.


    The idea both troubled and intrigued her. She was aware of the vast differences in their ages and lifespans, and the thought of losing him after such a short time felt unbearable. Could I really find a way? she pondered. Elven magic is powerful... but would it be enough to alter fate?


    Liana caught herself before letting her imagination run wild. But would extending his youth truly be the right thing to do? She felt protective of him, wishing to shield him from the pain of loss and the realities of life. Yet, she also knew that there was a beauty to the fleeting nature of human life¡ªa beauty she couldn''t quite explain.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she glanced at Javier, who was blissfully unaware of the weight of her thoughts. I can''t let these feelings lead me astray, she reminded herself. He''s still just a child in many ways, even if he acts older than he is.


    Liana''s resolve strengthened. Whatever happens, I''ll cherish the time we have. And if there is a way to prolong his youth, I will seek it out¡­ even if it means confronting the unknown.


    She cast a sideways glance at him, her expression softening. Yes, I''ll find a way to protect you, young master. I promise.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 128 - 128: From Soil to Schemes ( 128 )

    Javier crouched in the soft soil, planting sugarcane with a mischievous grin on his face. "This one here... and this one here,"


    A short distance away, Buddy and Pikko¡ªthe large, oversized Pekko¡ªwere scratching at the ground. Their large feet sent clumps of soil flying everywhere, but they weren''t helping Javier at all. Instead, they seemed to treat the farm as their personal playground, squawking occasionally in delight.


    Meanwhile, Liana sat comfortably at a portable table and chair set. She watched her young master with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "Young master," she called, her tone soft but tinged with mild reproach. "I believe it''s best if you hire workers for this."


    Javier glanced up at her, brushing some dirt off his hands. "Huh? Not yet. After I finish this¡­ hehehe," he replied, his sly grin widening as though he had some elaborate plan brewing in his mind.


    Javier wasn''t alone in his endeavor. Around him, his puppet knight army was hard at work. Dozens of armored figures moved with mechanical precision, their glowing eyes focused on their tasks. Some were planting sugarcane alongside Javier, while others constructed a sturdy fence around the vast farmland.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "Young master, only you would use a small army of knights for farming."


    Javier shrugged, still grinning. "Why not? They don''t need food, water, or rest. Plus, they''re faster than humans. It''s perfect!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly, as if protesting their lack of involvement. Javier glanced at them and laughed. "Ehehe, maybe I''ll let you two plant something later. But for now, just have fun!"


    As the puppet knights tirelessly worked and the large Pekkos continued their chaotic scratching, the farmland slowly began to take shape. For Javier, this wasn''t just about planting sugarcane; it was the beginning of another grand scheme.


    "Eheheh... see? Finished in just half a day for this big farm!" Javier stood proudly, wiping dirt off his hands as he surveyed the newly planted sugarcane field. His puppet knights were now neatly arranged, awaiting their next command, while Buddy and Pikko lounged nearby, looking smug after their fun.


    Javier turned to a small bundle of cocoa saplings sitting in a corner. "Now, onto the cocoa trees! They''ll make this farm even better."


    Excitedly, he picked up one of the small saplings and examined it, but his grin quickly turned into a frown. "Lianaaaaa!" he wailed. "The tree... it''s dead! Ugh, why didn''t we plant this before going to town?!"


    Liana merely smiled as she set her teacup down. She walked over to Javier. "Let me see, young master," she said, taking the wilted sapling from his hands.


    "It''s no use... it''s dead already. Just look at it!"


    Still smiling, Liana crouched down and examined the sapling. "Where do you want to plant it?"


    "I told you, it''s hopeless,"


    Ignoring his doubts, Liana dug a small hole, gently placed the sapling inside, and covered the roots with soil. Then, she poured a bit of water from a flask she carried and placed her hands over the young tree. A soft green glow emanated from her palms as she channeled her magic into the plant. Slowly, the sapling began to straighten, its leaves regaining their vibrant green hue.


    Javier''s eyes widened in awe. "Ohhh!!! I didn''t know you had that kind of magic!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? This is nothing special. As long as the tree isn''t completely dried out, we elves know how to revive it."


    Javier leaned closer, curiosity piqued. "You mean all elves can do this? That''s amazing!"


    She smiled gently. "It''s just part of our affinity with nature, young master. Trees and plants are deeply connected to us."


    Javier stood up, rubbing his chin as if pondering something profound. Then he grinned. "Alright! With your magic, this farm is going to be the best in the region!"


    "Now, now, young master," Liana said gently, glancing at the waterway Javier had constructed on the farm. The smooth channels directed water efficiently across the field, a clear sign of his ingenuity. She smiled, clearly impressed.


    "Perhaps it''s better to hire workers to look after this farm. This system you''ve created will make their job much easier¡ªespecially for watering."


    "Hmm... but how much would we have to pay them?"


    "Two silver coins a month per worker," Liana replied calmly.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Oh? That low?"


    "Hmm? That''s actually quite high, young master. Do you know how much workers in other places earn? Most farm laborers barely make one silver coin a month. Here, under the Armand household, even the maids earn five to seven silver coins because they''re special recruits¡ªtrained in defense, offense, and many other skills."


    Javier blinked, absorbing the information. "Wait, so the average worker only earns... what? One silver to two silver coins a month?"


    "Exactly," Liana nodded. "That''s why working for the Armand household is considered prestigious. Even for ordinary tasks, workers under your family are well-paid compared to others."


    "Ohhhh!! No wonder when Father opened the hiring before, so many people tried to join!" Javier exclaimed, a spark of realization lighting his amber eyes.


    Liana nodded with a soft smile. "Exactly, young master. The Armand household is known for treating its employees well. Even the soldiers in the barracks earn four to six silver coins a month. And that''s not all¡ªthey''re provided with a place to live, food during work hours, and regular training to improve their skills."


    Javier scratched his head, grinning sheepishly. "Wow... I guess I never really thought about how much Father invests in the people who work for us."


    "It''s one of the reasons the Armand household is so respected, not just in this region but beyond," Liana added. "Your father believes in fostering loyalty through fairness and opportunity, and it''s paid off. That''s why even during tough times, the people here stand by your family."


    Javier crossed his arms, nodding thoughtfully. "Hmm... That''s smart. Treat people right, and they''ll have your back. I should keep that in mind for when I grow up and manage things myself."


    Liana chuckled softly. "You already have the right mindset, young master. Though... perhaps a little less teasing and more focus would be wise."


    "Hey, teasing is part of my charm!" Javier shot back with a cheeky grin, earning an exasperated but fond shake of the head from Liana.


    As they continued discussing plans for the farm, Javier couldn''t help but feel a growing appreciation for how his family managed their responsibilities. It wasn''t just about power or wealth¡ªit was about creating a community that thrived together.


    "Hmmm... I wonder who we should hire?" Javier mused, tapping his chin while looking at the freshly planted farm.


    Liana, ever composed, replied, "Young master, you cannot just randomly hire anyone. We need trustworthy and skilled workers."


    Javier groaned, slumping slightly. "Ugh... that''s too much effort."


    After a brief pause, Liana suggested with a small smile, "How about asking the butler, Mr. Alf, for assistance in this matter? He has a keen eye for evaluating people."


    Javier froze, a look of mock horror crossing his face. "Ugh... the serious old man? Guh... he''ll lecture me for hours about responsibility, diligence, and who knows what else!"


    Liana chuckled softly. "That may be true, young master, but you know he always has your best interests at heart. And no one is better at ensuring we hire the right people."


    Javier sighed dramatically, throwing his arms in the air. "Fine, fine! I''ll ask Mr. Alf. But if he starts lecturing me, I''m blaming you!"


    Liana''s emerald eyes sparkled with amusement. "Of course, young master. I''ll be sure to take full responsibility."


    Javier grumbled under his breath but couldn''t help the small grin tugging at the corner of his lips. Deep down, he knew Liana was right¡ªeven if dealing with Alf wasn''t his favorite task.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 129 - 129: From Fields to Crystals ( 129 )

    The hiring process for workers on Javier''s farm went very well, thanks to Mr. Alf. After Javier asked his mother, Lady Francesca, for help, she quickly got Lord Garius to assign Alf to assist him. With Alf''s careful selection, five skilled workers were chosen, and cozy little houses were built near the farm for them to live in.


    As the new workers started their jobs, Javier went to his workshop.


    "Tadaa!" Javier shouted, his eyes shining with excitement as he revealed his latest invention¡ªa magical sugarcane processing machine.


    Liana, sitting on a soft couch in the corner, looked up from her book, "Young master, what are you working on now?"


    Javier turned to her with a big grin. "Look! The Sugarcane Magic Machine! It can extract and refine sugar easily. Isn''t this amazing?"


    Liana smiled softly. "It seems like every time I see you, you''re making something new. First, it was that magic cannon, then the anti-air mana cannon. What''s next? A machine that builds other machines?"


    "Hmm, that''s not a bad thought. But first, let''s focus on sugar! Imagine it, Liana¡ªour very own sugar supply at Armand Estate. We''ll be the sweetest place in the whole area!"


    Liana chuckled and went back to her book, but she kept an eye on him. "As long as your inventions don''t explode unexpectedly, I guess this plan is... okay."


    Outside the workshop, Buddy and Pikko, resting near the Pekko pen, squawked as if they agreed with Javier''s words.


    Liana set her book aside, crossing her arms as she watched Javier feed the sugarcane into the shiny machine he had just finished. "Young master, you planted all that sugarcane, but what will you do with the leftover stalks? You''re not going to waste them, are you?"


    Javier turned to her with a mischievous grin. "Ehehe... Waste? Never! Watch this!"


    With a flourish, he activated the Sugarcane Magic Machine. The device hummed to life, glowing softly as it began extracting the sugary juices. Enchanted mechanisms and crystal-infused chambers worked seamlessly to transform the liquid into sparkling crystals.


    As the first batch of rock sugar formed, Javier held it up proudly. "Ta-daa! Rock sugar¡ªpure, sweet, and irresistible! I call it... the Armand Crystal Delight!."


    Liana leaned forward, her eyes widening as she examined the sparkling crystals. "Young master... This is impressive. But sugar... this isn''t known yet, is it?"


    Javier chuckled, shaking his head. "Not yet, but it will be. Imagine this in tea, desserts, or even medicine! It''ll change everything. And since no one else knows about it, the Armand Household will be the first to introduce it. The credit will go to my family, not to me." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana tilted her head, intrigued. "Why not take the credit for yourself? This invention could make you a legend."


    Javier shrugged, a sly smile appearing. "Nah, too much attention. If I take the credit, I''ll end up in politics and business, and that stuff is boring. Let my parents deal with that. I''ll enjoy the results and stay free."


    Liana shook her head, amused and impressed. "You''re as clever as ever, young master. But how do you plan to introduce this?"


    Javier tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Simple. I''ll talk to Mother. She''s smart and influential enough to present this as the Armand Household''s breakthrough. I''ll just hand over the first batch and let her handle the rest."


    Liana nodded, appreciating Javier''s strategy. "Very well, young master. But I must say, this discovery is quite remarkable. You may be underestimating its impact on the world."


    Javier smirked, popping a piece of rock sugar into his mouth. "I know exactly how much, Liana. The world just isn''t ready for the genius of Javier De Armand."


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in agreement as they peeked through the workshop window, clearly interested in the sugar. Liana couldn''t help but chuckle softly as Javier hummed a cheerful tune, feeding sugarcane into his magical machine with satisfaction shining in his eyes.


    Javier rubbed his hands together, his grin widening. "Now, Liana! Go ask the merchant to supply more sugarcane to the estate. We can''t let the machine sit idle while we wait for ours to grow. The more we have, the more we can produce! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, gracefully rising from her chair. "Fine, young master. I''ll contact the merchant and arrange for a steady delivery. But don''t get carried away, alright?"


    Javier waved her off, his mind racing. "Carried away? Never! Sugarcane is too cheap right now! We''re ahead of the curve. Ehehehe... It''s going to be the next big thing!"


    Javier began pacing the workshop, scheming aloud. "Hmm... I should talk to Father about getting more land. The Armand region is under his control, but only 20¨C30 percent is used for villages, towns, and farming! And the mines I discovered? They''re running profitably under our family''s management. Why stop there?"


    Liana paused, glancing back at him with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Young master, you sound like you''re planning to take over the entire economy."


    Javier smirked, striking a triumphant pose. "Why not? If Father has idle land, we might as well use it! Imagine fields of sugarcane stretching as far as the eye can see, fueling an empire of sweetness! The Armand household will dominate not just in strength but in innovation! Ehehehe!"


    Liana tilted her head, curiosity piqued. "Young master, what if other noble households start farming sugarcane after seeing its potential?"


    Javier paused for a moment, then smirked confidently. "Hmm? That''s even better! We can buy the sugarcane from them at a low price, process it into sugar, and sell the finished product at a premium! It''s a win-win for us."


    He gestured dramatically at his sugarcane-processing machine, pride radiating from him. "Besides, they can''t build a machine like this! Eheheheh! Only I, the genius Javier, know how to create such a masterpiece."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure no one else could figure it out?"


    Javier hesitated briefly before puffing up his chest. "Well¡­ uh¡­ probably not! Even if they tried, without my advanced magic crafting skills and¡ª" he tapped his temple with a grin, "¡ªthe blueprint stored right here in my brilliant brain, they wouldn''t get far. Copying the idea isn''t as easy as it sounds!"


    Javier tapped a section of his sugarcane magic machine with a smug grin, tracing the sleek cylindrical component. "See this part here, Liana? Do you think they could even make a cylinder like this? Or this piece over here? And don''t get me started on this mana crystal¡ªlook at the size of it! You''d need advanced magic crafting just to shape it, let alone assemble it into something functional."


    He crossed his arms triumphantly, his eyes gleaming with pride. "This sugarcane magic machine isn''t something you can throw together in a day. It''s assembled piece by piece, every part manually crafted with my skills."


    Liana, still seated on the couch with her book, glanced up and tilted her head. "You seem very certain, young master."


    Javier leaned closer, smirking. "Heh, I know they can''t copy it. Even if they had the raw materials, the knowledge, and the mana crystals, they''d still lack the skill to replicate this precision. I bet they''d give up halfway through, baffled by how to fit the pieces together."


    Stepping back, he placed his hands on his hips and laughed victoriously. "No noble household stands a chance against my genius! They might try, but in the end, they''ll just be scratching their heads, wondering how I pulled it off. Eheheheh!"


    Liana smiled faintly at his enthusiasm. "Well, young master, it seems you''ve thought of everything. Let''s just hope your confidence proves as indestructible as your machine."


    Javier chuckled. "Confidence? It''s a guarantee, Liana. Let them try. By the time they figure out step one, we''ll have sugar on every table in the kingdom!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in support, seemingly cheering on their young master, while Liana shook her head with amused resignation. "Very well, young master. I''ll leave the kingdom''s sweet future in your capable hands."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 130 - 130: The Sweet Taste of Ambition ( 130 )

    Javier puffed out his chest dramatically, one hand on his hip and the other gesturing grandly toward the heavens. "Ehem! And I, the genius Javier, will sell sugar not just to the nobles but also to the commoners at an affordable price!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, lowering her book. "Hmm? Why would you do that, young master? Wouldn''t selling only to nobles and royals yield a higher profit margin?"


    Javier spun on his heel, pointing a finger in the air like a lecturer about to deliver a groundbreaking lesson. "Hah! Yes, selling to nobles and royals does bring high profits per transaction. But, Liana, the key is not just profit per unit¡ªit''s about scale! The more consumers we have, the more profit we generate. For sugar, we don''t need massive margins per sale. A small profit multiplied by countless consumers... Ehehehe!"


    He clasped his hands together, a mischievous glint in his eye. "And! Kekeke... My father will be so busy dealing with all the demand, he''ll be running around like a headless pekko. I bet he''ll grow so stressed, he''ll go bald in no time!"


    Liana blinked, her lips twitching as she tried to hold back a laugh. "Young master, that''s quite the... elaborate plan."


    Javier grinned even wider, pacing like an evil mastermind. "Oh, but it doesn''t stop there! Once the sugar business starts booming, I''ll shift it under Mother''s management¡ªor even turn it into a full Armand family enterprise! That way, Father gets the headaches of setting it up, and I get to enjoy all the benefits while keeping my hands free for more fun!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young master¡­"


    Javier waved her off with a carefree chuckle. "Nope! I love my freedom too much to be tied down. Ehehehe!"


    A sudden knock interrupted Javier''s triumphant gloating.


    Before he could rush to hide his prized sugarcane magic machine, a deep, commanding voice sent shivers down his spine.


    "Javier!"


    "Eeep!! Father!!" Javier squeaked, his usual confidence evaporating instantly.


    Lord Garius stepped into the workshop, flanked by Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette, both wearing their calm yet intimidating expressions.


    Lord Garius narrowed his eyes. "Who''s going bald?"


    "Umm...umm...errr..." Javier scrambled for an excuse, his eyes darting around the workshop for an escape.


    Lord Garius''s gaze landed on the sugarcane machine. "Hmm? What is that?"


    Javier stammered, his mind racing. "Uh...ah...it''s...it''s nothing! Just...a fancy...uh...decorative contraption! Totally useless!"


    Lord Garius crossed his arms, unimpressed. "Alf?"


    Without hesitation, Alf appeared behind Javier like a shadow and locked his arms in place with a firm grip.


    "Eeepp! Father! Let me explain¡ª" Javier protested, flailing uselessly.


    Lord Garius turned to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    The ever-smiling battle maid bowed. "Yes, my lord." With a flick of her fingers, glowing magical threads sprang forth, binding Liana to her chair before she could react.


    "Eeeekkk!! I''ll tell! I''ll tell!" Javier cried, realizing the situation was hopeless.


    Liana sighed, slumping in resignation. "Young master... you truly bring this upon yourself."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, his expression cold and sharp. "Well? Start talking, Javier. What is this ''plan'' you''re hiding?"


    Javier gulped, sweat forming on his forehead. "I-It''s a...a sugarcane processing machine...for making sugar..."


    Lord Garius''s gaze didn''t soften. "Sugar? What are you planning now, boy?"


    Javier grinned nervously, hoping his charm might work. "Uh...to make the Armand name famous and boost the family fortune? Hehehe¡­"


    Lord Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Why do I feel like this is going to cause me more headaches than it''s worth?"


    Errinette chuckled lightly. "Shall I interrogate him further, my lord?"


    "No!!" Javier blurted out. "I''ll explain everything, I swear! Just...let me go first!"


    Lord Garius stared at his son for a moment before motioning for Alf to release him.


    "Start talking," he ordered.


    Javier took a deep breath, ready to lay out his grand plan¡ªor at least the parts that wouldn''t get him grounded for life.


    Lord Garius leaned back slightly, his sharp gaze fixed on Javier. "Oho, this is good, Alf. So... this farm and business... you''re planning to hand it all over to me, huh?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ehehehe... y-you could say that, Father¡­"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed, and Javier braced for a lecture. Instead, the Count gave a small nod. "Hmm... very well. I''ll take it under the Armand estate''s jurisdiction and ensure this machine¡ªor whatever you call it¡ªstays securely within our lands."


    Javier sighed in relief. "Yes, esteemed Father!!" he exclaimed, standing upright and saluting dramatically, as if he''d just pulled off the world''s greatest negotiation.


    Garius maintained his stoic expression, though a flicker of something softer passed through his eyes. He felt a swell of pride for his youngest son.


    Turning to his butler, Garius said, "Alf?"


    Alf stepped forward. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Call the workers to begin construction of a factory for this ''sugar machine'' within the estate. Ensure it is well-guarded. Also, inform General Hesbeirn to deploy a security detail to safeguard the factory and its operations."


    Alf bowed. "As you command, my lord."


    Lord Garius then shifted his gaze to Errinette. "Errinette?"


    With her usual composure, Errinette smiled pleasantly. "Yes, my lord?"


    "See to it that the sugarcane farm, as well as this ''cocoa'' or whatever Javier calls it, is properly handled by the new workers. Make sure they are supervised and the farm remains productive."


    Errinette curtsied gracefully. "Consider it done, my lord."


    Javier, trying to gauge whether his father was angry or amused, relaxed when Garius gave him a small nod. "Good work, Javier," he said gruffly. "Just... don''t get carried away."


    "Hehehe... of course not, Father! Everything is under control!" Javier replied, though his mischievous grin suggested otherwise.


    As Lord Garius and his entourage left the workshop, Liana gave Javier a knowing look. "Young master, you seem awfully pleased for someone who just handed over their project to their father."


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Let him handle the boring stuff. I''ve got bigger plans brewing, Liana. This is just the beginning!"


    Liana sighed, already bracing herself for whatever craziness her young master would come up with next.


    Walking away from Javier''s workshop, Lord Garius, Alf, and Errinette paused briefly under the shade of a tall oak tree.


    Alf adjusted his gloves, a rare smile softening his usual stoic expression. "My lord, it seems the Armand family is destined to rise higher and higher."


    Lord Garius''s lips curled into a proud grin, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Heh, that''s why I let that boy do as he pleases. Not only did he handle that brat from the Jaist household perfectly, but now he''s inventing something that could redefine our household''s income."


    He gazed out at the sprawling estate, envisioning the future. "More shops will open. More opportunities for our people. The Armand family will grow stronger, not just in wealth but in influence as well."


    Errinette, standing gracefully at his side, added with a warm smile, "That''s true, my lord. Javier''s foresight in involving Lady Francesca in the business will only solidify the family''s reputation. By the way¡­"


    She leaned in slightly, her tone playful yet respectful. "It seems your plan to¡ª"


    Lord Garius immediately raised a hand, cutting her off with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Shhh, Errinette. No need to speak of that now."


    Alf chuckled softly, adjusting his posture. "As expected of you, my lord."


    Lord Garius chuckled, his voice low and filled with amusement. "Let the boy think he''s outsmarting me. The truth will come to light when the time is right."


    Lord Garius stretched his neck and looked at Alf. "Alf, where''s Hesbeirn? I haven''t seen him today."


    Alf replied calmly, "I think he''s busy checking the new recruits, my lord. Today is the last round of selections."


    Garius let out a big sigh and slumped his shoulders. "Haaa¡­ Hesbeirn could let the other officers handle that. They can do it. I guess he just doesn''t want to hang out with us anymore."


    Errinette covered her mouth and laughed softly. "Maybe he''s trying to avoid your famous ''hangout sessions,'' my lord."


    Alf tried to hide a smile, but he couldn''t fully succeed. "To be fair, my lord, your ''sessions'' usually end with someone passed out from too much wine or sparring."


    Garius smirked and put his hands on his hips. "Tch, sparring builds character! And wine? That''s just good friendship. Hesbeirn is too serious sometimes. Maybe I''ll go find him and bring him out myself."


    Errinette smiled knowingly. "I''m sure he''ll appreciate that, my lord¡­ in his own way."


    As they walked, Garius waved his hand dismissively but couldn''t hide a small grin. "Hmph. He owes me a drink anyway."


    Lord Garius let out a low groan and rubbed the back of his neck as he looked at Alf. "Alf¡­ do we have any updates on the ''movement'' we''ve been watching?"


    Alf bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord. The full report is on your desk. However¡­" He paused with a rare smirk. "It seems a certain lord decided to skip his duties today."


    Garius winced and looked away. "Guh¡­ you caught me. I just needed some fresh air!"


    Errinette, walking beside them, shook her head playfully. "Really, my lord. You haven''t changed since you were a boy. Always finding ways to avoid paperwork."


    Garius crossed his arms with a small grin. "Heh. It''s better to stay this way. It makes life more interesting."


    Errinette sighed, sounding playful but serious. "Now, my lord, a proper noble should keep up appearances, especially one as respected as you."


    Garius straightened his back dramatically, puffing out his chest as if to mock her. "Like this? All noble and stiff?"


    Alf and Errinette exchanged amused looks before Errinette replied dryly, "Exactly, my lord. But I doubt you can hold that pose for more than ten seconds."


    Garius held the pose for exactly five seconds before slumping again. "Ugh. Who enjoys standing like that? It feels unnatural!"


    Errinette chuckled softly. "And yet, you wonder why young Master Javier acts like you."


    Garius grinned mischievously. "He''s a good kid, isn''t he?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf laughed softly. "Indeed, my lord. He reflects his father well¡­ at least in some ways."


    Garius thought for a moment, narrowing his eyes as he walked. "Our resources are quite strong now, right? Gold, supplies, and all that?"


    Alf nodded calmly. "Yes, my lord. Our businesses have expanded, and the success of the mine and trade routes has really increased our resources. The treasury is more than enough."


    Garius smiled slyly. "Do you think we could use some of that money to recruit more soldiers? Maybe even improve your ''household,'' Alf, and Errinette''s elite battle maid unit?"


    Errinette tilted her head, interested. "My lord, are you suggesting we expand the maid unit''s? Or give them more training for advanced tactics?"


    Garius chuckled. "Both, actually. If we want to stay ahead of other noble families and any threats, we need to make sure our forces are the best. And with Javier causing trouble, I''d rather be ready for anything."


    Alf added, his voice steady, "That''s a smart choice, my lord. More soldiers would strengthen our borders and improve security. And upgrading the elite battle maids would make them even stronger."


    Errinette smiled softly, her posture relaxed but confident. "I would be happy to lead those upgrades, my lord. With the right resources, we can make the unit unbeatable."


    Garius nodded. "Good. Let''s start making plans. The Armand family isn''t just going to hold our ground¡ªwe''re going to take charge in this region and beyond."


    Alf said, "I''ll prepare a detailed budget and report on the best way to use the funds, my lord. Should we include General Hesbeirn in the recruitment plan?"


    Garius waved his hand dismissively but smiled. "Of course. Let''s pull that stubborn man away from his ''duties'' and get him involved. He''ll thank me later."


    Errinette chuckled softly. "And as always, you''ll take the credit, my lord?"


    Garius smirked. "Naturally. What''s the point of being the head of the family if I can''t enjoy the glory?"


    Alf and Errinette exchanged knowing glances, silently agreeing that the Armand family was set to rise even higher under Garius''s ambitious leadership.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Reluctant Scholar ( 131 )

    "Ehhhh!? School!?" Javier shouted as he dramatically threw himself onto the nearest couch. "I don''t want to go!"


    Lady Francesca, always patient, knelt beside her youngest son and gently brushed his messy black hair. "Honey bun, it''s just for three months."


    Javier sat up suddenly, his amber eyes wide with exaggerated fear. "Noooo!! I don''t want to!"


    Francesca sighed softly but kept her calm smile. "Honey bun¡­ just for three months, okay?"


    Javier crossed his arms and flopped back down, groaning dramatically. "But Mother! I''ve learned everything I need! Why do I have to go to school? School is boring¡­ Just ask me anything, and I''ll prove it!"


    Francesca tilted her head, amused. "Alright, honey bun. What''s one hundred plus one hundred?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Seriously, Mother? Two hundred. Is this even a question for me?"


    Her smile didn''t change. "Okay then, how about twelve times eighty-eight?"


    Without hesitation, Javier replied, "One thousand fifty-six." He rolled his eyes. "Mother, come on. Is this what the academy teaches? These questions are too easy for me."


    Francesca chuckled softly and lightly tapped his nose. "Still, honey bun, it''s important to go to school, meet other kids, and¡ª"


    "Blergh!" Javier stuck his tongue out playfully and buried his face in her lap. "I don''t need to socialize. I have Liana and Buddy!"


    Francesca''s expression softened as she stroked his hair gently. "Just for three months, honey bun. You''ll be fine, won''t you?"


    Javier groaned, turning his face away. "Nope. I won''t survive. I''ll die of boredom."


    Before she could respond, he grinned mischievously and jumped off the couch, running toward the door. "Catch me if you can, Mother!" he yelled, laughing as he dashed out.


    Francesca shook her head, watching him disappear around the corner. "That boy¡­" She smiled fondly. "Such a handful."


    From the shadows, Lord Garius''s voice rumbled with a quiet chuckle. "You let him get away too easily, Francesca."


    She glanced back at him with a knowing smile. "Oh, he''ll come around. Eventually."


    Garius smirked. "Eventually, huh? If he''s anything like me, that might take a while."


    Francesca smiled serenely, her confidence strong. "He''s more like me, dear. He''ll listen¡­ eventually."


    Lord Garius let out a deep sigh as he lay down on Francesca''s lap, his tough demeanor softening under her gentle touch. She stroked his hair, her expression calm yet thoughtful.


    "Hmmm¡­" Garius muttered, closing his eyes. "I wonder how we''ll get him to school. I know he knows almost everything already, but he still needs a proper education."


    Francesca chuckled softly, tracing soothing patterns on his forehead. "It''s not about what he knows, dear. It''s about making sure he can stand with his peers when the time comes."


    Garius opened one eye and smirked. "A fancy way of saying we need to drag him there, certificate or not."


    She laughed, her voice light and melodic. "Something like that. How about we ask Liana? She''s the only one who might convince him without making a scene."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh, that''s a good idea." His smirk turned into a genuine smile as he touched her cheek.


    Francesca leaned down, their eyes locking. Without saying a word, she pressed her lips to his in a tender kiss, her love evident in how she lingered.


    When she finally pulled away, Garius chuckled, his voice warm with amusement. "You always know how to convince me, don''t you?"


    Francesca smiled, brushing a stray hair from his face. "It''s a talent, my dear. Now, rest. Tomorrow, we''ll talk to Liana and see what she thinks."


    Garius nodded, looking content. "Fine, but if she can''t do it, we''re tying him up and dragging him there ourselves."


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that."


    Lord Garius let out a heavy sigh, his serious tone breaking the tender moment. "I don''t want to be seen as a father who sends some of his children to school while abandoning another. The other noble families will talk, and you know how rumors spread."


    Francesca''s gaze softened as she cupped his cheek, her warm eyes meeting his. "You''re not abandoning him, dear. Javier has always been¡­ different. You''ve given him the freedom to explore his talents in ways no school could provide."


    Garius frowned. "I know, but people won''t see it that way. Even if I believe he''s smarter and more capable than most scholars, appearances matter in our position."


    Francesca nodded slowly, understanding the weight of his responsibilities as both a father and a noble. "That''s why this isn''t just about teaching him. It''s about showing the world that the Armand family values education and unity. If Javier attends, even for a short time, it will silence any whispers."


    Garius ran a hand through his hair, frustration and resignation on his face. "You''re right, as always. Still, convincing that boy will be a challenge in itself."


    Francesca smiled gently. "Leave that to Liana. She has a way with him that neither of us do. If anyone can get him to agree, it''s her."


    Garius grinned faintly, shaking his head. " Fine, let''s see what she can do."


    Francesca leaned down again and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. "We''ll handle this together, my love. Just like we always do."


    "By the way, darling," Francesca began, her fingers gently tracing patterns on Garius''s chest.


    "Hmmm?" he replied lazily, enjoying the rare moment of peace.


    "You should spend more time with Phenelopie this time. You know she''s pregnant now."


    Garius raised an eyebrow, his expression calm. "Hmm? It''s still early. I''m not abandoning her. You all have your turns with me, and today is your turn, right? Out of the seven days, you get two, Garcinia gets two, and Phenelopie gets three since she''s expecting."


    Francesca gave him a pointed look. "Still¡­"


    Garius sighed, brushing a hand through his hair. "I will, Francesca. When her belly grows bigger, I''ll make sure to give her the extra attention she needs. For now, let me stick to the usual routine, alright?"


    Francesca shook her head, a soft smile on her lips. "Haa¡­ You''re really stubborn sometimes."


    Garius smirked. "That''s why you fell for me, isn''t it?"


    Francesca chuckled lightly before leaning down to kiss him again, her lips lingering on his. "Maybe. But that doesn''t mean I won''t keep nagging you about it."


    "Francesca¡­"


    "Yes, darling?" she replied softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead.


    "Do you remember our loving days?" Garius asked, his voice tender.


    Francesca smiled warmly. "How could I ever forget?" Her eyes softened with memories. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius chuckled, a playful gleam in his gaze. "Right? My lovely mage."


    She let out a soft laugh, leaning closer. "And you, my ever-persistent knight. You always knew the right words to win me over."


    "It wasn''t hard," Garius teased. "How could I not fall for the strongest and most beautiful mage in the kingdom?"


    "Oh, stop," Francesca said, lightly swatting his arm, her cheeks flushing pink.


    Garius grinned, pulling her closer. "I mean it, Francesca. Those days were the best of my life. And even now, they still are."


    Francesca nestled against him, her heart swelling. "Mine too, Garius. Always."


    His hand brushed against her cheek, his playful grin shifting to something softer.


    "Francesca¡­" he murmured, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    She raised an eyebrow, recognizing that familiar glint in his eyes. "Yes, darling?"


    He leaned in closer, whispering teasingly, "You know¡­ it''s been a while since we truly enjoyed our time together. What do you say?"


    Francesca''s face turned a shade pinker, but she smiled knowingly. "Darling, you really are relentless."


    "Only because I''m hopelessly in love with you," he quipped, his charm shining through.


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "Fine, but don''t think you''re getting out of your duties tomorrow."


    "Agreed," Garius replied with a grin, pulling her into his arms.


    They shared a quiet, loving moment, the room filled with warmth and affection¡ªa bond that only grew stronger with time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 132 - 132: Tea, Tactics, and Temptation ( 132 )

    Lady Francesca sat gracefully on the veranda, warm morning sunlight filtering through the trees as she sipped her tea. Her maids quietly attended to her needs while Liana stood at a respectful distance, tall and poised.


    Francesca placed her teacup down with a delicate clink and shifted her serene gaze to Liana. "Liana," she called softly.


    Liana stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Yes, madam? You called for me?"


    Francesca smiled warmly. "There''s something I''d like to ask of you."


    "Of course, madam. How may I assist?"


    Francesca''s expression turned thoughtful as her fingers brushed against the rim of her teacup. "Can you persuade Javier to attend school?"


    Liana blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard. She quickly composed herself, knowing that persuading her young master wouldn''t be simple. She had known him since birth and had seen how stubborn and clever he could be.


    "Madam, I cannot promise success," Liana said carefully, her tone respectful. "But I will do my utmost to try."


    Francesca chuckled lightly, a knowing look in her eyes. "I understand how challenging he can be. Just do your best to talk to him. That''s all I ask."


    Liana straightened, her resolve firm despite the daunting task ahead. "As you wish, madam."


    Francesca picked up her teacup again, taking a leisurely sip as the morning breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers. "Thank you, Liana. If anyone can reach him, it''s you."


    Liana nodded and retreated gracefully to consider how she might approach the young master about something he clearly disliked. Convincing Javier to do something he didn''t want to do would require her patience, wit, and perhaps a touch of cunning.


    Inside Francesca''s mind, a playful grin formed as she sipped her tea, her calm exterior hiding her thoughts. If Liana can''t persuade him... and he refuses to attend school... then I''ll just have to use the plan. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile deepened, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Oh, I know my dear Javier. He''ll refuse outright, just as I expect. But with the plan in place... he won''t be able to resist.


    Francesca chuckled softly to herself, drawing the attention of one of her maids, who tilted her head curiously. Francesca waved her off gently, her mind already spinning with strategies.


    Ah, my clever little honey bun, she mused internally. You may think you''re always one step ahead, but remember¡ªyour mother knows you better than anyone else.


    She set her teacup down, maintaining her serene demeanor, and leaned back slightly in her chair, gazing toward the garden where Javier often played. Let''s see how far you''ll run this time, my little genius.


    Meanwhile, Javier stretched his arms lazily, leaning against Buddy, his loyal Pekko, who was comfortably sprawled under the shade of a large tree. The soft rustling of leaves above and the gentle chirping of birds created a peaceful atmosphere. Javier had just finished his breakfast and was enjoying the calm moment.


    "Ehehe... this is real life!" Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s orange feathers. "Real freedom! No annoying meetings, no deadlines, no¡ª" He paused and sighed dramatically. "Well... it''s a bit boring without a PC, smartphone, or games, though. I mean, what do you expect? This isn''t Japan!" He chuckled to himself, his grin getting wider.


    Buddy let out a cheerful squawk, tilting his head to look at Javier with his wide, expressive eyes.


    "Buddy!" Javier called playfully, scratching the Pekko''s neck. "You''ve got it good, you know? Eat, sleep, walk around... no responsibilities. Ahh, maybe I should just take up the Pekko lifestyle." He flopped onto his back with a laugh, gazing at the sky through the gaps in the tree branches.


    Buddy squawked again, as if agreeing with him, and nuzzled Javier with his curved beak.


    "Ehehe, good boy," Javier said, rubbing Buddy''s beak. "You''re the best partner I could''ve asked for."


    The two stayed under the tree, enjoying their carefree moment. The soft breeze carried the scent of fresh grass and the occasional sound of distant voices from the estate. For Javier, this was freedom¡ªat least for now.


    Javier stretched his arms and sat up slightly, scanning his surroundings. "Hmm¡­ now, where''s Liana? My beautiful elf future bride¡­ ehehehe." He smirked, imagining Liana''s usual exasperated yet fond expression whenever he teased her.


    But before he could dwell on that thought, he spotted someone walking toward the Pekko pen. His grin widened mischievously as he recognized who it was. "Ohh! Ehehehe¡­ Gloria!"


    Gloria, the calm and elegant head of the household maids, approached with her usual serene demeanor. Her wavy hair swayed gently as she moved, her graceful posture showing quiet confidence. Javier couldn''t help but admire her beauty¡ªrefined, mature, and undeniably alluring.


    "She''s hot, beautiful, and sexy," Javier muttered under his breath, a sly grin forming on his face.


    Gloria noticed his gaze and stopped a few steps away, tilting her head slightly. "Ara¡­ Young Master Javier, why are you grinning like that? Are you up to some mischief again?"


    Javier cleared his throat and patted the ground beside him. "Ehem, ehem¡­ Gloria, why don''t you sit here for a moment? Take a break. You''ve been working hard, haven''t you?"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, her soft smile unchanged. "Oh my, such consideration from the young master? How rare."


    "Come on, don''t leave me hanging," Javier said, flashing his best charming smile. "Just for a little while."


    With a gentle laugh, Gloria sat down beside him. Before she could react, Javier casually leaned over and laid his head on her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Young Master!"


    "Ahhh¡­ this is the life," Javier said with a contented sigh. "Your lap is the perfect pillow, Gloria."


    Gloria shook her head, letting out a soft chuckle. "Ara, ara¡­ you''re quite bold, aren''t you? If Lady Francesca or Liana saw this¡­"


    "Eh, they''re not here," Javier replied nonchalantly, waving his hand dismissively. "Besides, you won''t tell, right?."


    Gloria sighed with a faint smile, gently brushing some of Javier''s messy hair away from his face. "What am I going to do with you, Young Master?"


    "Just keep being amazing," Javier said with a playful smirk, closing his eyes and savoring the moment. "Life''s too good right now."


    Javier grinned mischievously, his eyes sparkling with playful mischief. "Ehehehe¡­ how about it, Gloria? Become my second wife when I turn 18 soon?"


    Gloria froze for a moment, her serene expression flickering with surprise before she chuckled softly. "Ara, Young Master, you do know how to flatter a lady, don''t you?"


    "Hey, I''m serious!" Javier insisted, his smirk widening. "You''re beautiful, elegant, and smart. What more could I want in a wife? You''d be perfect as my number two¡ªright after Liana, of course."


    Gloria laughed softly, her warm hand gently caressing his hair as though he were still a child. "Now, now¡­ don''t rush things. You''re still far too young to think about such matters."


    "But I''m growing up fast!" Javier argued, his tone playful but with a hint of genuine determination. "And you know I''ll be an adult soon. So¡­ we''ll see, right?"


    With a soft sigh, Gloria smiled down at him, her fingers brushing a stray strand of hair from his face. "We''ll see when you become a proper adult, Young Master. Until then, don''t let your imagination run wild."


    Javier chuckled, closing his eyes and leaning into her touch. "Deal. But don''t be surprised when I come back for your answer in a few years, Gloria."


    Gloria shook her head with a faint smile, her voice full of amusement and affection. "Oh, Young Master¡­ what am I going to do with you?"


    "Just keep pampering me like this," Javier replied cheekily, a contented grin spreading across his face. "I could get used to this."


    "Troublemaker," Gloria murmured, but her smile lingered as she continued to humor the bold and charming young lord.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 133 - 133: Jealousy and Jests ( 133 )

    Liana''s eyes narrowed as she saw Javier from a distance, relaxing with his head on a maid''s lap. She walked faster, her long silver hair swaying behind her as she tried to see who it was.


    Who is that maid? she thought angrily. How dare she let my Young Master act like this with her?


    As she got closer, she recognized the maid and stopped, letting out a deep sigh. "Of course... Gloria," Liana muttered quietly, feeling irritated but trying to hold it back.


    She watched for a moment, seeing Javier''s happy grin and Gloria''s gentle smile as she stroked his hair.


    Hmph! Liana thought, crossing her arms. This girl always lets him do whatever he wants. She even lets him kiss her whenever he likes! Isn''t she supposed to set limits as the head maid?


    When Liana approached them, she put on a calm face, but her voice had a sarcastic tone. "Good morning, Gloria. I see you''re¡­ quite busy with our Young Master."


    Gloria looked up with a calm smile, not bothered at all. "Ara, good morning, Liana. Isn''t it a lovely day? The Young Master wanted to rest here, so I couldn''t say no."


    Liana crossed her arms, her tone sharp but polite. "You couldn''t say no, or you didn''t want to? Gloria, why do you always let him enjoy your company like this?"


    Gloria laughed lightly, still brushing Javier''s hair as she looked down at him. "Oh, Liana, isn''t it obvious? The Young Master is such a charming boy. And besides," she added with a teasing sparkle in her eyes, "he even proposed to me."


    "Proposed?" Liana''s eyebrow twitched, but she quickly hid her surprise with a small, tight smile. "Oh, really? How¡­ unexpected."


    Javier, sensing the tension, awkwardly scratched his head. "Uh, Liana, I was just joking, you know? Gloria and I were just¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Liana grabbed his wrist. "Young Master, it''s time for your next lesson. We can''t waste any more time here."


    "Lesson?" Javier blinked, confused. "I don''t remember¡ª"


    Gloria, not wanting to give up, held onto his other arm. "Now, now, Liana, the Young Master deserves some relaxation. Why don''t you let him stay a bit longer?"


    The two women stared at each other, the tension strong.


    "Gloria," Liana said with a polite but firm smile, "the Young Master has responsibilities. Surely, as the head maid, you know how important discipline is."


    "And surely," Gloria replied, equally calm, "as his personal maid, you know how important it is for him to relax."


    Javier, caught in the middle, looked from one to the other, sweat forming on his brow. "Uh, ladies¡­"


    Ignoring him, both women pulled at his arms, each trying to win.


    Finally, Liana huffed and pulled harder. "Young Master, we''re going. Now."


    Gloria smirked, letting go with a playful shrug. "Fine, fine. But remember, Young Master, my lap is always available if you need a break."


    Javier laughed nervously as Liana pulled him away, her grip strong and her steps quick.


    Inside, Liana silently fumed. This isn''t over, Gloria. Not by a long shot.


    Behind them, Gloria watched with a knowing smile, whispering to herself, "Ara¡­ it seems someone''s a little jealous."


    As they walked away from Gloria, Liana held Javier''s wrist tight, making him yelp.


    "Aww¡­ Oww! Eeeek! Liana, that hurts!"


    "Hmph!" Liana didn''t loosen her grip, her eyes shining with annoyance. "How dare you flirt with another girl when you have me!"


    Javier blinked, his mouth moving but no words coming out. "Err¡­ uh¡­ I wasn''t¡ªI mean, I¡ª"


    Liana gave him a sharp look, making him stop trying to explain. "No excuses, Young Master! You''re too young to propose to anyone, especially her!"


    "But¡­ but I was joking!" Javier said, but his voice sounded unsure.


    "Hmph!" Liana kept walking quickly, pulling him along like a heavy sack.


    Javier sighed, trying to keep up. "Liana, come on! You''re being too harsh!"


    She didn''t answer, but her cheeks got a little red.


    After a moment, Javier whispered, "Jeez¡­ why are you so jealous?"


    "I heard that!" Liana snapped, gripping his wrist even tighter.


    "Ow! Ow! Okay, okay, I''m sorry! Please let go!" Javier begged, waving his arms around.


    Liana finally stopped and faced him, looking annoyed and embarrassed. "Young Master, you need to understand something."


    Javier gulped, staring at her with wide eyes. "W-What''s that?"


    Liana leaned in closer, her expression softening a bit. "You''re not just any boy. You''re special¡­ to this household, to everyone who knows you¡­" Her voice became very quiet. "And to me."


    Javier looked at her, surprised by how her tone changed.


    Then, just as fast as her soft side showed up, it went away. Liana stood up straight, her usual calm self back again. "So stop causing trouble and making silly proposals."


    Javier smiled shyly. "Got it. No more proposing to anyone but you, Liana."


    Her face turned pink, and she quickly looked away. "Hmph! You''re impossible, Young Master."


    As they entered the manor, Javier couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re cute when you''re mad, you know that?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Silence!" Liana shouted, her voice echoing in the hall as she pulled him toward his next lesson.


    When they arrived at Javier''s study room, Liana didn''t waste any time. She pushed him onto the couch with a firm shove and stood over him with her arms crossed.


    "You stay here!" she commanded, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "If you dare to flirt again, Young Master, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Before Javier could say anything, Liana turned around and marched out of the room, her long silver hair swaying behind her.


    As soon as the door closed, Javier leaned back on the couch, a sly grin on his face. "She''s so cute when she''s mad," he murmured to himself.


    His amber eyes sparkled with mischief as he stretched out, putting his arms behind his head. "Hehe¡­ Those reactions are exactly what I want to see. She''s always so calm and elegant, but when she gets flustered like that¡­" He chuckled softly, his grin getting bigger. "It''s absolutely priceless."


    Javier closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about how she looked. The way her cheeks turned red, the slight pout on her lips, and the fire in her eyes¡ªit was perfect.


    "Of course," he added to himself, "her serious face is really hot, but teasing her is way more fun."


    He smirked, already planning his next playful move. "I wonder how far I can push her next time¡­ Eheh, Liana, my beautiful future bride, you''re making this way too entertaining."


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Javier''s thoughts.


    "Come in," he called, sitting up a bit.


    The door creaked open, and Gloria walked in, carrying a tray filled with tea and biscuits.


    "Young masterrrr¡­" she said with a warm smile.


    Javier''s face brightened. "Ohhhh!! Gloria!!" Without hesitation, he leaned forward, and she responded with a soft, lingering kiss on his lips, her movements calm and gentle.


    After the kiss, she carefully placed the tray on the table and smoothed her apron. "There, there¡­" she said, brushing his hair affectionately.


    Javier grinned, still feeling mischievous.


    "Now, young master," Gloria said, her tone gentle but firm, "sit and relax. Enjoy your tea."


    He gave her a playful salute. "Okay, Gloria!"


    A moment later, the door swung open again. Liana stepped inside, carefully carrying her own tray filled with milk, tea, and roasted meat. Her cheerful expression froze instantly.


    Right in front of her was Gloria, sitting on the couch with Javier casually sprawled across her lap, his head resting comfortably against her chest. Gloria was gently stroking his hair while he grinned up at her.


    Liana''s eye twitched. Gununu~! She felt her frustration rising as she thought, Really, young master?! I was gone for just a minute, and she''s already here stealing my place?!


    Her grip on the tray tightened slightly, but she tried to stay calm. "Young master," she said, her voice steady but sharp, "I see you''re... comfortable."


    Javier, sensing the tension, sat up quickly and flashed a sheepish grin. "Oh, Liana! You''re back! Look, Gloria brought me tea too!"


    Gloria, always composed, smiled sweetly at Liana. "Just helping our young master relax. Would you like to join us?"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly. Oh, I see how it is, Gloria... But she just walked over, set her tray on the table with a decisive thud, and put her hands on her hips.


    "Well, young master," she said with a pointed smile, "since you''re so well taken care of, I suppose you don''t need this roasted meat I prepared with care?"


    "W-Wait, Liana! Don''t take it away! I was waiting for that!" Javier protested, quickly reaching for the tray.


    Liana huffed, casting a triumphant glance at Gloria. You might win a few battles, but this war is mine.


    Gloria simply chuckled, amused by the whole situation.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 134 - 134: Promises and Partings ( 134 )

    "I believe you have your own duty, Miss Gloria," Liana said with a polite smile, though her tone carried a sharp edge.


    Gloria chuckled, unfazed, and gently pressed Javier''s head harder against her breast. "I''m sure our young master wants to relax with me for just a little while," she replied sweetly, her fingers lightly brushing through his hair.


    "No," Liana said, her smile tightening. "You should go and tend to your duties now, Miss Gloria."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, her playful smirk widening. "Ara... jealous?"


    "Not even a bit," Liana shot back, though the firmness in her voice betrayed her.


    "Haaa... fine," Gloria sighed dramatically, leaning toward Javier. Before Liana could stop her, Gloria planted a quick kiss on his lips, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    "See you soon, young master," she purred, winking as she gracefully stood up and left the room.


    Javier stared after her, frozen, while Liana''s smile remained firmly in place. But the moment the door closed, she let out a low, audible huff.


    "Young master," Liana said, her voice dangerously calm as she took his hand and sat down beside him. "We need to have a serious talk about boundaries."


    Javier scratched the back of his head nervously. "Err... umm..."


    Liana crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes at him. "What? Was her kiss better than mine?"


    Javier''s eyes widened in alarm. "Umm... no, of course not!"


    Liana''s gaze sharpened, clearly unconvinced. Before he could say anything else, she leaned in, grabbed his collar, and pressed her lips firmly against his in a fiery kiss. Javier''s thoughts momentarily blanked as the intensity of her emotions washed over him.


    She pulled back just enough to look him straight in the eyes, her emerald gaze challenging. "Which one is better?"


    Javier blinked rapidly, his face flushed. "You, of course! Definitely you!"


    "Hmph," Liana huffed, leaning back but not letting go of his hand. "Good. Don''t forget it."


    Javier nodded quickly, deciding it was safer not to push his luck. Inside, though, he couldn''t help but grin to himself. Seeing Liana like this¡ªpassionate and flustered¡ªwas priceless.


    Liana straightened up, shaking off her earlier embarrassment. "Now, young master, we need to talk about something important."


    Javier tilted his head, a mischievous grin on his face. "Oh? What is it?"


    "It''s about school, young master. Madam asked me to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Javier jumped up from the couch, his grin widening. "No way! Hahaha!" He dashed toward the door, laughter trailing behind him.


    "Blergh! I don''t want to go! I hate school!" he shouted, his voice bouncing off the walls as he ran down the hallway.


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young master..." Taking a deep breath, her emerald eyes narrowed. "You can run, but you can''t hide!"


    She sprinted after him, her silver hair flowing behind her as she tried to catch up. But Javier wasn''t just any child¡ªhe was using magic to boost his speed, making him a blur through the manor.


    "Really, young master? Why do you hate school so much?" Liana called, her voice echoing as she pushed herself to keep pace.


    "No way! I don''t want to go!" Javier''s laughter echoed as he rounded a corner.


    "Young master!" Liana yelled again, pushing herself to move faster.


    But Javier was determined. "No way!" he shouted back, grinning as he practically flew through the halls.


    Eventually, Liana slowed down, panting as she leaned on her knees. She scanned the corridor, but there was no sign of him. Letting out an exasperated sigh, she stood up straight and brushed a strand of hair from her face.


    "This time, he really gave it his all," she muttered, shaking her head. "I couldn''t even come close."


    Liana adjusted her uniform and started walking back to the veranda, a slight frown on her face. "I wonder what I''ll tell Madam Francesca about this... She won''t be happy."


    Liana finally gave up the chase after her young master, realizing it was a lost cause for now. She adjusted her uniform and headed to the garden, where Lady Francesca was enjoying tea with Lord Garius. They sat under a beautifully crafted gazebo, surrounded by blooming flowers, with their personal maids attending to them. Lord Garius was focused on a report, while Francesca casually flipped through documents, her elegance shining in the morning sun. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette stood nearby, ever vigilant, ensuring their lords'' comfort and security.


    Liana approached and bowed gracefully. "Pardon me, Madam, my Lord."


    Francesca looked up, her serene smile unwavering. "Hmm... Liana. Report."


    Liana took a deep breath, her posture stiff. "I''m sorry, Madam, but I couldn''t persuade young master to attend school."


    Francesca''s smile deepened, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes as she turned to Garius. He responded with a hidden smirk, his lips curling slightly in amusement.


    "By the way, Liana," Francesca began, her tone light but deliberate.


    "Yes, Madam?" Liana asked, tilting her head slightly in curiosity.


    "Starting tomorrow, you are no longer Javier''s personal maid."


    Liana froze, her eyes widening in shock. "B-But, Madam¡ª"


    Before she could continue, Lord Garius set down his report and fixed her with a firm gaze. "You failed to persuade him. Starting tomorrow, you will be attending to Lady Francesca instead."


    "As.. you command, my Lord," Liana replied, her voice steady despite the heaviness in her heart. She bowed deeply and turned to leave, her steps slow and burdened with emotion.


    As she walked away, the weight of the announcement pressed down on her. "What should I tell the young master?" she whispered to herself, gripping her hands tightly.


    Liana couldn''t believe it. After serving and attending to her young master for so long, today was the last day she would be by his side.


    Liana sat silently on the bench, the cool breeze brushing against her face as she tried to steady her trembling hands. Her chest felt heavy, an unfamiliar ache spreading through her. She had always prided herself on being composed, unshaken by the challenges of her duties, but today was different.


    Tears began to flow down her cheeks as she whispered, "I''m sorry, young master."


    Memories of their time together flooded her mind¡ªhis laughter, the playful moments ,Javier''s mischievous grin when he teased her, his determination during training sessions, and the way he''d casually call her his future bride without a hint of hesitation. Every moment spent by his side was etched into her heart.


    "I''ve been with him since he was a baby," she whispered, her voice cracking as fresh tears welled up. "How am I supposed to leave now?"


    She wiped her tears hastily, trying to regain control of her emotions. The young master deserved someone strong, someone who wouldn''t falter. And yet, here she was, breaking down at the thought of being separated from him.


    I wish things could be different," she murmured, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    Leaning back against the bench, she gazed up at the sky. "It''s for his own good," she told herself, though the words felt hollow. "Madam and Lord Garius must have their reasons."


    But the ache in her chest didn''t subside; it only grew as she thought about how Javier might react. Would he even care? Would he laugh it off, or¡­ would he miss her, even just a little?


    She sniffled, brushing away the tears that wouldn''t stop falling. "Please, young master," she whispered to the empty garden. "Understand that I only want the best for you. I''m sorry if I''ve failed you."


    Liana took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside her. She knew she had to be strong, but the thought of not being there for Javier made her heart ache even more.


    As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, she hoped that somehow, he would understand why she had to go. "Please forgive me," she whispered again, her voice barely audible in the quiet garden.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 135 - 135: A Heartfelt Farewell ( 135 )

    Liana walked slowly toward the Pekko pen, her steps heavy with emotion. As she approached, Buddy and Pikko perked up, chirping softly at her arrival. Their vibrant feathers shimmered in the sunlight, a sight that usually brought her peace. But today, her heart felt too heavy to find any comfort.


    "Hello, Buddy, Pikko," she said softly, kneeling by the trough. Her hands moved, changing the water and refilling their food. She brushed her fingers along Buddy''s beak, his playful nudge almost bringing a bittersweet smile to her face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They love you, you know," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Liana paused, her hands resting on the edge of the trough. The lump in her throat grew harder to swallow as she thought about Javier¡ªthe young master who had been her everything. She had watched him grow, laugh, and become the bright, mischievous boy who never failed to warm her heart.


    "Buddy, Pikko," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please¡­ look after him for me, okay? Keep him safe¡­ make sure he doesn''t get into too much trouble."


    Her vision blurred as tears spilled down her cheeks. She tried to hold them back, wiping her face with trembling hands, but it was no use. The pain of leaving Javier, of no longer being able to serve him the way she always had, was too much to bear.


    "I don''t want to leave him," she sobbed, clutching the side of the trough. "But I can''t disobey orders. If I do¡­ I''ll be dismissed. And then¡­ then I won''t be able to see him at all."


    The thought of being completely separated from Javier was unbearable. Even if she could no longer serve as his personal maid, at least this way she could still see him from afar. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing.


    She took a shaky breath, trying to calm herself. "I just hope¡­ he understands someday," she murmured, looking up at Buddy and Pikko. "Please¡­ keep him smiling."


    Liana stood, her legs weak beneath her. She patted Buddy one last time and gave Pikko a soft stroke along her feathers before stepping away. As she walked back toward the manor, she glanced over her shoulder one last time.


    "I''ll always care for you, young master," she whispered. Then, with a heavy heart, she turned away and continued on her way, the sound of her footsteps fading into the distance.


    Liana quickly wiped her tears, taking a deep breath. She straightened her posture, ensuring she looked composed and serious as always. Today would be her last day serving her young master, and she was determined to make it as normal as possible. No one would notice her inner turmoil¡ªnot even him.


    As she entered the manor, she scanned the halls with practiced precision. Her steps were steady, but her heart felt heavy. Turning a corner, she spotted Javier attempting to sneak out of the storage room, likely hiding after yet another one of his mischievous stunts.


    "Young master," she called firmly, her voice steady but with a hint of warmth.


    "Eeeekk! Umm¡­ Liana¡­" Javier stammered, scratching the back of his head with a guilty grin.


    "It''s already past lunchtime," she said, her tone carrying an air of gentle authority. "Let''s head to the dining room."


    Javier blinked before breaking into a wide grin. "Hehehe¡­ I love you, Liana!"


    Liana sighed softly, rolling her eyes but managing a small smile. "Yes, yes¡­ now, young master, let''s go. No more running off."


    "Wait, wait! You cooked for me, right?" Javier asked eagerly, falling in step beside her.


    Liana paused for a moment before nodding. "Of course, young master. Now behave and follow me."


    The familiar banter between them brought a fleeting warmth to her heart. Even as the weight of what was to come loomed over her, she was determined to make this last day a perfect one for him.


    Javier took another bite of the tender, juicy meat and looked up at Liana, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Wow¡­ Today''s meat tastes special. Why is that?"


    Liana, standing behind him as always, gently shook her head with a faint smile. "Nothing special, young master. It''s just the usual. Perhaps it''s because it''s my cooking and not the chefs''."


    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Javier replied, his voice muffled slightly as he took another bite.


    He focused on his plate, savoring the meal with enthusiasm. Liana, as composed as ever, stood by with a napkin in hand, gracefully wiping the corners of his mouth when necessary. Though her movements were precise and professional, there was a quiet tenderness in her actions¡ªa faint trace of emotions she worked hard to suppress.


    Oblivious to the storm in her heart, Javier continued to eat with his usual gusto, occasionally glancing up at her and grinning. Liana simply nodded in acknowledgment, her serene demeanor unbroken.


    After finishing his lunch, Javier stretched his arms lazily and leaned back in his chair.


    "Now, now, young master¡­ time for your nap," Liana said in her usual calm tone, though there was a subtle softness in her voice today.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his sharp senses catching onto the slight difference. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, standing poised as always.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hmm?" She tilted her head slightly, her expression serene. "Oh¡­ nothing, young master."


    "But you''re different today," Javier insisted, his piercing eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s always about study or training after lunch, but today¡­ this feels off."


    Liana''s lips curved into a small, reassuring smile, though her heart felt heavy. "Nothing is wrong, young master¡­ really."


    Javier studied her for a moment longer, his instincts telling him there was more to her words. But seeing her composed face, he decided not to press further.


    "Well¡­ if you say so," he finally replied, though doubt lingered in his mind.


    When they reached Javier''s bedroom, Liana guided him to the bed as usual. He lay down with a wide grin, clearly up to something mischievous.


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave, Javier reached out, pulling her down onto the bed. Before she could react, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly.


    "Ah, young master," Liana said, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Despite her protest, she couldn''t help but smile.


    He buried his face in her soft breast, letting out a contented hum. "You''re so warm, Liana."


    Liana chuckled softly, stroking his hair gently. "Now, now, young master¡­ it''s time to sleep."


    "But this is so comfy," Javier murmured, his voice muffled.


    She shook her head with a fond smile. "Hush now. Rest."


    As she continued to cradle him gently, she couldn''t help but cherish the moment. Knowing this was their last day together made it bittersweet, but she kept her emotions tucked away, focusing on the present.


    As Javier''s breathing slowed, signaling he had drifted into a peaceful sleep, Liana gently stroked his hair, her eyes soft with emotion. She leaned down, pressing a tender kiss on his forehead.


    "Just remember, young master," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "I will always love you and care for you."


    Carefully, she adjusted herself to lie beside him, wrapping her arms around his. Javier instinctively snuggled closer in his sleep, his trust in her unwavering even in his dreams.


    Liana''s heart ached as she held him, knowing this was likely the last time she could share such a quiet, precious moment with him. She vowed to make it last, cherishing every second of her duty today.


    "I''m sorry, young master," she murmured, tears silently trailing down her cheeks. "I''m sorry I couldn''t do more for you."


    She closed her eyes, letting the rhythm of his breathing lull her into a bittersweet calm. For today, she would stay by his side until the very end, fulfilling her role one last time.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 136 - 136: Lost Without You ( 136 )

    Javier woke with a start, blinking as sunlight streamed through the curtains. A glance at the clock revealed it was already afternoon. No one had woken him up today?


    "Hmmm?" he muttered, stretching lazily. "Maybe Liana''s busy or letting me sleep in today. Ehehe."


    He yawned and rolled out of bed, rushing to the bathroom for a quick shower. After refreshing himself, he pulled on his casual clothes.


    Heading to the dining room, he expected to see Liana, but the room was empty.


    "Hmm?" Javier tilted his head, puzzled. He made his way to the kitchen. "Uh, Chef! My lunch, please! A lot of meat."


    "Of course, young master," came the swift reply from the kitchen.


    Javier plopped down at the table, eagerly waiting for his meal. It wasn''t long before a household maid arrived with the food.


    "Hmm? Where''s Liana?" he asked, looking around.


    "I haven''t seen her today,young master" the maid replied with a polite smile.


    "Oh... well, no matter." Javier grinned, digging into his meal. The plates piled high with meat were just how he liked it, and he was determined to enjoy every bite. His mind briefly wandered back to Liana, but for now, he was content.


    The day felt a little different, but he brushed it off as just another strange, peaceful moment. Still, a nagging feeling lingered in the back of his mind, though he couldn''t quite place it.


    After finishing his lunch, Javier dashed out of the manor, heading straight to the Pekko pen. His excitement grew at the thought of spending time with Buddy and Pikko.


    When he arrived, he saw Buddy and Pikko outside the pen, pecking at the ground. Their bright feathers shimmered in the sunlight, but their movements seemed sluggish.


    "Hmm?" Javier frowned, walking closer. The trough was empty, and the water bucket hadn''t been refilled.


    "Why''s there no food? And the water hasn''t been changed either?" he muttered, scratching his head in confusion. Shrugging it off, he decided, "Well, whatever. I''ll take care of it!"


    Grabbing the food sack, Javier filled the trough with feed and replaced the water. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Buddy! Pikko! Food''s ready!"


    Both Pekkos perked up at the sight of the food and rushed over. They began eating.


    "Look at you two! You''re acting like you haven''t eaten in days," he said with a grin. But then his smile faded slightly. "Wait... why do you look so starved? Liana always makes sure you''re fed."


    Something felt off, but he couldn''t quite place it. Shaking the thought away, he patted Buddy and Pikko on their beak.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you guys,"


    Javier stood near the Pekko pen, hands on his hips and a playful grin on his face. "Now¡­ where''s Liana? How dare she ignore Buddy and her own Pikko? Today, I''m going to scold her. Ehehe¡­"


    He glanced around the estate grounds. "Hmm? Where is she?" His grin faltered slightly. "Liaaanaaa!" he called out, his voice carrying through the yard.


    No response.


    Javier''s brow furrowed. "Weird¡­ Lianaaaaa?" He tried again, louder this time, but the silence that followed felt unsettling.


    Javier dashed inside the manor. His first stop was the kitchen, where Marita and a few other household maids were busy with their chores.


    "Hey, Marita, have you seen Liana?" Javier asked, impatience creeping into his voice.


    Marita shook her head. "I haven''t seen her, young master."


    Javier muttered a soft "Hmm..." under his breath and moved toward the courtyard. Only the guards were there, patrolling as usual.


    Something didn''t feel right. "Liana never leaves without telling me," he murmured. Standing still for a moment, he closed his eyes and activated his tracking skill, expanding his senses across the estate.


    Nothing.


    "Ehh?" Javier''s eyes snapped open in disbelief. "She''s... not here?"


    His heart sank. Liana''s absence was more than just unusual¡ªit felt wrong. For the first time, panic flickered in his chest as the realization dawned.


    Javier''s heart raced as he darted around the estate, calling out frantically, "Where''s Liana?! Liana!!"


    He came across a few household maids in the hallway. "You!" he pointed at one of them, catching his breath. "Where''s Gloria? I need to ask her something."


    One of the maids hesitated before responding, "Miss Gloria is accompanying Lady Francesca to town, young master."


    "Fine, then where''s Liana?!" he demanded, urgency lacing his voice.


    The maids exchanged uncertain glances. "Uhh¡­"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Finally, one of the maids spoke up, her voice hesitant. "You¡­ you didn''t know, young master?"


    "Know what?" Javier''s gut tightened, sensing the gravity of her words.


    "She¡­ she was dismissed¡­"


    Before the maid could say more, Javier''s world spun. "Dismissed?!"


    Without waiting for further explanation, he bolted down the hallway, panic and confuse. "Liana! Lianaaaa!!!" His voice echoed through the manor as he searched every corner, refusing to believe what he had just heard.


    The maid behind him tried to continue, "as your personal maid and¡­ Young master?!" But Javier was already gone, his desperate cries reverberating through the estate.


    "Liana! Lianaaaaa!!" Javier''s voice cracked as he sprinted through the estate, his heart pounding. He searched every hallway, every room, every corner, refusing to stop.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be happening," he whispered, trembling. His mind swirled with confusion and denial.


    "Why? Why would she be dismissed? She''s always been by my side! No¡­ no¡­ noooo!" His fists clenched as he stormed through the corridors, his frantic steps echoing in the empty grand manor.


    Every memory of Liana flooded his mind¡ªthe warmth of her smile, her gentle scoldings, the way she always made him feel safe. The thought of losing her sent a sharp, unbearable ache through his chest.


    He burst into the courtyard, scanning the grounds desperately. The guards looked puzzled at the young master''s distress.


    "Where is she?!" Javier shouted, his voice heavy with despair.


    But no answer came. Only silence.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a somber glow across the estate, Javier sat perched on a sturdy tree branch beside the Pekko pen. The quiet chirping of crickets and the rustling of leaves were the only sounds breaking the stillness of the night.


    Tears streaked his face as he hugged his knees, his usual confidence shattered. He sniffled, his eyes glistening with anguish as he stared at the faint moonlight reflecting off the water trough below.


    "She''s leaving me¡­" Javier''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper.


    He wiped his eyes with his sleeve, but the tears kept flowing. The thought of Liana, far away in a distant land, was unbearable. She had been his rock, his comfort, his everything.


    "Why didn''t she tell me? Why didn''t anyone tell me?" he muttered, bitterness and sorrow mixing in his voice. The maid''s words echoed in his mind, cutting deeper each time.


    The Pekkos, Buddy and Pikko, pecked softly at the ground below, occasionally glancing up at their young master as if sensing his despair. Pikko let out a soft coo, and Buddy nudged the tree trunk with its beak, but neither could bring him comfort.


    "I should''ve noticed¡­ I should''ve stopped it¡­ but now¡­" Javier buried his face in his arms, his shoulders trembling as he let grief wash over him. "Now it''s too late¡­"


    The night stretched on, and Javier remained there, lost in his thoughts, feeling an emptiness he hadn''t known was possible.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 137 - 137: Where Is the Young Master? ( 137 )

    The manor bustled with urgency as the household maids scrambled through the hallways, their footsteps echoing against the marble floors.


    "Check the storage room!" one senior maid called out.


    "I already did!" another replied, worry lacing her voice. "He''s not there!"


    "Not again¡­ Young Master Javier always finds a way to disappear when no one''s looking."


    "Has anyone informed Lady Francesca or Lord Garius?" a maid asked, wringing her hands nervously.


    "They''re not home .We''ll have to handle this ourselves for now."


    "Should we involve the guards?" another maid suggested.


    "Yes, alert them immediately, We can''t afford to waste time."


    As the guards were summoned, the maids gathered in the main hall to regroup.


    "Where could he have gone this time?" one maid muttered. "We''ve already checked his room, the dining area, and even the kitchen."


    "Did you check the Pekko pen?"


    The maids exchanged uneasy glances. "Not yet¡­"


    "Well, let''s start there,Everyone, spread out and search every corner of the estate!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, they hurried outside, their magic lanterns bobbing in the dark as they made their way to the Pekko pen.


    The maids approached carefully, their magic lanterns shining soft light on the scene. Javier sat on a thick branch of the big tree near the Pekko pen, hugging his knees to his chest with his head buried in his arms. Buddy and Pikko stood below, looking up at him with worried chirps.


    One of the maid called out gently, "Young Master?"


    "Go away!" Javier shouted, his voice muffled but sharp, filled with frustration and sadness.


    "But, Young Master, we''re worried about you¡­" another maid said softly.


    "I said, leave me alone!" he snapped, lifting his head for a moment to glare down at them. His tear-streaked face caught the light briefly before he turned away again.


    The maids exchanged uncertain looks.


    Shania stepped forward, her voice soft but strong. "Young Master, we can''t leave you out here all night. Please come inside¡ª"


    "I don''t care! Just go!" he yelled, his voice breaking. "I don''t want to talk to anyone!"


    The maids hesitated, unsure of what to do. Shania sighed and motioned for the others to step back. "Let''s give him some space for now," she whispered. "He''s upset, but he will feel better later."


    "We''ll be nearby if you need us, Young Master," she said softly before leaving him alone with his thoughts.


    Javier hugged his knees tighter, his mind repeating the painful news about Liana over and over. "Why did she leave me¡­" he whispered to himself, his voice barely heard over the quiet sounds of the night.


    Shania turned to the other household maids and leaned in to whisper instructions. "You," she said, pointing to one maid, "go get a warm blanket for the young master. It''s going to get colder out here."


    The maid nodded and hurried off.


    "And you," she gestured to another, "go to the kitchen and ask the chef to make a comforting meal¡ªsomething warm and filling. Bring it back quietly. We''ll set it up near the tree in case he gets hungry."


    The second maid bowed slightly and quickly went to the kitchen.


    Shania glanced back at Javier, who was still sitting on the tree branch, with Buddy and Pikko huddled protectively below him. She sighed, her expression softening.


    She stayed nearby, keeping a watchful eye on Javier while making sure the other maids did their tasks quietly.


    Shania sighed again, looking back at Javier, who remained still on the branch, his figure outlined against the moonlight. "We need to let him have some time, but we can''t leave him like this for too long," she murmured to herself.


    The other maids nodded in agreement but kept a respectful distance, unsure of how to approach their young master.


    While the guards stood at a careful distance from the tree, they exchanged uneasy glances, knowing they had to be careful around their young master.


    "If Lord Garius finds out we left him like this," one guard said quietly, his voice filled with worry, "we''re all going to lose our jobs¡ªor worse."


    Another guard nodded seriously. "We should keep watch from here. If something happens, we need to act fast."


    "Agreed," said the captain of the guards. "Stay in your positions. Don''t get too close unless absolutely necessary. We''ll tell Lady Francesca and Lord Garius what happened as soon as they return."


    The guards increased their patrols around the area, making sure no harm could come to their young master while hoping the situation would get better before their lord and lady arrived.


    Shania sighed softly, looking at the untouched plate of meat she had placed near Javier. His silence felt heavy on her heart, but she knew pushing him wouldn''t help.


    "Let him be for now," she whispered to herself as she stepped back.


    Turning toward the other household maids gathered nearby, Shania quickly composed herself. "Go back to the kitchen and prepare something warm for the guards who are stationed here," she instructed firmly. "They''ll need food and hot drinks to stay alert in the cold. Inform the chef to prepare a proper meal for them."


    One maid hesitated. "But... what about the young master¡ª"


    Shania shook her head, her voice calm but firm. "They''re here to protect him, and they can''t do that properly if they''re freezing or hungry. Hurry."


    "Yes, Miss Shania," one of the maids replied, hurrying off to the kitchen with the others following close behind.


    Shania glanced back at Javier one last time, her heart heavy. "Please, young master," she whispered under her breath, "don''t stay like this for too long."


    She then moved to oversee the preparations, ensuring everything was done promptly for both the guards and their grieving young master.


    As Shania watched the maids busily preparing warm food and drinks for the guards, she realized they needed a better plan to make sure someone would always be there for Javier, even from a respectful distance.


    She clapped her hands to get the attention of the gathered maids. "Listen up, everyone," she said in her usual calm but firm voice. "We''re going to create a rotation schedule to watch over the young master. He needs space, but we cannot leave him alone."


    The maids exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll divide the shifts. Each of you will take turns keeping an eye on him, making sure his meals are delivered on time and that he''s safe. Remember, we are here to support him, not to intrude."


    One maid raised her hand hesitantly. "Miss Shania, what if the young master refuses to talk or eat?"


    Shania''s gaze softened. "If he refuses, don''t push him. Just leave the food nearby and let him take it when he''s ready. Be patient. Right now, he needs time to process everything."


    The maids nodded, feeling reassured by her calm attitude.


    Shania quickly outlined the schedule, assigning maids to take turns watching Javier throughout the day and night. She also made sure to include breaks and meals for the maids and guards, keeping everything organized.


    Once the plan was set, she took a deep breath and looked back at the tree where Javier sat, still silent and distant. "We''ll do what we can," she murmured to herself. "It''s all we can do for him right now."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 138 - 138: The Family Returns ( 138 )

    The Armand family carriage rolled into the estate, shining in the afternoon sunlight. Lady Francesca stepped out first. Lord Garius followed, his expression serious as his sharp eyes scanned the unusual gathering of maids and guards waiting at the entrance.


    "What''s wrong?" Francesca asked, her calm voice breaking the tense atmosphere.


    A maid stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "My lord, my lady, it''s about the young master."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What happened?"


    The maid hesitated but continued, "The young master has refused to eat or come inside. He''s been outside near the Pekko pen since last night."


    Francesca''s lips parted in surprise before she sighed. "I see. Where is he now?"


    "He''s still by the tree near the Pekko pen," the maid replied, looking nervously at Lord Garius.


    Francesca exchanged a knowing look with her husband. "I''ll handle this," she said, turning towards the Pekko pen.


    As she walked away, Lord Garius lightly caught her hand and glanced back at Liana, who looked pale and anxious.


    "Liana," Garius called, his tone firm but calm.


    "Yes, my lord," she replied, stepping forward and bowing.


    "Follow me," he instructed, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Liana hesitated, glancing toward the path Francesca had taken, her heart heavy with worry. "But my lord, the young master¡ª"


    "Not now," Garius interrupted, his gaze steady and commanding.


    Liana lowered her head. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius nodded once and walked toward manor with a confident stride. Liana followed silently, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. Alf and Errinette walked beside them, their expressions unreadable but their presence reassuringly steady.


    The group entered the manor, leaving the courtyard buzzing quietly with activity as the maids and guards awaited further orders. Meanwhile, Francesca made her way to the Pekko pen, preparing herself for the talk she was about to have with her youngest son.


    "My, my... what do we have here?" Lady Francesca''s voice had a soothing lilt as she approached the large tree near the Pekko pen. Her warm smile softened her otherwise composed expression.


    Javier, sitting at the base of the tree, looked up, his eyes glossy with unshed tears. As soon as he recognized her, his lips trembled, and tears began streaming down his cheeks.


    "Why...?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, showing gentle concern. "Hmm? Why what, my dear?"


    Javier scrambled to his feet and rushed toward her, his hands gripping the fabric of her dress as he knelt, pressing his head against her thigh.


    "Why did you fire Liana?" His voice cracked with emotion. "Please... please rehire her. I''ll do anything... just bring her back."


    Francesca kept smiling as she gently placed a hand on his head, stroking his messy black hair. "Now, now, my darling... let''s go inside first, and we can talk about this later."


    "No!" Javier cried, shaking his head fiercely. "I want her back now. Please, Mother. Please!"


    He clung to her tighter, his grip desperate, and his tears soaking the hem of her dress. "I''ll do anything. I''ll even go to school if you rehire her! I promise!"


    At this, Francesca''s eyes sparkled with subtle amusement. "Oh? Really, now?"


    "Yes, Mother! Please..." Javier''s voice was filled with earnest determination, his eyes pleading as he looked up at her.


    Francesca''s expression softened as she gently tilted Javier''s tear-streaked face toward her. "You promise to go to school if we rehire Liana?"


    Javier sniffled, his eyes filled with desperation. "Yes, Mother¡­ please¡­"


    A deep voice suddenly rumbled from behind Francesca, startling Javier. "You promise?"


    Javier turned quickly to see Lord Garius stepping out from the shadows, his imposing figure silhouetted against the afternoon sun. Despite his usual sternness, there was a hint of expectation in his gaze.


    Javier''s throat tightened, but he nodded vigorously. "Yes, Esteemed Father. I promise."


    Garius crossed his arms, his piercing gaze fixed on his son. "Good." He turned his head slightly and called out, "Liana."


    Javier froze, his eyes widening in disbelief as he saw a familiar figure emerge from behind the guards.


    Liana stepped forward, her silver hair glimmering in the sunlight and her eyes glassy with tears. Before Javier could comprehend what was happening, she rushed to him, enveloping him in a tight embrace.


    "Liana! Liana! Liana!" Javier cried, burying his face in her as his arms wrapped around her.


    "I''m here, young master," Liana whispered, her voice shaking with emotion. "I''m so sorry."


    The two clung to each other as if the world around them had vanished, their tears mixing as their emotions flowed freely.


    Lord Garius stood with crossed arms, his voice steady but firm. "Liana, make sure he is taken care of properly from now on."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Liana exclaimed, still holding Javier tightly. Her tears were a mix of relief and gratitude.


    Javier tightened his grip, his tears soaking her uniform. "Don''t leave me again, Liana. Please..."


    "I won''t, young master," Liana whispered, her voice resolute. "Never."


    Francesca knelt beside them, gently brushing Javier''s cheek. "See, my darling? We never intended to take her away from you. But promises must be kept. You will attend school, won''t you?"


    Javier nodded, his voice muffled against Liana''s shoulder. "I will¡­ I promise."


    Francesca smiled warmly. "That''s my boy."


    As the emotional moment unfolded, Garius and Francesca exchanged a knowing glance.


    Lord Garius crossed his arms, his expression stern as he looked down at Javier, who was still clinging to his mother''s side. "If you try to ditch school for no reason, Javier, we will really fire Liana this time."


    Javier''s eyes widened in panic, and he immediately knelt beside Francesca, turning his tearful gaze toward Garius. "Please, no, Father! I''ll do anything! Just don''t fire Liana! Please!"


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking her head with an amused smile. "Javier, my dear, your father is right there. Pleading with me won''t change his mind."


    Javier frantically turned back to Garius, desperation clear in his voice. "I will go to school! I swear, Father! Just don''t fire her, please!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing his son for a moment before giving a short, satisfied nod. "Hmph. Very well. But remember, if you break your promise, there will be no second chances, Javier. Liana''s position here depends on you taking your responsibilities seriously."


    "Yes, Father! I understand! I promise!" Javier''s voice was filled with determination, though his eyes remained watery.


    Garius turned slightly and called out, "Liana?"


    "Yes, my lord," Liana responded, standing at attention, her heart aching at seeing Javier so distressed.


    "Take him inside. He smells terrible, and this spectacle has gone on long enough."


    Javier froze, his face reddening as he realized the dirt and sweat clinging to him from hours spent outside by the Pekko pen. Liana stifled a laugh behind her hand and bowed her head respectfully. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, my lord."


    She turned to Javier, her voice gentle but firm. "Come now, Young Master. Let''s get you cleaned up."


    "But¡ª" Javier began, still holding onto his mother''s skirt.


    "No buts," Liana interrupted with a soft smile, taking his hand. " let''s get you out of these dirty clothes."


    Javier sniffled but nodded, allowing Liana to lead him inside as Francesca and Garius watched with fond amusement.


    As they walked back to the manor, Francesca chuckled and leaned toward her husband. "Quite the plan, wasn''t it?"


    Garius smirked, arms still crossed. "It worked, didn''t it?"


    Francesca shook her head, smiling. "He truly loves her. Let''s hope he keeps his promise this time."


    Garius nodded, his expression softening as he watched his youngest son being led inside. "He will. That boy would move mountains for her."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 139 - 139: Never Leave Me Again ( 139 )

    Javier''s voice came from the bathroom. "Liana? Are you there?"


    "Yes, I''m here, Young Master," Liana answered, sitting patiently in the chair he had told her to stay in.


    After a moment of silence, Javier called out again, sounding a bit worried. "Liana... you''re still there, right?"


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, a little annoyed but gentle. "How many times do you need to ask?"


    Inside the bathroom, Javier quickly washed his hair, moving fast as if he was in a hurry. His voice grew louder. "Liana! Are you still there?"


    Liana sighed and rubbed her forehead. "I haven''t moved, Young Master. I''m still right here."


    There was a splash of water, then silence.


    "Liana?"


    Before Liana could answer, Javier yelled in panic. "Eeek, Liana!! Don''t leave me again!"


    "Huh?" Liana sat up, surprised by how desperate he sounded. "Young Master, I''m still outside. I didn''t move from this chair!"


    From inside the bathroom, Javier let out a big sigh of relief. "Oh... okay."


    Liana shook her head, smiling a little. "Honestly, Young Master, it''s like you think I will just disappear."


    "Well..." Javier''s voice was shy. "You did leave me before."


    Liana frowned, feeling a bit guilty. "Young Master, I never left you. I was always close by."


    "But I couldn''t see you," Javier said quietly, rinsing his hair quickly. "It felt like... like you were gone forever."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana''s heart softened, and she looked at him with kindness. "Young Master, I''m here now, and I''m not going anywhere. So please, finish your shower properly."


    "Okay," he replied, but his voice still sounded a bit vulnerable.


    Outside the bathroom, Liana crossed her arms, watching the steam rise from the door. You really are lost without me, aren''t you? she thought with a small smile.


    Inside, Javier smiled to himself as he rinsed out the last of the shampoo. She''s really here... She''s not leaving me again.


    Liana noticed that Javier''s bed was a bit messy, with the sheets tangled at the corners. With a soft sigh, she decided to fix it while she waited. She carefully tucked in the sheets and then crouched down to see if anything had been forgotten under the bed.


    Meanwhile, inside the bathroom, Javier was finishing his shower. He hummed to himself as he stepped out, drying his hair with a towel. His eyes quickly went to the chair where Liana had been sitting, but it was empty.


    "Eeeekkkk!! Lianaaaa!!"


    Panic hit him, and he ran out of the room, the towel barely staying on his waist. His voice echoed down the hallway.


    "Lianaaaaa! Where are you?! You promised you wouldn''t leave me agai¡ª!"


    THUD!


    "OW!"


    The loud noise made Javier stop. He turned back toward the room, confused, and peeked inside carefully.


    There was Liana, crouched on the floor and rubbing her head. She had accidentally bumped it on the bed frame when she stood up too quickly.


    "Young Master!" Liana winced and glared at him. "What are you yelling about?! I was right here the whole time!"


    Javier froze, his face turning red with embarrassment as he realized what happened. "B-But... you weren''t in the chair! I thought... I thought you left me again!"


    Liana sighed deeply, still rubbing the sore spot on her head. "I was checking under the bed, Young Master. I didn''t leave!"


    "But you disappeared!" Javier insisted, feeling guilty and a bit defiant.


    "I disappeared because I was fixing your mess!" Liana replied, pointing at the now neatly made bed.


    Javier looked sheepishly at the bed and then back at Liana. "Oh... sorry."


    Liana shook her head, standing up and brushing herself off. "Honestly, Young Master, you''re going to give me a headache¡ªwell,already!"


    Javier scratched the back of his head awkwardly and then gave her a cheeky grin. "Hehehe, but you''re not mad at me, right?"


    Liana sighed again but softened her expression. "No, Young Master, I''m not mad. But please, can you stop panicking every time I''m out of your sight for a second?"


    "I''ll try," Javier said with a grin, though his eyes twinkled mischievously.


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help smiling. "Let''s get you dressed properly before you catch a cold. And no more running out of the room half-dressed!"


    After putting on his usual casual clothes, Javier sat on the bed, looking more relaxed but clearly tired. Liana noticed the dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign he hadn''t slept well.


    "Have you eaten yet, Young Master?" she asked softly, her voice filled with concern.


    Javier shook his head, and his usual cheeky grin was replaced by a gentle smile. Without saying anything, he leaned forward and hugged Liana tightly, as if he was scared she might disappear again.


    Liana blinked in surprise but soon relaxed and wrapped her arms around him. She felt his head resting against her shoulder, and then she noticed him subtly inhaling her scent.


    "Young Master," she whispered with a soft laugh, touched by his gesture.


    Javier didn''t answer with words; he just tightened his embrace. It wasn''t out of desperation but a pure, unspoken love. His actions said everything he couldn''t express: You''re here. You''re with me. Don''t leave again.


    Liana smiled tenderly, her heart warming with relief and gratitude. She leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. "I''m here, Young Master," she murmured. "And I''m not going anywhere."


    Her words brought a bright light back to Javier''s eyes. Liana felt his grip loosen just enough for her to breathe, but his arms stayed firmly around her. For the first time in days, they both felt at ease, sharing a quiet comfort.


    "Now, Young Master," Liana began, gently trying to free her hand. "Wait here while I get food for you."


    But Javier tightened his grip on her hand, his eyes silently pleading.


    "Young Master?" she asked softly, tilting her head.


    Javier stayed silent, his hold strong.


    "It''s just for a little while," Liana reassured him with a calming smile. "I''m not going anywhere."


    But Javier shook his head stubbornly, gripping her fingers like a lifeline.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, feeling a mix of exasperation and affection. "Alright," she said finally. "Then come with me, but only to the door of your room. I promise I won''t leave your sight."


    With that, she led Javier to the door, still holding his hand. She looked around and saw one of the household maids cleaning nearby.


    "Excuse me," Liana called out, keeping her tone polite but firm.


    The maid stopped her work and quickly approached. "Yes, Miss Liana?"


    "Can you please bring food for the Young Master here? Ask the chef for a double portion of meat, a hearty soup, and a bottle of wine. Make it quick."


    "Yes, right away," the maid replied, hurrying off to the kitchen.


    Liana turned back to Javier, who hadn''t let go of her hand. She gave him a reassuring smile. "See? You''ll have your food right here. No need to worry."


    Javier finally loosened his grip, though he still held on. "Don''t leave me, Liana," he murmured quietly.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Young Master," she promised, her voice steady and warm. "Now, let''s sit while we wait." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they sat on the couch, Javier snuggled close to Liana. Without hesitation, he laid his head on her lap and wrapped his arms tightly around her waist. His face pressed against her stomach as he breathed in her familiar, calming scent.


    "I''m scared," he whispered, his voice shaking a little.


    "There, there," Liana cooed softly, gently stroking his hair with one hand while resting the other on his back. Her touch was tender, soothing his frayed nerves.


    But deep inside, Liana felt a storm of emotions that matched Javier''s fear. When Lady Francesca and Lord Garius had assigned her to serve Lady Francesca instead of Javier, it broke her heart. She had never felt so helpless. Still, she knew she couldn''t let him see her pain.


    Javier clung to her as if afraid she might disappear again, tightening his grip every time she moved. "Don''t leave me, Liana," he murmured against her, his voice fragile and almost childlike.


    "I''m here, Young Master," she reassured him, her voice steady and warm. "And I won''t leave you again. I promise."


    As much as she wanted to say more, to share her feelings, she held back and focused on comforting the boy who meant everything to her.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 140 - 140: Tender Moments ( 140 )

    When the food arrived, Liana gestured for the maid to place it on the small table beside them. The maid carefully set down the tray and bowed before quietly leaving the room.


    "Now, Young Master," Liana said gently, looking down at him. "Eat."


    "Mmm¡­" Javier muttered softly, refusing to move as he clung to her, his arms still wrapped around her waist. His face remained nestled against her stomach, inhaling deeply as he savored her comforting scent.


    "Young Master, you need to eat first," Liana said, her tone both firm and patient. She stroked his hair lightly, trying to coax him. "After that, we can sleep together. Okay?"


    "Mmm¡­" Javier replied with a short sound but remained stubborn, clearly unwilling to let go.


    Liana sighed softly, a small smile touching her lips. "Alright, then." She carefully reached for the tray and picked up a piece of meat, cutting it into smaller portions. "If you won''t sit up, I''ll feed you myself."


    She brought the first bite to his lips. "Open up" she instructed, her voice sweet.


    Javier finally complied, opening his mouth just enough to let her feed him. He chewed slowly, his eyes half-lidded with contentment, never releasing his hold on her.


    "Good boy," Liana said with a soft chuckle, continuing to feed him piece by piece. As she alternated between meat and spoonfuls of soup, she marveled at how relaxed he seemed.


    For Javier, being cared for by Liana felt like pure bliss. He remained glued to her lap, holding her close as though scared she might disappear again.


    "There we go," Liana said softly as she offered him the last bite. "All done, Young Master. See? That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Javier gave a small nod, finally loosening his grip slightly, though he still refused to move from her lap.


    "Now," Liana said, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to his forehead, "how about that nap?"


    Javier smiled faintly, tightening his grip on her waist just a little. "Only if you stay."


    "Of course," she replied, brushing a strand of his hair away from his face. "I''m not going anywhere."


    "Now, now," Liana said gently, brushing her fingers through Javier''s hair as she coaxed him. "It''s not good to sleep on the couch. Let''s go to your bed."


    "You''re sleeping with me!" Javier declared firmly, his eyes locking onto hers with a hint of desperation.


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied with a soft smile, indulging his request as always.


    They made their way to Javier''s bed, Liana helping him settle in. As soon as she sat beside him, he gripped her hand tightly, refusing to let go. Without hesitation, Javier lay down and pulled Liana onto the bed with him, wrapping his arms securely around her. Their faces were close, barely inches apart, and his hold made it clear he wouldn''t let her leave. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her eyes filled with warmth as she looked at him. She leaned in and pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. "There, Young Master," she said softly, her voice soothing.


    Still holding her tightly, Javier nuzzled into her, his earlier anxiety fading into the comfort of her presence.


    Liana began to hum a gentle lullaby, the melody soft and calming. Her hand brushed through his hair in slow, rhythmic strokes, her voice resonating with warmth and reassurance.


    As the lullaby continued, Javier''s breathing grew steadier, his eyelids growing heavier with each note. In her arms, he finally found peace, the tension and fear of losing her melting away into a restful sleep.


    "Good night, Young Master," Liana whispered, a small smile gracing her lips as she continued to hum, ensuring he drifted into a deep, undisturbed slumber.


    As Javier''s breathing steadied and his eyelids fluttered shut, Liana watched him with a tender expression. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer into her embrace.


    She guided his head gently to rest against her chest, her fingers brushing through his soft hair. Javier instinctively nuzzled closer, seeking her warmth and comfort.


    Leaning down, Liana placed a gentle kiss on his lips, her touch filled with affection and care. She lingered for a moment, then pulled back just enough to adjust the blanket over them both, ensuring he was cocooned in warmth.


    With her young master safely in her arms, she let out a soft sigh, her own tension melting away. The long, emotional day had taken its toll on both of them, and now, in this tranquil moment, she allowed herself to relax.


    Her eyes grew heavy as she rested her chin lightly atop his head. Listening to his steady breathing, she slowly drifted into sleep, holding him protectively, as though shielding him from the world. For tonight, she was his safe haven, and he was hers.


    Lady Francesca peeked into Javier''s room, her expression softening at the sight before her. Javier was nestled comfortably against Liana, his head resting on her chest as though it were the safest place in the world. Liana''s arms were wrapped protectively around him, her fingers lightly tangled in his hair, both of them sound asleep under the soft glow of the evening light.


    A warm smile spread across Francesca''s face as she turned and gestured for Lord Garius to step closer. He approached silently, glancing into the room with a raised brow, then exhaled through his nose in a mix of relief and amusement.


    "Looks like the plan went smoothly, right, darling?" Francesca whispered, her voice carrying a note of triumph.


    Garius folded his arms, nodding as his eyes lingered on the peaceful scene. "Yes," he replied in his usual stern tone, though a small, rare smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "The boy is more attached than I expected."


    Francesca chuckled softly. "More than attached. That bond runs deep, Dear. I don''t think he''ll ever let her go."


    "Which is exactly why we needed to do this," Garius remarked, his voice low and deliberate. "He needed to understand the value of those he holds dear¡ªand the responsibilities that come with keeping them close."


    Francesca leaned closer, her hand gently brushing against Garius''s arm. "You''ve always been such a strategist, but don''t forget he''s still just a boy."


    "A boy who will one day lead," Garius countered, though his gaze softened as he watched Javier stir slightly, mumbling something incoherent before settling back against Liana.


    "Let''s give them this moment," Francesca said quietly, pulling Garius by the arm. "He''s made his promise, and Liana''s presence will help him find his footing."


    Garius gave one last look before turning to follow his wife. "Very well. But if he tries to go back on his word..."


    "He won''t," Francesca interrupted with a knowing smile. "Trust me, dear. Our son knows what''s at stake."


    With that, they left the room, gently closing the door behind them, leaving the young master and his beloved maid to their well-earned peace.


    As they walked down the quiet hallway, Garius leaned closer to Francesca, his voice a low whisper tinged with mischief.


    "How about we give Javier a little brother or sister?"


    Francesca paused mid-step, her eyes glimmering with amusement. A soft laugh escaped her lips, echoing faintly in the corridor. She turned to her husband with a smile that held both affection and a playful challenge.


    "You''re bold tonight," she murmured, stepping closer to him.


    Without another word, she leaned in and kissed him passionately, her hands resting gently on his chest. When she pulled back, her warm brown eyes locked onto his, filled with a mix of love and teasing resolve.


    "I am your wife," she said softly, her voice carrying a seductive edge. "You can do as you please."


    Garius smirked, brushing a strand of her chestnut hair from her face. "Don''t tempt me, Francesca."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of it," she replied, her laughter light yet knowing as they continued down the hall.


    As they strolled, Francesca suddenly tilted her head toward Garius with a playful glint in her eye.


    "By the way, darling..."


    "Yes, dear?" Garius replied, his tone indulgent.


    "Isn''t today Garcinia''s turn?"


    The confident stride of the household''s lord faltered slightly. "Err... Umm..."


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Francesca gave a knowing smile, subtly gesturing toward the end of the hall. Garius followed her gaze, and there she was¡ªLady Garcinia, arms crossed, her lips pursed in a pout that could rival any child denied a sweet.


    "Ah..." Garius exhaled, his composed demeanor slipping just a touch.


    Francesca chuckled, a melodious sound that warmed the air between them. "Looks like your plan to give Javier a little brother or sister will have to wait for now."


    "Indeed," Garius muttered, already bracing himself for the scene ahead. "I''m not sure what''s scarier¡ªher pout or her lectures."


    Francesca laughed again, patting his arm. "Good luck, darling. You''ll need it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 141 - 141: Javiers Request ( 141 )

    "But motherrrr..."


    "No, Javier. No."


    "I''m going to school next week in the capital city for three whole months! Who''s going to take care of Buddy and Pikko? Please, Mother... let me bring them! Pleeease!"


    Francesca sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of her nose. Her youngest son could be persistent when he wanted something.


    "Please, my beautiful, young, and hot motherrr!" Javier begged, his eyes sparkling with desperation. "You know I can''t be away from Buddy and Pikko! They need me!"


    Francesca couldn''t help but chuckle at his dramatic flair. "Javier, flattery won''t get you everywhere."


    "But it''s true!" he protested, leaning in closer, his tone earnest. "What would I do without them? I promise to take care of them. Just let me bring them!"


    Before she could respond further, the door swung open, and Lord Garius stepped in. He paused mid-step, raising an eyebrow at the scene before him. Javier was kneeling, clinging to Francesca''s thigh, looking up at her with pleading eyes.


    "What is the commotion this time?" Garius asked, his voice calm but carrying his usual authority.


    Francesca gestured toward their son with an exasperated look. "Your son here wants to bring his Pekkos to school in the capital. He''s been at it for hours!"


    "Please, Father!" Javier turned his tearful eyes to Garius, shifting his pleading from one parent to the other. "You know how far the capital is! Buddy and Pikko are family! I can''t just leave them behind!"


    Garius studied his son for a moment, his face carefully neutral, though inwardly, he fought the urge to smirk. He knew all too well the strengths¡ªand antics¡ªof Pekkos. His own golden Pekko, Giddies, was a marvel of speed and power, unmatched by any horse. But he also knew how much trouble these creatures could bring, particularly their voracious appetites and independent streaks.


    Maintaining his stern expression, Garius crossed his arms. "Javier, horses are the appropriate mounts for nobles. They are dignified and well-suited for appearances."


    "Father, please! You know no horse can match a Pekko''s speed. I promise they won''t cause any trouble!"


    Garius pretended to consider it, rubbing his chin with a grave expression, though inwardly he relished the sight of his son squirming.


    After a long pause, he finally nodded. "Very well. I permit you to bring your Pekko¡ªwhat''s his name? Muddy?"


    "It''s not Muddy! It''s Buddy!" Javier pouted.


    "Whatever," Garius said with a wave of his hand. "But you must take full responsibility for them. That means keeping them under control at all times. If they cause any chaos, I will personally have them sent back home. Understood?"


    "Yes, Father!" Javier''s face lit up instantly.


    "Good. Now, go meet with Mr. Alf to make the necessary arrangements," Garius added.


    "Thank you, Father! Thank you, Mother!" Javier exclaimed, scrambling to his feet and dashing off before either parent could change their mind.


    As the door closed behind him, Francesca sighed again, this time with a faint smile. "He truly is your son."


    Inside Garius''s mind, a mischievous thought lingered:


    I can''t wait to see the faces of those noble children when Javier shows up with his Pekko. Perhaps, finally, they''ll open their eyes to how superior Pekkos are compared to their horses.


    He nearly chuckled aloud at the thought but managed to maintain his composure.


    "Darling?" Francesca''s soft voice pulled him back to reality. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, nothing, dear," Garius replied with a faint smile, leaning toward her.


    Francesca raised a curious brow but said nothing more as Garius cupped her face gently and leaned in, pressing a passionate kiss to her lips. Surprised at first, Francesca quickly melted into the embrace, wrapping her arms around him and pulling him closer.


    For a moment, the room was silent except for the sound of their connection. When they finally pulled apart, Francesca rested her forehead against his, her cheeks lightly flushed.


    "Even after all these years, you still have a way of surprising me," she whispered with a smile.


    "And you, my love, are the reason I never stop trying," Garius replied, his voice low and tender.


    "By the way, darling," Francesca said softly, her fingers gently running through Garius''s hair as he rested his head on her lap.


    "Hmm?" he replied, closing his eyes in comfort.


    "If Javier brings his Pekko, Buddy, and Liana rides her own Pekko, Pikko, you do realize that horses won''t be able to keep up with them?"


    Garius smirked slightly, keeping his eyes closed. "Yeah, I know."


    "So... how are the guards supposed to escort them if Javier decides to dash toward the capital? You know it''s a seven-day journey by horse-drawn carriage," she asked, concern evident in her tone.


    "Hmm?" Garius opened his eyes slightly, meeting her worried gaze. "Pekkos are fast and strong. They''re not just mounts; they''re monsters. Do you think any assassin chasing someone on a Pekko, riding only a horse, would even stand a chance of catching them?"


    "But..." Francesca hesitated, her hand still caressing his hair. "What about the journey? What if something unexpected happens?"


    "Don''t worry about it," Garius said with a calm tone. "Liana is a capable escort. You know how strong she is."


    "I know," Francesca admitted with a sigh, "but I still worry about Javier''s safety."


    "Don''t worry too much," Garius reassured her, placing his hand over hers. "Those Pekkos are not only fast but also incredibly strong. Monsters would have a hard time hurting either of them. And besides..." Garius paused, a knowing smirk playing on his lips.


    Francesca smiled as well, catching his unspoken thought. They both knew the truth about Javier''s immense power and talent. They also knew about the impressive arsenal and wealth hidden within Javier''s magical storage space¡ªenough to rival a small kingdom.


    "Very well, darling," Francesca said softly, leaning down to kiss his forehead. "I''ll accept your answer. But promise me you''ll still keep an eye on him from afar."


    "Of course," Garius replied with a chuckle, his voice low and affectionate. "I always do."


    Javier strutted down the hallway with a smug expression, humming a cheerful tune. His steps were light, and his mood was practically glowing. But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, looking around frantically.


    "Liana?" he called out, his voice tinged with worry.


    The hallway was empty. She had promised to wait for him outside. Panic set in as his mind raced.


    "Eeeeekkk!! Lianaaaaaa!!!" Javier wailed, preparing to dash off in search of her.


    Before he could take another step, a familiar hand grabbed his shoulder, and a flick landed squarely on his forehead.


    "Young master, I''m right here," Liana said, her tone calm but laced with a hint of exasperation.


    Javier froze, turning to face her with wide eyes before breaking into a sheepish grin. "Ohh!! Ehehhe..." Without warning, he leaned forward. "Chuuuu!"


    Liana sighed, her hand resting lightly on her hip. She leaned in and kissed him on the lips, soft and reassuring.


    "There," she said, her voice warm as she pulled back.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehe..." he chuckled, his earlier panic completely forgotten as he basked in her presence.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 142 - 142: Breakfast Antics ( 142 )

    Inside the grand dining hall, Javier sat slumped in his chair, poking his food with a fork.


    "Ehhhh¡­ It''s still more than a week before school starts, right?" he groaned.


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied patiently, standing by his side. "But you also know the journey to the capital city is long, taking up to five to seven days. We must leave early."


    "But we''re riding Pekko, right? They''re faster than carriages!" Javier protested, brightening momentarily at the thought of his beloved mount.


    "True, young master. However, it''s better to be early and ensure we arrive without issue," Liana explained, her calm demeanor unwavering.


    Javier let out an exaggerated sigh, leaning back dramatically in his chair. "Haaaa¡­ Liana, you''re too strict."


    Liana bent slightly, looking him straight in the eye with a small smile. "Now, now, young master, eat your breakfast. I''ll go prepare your things for school."


    "Ehhhh¡­ Don''t go, Liana!" Javier shot up from his chair, nearly knocking it over, and reached for her hand.


    Liana turned to him with a serious yet soft expression. "Young master, I''m just heading to your room to prepare. I''m not leaving you."


    "But what if you''re gone again?" Javier''s voice softened, his eyes pleading.


    Liana''s stern demeanor melted, and she sighed, walking back to gently pat his head. "I''m not going anywhere, young master. Don''t be so childish about this. Now, eat your breakfast properly."


    She straightened up and glanced at Miss Gloria, the serene head maid. "Miss Gloria?"


    "Yes, Miss Liana?" Gloria responded with her usual calm smile.


    "Please ensure the young master finishes his breakfast properly while I prepare."


    Gloria nodded. "Leave it to me."


    Javier sulked, reluctantly picking up his fork again. "Hmph¡­ Fine. But don''t take too long, Liana!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her silver hair swaying as she left the room. She had long grown used to Javier''s antics but couldn''t help feeling warmth at his attachment.


    Liana was cleaning the young master''s room when a maid came up to her.


    "Liana, Lord Garius is calling for you," the maid said politely.


    "Oh... okay," Liana replied.


    "He''s waiting for you in the lord''s study room."


    "I''ll go there now," Liana said, feeling curious as she walked through the big halls of the Armand estate.


    When she reached the private study, she stood up straight and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Lord Garius''s strong voice called.


    Liana opened the door and stepped inside, bowing politely. "My lord, you called for me?"


    "Yes," Lord Garius said, waving for her to lift her head.


    When Liana looked up, she was surprised to see not just Lord Garius, but also Lady Francesca, Lady Garcinia, Lady Phenelopie, Mr. Alf, and Mrs. Errinette in the room. Their presence made the meeting feel important.


    "This is the document you need to make sure Javier can go to school," Lord Garius started, handing her a sealed folder. "Here is the gold you will need for expenses." He gave her a small but heavy pouch filled with gold coins. "Once you arrive, make sure to give this letter directly to the headmaster."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said, taking the items carefully.


    "And, Liana," Lady Francesca said, catching her attention, "if Javier does not want to live in the dormitory, please find a nice house not too far from the school. You will live with him there. The dormitory does not allow maids and their masters to stay in the same room, and knowing your young master, he will likely refuse to stay there."


    "I will do my best, my lady," Liana replied sincerely.


    "Good," Lady Francesca nodded. "The gold should cover expenses for a month. And if it''s not enough¡­" She looked at Lord Garius with a knowing glance.


    "¡­I''m sure your young master knows how to earn more," Lord Garius said with a smirk.


    Liana''s eyes widened a little, and she almost lost her calm. She knew that Javier''s wealth¡ªhidden safely in his magic storage¡ªwas a secret between them. But the smirk on Lord Garius''s face, along with the quiet presence of Alf and Errinette, showed that the family noticed everything.


    "Yes, my lord," Liana said, quickly recovering and bowing again.


    "Then it''s settled," Lady Francesca finished with a kind smile. "Take care of him, Liana. And make sure he goes to all his classes."


    "I will, my lady."


    With a respectful bow to everyone in the room, Liana left, determined to make sure everything went well for her young master''s time at school.


    I wonder how they know about it..."


    For years, she had worked hard to protect her young master''s true power and skills. His carefree and mischievous personality was a perfect cover, hiding the extent of his abilities from curious eyes. Only she knew the full range of Javier''s talents and resources:


    She had worked tirelessly to keep these secrets safe, yet somehow, Lord Garius and Lady Francesca seemed to be aware.


    Liana shuddered at the thought. The people in this household were not to be underestimated.


    The butler, Mr. Alf, and the head maid, Mrs. Errinette, were known not only for their amazing skills but also for their strong loyalty to Lord Garius and Lady Francesca. They were more than just servants; they were the silent protectors of the Armand household''s power and influence, legends in their own right.


    And then there was Lord Garius¡­ Liana sighed inwardly. His calm and thoughtful demeanor hid a sharp mind that seemed to notice everything in his domain. Lady Francesca, though sweet on the outside, was no less powerful. Her gentle presence masked a mind capable of complex plans and quick decisions.


    Together, they were a strong force.


    "How much do they know?" Liana wondered again, a chill running down her spine. Was it just a guess based on what they saw, or did they have actual proof of Javier''s secret activities?


    She thought back to moments with Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette. Their knowing glances and faint smiles suggested they operated on a level beyond ordinary people. Did they suspect, or had they pieced everything together already?


    Shaking her head, Liana steeled herself. It doesn''t matter. No one will use my young master for their plans.


    Still, the fact that Lord Garius and Lady Francesca seemed amused, even smirking, about Javier''s cleverness eased her worries a little. Maybe they really trusted him to take care of himself¡ªor perhaps this was their way of testing him, a careful push to see how far he could go.


    Either way, Liana decided to stay by Javier''s side, making sure his secrets were safe and his goals remained his own.


    ( End of Chapter )


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 143 - 143: A Playful Distraction ( 143 )

    "Liaaaaanaaaaaa!"


    Liana jumped in surprise as Javier suddenly appeared beside her, using his invisibility skill. Before she could react, he leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her lips.


    "Young master!" Liana hissed, her cheeks turning red. "You shouldn''t use that invisibility skill so carelessly!"


    "Hmm? But there''s no one around," Javier said with a playful smirk.


    "Really?" Liana raised an eyebrow, tilting her head to indicate behind him with her lips.


    Javier turned around, and his confident grin froze. Behind him stood Miss Gloria, her calm smile unchanged as she observed the scene.


    "Ara, ara¡­ quite the skill you have there, young master," Gloria said, her tone light but full of amusement.


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.


    Before he could find an explanation, Gloria''s figure shifted, and in an instant, she was behind Liana. A slender wooden stick appeared in her hand, its tip resting lightly on Liana''s neck.


    "Oh, too careless, Liana," Gloria gently scolded, though her movements had been anything but slow.


    "Miss Gloria¡­" Liana sighed, clearly frustrated. "This isn''t a battlefield. Do you have to make everything a test?"


    "One should always be ready, my dear," Gloria replied, retracting the stick with a smooth motion. She looked back at Javier, her smile growing. "And as for you, young master, such boldness at your age¡­ ara, ara, what will Lady Francesca say if she hears about this?"


    Javier crossed his arms and puffed out his chest. "She''d probably say I''m expressing my feelings clearly. That''s not a bad thing, right?"


    Gloria laughed, shaking her head. "You certainly have your father''s charm."


    Liana groaned softly, rubbing her temple. "Young master, please don''t encourage her."


    "Fine, fine," Javier muttered, then glanced mischievously at Liana. "But I''m still glad I kissed you."


    Liana''s face turned bright red, and Gloria simply laughed again, enjoying the playful moment.


    "By the way, young master," Gloria said with a playful smile, tilting her head as she glanced at Liana. "It seems like you didn''t ask me for a kiss like you usually do."


    "Ehh... but..." Javier trailed off, scratching his cheek and looking caught off guard.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Gloria dramatically fell to the floor, sitting with an exaggerated expression of heartbreak. "Oh, young master... you''ve already forgotten about me now that you have Liana. How could you do this to me?" She pretended to sob, covering her face with her hands.


    "Ehhhh... that''s not true!" Javier stammered, flustered by her theatrics.


    Liana crossed her arms, her emerald eyes narrowing as she stared at Javier. "Young master?" she said, her tone dangerous.


    Before he could defend himself, Gloria leaned forward gracefully and kissed him lightly on the lips.


    "Don''t forget about me, young master," she said with a teasing smile, her voice soft yet confident.


    Javier blinked a few times before grinning sheepishly. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Miss Gloria, please don''t spoil him too much."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria replied with a knowing smirk. "You know our young master is going to grow up into quite the handsome man. Just look at his older brothers, Master Marcellus and Master Cedric. Once Javier matures, he''ll charm everyone without even trying."


    Liana shook her head, exasperated. "Really now, Gloria... sometimes I wonder if you''re helping or just making things harder."


    Gloria chuckled, standing up gracefully and dusting off her skirt. "Oh, I''m just preparing him for the future. After all, he''ll need practice handling all the attention he''s bound to get."


    Javier looked between the two women, still grinning and clearly enjoying the playful banter. "I don''t mind the attention if it''s from the two of you."


    "Okay, okay, Miss Gloria," Liana said, her patience wearing thin. "You should get back to your own work."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria replied with a sly smile, clasping her hands together. "I''m not particularly busy today. Especially since our young master will be going to school in the capital city for such a longggggggg time." She dragged out the last word dramatically, casting an exaggerated look of longing at Javier.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "That''s true¡­"


    Gloria''s expression brightened immediately. "Now, now, young master," she said, clasping her hands behind her back and leaning toward him, "how about you lie down on my lap today? It might be your last chance for a while!"


    Javier''s eyes widened, and a mischievous grin spread across his face. "Ehh? Really? Ehehehehe¡­"


    Liana let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Haaaa... fine. But do it in his room while I''m packing up his things for tomorrow."


    "Yes!" Javier cheered, already rushing toward his room, his excitement palpable.


    Gloria chuckled softly and followed him at a leisurely pace. "Ara, ara, what an adorable young master we have."


    Liana shook her head, muttering to herself as she began sorting through Javier''s belongings. "These two are impossible¡­" Despite her words, a soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Inside Javier''s room, Gloria sat gracefully on the long couch, her legs crossed as Javier lay comfortably on her lap. He hugged her waist tightly, giggling like a child while inhaling her soothing scent. Gloria smiled warmly, gently caressing his hair with delicate fingers.


    From the open window, Buddy and Pikko, their vibrant Pekko birds, peeked in curiously. They let out soft squawks, their heads bobbing as if trying to understand the peculiar scene.


    Liana, busy packing Javier''s clothes into a travel bag, hummed a calming tune. The sight of Javier clinging to Gloria while acting so carefree made her roll her eyes, though a small, affectionate smile lingered on her face.


    "Lianaaa," Javier whined, turning his head slightly while still clutching Gloria. "We don''t need a lot. Just a small bag is enough. We can buy more clothes in the capital city, right?"


    Gloria chuckled, her hand moving to ruffle his hair playfully. "Ara, ara, our young master is so thoughtful, isn''t he?"


    Liana sighed, folding another tunic neatly. "Fine," she said with a resigned tone, "I''ll pack a small bag. Something we can carry easily while riding them." She pointed toward the window at the two Pekkos waiting outside. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy squawked loudly, flapping his wings in excitement, as if thrilled to be mentioned.


    Javier laughed at the reaction, still sprawled across Gloria''s lap. "See, even Buddy agrees! Let''s keep it simple, Liana!"


    "Simple," Liana muttered under her breath, shaking her head with a wry smile. "As if anything about you, young master, is ever simple¡­"


    A sudden knock at the door broke the cozy atmosphere.


    "Miss Gloria, Mrs. Errinette is calling for you," a maid announced from the hallway.


    Gloria sighed softly, brushing Javier''s cheek one last time. "Hmm? Alright, I''ll be there shortly."


    She turned her gaze to Javier, who was still reluctant to let her go. "Sorry, young master, I have to leave now."


    "Ehhhh... fine," Javier mumbled, sitting up reluctantly.


    Before leaving, Gloria leaned down and planted a light kiss on his lips, her usual playful smile lighting up her face. "Don''t forget about me, young master," she teased before heading out of the room gracefully.


    The door had barely closed before Javier sprang up and rushed over to Liana, who was sitting on the floor, neatly folding his clothes into a small bag. Without hesitation, he plopped himself down and lay across her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Ehehehe... you''re still the best, Liana. My number one!" he declared with a cheeky grin.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "Oh? So, does that make Miss Gloria your number two?"


    "Maybe..." Javier said with mock thoughtfulness, tapping his chin.


    "Second wife, then?" Liana asked, her tone light and playful as she gently stroked his hair.


    "Maybe..." Javier repeated, his grin widening as he closed his eyes, enjoying the moment.


    Liana simply smiled and shook her head. "Haaa... young master, you truly are impossible sometimes."


    Javier chuckled softly, snuggling closer. "But you wouldn''t have me any other way, right?"


    Liana didn''t respond, but her smile grew warmer as she resumed her task, her hand still gently caressing his hair.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 144 - 144: The Watchful Eye ( 144 )

    "Liana, please ensure Javier behaves," Lady Francesca said, her voice warm but firm.


    "Yes, madam," Liana replied with a polite bow. Her maid uniform was neat, and her backpack was ready for the trip.


    Javier, however, was too excited in the courtyard. He rode Buddy, his bright orange Pekko, zooming around and laughing loudly.


    Javier laughed joyfully, his hair flying in the wind as Buddy squawked and flapped its small wings.


    Lady Francesca smiled as she watched her son play. "He truly is full of life," she said, feeling happy to see his fun with Buddy.


    Nearby, Liana''s Pekko, Pikko, was more calm. Pikko had beautiful silver and orange feathers and was relaxing in the sun, stretching her strong legs. The difference between the two Pekko matched their riders well.


    Lord Garius, with his arms crossed, looked at Liana. "Liana, make sure you don''t stop until you reach the next town. I know Pekko are fast and strong, but be careful once you cross the armand border."


    "Yes, my lord," Liana answered with a firm nod, her green eyes steady.


    Happy with her answer, Garius looked at Javier, who was trying a risky stunt on Buddy, making the Pekko very happy. Garius sighed, a small smile appearing. "And try to keep him safe until you reach the capital."


    " I''ll do my best, my lord."


    As the sun rose higher, it was time to leave. Javier finally slowed down Buddy and walked over to Liana, who was fixing her pack.


    "Ready to go, Liana?"


    Liana looked up at him, her expression softening. "Yes, young master."


    Then, they both got on their Pekko¡ªJavier on Buddy and Liana on Pikko¡ªand got ready to start their journey to the capital city. Lady Francesca and Lord Garius watched them ride away, their figures getting smaller until they vanished into the distance.


    Lord Garius turned away from Javier and Liana as they rode off. His face became serious, showing his authority.


    "Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn," he called, his voice low but strong.


    "Yes, my lord?" the three replied together, stepping forward without hesitation.


    "Come," Garius said, motioning for them to follow.


    The three exchanged knowing looks and followed him to a private room in the manor. Behind them, Lady Francesca stayed by the gate, wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. Even though she was crying, she kept waving at the departing Pekko, her eyes filled with pride and sadness.


    Inside the room, Garius sat at a heavy wooden table, leaning forward with his elbows on it. His sharp eyes focused on the three in front of him.


    "The road before the border?" Garius asked.


    "Clear, my lord," Alf replied "We''ve already taken care of all bandit groups in our area."


    Errinette stood tall and confident."Not a single group remains, my lord. Every hotspot has been wiped clean, and no survivors were left to spread information about the "clean-up.""


    "Good," Garius looked at Hesbeirn.


    "All troublemakers from other households who were with Klimbert and Amboast have been taken care of," Hesbeirn reported, "Their influence is gone in our territories."


    "Dead or scattered?" Garius asked.


    "Dead," Alf replied quickly. "They won''t be a threat to Javier or the household."


    "Excellent," Garius said, leaning back in his chair. He tapped his fingers on the table, thinking, before speaking again. "The Klimbert and Amboast households underestimated us once. They won''t get that chance again."


    Errinette smiled faintly. "My lord, the operation went smoother than we thought. Thanks to the groundwork you laid, their downfall was certain."


    "Let this be a warning to anyone who challenges the Armand household. If they fight us, we will remind them who is in charge here."


    The three bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord," they said together.


    "Stay alert," Garius added, his voice back to its usual calm tone. "I trust you three to handle anything else that comes up. For now, let them believe this is the end of our retaliation."


    "Yes, my lord."


    When the meeting finished, the three left quietly, leaving Garius alone with his thoughts. He sat in silence for a moment, still tapping his fingers on the table. He could faintly hear Francesca''s voice talking to a maid about preparing for the day.


    Garius finally stood up and looked at the map on the wall of his study. His sharp eyes followed the borders of his land, paying attention to key areas where there had been recent conflicts.


    "Stay safe, Javier," he whispered to himself. "You''ll inherit this legacy soon enough. But for now... I''ll make sure you can grow as you wish."


    He glanced at the family crest engraved on the hilt of the ceremonial sword hanging on the wall, its silver blade shining in the sunlight.


    Turning away, Garius walked to the window, where he could barely see the silhouettes of Buddy and Pikko in the distance, carrying his youngest son and Liana toward the capital. A small smile appeared on his face, filled with both pride and expectation.


    "The world may not be ready for you, my son," he said softly. "But I''ll make sure it doesn''t stand in your way."


    Lady Francesca entered the room a moment later, looking calm again, but her eyes still showed some worry.


    "Do you think it was wise to send Liana alone with him?" Francesca asked, standing next to her husband and looking at the same map.


    Garius smirked, tracing the path Javier and Liana would take with his hand. "Liana is more capable than she seems. She''s not just a maid; she''s been his protector and friend since he was young. And don''t forget¡ªJavier is no ordinary child. He can handle whatever happens."


    Francesca sighed but nodded. "You''re right. But as his mother, I can''t help but worry. The capital is full of people who might try to take advantage of him if they find out his true abilities."


    "That''s why I sent those letters," Garius said, his voice firm. "By the time Javier reaches the capital, every noble who matters will know he is under my protection. They''ll think twice before acting foolishly."


    "And if they don''t?" Francesca asked softly.


    "Then they''ll learn the hard way," Garius replied sharply.


    Francesca gently placed her hand on his arm. "He''ll be fine," she said, trying to reassure both him and herself. "Liana won''t let anything happen to him."


    Garius nodded, his expression softening a bit. "Yes, she won''t. And Javier¡­ he''s more prepared than anyone knows."


    Francesca smiled slightly. "He does take after you, after all."


    They stood in silence for a moment, watching the road that led to the border through the window, filled with hope and determination for their youngest son''s journey.


    Francesca smiled softly, a mix of admiration and frustration in her eyes. "Dear¡­ you really planned the whole thing from the day he was born, didn''t you?"


    Garius didn''t answer right away, still looking at the distant road. Finally, he turned to Francesca, his face calm but unreadable. "Yeah."


    "You also knew about his true class before the blessing ceremony next year," Francesca said, more as a statement than a question.


    "Yes," Garius confirmed, his voice steady. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you knew everything¡ªhis talents, his dreams¡ªand planned everything for him. Even from the day he started earning money to buy his own Pekko," Francesca continued, her voice a mix of fondness and disbelief.


    "Yes," Garius said again, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    Francesca chuckled lightly, shaking her head. "Sometimes I wonder if you''re too far ahead of everyone else, even your own son. But¡­ I trust you. Just as I trust him."


    Garius nodded, his gaze softening. "It''s not just about planning, Francesca. It''s about giving him the freedom to grow and choose his own path. All I''ve done is remove the obstacles that would have held him back."


    Francesca stepped closer and placed a hand on his shoulder. "And yet, you still won''t tell him everything, will you?"


    "No," Garius said, his smirk returning. "He''s too clever. If he knew, he''d find a way to outsmart me."


    Francesca laughed softly. "That does sound like him. He''s your son, after all."


    Garius chuckled in agreement. "And he''s your son too. That''s why he''s destined to surpass us both."


    Francesca looked into Garius''s eyes, noticing how his right eye changed color, a rare sight that always caught her attention. She smiled softly, her expression warm. "Really, dear, it''s rare for you to show that."


    They stood in comfortable silence for a moment, the bond between them strong and unspoken. Outside, the wind carried the faint sound of Javier''s laughter as he raced toward the border, a sound that promised a future shaped by both fate and the choices of a boy who was far more extraordinary than anyone could imagine.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 145 - 145: The Border Town ( 145 )

    Javier and Liana arrived at the gate just before passing the Armand border. Beyond the tall, sturdy gates lay a bustling town, with a humble inn and quaint shops lining the dirt streets, all bathed in the warm hues of the evening sun.


    "Haaa¡­" Javier stretched his arms and sighed tiredly. "I didn''t think it would take this long to reach the border. It''s already evening."


    Liana, riding Pikko, smiled at his complaint. "It wouldn''t have if we were in a rush, young master. You insisted on letting Buddy explore every other path."


    Buddy, his Pekko, squawked happily as if to defend Javier''s decision. The lively bird''s eyes scanned a nearby stall selling skewered meats while it shuffled excitedly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier scratched his head, a sheepish grin on his face. "Well, it''s not like we''re in a hurry, right?"


    Pikko, Liana''s more composed Pekko, groomed her silver-and-orange feathers nearby with a touch of elegance. Liana dismounted gracefully and surveyed the modest town, her gaze settling on the inn.


    "We should rest for the night," she suggested practically. "There''s no point crossing the border this late. It''s better to be well-rested for the journey ahead."


    Javier hopped off Buddy, who immediately trotted off toward the stall, much to the vendor''s dismay. "Hey! Buddy, don''t scare the merchants!" he called as he jogged to retrieve his mischievous mount.


    Liana stifled a laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. "I''ll secure a room at the inn. Try not to cause too much trouble, young master."


    "No promises!" Javier replied playfully, quickening his steps as Buddy nosed at the vendor''s cart.


    Liana entered the modest inn, her steps light yet purposeful. The warm interior, softly lit by lanterns, carried the scent of wood and freshly baked bread. Behind the counter, the inn receptionist¡ªa young man with nervous energy¡ªstiffened upon noticing the Armand family emblem on her maid uniform.


    "Ah... ah... welcome to the inn!" the receptionist stammered, his words tumbling out clumsily. "H-how may I help you?"


    Liana maintained her calm demeanor, her eyes steady as she addressed him. "Do you have any available rooms?"


    "Yes! Yes, we do!" he replied, nodding vigorously. Then, as if realizing something, his eyes darted to her emblem. "Would you like me to call for the innkeeper?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Hmm? Why would that be necessary?"


    The receptionist''s face flushed with panic. "Err... umm... j-just a moment!" Without waiting for her reply, he scurried into the back room, hurried whispers faintly escaping.


    Moments later, the innkeeper¡ªa middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor¡ªstepped out. She adjusted her apron hastily and offered a deep bow, her tone composed. "Welcome, madam. I apologize for any delay. How may we serve the esteemed guests of the Armand family?"


    Liana nodded, her expression unchanged. "We''ll need a room for the night, one with accommodations for two Pekkos in your stables."


    "Of course! We will ensure the finest care for your mounts," the innkeeper said promptly. "And for your room, we''ll provide our best¡ª"


    "A regular room will suffice," Liana interrupted gently but firmly. "There''s no need for special treatment."


    The innkeeper hesitated, doubt flickering in her eyes before she quickly nodded. "As you wish, Miss. I''ll have it prepared immediately."


    "Thank you," Liana said with a polite bow of her own. "Please ensure the Pekkos are fed and comfortable."


    "Yes, of course! I''ll see to it personally," the innkeeper assured her, gesturing for the receptionist to hurry along.


    "Young master," Liana called, her calm tone cutting through the noise. "Let''s go to our room now."


    "Ehh?" Javier whined, pouting. "We haven''t eaten yet, and Buddy here is starving! Look at him¡ªhe''s practically begging." He gestured dramatically at Buddy, who tilted his head and squawked as if on cue.


    Pikko, not to be outdone, flapped her wings and let out a louder squawk. Javier grinned. "Ah, see? Pikko too! They need food! Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head at their antics. "Fine, we''ll eat first and make sure Buddy and Pikko are taken care of. But after that, straight to bed."


    "Yay!" Javier cheered, already leading Buddy toward the stable boy waiting by the door. The boy stared at the majestic Pekkos with wide eyes, clearly intimidated.


    "Make sure they''re fed well," Liana instructed the stable boy, her tone kind but firm. "They''ve had a long journey."


    "Yes, ma''am!" the boy replied, hastily bowing and scurrying to his task.


    Liana turned back to Javier, who was scanning the inn''s dining area with gleaming eyes.


    Javier slammed his hands on the wooden table, grinning widely. "Meat! Give me more meat! Roasted, juicy, and sizzling! Ehehehe!" His enthusiasm echoed through the cozy dining area, drawing amused glances from other patrons.


    Liana stood nearby, arms crossed, shaking her head with a soft smile. "Young master," she began, her tone a mix of exasperation and affection.


    Javier frowned and waved his hand dramatically. "Liana! Why are you standing? Sit down!" His gaze was playful yet commanding.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young master, I''m here to ensure everything is in order. It''s my duty."


    "No!" Javier declared, cutting her off with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "This is not the time for formalities. Sit! It''s an order... from your only young master!" He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms like a triumphant king.


    Liana sighed but couldn''t suppress her smile. "As you wish, young master," she replied, pulling out a chair and sitting gracefully beside him.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, his smirk widening. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    As the server arrived with a tray of roasted meats, Javier eagerly grabbed a plate and slid it in front of Liana. "Here! Eat, Liana. You''ve worked hard today."


    Liana blinked in mild surprise but took the plate, touched by his gesture. "Thank you, young master," she said softly, her smile growing warmer.


    Javier grinned, already tearing into another piece of meat. "Now, this is what I call a proper meal¡ªwith my number one by my side!"


    He waved over the waiter with an eager grin. "Liana, you should order something for yourself too!" he said, leaning back in his chair.


    Liana tilted her head. "We can share our meal, young master. There''s no need for extra."


    Javier smirked, his playful tone returning. "Yes, we can share. But if you order yours, we can share that too. Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, a subtle smile forming. "Fine. I''ll take a fruit salad... and this veggie salad," she said, pointing to the menu.


    Javier froze mid-bite, his expression twisting. "Blergh... all veggies and fruit? That''s it? No, no, no! Order some meat too!"


    Liana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Young master, aren''t you always saying you need to eat healthy? These will balance out all the roasted meat you''re eating."


    Javier pouted dramatically, crossing his arms. "Healthy is fine... but it''s boring! Just add a little meat to your order, Liana. Otherwise, I''ll... I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" she asked, her teasing smile growing.


    "I''ll eat all the meat myself and leave none for you!" he declared, puffing out his chest like he''d won the argument.


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Very well. I''ll add a roasted chicken dish. Happy now, young master?"


    Javier gave a triumphant nod, grinning from ear to ear. "Now that''s more like it! Balance, Liana. That''s the key!"


    "Yes, yes, now eat, young master. After this, we need to rest," Liana urged, glancing at Javier with a mix of fondness and authority.


    "Haaa... but it''s still early," Javier replied, his mouth full of meat as he reluctantly set down his fork.


    "Yes, but we need to wake up early tomorrow," Liana insisted, keeping her tone steady.


    "Fine," Javier surrendered with a dramatic sigh, though a small smile crept onto his face. "I guess I can manage a bit of rest."


    "Good," Liana said, a satisfied nod accompanying her words.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 146 - 146: A Cozy Night ( 146 )

    After Liana showered and changed into her nightwear, she stepped out of the bathroom to find Javier sprawled across the bed, grinning mischievously. His messy black hair and eyes caught the soft glow of the lantern light, adding to his boyish charm.


    Liana glanced around the room, noting its surprising luxury. The innkeeper had provided the best room available, complete with a large, soft bed, elegant furnishings, and a balcony overlooking the town. She had also been informed that guards were patrolling outside to ensure the Armand family''s safety.


    "Lianaaaaaa¡­" Javier called out, pulling her attention back to him.


    "Yes, young master. I''m coming," she replied, closing the door behind her.


    As she approached, Javier''s grin widened. "Ohhh! You look beautiful tonight!" he declared dramatically.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching into a slight smile. "Just tonight?"


    "Well¡­" Javier hesitated, then smirked. "Every day, obviously. But tonight... tonight is something extra special!"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Young master, you never fail to amuse me."


    "And you never fail to make my days better," Javier countered, patting the space beside him. "Now come here! It''s time to sleep!"


    Liana sighed, warmth in her expression as she made her way to the bed. "Alright, but behave yourself, young master."


    "No promises!" Javier said, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he made room for her.


    Once Liana lay down, Javier snuggled close and rested his head on her chest. Her warmth and gentle heartbeat soothed him, and a wide grin spread across his face.


    Liana smiled softly, wrapping her arms around him. She let him bask in her embrace, her calm demeanor hiding her affection for her mischievous young master.


    "Young master," she murmured, her voice tender, " Sleep now. Tomorrow, we have a long journey ahead."


    "Chuuu!"


    Javier leaned up slightly, planting a quick, playful kiss on her lips.


    Liana chuckled at Javier''s boldness and leaned down to press a gentle kiss to his lips. "Goodnight, young master," she whispered, her eyes soft as they gazed at him.


    "Goodnight, Liana¡­" Javier mumbled, already feeling drowsy in her arms. "I love youuuu¡­"


    Liana''s heart warmed at his words, and she gently stroked his hair as he began to drift off. "I love you too, young master," she said softly, knowing he was already fast asleep.


    For a moment, Liana lay still, her eyes fixed on his peaceful face. His gentle breaths and the slight smile on his lips tugged at her heart, making her smile in return.


    Not wanting to disturb his rest, she carefully shifted, ensuring he remained undisturbed. With quiet grace, she slipped out of bed, moving as silently as a whisper.


    First, she checked the lock on the door. After confirming it was secure, she placed her palm against the wood. A faint, silvery glow emanated from her fingertips as she reinforced the door with a subtle magic seal.


    Next, she approached the windows, planting silent alarm spells on each one while weaving protective magic that would alert her to any disturbance. Finally, she cast a protective barrier around the bed to shield Javier from any unforeseen threats.


    Once satisfied everything was secure, Liana returned to bed. Moving with care, she slid back under the covers and resumed her place beside Javier. Gently, she lifted his head, cradling it tenderly before placing it back on her chest. His arms instinctively curled around her waist, filling her with warmth.


    "Young master," she whispered, brushing a stray strand of hair from his face. "I love you."


    Her soft voice barely disturbed the quiet room, but her words held a depth of emotion. Holding him close, Liana closed her eyes, letting sleep claim her as the night stood watch over them.


    Moments later, Javier stirred awake, blinking as his eyes adjusted to the dim light. He glanced at Liana, still peacefully sleeping, her serene face illuminated by moonlight streaming through the window.


    Unable to resist, he leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to her lips. "I love you too," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    Javier then slipped out of bed, moving quietly to avoid waking her. He went to the bathroom, the cold floor beneath his feet contrasting sharply with the warmth of the bed.


    Once done, he returned to the room but paused midway. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned one of his creations: an adamantite puppet knight. The towering figure shimmered into existence, its armor gleaming in the low light.


    "Keep watch," Javier instructed in a hushed tone. The puppet knight nodded silently, its presence both reassuring and imposing as it stationed itself by the door.


    Satisfied, Javier crept back to the bed, moving slowly to avoid disturbing Liana. He slid under the covers and rested his head on her chest, finding comfort in her steady heartbeat.


    Wrapping his arms around her, Javier held her tightly, a small smile on his lips as the warmth of her presence lulled him back to sleep. The room fell silent, save for their quiet breathing and the unseen vigilance of the puppet knight standing guard.


    As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, Javier''s eyes fluttered open. He instinctively reached out, expecting to feel Liana beside him, but the space was empty.


    His heart skipped a beat. "Lianaaa!!" he called out, panic lacing his voice as he shot up from bed.


    Thud.


    A soft noise came from the bathroom door, followed by an exasperated but familiar voice. "Ouch¡­ What now, young master? I''m in the bathroom."


    Realizing he had overreacted, Javier scratched his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Oh¡­ ehehehe¡­ I thought you disappeared on me."


    The door creaked open slightly, and Liana peeked out, a towel draped over her shoulder. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and affection. "Disappear? Where would I even go, young master?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "It''s not my fault! I woke up, and you weren''t there! What if something had happened?"


    Liana shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "You''re hopeless, young master."


    With a playful roll of her eyes, she closed the bathroom door, hiding the fond smile that lingered behind it.


    Moments later, the door opened, and Liana stepped out with her silver hair slightly damp and tied in a loose braid. Her eyes met his as she raised an eyebrow. "Are you calm now?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Calm? Who said I wasn''t calm?" Javier retorted, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest.


    Liana simply smiled, shaking her head. "Come on, young master. Get ready. We still have a long journey ahead."


    Javier watched her walk past with a fond expression. "You know, Liana, mornings are always better when you''re here."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 147 - 147: A Thrilling Ride ( 147 )

    "Breakfast time!!! Ehehehehe!" Javier''s cheerful voice echoed through the inn as he bounced on his feet, ready to start the day.


    Liana walked out of their room with her bag slung over her shoulder. "Young master, please calm down," she said with a slight sigh, though a smile tugged at her lips.


    "Liana, faster!!" Javier urged, practically dancing in place as he waited.


    "Your bag, young master," she reminded him, holding it out.


    "Haaaa¡­ Fine, fine," Javier grumbled, snatching it from her hands. Then, with a mischievous grin, he reached for her bag too.


    "Hmm?" Liana raised an eyebrow, watching as Javier took her bag without a word.


    Before she could protest, he opened his magic storage with a dramatic flourish. "Tadaaa! No more heavy bags!" he declared, placing both into the storage space effortlessly.


    "Now let''s go, Liana! Ehehehehe!" he exclaimed, grabbing her hand and tugging her toward the stairs.


    Liana shook her head, her smile softening. "You truly are full of surprises, young master."


    "Of course I am! I''m the best, right?"


    After finishing their breakfast, Javier leaned back in his chair, patting his stomach with a satisfied grin. "That was amazing! Best breakfast ever!"


    Liana smiled warmly. "I''m glad you enjoyed it, young master. Now, let me settle the bill."


    The two approached the front desk, where the innkeeper was waiting with a polite smile. Liana handed over the key and reached into her pouch for payment.


    "Here''s the cost for the room and meals," she said, offering the coins.


    The innkeeper held up her hands and shook her head firmly. "No, Miss Liana. We cannot accept this."


    Liana tilted her head, confused. "But the cost¡ª"


    The innkeeper interrupted her, her tone firm but full of warmth. "No, no, Miss Liana. Our lord is the best! Thanks to him, we enjoy the lowest taxes ever. Everyone in the region is happy and prospering because of his wise governance. For the Armand household¡ªfor our lord''s family¡ªthere won''t be any charge, ever."


    Liana blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "I see... Thank you for your generosity," she said with a soft smile, bowing her head slightly.


    Javier, who had been listening from nearby, grinned mischievously. "See, Liana? Told you our family''s the best! No charge, ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help smiling at his enthusiasm. "Young master, let''s not take advantage of their kindness."


    Javier smirked. "It''s not taking advantage¡ªit''s appreciation! Right, Mrs. Innkeeper?"


    The innkeeper laughed heartily. "Absolutely, young master! Safe travels to both of you!"


    With that, Liana and Javier left the inn, ready to continue their journey, with Buddy and Pikko eagerly waiting outside.


    "Have a safe journey, young master! Miss Liana!" the guards called out as Javier and Liana prepared to leave the town.


    Javier sat proudly on Buddy, his face lighting up with a smug grin. But as he glanced toward the guards, he noticed their eyes lingering on Liana¡ªher elegant figure, her radiant silver hair shimmering under the morning sun, and her serene smile as she acknowledged their well wishes.


    His amber eyes narrowed, and thoughts spiraled into a possessive streak. Tch! They''re ogling Liana. Don''t they know she''s mine? Javier''s jaw tightened as Buddy squawked, sensing his rider''s mood.


    Liana, however, was oblivious to his inner turmoil. She responded with her usual poise, bowing her head slightly. "Thank you. As you were," she said, her voice calm and respectful.


    Javier leaned forward on Buddy, casting the guards a pointed glare. "Let''s go, Liana!" he called, his tone sharp. He didn''t wait for her to reply before Buddy bolted forward, leaving the gate and the gawking guards behind.


    Liana quickly mounted Pikko and followed after him, catching up easily. "Young master, is something wrong?" she asked, noticing his unusually stiff posture.


    "Nope! Everything''s perfect!" he said, though his pout betrayed his words.


    Liana tilted her head, amused. "Are you perhaps¡­ jealous?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s face turned crimson. "W-What?! No! Why would I be jealous?"


    Liana chuckled softly. "You''re adorable, young master."


    "Adorable?! I''m not adorable¡ªI''m manly!" Javier protested, crossing his arms as Buddy squawked in agreement.


    "Of course, young master," Liana replied, her voice laced with humor. "Shall we continue, then?"


    "Fine! But remember, Liana, you''re mine!" Javier declared boldly, his confidence returning.


    Liana''s smile softened. "Always, young master," she said, urging Pikko forward, her heart warmed by his protectiveness.


    Javier glanced back at Liana, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, her tone calm as always, though she could already sense his brewing excitement.


    Without warning, Javier raised his hand, casting a buff spell that shimmered around Buddy and Pikko, enveloping them in a soft glow. The magic enhanced their speed and endurance, preparing them for a thrilling ride.


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I see. So that''s what you were planning."


    "Ready, Liana?" Javier called, his voice brimming with energy.


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied, gripping Pikko''s reins firmly.


    "Buddy! Dash!!" Javier commanded.


    With an enthusiastic squawk, Buddy bolted forward like a streak of orange lightning. Pikko followed closely, her movements smooth and graceful as she matched Buddy''s pace from the side.


    "Kikikiki!! More speed!!!" Javier laughed maniacally, the wind whipping through his hair as Buddy surged ahead.


    Pikko let out a delighted chirp, responding to Liana''s gentle guidance as she kept up effortlessly. Liana''s silver hair flowed behind her like a shining ribbon, her expression calm yet exhilarated by the sheer thrill of the ride.


    "Faster, Buddy! Let''s see how far we can push it!" Javier shouted, his amber eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, pushing his enhanced speed to the limit.


    Liana couldn''t help but laugh softly, watching Javier''s boundless energy. "Young master, don''t wear him out before we reach the next town," she teased, her voice carrying over the rushing wind.


    "Don''t worry, Liana! With my buffs, Buddy could run for days!" Javier replied, his confidence unwavering.


    They dashed along the road for hours, the thunderous sound of Buddy''s and Pikko''s strides kicking up clouds of dust in their wake. Startled travelers and merchants hurried to the side of the road as the two Pekkos barreled past, their squawking and rapid pace leaving a trail of astonished faces behind.


    "Kikiki!!" Buddy chirped in delight, clearly enjoying the chaotic attention they were causing.


    Liana, ever composed, simply smiled as she kept Pikko steady beside Buddy. Her young master''s excitement was contagious, and the speed ensured no troublemakers could hope to catch them. With this pace, she calculated they could reach the capital in three or four days, far sooner than planned.


    Suddenly, Javier pulled back on Buddy''s reins and pointed ahead excitedly. "Ohh! Liana!! Look at that place!"


    Liana followed his gesture, her emerald eyes landing on a picturesque scene just off the main road. It was a wide, open field with lush green grass stretching as far as the eye could see. A sparkling river wound gently through the landscape, its clear waters reflecting the afternoon sun. Large, smooth stones lined the riverbank, perfect for sitting, while the surrounding trees provided pleasant shade.


    Javier''s amber eyes sparkled. "Doesn''t that look like the perfect spot to hang out? We can rest, eat, and maybe even let Buddy and Pikko splash in the river!"


    Liana glanced at the scene and nodded approvingly. "It does look peaceful. Very well, young master. Let''s take a break."


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Javier exclaimed, guiding Buddy off the road toward the serene area. Pikko followed close behind, her calm demeanor contrasting Buddy''s playful energy.


    As they approached the river, Buddy let out an excited squawk, clearly eager to explore the water. Pikko, on the other hand, inspected the area with graceful caution, ensuring it was safe before relaxing.


    Javier slid off Buddy''s back and stretched dramatically. "Ahhh, this is the life! Liana, let''s set up here for a bit. This place is perfect!"


    Liana dismounted gracefully and began unpacking their small supplies. "As you wish, young master. I''ll prepare something to eat while you relax."


    "Ehehehe! Liana, you''re the best!" Javier said, already kicking off his boots and rolling up his pants to wade into the river. Buddy eagerly followed him, splashing in the shallow water with unrestrained glee.


    Liana shook her head fondly, watching Javier laugh as Buddy soaked him with playful kicks of water. She turned her attention to setting up a small picnic, a warm smile lingering on her lips.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 148 - 148: The Feast and the Threat ( 148 )

    Javier smiled playfully as he took out a small magic grill from his magical storage. The grill quickly changed into a full cooking station. He then pulled out an variety of monster meat: thick pieces of wolf, juicy king boar, soft orc meat, and even some rare wyvern steaks.


    "Liana! lets grill some meat!" Javier shouted happily, holding up the meat like it was a prize.


    Liana, who was setting up their picnic, turned and sighed. "Are you going to eat all that, young master?"


    "Of course not!" Javier said proudly. "You will eat some too, and Buddy and Pikko need their share! Right, Buddy?"


    When Buddy heard his name, he hurried out of the river, splashing water everywhere.


    "Eek! Buddy!!" Javier shouted, holding the meat away. "You''re still wet!"


    Buddy didn''t care. He was excited, letting out loud squawks and rushing to the grill.


    Javier saw Buddy getting closer. "Wait your turn, Buddy! Ehehehe!"


    As the meat cooked, Javier smiled at the fun scene. Buddy and Pikko were waiting beside him, their beaks open in eager anticipation. Liana was calmly turning the meat with skill.


    "This is perfect, Liana," Javier said, enjoying the peaceful view. "Good food, great company, and a river to cool off in. Who needs a fancy castle?"


    Liana smiled gently. "As long as you''re happy, young master."


    "Happy? I''m more than happy!" Javier exclaimed, breathing in the delicious smell. "Now hurry up, Liana! I''m starving!"


    The yummy smell of grilled meat filled the air as Javier continued eating, grinning at Liana. She was about to give him more food when she noticed something behind them.


    When she looked, she saw a group of about thirty big, scary-looking men. They had weapons and looked mean.


    "Well, well, well... what do we have here?" one of them sneered. "Two fancy birds, a brat, and a beautiful elf. Looks like we found something good, boys!"


    "Let me have that girl after you!" another one shouted, looking at Liana with a creepy smile.


    "And this kid is from the Armand noble house!" a third said, his eyes shining with greed. "We could ask for a lot of money for him!"


    Javier didn''t seem scared. Still chewing his food, he casually turned his head toward them and said, "Hey, old man."


    "Huh?" The leader was surprised.


    Suddenly, the men stopped moving. Their smiles turned to fear as they felt a strange force holding them down. It was like the gravity was three times stronger, making them kneel with grunts of pain.


    "Urghhh! What¡­ what is happening?!" the leader groaned, trying to lift his head.


    Javier leaned back comfortably, still eating, while Liana sat beside him, feeding him grilled fruit like nothing was wrong.


    "Me and my girl here are still eating," Javier said lazily, waving his hand. Then he turned to Buddy and Pikko, who were squawking aggressively, ready to fight.


    "Buddy? Pikko?" Javier called, with a serious tone.


    The two birds squawked together, their eyes gleaming fiercely. Without waiting, they charged at the frozen men.


    Buddy hit the leader and sent him tumbling into the river with a big splash, while Pikko quickly attacked the others, leaving them on the ground, hurt and groaning.


    Liana kept eating, watching the chaos with mild amusement. "They just don''t give up, do they?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier laughed, wiping his mouth. "Yeah, but they''re not very smart. Trying to ruin my meal? That''s just rude."


    Liana smiled softly and cut another piece of meat for her young master. "Here, young master."


    Javier took the bite, enjoying it with a happy hum. When Buddy and Pikko came back, looking proud, he patted their beaks. "Good job, you two! Ehehehe!"


    "You know, Liana," Javier said, leaning back and looking at the defeated men, "I don''t understand. With their strong bodies, they could work honest jobs and make good money. Why do they always choose to be bad guys?"


    Liana, wiping her hands gently, sighed. "Well, young master, some people choose the easy way, knowing it''s risky but profitable. They would rather take shortcuts than work hard."


    Javier thought for a moment, then shrugged. "Their loss, I guess! At least Buddy and Pikko got a workout. Now, pass me some of that boar meat!"


    "Of course, young master," Liana replied with a fond smile, handing him the next piece.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the kingdom, the grand hall of the Klimbert estate was filled with anger. Lord Klimbert slammed his fist on the armrest of his fancy chair, his face full of frustration as his loud voice echoed.


    "What?! The team we sent to kill Garius youngest son is missing?!" he yelled, glaring at the scared informant in front of him.


    The informant, sweating, nodded nervously. "Y-Yes, my lord. The latest reports say Garius''s son was last seen near the border."


    Lord Klimbert''s face twisted in disbelief. "Then how come our teams haven''t killed him yet?!" His voice grew sharper, cutting through the room. "We sent two top assassin groups! There are only two roads to the capital, and we''ve covered both!"


    The attendants and soldiers exchanged worried looks, knowing better than to interrupt Lord Klimbert''s famous anger.


    "I want answers!" Lord Klimbert growled, gripping the armrest tightly. "Find out what''s happening! Where are those teams, and why haven''t they finished their mission?!"


    "Yes, my lord!" A senior officer quickly bowed and left the hall to give orders.


    The room went silent as Klimbert leaned back in his chair, thinking hard. His expression darkened. There''s no way a child and a maid could escape from two of my best assassin teams.


    He clenched his teeth. Garius must have something planned¡­


    "Ughhh!! That Armand territory was supposed to be mine!" he growled. "And yet that Garius managed to survive all these years!"


    He swept his arm across the table, knocking over a goblet that crashed to the floor. The servants jumped but didn''t dare to move.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" he shouted, his voice bouncing off the stone walls. His anger grew as he remembered how the Armand family rose to power. "I sent the best assassin groups, the strongest fighters¡ªeverything I could! And yet, that lowborn scum still became a Count!"


    He turned to a group of quiet advisors on the other side of the room, his eyes blazing with rage.


    "Do you know what that means?!" he yelled. "It means all of you have FAILED me! AGAIN!"


    "My lord," one brave advisor started, his voice shaking, "maybe we underestimated¡ª"


    "Underestimated?!" Klimbert shouted, cutting him off. He pointed a trembling finger at the man. "Don''t even talk to me about underestimating! That ''lowborn'' has been outsmarting us every step of the way! This is not just underestimating¡ªthis is incompetence!"


    The advisor turned pale and quickly bowed his head.


    Klimbert took a deep breath, trying to control his anger, but the bitterness lingered. "Garius... that sneaky bastard. He should have died with the rest of his family. And now, his son is heading to the capital."


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "No matter what it takes, I will destroy that family. If the assassin teams have failed, then I''ll hire armies, mercenaries¡ªwhatever it takes! I won''t let the Armand name succeed while mine suffers!"


    "Haaarrrghh!!" he shouted. "Garius''s eldest son is rising in mage rank like it''s easy, and his second son leads a paladin team! All of his children have the best classes, far better than my useless brats!!"


    He gritted his teeth, his nails digging into the wood of the table. His eyes burned with hatred, his body shaking with rage.


    "FUCK!! This is unacceptable!" he yelled. "I will not let Garius''s youngest son live! I want him dead before he even reaches the capital!"


    "Yes, my lord," an advisor replied, bowing his head, his voice shaky but eager to avoid Klimbert''s anger.


    Klimbert paced back and forth, his mind filled with plans. Suddenly, he turned sharply toward his advisor.


    "Set up a meeting with Lord Amboast and Jaist, immediately," he ordered, his voice cold. "Tell them the plan will go ahead without delay. I want their full cooperation."


    The advisor nodded quickly and bowed lower. "Understood, my lord. I''ll send the message at once."


    Klimbert sneered, a wicked grin on his face. "Garius''s precious youngest son won''t reach the capital alive. I''ll make sure his journey ends in failure¡ªand his family is destroyed."


    A servant cautiously approached, bowing deeply. "My lord, should I gather more forces?"


    Klimbert sneered again, his expression vicious. "Prepare everything. I want spies, mercenaries, and assassins waiting at every checkpoint to the capital. Make sure Garius''s brat doesn''t see another sunrise!"


    "Yes, my lord!" The servant hurried away, leaving Klimbert to simmer in his anger.


    Staring into the flames, Klimbert''s expression turned cold and calculating. "You may have come this far, Garius," he muttered darkly, "but I''ll ensure your family is wiped out. Count or not, your end is near."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 149 - 149: A Calm Confidence ( 149 )

    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes scanning the report in his hands. "Hmm... So, the assassin group sent by the Klimbert Household?" he mused aloud.


    Alf, standing calmly beside him, gave a small smile. "All done, my lord. They didn''t even have time to prepare before our team finished them all. As for the other road your son used... our team didn''t even need to intervene."


    Garius smirked, folding the report neatly and placing it on the table. "I know..."


    Errinette, who stood nearby, couldn''t help but smile as well. "According to the report from our scout, your youngest son is just having a picnic with his favorite maid, Liana."


    Sitting elegantly across from him, Lady Francesca sipped her tea. She glanced at Errinette, her voice calm but laced with humor. "Errinette, more biscuits, please."


    "Of course, madam." Errinette inclined her head and gestured toward one of the household maids, who immediately set about refilling the tray with fresh biscuits and pouring more tea.


    Francesca set her teacup down with a faint smile, looking toward her husband. "You seem awfully relaxed for someone whose youngest son is being targeted by assassins."


    Garius chuckled, folding the report. "Relaxed? Of course, Francesca. Why wouldn''t I be? Javier is more than capable of handling himself, especially with Liana by his side."


    "Still, he is only eleven. Don''t you think you''re putting too much faith in him?"


    "Faith?" Garius smirked, his tone confident. "It''s not faith¡ªit''s certainty. That boy is a prodigy, and I''ve ensured he has everything he needs to survive and thrive. Klimbert''s little schemes are nothing more than a nuisance to him."


    Francesca glanced at Garius, "Your son seems to take after you, dear," she said casually.


    Garius chuckled. "Perhaps. Though I must admit, his way of dealing with things is... uniquely his own."


    Francesca sighed softly, "Just don''t forget, he''s still a child in many ways, even if he insists otherwise."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly. "A child who can incapacitate an entire group of bandits without breaking a sweat, madam."


    Francesca waved a hand dismissively while smiling. "Details, Errinette. Details."


    The room was filled with a quiet sense of satisfaction, the kind that came from knowing that, no matter what schemes their enemies plotted, their family was always one step ahead.


    "Lianaaaa!!" Javier called out, laughing as he splashed water at Buddy, who happily squawked and retaliated by flapping its wings and sending droplets flying everywhere.


    Liana, standing on the riverbank with her arms crossed, shook her head with a patient smile. "Young master, it''s time to move."


    "Ehh, but we didn''t even finish enjoying the water! Look at Buddy! He''s having fun too!"


    Liana sighed, stepping closer. "Young master, we need to find an inn and a place to rest for the night."


    "We can sleep here!" Javier declared, spreading his arms wide as if presenting the perfect campsite. "Under the stars, with Buddy and Pikko keeping watch. It''ll be great! Ehehe."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "No, you can''t."


    "Why not?" Javier pouted, his amber eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "First, there are monsters." Liana raised a finger. "Second... mosquitoes."


    For a moment, Javier blinked in confusion. Then his face twisted as he burst out laughing. "Pfftt... bwahahahahah! Mosquitoes?! Really, Liana? That''s your reason?"


    Liana gave him a pointed look, one hand on her hip. "Yes, mosquitoes. And trust me, young master, they are far worse than monsters when it comes to ruining a good night''s sleep."


    Still laughing, Javier climbed out of the water, shaking his head. "Fine, fine, you win! You better promise we''ll have roasted meat for dinner again!"


    Liana smiled softly, handing him a towel. "As you wish, young master. Now, let''s go before the ''monsters and mosquitoes'' catch us."


    Javier snickered as they packed up, already thinking about their next stop.


    "By the way, young master."


    "Hmm?" Javier turned to Liana, drying his hair with a towel as they walked toward Buddy and Pikko.


    "I think it''s best we use casual clothes without the Armand emblem."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, then looked at himself. "Huh? I am already in casual clothes. See? No emblem, just my comfy travel gear." He gestured at his tunic and trousers. "The only one still wearing it is you."


    Liana blinked, glancing at her maid uniform. "...Ah." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier smirked, folding his arms with a teasing glint in his eyes. "Now, now, Liana. No need for the maid uniform on our journey. You can blend in better, and it''s more practical too!"


    "But, young master, I must maintain my role as your maid¡ª"


    "Liana," Javier interrupted, grinning, "you''re not just my maid; you''re my travel partner, my protector, and my ''future wife,'' remember?" He chuckled at her flustered expression. "No one will mind if you dress casually for once. Actually, I''d prefer it."


    She sighed, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Very well, young master. I''ll change into something more suitable."


    Javier gave her an approving nod. "Great! You''ll see, it''s way better for adventures. And I bet you''ll look amazing in anything anyway."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress her smile as she reached into her bag for a simpler outfit. "Flattery will get you nowhere, young master."


    "Who said it was flattery?" Javier quipped, winking at her as he mounted Buddy.


    "Now... let''s go, Liana!"


    "Oops, wait a sec." He quickly raised his hand, his palm glowing faintly as he activated a buff spell. A shimmering aura enveloped both Buddy and Pikko, enhancing their speed and endurance.


    "Ehehehe... now no one will be able to catch up to this speed!" Javier grinned mischievously, giving Buddy an encouraging pat.


    Liana, already seated gracefully on Pikko, gave a small smile. "Young master, do try not to startle every passerby like last time."


    "I make no promises! Adventure waits for no one!" Javier laughed, gripping Buddy''s reins tightly. "Now, Buddy! Dash toward the capital!"


    With an enthusiastic squawk, Buddy launched forward, kicking up a trail of dust. Pikko followed close behind, matching Buddy''s speed effortlessly under Liana''s skilled guidance.


    The two Pekko birds raced along the road, their vibrant feathers gleaming in the sunlight, as Javier''s laughter echoed through the open fields. "Faster, Buddy! Faster!"


    Liana, keeping Pikko at a steady pace beside Buddy, called out with a gentle tone, "Young master, if we keep this up, we''ll arrive at the capital in no time... but do remember to give them a break. Even Pekkos need to rest."


    "Got it, got it," Javier replied with a wave, though his excitement didn''t wane. "But for now, let''s enjoy the ride!"


    Liana smiled softly as she watched her young master laugh freely, his joy as infectious as ever. In moments like this, she couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of relief.


    When Lady Francesca had initially assigned her to oversee Javier, Liana had assumed it was only a temporary measure to ensure he adapted to his early education and noble etiquette. At the time, she had thought her role would end once he began attending school, perhaps replaced by someone else deemed more fitting.


    But as the years passed, it became clear that her assignment wasn''t a mere formality. She had become an irreplaceable part of Javier''s life¡ªnot just as his maid but as his confidant and guardian.


    "I''m truly fortunate," she thought, her emerald eyes softening as she kept pace on Pikko. "To be by his side like this... to see him grow, to support his dreams... there''s nothing I''d trade for this."


    Suddenly, a group of people blocking the road. In an instant, the gathered crowd¡ªa group of dark-clad figures¡ªshouted as they drew their weapons, their intentions clear as they prepared to confront Javier and Liana.


    Before they could react, Buddy and Pikko surged forward with surprising speed, crashing straight into the group of assassins. The force of the impact sent the attackers sprawling, their weapons clattering to the ground. A chorus of startled yelps filled the air as the would-be assailants were knocked off their feet.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, looking at Liana while still riding their Pekko mounts. "Huh? Did we just crash into someone?"


    Liana shook her head, still processing what had happened. "Hmm? I didn''t notice, Young Master."


    "Well¡­ whatever," Javier said with a shrug. He adjusted in his seat, trying to get a better view. "Maybe they just got a little carried away."


    As the dust settled, they didn''t notice a group of shadowy figures creeping away from the scene. The assassins, having intended to ambush Javier, were forced to retreat. Their plan had failed¡ªthis time.


    Liana, still unfazed by their earlier crash, gently patted Pikko. "You two are such troublemakers," she teased, her tone lightening the moment. Both birds looked up at her innocently, as if to say, "We didn''t mean it!"


    "Let''s keep going, then," Javier said, dismissing the moment. "We can''t let a little bump slow us down."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 150 - 150: A Delicious Detour ( 150 )

    The grand capital city loomed ahead, its towering gates bustling with activity as merchants, travelers, and nobles passed through. At the checkpoint, Javier and Liana sat atop Buddy and Pikko, waiting for their turn as the royal guards performed inspections.


    The guard, a burly man with sharp eyes, approached. His gaze fell on the two majestic Pekkos. "I believe these birds belong to the Armand family?" he asked, eyeing the family crest discreetly stitched on Liana''s attire.


    Liana nodded, her tone calm and respectful. "Yes, they are."


    Another guard stepped forward, his expression professional yet curious. "Your purpose for visiting the capital city?"


    Liana gestured toward Javier, who was fiddling with Buddy''s reins. "My young master is here to attend the school."


    The guard tilted his head. "Oh? Which school?"


    Liana reached into her bag, retrieving an official card embossed with an elegant seal, and handed it to him. "This one."


    The guard''s eyes widened as he read it. "Ohhhh! The Royal Academy of Magic for Nobles. Lucky you!" He turned to Javier, grinning. "Must be nice, huh?"


    Javier, still maintaining his innocent grin, simply shrugged.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "If it weren''t for Lord Garius forcing him, my young master wouldn''t attend at all."


    The guards chuckled. One of them slapped his knee. "Heh! You''re lucky to have such a father. By the way, though... why doesn''t the young master have a proper escort?"


    Liana straightened, her voice firm yet polite. "I am his sole escort. Along with these two of course."


    The guard laughed. "Fair enough. Just make sure these big birds don''t cause trouble, alright?"


    "Understood," Liana replied smoothly.


    As the guards stepped aside, the first one hesitated before addressing her again. "By the way, you''re a beautiful elf. Perhaps... would you care to hang out for a drink after this?"


    Liana gave him a polite smile, bowing her head slightly in a refined manner. "Your invitation is kind, but I must politely decline. I am already... married," she said, her tone effortlessly composed.


    The guard blinked in surprise but quickly recovered, stepping aside. "Ah, well, my apologies. Enjoy your time in the capital."


    As they passed through the gates, Javier leaned closer to Liana, a sly grin on his face. "Married, huh? Who''s the lucky guy?"


    Liana shot him a playful glance. "Well,its just an excuse to avoid it."


    Javier laughed, his mischievous expression lighting up his face. "Good answer, Liana. Good answer."


    With that, they entered the bustling streets of the capital.


    "Young master, I believe we should find a house first," Liana suggested as they rode through the bustling streets of the capital.


    Javier tilted his head, confused. "Huh? Isn''t there a dormitory at the school?"


    Liana gave him a teasing smile. "Well, if you don''t mind sleeping alone, I don''t see any issue."


    Javier blinked, completely missing the implication. "Eh? What do you mean by that?"


    Liana''s voice turned playful, her eyes glinting with amusement. "School dormitories don''t allow personal maids to stay in the same room as their masters. And our Pekkos won''t be able to stay near us all the time either."


    Javier froze, his jaw slightly ajar. Then, with a dramatic gasp, he pointed at her. "No!! I refuse! Let''s find a house right now! I don''t want that!"


    Liana couldn''t hold back her soft laughter. "As you wish, young master."


    Buddy and Pikko squawked in agreement, as if they too supported the idea. Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "What kind of school doesn''t let me stay with my Liana? Outrageous!"


    Liana smiled warmly. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll ensure we find a comfortable place soon."


    "Good," Javier muttered, his lips curving into a mischievous grin. "Because there''s no way I''m sleeping alone."


    The bustling streets of the capital city were alive with activity, but all eyes turned toward Javier and Liana as they navigated through on their massive Pekkos. Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd, many of whom had never seen such impressive bird-like creatures within the city walls.


    "Look at those birds! Are they tamed monsters?" one onlooker whispered.


    "And that elf... she''s stunning!" another murmured, admiring Liana''s graceful presence.


    Her elegant maid uniform, adorned with the emblem of a noble house, added an air of mystique. While most citizens didn''t recognize the emblem¡ªthey could tell at a glance that Javier and Liana were part of a noble household.


    Javier glanced around at the sprawling city, feeling slightly overwhelmed by its size. The streets were unfamiliar, and finding their destination seemed like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    "Liana, this city is way too big. We''ve never been here before. Do you know where to look?" he asked, scratching his head. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana gave a small smile. "I will ask the royal guard, young master. They should be able to point us in the right direction."


    Javier grinned. "Good idea. They''re stationed everywhere, after all."


    Liana guided Pikko toward a nearby post where two royal guards stood at attention. The guards immediately straightened upon noticing her approach.


    "Excuse me," Liana began politely, dismounting with practiced elegance. "Could you direct us to a property management office? We are looking to either rent or purchase a residence in the city."


    The guards exchanged a glance, then one of them nodded. "Certainly, miss. You''ll want to visit the Central Registry. They handle all property transactions, including rentals and sales. It''s located near the main square, beside the merchant guild hall."


    "Thank you for your assistance," Liana said with a graceful bow, her soft smile leaving the guards momentarily dazed.


    She returned to Javier, who had been playfully patting Buddy''s head while waiting. "Found it?" he asked eagerly.


    "Yes, young master. The Central Registry is near the main square. Shall we proceed?"


    "Of course! Let''s go find our new home, Liana!" he said, kicking his heels lightly against Buddy, who let out an enthusiastic squawk as they headed off in the direction of the Central Registry.


    As they continued down the busy streets, Liana gracefully approached shopkeepers and passersby, asking for directions to the main square. Despite her composed demeanor, the sprawling city made navigation a challenge. Meanwhile, Buddy let out a loud, excited squawk, his sharp eyes locked on a nearby meat shop. His beak glistened as drool dripped, drawing amused chuckles from those nearby.


    "Liana," Javier said, tugging at her sleeve with a mischievous grin, "let''s stop here and eat? Buddy''s practically begging for it."


    Liana turned to see Buddy almost vibrating with excitement, his large body inching toward the shop as if pulled by the aroma of roasting meats. Even Pikko seemed interested, tilting her head curiously at the display of juicy, sizzling cuts.


    Liana let out a soft laugh, her eyes warm. "Alright, young master. Let''s stop here first. The enrollment in the school isn''t for another four days, so we still have plenty of time."


    Javier cheered, hopping off Buddy with an exaggerated flourish. "Ehehehe, meat time! Let''s go, Buddy, Pikko!"


    The shopkeeper, a stout man with a wide smile and an apron stained with spices, looked up as the group approached. His eyes widened at the sight of the majestic Pekkos, and his gaze lingered briefly on Liana''s elegant appearance.


    "Welcome! Whoa, those are some fine birds you''ve got there! What can I do for you fine folks today?"


    Javier pointed at the largest slab of meat on display. "We''ll take that one! And some smaller pieces for Buddy and Pikko. They''ve earned it!"


    The shopkeeper chuckled. "Excellent choice, young master. Coming right up!"


    While the shopkeeper prepared the order, Javier leaned against Buddy, grinning as the Pekko let out happy squawks in anticipation. Liana stood by, her hands folded neatly as she watched the bustling street with a content expression.


    "Young master, you''re spoiling them too much," she teased softly.


    "Hey, they''re working hard carrying us around! Besides, happy birds mean faster travel, right?" Javier replied, winking.


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head as the shopkeeper handed over their food. Moments later, they sat at a nearby bench, enjoying the hearty meal while Buddy and Pikko happily devoured their share.


    It was a peaceful moment amidst the chaos of the city, and Javier couldn''t help but grin as he leaned back. "This is nice, huh, Liana? Just you, me, and our feathered friends."


    Liana nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Yes, young master. Moments like this are precious. But remember, we still have a house to find."


    "Yeah, yeah, after we eat. No rush!" Javier said, already reaching for another bite of the savory meat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 151 - 151: Sharing Smiles ( 151 )

    "Old man! Grill us meat that''s worth it!".


    The shopkeeper''s hands paused as Javier casually dropped 30 silver coins onto the table. His eyes widened before a grin spread across his face. Without missing a beat, he began grilling the meat.


    As the rich aroma of the sizzling meat filled the air, the shopkeeper glanced at the Armand emblem embroidered on Liana''s uniform. "So, you both from the Armand region?"


    Javier raised a brow, his mischievous grin never faltering. "Hmm? How do you know, old man?"


    The shopkeeper chuckled as he flipped the meat. "That emblem gives it away. My brother lives there. I tried to convince him to move to the capital¡ªI even prepared a house for him. But for some reason, he refuses to leave."


    "Oh." Javier responded nonchalantly, grabbing a freshly grilled piece of meat and casually tossing it to Buddy. The large Pekko caught it mid-air with precision, letting out a satisfied squawk.


    Liana, standing nearby, sighed softly before sitting beside Javier. He had been tugging at her sleeve insistently until she relented.


    The shopkeeper''s gaze lingered on the duo, intrigued. "So, Kid, do you want anything else?"


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Old man! Do you have sake?"


    The shopkeeper blinked, tilting his head. "Sa...ke?"


    "Wine! Ehehehe!" Javier clarified with a cheeky laugh.


    The shopkeeper chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "Oh, wine, huh? Your young master here can drink?"


    Liana let out a long sigh, her eyes filled with resigned amusement. "He''s... weird. Most children his age would be drinking juice. Yet here he is, acting like an old man."


    Javier flashed her a wide grin, raising an imaginary cup in a mock toast. "Wine''s good for the soul, Liana! Besides, juice is for kids. I''m a man!"


    The shopkeeper burst out laughing, shaking his head as he went to fetch a bottle of wine. Meanwhile, Liana gave Javier a sidelong glance, her lips curling into a small, reluctant smile.


    "You''re impossible, young master," she muttered softly, though there was no denying the fondness in her voice.


    The bustling street grew quiet for a moment as the large Pekko, Buddy, leaped up to catch another piece of meat Javier tossed , drawing curious stares from passersby.


    "Wow! Look at that bird! Is it a monster?" a child exclaimed, tugging on their parent''s sleeve.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it!" murmured another onlooker.


    Javier ignored the commotion, his sharp eyes catching sight of a small child in tattered clothes walking by the shopkeeper''s bread corner. The child paused, glanced around nervously, and grabbed two pieces of bread before hurrying away, munching as they walked.


    "Hmm?" Javier narrowed his eyes.


    Liana, seated beside him, tilted her head. "What''s wrong, young master?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that... normal in the capital city?" Javier asked, gesturing subtly toward the child.


    The shopkeeper, who had just returned with a bottle of wine, followed his gaze. His face shifted into a look of quiet resignation, a blend of pity and pragmatism. "It''s normal here," he said softly.


    Javier frowned. "Oh... We''ve never seen anything like that in the Armand region. This is my first time."


    Liana smiled gently. She knew her young master well¡ªbeneath his mischievous demeanor, he had a heart far kinder than he let on.


    Javier leaned back, his eyes still fixed on the bread corner. "Hey, old man."


    The shopkeeper straightened. "Yes?"


    "What''s that corner for?" Javier pointed at the small pile of bread stacked neatly on a wooden rack.


    The shopkeeper let out a small sigh. "That''s where I put leftover bread. It''s for people like that child¡ªfor those who can''t afford a meal. Keeps them from starving, at least."


    Javier fell silent for a moment, then stood up abruptly. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small pouch, and handed five gold coins to the shopkeeper without hesitation.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened in shock. "Hey kid, this is¡ª"


    "Please continue feeding them," Javier said with a soft but firm tone. "Let me help, too."


    The shopkeeper stared at the coins, his hands trembling slightly. "Thank you... I¡ªI''ll make sure to do so."


    Liana watched the exchange, her eyes softening. She smiled warmly at her young master, pride evident in her gaze.


    As Javier sat back down, he waved dismissively at her. "Don''t look at me like that, Liana. It''s no big deal."


    "Of course, young master," she replied with a chuckle, her voice laced with affection. "No big deal at all."


    The shopkeeper looked utterly dumbfounded as Javier handed five more gold coins, his eyes darting between the shimmering coins in his hand and the grinning boy sitting on the bench.


    "K-Kid... this... this is a lot!" the shopkeeper stammered, his voice shaky.


    Javier waved him off with a casual shrug, his confident smirk widening. "Nah, don''t worry about it. Just keep grilling more meat and make sure those kids over there eat something good today."


    The shopkeeper''s jaw dropped for a moment before he snapped into action. "Alright, kid, I''ll make sure to grill the best cuts I have!"


    He turned to his grill, quickly slicing more meat and tossing it onto the sizzling surface. The rich aroma wafted through the air, drawing the attention of several raggedly dressed children who had been watching from a distance.


    Javier called out to them. "Hey, you kids over there! Come here!"


    The children hesitated, exchanging wary glances, unsure whether they could trust this strange noble-looking boy. But as one brave child stepped forward, the others followed hesitantly, drawn by the tantalizing smell of grilled meat.


    Javier grinned as they approached. "Take this." He pointed to the platter of fresh meat and the pile of bread the shopkeeper had arranged. "Eat as much as you want. More''s coming, so don''t hold back!"


    The children''s eyes lit up as they cautiously reached for the food. One by one, their nervous expressions melted into smiles as they took bites, the taste of freshly grilled meat and warm bread filling their mouths.


    The shopkeeper looked at Javier, shaking his head with a mixture of amazement and admiration. "You''re a strange one, kid. Most nobles wouldn''t even look at these kids, let alone do something like this."


    Javier leaned back with a self-satisfied smirk, tossing another piece of meat to Buddy, who caught it effortlessly. "I''m not most nobles, old man. Besides, it''s not like I can eat all this food by myself."


    Liana, sitting beside him, let out a soft laugh. "You really are something, young master."


    Javier glanced at her, pretending to be annoyed. "What''s that supposed to mean, huh?"


    "Oh, nothing," she replied with a playful smile.


    Javier walked over to a small juice shop nestled along the street. The shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes, looked up from her work as he approached.


    Without hesitation, Javier placed five gold coins on the counter, causing the shopkeeper''s eyes to widen in surprise. "Give me all the juice you can make and send it over there," he said, pointing toward the meat shop, now bustling with children happily eating and chatting.


    The shopkeeper blinked, her mouth slightly open. "T-this much juice? For all of them?"


    Javier nodded casually. "Yep. Make it good. They deserve it."


    The shopkeeper hesitated before breaking into a warm smile, bowing slightly. "Understood! I''ll get started right away."


    As she began preparing large jugs of fruit juice, Javier returned to his seat beside Liana.


    Liana, watching the entire exchange, shook her head with a gentle smile. "Young master, you''re going to spoil everyone in this city at this rate."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, with his signature sly grin. "Nah, just doing my part. Besides," he added, gesturing toward the kids, "look at their faces. That''s worth way more than gold."


    Liana sighed, though her eyes softened with admiration. "Sometimes I wonder if you''re truly eleven years old, young master."


    Javier smirked, taking another piece of grilled meat and biting into it. "I''m just awesome like that."


    Moments later, the shopkeeper''s assistant arrived, carrying several large jugs of juice and handing them out to the children. The kids cheered, holding up their cups and drink with bright smiles.


    The scene quickly attracted more attention from passersby. Many stopped to watch the unusual sight of a noble boy handing out food, his massive Pekko gleefully chomping on its share of the feast.


    One of the children approached Javier timidly. "T-Thank you" they said, bowing deeply.


    Javier waved it off, ruffling the child''s hair. "Don''t mention it. Just eat up and enjoy!"


    As the shopkeeper kept grilling and the children ate their fill, the atmosphere around the humble food stall turned warm and lively, filled with laughter and the clinking of plates.


    Liana watched silently, her heart swelling with pride and affection for her young master. Despite his playful and sometimes mischievous nature, moments like these reminded her of his genuine kindness and the strength of his character.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 152 - 152: A Practical Decision ( 152 )

    Javier and Liana continued their leisurely stroll through the bustling streets, with Buddy and Pikko trailing obediently behind. The Pekkos occasionally drew curious glances from the townsfolk, who whispered and pointed at the unusual sight of such majestic birds navigating the capital.


    As they approached the main square, Javier''s sharp eyes darted around, taking in the surroundings. There were carriages adorned with elaborate family emblems, nobles clad in luxurious fabrics, and their escorts¡ªmaids and guards¡ªwalking with measured precision.


    "Hmm... which one is it?" Javier muttered, his gaze scanning the many ornate buildings that lined the square. "Where do we go to find a house?"


    Liana, walking beside him with her usual composed demeanor, smiled as she gestured toward a grand, well-maintained building with a large sign hanging above its entrance. The sign depicted a quill, a scroll, and a key¡ªa clear indication of its purpose. "Right here, young master," Liana said, her tone calm but confident.


    Javier looked at the building, tilting his head slightly. "Huh. Fancy. I was expecting something smaller."


    Liana chuckled softly. "This is the capital, young master. Everything here is grander."


    Javier shrugged. "Alright then, let''s go check it out. Buddy, Pikko, stay here and behave."


    Buddy let out a squawk of protest but stopped at the base of the steps, sitting down obediently. Pikko followed suit, earning a few amused smiles from passersby.


    As they stepped inside, the cool air of the establishment greeted them. The interior was spacious and elegant, with polished wooden floors and a large reception desk. Several clerks, busy sorting through documents, glanced up as the two entered.


    One of the clerks, a well-dressed man with a sharp mustache, immediately approached them with a polite bow. "Good day, esteemed guests. How may I assist you?"


    Javier, with his hands casually in his pockets, glanced at Liana, letting her take the lead.


    "We are looking to rent or purchase a house in the capital," Liana said with her usual grace, her voice clear and refined. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clerk''s eyes briefly flickered to the Armand emblem on her uniform, and his expression shifted to one of deeper respect. "Ah, of course. Please, allow me to show you our available listings."


    He gestured toward a seating area and quickly retrieved a stack of parchment filled with property descriptions.


    Javier flopped onto the cushioned chair with a yawn, watching Liana skim through the options with practiced ease. "We''ll take something near the academy," Javier said lazily. "And make sure there''s room for Buddy and Pikko. Those two are part of the family."


    The clerk blinked in surprise. "Pardon me, but... Buddy and Pikko?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes glancing toward the door where the two Pekkos waited. "Our companions, the large birds outside. They''ll need accommodations as well."


    The clerk''s mouth opened slightly in astonishment but quickly recovered. "Of course. I''ll ensure to include properties with adequate stables or open grounds."


    Javier grinned, leaning back. "Good. Now, let''s see what you''ve got."


    Javier leaned casually against the counter, glancing at the list of properties. The prices ranged from 500 to 1500 gold coins if purchased outright. Though the sums didn''t faze him¡ªhe could easily afford one if he wanted to¡ªhe didn''t see the point.


    "Liana," he said with a small grin, "we''re only going to be here for three months, so I think renting for four months is good. No need to waste money buying a house."


    Liana nodded. "As you wish, young master."


    Turning to the staff, she pointed at one of the listings. "This one. It seems sufficient."


    The clerk adjusted his glasses and scanned the property details. "Ah, yes. That property is available for 35 silver coins per month. It includes a stable large enough for horses and a lawn spacious enough for... those birds, I presume?" His voice faltered slightly at the mention of Buddy and Pikko.


    Liana smiled faintly. "Yes, they''ll need the space."


    The clerk cleared his throat. "Very well. For four months, the rent will be 1 gold and 40 silver coins. With a 60 silver coin deposit, the total comes to 2 gold coins."


    Liana reached into her bag, pulling out a small pouch of coins. "Here is the payment." She placed the exact amount on the counter with graceful precision.


    The clerk counted the coins quickly before asking, "Would you like the rental agreement to be under the Armand household''s name?"


    Before Liana could answer, Javier grinned mischievously and interjected, "Put it under her name."


    The clerk hesitated, glancing between the two. "Under... her name?"


    "Yup," Javier said with a chuckle, clearly amused. "She''s the one who keeps everything in order anyway. Makes sense, right?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head slightly but unable to suppress a soft smile. "Very well, young master."


    The clerk nodded and began preparing the documents, clearly trying not to show his curiosity about the dynamic between the two. "It will only take a moment to finalize the paperwork."


    Javier leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. "No rush. We''ve got time."


    After the paperwork was completed, the clerk handed Liana a small iron key, its polished surface gleaming in the light.


    "Here is the key to the property," he said with a professional tone, bowing slightly. "My colleague will escort you to the location. Please follow him."


    Another staff member stepped forward, already mounted on a sturdy chestnut horse. He nodded politely. "I will guide you to your rental house. It''s not far from here."


    Javier smirked as he secured Buddy''s reins. "Great! Let''s get going."


    The staff member watched with wide eyes as Liana and Javier climbed onto their Pekkos. The two exotic birds towered over the horse, their vibrant feathers drawing attention from passersby.


    As they began moving, the staff member glanced nervously over his shoulder at the towering Pekkos. "These creatures... they''re quite... impressive," he managed to say, his horse prancing uneasily.


    "Buddy here is the best!" Javier said with a grin, patting Buddy''s side. "Just don''t ride too slow, old man, or Buddy might get bored and decide to race."


    Liana, ever composed, added with a polite smile, "Please don''t worry. They''re well-trained."


    The group made their way through the streets of the capital, attracting curious stares. It wasn''t every day that people saw noble-looking travelers riding such unique creatures. The sight of the striking maid and her mischievous young master only added to the spectacle.


    Finally, the staff member slowed his horse as they approached a modest but well-maintained house surrounded by a neat lawn. A sturdy stable sat to one side, and the yard looked spacious enough for the Pekkos to roam comfortably.


    "Here we are," the staff member announced, dismounting. He gestured to the house with a practiced smile. "If you need anything else, feel free to contact our office."


    Javier hopped off Buddy and stretched. "Looks good to me. What do you think, Liana?"


    Liana inspected the property, her eyes taking in every detail. "It''s sufficient for our needs, young master. Let''s settle in."


    The staff member bowed and mounted his horse again. "Enjoy your stay in the capital." He trotted off, leaving the duo to explore their temporary home.


    As soon as Liana unlocked the door, Javier rushed inside with the enthusiasm of a child seeing something new. Behind him, Buddy and Pikko plopped down in the front yard, basking in the sunlight like lazy royalty.


    Javier darted from room to room, inspecting every corner. "Oh, nice house! Not too small, not too big. Two rooms..." His eyes twinkled mischievously as he turned to Liana. "Liana, you''re going to sleep with me!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, already accustomed to his antics. "Yes, yes, young master," she replied with a small smile, closing the door behind her and setting down her bag.


    Javier flopped onto the main room''s couch, stretching out as if he owned the place¡ªwhich he technically did for the next four months. "This feels nice. Way better than that dormitory nonsense."


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of amusement and exasperation. "I''ll start unpacking our things. Do let me know if there''s anything specific you''d like, young master."


    Javier grinned. "Yeah, unpack everything, but save some energy. Tonight, we''re going to feast again! Let''s grill some meat for us."


    Liana chuckled softly as she began organizing their belongings. "As you wish, young master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 153 - 153: A Thoughtful Conversation ( 153 )

    Later that night, the small lawn of their rented house came alive with the crackling sound of a grill. Javier stood outside, flipping and seasoning chunks of meat over a grill, while Buddy and Pikko eagerly waited nearby, their eyes locked on the sizzling feast.


    "Here''s some more!" Javier announced with a grin as he activated his magic storage. With a quick motion, he pulled out another large slab of meat.


    Buddy squawked excitedly, hopping closer, while Pikko flapped her wings in approval. Javier laughed. "Patience, you two! Good meat takes time!"


    Liana sat on a nearby bench, her hands resting on her lap as she watched the scene unfold. A soft smile graced her lips as she observed her young master''s playful energy. Moments like this¡ªsimple, warm, and carefree¡ªwere rare treasures she deeply cherished.


    "You really enjoy spoiling them, young master," Liana teased gently, taking a sip of juice she''d prepared earlier.


    "Of course! Buddy and Pikko deserve it," He handed over a perfectly grilled piece to each bird, who devoured it with happy chirps. Turning toward Liana, he held out another piece of grilled meat. "Here, Liana. Fresh off the grill!"


    "Young master, may I ask something?" Liana turned toward Javier.


    Javier, mid-bite , glanced at her curiously. "Hmm? Sure, what''s on your mind, Liana?"


    She reached into her satchel, pulling out a sealed letter adorned with Lady Francesca''s elegant crest. "You can easily buy a house here under the Armand family name. You have the right to use the family fund, and Madam Francesca even gave me this letter granting approval for any significant expenses if needed."


    Javier leaned back, chewing thoughtfully before swallowing. "And?"


    "What do you mean, ''and''?" Liana tilted her head, slightly amused yet puzzled.


    "What''s the point of buying a house here?"


    "What do you mean, young master?" Liana''s curiosity deepened as she awaited his answer.


    Javier gestured vaguely with his skewer. "Sure, the capital is bigger than our town, has way more people, and businesses probably thrive here because there are more customers. Yeah, it''s easier to make a fortune in a place like this, but..." He trailed off, his gaze turning distant.


    Liana leaned forward slightly. "Then why don''t you want to invest here? Why not take advantage of the opportunities?"


    Javier swallowed his bite of meat and wiped his mouth casually with the back of his hand before turning to Liana.


    "Did you see those kids in tattered clothes before?" Javier asked, pointing his skewer lazily toward the city in the distance.


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. I saw them."


    "And did you see any like that in the Armand region?" he continued, tilting his head slightly.


    Liana paused, considering his words. Finally, she shook her head. "No, young master. I don''t recall ever seeing anything like that in our region."


    Javier leaned back, resting his weight on one arm as he looked up at the starry sky. "That''s the point, Liana. Why would I want to buy something here when the system is broken? Sure, it''s the capital, it''s bustling, and there''s a lot of opportunity to make money. But what''s the point if the people are suffering? Even if I open a business and rake in a fortune, it won''t change how things are here."


    Liana studied her young master, her eyes softening. His words reflected a depth she didn''t always expect from his playful exterior.


    "In the Armand region," Javier continued, his tone steady, "Father makes sure no one goes hungry. Everyone has a place to work, and the ones who can''t are taken care of. That''s why we don''t see kids like that. But here? I don''t know if it''s the rulers or just the size of the city, but they''re failing the people."


    Liana sighed softly. "You have a kind heart, young master. But not everyone thinks the way your father does."


    Javier smirked, picking up another piece of meat. "Exactly. That''s why I''d rather not throw Armand''s name around here unless I absolutely have to. I don''t want to be another noble taking advantage of this place. Renting for four months is enough. After that, I''m out of here."


    Liana smiled gently, her heart warm with pride. "You''re not just kind, young master. You''re wise beyond your years."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively, already back to his mischievous grin. "Don''t get all sentimental on me now, Liana. Just eat your meat before Buddy and Pikko try to steal it!"


    Liana chuckled softly and took a bite, letting the conversation settle in the quiet glow of the grill fire.


    Liana looked at her young master, enjoying his grilled meat with a glass of wine in hand. The firelight danced across his face, making his relaxed expression seem even more confident. She tilted her head slightly, her thoughts wandering. "He''s really weird," she thought. Most children his age wouldn''t even touch wine, let alone drink the kind that could get someone drunk. Yet here he was, swirling it casually in his glass like an adult savoring fine spirits.


    "What are you thinking, Liana?"


    Her thoughts snapped back to the present as Javier turned to her, a teasing grin on his face.


    "Hmm? Nothing, young master," she replied, her lips curving into a gentle smile.


    Javier leaned back, balancing his skewer in one hand and swirling the wine in the other. "If you''re thinking about our region again, you might''ve noticed how many people have been moving there recently. They come for a better life and end up staying for good. Take the old man''s brother, for example¡ªthe one from the meat shop earlier. After living in the Armand region, he even refuses to move back to the capital city, no matter what."


    Liana nodded, her smile growing as she thought about the old man''s cheerful stories. "That''s true. He said it himself¡ªthere''s no place as welcoming and fair as Armand."


    Javier chuckled and took another sip of wine before pointing his skewer at her. "And remember the innkeeper? The one we stayed with just before crossing the border to the capital?"


    "Yes, I remember her," Liana said with a soft laugh.


    "What did she say about the lower taxes and everything else?" Javier prompted, raising a brow.


    Liana''s expression turned thoughtful for a moment. "She said she couldn''t believe how fair the tax rates were compared to other regions. She even mentioned how the Armand household supports small businesses and makes sure no one struggles too much."


    Javier smirked, waving his skewer like a pointer. "Exactly. That''s why our region thrives. It''s not just about making money. It''s about making sure everyone can live with dignity. That''s what Father ensures, and that''s why people love living there. Even the capital can''t compete with that."


    Liana gazed at her young master, admiration glimmering in her eyes. He was so young, yet he spoke with a clarity and understanding that surpassed most adults.


    "You think about these things so deeply, young master," she said softly. "It''s¡­ inspiring." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier shrugged, popping a piece of meat into his mouth and chewing with a carefree smile. "It''s not that deep, Liana. I just know what works. Besides," he added, raising his glass of wine with a playful wink, "we''ve got the best meat, the best wine, and the best company. What more could anyone ask for?"


    "So, young master," Liana teased, her eyes gleaming with amusement, "are you saying all this because you''re ready to take over from Lord Garius?"


    Javier froze mid-bite, his eyes widening in mock horror. "No way! Who wants to be stuck dealing with noble life and all those endless expectations?" He shuddered dramatically. "Just thinking about it makes me want to run for the hills."


    Liana let out a soft, melodic laugh, covering her mouth politely. "But the way you talk, young master, it almost seems like you''re interested in it."


    Javier quickly pointed his skewer at her, his cheeks puffing slightly in indignation. "Hey! I was just saying! Don''t go twisting my words, Liana."


    She raised her hands in mock surrender, her laughter bubbling up again. "Of course, young master. Whatever you say."


    Javier huffed, turning back to his food with a pout. "Seriously. You try to make one thoughtful observation, and suddenly everyone thinks you''re ready to be the next big noble."


    Liana smiled warmly, watching her young master sulk like a child, despite his earlier profound insights. It was moments like this that reminded her just how unique he truly was. "Don''t worry, young master. Even if you never take over, you''ll still make a difference in your own way."


    Javier glanced at her, his lips curling into a sly grin. "Well, obviously. But let''s keep that difference-making stuff to a minimum. I''m here for the grilled meat and good vibes, not paperwork."


    Liana chuckled again, shaking her head. "As you wish, young master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 154 - 154: Arrival at the Academy ( 154 )

    Liana and Javier arrived at the grand gates of the academy, a sprawling institution known for educating the kingdom''s brightest minds and noble heirs. Javier, sitting lazily atop Buddy, showed no particular excitement for the occasion.


    Liana gracefully dismounted from Pikko, and approached the guards stationed at the gate.


    "I''m here for my young master''s enrollment and to complete the necessary paperwork," she said in her calm, professional tone.


    The lead guard, a stern-looking man in polished armor, stepped forward. "Let me see the documents first."


    Liana nodded, retrieving a neatly folded envelope bearing the official seal of the Armand family. She handed it to the guard, who carefully inspected it. After a moment, his brows lifted slightly in recognition.


    "Hmm... very well," he said, returning the documents to Liana. Turning to a subordinate, he called out, "Nathan! Escort them to the administration office."


    "Yes, Sergeant!" Nathan stepped forward briskly, adjusting his helmet.


    As the guards'' eyes fell on Liana, they froze for a moment, clearly struck by her ethereal beauty. It was rare to see an elf, let alone one so graceful and poised, this close.


    Liana, however, offered them only a polite smile, her attention fixed entirely on her young master. She had no interest in the lingering gazes or whispered remarks around her.


    "Can we bring these pekko inside?" Liana asked, her voice polite but firm, gesturing to Buddy and Pikko.


    Nathan hesitated, glancing at the large, exotic birds. "Hmm? These... uh, big birds? Err... I''m afraid they''ll need to be left at the stables. The academy doesn''t permit animals on campus grounds."


    Liana nodded understandingly. "Very well." She turned to Javier, who was still perched lazily on Buddy. "Come, young master."


    Javier stretched his arms with an exaggerated yawn. "Okay, Liana," he said, sliding down from Buddy''s back. His disinterested gaze swept over the academy grounds, clearly unimpressed by the prestigious school.


    As they followed Nathan through the gates, the guards exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued by the noble boy with the carefree attitude and the beautiful elf who seemed utterly devoted to him.


    The academy loomed ahead, its towering spires and meticulously landscaped grounds a testament to its grandeur. But to Javier, it was just another place to pass the time¡ªa temporary stop on his journey.


    "Blergh! School!" Javier muttered under his breath, dragging his feet slightly as he looked around. His eyes scanned the pristine buildings and well-manicured lawns with disdain. "Ugh... even after being reborn in this world, I still have to attend school? Seriously, what''s the point?"


    Liana, walking gracefully beside him, gently tightened her grip on his hand to ensure he didn''t wander off. Her soft, small hand fit perfectly in his, and despite his grumbling, Javier secretly enjoyed the comforting gesture.


    "Young master," Liana said, glancing down at him with a calm smile, "what are you thinking about?"


    "Ugh... I don''t like school," Javier admitted, wrinkling his nose as if the very thought left a bad taste in his mouth.


    Liana chuckled softly. "I know, young master, but you have to do it."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier grumbled, kicking a stray pebble. "If Father and Mother hadn''t threatened to fire you if I refused to go, I wouldn''t be here right now."


    Liana let out a soft laugh, covering her lips with one hand as she always did when amused. "Your parents know how much you value me. They''re quite clever."


    Javier shot her a smirk, his usual playful glint returning to his eyes. "Clever? No, they''re devious. But I guess they''re not wrong. If it''s to keep you by my side, I''ll deal with this stupid school."


    Meanwhile, the guards and academy staff¡ªwho were preparing for the official start of the term¡ªwatched the duo with interest. It wasn''t often they saw such a dynamic pair: a carefree noble boy with a strikingly beautiful elf maid walking hand in hand, chatting like equals.


    Some of the younger staff whispered among themselves about the boy''s apparent lack of enthusiasm for the prestigious academy, while others couldn''t take their eyes off Liana''s serene elegance. But neither Liana nor Javier paid them any mind, their world focused solely on their conversation.


    As they approached the main building, Javier let out another exaggerated sigh. "Liana, you know this place is going to be boring, right? I can already feel it."


    Liana simply smiled and gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll be here to help you through it."


    "That''s the only good part about all this," Javier muttered, his smirk returning as they stepped into the grand entrance hall.


    Javier slouched on the plush couch in the office, looking thoroughly bored as Liana took charge of the situation, her usual composed demeanor shining through.


    "This is the paperwork for my young master''s enrollment," Liana said, presenting the neatly prepared documents to the academy staff.


    The staff member nodded, flipping through the pages carefully. "Hmm... everything seems to be in order. So, a six-month enrollment, correct? This will cover until the blessing ceremony takes place."


    Javier, who had been half-dozing, suddenly sat upright, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Ehhh!? Six months!? It was supposed to be three months!"


    The outburst drew a few glances from nearby staff, but Liana remained calm, though a hint of confusion crossed her face.


    The staff member handed over the completed forms to Liana. "Here, miss. It''s all detailed here in the submitted documents."


    Liana took the forms and scanned them quickly. Her eyes flicked across the pages, her expression softening as understanding dawned. She let out a soft sigh, then chuckled quietly, covering her lips with her hand.


    Javier leaned forward, his eyebrows furrowed. "What''s so funny, Liana? This isn''t a joke! Six months in this place?!"


    Liana turned to him, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Young master, it seems your father extended your enrollment duration without informing you. It''s all here in the document."


    "What!? That sneaky old man!" Javier groaned, leaning back against the couch dramatically. "I should''ve known he''d pull something like this."


    Liana chuckled again, finding her young master''s antics endearing. "Perhaps he thought six months would give you more time to learn and prepare for the ceremony."


    Javier crossed his arms, pouting like a child denied his favorite toy. "Learn? Please, I bet he''s just trying to keep me out of the house longer so he can get some peace and quiet."


    Liana gave him a knowing look. "Or perhaps he simply wants you to grow, young master."


    Javier sighed, his playful smirk returning. "Fine, fine. But you owe me for this, Liana. I expect you to make up for these three extra months of suffering." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana tilted her head, her smile playful yet composed. "Of course, young master. I''ll make it up to you. Now, let''s complete the process, shall we?"


    Javier grumbled, but the mischievous glint in his eyes showed he wasn''t entirely upset. "Six months, huh? Fine. But don''t expect me to be a model student."


    The staff handed Liana a neatly folded map and a small note. "This is the location of the shop where you can purchase the school uniform. The name of the shop is written here as well."


    Liana took the map with a polite nod. "Thank you."


    The staff then placed a thick booklet on the desk. "And here is the rule book for the academy."


    Liana accepted it and handed it to Javier, who glanced at the book with an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, this thing''s as thick as a dictionary! Fine..." He flipped it open, skimming through the pages while lounging in his seat, his expression growing more bored by the second.


    The staff smiled politely. "I assume you and your young master will be arriving by carriage when classes officially begin? I see here on your form that you''re renting a house nearby."


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Ah, no. We arrived on our Pekko."


    The staff raised an eyebrow, momentarily confused. "Oh... the big birds outside?" They pointed toward the window, where Buddy and Pikko were enthusiastically running around the courtyard. The guards were trying to corral them as the two birds darted and flapped excitedly, clearly enjoying their game of chase.


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, her composed demeanor slipping just slightly. "I believe those are our Pekko, yes."


    The staff let out a soft chuckle. "Very energetic creatures."


    Liana sighed, straightening her posture. "They are... unique, to say the least."


    As the conversation continued, a thought occurred to Liana, and she turned back to the staff. "One more thing¡ªhow do we meet the headmaster?"


    The staff blinked, surprised. "Oh? Why do you ask?"


    Liana retrieved a sealed letter bearing the Armand family emblem from her bag. "Lord Garius requested that I deliver this letter to him personally."


    The staff''s eyes widened slightly upon seeing the emblem, but they quickly composed themselves. "Very well. I''ll ensure this letter reaches the headmaster promptly after we finish here."


    Liana inclined her head in gratitude. "Thank you. That would be appreciated."


    Javier, still half-heartedly flipping through the rule book, muttered under his breath, "Bet the headmaster will have a heart attack when he reads that letter."


    Liana shot him a look, her expression both amused and disapproving. "Young master, behave yourself."


    Javier grinned, unfazed. "What? I''m just saying."


    The staff, trying to maintain professionalism, couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their interaction. "You certainly have a lively dynamic. If there''s nothing else, I''ll finalize everything on my end."


    Liana nodded once more. "That will be all for now. Thank you for your assistance."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 155 - 155: The Unique Heir ( 155 )

    Javier closed the thick rule book with a grin, leaning back in his chair. "Hmmm... according to this, titles and ranks have no use here." His eyes gleamed with mischief as he smirked. "Interesting... very interesting."


    The staff, noticing his grin, added with a calm tone, "Yes, that is correct. In this academy, we abide strictly by the rules set forth. Titles and ranks hold no weight here, ensuring no one can take advantage of their social status."


    Javier''s grin widened, his fingers drumming lightly on the arm of his chair. "Ohoho... so this place really is a meritocracy, huh? That''s good to hear! Ehehehe..."


    The staff raised an eyebrow at his amusement, but their professionalism remained intact. "Indeed. However, we do expect all students to treat one another with respect, regardless of their backgrounds."


    Javier waved his hand lazily, still grinning. "Yes, yes, I''ll be on my best behavior. You have my word... for now."


    Liana, standing beside him, let out a soft sigh, placing a hand on her hip. "Young master, I hope you truly mean that. This isn''t a place to cause trouble."


    Javier leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand as he looked up at her with a playful smirk. "Liana, you wound me. I''m the picture of a well-behaved noble heir, aren''t I?"


    The staff, unable to suppress a small chuckle at their banter, interjected gently. "I''m sure your young master will adjust well to our academy environment."


    Javier shot a quick glance at the rule book before standing up and stretching. "Adjust? Oh, I plan to do more than that. This is going to be fun."


    Liana could only shake her head, though her soft smile betrayed her amusement. "Let''s hope you don''t overdo it, young master." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Javier and Liana stepped out of the office, Liana turned back briefly, bowing politely. "Thank you for your assistance."


    The staff gave a courteous nod. "It was our pleasure. We wish your young master a successful time at the academy."


    Outside, Buddy and Pikko were standing proudly in the courtyard, their feathers ruffled as if they had been playing, while several guards leaned against walls or slumped over benches, panting and utterly exhausted. One guard was even sitting on the ground, wiping sweat from his brow.


    Javier raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching into a smirk. "What happened here?"


    One of the guards glanced up, still catching his breath. "These... birds of yours... they don''t stop moving! We tried to guide them to the stable, but they kept running around the courtyard!"


    Buddy let out a happy squawk, flapping his wings triumphantly, while Pikko tilted her head innocently as if she had done nothing wrong.


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I apologize for the trouble they''ve caused. They can be... energetic."


    Javier, unable to hide his amusement, walked over to Buddy and Pikko, giving each of them a firm pat. "You two really gave them a workout, huh? Good job."


    Liana shot him a look. "Young master, please don''t encourage them."


    Javier chuckled, his grin widening. "Come on, Liana, they''re just having fun."


    The guards groaned in unison, clearly not sharing Javier''s sense of humor.


    "Let''s just get going," Liana said, shaking her head with a resigned smile. She climbed onto Pikko gracefully, while Javier hopped onto Buddy with ease.


    As they rode off, the guards watched them leave, muttering to each other. "Energetic is an understatement..."


    A sudden knock came on the headmaster''s door, interrupting his quiet moment.


    "Come in," the headmaster said, his voice calm but firm.


    A staff member entered, holding a letter sealed with an emblem. "Headmaster, this arrived for you. It bears the Armand Household crest. The maid who delivered it mentioned that her lord, Lord Garius, insisted you receive it personally."


    The headmaster raised an eyebrow, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "The Armand Household? That''s unexpected. Bring it here."


    The staff member handed the letter to him. The headmaster carefully removed the seal using a small, delicate tool, treating the letter as if it were a priceless artifact. Once the seal was broken, he unfolded the paper and began to read.


    His eyes scanned the contents, and he immediately pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a long sigh. "Haaa... Really, Garius? Now, of all times?"


    The staff member tilted their head. "What does it say, Headmaster?"


    At first, the headmaster chuckled softly, but his amusement quickly grew. Soon, his laughter filled the room, becoming louder and more unrestrained until it bordered on manic.


    Between fits of laughter, he slammed the letter down on his desk. "That damn brat Garius sent me this!"


    The staff member hesitated but eventually leaned over to read the letter:


    "To my old friend and rival,


    Greetings from Garius De Armand, the one who always bested you in every duel and left you in the dust during our academy days. It brings me great joy to inform you that my youngest son, Javier, will be attending your esteemed academy. While I understand your school has rules against special treatment, I trust you''ll keep an eye on him for me. After all, as someone who''s always been two steps behind me, I know you''ll take this request seriously.


    P.S. Javier is... unique. Let''s just say, don''t underestimate him. You''ll thank me later.


    Warm regards,


    Lord Garius De Armand, Forever your eternal superior."


    The headmaster''s laughter finally subsided, though a wide grin remained on his face. He folded the letter carefully, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, Garius... always the same smug bastard. It''s been years, and he''s still rubbing his victories in my face."


    The staff member''s eyes widened. "Armand¡­ Armand... Isn''t the best mage in the kingdom Marcellus De Armand? And the strongest paladin in the kingdom Cedric De Armand? And that boy with the elf maid is their sibling?"


    The headmaster nodded with a faint smirk. "Yes, those two prodigies are his elder brothers. And now, their youngest sibling, Javier, is here to stir up trouble."


    The staff member blinked in surprise. "Trouble? But if he''s anything like his brothers¡ª"


    The headmaster waved a hand dismissively. "That''s exactly why he''ll be a handful. If Garius himself is warning me, then this boy must be something special. He''ll likely turn this academy upside down in no time."


    The staff shifted nervously. "Should we... make special arrangements for him?"


    The headmaster snorted, shaking his head. "No. As much as I''d love to annoy Garius by doing the exact opposite of what he asks, the academy''s rules are clear. No special treatment for nobles or their kin. Javier will be treated like any other student."


    The staff nodded, but their expression remained uncertain. "Understood, headmaster. But... do you think the boy will be a problem?"


    The headmaster chuckled again, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Oh, without a doubt. But I can''t wait to see what kind of problem he''ll be."


    He stood, walking to the window that overlooked the academy grounds. In the distance, he could see Javier and Liana riding off on their Pekko birds, the two creatures playfully darting around each other.


    The headmaster let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples as he stared at the letter again. "Heh, Garius... really? When your other children attended this academy, you never sent a letter like this. And now, for your youngest son, you go out of your way to send this? What are you scheming?"


    He turned back to his desk, picking up the seal-stamped letter and tucking it into a drawer. "Still, Garius doesn''t write letters like this without a reason. That boy is either a genius, a headache, or¡ªmost likely¡ªa bit of both."


    The headmaster leaned back in his chair, a grin spreading across his face. "Well then, Javier De Armand. Let''s see if you''re as ''unique'' as your father claims."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 156 - 156: Riding into Ruckus ( 156 )

    "Young master, finish up quickly!" Liana called out, her tone firm yet patient as she stood by the door with Javier''s neatly pressed uniform in her hands.


    "Yeah, yeah! Stop rushing me," Javier grumbled, reluctantly pulling himself out of bed. His hair was a mess, and his expression screamed annoyance. "It''s not like the school will explode if I''m a minute late."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, placing the uniform on the nearby chair. "Young master, punctuality is a virtue. Besides, we don''t want to leave a bad impression on your first day."


    Javier picked up the white shirt and blazer, muttering under his breath as he got dressed. When it came time to put on the necktie, however, he froze. "Blergh! I hate neckties."


    Liana turned, noticing his struggle as he fiddled with the tie like it was some alien contraption. She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Come here, young master. I''ll adjust it for you."


    With a defeated sigh, Javier stepped forward, letting Liana work . Her slender fingers moved with practiced precision, adjusting the tie and smoothing out the fabric. "You know," Javier said, smirking slightly, "you''re way too good at this. You''d make the perfect wife."


    Liana paused for a moment, her cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink, but she quickly regained her composure. "And you''d make the perfect young master... if only you''d stop being so stubborn."


    Javier grinned. "hehe."


    Once the tie was properly adjusted, Liana stepped back to admire her handiwork. "There. You look presentable now, young master."


    "Presentable? I look like I''m about to deliver a political speech." Javier tugged at the tie, clearly still annoyed, but Liana shot him a warning glance.


    "Don''t even think about loosening it," she said firmly, crossing her arms.


    Javier groaned. "Fine...."


    Liana smiled softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from his forehead. "Don''t worry, young master. Now, let''s go. Buddy and Pikko are already waiting outside."


    As they headed out, Javier couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. "First school, now neckties.ughh."


    "Young master! Your bag!" Liana''s voice called out just as Javier reached the door.


    Javier froze mid-step, his shoulders slumping in exaggerated frustration. "Ughhh... again with the school bag. First in Japan, now here, even after I''ve been reborn... seriously, what''s the deal with these things?" he thought, turning back to see Liana holding out the neatly packed satchel.


    "Fine... ugh," Javier grumbled, snatching the bag like it was a punishment rather than a necessity.


    Liana raised an eyebrow but said nothing, her calm demeanor unwavering. As they stepped outside, they were greeted by the sight of Buddy and Pikko, waiting eagerly. Buddy let out an excited squawk, flapping his stubby wings as if to say, "Hurry up!"


    Javier sighed, patting Buddy''s beak. "Haaa... good morning, Buddy. Well, not that my morning is particularly good or anything."


    Liana smiled softly. "Now, now, young master, let''s get going. You wouldn''t want to be late on your first day, would you?"


    Javier smirked, swinging himself onto Buddy''s back with practiced ease. "Heh... school, school, smchool. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    As Liana gracefully mounted Pikko, she glanced over at her young master. "Young master, you might find something you enjoy at the academy. Who knows?"


    "Doubt it," Javier replied, slouching slightly. "The only thing I''ll probably enjoy is coming back home."


    With a shared laugh, they urged their Pekkos forward, the vibrant creatures trotting down the road toward the academy.


    As Javier and Liana approached the academy gates, they found themselves stuck in a line. The road was bustling with activity as carriages adorned with noble family crests rolled up, flanked by armed escorts and personal maids. Compared to the pomp and grandeur around them, Javier and Liana''s arrival on their Pekkos was... unique. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heads began to turn, curious whispers rippling through the crowd.


    "Is that a noble?" one student muttered, their eyes darting toward Javier, who lounged lazily atop Buddy.


    "He doesn''t even have a carriage like us," another pointed out, their tone dripping with condescension.


    "Maybe he''s a poor noble?" someone speculated, loud enough to draw chuckles from a few others.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched, but his smirk widened as he lazily glanced toward the source of the comment. "Oi!" he called out, his voice cutting through the murmurs. "If I''m poor, then what does that make you? This Pekko costs 20 gold coins, you know. Meanwhile, your scrawny little horse probably didn''t even cost a whole silver!"


    The group of nobles stiffened, their faces a mix of surprise and indignation. A few of them glanced at their own steeds, suddenly self-conscious about their mounts'' worth.


    Javier smirked, leaning forward on Buddy''s back. "Oh yeah? Can your fancy carriage or overpriced horse do this?"


    Buddy, as if on cue, puffed up his chest, flaring his feathers with pride. He began to shuffle sideways like a crab, his strong legs stomping rhythmically on the ground. Then, to everyone''s astonishment, he started bobbing his head up and down, performing what could only be described as a bird-like dance.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment, unsure whether to laugh or gape in amazement. Then a few stifled chuckles broke the silence.


    "W-What is that?!" one boy exclaimed, his face torn between disbelief and envy.


    "Is it... dancing?" a girl whispered, her eyes wide.


    Javier grinned ear to ear, throwing his hands in the air as if presenting Buddy''s grand performance. "Behold! The majestic Pekko in all its glory! Your horses could never!"


    "Buddy! Show them how it''s done!"


    Buddy let out a smug squawk, puffing up his chest as if to say, Watch and learn, peasants. He began bobbing his head rhythmically while strutting forward with exaggerated movements.


    Pikko, not wanting to be outdone, mimicked Buddy''s movements with equal flair, her silver-and-orange feathers shimmering in the sunlight. The two Pekkos moved in perfect sync, creating an impromptu performance that left the onlookers even more dumbfounded.


    Javier couldn''t resist the opportunity to amp up the spectacle. He leaned forward with a cheeky grin, then started bobbing his head rhythmically, perfectly matching Buddy''s movement, as if the two were performing a synchronized routine.


    "Oh, don''t be jealous, I know, I know,


    Your region ain''t got Pekkos that glow!


    It''s okay to dream, don''t feel low,


    Just watch my ''Buddy'' steal the show!"


    He waved his hand dramatically at the crowd, rapping with a playful cadence that turned every word into a challenge. His mischievous grin widened as the crowd gawked at his antics, some unable to suppress laughter, while others looked utterly confused by the odd yet captivating performance.


    Buddy squawked proudly, puffing his chest in time with Javier''s head bobs, while Pikko added flair by flapping her wings lightly, as if keeping the imaginary beat.


    Liana, sitting elegantly on Pikko, pressed a hand to her forehead with an exasperated sigh, though the corner of her lips twitched with amusement. "Young master, must you turn everything into a performance?"


    Javier turned to her without breaking his rhythm, pointing dramatically in her direction.


    "Liana, Liana, my partner in crime,


    Let''s make this moment truly sublime!"


    Buddy squawked again as if echoing the final line, drawing even more attention.


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, with some nobles chuckling nervously.


    "What in the world is he doing?"


    "Is he rapping... about his bird?"


    "I don''t know whether to be impressed or embarrassed."


    A younger noble, stifling laughter, whispered, "Honestly, I kinda want a Pekko now..."


    Meanwhile, in the academy''s towering office, the headmaster stood by the large window, arms crossed as he observed the commotion below. His sharp eyes locked onto the orange Pekko and its smug display, accompanied by a boy bobbing his head as if he were a performer in a traveling minstrel troupe.


    The headmaster let out a long, weary sigh. "This kid... he''s just like Garius. I still remember the way that man would mock me endlessly during our academy days."


    He squinted at the boy''s antics, watching the synchronized movement between the Pekko and its owner, and then spotted the elf maid, who seemed to be quietly enduring the scene with a resigned elegance.


    "And really, Garius?" The headmaster rubbed his temples. "Even this boy has a Pekko, just like you did. You, Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn strutting around with your flashy mounts, causing chaos wherever you went. You sent another troublemaker just like yourself, straight to my academy."


    The headmaster chuckled softly to himself, shaking his head as he turned away from the window for a moment. "Hahaha... Garius, your other children all have such refined manners, so different from you. But this one... really?"


    He glanced back at the scene below, where Javier was now dramatically mimicking his Pekko''s bobbing movements, drawing laughter and astonishment from the gathering nobles.


    "No wonder you sent me that letter, you sly bastard." He sighed, but the amused smile never left his face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 157 - 157: Tradition and Antics ( 157 )

    The school grand hall was an impressive sight¡ªornate chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the polished marble floors. Rows of tables and chairs were arranged like a banquet hall, each filled with noble students dressed in their finest attire. The air was filled with chatter as students mingled, some clearly familiar with one another, laughing and gossiping like old friends.


    Javier sat at his assigned table, propping his cheek on one hand while absentmindedly munching on a small piece of bread. Behind him, at a respectful distance, Liana stood with her usual grace, her posture straight, and her hands clasped neatly in front of her. Though her presence was subtle, her mere existence drew more attention than Javier''s antics, with curious glances occasionally darting her way.


    At the front of the hall, on an elevated stage, a well-dressed representative was delivering a long-winded speech about tradition, excellence, and the honor of attending the academy. Javier, however, was anything but interested.


    "Blergh... this food... not really delicious," he muttered under his breath, picking at the delicately arranged dishes on his plate. The noble cuisine, while beautifully presented, lacked the hearty, flavorful kick he was used to.


    Liana leaned in slightly, her voice low and soothing. "Young master, please mind your manners. Others might hear you."


    Javier groaned, barely acknowledging her as he poked at his food with his fork. "Yeah, yeah... they''re too busy listening to that boring speech. Seriously, who even writes these things? ''Our esteemed academy represents the pinnacle of... blah blah blah.'' If I hear another word about ''tradition,'' I might fall asleep right here."


    Liana suppressed a smile, her lips twitching as she kept her professional demeanor. "Young master, this is an important occasion. At least try to appear interested."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, balancing it precariously on two legs as he looked up at her. "Interested? Liana, I could be juggling flaming swords, and no one would notice. They''re all too busy pretending to be best nobles while secretly eyeing your every move."


    Liana''s cheeks tinged pink for the briefest moment, but she quickly composed herself. "That''s hardly appropriate to say, young master."


    As the next representative took the stage, the hall settled into an expectant hush. Javier, however, wasn''t interested in yet another monotone speech. His eyes narrowed mischievously as he noticed the crest pinned on the representative''s chest: the emblem of the Klimbert Household. A smirk curled on Javier''s lips.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun" he muttered under his breath, leaning back in his chair. He cast a sly glance toward Liana.


    "Young master," she whispered, sensing the mischief brewing, "whatever you''re thinking, I suggest you reconsider."


    Javier didn''t answer, his grin widening as the representative began speaking.


    "Fellow students, esteemed faculty, and honored guests¡ª"


    "ACHOOO!"


    Javier''s exaggerated sneeze echoed through the grand hall like a thunderclap, catching everyone off guard.


    The representative froze mid-sentence, his calm demeanor slipping for just a moment as he glanced nervously at the audience.


    "Ah¡ªuh, as I was saying... honored guests and... uh... uh..." He stammered, his words tangling together as laughter and murmurs rippled through the room.


    Javier covered his mouth, feigning embarrassment. "Oh, my bad! Allergies... must be all the hot air."


    The hall erupted into scattered chuckles, while the representative''s cheeks flushed a bright red. He tried to compose himself, straightening his posture and clearing his throat, but his confidence was clearly shaken.


    "A-as I was saying, this academy represents... uh... tradition and... er... unity..."


    Javier leaned toward the student beside him, his voice low but perfectly timed to add fuel to the fire. "Bet he rehearsed that in front of a mirror for hours. Poor guy."


    The student snorted, trying to stifle his laughter.


    The representative caught Javier''s amused expression and faltered again, his eyes darting between his notes and the crowd. His polished speech was now a disjointed mess, each word sounding more forced than the last.


    Liana leaned down, whispering in a hushed but firm tone. "Young master, this is highly inappropriate."


    Javier turned to her with an innocent look that fooled no one. "What? It''s not my fault he cracked under the pressure." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite herself, Liana sighed, her lips twitching as she fought back a smile. She quickly schooled her expression, standing tall once more.


    By the time the representative finished his awkward, stuttering speech, the Klimbert crest on his chest felt more like a badge of shame than a mark of pride. As he stepped down from the stage, still red-faced, he avoided looking in Javier''s direction altogether.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, utterly satisfied. "Well, that was entertaining. Think he''ll remember me?"


    Liana shook her head, exhaling softly. "Undoubtedly, young master. For all the wrong reasons."


    As the headmaster stepped onto the stage, the room fell silent. His presence commanded respect, and the way he carried himself radiated authority. Javier leaned back in his chair, twirling a fork in his hand as he watched.


    "Hmm," Javier mused, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Why not try it again? Let''s see if the old man can handle some unexpected excitement."


    Liana, standing behind him, caught his expression immediately. "Young master, please don''t."


    But it was too late. As the headmaster adjusted the magical microphone, Javier took a deep breath and let out another exaggerated¡ª


    "ACHOOO!"


    The sound echoed through the grand hall.


    The headmaster paused, his eyes scanning the crowd, but instead of reacting like the previous representative, he smiled. A calm, knowing smile that seemed to cut through the air.


    Then, without missing a beat, he reached out and tapped the microphone. A low, resonant hum spread through the hall, silencing every murmur and chuckle instantly. The magical feedback seemed to sharpen everyone''s focus on the stage.


    "Good morning, students," the headmaster began, his voice steady and composed. "Welcome to your first day at the academy. I trust you are all eager to begin your journey here."


    Javier froze, fork halfway to his mouth. "Eh? That''s it? No reaction? Not even a flinch?" he muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    The headmaster''s calm demeanor unnerved him slightly, and he sank deeper into his chair, feeling like his sneeze had been completely ignored¡ªor worse, anticipated.


    "As you all know, this academy is a place of learning, growth, and discipline," the headmaster continued, his gaze sweeping over the students. "While we encourage camaraderie and creativity, let me remind you that every action here shapes your future."


    Liana smirked slightly behind Javier, leaning down to whisper. "It seems the headmaster is unfazed by such antics, young master. Perhaps you should reconsider your approach."


    Javier grumbled under his breath. "Hmph. He''s lucky he''s good at speeches."


    After a brief but impactful speech, the headmaster concluded. "Now, for class arrangements: New students will find their assigned groups posted in the main corridor. These arrangements are final and based on assessments of your potential and background."


    With that, the headmaster stepped back from the microphone, bowing slightly before leaving the stage.


    The hall erupted into chatter again as students began speculating about their classes. Javier crossed his arms, a small pout forming on his lips.


    "Tch. Guess I''ll have to up my game next time."


    Liana chuckled softly, patting his shoulder. "Young master, I believe it''s best to focus on your studies for now, rather than your mischief."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, though a mischievous glint remained in his eyes. "We''ll see about that."


    The teacher''s voice resonated through the hall, guiding the students as they wrapped up the assembly.


    "Now, students, you all have free time to check your class assignments outside. Be sure to head to your assigned classrooms promptly afterward."


    As chairs scraped against the floor and murmurs filled the room, everyone began making their way outside, accompanied by their maids and guards. The sight was a parade of nobility¡ªfine garments, polished armor, and refined manners¡ªyet there was a palpable air of curiosity and excitement among the students.


    Liana stepped forward, her ever-composed demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos. "Young master, we should check your assigned class as well."


    Javier let out an exaggerated groan, slumping into his chair. "Haaaa... school is sooo boringggg."


    Liana sighed, her patience as steady as always. "Young master, standing out requires effort. You can''t make an impression by staying behind."


    Javier glanced up at her, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Who says I need to make an effort to stand out? Look at me¡ªI''ve got Buddy, you, and my devilishly handsome self. Instant standout."


    Liana fought back a smile. "Young master, please."


    With a theatrical huff, Javier pushed himself up from his chair, grabbing his bag with little enthusiasm. "Fine, fine. Let''s see where they''ve decided to place me."


    As they joined the crowd heading toward the class assignment boards, Javier couldn''t resist adding, "I bet they''ve put me in the ''genius troublemaker'' section. Do they even have one of those?"


    Liana gave him a pointed look but said nothing, simply walking a step behind him as they navigated the bustling corridor.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 158 - 158: A Defiant Stand ( 158 )

    As Javier walked towards the board to check his class assignment, he sighed inwardly.


    "Here we go again," he thought. "Just like Japan. Checking class assignments, pretending to care about who''s in my class... Ugh."


    Before they reached the board, Javier''s attention was drawn to the courtyard. There, Buddy and Pikko were sprawled out lazily on the grass, basking in the sunlight. Nearby, several guards were slumped on the ground, panting and clearly defeated in their attempts to lead the stubborn Pekkos to the stables.


    Javier stifled a chuckle. "Heh, classic Buddy. No one tells him what to do."


    But his amusement didn''t last long. A commotion drew his attention to a massive entourage¡ªa large group of maids and royal guards escorting a girl dressed in extravagant attire. She looked about his age, her noble presence demanding attention as people parted to give way.


    Before Javier could roll his eyes, the girl locked eyes with Liana. A sudden spark of interest lit up her face. Without hesitation, she marched toward them, her entourage scrambling to keep up.


    Standing in front of Liana, the girl spoke in an authoritative tone. "You. Elf maid. Leave this boy and come serve me instead. I can guarantee you a generous payment far beyond what you''re earning now."


    Liana, ever composed, bowed slightly and replied in a calm, polite tone. "I''m sorry, Princess Kliatana, but I am currently serving the Armand Household. I cannot accept your offer."


    The princess frowned, clearly unaccustomed to rejection. She stepped closer, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "I am a princess. Do you understand what that means? I''m offering you an opportunity to serve someone of true importance."


    "I appreciate the offer, Princess Kliatana, but I am currently in the service of the Armand Household and have no intention of leaving my post."


    The princess frowned, her tone growing more insistent. "Surely you''d reconsider? Serving a royal family far outweighs your duties to a mere noble house."


    Liana shook her head gently. "I apologize, but my loyalty is not for sale."


    Frustrated, Princess Kliatana''s demeanor shifted. She straightened, her chin held high as she declared, "Do you even understand who you''re speaking to? I am a princess of the royal family! I command you to reconsider!"


    That was the last straw for Javier. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi, bitch," he said, his voice cutting through the air like a knife. The casual insult made the princess'' entourage gasp audibly. "When she says no, that means no. Don''t they teach you basic manners in the royal palace?"


    The guards immediately bristled, stepping forward with their swords drawn. One of them snarled, "How dare you address the princess that way, brat!"


    But before they could advance further, two enormous Pekkos appeared on either side of Javier, flanking him like loyal sentinels. Buddy let out a deep, guttural squawk, while Pikko spread her wings menacingly.


    The guards froze in their tracks, their swords trembling slightly.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, a smirk playing on his lips. "Oh? Raising your swords against a noble, are we? Some royal guards you are."


    Princess Kliatana, visibly flustered but trying to maintain her composure, snapped, "You insolent boy! How dare you speak to me this way!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow and leaned forward slightly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "And with all due respect, Princess Bratty¡ª" he emphasized the nickname with a mock bow. "Shouldn''t you be teaching your guards and maids some manners? Seems like their behavior reflects poorly on you."


    The princess'' face turned crimson, her entourage too stunned to respond. Buddy and Pikko, as if understanding the moment, bobbed their heads in unison, their movements almost mocking.


    Princess Kliatana finally snapped, her voice shrill with anger. "I am a princess of this kingdom! My father is the king! I can ensure you suffer for this insolence¡ªenough to make you and your entire household regret it for generations!"


    Javier cocked his head to the side, his expression completely unfazed. "So?" he said with a casual shrug.


    The princess'' eyes narrowed dangerously. "Your household is just of Count rank! One word to my father, and your family''s title will be stripped away in an instant!"


    Javier''s smirk widened into something resembling a predator''s grin. His tone turned sharp, mocking, as he leaned forward slightly. "Surely you forgot something, bitch princess." He exaggerated the insult with a mocking bow.


    Kliatana stiffened in rage, but Javier continued. "Yes, my family is only of Count rank, farrrrr below your kingdom''s grand, shiny ''royal title.''" He added air quotes with his fingers, the sarcasm practically dripping off his words.


    The princess smirked triumphantly, crossing her arms. "Hah! At least you know your place, you lowborn scum!"


    But Javier''s grin only grew sharper. He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with defiance. "You forgot one very, very important thing, bitch!" His voice carried across the courtyard, drawing the attention of onlookers.


    The princess recoiled slightly but managed to maintain her composure. "And what would that be, brat?"


    Javier folded his arms and raised a brow, his tone now edged with authority. "The Armand Region is an autonomous region. The Count rank given by your precious father? It''s nothing more than a title¡ªa convenient excuse to make my family pay more tribute to your kingdom. But in exchange for what? Soldiers? Protection? Pfft, what a joke."


    The princess'' confidence faltered. "What are you implying¡ª"


    "Let me spell it out for you, princess," Javier interrupted, his voice now commanding. "The Armand family''s soldiers are the only ones maintaining the border between your kingdom and the Demon Territory. That''s right¡ªmy family''s personal soldiers are the ones keeping your comfortable palace life safe, while you sit around and play dress-up."


    He gestured dramatically toward the horizon, as if pointing to the unseen borders. "The Demon Territory and Armand Region are split by a massive sea, sure¡ªbut the main land route to the other kingdoms? That runs right through our border."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous, almost mocking whisper. "Ever heard of the wall that keeps demons from marching straight into your little castle? My family built that. The fort stationed there? That''s ours too. And here''s the kicker¡ªthe Demon Territory isn''t even at war right now. It''s ruled by a Demon King who values peace, just like we do. But let me tell you, if that changes? Your kingdom is the first to fall if Armand soldiers stop doing their job."


    The princess stood frozen, her face paling as murmurs began to ripple through the surrounding crowd.


    Javier straightened, his voice ringing out again. "And second!" He held up two fingers for emphasis. "Your kingdom has never¡ªnot once¡ªgiven us anything in return. No soldiers. No resources. No support. Nothing. We manage our own people, our own soldiers, and our own damn resources!"


    He sneered, pointing at her. "So if you think you can walk up here, flash your title, and act like you own the place? Well, bitch, you can take your entitled ass and fuck off!"


    The courtyard fell into stunned silence. Even the princess'' guards were too shocked to move, their hands frozen on their sword hilts.


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk, while Pikko ruffled her feathers, looking just as smug as Javier.


    Liana, standing calmly behind him, let out a soft sigh. "Young master, please refrain from causing too much of a scene. You''re drawing unnecessary attention."


    Javier finished his angry speech without apologizing. "So, fuck off! I don''t care about titles or any nonsense you''re saying. Just leave me alone with my peace and my beautiful elf maid here, so I can finish school. It''s only six months, for crying out loud!"


    He glared around the courtyard, daring anyone to challenge him. Buddy and Pikko stood by his side like guards, making Javier look even more bold.


    The princess was too shocked to say anything, and her entourage stood awkwardly in silence. Even the guards who had drawn their swords a moment ago looked unsure, and they slowly lowered their weapons.


    Javier turned away, still full of confidence. "Let''s go, Liana. We need to check my ''class'' assignment."


    Liana gave a polite bow to the princess, her calm demeanor very different from the chaos Javier had just created. "As you wish, young master," she said with a gentle smile, walking behind him.


    Buddy and Pikko followed closely, their large bodies adding a funny touch to their group. The two giant Pekko birds moved in sync, walking proudly as they trailed their master.


    Javier put his hands in his pockets and whistled casually as they walked away. His eyes shone with amusement, and a smirk played on his lips.


    Liana looked at him. "You didn''t have to make things so dramatic, young master."


    "Eh, she needed a reality check," Javier said carelessly. "Besides, if I didn''t stand my ground, she''d probably try to take you away for real. Can''t have that, can we?"


    Liana''s cheeks turned a little pink, but she quickly hid it with her usual calmness. "Your priorities are... interesting, young master."


    Javier laughed, giving her a sly grin. "That''s why you love me, isn''t it?"


    Liana didn''t answer, but a small smile appeared on her lips as she followed him toward the class assignment board, the chaos behind them starting to settle.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 159 - 159: The Last Class ( 159 )

    The classroom was huge and richly decorated, reflecting the luxury expected at a noble academy. Each student had a large, polished wooden desk with elaborate carvings, complete with two chairs¡ªone for the student and another for their escort. This setup highlighted the importance of the noble students, as even their attendants had their own seating.


    Javier, however, found himself in the lowest class, far from the prestigious classrooms for the elite students. Liana stood next to his desk, looking unhappy as she glanced around the room.


    "Young master, this is unacceptable!" Liana exclaimed, her usual calm replaced with anger. "The Armand household is so respected, yet they put you here? In this low-ranking class? It''s disgraceful!"


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head, grinning lazily. "Come on, Liana, it''s not that bad. Don''t stress over it."


    "But young master!" she insisted, narrowing her eyes. "This placement doesn''t reflect your abilities or your status. It''s clearly an insult to the Armand family!"


    Javier sat up, waving his hand dismissively. "Shh, relax. This place is actually nice. It''s quiet, and I won''t have to deal with all the overachievers in the front. Besides..." He leaned closer to Liana with a smirk. "Being underestimated is good for me, right? I can do what I want without them watching me all the time."


    Liana sighed, her expression softening as she realized Javier wasn''t upset. "You''re always so laid-back about these things, young master."


    "Laid-back? Not really," Javier replied with a wink. "I just know how to appreciate the little things. Look, we''re at the back, away from the nosy ones. That''s a win to me. And you''re still here with me, right? That''s all I need."


    Liana''s face softened even more, and she couldn''t help but smile faintly. "You always find a way to make things work in your favor, don''t you?"


    "Absolutely. That''s what I do best." Javier chuckled, leaning back again as Buddy and Pikko peeked through the large classroom windows, their curious eyes scanning the room.


    As more students and their escorts entered, Liana straightened up, returning to her composed self. She stood beside Javier''s desk, her presence exuding the grace of a noble elf maid.


    Javier, meanwhile, looked completely relaxed, propping his feet up on the empty chair in front of him. His amber eyes sparkled with mischief as he watched the incoming students. "Let''s see how long it takes for this ''last class'' to get interesting."


    Liana could only shake her head with a small smile, fully aware that wherever Javier went, trouble¡ªand excitement¡ªwas sure to follow.


    The instructor''s voice echoed around the classroom as the last students settled into their seats. A tall man with a serious face and a strong presence walked to the front, tapping a clipboard with one hand.


    "Class! Only one escort is allowed per student! Don''t worry about safety; the academy is well-guarded. All extra escorts, please leave and wait outside in the designated area."


    A few murmurs spread through the room as several students reluctantly gestured for their additional attendants to leave.


    Javier leaned back in his chair with a smug grin. He raised a hand and gestured toward Liana, who stood beside him, looking poised and elegant. "Heh, lucky me, I only have the one and only Liana. Kekeke."


    Before the instructor could respond, his sharp gaze drifted to the windows, where Buddy and Pikko were lounging in the courtyard, clearly visible. The instructor''s expression changed slightly, and he pointed directly at Javier.


    "And you! The one with those... big birds outside! Tell them to move farther from the class! Their presence is distracting the other students."


    The room filled with quiet chuckles and whispers as many students sneaked glances at the enormous Pekkos. Javier shrugged casually, his grin still intact.


    "Oh, okay, sure. No problem." He turned to Liana, putting on a mock-serious expression and raising his hand dramatically. "Liana? My lovely elf maid? Could you relay this completely unreasonable request to Buddy and Pikko? Tell them to scooch over a bit, won''t you?"


    Liana sighed, her calm demeanor showing a hint of exasperation. "As you wish, young master," she replied with a graceful bow before stepping toward the window.


    She opened it slightly and called out to the birds. "Buddy. Pikko. Please move a little farther from the building." Her tone was gentle but firm, and the Pekkos let out synchronized squawks of mild protest before reluctantly waddling a few paces away. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned on his desk, smirking at the instructor. "There. Happy now? They''ve moved."


    The instructor rubbed his temple, clearly unimpressed. "Just... keep them in line. This is an academy, not a barnyard."


    Javier chuckled and leaned back in his seat again. "No promises, sir. They have a mind of their own."


    Liana returned to her spot beside him, maintaining her usual grace. "You do love testing boundaries, don''t you, young master?"


    "Hey, life''s more fun that way," Javier replied with a cheeky grin. "And admit it, Liana¡ªyou''d be bored without me."


    Liana didn''t respond, but a slight smile tugged at her lips as the class focused back on the instructor.


    The instructor clapped his hands sharply, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Alright! Today is your first day, so let''s start with introductions. Each of you will come to the front, introduce yourselves, and share a bit about your town, household, or anything else you''d like the class to know. One by one, please."


    The students stepped forward confidently, each giving polished introductions about their noble families, achievements, and hometowns. Applause followed each speech, with murmurs of admiration and polite acknowledgment filling the room.


    Javier, however, paid little attention. While the others spoke, he leaned back in his seat, flipping through a book he had brought. Liana stood quietly beside him, occasionally glancing at the other students with polite interest.


    When it was finally Javier''s turn, the instructor called out his name. "Javier De Armand. Your turn."


    Javier sighed audibly, snapping his book shut and standing up reluctantly. "Tch, here we go," he muttered under his breath. He walked to the front of the class, hands stuffed in his pockets, his posture lazy and unconcerned.


    The room fell silent, everyone waiting for his introduction.


    Javier raised his right hand casually, his expression cool, and threw his middle finger in the air with a cheeky smirk. "The name''s Javier. Yoroshiku." His tone was laid-back, dismissive, and rebellious.


    The class erupted into stunned silence, then whispers and muffled laughter followed.


    "Did he just...?"


    "What does Yoroshiku even mean?!"


    "Is he flipping off the entire class?!"


    The instructor''s jaw dropped for a moment before he cleared his throat loudly, his face a mix of shock and barely contained irritation. "Javier De Armand! This is an academy, not the streets! Your introduction is highly inappropriate!"


    Javier shrugged, completely unfazed. "Well, I was told to introduce myself. That''s me. Done and dusted." He turned on his heel and strolled back to his seat with the same nonchalant energy, his smirk still in place.


    Liana, standing beside his desk, pinched the bridge of her nose in exasperation. "Young master, must you always find a way to stir trouble on the first day?"


    Javier dropped into his seat and leaned back casually. "What? It''s efficient. I bet no one''s gonna forget my name now."


    Liana sighed deeply, though the corners of her lips twitched slightly, betraying a hint of amusement.


    The instructor took a deep breath, visibly trying to regain his composure. "Let''s move on... Next!"


    The next student hesitated before stepping forward, clearly intimidated by the act he had to follow. Meanwhile, Javier leaned back and opened his book again, completely unbothered, a smug look on his face.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 160 - 160: Unexpected Guests ( 160 )

    The instructor clapped his hands to get the class''s attention after the last introduction. "All right, everyone. Before we proceed, I have an important announcement."


    The students immediately quieted down, their curiosity piqued.


    "There will be an official visit to each class by two individuals: the strongest duo of this academy. They are coming as part of your orientation to inspire and motivate you all. I ask you to behave appropriately and show them the proper respect when they arrive."


    The class buzzed with excitement.


    "Ohh! Those two?"


    "I''ve heard about them¡ªthey''re legendary!"


    "This is going to be amazing!"


    Anticipation filled the room as students whispered excitedly to each other about the upcoming visitors.


    Liana, sitting beside Javier at their shared table, noticed his expression change. While enthusiasm spread through the class, Javier''s face soured. His brows furrowed, and he drummed his fingers irritably on the table, as if he had just bitten into something bitter.


    She leaned slightly closer to him, her voice soft and teasing. "Young master, could it be that you already know who''s coming?"


    Javier let out a low groan, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. "Tch. Don''t remind me," he muttered, his tone filled with irritation.


    Liana tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with humor. Her calm demeanor and polite smile stayed intact, but she couldn''t help but find his reaction amusing. "I see. So it''s someone... important, isn''t it?"


    Javier shot her a glare but said nothing, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    The excitement in the class only grew louder, with students eagerly chatting about the famous visitors. Meanwhile, Javier stared at the ceiling as if contemplating his life choices, his expression one of pure annoyance.


    Liana chuckled softly, adjusting the folds of her dress as she watched him sulk. Clearly, whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas coming, her young master was dreading the encounter.


    The classroom buzzed with excitement as the doors swung open, revealing Marcellus and Cedric Armand, the two most awaited figures of the day. Their presence instantly drew everyone''s attention, and they were followed by the summoned heroes'' party, who carried themselves with an air of importance.


    However, the heroes were barely on the students'' minds.


    "Kyaaaa! Cedric-sama!"


    "Ahhhnn, Marcellus-sama!"


    The girls squealed, clasping their hands in admiration, some even swooning at the sight of the Armand brothers.


    Marcellus and Cedric, used to the attention, waved charmingly at the class, their smiles radiating practiced nobility. But their eyes were searching the room with purpose.


    As the summoned heroes began to introduce themselves, sharing their backgrounds and grand missions, Marcellus and Cedric''s focus subtly shifted. Then they saw her¡ªthe elegant elf maid.


    Sitting gracefully beside a boy who slouched with a bored expression, the elf maid stood out. Marcellus and Cedric recognized her instantly¡ªLiana, the elf who had been their younger brother Javier''s personal maid since he was a baby. And the boy next to her was ..their little brother, Javier.


    Interrupting the heroes mid-speech, Marcellus raised a hand with a charming smile. "Oh, excuse us. Please continue your introduction, heroes."


    Without waiting for a reply, both brothers confidently walked to the back of the class, and the room fell silent, all eyes on them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Murmurs spread through the classroom as students whispered about the brothers'' unexpected move.


    "Wait, isn''t that the boy who gave the middle finger earlier?"


    "What''s their connection?"


    When they reached Javier''s table, Liana stood up gracefully and bowed slightly. "Master Marcellus. Master Cedric."


    "Liana," Marcellus greeted with a warm but playful grin. Cedric''s gaze shifted to Javier, his smirk matching his brother''s.


    "Well, well," Marcellus said playfully, "look who''s hiding at the back like he doesn''t want to be seen."


    "Our little brother," Cedric added, leaning in with a smirk. "Still causing trouble, I bet."


    Javier sighed, looking up at them with annoyance. "What do you two want now?"


    They leaned in closer, lowering their voices.


    "You got money?" Cedric whispered, grinning mischievously. "Help your brothers out here."


    "Ehehehe," Marcellus chimed in, unable to hide his sheepish smile.


    Javier glared at them, clearly fed up. "Tch! Again? You two are supposed to be the big shots. Why are you always broke?"


    Marcellus chuckled. "Come on, don''t be like that. Help your beloved brothers out. Pleaseee?"


    Cedric nodded eagerly. "Yeah, just a little. We''ll owe you."


    Javier groaned, reaching into his coat with a reluctant expression. "Fine. But you better not ask again for a while." He pulled out a pouch of gold and tossed it to Cedric, who caught it midair with a grin.


    "You''re the best, little bro!" Cedric exclaimed, his tone dripping with gratitude.


    "We''ll pay you back. Eventually," Marcellus added, though Javier noticed he was avoiding eye contact.


    Javier pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering, "Yeah, right.Just dont cause trouble for me."


    "Oho... Someone was talking about us causing trouble," Marcellus said, his grin growing wider. He turned to Cedric with a knowing look. "But isn''t there a certain someone who mocked a certain princess earlier today?"


    Cedric smirked. "Oh yeah, I heard about that. I wonder who that could''ve been."


    Javier, now fully slumped over his desk, groaned in frustration. "Haaa... She started it."


    Beside him, Liana stood composed, her lips curling into a faint, knowing smile.


    Marcellus and Cedric turned to Javier with matching smug expressions, holding up the gold pouch he had reluctantly given them earlier.


    "Well then, consider this," Cedric said, shaking the pouch dramatically, "as payment for the ''help'' we''ll provide to clean up your little mess."


    "Haaa..." Javier exhaled dramatically, burying his face in his arms. "I knew you''d pull something like this."


    Marcellus then focused on Liana, his grin softening into something more genuine. "Liana?"


    Liana inclined her head gracefully. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    "Did Father leave anything for us?" he asked, his tone hopeful.


    Liana nodded. "Yes, Master Marcellus, Master Cedric. Here." She retrieved two pouches filled with gold coins from a hidden compartment in her apron and handed them over.


    "Yes! Party time tonight!" Cedric cheered, holding the pouch high like a trophy.


    Javier raised his head, resting his chin on his palm with a tired look. "Why don''t you two just come home if you want a drink? You know we''ve got plenty of good stuff in the cellar."


    Both brothers froze for a moment, grimacing at the thought.


    "Huh? You know how Father is¡­" Cedric began, crossing his arms. "Strict, serious, always watching our every move¡­"


    Marcellus nodded, his expression mirroring Cedric''s. "Exactly. Besides, we''re on a mission¡ªyou know, helping these ''summoned heroes'' level up. It was a request from the king himself."


    Javier narrowed his eyes, glancing at the group of heroes standing awkwardly at the front of the classroom. "Haaaa¡­ Really¡­" he murmured, observing them closely. "So these are the summoned heroes, huh? Hmm¡­ I wonder if any of them are from Japan." His sharp eyes scanned their features, noticing most looked like they were from western lands.


    "All of them are summoned heroes? For what?" Javier asked casually.


    "Hmm? I don''t know, lil'' bro," Cedric replied with a shrug. "We''re just working here. You know how it is."


    Marcellus chuckled and added, "Yeah, yeah. It''s our job to make sure they don''t die before they actually do anything important."


    Javier raised an eyebrow and lowered his voice to a whisper. "You mean, you both do all the monster-killing while they just stand around for the finishing blows, right?"


    Both brothers flinched at the accuracy of his statement, quickly motioning for Javier to keep his voice down.


    "Shh! Don''t say that out loud!" Cedric whispered urgently, his cheeks slightly flushed.


    Marcellus, recovering quickly, leaned closer with a grin. "We''re just¡­ you know¡­ ''guiding'' them."


    "Right," Javier muttered, leaning back in his chair with an unimpressed look. "Some ''guides'' you are."


    Liana placed a gentle hand on Javier''s shoulder. "Young Master, perhaps it''s best not to antagonize your brothers too much."


    Javier sighed. "Fine, fine. But you two better not come begging for gold again anytime soon."


    Cedric and Marcellus exchanged cheeky smiles but said nothing, clearly planning to ignore that last statement.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 161 - 161: Sibling Bonds ( 161 )

    The room settled down after the earlier excitement of the heroes'' introduction, but Javier''s annoyance was just starting. One of the summoned heroes, a tall man with an overly confident air, swaggered over to Liana, a charming smile on his face.


    "Well, hello there," the hero began, his tone dripping with arrogance. "I couldn''t help but notice you from across the room. Surely, someone as beautiful as you deserves more than being a mere maid."


    Liana kept her composure, offering only a polite smile. "I appreciate your words, but I have no interest in relationships or anything of the sort. If you''ll excuse me, I must attend to my duties."


    Instead of taking the hint, the hero leaned in closer. "Aw, come on now. Don''t be like that. Surely you can spare a moment for a guy like me? I''m one of the summoned heroes, after all."


    Liana''s smile faded, and her discomfort grew more apparent. Javier eyes narrowed, irritation flashing across his face. He slammed his book shut with a sharp sound, catching the attention of his brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, who were chatting near the front.


    They exchanged glances, immediately sensing the tension.


    "Oi," Marcellus called out, his voice sharp as he and Cedric moved toward the hero. Without hesitation, they each grabbed the man by the shoulders, their grips firm.


    "What the¡ª?" the hero began to protest, but Cedric cut him off with a tight-lipped smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Our maid," Cedric said, his voice deceptively calm, "is busy."


    "And she works for the Armand Household," Marcellus added, his tone carrying a warning. "You should respect her position. And while you''re at it, maybe focus on leveling up instead of flirting."


    They didn''t wait for a response, dragging the hero away from Liana with ease.


    Javier watched the scene unfold with a satisfied smirk. "Good riddance," he muttered under his breath.


    Outside the classroom, Marcellus and Cedric dragged the hero into the corridor, their typically laid-back expressions replaced by grim intensity. The summoned hero, clearly confused and reeling from their sudden intervention, attempted to defend himself.


    "Hey, what''s your problem?" he snapped, trying to wriggle free from their iron grips. "I was just being friendly!"


    Marcellus shot him a sharp glare, his usual smile nowhere in sight. "Friendly? Don''t give me that nonsense." His voice was cold and unwavering. "You were pestering someone who clearly wasn''t interested. You should know your place."


    Cedric chimed in, his tone biting. "If you try that kind of stunt again, we won''t hesitate to leave this so-called hero party. And when that happens, you can go crying to ''your'' king and beg him to appoint someone else to babysit you."


    The hero''s defiance faltered under their combined glare. "It wasn''t that serious! She''s just a maid¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Marcellus leaned in, his voice low and dangerous. "She''s a member of our household, and that alone makes her more important than you''ll ever be. Don''t forget it."


    Cedric stepped closer, his expression deadly serious. "Don''t try to take advantage of our household, you little punk. We''ve been protecting your sorry ass this entire mission, and don''t think for a second we can''t stop."


    The hero gulped, the weight of their words finally sinking in.


    Marcellus released him with a shove, dusting off his hands as if the mere act of holding onto him had sullied his gloves. "Get your act together and focus on what you were summoned to do. Next time, there won''t be a warning."


    Cedric smirked, his tone mockingly light. "And if you''re smart, you''ll keep your distance from anyone connected to the Armand household."


    With that, the two brothers turned on their heels, leaving the hero standing there, pale and shaken.


    As they walked back toward the classroom, Cedric let out a low chuckle. "Honestly, why do we always end up babysitting idiots like them?"


    Marcellus grinned, his mood lightening. "Think of it as training for dealing with political pests. Besides, it''s kinda fun putting them in their place."


    As the two brothers strolled back into the classroom, Cedric let out an exasperated groan, running a hand through his hair.


    "Ugh! Brother, I hate this job," he muttered, irritation palpable.


    Marcellus sighed, rolling his shoulders as if trying to shrug off the weight of their responsibility. "Do you think I like it?" he shot back, his voice laced with equal frustration. "If it weren''t for Father insisting we ''help'' because it was ''requested'' by the king, do you think I''d be here?"


    Cedric snorted, crossing his arms. "Right? The king can ask all he wants, but honestly, I''d rather be back home. Relaxing. Maybe enjoying a nice glass of wine while feeling the breeze on the terrace."


    Marcellus grinned slightly at the thought, his usual charm creeping back into his expression. "Oh, absolutely. Home is so much better. No clueless heroes. No annoying pests trying to impress us. Just peace and quiet."


    Cedric chuckled. "And our wine selection? So much better than this watered-down life on the road."


    The two exchanged a knowing look, their brotherly bond evident in their shared disdain for their current task. Despite their grumbling, there was an unspoken understanding¡ªthey were here because they were needed, and their father, Lord Garius, trusted them to handle it.


    "Well, let''s just get through this, and maybe we can convince Father to let us stay home next time," Marcellus said, his voice carrying a hint of hope.


    "Hah, good luck with that," Cedric replied, smirking. "You know how he is. Strict, serious, and always planning something. We''re stuck until this ''mission'' is over."


    Marcellus let out a resigned sigh. "Yeah, you''re probably right. Let''s just make sure these so-called heroes don''t embarrass us any more than they already have."


    "Agreed," Cedric said, his voice dry. "But if they step out of line again, I''m not holding back."


    Marcellus chuckled. "I''ll be right there with you."


    "Achooooo!!"


    Lord Garius rubbed his nose irritably, glancing around his study as if searching for an unseen culprit. "Ugh! Someone''s talking about me behind my back again."


    Francesca, seated gracefully on a nearby chaise, looked up from her embroidery. "Are you alright, dear?" she asked, her warm brown eyes filled with gentle concern.


    "I''m fine," Garius grumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose. "But for the past week, I swear someone has been gossiping about me nonstop. I can feel it!"


    Francesca stifled a chuckle, setting her embroidery aside. "By the way, dear..."


    "Hmm?" Garius hummed, raising an eyebrow at her change in tone.


    "Why did you force Marcellus and Cedric to take on that job for your ''friend''?" she asked, emphasizing the word with an arched brow.


    Garius smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, you mean the king?"


    Francesca gave a knowing nod. "Yes, the king. Was it really necessary? They were already busy enough."


    "It''s for their growth," Garius replied with a casual shrug. "They need the experience to level up more. Babysitting those summoned heroes is a perfect excuse to test their patience and skills."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head. "Haaa... dear, really? You could have just sent Hesbeirn or Alf." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sly grin spread across Garius''s face. "Well... there''s more to it, but it''s not something I plan to reveal just yet."


    Before Francesca could press him further, the door opened, and Alf stepped inside with his usual composed demeanor. "My lord, the demon territory representative has arrived and wishes to meet with you to discuss the peace agreement."


    Garius groaned, slumping back in his chair. "Again? Haaa... why is it always me handling these things?"


    Francesca let out a soft laugh, standing up and placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Because you''re the only one who can, dear. Now go and be the responsible lord you always are."


    "Tch. Responsible, my foot," Garius muttered under his breath as he stood, straightening his coat. Alf raised an eyebrow but said nothing, holding the door open as Garius trudged out, muttering complaints about diplomacy and demon politics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 162 - 162: Diplomatic Tensions ( 162 )

    Lord Garius adjusted his coat as he stepped out of his study, flanked by Alf and Errinette. Both wore expressions of quiet vigilance, every step showing their discipline and readiness. Behind them followed a group of elite battle maids, moving with the silent precision of experienced warriors. Each wore a simple maid uniform, but the sharpness in their eyes revealed their true nature. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unseen by casual observers, Alf''s secret assassin group had blended in with the estate guards, hiding in the shadows, ready to act at a moment''s notice. Nearby, Hesbeirn, the steadfast general of the Armand household, marched with his special forces unit. Their armored presence added a layer of security, their formation tight and disciplined.


    Errinette glanced at Alf, her sharp eyes scanning for any sign of danger. "The perimeter is secure, but I don''t like surprises. Who knows what the demons might try during this visit?"


    Alf nodded subtly, his voice calm but firm. "They''ve honored the peace agreement for years, but caution is our strength. Our men are in position. If anything happens, it won''t catch us off guard."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temples as he walked. "Must we bring half the estate every time I meet with a representative? It''s not like they''re storming in with an army."


    Errinette smirked, her tone teasing. "You underestimate your importance, my lord. If something were to happen to you, the entire region would descend into chaos."


    "Yes, yes, I know," Garius muttered, waving her off. "Let''s just get this over with. The faster we settle this, the faster I can get back to my study... and perhaps some peace."


    As they approached the grand meeting hall, the group maintained a tight formation, every member alert. The battle maids had already spread out, positioning themselves strategically around the estate, blending seamlessly with the surroundings.


    Hesbeirn, walking alongside Garius, finally broke his silence. "My forces are stationed at all potential entry points. If there''s even a hint of trouble, we''ll respond instantly."


    Garius glanced at him and nodded slightly. "Good. Not that I''m expecting trouble, but better safe than sorry. The demon representatives tend to have... peculiar ways of negotiation."


    Alf''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "I hope you''ve prepared yourself, my lord."


    Errinette chuckled softly, earning a glare from Garius. "Let''s get through this meeting and pray that no trouble will come."


    With that, the group entered the hall, every step calculated and every movement guarded. The Armand estate had turned into a fortress, a testament to their vigilance and preparedness for any situation.


    Lord Garius stood at the head of the table, arms crossed and expression calm but thoughtful. The grand table before him was set with beautiful tea sets and platters of treats¡ªa typical display of noble hospitality.


    He lightly tapped his fingers on the table, breaking the silence. "Hmm¡­ I wonder who will come today."


    Alf, his dependable butler and closest friend, adjusted his white gloves and stood at attention beside him. "I believe it''s Marquis Jintox, my lord," he replied, his tone steady and professional.


    "The oni demon," Garius said, a faint smirk appearing on his lips. "Not bad. He''s manageable."


    "Yes, my lord," Erinnete chimed in from her spot near the doorway, hands neatly clasped in front of her. As the head maid and Alf''s strong wife, she carried an air of authority that matched her poised demeanor.


    Garius sighed, his smirk fading a little. "At least it''s not Duke Nyxara. If it were her, I''d have to spend half the meeting avoiding her endless marriage proposals."


    Erinnete''s lips twitched with suppressed amusement, while Alf raised an eyebrow, his serious expression showing a hint of sympathy for Garius.


    Just then, Francesca entered the hall with her usual grace, walked to a smaller table set up in the corner. Her group of personal maids followed closely behind, efficiently preparing a lovely tea setup.


    She settled into her seat and lifted a delicate teacup to her lips. "Oh dear, you''re still worried about Nyxara?" she asked, her tone light and teasing. Her warm brown eyes sparkled with amusement.


    Garius shot her a look. "You don''t know what it''s like, Francesca. That woman''s persistence is unmatched."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Perhaps you should have been more careful with your promises, dear. It seems you''ve gotten yourself into quite the mess."


    Before Garius could respond, a servant entered the hall, bowing deeply. "My lord, Marquis Jintox has arrived and is waiting to be received."


    "Good," Garius said, straightening up. "Let''s get this over with."


    He glanced at Alf and Erinnete. "Be ready. While I don''t expect trouble from Jintox, it''s always wise to be cautious."


    "Understood," they replied in unison, their professionalism unwavering.


    As the servant left to bring in the marquis, Francesca sipped her tea, her serene smile never fading.


    The heavy double doors of the grand hall swung open, revealing Marquis Jintox, a towering figure with crimson skin, sharp horns curling from his head, and a confident smile that showed a hint of his fangs. His oni heritage was clear in his muscular build and commanding presence, but there was an unexpected warmth in his demeanor.


    "Ah, good day, Lord Garius!" Jintox boomed, his voice echoing through the grand hall.


    Garius stepped forward, offering a welcoming smile. "Same to you, Marquis Jintox. It''s good to see you."


    The two men approached each other and shared a brief but polite hug, a gesture that blended formality with friendship. Despite their differences, there was mutual respect between them, built over years of careful diplomacy.


    Trailing behind Jintox were seven escorts, each a formidable figure in their own right. Their eyes scanned the hall warily, hands resting near the hilts of their weapons. The tension was palpable, as if they were expecting trouble at any moment.


    Jintox glanced over his shoulder, his expression shifting to mild irritation. "Geh¡­ You lot, wait there," he said, waving a hand dismissively.


    One of the escorts, a tall demon with sharp features and an air of authority, hesitated. "Marquis, are you certain? It''s our duty to¡ª"


    "Haah¡­" Jintox let out an exaggerated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "There''s no need to be so wary. I''m meeting Lord Garius, not some shady people. He''s not a bad human, you know."


    The escort exchanged uncertain glances with the others before nodding reluctantly. "As you wish, Marquis Jintox."


    The group stepped back, positioning themselves along the walls of the grand hall. Although they kept their guard up, their stances relaxed slightly, showing the trust their leader had in Garius.


    "Now that that''s settled," Jintox said, turning back to Garius with a grin, "shall we get down to business?"


    Garius chuckled softly. "Of course. Follow me, Marquis. We''ve prepared a comfortable space for our discussion."


    He gestured toward the main table, where Alf and Erinnete stood ready to assist. Francesca, still seated at her tea table, observed the scene with quiet amusement, occasionally glancing at the demon escorts with mild curiosity.


    As Jintox and Garius moved to the table, the air in the hall seemed to lighten, the initial tension dissolving into a more cordial atmosphere.


    As Garius and Jintox settled into their seats at the main table, the room remained lively yet orderly. One of Jintox''s escorts stepped forward, carrying a neatly bundled set of documents. Bowing respectfully, he handed them to the marquis.


    Meanwhile, Garius raised his hand, signaling Alf. Without delay, Alf approached, holding an equally impressive stack of papers. He placed them on the table with precision, his expression calm and professional.


    Both men began reading their respective documents, flipping through pages with practiced ease. They exchanged glances, nodding in understanding, before reaching for quills. Without hesitation, they signed the agreements in unison, sealing whatever deal had brought them together that day.


    With the formalities completed, Jintox leaned back in his chair, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "You know, Garius," he began, tapping a finger on the table, "Duke Nyxara turned down another marriage proposal recently. And do you know why?"


    Garius froze, a faint twitch visible in his brow. He let out a resigned sigh, already sensing where this was going. "Jintox¡­"


    "Because of ''certain someone,''" Jintox continued, his grin widening, his tone dripping with teasing amusement.


    Garius groaned, slumping slightly in his seat. "It''s¡­ It''s because of a promise. A childish promise, one I made before I married Francesca," he admitted reluctantly, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Jintox let out a booming laugh, clapping Garius on the back hard enough to make him wince. "Ah, you poor man!" he said, shaking his head. "You know, our king himself had to step in when she was ready to storm over here. She''s nothing if not persistent. If the king hadn''t stopped her¡­" He trailed off, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Well, let''s just say things could''ve gotten very interesting."


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "Nyxara''s always been stubborn. I was foolish back then¡ªthought it was just a passing phase. How was I supposed to know she''d still be hung up on it now?"


    Jintox grinned, clearly enjoying the lord''s discomfort. "Well, at least Francesca doesn''t seem the jealous type. Otherwise, you''d really be in trouble."


    At the mention of her name, Francesca glanced over from her tea table, her gaze curious but composed. Sensing her husband''s plight, she offered a faint smile, as if silently reassuring him that she was above such petty concerns.


    "You have no idea," Garius muttered, trying to ignore the demon''s boisterous laughter echoing through the hall.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 163 - 163: Wine and Whimsy ( 163 )

    Francesca sat at her table, sipping her tea with an elegance that commanded admiration. Her warm smile remained steady, unfazed by the mention of Duke Nyxara. After all, the girl they were discussing was not just anyone¡ªshe was Francesca''s best friend long before she married Garius.


    She remembered those days vividly. The bond she shared with Nyxara was unshakable, built on years of trust and mutual understanding. She also recalled the promise Garius had made¡ªhow he agreed to marry Nyxara after marrying Francesca. At the time, it had seemed reasonable. Nyxara was smitten with Garius, and Francesca had no objections; she had supported the idea wholeheartedly.


    And yet¡­ Francesca''s smile wavered slightly as she glanced at her husband. She didn''t understand why he seemed reluctant to follow through with that promise. Was it stubbornness? Or perhaps something deeper he wasn''t sharing?


    She wouldn''t press him, of course. Garius was a man of his own convictions, and she respected that. But it puzzled her. Nyxara was a formidable woman¡ªpassionate, intelligent, and fiercely loyal. She would have made a fine addition to their household, Francesca was certain.


    Francesca''s gaze shifted back to Garius, who was now rubbing his temples while enduring more of Jintox''s teasing. Her smile returned, this time with a faint hint of amusement. Poor Garius, she thought. He''s always been terrible at dealing with persistent women.


    Perhaps she''d speak with him about it later¡ªgently, of course. For now, she would let him handle the situation in his own way. After all, even the most capable men needed a bit of time to sort out their hearts.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, she set her teacup down and leaned slightly toward her personal maid, who stood at her side. "Erisa," she said softly, "make sure to prepare the guest chambers for our visitors tonight. I have a feeling Marquis Jintox''s party will need a place to rest after their long journey."


    "Of course, my lady," Erisa replied with a polite bow, immediately leaving to carry out her orders.


    Hearing this, Jintox''s sharp ears perked up. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he turned toward Francesca. "Ah, no need for that, Lady Francesca. I cannot stay long. But thank you for the thought."


    Before Francesca could respond, Garius raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with mild annoyance. "Really, Jintox? We''re not strangers anymore. Surely you can stay for a proper meal and rest."


    Jintox scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his grin faltering for a moment. "Err¡­ You do know how my wife is¡­"


    Garius let out a knowing sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Ah, yes. Lady Cordelia. How could I forget? Her presence are enough to make even the bravest of men tremble." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly!" Jintox exclaimed, throwing his hands up in mock despair. "If I''m late returning home, I''ll never hear the end of it. You have no idea how much she interrogates me whenever I visit. ''Why were you so late? Who were you meeting?'' Honestly, I sometimes think she''s part of the demon intelligence network herself."


    The room chuckled softly at his exaggeration, Francesca included. Her warm smile remained as she responded, "You''re lucky to have someone so devoted to you, Marquis Jintox. But I understand. Please, at least let us send some provisions with you for the journey back."


    Jintox''s grin returned, and he bowed slightly in gratitude. "You''re as gracious as ever, Lady Francesca. Thank you. But I''ll only accept if Garius stops pestering me about staying."


    Garius crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair with a mock look of defeat. "Fine. But don''t blame me if Cordelia sends you back here to apologize for cutting your visit short."


    Jintox let out a hearty laugh. "If that happens, I''ll have to bring her along next time. Maybe then she''ll be the one pestering you."


    The banter lightened the atmosphere, with Francesca''s melodic laughter blending seamlessly into the warmth of the room. Even Jintox''s stern escorts relaxed slightly, though they remained alert and observant.


    Jintox took the signed document in his hands, giving it one last glance before tucking it into a protective case. "So, thank you, Garius. With this document, we''ve officially extended the peace treaty for another five years."


    Garius nodded, leaning back slightly in his chair, his expression calm yet thoughtful. "Yeah, Jintox. I hope we can extend it for much longer, but rules are rules. Five years at a time is all the council will agree to."


    Jintox let out a soft sigh, concern etched on his face. "True enough. Let''s hope the peace holds. But Garius¡­ let''s also hope your king keeps to the agreement. If he doesn''t¡­" He hesitated, his crimson eyes glinting with unease. "I''m sorry, Garius, but if war between humans and demons starts again¡­"


    Garius held up a hand, his tone steady and reassuring. "No need to apologize, Jintox. I understand the stakes. If that day ever comes, let''s hope for¡­" He paused, choosing his words carefully. "¡­clarity and wisdom on both sides."


    Jintox nodded slowly, his expression softening slightly. "Agreed. But still, be wary, Garius. You know how your nobles are. Some wouldn''t hesitate to stir trouble if it serves their interests."


    Garius let out a wry chuckle, rubbing his temple as though the thought gave him a headache. "Believe me, I know. I can''t promise I''ll handle them all, but I''ll do my best to keep things in check."


    Jintox''s serious demeanor cracked slightly as a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "That''s all I can ask, old friend. I''ll do my part on my side too. For now, we''ll keep the peace and hope it lasts."


    Both men stood, their gazes meeting in a moment of mutual respect and understanding. Despite the differences in their worlds, they shared the same burden: to protect the fragile balance between humans and demons.


    With a firm handshake, Jintox said, "Until next time, Garius. Let''s hope we meet again under peaceful skies."


    Garius nodded, his voice calm yet firm. "Until next time, Jintox. Safe travels."


    As Jintox made his way toward the exit with his escort, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Turning back to Garius, a mischievous grin spread across his face.


    "Oh, by the way, Garius¡­" Jintox began, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. "Can I take some wine from you? Ehehe... My wife loves that red wine of yours. And, well¡­ it''ll also be proof that I came straight here without, you know, wandering off anywhere."


    Garius couldn''t hold back his laughter, the sound echoing warmly through the grand hall. "You really are something, Jintox. Always finding a way to charm your way out of trouble."


    Before Garius could say another word, Alf, ever the efficient butler, appeared at his side. In his hands, he carried a neatly arranged basket filled with an assortment of wines¡ªthe finest vintages the Armand household had to offer.


    "Already prepared, my lord," Alf said, presenting the basket with his usual calm demeanor. "I anticipated Marquis Jintox''s request."


    Jintox''s eyes lit up as he took the basket, inspecting its contents with an approving nod. "Hah! You know me too well, Alf. This will save my hide. My wife''s temper can be¡­ let''s say, ''fiery,'' if I come back empty-handed."


    Garius smirked, crossing his arms. "Consider it my contribution to your domestic peace. Just don''t drink it all before you get home."


    Jintox laughed heartily, patting the basket. "No promises, Garius. No promises."


    With a final wave, he turned and left the hall, his escort following close behind. The faint sound of his laughter lingered in the air as he departed.


    Garius watched him go, shaking his head with a small smile. "That demon might be a marquis, but he''s still the same old Jintox."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his tone matter-of-fact. "Indeed, my lord. But his requests do make our dealings a bit more¡­ entertaining."


    Garius chuckled, turning back toward his seat. "Entertaining is one way to put it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 164 - 164: Grill and Thrill ( 164 )

    Javier slouched at the back of the class, resting his chin on one hand and twirling a quill with the other. The instructor at the front lectured about the importance of chanting in magic casting, but to Javier, it felt painfully dull.


    Beside him, Liana took notes in elegant script, her expression calm. She occasionally glanced at Javier, noticing his growing boredom.


    The instructor explained, "Proper chanting aligns the mind and spirit, ensuring the spell''s power reaches its full potential. The incantation acts as a guide, channeling mana and¡ª"


    Javier sighed loudly, attracting a few side glances from other students.


    Liana leaned in, whispering, "Young Master, please pay attention. You might learn something useful."


    He rolled his eyes and slumped further. "Ugh¡­ It''s boring. Seriously? Chanting makes the spell stronger? That''s just basic nonsense."


    "Hmm?" she murmured, pausing mid-stroke.


    "Chanting doesn''t ''collect'' mana or boost a spell''s power," Javier muttered, frustration creeping into his voice. "It''s just a way to focus your mind. Mana control and chanting are two different things. If you can control mana, chanting is pointless."


    Liana''s lips twitched, a small smile threatening to appear. "Is that so? Maybe you should share your wisdom with the instructor, Young Master."


    Javier smirked, leaning closer. "I would, but I doubt he''d appreciate a lecture from an eleven-year-old."


    "Such confidence," Liana whispered back.


    Javier leaned back again, folding his arms. He glanced around at the other students, who were busy copying notes or practicing quiet chants. He stifled a groan.


    "These kids will waste years memorizing chants when they could be learning to feel mana. What a waste¡­" he grumbled.


    Liana nudged him lightly. "Young Master, it''s important to follow the curriculum. Not everyone has your... unique abilities."


    "Yeah, yeah." Javier waved a hand dismissively but teased her. "But you agree, right? Chanting spells is unnecessary if you''re skilled enough."


    Liana shot him a sidelong glance, her eyes sparkling. "That may be true, but it wouldn''t hurt to pretend to pay attention. Or would you rather the instructor call on you?"


    "Let him try," Javier said with a sly grin. "I''ll just ''accidentally'' cast something to make him rethink his life choices."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she returned to her notes. "Young Master, you''re incorrigible."


    Javier leaned closer, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Seriously, Liana, why take notes? You already mastered chantless spells thanks to me¡­ eheheh." He tapped his chest smugly.


    Liana didn''t look up. "Yes, Young Master, but what if there''s homework later? You''ll need notes to review."


    He gave her a look of mock disbelief. "Homework? You answer questions based on knowledge, not notes! Honestly, Liana.."


    Unfazed, she kept writing, her voice calm. "I''m taking notes whether you like it or not, Young Master."


    Javier threw his hands up in defeat, reclining dramatically. "Yeah, yeah¡­ suit yourself." He sighed and gestured toward the front of the class. "Just look at Marcellus and Cedric. They don''t chant, and they''re the strongest mages and paladins in the kingdom. Chanting is overrated."


    Liana paused, her pen hovering. "Your brothers are strong because they honed their skills through discipline. I''m sure they paid attention in class when they were your age."


    "Pfft. Yeah, right," Javier muttered, leaning his cheek on his hand. "Marcellus probably slept through lectures like I do. And Cedric? He''d charm the instructor into giving him extra credit." He grinned, amused by his own words.


    Liana shot him a sideways glance, a mix of exasperation and amusement on her face. "Oh, Young Master. Your confidence is truly unmatched."


    "Thank you!" Javier replied, acting as if it were a genuine compliment.


    His attention drifted out the window, making the lecture fade into background noise. In the courtyard below, Buddy and Pikko lounged in the sun. Buddy, with his glowing orange feathers, stretched and squawked contentedly, while Pikko dozed nearby, her silver-and-orange plumage shimmering.


    Javier chuckled softly. "Even the guards have given up trying to get those two into the stable."


    "They''re becoming spoiled," Liana remarked without looking up, though a hint of fondness was in her tone.


    "Who can blame them?" Javier shrugged. "Life''s better outside. Fresh air and sunshine are way more exciting than this." He gestured toward the instructor, who enthusiastically discussed intonation in chants.


    Liana sighed and finally set down her pen. "Young Master, not everyone can cast spells effortlessly. For most people, chanting is an essential foundation."


    "Most people," Javier echoed with a grin, "but not me. Chanting is like training wheels. I''m already riding the mana bike without them."


    "Then perhaps," Liana said, raising an eyebrow, "you should share your ''wisdom'' with the instructor. I''m sure they''d value your unique perspective."


    Javier smirked, folding his arms behind his head. "Nah. I wouldn''t want to embarrass them in front of the class."


    "Of course not," Liana replied dryly, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    As the lecture droned on, Javier continued to gaze out the window, his mind wandering to the next opportunity for excitement¡ªanything to break the monotony of the classroom.


    The bell rang, echoing through the halls, and Javier''s eyes lit up. He jumped from his seat with a wide grin, the chair creaking loudly behind him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh yeah!! Lunchtime!!" he shouted, grabbing Liana''s hand and dashing toward the door.


    "Young Master¡ªwait!" Liana called after him, exasperated but resigned as if she''d been through this many times before.


    "Nope! No waiting!" Javier laughed, his voice echoing down the hallway. "We''re not eating in the cafeteria today! We''re heading to the back of the school!" His mischievous grin made it clear he wouldn''t explain further.


    As they emerged into the courtyard, Buddy and Pikko¡ªperked up at the sight of their master. Buddy hopped excitedly, while Pikko, tilted her head curiously.


    "Buddy! Pikko! Let''s go!" Javier waved enthusiastically, and the birds responded with loud squawks, leaping after him.


    "Young Master," Liana sighed as she adjusted her pace to keep up, clearly unfazed by the chaos. "If you keep acting like this, people will start calling you the delinquent noble again."


    "Let them!" Javier replied. "What''s wrong with skipping boring cafeteria food? We''ve got our spot and our grill!"


    Once they reached a secluded forest area behind the school that Javier had scouted, he immediately got to work. With a dramatic flourish, he pulled out his portable grill from his magic storage.


    "Time to grill, Liana!" he declared, placing the grill on the ground. He retrieved slabs of monster meat.


    "Yes, yes, Young Master," Liana replied, her tone more fond than frustrated. She had long since stopped arguing with him about these escapades and instead managed the chaos he left behind.


    Buddy and Pikko hopped around the clearing, their attention fixed on the meat. The scent wafted from the grill, and the two birds squawked eagerly.


    "Patience, you two," Javier teased, flipping the first piece of meat. "You''ll get your share soon enough!"


    Liana, watching the scene, shook her head with a small sigh. "You really have a talent for turning every lunch into an event," she remarked, taking a seat on a nearby log.


    "That''s because lunch should be an event!" Javier replied, puffing his chest proudly. "Good food, good company, and an escape from boring classes¡ªwhat more could you want?"


    "Maybe a little less chaos," Liana quipped, but her slight smile betrayed her amusement.


    As the meat sizzled and the aroma filled the air, Buddy and Pikko grew more restless, hopping closer to Javier.


    "Alright, alright," he laughed, finally pulling the meat off the grill. He sliced it into smaller pieces, tossing portions to the eager birds, who devoured the meal with gusto.


    Liana set the table with practiced ease, laying out plates for herself and Javier. She handed him his plate, watching as he dug in with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    "See? This is perfect!" Javier said between bites. "Nothing beats grilled monster meat and fresh air!"


    Liana nodded, her expression softening as she began to eat. "I suppose it''s not so bad," she admitted, her tone teasing.


    The two Pekko mounts finished their meal and settled down near their riders, content and full. Liana glanced at them and then back at Javier, shaking her head slightly.


    "You definitely know how to turn a simple lunch into an adventure," she said, her voice a mix of exasperation and fondness.


    "That''s the point!" Javier grinned, leaning back with his hands behind his head. "Life''s too short to spend it stuck in boring classrooms. Right, Buddy? Pikko?"


    The two birds squawked in agreement, making Liana chuckle.


    As the group settled into a comfortable rhythm, the peaceful surroundings and sounds of nature made the moment feel almost magical¡ªa perfect escape from the noble school''s rigid routines.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 165 - 165: Comfort in Each Other ( 165 )

    After finishing their meal, the serene atmosphere of the secluded spot behind the school was amplified by the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Buddy and Pikko lay nearby, their large frames nestled in the grass, content after their feast.


    Javier stretched his arms lazily before packing up the portable magic grill with a wave of his hand, stowing it back into his magic storage. With a satisfied sigh, he plopped down beside Liana but then suddenly had a different idea.


    Without a word, he laid his head on her lap, grinning mischievously.


    Liana blinked in mild surprise, though her smile quickly returned. "Young Master," she said softly, brushing a hand through his hair, "you always get your way, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Javier replied with a smirk, closing his eyes. "It''s one of my best talents."


    Her gentle fingers continued to comb through his hair, the motion both soothing and familiar. Moments like these were far from rare¡ªJavier''s antics had become second nature to her by now.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said, her voice carrying a tender lilt. "Just take a nap. I wake you when the bell rings."


    "Okay, Liana," Javier murmured, his smirk softening into a genuine smile.


    As he began to drift off, Liana gazed down at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Her hand slowed, resting gently against his cheek.


    Leaning down, she placed a soft kiss on his lips¡ªan unspoken expression of her affection. Javier''s eyes fluttered open briefly, his lips curling into a sleepy, contented smile.


    "I love you, Liana," he whispered, sincerity lacing his voice.


    "And I love you too, Young Master," she replied, her cheeks faintly flushed. "Now sleep."


    Javier chuckled softly before closing his eyes again. Liana watched over him as he slept, her heart filled with a quiet happiness that only he could bring.


    As the midday sun filtered through the leaves above, the world seemed to slow, leaving only the peaceful moment shared between the two of them.


    After Javier drifted into a peaceful sleep, Liana sat quietly, a gentle smile gracing her lips. Despite her young master''s antics every day, she didn''t mind them at all.


    In fact, she found them endearing.


    She knew he sometimes acted childish just to attract her attention, yet he always made sure she felt valued and secure by his side. His determination to keep her close filled her heart with a mix of fondness and warmth.


    Liana''s delicate fingers ran through his hair, caressing it gently as she began to hum a soft, soothing melody. Her calm and serene voice wrapped around the quiet clearing, lulling Javier deeper into his nap.


    Watching him, she noted how relaxed and unguarded he looked in his sleep, and a quiet thought crossed her mind¡ªshe didn''t want this moment to ever end. This small, peaceful world they shared felt perfect.


    The warmth of the midday sun, the rustling of leaves, and Javier''s steady breathing created an atmosphere so tranquil that Liana herself began to feel drowsy. Her hand, still resting lightly on his hair, slowed as her eyelids grew heavy.


    Before she knew it, she too began to drift off. Her body relaxed, leaning slightly against the tree behind her as her mind succumbed to the comforting lull of sleep.


    Even in his slumber, Javier instinctively hugged her waist, pulling her closer as if to ensure she stayed by his side. Together, they rested under the shade of the trees, their quiet bond unspoken yet unbreakable.


    Liana found herself in a strange place. She stood at an altar, wearing a beautiful white dress¡ªa wedding gown. The lace designs sparkled softly in the light, and her veil draped over her silver hair, making her look enchanting.


    But confusion filled her mind. Why am I here? Why am I wearing this dress?


    In front of her was a tall man. He looked strong and confident, but she couldn''t see his face clearly. His voice was deep and charming, making her shiver.


    The sound of a ceremony filled the air around her.


    "Do you take this elf lady to be your bride?" the officiant asked the man.


    "Yes, I do," he replied with a steady voice.


    Liana''s heart began to race. Her hands shook as she held the bouquet, which she hadn''t even noticed before. What is happening? Who is this man? And¡­ where is the Young Master?


    Her mind was racing, but before she could react, the officiant turned to her.


    "And do you, Liana Sylverise, take this man as your husband?"


    Before she could think, her mouth answered for her. "Yes, I do."


    Shock filled her body. Why did I say that? I didn''t mean to¡ªYoung Master, where are you?


    As panic rose inside her, the officiant continued.


    "By the power vested in me, I hereby declare you as¡ª"


    Before he could finish, everything around her blurred and disappeared.


    Liana woke up suddenly, her chest rising and falling quickly as she gasped for air. Her hand went to her chest, clutching her maid uniform as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Her eyes moved around, helping her recognize the familiar sights of the school courtyard. The warm weight of Javier''s head on her lap reminded her that this was reality. He was still asleep, his arms wrapped loosely around her waist.


    She took a deep breath, brushing her fingers through his hair as she softly murmured, "It was just a dream... just a dream."


    But her heart wouldn''t calm down. The strange feelings from the wedding ceremony still lingered in her mind.


    Liana looked up at the sky and gasped in shock. The bright midday sun was now dipping below the horizon, turning the sky into beautiful shades of orange and purple.


    "Ahhh! It''s already evening! Young Master, wake up!" she shouted.


    Javier stirred, his eyes blinking open as he murmured sleepily, "Hmm? What''s wrong, Liana?"


    She shook his shoulder gently, her panic clear. "You missed the entire afternoon class! How could you sleep so soundly, Young Master? I¡ª" She paused, realizing she had also fallen asleep.


    Javier sat up slowly, stretching his arms with a lazy smile. "So what? Those classes are boring anyway. Who needs lectures about chanting when I''ve already mastered chantless spells?"


    "That''s not the point!" Liana scolded, her cheeks puffing out in frustration. "You still have to attend! As your personal maid, I was supposed to make sure you didn''t miss them!"


    Javier chuckled and poked her flushed cheek. "Relax, Liana. No one will notice I was gone. Besides¡­" He leaned back on his hands, smirking. "You enjoyed our little escape too, didn''t you?"


    Liana sighed, her stern expression softening as she looked at him. "¡­ Come on, we should head home now."


    Javier called for Buddy and Pikko, who quickly trotted over, their eyes shining in the fading light.


    "Good job holding down the fort, you two," Javier said, patting both birds on their heads. Buddy squawked proudly while Pikko preened her feathers.


    They made their way out of the school grounds, their Pekko mounts following closely behind. The streets of the capital were full of people finishing their daily tasks.


    Soon, their rented house¡ªa simple but cozy place in a quiet neighborhood¡ªcame into view.As they stepped inside, Liana quickly turned on the lamp. Its soft, warm light filled the simple but elegant room. Javier flopped onto the sofa, stretching out with a happy sigh.


    "Young Master," Liana said, her voice a mix of annoyance and amusement, "you really need to take your studies more seriously."


    "Sure, sure," he replied with a wave of his hand, a smirk on his face.


    Liana went to the kitchen, rolling up her sleeves as she started to prepare their evening meal. She picked fresh ingredients from their enchanted cold box, a magical fridge that kept food fresh. The smell of seasoned meat filled the air as she grilled it perfectly, along with freshly baked bread and a hearty meat soup simmering on the stove.


    "Young Master! Go take a shower while I finish up here!" she called, glancing toward the living room.


    "Okay!" Javier replied reluctantly as he got up and headed for the bath.


    Liana sighed softly, a warm smile on her face. Even with all his antics, she wouldn''t trade these moments for anything. She set the table neatly, making sure everything was perfect for when he returned.


    Javier came out of the bathroom, his hair damp and messy. "Your turn, Liana!" he said, sitting down in a chair and sniffing the air happily.


    "Okay, Young Master," Liana replied, wiping her hands on a towel. "You can eat first while I shower."


    "Nope," Javier said stubbornly, crossing his arms. "I''ll wait for you."


    "You don''t have to wait," Liana insisted, shaking her head as she grabbed her clothes and headed toward the bath.


    "I don''t care," he said with a grin. "I''ll wait."


    "Haaa¡­ If you say so," Liana muttered, unable to hide her smile. Her heart felt lighter knowing that, even though he loved to tease her, Javier''s care and sincerity always showed.


    She hurried to freshen up, knowing he wouldn''t touch his meal until she was there to join him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 166 - 166: Tea, Trouble, and Tactics ( 166 )

    The sun shone brightly through the big classroom windows, making the polished floor sparkle. It was break time, and the sounds of noble children chatting filled the air. Liana, always responsible, was getting tea and biscuits ready for her young master at the refreshment corner in the back of the room. The fancy school made sure to provide nice snacks for every student and their helpers.


    At the back of the class, Javier leaned lazily on his desk, talking to Buddy. The big bird had somehow pushed its head through the open window, getting very close to Javier''s desk.


    "Buddy, you can''t just stick your head in here," Javier said, half-scolding but also amused. "Do you know how much trouble I''ll get in if someone complains again?"


    Buddy squawked softly and tilted its head, trying to look innocent.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look," Javier said, scratching behind Buddy''s beak. "You just want snacks, don''t you?"


    Outside, Pikko was lying on the grass, pecking at the ground.


    From the refreshment corner, Liana watched her young master''s antics. "Young Master, please don''t encourage Buddy to do things he shouldn''t," she said with a gentle sigh as she brought the tea tray back to the desk.


    "Hey, Buddy''s just making the class more fun," Javier replied with a smirk. "Unlike the rest of these boring nobles."


    Liana placed the tea and biscuits in front of him with care. "That''s because the rest of the class is studying during break, not talking to their Pekkos."


    Javier grinned and popped a biscuit into his mouth. "Exactly. Boring."


    The other noble children mostly ignored him, as they always did. To them, Javier De Armand was the "troublemaker" who sat in the back of the class, rarely paying attention, and causing problems. But no one dared to approach him. Even with his bad reputation, he had a confident and mischievous air that made others cautious.


    Liana, always aware of her young master''s behavior, sighed softly but smiled. While others saw a troublemaker, she knew the truth¡ªunderneath the mischief was a boy who was much more capable and clever than he showed.


    The other noble kids in Javier''s class kept their distance. They glanced at him but quickly looked away if he turned their way. No one dared to approach him, especially after what happened a few weeks ago.


    A noble boy from a top class had come into their classroom, challenging Javier to a magic duel. Everyone thought the prodigy would easily defeat the "delinquent noble" from the lower class. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the duel didn''t go as expected.


    Before the prodigy could finish his spell, Javier had moved quickly and kicked him in the crotch. The boy fell to the ground, gasping in pain and unable to speak.


    Javier leaned down, his amber eyes shining playfully yet dangerously, and said mockingly, "If you''re going to challenge me, at least make sure you can stand after the first move."


    His grin was devilish, and it scared everyone watching.


    Since that day, no one¡ªnot even the so-called geniuses from the upper classes¡ªdared to challenge or approach him. The memory of Javier''s casual strength, mixed with his smug grin and sharp words, stayed in their minds as a warning that the "delinquent noble" shouldn''t be underestimated.


    In his class, the incident made him a mysterious figure, both feared and disliked. But for Javier, it was just another day of putting arrogant fools in their place.


    What really shocked the whole class¡ªand even the teachers¡ªwas that the so-called "delinquent noble" didn''t even use magic.


    Javier had dealt with the prodigy easily, delivering just a precise kick to the crotch. There were no fancy spells or flashy moves, just boldness and quick action.


    The memory was burned into their minds: the proud noble boy from the Klimbert family was now rolling on the floor, groaning in pain and embarrassment.


    It wasn''t just Javier''s physical response that amazed them; it was his confidence. He didn''t seem bothered by the insults or the magical energy the prodigy tried to show off. Instead, Javier just smirked and struck before the boy could even finish his spell.


    The other students couldn''t decide what was scarier: Javier''s bold and brutal tactics or how easily he did it. To them, it felt like he thought the duel wasn''t worth using magic¡ªjust his foot.


    Since that day, the Klimbert family''s reputation suffered, and Javier became known as the untouchable "troublemaker" of the school. Being in the last class no longer seemed to show his abilities but rather that the system didn''t know how to deal with him.


    Outside the classroom, Princess Kliatana was storming toward them with her usual group of maids and royal guards. Her loud footsteps echoed in the hallway as students hurried to get out of her way.


    Javier peeked out the window and groaned. "Ugh¡­ here she comes. Again. Haaa¡­ When will this end?" He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, looking very annoyed.


    Liana, always by his side, stayed calm and prepared for whatever trouble the princess would bring this time.


    The classroom door burst open, and Princess Kliatana walked in, her nose in the air. She immediately spotted Liana.


    "You! Elf maid!" she shouted, pointing dramatically. "Leave this boy and come serve me instead!"


    Liana, unfazed, bowed slightly. "I''m sorry, Princess Kliatana, but as I''ve said before, I cannot. I am already serving the Armand household as my young master''s personal maid."


    "Guuuhhh! What''s so special about him?!" Kliatana stomped her foot, clearly frustrated. Then, with a smug smile, she added, "Fine! I''ll pay you 20 silver coins a month if you agree to serve me instead."


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Then Javier burst out laughing, nearly falling out of his chair as he pointed at the princess. "Bwahahahaha!! Did you hear that, Liana? Twenty??" He exaggerated his words, making it sound ridiculous. "Tw-twenty silver coins? Ahahahaha!"


    Liana, always composed, shook her head gently, a small smile on her face. She bowed again, speaking to the princess calmly. "Thank you for the generous offer, Princess Kliatana. However, the Armand household pays me 50 silver coins a month."


    "WHAAAAA?!" Kliatana''s face turned bright red, her jaw dropping in shock. "Fifty?! That''s crazy! That''s twice what I offered!"


    "Exactly!" Javier grinned, leaning forward on his desk. "See, Princess Bratty? My family knows quality when they see it. You''re trying to get premium service for a cheap price. Get real."


    Kliatana''s fists tightened in anger. "You¡­! You insolent¡ª"


    Javier interrupted her, waving her away. "Shoo, shoo, Princess Bratty. Go play with your guards or something. Liana''s not interested, and honestly, stop pestering us."


    Liana sighed softly but kept her professionalism, offering another polite bow. "If there''s nothing else, Princess Kliatana, I must return to my duties."


    "Guuhhh! This isn''t over!" Kliatana shouted, stomping her foot again before storming out, her entourage following her in a chaotic rush.


    Javier leaned back in his chair again, chuckling. "Ah, she''s too easy."


    Liana shook her head, her emerald eyes filled with amusement. "Young Master, one day your teasing will go too far."


    "Maybe," Javier replied with a sly grin. "But not today."


    From down the hallway, Princess Kliatana''s furious voice echoed as her royal entourage struggled to keep up with her angry pace. "Just you wait, Javier de Armand!! I''ll get you for this!!"


    Javier smirked, standing up from his seat and leaning out of the classroom window so she could hear him. "Just don''t propose to me for marriage!" he shouted mockingly, his voice full of sarcasm.


    The classroom burst into laughter as the noble students, who had been quietly listening in, couldn''t hold back their giggles. Even Buddy, with his beak sticking through the window, squawked as if he agreed.


    Princess Kliatana froze in the hallway, her face bright red. "YOU... ARROGANT DELINQUENT!!" she yelled, stamping her foot so hard that the sound echoed through the walls.


    Javier casually waved her away without even looking. "Love you too, Princess Bratty!"


    Liana sighed, lightly brushing her forehead. "Young Master, do you really have to provoke her every time?"


    "Of course," Javier replied, his amber eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana sighed again but couldn''t help a soft smile. "One day, Princess Kliatana might just take you up on that proposal¡­"


    "Let''s hope not," Javier muttered, flopping back into his chair. "I already have someone in mind for that, don''t I?"


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she didn''t reply, choosing instead to busy herself with pouring his tea.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 167 - 167: Chaos and Combat ( 167 )

    The instructor clapped his hands to quiet the noise. "Alright! Settle down, everyone."


    The noble students and their escorts shuffled back to their seats, making soft sounds as they moved. Each big table in the room had two seats¡ªone for the noble student and the other for their maid, caretaker, or guard.


    Javier stayed in his usual spot, casually flipping through the pages of a thick book. Liana sat beside him, sitting straight and calm, watching her Young Master. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor cleared his throat. "Next week, there will be a school event. Every class will take part in the ''Battleground'' event."


    This news caused excitement among the students. Hands shot up in the air.


    "Battleground?" a curious student asked.


    "Yes," the instructor answered with a nod. "It''s a magic and physical combat duel. Each of you will face students from other classes in one-on-one matches."


    The students gasped in surprise.


    "But, sir," another student said carefully, "we''re in the last class. We can''t win against the other five classes. They are all stronger than us."


    The instructor smiled. "It''s not about winning. It''s about gaining experience. This will help you all. Participation is mandatory."


    The room went quiet as fear spread among the students. Many looked nervously at each other, worried about the event.


    In contrast, Javier seemed completely unfazed, still looking at his book. Beside him, Buddy, his large Pekko, had gotten his head stuck further into the window. The giant bird''s beak rested on the table, its wide eyes looking at the pages of Javier''s book, as if trying to read.


    The instructor paused, noticing this strange sight. "¡­Is that Pekko reading with you, Javier?"


    Without looking up, Javier turned a page and said calmly, "Buddy''s just trying to improve his vocabulary. He wants to learn."


    The classroom burst into laughter, but the instructor groaned in frustration. "This is a serious matter, Javier!"


    Javier finally looked up, his eyes shining with mischief. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll make sure Buddy does well in the event, too."


    Even Liana, usually very composed, had to hold back a laugh as she gently patted Buddy''s beak. The instructor shook his head in defeat, muttering about "delinquent nobles and their strange habits."


    "One more thing: the Battleground event will not just be for our school. Many nobles from across the kingdom will come."


    This news stirred the students. A wave of whispers ran through the room.


    "It''s possible that His Majesty, the King, might also be here as a special guest," the instructor continued, sounding more serious. "And let''s not forget, important people like the royal court, famous families, and even the Heroes'' Party will be there."


    When the students heard about the Heroes'' Party, they sat up straighter, their nervous looks turning to awe.


    "Your elder brothers, Marcellus and Cedric Armand, will also be there, Javier," the instructor added, trying to get Javier more excited.


    However, Javier didn''t even look up from his book. "Yeah, yeah, whatever," he muttered, clearly uninterested. His voice sounded casual, just like his relaxed posture.


    Liana tried to hide a smile. She knew how her young master would react.


    The instructor let out a frustrated breath but continued. "This event is not just for students. Escorts¡ªmaids, caretakers, and personal guards¡ªcan also take part. There will be a separate competition for escorts."


    This caught the attention of some students as they looked at their escorts curiously.


    "The winners in both groups¡ªstudents and escorts¡ªwill get rewards for their achievements," the instructor added, hoping to spark some excitement.


    Javier finally closed his book with a soft noise and leaned back in his chair. He looked at Liana with a smirk. "Did you hear that, Liana? Maybe you should sign up. I''d love to see how strong my maid is against everyone."


    Liana smiled politely and bowed her head a little. "If you command it, Young Master, I will join," she said calmly.


    The other students exchanged uneasy looks. Liana''s calmness made her seem even more intimidating.


    "Relax, I was joking," Javier laughed, waving a hand. "If you compete, no one else would have a chance. It''d ruin all the fun."


    Liana rolled her eyes slightly. "Your confidence in me is flattering, Young Master."


    The instructor shook his head in frustration, muttering to himself, "Why do I even bother?"


    Buddy, unaware of the tension, squawked loudly from the window, causing a mix of laughter and groans in the class. The event was turning into something more chaotic than the instructor had expected.


    After the school session ended, Liana climbed onto her Pekko, Pikko, while Javier hopped onto his large Pekko, Buddy ,leaning forward with a mischievous grin on his face. They started to walk slowly along the road in the capital city.


    The streets were lively, filled with people shopping, chatting, and enjoying the day. Colorful stalls lined the sidewalks, selling everything from fresh fruits to beautiful crafts. The air was filled with the sweet smell of baked goods and the sound of laughter.


    "Liana?" Javier began, breaking the peaceful silence.


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, turning her head slightly to look at him.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had a proper ''warm-up,''" Javier said casually, his tone full of excitement.


    Liana sighed softly, already knowing where this was going. "Young Master, if we start a ''warm-up'' anywhere near the capital, people might see your hidden talents and strength. Surely, you don''t want anyone to find out."


    Javier clicked his tongue and leaned back lazily. "Haaaa... that might be true. But if we don''t keep up with our warm-ups, our skills and reflexes might get rusty."


    He paused, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "How about we go further out, maybe to the forest?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Young Master, there are many monsters in that forest."


    "Hmmm?" Javier tilted his head, pretending to think, then smirked. "That just makes it a better place for a warm-up. Plus, we can collect the monster corpses and sell them for gold¡­ ekekekeke." His laugh was almost villainous as he leaned forward. "We can crush them, store them in my magic storage, and get both experience and profit!"


    Liana gave him a long, resigned look before nodding slightly. "Fine, if you insist, Young Master."


    Javier grinned. "That''s my Liana! Always so understanding."


    He straightened up and tapped Buddy gently. "Buddy! Dash toward the gate! We''re heading to the forest!"


    With an excited squawk, Buddy surged forward, his powerful legs making him dash through the streets like a fiery orange streak. Pikko, loyal to Liana, chirped happily and followed closely, her silver and orange feathers shining in the fading sunlight.


    As they raced through the city, people stepped aside, watching in awe and amusement at the sight of the young noble and his maid, their vibrant Pekkos darting toward the city gates.


    The guards at the gate waved them through, used to Javier''s antics, though one muttered, "There goes the troublemaker again¡­"


    "Kekeke! This is fun!" Javier laughed, the wind blowing through his jet-black hair as Buddy dashed ahead with energy. "Right, Buddy? You want to exercise too!"


    Buddy let out a joyful squawk, his red-and-black patterned beak opening wide as if cheering. His powerful legs kicked up dust as he enjoyed the chance to run fast.


    Pikko kept pace easily, her sleek feathers glimmering in the warm glow of the setting sun. She trotted gracefully beside Buddy, moving smoothly and precisely, just like Liana.


    From her perch, Liana glanced at Javier, smiling softly as she watched his childlike excitement.


    "Young Master certainly knows how to make everything lively," she murmured, her eyes shining with amusement and fondness.


    Buddy squawked again, playfully challenging Pikko, who chirped in response, quickening her pace to match his. The two Pekkos seemed to share the same joy as their riders, their friendship clear.


    The group sped along the road, their laughter and the sound of Pekko steps filling the air. For Javier, it wasn''t just a ride¡ªit was freedom and the joy of living in the moment. And for Liana, it was enough just to be there, sharing in his happiness.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 168 - 168: Playful Challenges ( 168 )

    "More monsters mean more meat!" Javier cackled with excitement, his eyes sparkling mischievously.


    Liana sighed but smiled knowingly. "Yes, Young Master. But I wonder¡ªdoesn''t the meat you''ve stored ever run out?"


    "It''s not running out, but more meat is always better!" Javier declared dramatically. "Meat! Hahaha!"


    Buddy squawked loudly in agreement, sharing Javier''s enthusiasm. The big Pekko dashed forward with determination, while Pikko followed closely, her calm yet graceful movements balancing out Buddy''s excitement. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana shook her head lightly, her silver hair flowing in the breeze. "Young Master, you really do have a one-track mind when it comes to your¡­ peculiar treasures."


    "What can I say? It''s an investment!" Javier grinned. "If a horde of monsters suddenly attacks, we''ll be feasting on steak and roasted drumsticks for weeks!"


    Liana chuckled softly, amused by his antics. "Let''s just hope your so-called ''investment'' doesn''t end with us surrounded by those monsters, Young Master."


    "That would be even better!" Javier replied with a mischievous smirk. "More monsters, more practice, and of course, more meat!"


    The Pekkos sped toward the forest, their riders ready for whatever challenges awaited them. Though Liana remained composed, she felt a twinge of excitement. With Javier by her side, life was never dull.


    Liana pointed to a loud noise in the forest. "Young Master, there''s a group of monsters fighting over there."


    Javier raised an eyebrow and smiled playfully. "Really? How do you know?"


    Liana sighed and shook her head. "Come on, Young Master. You taught me how to find things like this."


    "Ekekeke!" Javier laughed happily. "You learned well, my dear Liana. Alright, Buddy! Let''s go see!"


    Buddy squawked with excitement and ran toward the noise. His strong legs pounded the ground as he jumped into the air and landed on one of the big monsters. The monster fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    "Ehehehe..." Javier laughed and raised his mana gun at another monster. "Bang!"


    A large ice crystal flew from the gun and hit the monster perfectly. The monster froze and fell down, covered in ice.


    "Now, let''s make this more fun!" Javier said, his eyes shining with excitement. He put away the mana gun and took out a huge adamantite sword from his storage.


    Standing on Buddy''s back, Javier smiled wildly. "Alright, who''s next?!" he shouted, jumping off and landing loudly in the middle of the fighting. The shiny sword glimmered in the light as he got ready to fight the next group of monsters.


    Liana, watching from a safe distance on Pikko, shook her head with a small smile. "Haaa... He''s having too much fun again." She kept her bow ready, ready to help if needed.


    Javier, in the middle of the chaos, looked back at Liana with a teasing smile. "Liana? Don''t just stand there! Ehehehe... Or could it be that your bow skills and magic are getting worse?"


    Liana tilted her head a little and smiled gently. "Ara, ara... Such bold words from a noble," she replied, sounding a bit like Gloria. She covered her mouth with her hand to act modest.


    Javier stopped swinging and almost tripped over a fallen monster. "H-Hey! Don''t copy Gloria''s ''ara, ara'' nonsense! That''s not fair!"


    "Oh?" Liana''s smile got bigger, and her green eyes sparkled playfully. "But didn''t you say my skills were rusty, Young Master? Maybe I should just watch and enjoy your performance instead?"


    "Ekekeke!" Javier laughed and turned back to the fight. "Okay, but don''t blame me if I have all the fun! Buddy and I don''t mind taking all the treasure!"


    Liana raised her bow and smoothly pulled back an arrow. "Very well, Young Master," she said calmly. "I''ll show you how a ''rusty'' skill can still hit."


    Before Javier could reply, an arrow flew past him and hit a charging monster in the eye. The monster fell over with a pained howl.


    "Whoa!" Javier turned to see Liana getting ready with another arrow. "Alright, alright! I take it back! You''re still as sharp as ever!"


    "Ara, ara... Thank you, Young Master," Liana said sweetly, her calm tone hiding her playful look as she shot another arrow, hitting true again.


    Javier grinned and charged into the fight with excitement. "You win this time, Liana! But let''s see who can take down more monsters by the end!"


    "I accept the challenge," Liana replied with a calm smile.


    Javier turned just in time to see Liana lift her bow gracefully toward the sky, still sitting elegantly on Pikko''s back. Her silver hair shone in the fading sunlight as she began to chant, her voice calm and melodic:


    "O guiding light, rain down judgment upon the unworthy, piercing through darkness with celestial might..."


    He raised an eyebrow, his big adamantite sword resting casually on his shoulder. "Liana? What''s with the chant? Didn''t I teach you how to cast spells without chanting?"


    Liana glanced at him from the corner of her eye, a gentle smile on her lips. "Oh? Nothing much, Young Master. I just felt like taking my time," she replied sweetly, teasing him a little.


    Before Javier could say anything, Liana released her arrow. It shot upward, glowing with a bright silver light as it disappeared into the sky.


    "Eh? What''s that supposed to¡ª" Javier''s question was interrupted by a loud hum filling the air.


    From above, many glowing magic arrows appeared, swirling with light as if the stars themselves had come down. The whole area lit up as the magic arrows rained down, hitting every monster nearby with perfect accuracy. The monsters had no time to react; they were quickly overwhelmed.


    Javier stared, his mouth open in shock as he shielded his eyes from the bright display. "Oi, oi, Liana... Was that too much or what?"


    Liana lowered her bow, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she replied calmly, "Too much? No, Young Master. Just efficient."


    "Efficient, huh?" Javier muttered, looking at the field now covered with monster bodies. "You know, you could''ve left a few for me."


    Liana laughed softly, her calm demeanor unchanged. "Maybe next time, Young Master. But it was fun to practice my skills a bit."


    Javier laughed, shaking his head. "Okay, you win this time. But don''t think I''ll let you take the spotlight every time."


    "As you wish, Young Master," Liana replied with a slight bow, a small smirk on her lips.


    Liana suddenly heard a low rumble in the distance. "Young Master? I think there''s a problem approaching!"


    As the group of monsters charged toward Javier, their roars shook the ground, and the air was full of chaos. Javier, however, stood firm with a playful grin, his adamantite sword resting lazily on his shoulder.


    "Ehehe, Liana... Now it''s my turn!" he declared, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Buddy, step back!"


    Buddy squawked in protest, clearly unhappy about being left out, but reluctantly walked back toward Liana and Pikko.


    "Young Master, this time you should use a chant," Liana teased, her green eyes shining with fake seriousness.


    "Eh? Why would I need that? I don''t need chanting!" Javier replied with a scoff.


    "Oh?" Liana raised an elegant eyebrow, her tone smooth as ever. "Maybe you don''t remember any chants at all?"


    Javier froze for a moment, pretending to be offended. "Now you''ve gone too far, Liana!" he said with a playful grin. "Fine, you want a chant? I''ll give you one!"


    Taking a dramatic stance, he raised his hand toward the oncoming monsters and began chanting loudly:


    "Oh great forces of ice and frost, heed my call! Encase my foes in unyielding crystalline might!"


    Liana tilted her head, unimpressed. "That was... generic, Young Master."


    "Ehehe," Javier smirked as he finished, his grin widening as nothing seemed to happen. The monsters were now very close, their snarls loud.


    "Nothing happened, Young Master," Liana pointed out, watching the scene.


    Javier simply turned away from the monsters, casually walking back toward Liana. She blinked in confusion as he reached her and flashed a peace sign with a cheeky grin.


    "All done, Liana! Ehehehe!"


    "Hmm?" Liana furrowed her brows, confused.


    Before she could ask, a sudden silence fell over the area. She turned to look at the monsters, only to find them frozen mid-charge, trapped in huge ice crystals. Their forms sparkled in the sunlight, creating a beautiful yet strange sight.


    "Young Master¡­" Liana began, a hint of amusement in her voice. "You didn''t even give me time to notice."


    "Of course not! Why waste time when I can make it flashy and quick?" Javier replied, puffing out his chest proudly.


    Buddy squawked again, this time cheering for Javier, while Pikko fluffed her feathers in approval.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 169 - 169: Dueling with Dragons ( 169 )

    Liana watched as Javier stood , his adamantite sword held high, striking what he clearly thought was a heroic pose. His eyes gleamed with playful mischief as he bellowed dramatically:


    "All bow to the mighty Javier De Armand!"


    He pointed toward an empty patch of forest as if addressing an imaginary crowd. "Settle down, settle down, my adoring fans!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with an amused smile as she observed her young master''s antics.


    Javier pretended to wave at the non-existent crowd. "Oh, you want to shake my hand? Come here, come here¡ªah, yes, it''s an honor for you, I know!" He extended his hand into the air, shaking it with exaggerated enthusiasm as if someone were actually there.


    "Young Master..." Liana called, her voice tinged with laughter. "There''s no one there."


    "Shhh!" Javier held up a finger to his lips without breaking character. "Don''t ruin it, Liana! The people demand entertainment!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, as if playing along, while Pikko ruffled her feathers in mild exasperation.


    Javier suddenly placed his hand on his chest, looking solemn. "Ah, to be so admired, so loved. Truly, it''s a burden to carry such fame!"


    Liana couldn''t help but giggle softly. "Indeed, Young Master. Truly a burden only you can bear."


    "Exactly!" Javier declared, leaping off Buddy with a flourish and landing dramatically. "And now, we shall continue onward. There are more victories to claim, more admirers to awe!"


    He pointed dramatically toward the horizon, then looked back at Liana. "Well? Aren''t you going to cheer, too?"


    "Of course, Young Master." Liana gave a small, graceful clap, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Hurray for the mighty Javier De Armand."


    Javier grinned ear to ear. "That''s the spirit! Come on, Liana, let''s find more fun!"


    With that, he climbed back onto Buddy, who eagerly dashed forward, leaving Liana smiling as she followed on Pikko. "Truly, a noble like no other," she mused under her breath, shaking her head.


    Liana turned to Pikko, a playful glint in her eyes. "Pikko, perhaps our young master really wants to take over his father''s spot and become the lord of the Armand region."


    "Hey! I never said that! Ugh, Liana!" Javier exclaimed, crossing his arms in mock indignation.


    Liana let out a small laugh, covering her mouth to stifle her amusement.


    "Who wants to become a noble lord? Ugh, too much responsibility and..." he continued, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Who wants all that paperwork and meetings?"


    Buddy squawked in agreement with his master, clearly echoing Javier''s sentiments.


    "Fine, fine¡­ if you want to become lord, just tell Lord Garius about your interest in his position once you grow up," Liana continued playfully.


    "No way! I will find a way to make Father live longer so he will keep being lord!" Javier replied, grinning mischievously.


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed. "Really, Young Master... you always want to avoid responsibility."


    "Oh!! This is a good spot! Ehehehe," Javier grinned, scanning the clearing. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he looked around.


    Liana glanced about, her eyes narrowing. The forest opened into a wide, empty area, suspiciously devoid of trees or vegetation. The ground was too neat, as though someone¡ªor something¡ªhad been deliberately clearing the space.


    "Young Master..." she said cautiously, her voice laced with unease. "There''s something wrong with this place."


    Javier tilted his head. "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Before Liana could answer, the air grew heavy, and an ominous shadow fell over them. A sudden gust of wind rustled the trees violently, and Buddy and Pikko let out panicked squawks, their feathers puffed as they shuffled uneasily.


    Liana''s hands trembled slightly as she reached for her magic bow, her instincts screaming danger. "Young Master, above us¡ª"


    Javier casually looked up, entirely unfazed. "What''s got you all worked up¡ª"


    A massive figure descended from the sky, landing with a thunderous crash that shook the ground. Dust and leaves scattered in all directions, and when the air cleared, a towering white dragon stood before them. Its scales shimmered like freshly fallen snow, and its golden eyes gleamed with intelligence and ancient power.


    The dragon''s voice rumbled like thunder, deep and resonant, filling the clearing as it spoke in an archaic tone: "Oh, what mortals like you dare trespass in the sanctity of my resting place?"


    Javier scratched his head, looking more annoyed than impressed. "Sanctity? This is just a random clearing in the middle of the forest."


    "Thy ignorance knows no bounds," the dragon retorted, its massive claws sinking into the earth as it lowered its head to level its gaze with the "insignificant" humans. "I am Eridith, Warden of the Skies, Bearing the title of White Flame!. My presence alone commands reverence."


    Liana stiffened, her voice trembling. "Warden of the Skies... Young Master, this dragon is legendary¡ª"


    "Legendary shmendary," Javier interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. "All I see is a giant lizard hogging a good training spot."


    Eridith''s eyes narrowed, its nostrils flaring as it growled, "Lizard? You dare call me¡ªa being who has existed for eons¡ªa lizard?"


    "Well, what else should I call you? Overgrown iguana?" Javier grinned, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Young Master!" Liana hissed, gripping her bow tightly. "Please don''t provoke it!"


    Eridith reared back, its wings spreading wide, creating a gust of wind that nearly knocked Buddy and Pikko off their feet. "Insolent mortal! Thou shalt pay for thy impudence!"


    "Oh, great," Javier muttered, drawing his adamantite sword and resting it on his shoulder. "A dramatic lizard with a temper. Alright, Liana, you stay back. Buddy, you too. I''ll handle this oversized snowflake."


    "Snowflake?" Eridith roared, the ground trembling beneath its mighty voice. "Prepare thyself, foolish child. Thy arrogance shall be thy undoing!"


    Javier grinned wider, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally, something fun. Come at me, Frosty."


    The white dragon let out a loud roar, fire bursting from its huge jaws and burning the ground. Trees caught fire, and the air was filled with smoke and heat. Javier, however, moved quickly, dodging the attacks with a crazy grin on his face.


    "Ehehehe! This is so much fun!" he laughed, hopping from spot to spot while the dragon''s flames barely touched him. "Finally, a real challenge!"


    Liana, staying at a safe distance, looked scared. "Young Master! This isn''t a game! This is a legendary dragon!"


    Buddy and Pikko huddled close to Liana, squawking nervously, their feathers puffed up in panic.


    "Legendary or not, it''s still just a big lizard with an attitude!" Javier shouted while dodging again, twisting his body to avoid another wave of fire.


    He stood firmly on the burned ground and raised his hand, a mischievous spark in his eyes. "Alright, let''s see how you handle this!"


    With a burst of magic, Javier used his gravity spell. "Threefold Gravity Bind!"


    A strong wave of invisible force spread out, cracking the ground under its power. The air became heavy, enough to hold down even the strongest creature.


    But the dragon didn''t seem worried. Eridith spread her wings and moved forward smoothly.


    "Oh?" Javier said, tilting his head, clearly interested. "You can resist my gravity magic? Now we''re talking!"


    The dragon''s eyes shone with disdain as it growled, "Your weak tricks are nothing against one like me. You are just a child playing with powers beyond your understanding."


    "Weak tricks?" Javier repeated with a grin, getting even more excited. "You really don''t know who you''re messing with, do you, Frosty?"


    Javier jumped high into the air, easily dodging another blast of fire, his laughter filling the clearing. "No hard feelings, Frosty! I just want to see how tough you really are!"


    Javier came down from the air like a missile, his kick landing right on the dragon''s enormous head.


    "Buh!" Eridith''s head dipped slightly from the hit. Her eyes glowed with anger as she snarled, "How dare you, mortal! You will pay for your disrespect!"


    Javier landed nimbly, spinning on his heel with a cocky grin. "Disrespect? Nah, I call it enthusiasm! Here''s more for you!"


    Before the dragon could react, Javier used his air-jump skill, pushing himself back into the sky. He rocketed down, landing a clean punch on her snout.


    "Guh!" The dragon recoiled, flames flickering from her nostrils as her anger grew.


    "You are... unbearable!" she roared, her claws digging into the ground. "A mere child dares to strike me, Eridith the White Flame?!"


    Javier flipped backward, landing gracefully as he wagged a finger. "You''re not making this very fun, Frosty. I expected more from a big, scary dragon."


    Eridith''s tail thrashed behind her in frustration. She narrowed her eyes at the quick boy. "Hmph! Fighting someone as small and quick as you in this form is... inefficient."


    Her lips curled into a smirk as she began to glow, shrinking in size. White flames surrounded her, and in moments, she transformed into a human¡ªa striking young woman with long silver hair, pale skin, and icy blue eyes. Her regal robes shimmered with a frosty light, showing her power and majesty.


    "Let us see how you fare now!"


    She dashed forward with incredible speed, moving smoothly. Her hand glowed with icy magic as she thrust it toward Javier''s chest. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Javier, always the trickster, easily sidestepped, his laughter echoing in the clearing. "Kikiki! Is that all you have, Frosty? Try harder!"


    Eridith skidded to a stop, narrowing her eyes. "You still mock me? Very well, mortal. I will show you the mistake of underestimating Eridith!"


    "Oh, please do!" Javier said with a playful bow, his grin never fading. "I haven''t had this much fun in ages!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 170 - 170: Promises of the Past ( 170 )

    Eridith threw a punch at Javier, her speed making her fist blur as it got closer. But Javier casually caught her fist with one hand, smirking as if this were just a game. With a small twist of his wrist, he deflected her strike, causing her to stumble back a step.


    Her icy blue eyes burned with frustration as she spun around, trying to kick him in the side. But Javier laughed and dodged easily, as if he were dancing.


    "Ugh! Stop moving so much!" Eridith growled, her voice filled with anger.


    "What? Aren''t we exercising?" Javier teased, his grin widening as he dodged another of her attacks. "You''re making this too easy, Frosty."


    Liana stood nervously on the sidelines, worried about the fight. She knew she couldn''t step in¡ªnot against a dragon, even in her human form. Her bow trembled slightly in her hand, but she kept her composure. "Young Master! Please stop this! If Lord Garius finds out..."


    "Huh?" Javier glanced at her mid-dodge. "But she''s the one who started it."


    "That may be true, but provoking her like this is reckless!" Liana''s voice was firm but filled with worry. "We should have left her alone, yet you just had to provoke her."


    Javier scratched the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "Ehehe... okay, fine. That''s maybe my fault."


    Eridith, mid-swing, suddenly froze. Her gaze darted to Liana when she heard Garius''s name. "Wait. What did you say?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confused by her sudden stop. "What''s wrong with you, white lizard? Suddenly asking weird questions?"


    Eridith ignored him, her expression serious as she spoke again, her voice low and demanding. "I ask you¡ªdo you know Garius?"


    "What''s it to you?" Javier replied, crossing his arms.


    Before he could say anything else, Eridith vanished in a blur of motion. In the next moment, she reappeared behind Liana, her dragon blade pressed against Liana''s neck.


    "Oi!" Javier shouted, his playful tone gone as his eyes sharpened. "Let her go!"


    "Answer me!" Eridith roared. "Do you know Garius?!"


    Liana''s hands trembled slightly, but she kept calm. "Y-yes..." she stammered. "Lord Garius is the head of the Armand household. Count Garius De Armand."


    Eridith''s blade lowered slightly, her piercing gaze showing a hint of realization. "You speak the truth?"


    "Of course she does," Javier snapped, stepping closer. "Now let her go before I make you regret it, lizard."


    Eridith stayed silent for a moment, her intense gaze softening a bit as she slowly released Liana. Liana quickly rushed to Javier''s side, her steps unsteady, her usual calm replaced by fear. Buddy and Pikko, clearly shaken, hid behind Javier, squawking nervously.


    Suddenly, Eridith started chuckling softly, the sound low and eerie. The chuckle grew into a louder, more genuine laugh, and soon her voice echoed through the clearing as she burst into loud laughter.


    "Garius!! After so long!!" she bellowed, her voice a strange mix of joy and madness.


    Javier blinked, confused. "What is wrong with this lizard?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master," Liana whispered, clutching his arm, "please don''t provoke her anymore..."


    Eridith stopped laughing suddenly, her smirk stretching across her face as she pointed at Javier. "You! Tell me where Garius is!"


    Javier crossed his arms and stared at the dragon-turned-human. "Oi lizard!! Didn''t Liana already tell you? My father is Count Garius de Armand, lord and ruler of the Armand region. What''s wrong with your ears? Do you need help cleaning them?"


    Eridith''s smirk grew wider, her sharp teeth glinting in the light. "Garius..." she murmured, her voice shaking. "I''ve been searching for you. You only told me your name, but you never told me your full name..."


    Her chuckles turned into a sinister laugh, her tone shifting between amusement and something darker. "Heh... heheh... heheheehehe..."


    Javier frowned, taking an uneasy step back. "This lizard is weird... and creepy."


    Eridith''s glowing eyes locked onto him, her smirk becoming a grin that sent shivers down Liana''s spine. "So, Garius has a son..." she muttered. "Interesting."


    "This lizard..." Javier whispered, leaning slightly toward Liana. "She''s creepy. Is it just me, or does she seem more unstable now?"


    Liana nodded quickly, tightening her grip on his arm. "Young Master, we should leave while we can..."


    "Oi, kid!" Eridith snapped, narrowing her eyes.


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, confused.


    "Tell me..."


    "What??"


    "How many kids does Garius have now, including you?"


    Javier tilted his head, puzzled by the sudden question. "Huh? Why would you¡ª" He paused, counting on his fingers. "Marcellus, Cedric, and me¡ª are my mother''s kids. Umm... Aunt Garcinia has one son and one daughter... err... Aunt Phenelopie has one son."


    Eridith''s expression darkened, her gaze sharp. "They''re all adults now?"


    "Yes... why?" Javier replied, starting to feel uneasy.


    Eridith clenched her fists, her aura flaring slightly as she muttered, "Garius... Garius..." Her voice rose, her wings partially extending as her human form shook with anger. "Now!! I will find you!! And you better keep the promise you made to me!!"


    "Promise?" Javier repeated, his confusion quickly turning into frustration. "What promise?"


    Eridith shot him a glare that could freeze the sun. "None of your concern, mortal!"


    Javier glanced at Liana, whose face was pale. "I don''t know what kind of mess the old man got himself into, but it''s definitely not my fault,"


    "Young Master, this is not the time for jokes!" Liana whispered frantically. "We need to leave!"


    Eridith roared, her form flickering between human and dragon as she leapt into the air. "Garius!!!" she bellowed, taking off into the sky, leaving a shocked Javier and trembling Liana behind.


    "Well..." Javier smirked, dusting off his coat. "Looks like Father has a dragon problem to handle."


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed, pressing her hand to her forehead. "Why do I feel like this will come back to haunt us?"


    As Eridith soared into the sky, her voice echoed through the forest. "Gariusssss!! You can''t run now!!" Her tone was both angry and strangely joyful, filled with strong determination. "I can''t wait to see you!!"


    Javier and Liana exchanged uneasy glances as her voice continued to ring out.


    "Francesca!" Eridith spat the name like it was venom. "You uptight, goody-two-shoes!" she hissed. "Hmph, now you can''t do anything about it. A promise is a promise!!"


    Javier scratched his head, completely baffled. "Wait... Did she just call my mother''s name?"


    "It seems she did, Young Master," Liana said cautiously, still watching the sky where Eridith had disappeared. "And from her tone, she doesn''t seem too fond of Lady Francesca."


    "Well, that''s new." Javier let out a low whistle. "I didn''t think Mother had an arch-nemesis who is a dragon."


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed deeply. "This situation is much more serious than you think."


    "Serious? Sounds more like family drama to me," Javier grinned mischievously.


    Liana frowned, sensing trouble brewing around the Armand household. "We should head back to the Armand region and inform Lord Garius immediately," she urged, her voice firm.


    "Inform him?" Javier shrugged. "Nah, let''s just wait for her to show up and let Father handle it. It''s his promise, after all. No reason for me to stress about it."


    "Young Master..." Liana shook her head, knowing there was no reasoning with him when he was this laid-back.


    As the forest quieted, the only sound left was the faint sound of Eridith''s laughter fading into the distance.


    On his study room, accompanied by Alf and Errinette, Garius suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He glanced quickly to his left and right. Why do I feel something like...


    "What are you thinking, my lord?" Alf asked, breaking the silence.


    Garius frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. "Ugh... I don''t know, but I suddenly¡ª"


    Before he could finish, an unsettling feeling lingered in the air, a sense of anticipation that made him uneasy. He glanced out the window, the forest beyond darkening under the evening sky, and felt as though something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching.


    Errinette, sensing his concern, leaned forward. "Is everything alright, My Lord?"


    He shook his head, trying to shake off the feeling. "I''m not sure. Something feels... off."


    The atmosphere was charged, and Garius couldn''t shake the feeling that today would be significant, though he couldn''t quite pinpoint why.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 171 - 171: Plans and Ponderings ( 171 )

    Garius leaned back in his chair, the tension from earlier fading. "By the way, Alf, Errinette," he began, his tone casual but with a hint of authority, "I trust our ''partners'' are being well taken care of?"


    Errinette bowed slightly, her serene smile unchanged. "Yes, my lord. They are being cared for as usual by our team of caretakers. There''s no need to worry; they are in excellent hands."


    Hesbeirn smirked and crossed his arms. "My lord, no one knows about them, as usual. They stay hidden in the restricted part of the barracks. Access is strictly controlled."


    Garius allowed himself a rare smile and nodded approvingly. "Good. I don''t want anyone finding out about them yet. For now, they remain our little secret."


    Turning his gaze toward Alf, he tapped a finger on the desk. "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf replied, his expression neutral, though his eyes sparkled with quiet amusement.


    "What about my youngest son? Any news from the magical academy in the capital city?"


    Alf''s smirk widened slightly as he reached into his coat and handed Garius a neatly compiled report. "The full report, as requested, my lord."


    Garius opened the document and skimmed its contents. His lips curled into a chuckle that quickly turned into hearty laughter. "Heh¡­ this youngest son of mine. Mocking Princess Kliatana, the only princess of this kingdom. Hahaha!"


    Hesbeirn raised an eyebrow. "The princess? That''s bold, even for young Javier."


    Errinette sighed softly, though her smile showed amusement. "It seems the young master continues to live up to his reputation as a troublemaker."


    Garius set the report down, shaking his head with a grin. "Troublemaker or not, that boy keeps life interesting. I almost pity the people dealing with him at the academy... almost."


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his tone dry but respectful. "It''s no surprise, my lord. Young Master Javier has his... unique way of handling things."


    "Unique indeed," Garius replied, still chuckling. "Let''s just hope his antics don''t escalate into something that drags me into the capital personally."


    Alf cleared his throat, his voice calm but with a hint of importance. "By the way, my lord..."


    Garius glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Alf?"


    "The Battleground event at the noble school¡ªwhere Young Master Javier attends¡ª is scheduled for next week," Alf informed him, his tone steady.


    Garius leaned back slightly, a curious glint in his eyes. "Oh? What about it?"


    Alf reached into his coat again and pulled out a sealed envelope with the school''s emblem. "Here is the invitation, sent personally by the headmaster."


    Garius took the envelope and broke the seal with deliberate ease. His sharp eyes quickly scanned the contents. "Hah. It seems they''re really going all out this year. Interesting."


    He looked up and turned his gaze to Errinette. "Can you call Francesca here, Errinette?"


    "Of course, my lord," she replied gracefully, bowing slightly before leaving the study to fetch the Countess.


    As the door closed behind her, Garius tapped the letter against the desk, a small smile curling on his lips. "I wonder what kind of trouble my youngest will stir up during this event..." he mused aloud.


    Hesbeirn smirked from his place against the wall. "If it''s anything like his usual antics, my lord, I imagine it''ll be memorable."


    "Memorable indeed," Garius chuckled, leaning back in his chair as he awaited his wife''s arrival. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca was looking out the window. Without her youngest son here, it felt empty. She really missed him. Why did I agree with Garius about sending him to school? Now here I am, lonely.


    Errinette gently knocked on the door to Francesca''s room before stepping inside. The Countess was still standing by the window, gazing out wistfully at the horizon, her hands clasped together.


    "Madam, Lord Garius is calling for you," Errinette said softly.


    Francesca turned her head slightly, her warm brown eyes meeting Errinette''s. "Errinette, any news about my honey bun?" she asked, her voice filled with longing and hope.


    Errinette''s serene smile widened a bit as she replied, "Madam, Lord Garius is calling about that very matter."


    Francesca''s expression lit up instantly, her cheeks flushing with excitement. "Really? Really, Errinette?" she repeated, her tone brimming with joy.


    "Yes, madam," Errinette confirmed with a small chuckle. "It seems Young Master Javier''s antics are once again a topic of discussion."


    Francesca clasped her hands together, her chestnut-brown hair swaying as she turned toward the door. "Let''s not keep him waiting, then!" she said eagerly, gracefully stepping toward the study.


    Errinette followed, her calm demeanor contrasting with Francesca''s clear excitement. "It seems Young Master Javier continues to be the light of your day, madam," she said with a knowing smile.


    "Of course," Francesca replied warmly. "He''s my honey bun, after all."


    The doors to the study burst open as Francesca rushed inside, her elegant demeanor forgotten in her excitement. "Dear! I heard about the invitation! We should go, now!" she declared, her voice filled with determination.


    Garius sighed, leaning back in his chair, amused but unsurprised by her enthusiasm. "Haaa... Francesca, your son isn''t going anywhere. It''s only been four months since he left, and there are still two months before the blessing ceremony. After that, he''ll return to this house."


    "And the journey by horse carriage takes seven days," he added, raising an eyebrow. "Are you really willing to go through all that just to see him?"


    "I don''t care, dear!!" Francesca replied with unwavering resolve, placing her hands on her hips. "Let''s go meet him! And Marcellus and Cedric must attend as well. Send them letters immediately! If the headmaster hasn''t given them invitations, I''ll personally go there and smack his head until he does."


    Garius let out a hearty laugh, leaning forward on his desk. "Really, Francesca, don''t give the man too much trouble."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed playfully as she crossed her arms. "Hmm? It amuses me to hear that coming from someone who gave him nothing but problems during your school days¡ªand always managed to outdo him in every challenge."


    Garius chuckled, rubbing his chin. "Ah, you''ve got me there. But that''s ancient history. The poor man has probably had enough of the Armand family by now."


    "Then he should get used to it," Francesca quipped with a sly grin. "Because our honey bun deserves a proper audience at this event. And if anyone dares to look down on him, I''ll handle them personally."


    Alf coughed lightly, suppressing a grin as he handed Garius a fresh sheet of parchment for the letters. Errinette, standing by the door, chuckled softly, her serene smile unchanged. "Madam Francesca''s passion never ceases to amaze me," she murmured, her eyes sparkling with warmth.


    Garius waved a hand dismissively. "Relax Dear. I''ll send word to Marcellus and Cedric. But don''t go threatening the headmaster until we see if he''s already handled it."


    Francesca huffed but nodded, her excitement undeterred. "Good. I''ll start preparing immediately. Oh, I can''t wait to see our honey bun again!" She paused, allowing her thoughts to wander. "Each day feels longer without him. I just want to hug him and tell him how proud I am."


    Garius shook his head with a smile, thinking to himself, That boy truly inherited her fiery spirit. Deep down, he shared her excitement but couldn''t shake the feeling that the upcoming ceremony might bring unexpected challenges.


    Francesca turned on her heel, her excitement practically radiating from her as she called out, "You girls! Come with me!"


    Her personal maids, who had been waiting just outside, quickly stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "Yes, Madam?"


    "Help me pack! We''re leaving to see my honey bun! We need to prepare immediately!" Francesca declared, clapping her hands with enthusiasm.


    "Yes, Madam," the maids replied in unison, following her as she hurried down the hall with a determined stride.


    Back in the study, Garius watched her go, a soft smile tugging at his lips. "She really does miss that boy," he murmured, shaking his head fondly.


    Turning his attention back to the room, Garius picked up the freshly written letters, sealing them with the Armand family crest. "Alf, Errinette," he said, his tone firm yet calm, "tell our mailman to use the wyvern to send these letters. One to the headmaster, and the others to Marcellus and Cedric."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf responded, taking the letters and tucking them securely into his coat.


    Errinette bowed gracefully. "As you wish, my lord. They will be delivered swiftly."


    Garius leaned back in his chair as he stared at the door Francesca had rushed through moments ago. He chuckled softly to himself. "That boy has no idea what kind of storm is heading his way."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 172 - 172: Promises and Roars ( 172 )

    Javier dusted himself off, turning to Liana with a grin. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, still visibly shaken from their encounter with Eridith.


    "Let''s go home," Javier said casually, referring to their rented house in the capital city.


    Liana nodded, her voice steady but soft. "Yes, Young Master."


    As they prepared to leave, Javier noticed Buddy and Pikko still huddled together, their feathers puffed up and trembling slightly. He tilted his head, frowning. "What''s wrong with you two?"


    He walked over to them, placing a reassuring hand on Buddy''s beak. "Hey, I''m here. You don''t have to worry about the ''lizard.'' She''s gone, alright?"


    Buddy let out a nervous squawk but gradually calmed down under Javier''s touch. Pikko followed suit, straightening her feathers as her confidence returned.


    "See? That''s more like it," Javier said with a smirk, patting Buddy''s head. "Now, let''s head back before anything else decides to drop out of the sky."


    Liana, now steadier, mounted Pikko with her usual grace. "Young Master, are you sure you don''t want to rest for a moment?"


    "Rest? Nah, I''m fine. If anything, that was just a warm-up," Javier replied with a laugh as he climbed onto Buddy. "Let''s go!"


    With a squawk from Buddy and a chirp from Pikko, the two Pekkos began their trot back toward the capital, their steps more confident now under their riders'' reassuring presence.


    As Francesca hurried about her chambers, directing her group of personal maids to pack for the journey, the usual hum of activity within the Armand estate was suddenly interrupted by a deafening roar that echoed through the halls.


    The ground trembled slightly, followed by the sound of something massive landing in the courtyard. A gust of wind swept through the windows, rattling them in their frames.


    "What was that?" Francesca paused, her hands mid-gesture as she turned toward the nearest window.


    Outside, a massive white dragon descended into the courtyard, its enormous wings kicking up dust and leaves. Its piercing blue eyes scanned the estate as it called out in a thunderous voice that shook the very walls:


    "GARIUS!!!"


    The maids froze, some clutching at the packed trunks while others exchanged wide-eyed glances.


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "Ara, ara..." she muttered under her breath, already suspecting who had arrived. "It seems an old friend has come to visit."


    Meanwhile, in the study, Garius immediately stood from his chair, his expression shifting from calm curiosity to mild annoyance. "I had a feeling trouble was heading my way," he muttered, glancing toward Alf and Hesbeirn. "Looks like I was right."


    "Should I prepare the troops, my lord?" Hesbeirn asked, instinctively moving his hand toward the hilt of his sword.


    "No," Garius replied with a resigned sigh, waving him off. "This isn''t a battle¡ªit''s something... else."


    Errinette tilted her head, her serene smile unwavering. "Shall I prepare tea for our guest, my lord?"


    "That won''t be necessary," Garius muttered as he strode toward the door. "Let''s see what she wants this time."


    As he stepped out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard, his sharp eyes met the gleaming form of Eridith in her dragon state. She stood tall, her scales shimmering like frost under the sunlight, her imposing presence making the guards hesitate even as they reached for their weapons.


    "GARIUS!!!" Eridith roared again, her tone both commanding and filled with emotion. "YOU CANNOT HIDE FROM ME ANY LONGER!!"


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath, "I should''ve known this day would come..." He then leaned over the balcony railing, his voice calm yet firm. "Eridith. To what do I owe the honor of this... dramatic entrance?"


    Eridith''s piercing blue eyes locked onto him, her massive tail swaying as she let out a huff of smoke. "Do not feign ignorance, Garius! You know why I am here!"


    Garius straightened, his expression unreadable. "Ah. So it''s about that promise, is it?"


    "Indeed!" Eridith declared, her tone unwavering. "It is time for you to fulfill it!"


    Francesca was already making her way toward the front door of the estate. Her expression remained calm, but her purposeful stride showed she had no intention of ignoring the commotion outside.


    Without hesitation, she stepped out into the courtyard. In an instant, her figure vanished.


    The next moment, she reappeared behind Eridith in a blur and delivered a firm smack to the dragon''s massive head.


    "Eeekkk!! Francesca!!" Eridith yelped, recoiling slightly. Her voice lost its earlier thunderous tone and sounded more like a scolded child.


    "You shouldn''t scare the maids and guards around here," Francesca said firmly, her voice calm but with a hint of admonishment. "Can''t you just walk in like a normal guest?"


    Eridith shrank slightly under Francesca''s gaze, her dragon head drooping as she stammered, "Eheheh... I didn''t mean to..."


    The towering white dragon, a being of incredible might and ancient power, now looked like a guilty child being reprimanded by her elder. Her massive claws fidgeted, and her tail swayed awkwardly behind her.


    "You didn''t mean to?" Francesca crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Really? Landing in full dragon form, roaring ''Garius'' like the world was ending¡ªdoes that sound normal to you?"


    "Ehehe..." Eridith chuckled nervously, her frost-blue eyes darting away. "It just... slipped out..."


    Francesca sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "Honestly, Eridith, you''re impossible sometimes."


    Francesca sighed, her arms still crossed as she eyed the towering white dragon in front of her. "Now, turn into your human form," she commanded firmly. "Or I''ll smack you again. And this time, it won''t be a light smack."


    Eridith flinched slightly, her massive form retreating a bit. "Err... umm... okay, Francesca, jeez... chill out, girl."


    Smack!


    "Eeekk!! Francesca!!" Eridith yelped again, this time raising her claws defensively. "Don''t be that rough!"


    "I told you to stop scaring the maids and guards, and you''re still stalling?" Francesca said, her palm twitching as if readying another strike.


    Eridith let out a huff, her voice now a mix of exasperation and submission. "Alright, alright, fine! I''ll do it, okay?!"


    With a flash of light, her massive dragon form shrank, her shimmering scales vanishing as she transformed into her human appearance. Standing before Francesca was a tall, elegant woman with flowing silver hair, piercing ice-blue eyes, and an aura of frost that lingered around her. Despite her majestic appearance, she fidgeted like a child caught sneaking cookies from the kitchen.


    "There. Happy now?" Eridith muttered, rubbing the spot on her head where she''d been smacked. "You''re so violent sometimes, Francesca."


    "And you''re so reckless sometimes, Eridith," Francesca shot back, her hands on her hips. "Honestly, what kind of dragon acts like this?"


    Eridith pouted, her frost-blue eyes darting away. "Ehehe... only around you," she mumbled under her breath, still rubbing her head.


    Garius, standing on the balcony, slowly began to inch backward. His sharp eyes darted around, searching for a way to slip out unnoticed from the escalating commotion.


    Francesca''s voice cut through his thoughts like a blade. "Dear..."


    Garius froze mid-step and turned slowly to face her, the faintest hint of guilt in his eyes. "Err... Alf, did you mention about... ah, that one thing?" he stammered, pointing vaguely toward Alf as if grasping for any excuse.


    Alf, who had been silently watching the chaos with a barely concealed smirk, raised an eyebrow. "That one thing, my lord?" he repeated, clearly enjoying Garius''s predicament.


    "Yes, yes, you know¡ªthat thing!" Garius insisted, waving his hand in a vague circle. "Very urgent. Requires my immediate attention. I''ll just¡ª"


    "Garius," Francesca interrupted, her tone dangerously, "don''t you even think about running away." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who, me?" Garius chuckled nervously, adjusting his coat. "Run? Never. I was just... coordinating, you know, with Alf here. Important matters of the estate."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Important matters like avoiding this mess?"


    "Precisely!" Garius nodded quickly, then paused as he realized his mistake. "Wait, no, I mean¡ª"


    "Dear," Francesca sighed, shaking her head while Eridith giggled softly behind her. "You''re not going anywhere."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 173 - 173: The Wailing Dragon ( 173 )

    Eridith suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Francesca, clasping her hands dramatically. "Francescaaaaaa!" she wailed. "We promised! You said I could marry Garius after he married you! I''ve been waiting for so long! And now I find out that not only has he married you, but he''s also married two more women?!"


    Francesca sighed, placing a hand on her forehead. She knew about the promise; it wasn''t a secret to her. But this kind of scene wasn''t what she had hoped for when it inevitably came up.


    After a moment, Francesca''s curiosity piqued, and she frowned. "Eridith, how did you find out where we live?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith blinked innocently. "Oh, I just flew over here. Some kid told me Garius was the lord and ruler of the Armand region."


    Francesca''s eyebrow twitched. "Kid?"


    "Yeah. He didn''t tell me his name," Eridith continued nonchalantly, "but he was super annoying. He challenged me out of nowhere and even intruded on the spot where I was resting and sleeping."


    "Oh..." Francesca murmured, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "And that boy had two birds. Big ones. Pekkos," Eridith added. "I wanted to eat those birds. They looked so yummy. And the elf girl with him... well, she was scared stiff. I''m sure she nearly peed herself in her maid uniform."


    The air grew noticeably colder as Francesca''s expression darkened. Her aura turned black and dangerous, making the atmosphere around her suddenly oppressive. "Maid uniform, you say?" she asked, her voice deceptively calm. "Perhaps this boy you mention had two Pekkos, one orange and the other orange with silver feathers? And the maid... was an elf in a maid uniform?"


    Eridith blinked, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips. "Y-yeah, that sounds about right... but why do you look so... dangerous, Francesca?"


    Francesca''s smile didn''t reach her eyes as she took a deliberate step forward. "Oh, no reason..."


    Eridith''s eyes widened in realization as Francesca grabbed her by the horn with a grip that could crush steel. "Eeeekkk!!! Francescaaaa!!!" Eridith screamed, flailing helplessly.


    "So, let me get this straight," Francesca said, her voice dripping with suppressed rage. "Not only did you scare the maids and guards here, but you also terrified my son''s personal maid and threatened to eat his Pekkos?"


    "I didn''t know he was your son!!" Eridith wailed, trying unsuccessfully to pry Francesca''s iron grip from her horn. "Francesca, let me go! I''ll apologize!! Eeeeekkk!!!"


    "Oh, this is just the beginning, Eridith," Francesca replied in an eerily calm tone, tightening her grip as Eridith whimpered like a scolded child. "You have some explaining to do."


    "I didn''t know he was your son, believe me, Francesca! Eeekkk!!" Eridith wailed, her voice high-pitched as she squirmed in Francesca''s tight grip.


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Hmm? You said you didn''t know he was my son, yet you''re telling me he''s the one who told you about Garius? Hmm?"


    Eridith froze, sweat forming on her brow. "Ah... now that you mention it..." she stammered, her voice getting smaller. "He did... uh... mention that Garius was his father... err..."


    "And?" Francesca pressed, her grip tightening slightly, her calm tone carrying an intensity that made Eridith flinch.


    "Eeeeeekkk!! Francesca!!" Eridith shrieked, flailing helplessly. "That was after I stopped attacking him! Ah... no... no, wait, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    "I see," Francesca said with a sweet but deadly smile, her grip shifting just a bit. "So, after you scared his maid and tried to eat his Pekkos, you started attacking him, and only then did he tell you about Garius?"


    "No! No, I mean yes¡ªuh, no! I mean, it wasn''t like that!!" Eridith panicked, trying to explain as Francesca began dragging her across the courtyard by her horn.


    "You''re not very convincing, Eridith," Francesca said, her voice steady and calm as Eridith flailed in vain.


    "Eeeeeekkk!! Francesca, I''m sorrrrryyyy!!" Eridith cried, her legs skidding along the ground as she was pulled like an unruly child.


    The guards and maids watched from a safe distance, their faces a mix of awe and amusement as the mighty white dragon, Eridith the White Flame, was reduced to a wailing mess in front of Lady Francesca.


    Garius, still standing on the balcony, rubbed his temples with a long sigh. "Why does it always come back to Javier?" he muttered. "That boy is a magnet for chaos."


    "It runs in the family, my lord," Alf added with a smirk, earning a groan from Garius.


    Inside their cozy rented house, Javier sat lazily in a chair, flipping through a book with little interest. Outside, Buddy and Pikko were happily pecking at their feed, their contented squawks occasionally drifting through the open window.


    Suddenly, Javier sneezed loudly. "Achoooooo!!!"


    He looked left and right, as if trying to find the source of the sudden sneeze. "Weird..." he muttered.


    Liana, who was tidying up nearby, turned to him with a concerned expression. "Young Master, have you caught a cold?"


    Javier rubbed his nose thoughtfully. "Umm... I don''t think so. It came out of nowhere." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh," Liana said softly, placing a hand on her chin. "Let me prepare some warm tea for you, just in case."


    "Thanks, Liana," Javier replied with a grin, leaning back in his chair.


    As Liana finished setting up the tea tray and brought it to the table, Javier called her name. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she answered, carefully setting the teapot down.


    Javier grinned mischievously, leaning forward slightly. "Chuuuuu!!!" he exclaimed, puckering his lips exaggeratedly.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a gentle smile. "Honestly, Young Master," she said with amused exasperation. Leaning down, she planted a soft kiss on his lips, her touch warm and familiar. "There, there," she murmured, brushing a stray lock of his hair aside.


    Javier beamed up at her, his eyes sparkling. "Ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head again, though her own smile lingered. "Young Master, sometimes you''re just too much."


    Javier grinned mischievously, leaning back in his chair with a playful gleam in his eyes. "What? This is our routine. You love me, I love you... ehehehe."


    Liana let out a soft sigh, her eyes showing fondness despite her exasperation. "Haa... really, Young Master. You should focus on your studies for the blessing ceremony in two months. Don''t forget about the Battleground event next week."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively. "Hmm? We already warmed up before, didn''t we?" he replied with a cheeky smirk. "Besides, I don''t plan on winning the Battleground anyway."


    "Young Master," Liana began, arching an elegant brow, "isn''t that the whole point of the event?"


    "Ugh, no way," Javier groaned, folding his arms. "Who wants to show off their magic? I don''t need that kind of attention. People will start bothering me if they think I''m some bigshot mage."


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Young Master, you do realize your attitude is exactly why others call you a ''delinquent noble.''"


    "And I wear that title proudly," Javier declared, puffing out his chest theatrically before slumping back with a sigh. "Seriously, though. I hate those kinds of people¡ªalways sticking their noses into things and acting all high and mighty. It''s annoying."


    "Hmm..." Liana hummed thoughtfully, pouring the tea she had prepared. "So, your plan is to not win but also not lose too badly, is that it?"


    "Exactly!" Javier said with a grin, picking up his teacup. "Just enough effort to avoid looking weak but not enough to stand out. Perfect strategy, don''t you think?"


    Liana shook her head again, a soft smile on her lips. "Haa... truly, you''re one of a kind, Young Master."


    "Ehehehe," Javier laughed, raising his teacup in a mock toast. "And that''s why you love me, Liana."


    Javier smirked as he sipped his tea, glancing at Liana with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "And Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, tilting her head slightly, already suspecting he was up to something.


    "You''re also joining the escort bracket in the Battleground next week," he announced casually. "It''s up to you if you want to win, though."


    Liana blinked in surprise before narrowing her eyes at him. "Hmm? I don''t think I want that kind of attention, Young Master," she replied with a soft sigh, placing her hands neatly on her lap.


    "Why not?" Javier leaned forward, grinning. "You could totally crush everyone and show them how amazing my personal maid is!"


    "Exactly why I don''t want to join," Liana replied with a wry smile. "If I win, it will only bring more attention to you. Isn''t that what you''re trying to avoid?"


    Javier''s grin faltered slightly as he scratched the back of his head. "Uh... well, yeah, but it''d still be fun to see their faces when you beat them."


    "Haa..." Liana sighed, shaking her head gently. "You truly have a way of creating trouble, Young Master."


    "Come on, Liana," Javier teased, leaning closer. "You don''t have to win if you don''t want to. But you could have a little fun, right?"


    Liana gave him a long, thoughtful look, then finally relented with a soft chuckle. "We''ll see, Young Master. If it doesn''t interfere with my duties, perhaps I''ll participate."


    "That''s the spirit!" Javier cheered, raising his teacup in mock celebration. "Just don''t go too easy on them. They need to learn what happens when they mess with the best."


    Liana smiled softly, her cheeks faintly flushing as she looked away. "Haa... what am I going to do with you, Young Master?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 174 - 174: Family Ties and Truths ( 174 )

    Eridith was thoroughly enjoying the lavish spread prepared by the skilled chefs of the Armand household. She tore into the perfectly cooked meat with enthusiasm, her human form struggling to maintain some grace as she devoured her meal.


    Francesca, seated beside her, watched with a calm but calculating expression. Meanwhile, Garius sat at the head of the grand dining table, quietly sipping his wine, clearly lost in thought.


    "Dear..." Francesca began, her tone deceptively gentle.


    "Yes?" Garius replied, glancing up from his cup cautiously.


    "It''s best for you to fulfill all the promises you made to the girls you swore yourself to," Francesca said, her voice firm.


    Garius tensed, setting his glass down. "But¡ª"


    "No buts!" Francesca interrupted sharply, fixing him with a piercing stare. "First, there''s Duke Nyxara, now Eridith¡ªand let''s not forget the other two."


    Garius sighed, leaning back in his chair as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. "It was a promise made before we got married, Francesca. Surely you understand that circumstances change."


    "Understand?" Francesca''s tone grew sharper, her eyes narrowing. "No. I married you, Garius, knowing you were a man of your word. I didn''t marry someone who''d make promises and then run from them the moment they came knocking." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eridith, mid-bite, perked up and grinned mischievously. "That''s right, Francesca! A promise is a promise, and I''ve waited centuries for this!" she said, pointing her fork at Garius like a weapon.


    "See? She agrees," Francesca added, gesturing toward Eridith. "And she''s not even the most persistent one. Duke Nyxara''s proposal is practically a war treaty at this point. Do you intend to ignore that, too?"


    "Francesca..." Garius muttered, rubbing his temples. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, absolutely," Francesca replied with a sly smile, picking up her teacup. "But that doesn''t mean I''m wrong."


    Eridith nodded vigorously, taking another bite of meat. "Listen to her, Garius! And while we''re at it, let''s talk about how you''ve avoided me for so long."


    "This isn''t the time¡ª" Garius began, but Francesca cut him off.


    "No more excuses. You will address all of them, starting with Eridith here."


    Garius sighed deeply, slumping slightly in his chair. "Haaa... I should''ve known marrying Francesca would mean trouble for the rest of my life."


    Francesca smirked, raising her teacup in triumph. "And yet, you love me for it."


    Garius let out a long sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ fine. How about this?"


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, curious. "Hmm?"


    "I''ll marry them because you want me to, Francesca. But only after Javier reaches the age for the blessing ceremony," Garius said, his tone filled with resignation.


    Francesca''s expression brightened, a satisfied smile on her lips. "Yes, two more months," she said cheerfully.


    Eridith perked up as well, her ice-blue eyes gleaming. "Finally! I''ve waited long enough! Garius, you''d better not make me wait a day longer."


    "Are you sure about this?" Garius asked Francesca, giving her a pointed look. "This means more wives and less time for you."


    Francesca''s smile didn''t waver as she rested her chin on her hand. "Hmm? For seven days, the current arrangement is two days for me, two for Garcinia, and three for Phenelopie because she''s expecting. If you marry them all, it will just mean one day for each of us."


    Garius''s eyes twitched slightly, clearly thinking about how his already limited personal time would be divided even further. "Fine..." he muttered reluctantly, slumping slightly in his chair.


    "That''s settled, then," Francesca said with a triumphant smile, sipping her tea. "You''ll have a lot of explaining to do to Nyxara, though. I imagine she''ll want her day of the week clearly marked."


    "I''m doomed," Garius muttered under his breath.


    Eridith, unaware of his misery, happily continued eating. "This is going to be so much fun! I can''t wait to see everyone else''s reactions. Oh, and I''m keeping Mondays!"


    Garius groaned, leaning back in his chair. "Haaa... what did I get myself into?"


    "Into a life of fulfilling promises you made, dear," Francesca said sweetly, giving him a wink.


    Francesca took another sip of her tea, her expression softening slightly. "And let''s hope Javier doesn''t make the same mistake you did, dear," she said with a knowing look.


    Garius chuckled, leaning forward slightly, a playful gleam in his eyes. "Are you sure about that, dear?" he asked teasingly. "The boy already has Liana, and from what I''ve heard, someone else has their eye on him."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, putting her cup down with a curious expression. "Oh? Someone else?"


    "Mmhmm," Garius hummed, resting his chin on his hand, his smirk widening. "She''s been rather... subtle, but definitely persistent."


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, intrigued. "Haaa... that boy of ours. First, he drives people crazy with his antics, and now you''re telling me someone''s taken a liking to him?"


    "It seems so," Garius replied, amusement in his tone. "Though I doubt Javier has noticed. He''s too busy causing mischief to realize what''s in front of him."


    Francesca sighed softly, her lips curling into a faint smile. "That child... he truly has a knack for stirring things up without even trying."


    "He gets it from you," Garius teased, earning a sharp look from Francesca.


    "Hmph. If he takes after anyone, it''s clearly you, dear," she replied, folding her arms in mock indignation. "Let''s hope this ''mystery admirer'' knows what they''re getting into."


    Garius chuckled again, sipping his wine. "Oh, I think she knows exactly what she''s doing."


    Eridith, still enjoying her meal, glanced up. "Wait, wait! Are we talking about that brat who challenged me? The one with the Pekkos and the scared elf maid?"


    "Yes, Eridith, that''s my son," Garius replied dryly.


    "Hah! He''s got guts," Eridith said with a snicker. "And he''s as annoying as you, Garius. No wonder he''s causing chaos already."


    Francesca sighed again, shaking her head but smiling. "It seems Javier is well on his way to inheriting your knack for trouble, dear."


    "Let''s just hope he doesn''t end up with as many promises as I did," Garius muttered, earning a laugh from both Francesca and Eridith.


    Francesca placed her teacup down with a gentle clink, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Now, now, dear, don''t forget¡ªwe''ll be attending the event next week. You''d better start preparing. I can''t wait to see my honey bun."


    Garius let out a long sigh, leaning back in his chair. "Haaaa... fine..."


    Eridith, mid-bite, looked up with curiosity. "Hmm? What are you both talking about?"


    "The Battleground event at the noble school," Francesca explained with a smile.


    "Oh, that one?" Eridith reached into her robe and pulled out a sealed envelope, placing it on the table. "The headmaster sent me an invitation as well."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Looks like you got one too, huh?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith shrugged casually. "I wasn''t planning on going, though. It''s boring. Who wants to sit through a bunch of kids playing with magic and swords?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "Well, if it''s so boring, feel free to decline."


    Eridith grinned, her ice-blue eyes gleaming mischievously. "Decline? Not a chance. If you two are going, then I''m coming too!"


    Francesca chuckled softly, clasping her hands together. "Wonderful. It''ll be quite the reunion, won''t it?"


    "Oh, yes," Eridith said, leaning back with a smirk. "This just got a whole lot more interesting."


    Garius rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath. "This is going to be a headache."


    Francesca leaned closer to Garius, a sly smile spreading across her face. "Dear?"


    "Hmm?" Garius responded absently, his focus split between Eridith''s antics and the looming thought of attending the event.


    Francesca''s teasing tone cut through his thoughts. "I wonder how our son will react when he hears you''re going to marry ''The White Flame'' and the other three big figures."


    Garius groaned, resting his head in his hand. "Haaa... knowing Javier, he''ll probably laugh first and then find a way to tease me endlessly."


    Eridith, finishing off another piece of meat, chuckled and leaned forward with a mischievous grin. "Oh, come on, Francesca. He''s already married to the strongest female mage in the kingdom, isn''t he?"


    Garius''s eye twitched as he looked between the two women. "Would you two stop conspiring against me?"


    "Conspiring?" Francesca feigned innocence, resting her chin on her hand. "Oh no, dear, we''re simply stating facts. Isn''t that right, Eridith?"


    "Absolutely," Eridith agreed, her grin widening. "Besides, don''t your sons know about their mother''s reputation?"


    Francesca''s smile faltered slightly. "Ah... well..."


    Eridith tilted her head, her eyes narrowing curiously. "Wait... you mean to tell me your sons don''t know about this?"


    Francesca chuckled softly, glancing at Garius, who simply smiled knowingly. "Of course not," Francesca replied smoothly, her tone light. "Why would I burden them with such details?"


    Eridith blinked in surprise, setting her fork down. "For real?"


    Garius''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he exchanged a glance with Francesca. Their silence confirmed Eridith''s suspicions.


    "Not just Javier," Francesca finally said, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. "Even Marcellus and Cedric don''t know."


    Eridith blinked, then burst into laughter. "Oh, this is priceless! They don''t know their own mother holds the title of the strongest female mage in the kingdom?"


    "Of course not," Francesca said smoothly, her tone calm.


    "Haaa..." Eridith slumped back in her chair, still grinning. "And here I thought the Armand sons would at least know that much. But wait¡ªsurely they''ve heard of the title?"


    "Oh, they''ve heard of it," Garius said, his voice tinged with amusement. "They know about a certain female mage who holds the title, but they don''t know it''s their mother."


    Eridith stared at them in disbelief before letting out another laugh. "You''re telling me these boys grew up idolizing a mysterious mage, and all this time, it was you?"


    Francesca''s smile widened slightly. "Precisely. It''s better this way. Let them focus on their own goals without the added pressure of my reputation."


    Eridith smirked, shaking her head. "Oh, this family gets more amusing by the day. I can''t wait to see their reactions when they find out the truth."


    Garius chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. "That''s a revelation for another day. Let them enjoy the mystery a little longer."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 175 - 175: Laughter and Rivalry ( 175 )

    Eridith''s laughter slowed as she suddenly blinked, her expression shifting to one of realization. "Marcellus¡­ Marcellus¡­ Cedric¡­ wait a minute." Her eyes widened as she pointed a finger at Garius and Francesca. "Aren''t those the current strongest mage and the strongest paladin in the kingdom? Those two are your sons?"


    Garius and Francesca exchanged a knowing glance before clasping hands together. Without a word, Francesca leaned toward Garius and planted a soft kiss on his cheek before resting her head on his shoulder, her smile warm and content.


    "Ugh! You two lovebirds!" Eridith groaned, throwing her hands up dramatically. "Stop being so disgustingly sweet in front of me! And don''t forget about our promise!" She pointed an accusing finger at Garius. "I''m still going to be your wife, Garius! Don''t think you can get out of it!"


    Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement as she glanced at Eridith. "Of course, Eridith. But you''ll have to wait just a little longer."


    "Hmph! Fine!" Eridith huffed, crossing her arms and pouting like a child. "But no more delays after this, got it?"


    Garius sighed, shaking his head with a small smirk. "Haaa... as if I have a choice."


    "You don''t!" Eridith declared firmly.


    Francesca stood gracefully, smoothing her dress as she rose from her seat. She leaned down, her warm brown eyes locking with Garius''s as a playful smile graced her lips. Without hesitation, she kissed him passionately, her hands resting gently on his shoulders.


    Breaking the kiss, she whispered softly, "Dear, I''m going to continue with the packing."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Already?"


    Francesca turned toward Eridith, her tone light but teasing. "Eridith?"


    "Hmm?" Eridith looked up from her plate, still munching on a piece of meat.


    "Garius is all yours," Francesca said with a sly smile before walking toward the door.


    "Hehehe," Eridith''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she wasted no time. She immediately wrapped her arms around Garius, hugging him tightly. Leaning closer, she inhaled deeply, her expression turning blissful. "Ahhh... after so long... finally..."


    Garius froze, his hands hovering awkwardly in the air. "Eridith..."


    "Hush," she said, holding him tighter. "Let me enjoy this moment. I''ve been waiting for so long, you know."


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed, glancing toward the door where Francesca had exited. "Why do I feel like she planned this?"


    From down the hall, Francesca''s soft laughter echoed, almost as if she had heard him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Francesca walked gracefully down the hallway, she was briefly interrupted by the faint sound of kissing coming from the dining room behind her. She paused for a moment, glancing back with a knowing expression.


    "Well..." she murmured to herself, her lips curling into a soft smile. "She has been waiting for so long..."


    Her fingers lightly brushed the edge of her gown as she continued on her way, her heart filled with calm acceptance. "And soon, she''ll be his wife and my co-wife. It''s only right for her to have her moment."


    Francesca''s smile deepened, her warmth and understanding reflecting the bond she cherished with Garius. Despite the complexities of their family, she felt nothing but happiness for what was to come.


    However, as she continued down the hall, her serene smile suddenly wavered. A thought hit her like lightning, and her steps slowed.


    "Crap!" she muttered under her breath, her eyes widening slightly. "If Nyxara and the other two find out that Eridith is becoming the next wife before them..."


    Her mind raced as she imagined the chaos that would follow. Nyxara, with her dramatic flair, would storm the Armand estate, demanding explanations while flirting outrageously with Garius. The other two¡ªno less strong-willed¡ªwould likely have their own intense reactions.


    Francesca sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she pictured these scenarios. "This is going to be a headache."


    She quickly regained her composure, smoothing her dress and straightening her posture. "Haa... well, nothing I can''t handle. But I''d better prepare myself for their inevitable arrival."


    A small chuckle escaped her lips as she resumed walking. "Dear, you always do find yourself in the most complicated situations. And yet, somehow, it always works out... eventually."


    Inside the Noble Academy Cafeteria


    Liana gracefully placed a tray of food in front of Javier. "Here is your food, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Thank you, Liana," Javier replied with a grin, his eyes lighting up¡ªuntil he looked at the plate. His grin quickly faded. "Ughhh... Liana, do I really need these veggies?"


    "Just eat them, Young Master," Liana replied firmly, crossing her arms.


    "Fine..." Javier groaned dramatically, picking up his fork like it was a heavy weapon. After a moment, he gestured to the seat beside him. "Liana, take a seat next to me."


    "I can''t, Young Master," Liana said gently. "We''re in a public place. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    Javier sighed, slumping in his chair. "Ugh, this is why I hate eating in the cafeteria. It''s boring, and people keep staring. That''s why I suggested we go to our usual spot in the forest. We could grill more meat and let Buddy and Pikko eat too."


    "No, Young Master," Liana said firmly, giving him a pointed look. "If we do that, we''ll both fall asleep like last time, and you''ll miss afternoon class... again."


    Javier leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms and pouting like a child. "Haaa... fine, but I''m telling you, this is no way to live. Veggies and rules? What''s the point of being a noble if I can''t do what I want?"


    Liana chuckled softly, her smile both fond and exasperated. "The point, Young Master, is discipline. Now, finish your food, including the vegetables."


    Javier poked at the greens with his fork, muttering under his breath. "Yeah, yeah... I''ll eat it."


    While Javier reluctantly picked at his vegetables, the lively chatter of the cafeteria was interrupted by a loud voice.


    "Well, well, well¡­ look who we have here¡ªthe ''delinquent noble,''" the boy smirked, his group laughing behind him as they stopped at Javier''s table.


    Javier didn''t look up, casually taking another bite of his food. "Hmm?"


    "Look at this one," the boy sneered, pointing at Javier. "His father is a count, yet he only has one personal maid. How pitiful."


    His group burst into exaggerated laughter.


    Javier set down his fork and leaned back in his chair, finally giving the boy his full attention. "Hmm? What do you want, ''Viscount'' son?" he said, a teasing grin on his face. "Did you come to get your ''ball'' kicked again?"


    The boy instantly turned pale, his hands flying to cover himself. "H-How dare you!" he stammered, his face flushed with embarrassment. "Just remember this¡ªI''m going to defeat and crush you on the battleground next week!"


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever..." Javier replied lazily, waving a hand dismissively as if the boy wasn''t worth his time.


    The Klimbert boy''s embarrassment turned into anger as he pointed at Liana. "Poor you... only one maid. Ahahaha! How pathetic!"


    Javier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Hmm?" His eyes gleamed as he added, "But my ''maid'' is a beautiful elf. Not like the ones you have..." He gestured toward the Klimbert boy''s maids, who looked awkward but said nothing. "I''d rather have one Liana than ten of... whatever this is."


    The Klimbert boy''s face burned with embarrassment as his maids exchanged awkward glances, some stifling giggles at the insult. "Y-you¡­!!"


    Liana, standing quietly beside Javier, hid her amusement behind a polite smile, her eyes glinting slightly as she glanced at the Klimbert boy. "Young Master," she said softly, "do finish your meal. You wouldn''t want to keep the ''viscount''s son'' waiting for his next embarrassment."


    Javier chuckled, grabbing another bite of food. "Ehehe, you''re right, Liana. Can''t let him get bored before the Battleground, can we?"


    The Klimbert boy, shaking with anger, turned and stormed off, his entourage following. "You''ll see, Javier! I''ll humiliate you in front of everyone next week!!"


    "Sure, sure. Try to protect your ''ball'' until then!" Javier called after him, laughing as the boy stomped away.


    Javier leaned back in his chair, lazily watching the Klimbert boy leave with his group. After a moment, he turned to Liana with a curious expression.


    "Err... Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" she replied, her tone calm and composed as she poured tea into his cup.


    "That Klimbert boy... umm... what''s his name again?" Javier asked, scratching the back of his head.


    Liana tilted her head slightly, thinking. "Umm... I don''t really remember, Young Master," she admitted, her voice soft but honest.


    Javier shrugged, waving it off casually. "Well, he''s not important anyway."


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with quiet amusement. "Indeed, Young Master. Shall I bring you more tea?"


    "Ehehehe, sure, Liana," Javier grinned, grabbing another bite from his plate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 176 - 176: Class and Chaos ( 176 )

    Javier continued eating, his sharp eyes casually scanning the cafeteria. It didn''t take long for him to notice the clear divide among the students.


    The noble sons and daughters from the first and second classes¡ªthe so-called elites¡ªmostly avoided mingling with others, sticking to their own groups. Their finely tailored uniforms and the airs they put on made it clear they were of high rank.


    Javier smirked, his fork hovering over his plate. "Well, that''s normal," he muttered under his breath. "Typical nobles and their cliques. Heh."


    Most of the higher-ranking nobles, sons of high Barons, Counts, and even a few from Marquis families, sat together near the front of the cafeteria. Their conversations were loud and boastful, each trying to outdo the other with stories of wealth, connections, or magical skills.


    Further back, tables were occupied by lower-ranking nobles¡ªBarons and Lower Barons¡ªwho were quieter. They talked in hushed tones, often glancing toward the front tables but never approaching.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed softly, shaking his head with a faint grin. "Status really does run everything around here. No wonder I don''t fit in."


    Liana, standing beside him, noticed his expression and leaned slightly closer. "Young Master?"


    "Nothing, Liana," he said, waving it off with a smirk. "Just observing the food chain in action. It''s kind of entertaining."


    Liana looked around, her calm gaze taking in the same divide. "It''s not surprising. This is how noble society has always been, even in schools."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, taking another bite. "Still, it''s funny watching them try so hard. Makes me glad I''m at the back of the pile¡ªless annoying people to deal with."


    Liana, ever observant, leaned slightly closer to Javier, her voice soft but straightforward. "But you could easily befriend them if you wanted to, Young Master. You are the youngest son of Count Garius, after all."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, pausing mid-bite. "Huh? Why would I want to?" he asked, tilting his head. "I can''t stand their type anyway. Besides, you know I don''t like to stand out too much."


    Liana smiled faintly as she straightened up. "Hmm? You already stand out, Young Master," she said knowingly. "With your Pekko and... well, your attitude."


    Javier chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Well, this is me. The real me." He smirked, gesturing vaguely toward the cafeteria. "If they can''t handle it, that''s their problem, not mine."


    "Of course, Young Master," Liana replied, her tone slightly amused. "But don''t forget¡ªstanding out might bring more attention on you than you''d like."


    "Haaa... let them watch," Javier said with a shrug, casually popping another bite of food into his mouth. "It''s not like I''m here to impress anyone."


    Liana stood silently beside Javier, her eyes observing the cafeteria dynamics. She noticed something her young master seemed unaware of¡ªmany of the lower-ranking noble sons kept stealing glances at him. They looked like they wanted to approach him, maybe even befriend him, but Javier''s "delinquent noble" reputation and carefree attitude scared them off.


    As Javier continued eating, he noticed a commotion near the back of the cafeteria. His sharp eyes locked onto a boy from a Marquis family picking on a smaller group of lower-ranking nobles. The Marquis''s son was laughing loudly, clearly enjoying his power as he mocked them.


    Javier''s grin spread slowly across his face. He casually picked up a large vegetable from his plate, aiming it like a projectile. With an effortless flick of his wrist, he launched it across the room.


    The vegetable hit the Marquis''s son square on the head, knocking his carefully styled hair askew.


    The boy stumbled slightly, his face turning bright red as he shouted, "How dare you?!" He spun around, his furious gaze locking onto Javier. "I''m the son of Marquis Hazlarn!"


    Javier didn''t even pause his meal, chewing casually as he leaned back in his chair. "So?" he replied nonchalantly. "I''m the youngest son of Count Garius de Armand. Only one rank below you."


    The Marquis''s son''s face twisted in anger. "How dare you throw that trash at my head?! I''m from a higher-ranking noble family and in the first class too!"


    Javier finally set down his fork, standing up with a wide grin. "And?" he said, his tone mocking. "You ride in a carriage that''s cheaper than my Pekko. Each of my Pekkos costs 20 gold, and they''re faster and more reliable than anything your family could afford."


    The Marquis''s son sputtered in disbelief, but Javier wasn''t finished.


    "Not to mention," Javier continued, crossing his arms, "my family is far wealthier, more powerful, and commands a larger military than yours. Oh, and let''s not forget¡ªour region is the one keeping peace with the demon kingdom. You know, the border your family doesn''t even bother to support."


    The cafeteria went silent, all eyes now on Javier and the Marquis''s son. The lower-ranking nobles watched in awe, while some higher-ranking ones exchanged nervous glances.


    The Marquis''s son''s jaw moved as if trying to find a comeback, but nothing came out.


    Javier smirked, his voice dropping to a low, mocking tone. "So, tell me, Marquis''s son... still feeling important?"


    The Marquis''s son glared at Javier, his face contorted with rage. "You want to fight!? Me, a student from the first class!?"


    Javier didn''t flinch. "So? What do you want to use? Swords? Fists? Or something else?"


    The boy clenched his fists, trembling with anger. "Just you wait!! I will make sure to defeat you in the Battleground event!!"


    Javier grin growing wider as he loomed over the smaller Marquis''s son. "Yeah, yeah, go ahead," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "Team up with the Klimbert household, the Jaist household, and the Amboast household. Heck, bring everyone if you want. I don''t care."


    The Marquis''s son stumbled back slightly under Javier''s imposing presence, his confidence visibly shaken.


    "I''ll still be here," Javier added, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he crossed his arms. "Just don''t cry when it doesn''t go your way."


    The boy''s entourage hesitated, unsure whether to step in or stay back, but the Marquis''s son finally turned with a huff, storming off with an angry glare. "You''ll regret this, Armand!!"


    Javier watched him leave, still grinning as he dusted off his hands. "What an asshole," he muttered, sitting back down.


    Liana let out a soft sigh, stepping closer. "Young Master, was that really necessary?"


    "Completely necessary," Javier replied, picking up his fork again. "That guy needed to be put in his place. Besides, it was fun."


    Liana shook her head, though her faint smile betrayed her amusement. "One of these days, Young Master..." she murmured, watching him return to his meal without a care in the world.


    As Javier resumed eating, a group of boys from lower Baron households approached him cautiously. Their faces showed a mix of gratitude and nervousness as they stood in front of him.


    One of them stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Thank you!"


    Javier blinked, tilting his head in confusion. "Huh?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for helping us," the boy continued earnestly. "The Marquis''s son and his friends always bully us. You stood up to him when we couldn''t."


    Javier leaned back, crossing his arms as he raised an eyebrow. "So?" he said nonchalantly. "I didn''t do it to help any of you. I just do as I please."


    The boys exchanged uncertain glances, unsure how to respond to his bluntness.


    Javier waved them off lazily. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have food to eat. Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, stepping closer.


    Javier leaned in and whispered, "I want to drink wine."


    Liana sighed softly, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and disapproval. "Young Master, this is a school cafeteria. You''ll have to wait until dinner."


    "Tch," Javier clicked his tongue, sitting back with a pout. "Fine, fine. But make sure it''s ready when we get home."


    Liana chuckled quietly, nodding. "Of course, Young Master."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 177 - 177: A Day of Disruption ( 177 )

    The day before the Battleground event, Javier sat at his desk in class, leaning back in his chair. Liana was beside him, taking notes with her usual calm demeanor.


    Suddenly, the classroom door burst open dramatically. "Honey bun!"


    Javier jolted upright, his eyes widening in surprise. "Mother?"


    Before he could say anything else, Francesca rushed into the room like a whirlwind, her elegant presence demanding attention. "Oh, my honey bun!" she cried, rushing toward him.


    Without hesitation, she wrapped him in a tight hug, pulling his head against her chest.


    "Mmphhh!!" Javier protested, his voice muffled as he flailed his arms slightly. But as he relaxed into the embrace, a smile crept onto his face. He had missed his mother too.


    "Oh, honey bun, I missed you so much," Francesca said, stroking his hair affectionately. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana, seated beside Javier, quietly set down her quill and folded her hands neatly in her lap. "Lady Francesca," she said with a polite nod, though a faint smile tugged at her lips as she watched the scene.


    As usual, Francesca''s group of personal maids stood discreetly near the entrance, their expressions neutral, clearly used to their lady''s antics.


    "Mother!" Javier finally managed to break free, his face slightly flushed from the hug. "What are you doing here?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Francesca said with a bright smile, cupping his cheeks. "I came to see you, of course! How could I miss the chance to visit my precious honey bun before the big event?"


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as the rest of the class watched with a mix of amusement and confusion. "You didn''t have to make such an entrance, Mother."


    "Nonsense!" Francesca declared with a playful pout. "This is your mother we''re talking about. I''ll enter however I like!"


    Javier shot Liana a pleading look, but she simply smiled serenely, clearly unwilling to step in. "Young Master, Lady Francesca''s affection for you is admirable," she said softly.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered, slumping back in his chair as Francesca continued to fuss over him, brushing imaginary dust off his uniform.


    Francesca''s eyes shimmered as she suddenly put on a dramatically sad expression, clasping her hands together. "Oh? You don''t like your beautiful, hot, young-looking mother visiting you?" she asked, her voice tinged with mock sorrow, her pout exaggerated for effect.


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, shifting uncomfortably in his seat, his face slightly flushed.


    Francesca leaned closer, a playful glint in her eyes. "Just look around, honey bun. I bet everyone here wishes their mother was as young, as hot, and as beautiful as yours truly."


    "It''s not that, Mother..." Javier muttered, avoiding eye contact.


    "Oh?" Francesca pretended to think for a moment before glancing around dramatically. "Hmm, just look around. Even their escorts are stunned. Honestly, I can''t blame them." She casually adjusted her posture, flashing her graceful curves.


    Javier sighed deeply, his eyes darting to the other students, who were indeed sneaking glances at his mother, some whispering among themselves.


    Francesca clapped her hands. "Oh, honey bun! Come here and let Mother kiss you, like always!"


    "Wait¡ª" Javier started, but Francesca was faster. She leaned in and kissed his forehead, then his cheek, then the other cheek, and finally a quick peck on his lips, each kiss punctuated with a cheerful "Mwah!"


    Javier sat stiffly, letting her do as she pleased, but slowly relaxing into it. His face grew redder with each kiss. Resisting wasn''t an option, and deep down, he missed her too much to argue.


    Francesca smiled warmly. "You don''t want my kisses anymore, honey bun?"


    "Wha¡ªno, it''s not that!" Javier said quickly, louder than intended.


    Francesca''s teasing smile widened as she turned to the boy sitting in front of Javier. "What about you, young man? Would you like a kiss too?"


    The boy froze, his face turning bright red as he shook his head furiously. "N-no, ma''am! I''m fine! I swear!"


    "No!!" Javier stood up abruptly, his hands slamming on the desk. "She''s my mother! No one else gets kisses from her!"


    The class erupted into laughter, the tension broken. Even Liana, standing beside him, had to suppress a chuckle behind her hand.


    Francesca laughed lightly, ruffling Javier''s hair as she planted one last kiss on his forehead. "There, there, honey bun. Don''t get so flustered. You''ll always be my one and only baby boy."


    The instructor, clearly flustered by the unexpected commotion, cleared his throat and tried to interject. "Miss? Please, we are in the middle of a magic study session."


    Francesca turned to him with a curious tilt of her head. "Oh? Magic study, you say?"


    "Yes, miss," the instructor replied firmly, though his nervousness was clear. "If you don''t settle down, I''ll have to use..."


    Before he could finish, Francesca raised her hand lazily. "Like this one?" she said with a sly smile.


    In an instant, vines shot up from the floor, binding the instructor in place before he could react. The spell was cast with such speed that the entire class fell silent, their jaws dropping.


    The instructor squirmed, his voice muffled by the vines. "Mmmph!"


    "Oh, hush now," Francesca said with a chuckle, waving him off. "It''s just a little demonstration."


    Before the instructor could attempt to free himself, the door opened, and the headmaster entered, his expression a mix of exasperation and resignation. "Ah, Francesca," he said with a weary smile. "It''s good to see one of our former students back at the academy."


    Francesca turned, her demeanor shifting to playful familiarity. "Likewise, current ''headmaster.''"


    The headmaster sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Ugh... really, Francesca? Do you always have to make such an entrance?"


    Francesca smiled sweetly. "What can I say? Old habits die hard."


    The students, and even the instructor¡ªstill bound by the vines¡ªstared wide-eyed at the exchange, stunned by how casually the headmaster spoke to her.


    "Now then," the headmaster said with a resigned tone, waving his hand to dispel the vines and free the instructor. "Let''s not scare the staff, shall we?"


    "Oh, come now," Francesca laughed, brushing off the comment. "It''s just a bit of fun."


    Javier groaned, sinking further into his seat. "Mother, please..." he muttered, though he couldn''t help but smirk slightly at the chaos.


    The headmaster''s gaze shifted to Javier, his brows raising slightly. "Your mother really doesn''t hold back when it comes to you, does she?"


    Javier shrugged with a cheeky grin. "Unfortunately for me, no." A soft laugh escaped Liana beside him.


    Francesca turned to the headmaster with a dazzling smile, placing a hand on her hip. "So, ''headmaster,'' I''m going to take my son now," she announced, her tone sweet yet carrying a playful challenge.


    The headmaster blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Wait, take him? But the class isn''t¡ª"


    Francesca leaned in slightly, her smile turning mischievous. "You know, headmaster, my husband would love to see you and reminisce about the good old days."


    The color drained from the headmaster''s face as the words registered. "G-Garius?" he stammered, glancing around nervously. "There''s no need for that. Err... okay, fine, take him. No problem at all."


    Francesca chuckled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I thought so." She turned back to Javier, who was watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    "Come on, honey bun," Francesca said cheerfully, taking Javier by the arm. "Liana, let''s go."


    "Of course, Madam," Liana replied with a small bow, following closely behind.


    As they walked out of the classroom, Javier leaned closer to his mother and whispered, "What kind of relationship do you and father have with the headmaster?"


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Oh, honey bun, if you knew the stories about me, your father, and that man, you''d be in for quite a surprise. Let''s just say our past is full of mischief and memories."


    Javier sighed, shaking his head with a faint grin. "This family is impossible."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Golden Feather ( 178 )

    As they walked out of the classroom, Francesca clung to Javier''s arm, her bright smile never fading. Liana followed closely behind, her expression calm and composed, while Francesca''s personal maids trailed in perfect formation.


    Javier glanced down at his mother, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Umm, Mother?"


    "Yes, honey bun?" Francesca replied sweetly, looking up at him.


    "You came here alone?" he asked, tilting his head.


    Francesca chuckled softly, gesturing behind her. "Hmm? I''m not alone. I have them with me," she said, pointing to her group of personal maids, each moving with quiet confidence.


    "No, I mean... you didn''t come with Father?"


    Francesca''s smile turned playful as she laughed. "Oh? He''s been with us the whole time."


    Javier stopped in his tracks, blinking in confusion. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Francesca leaned closer, lowering her voice to a playful whisper. "You''ll see soon enough, honey bun. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Javier''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but before he could ask more questions, Francesca tugged him along, humming cheerfully as if she hadn''t just said something mysterious.


    Liana, watching the exchange, stifled a small laugh behind her hand. "It seems Lady Francesca has a surprise planned, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Haaa... this day just keeps getting better," Javier muttered sarcastically, allowing himself to be pulled along as Francesca continued to lead the way.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Garius stood calmly with his group of personal maids, Alf, and Errinette. His strong presence was clear as he stood in front of Javier and Liana''s Pekkos, Buddy and Pikko.


    Garius placed his hands behind his back, a slight smirk on his lips. "Heh, look at them, Alf, Errinette," he remarked, his eyes shining with amusement. "They''re smaller than Giddie."


    Errinette smiled gently, her hands clasped in front of her. "Indeed, my lord," she said softly, her tone light but respectful.


    Alf, standing next to Garius, allowed himself a rare smirk. "Yes, my lord. Clearly smaller than ours," he said, his deep voice hinting at humor.


    Garius tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing as he glanced at Buddy. "Hmm... I wonder how my youngest son''s ''Muddy'' will react when he finally meets Giddie," he mused, amusement in his voice.


    Errinette chuckled softly, covering her mouth with a hand. "I''m sure it will be... an interesting encounter, my lord," she replied, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Alf shook his head with a faint smile. "Truly," he muttered, crossing his arms. "I''m curious to see how this Pekko will behave when it meets its superior."


    Buddy, standing next to Pikko, let out a long, unhappy squawk, clearly annoyed at being called "Muddy." His feathers ruffled in irritation, but when he spotted the golden feather tucked into Garius''s pocket, he froze.


    Seeing the feather seemed to take away Buddy''s bravado. He let out a quieter squawk before dramatically turning his head, refusing to meet Garius''s gaze.


    "Oh?" Garius chuckled, noticing Buddy''s reaction. "It seems Muddy knows exactly who''s at the top of the hierarchy."


    Buddy squawked again, a longer, more defeated sound this time, as if complaining about the unfairness of it all.


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, her smile widening a bit. "Even Pekkos recognize strength, it seems," she said lightly.


    "Indeed," Alf replied, his smirk returning. "It''s amusing to see even the young master''s Pekko submit so easily."


    Garius chuckled deeply, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "It''s only natural," he said, glancing at the academy building in the distance. "Muddy will have his day when he meets Giddie... if he doesn''t run away first."


    Garius reached into his pocket and lightly touched the golden feather, glancing at Buddy and Pikko with a knowing smirk. "If this feather wasn''t with me," he said, his voice calm but filled with amusement, "I''m sure these two would be running around like they always do back at the estate."


    Errinette chuckled softly, her calm expression unchanged. "Indeed, my lord. They do love to cause chaos whenever they can," she said, her tone hinting at humor.


    Alf smirked, crossing his arms as his sharp eyes checked out the two Pekkos. "Chaos is an understatement. I''ve seen them drive even the most patient caretakers crazy."


    Buddy let out a low squawk, turning his head away as if pretending not to care. Pikko, on the other hand, pecked at the ground casually, as if she didn''t understand the conversation at all.


    "See?" Garius said with a chuckle, holding up the feather. "Even now, they''re pretending to behave, but the moment this isn''t around, they''ll be running off like wildlings."


    Errinette''s lips twitched with amusement. "Maybe they''re just waiting for the chance, my lord."


    "Let''s hope they don''t find it while we''re here," Alf said dryly, but the faint smirk on his face showed he was amused.


    Garius nodded, his chuckle warm and deep. "True enough. But I have to admit, it''s funny to watch them try to act innocent."


    "Buddy!! Pikko!!"


    As soon as Buddy and Pikko heard Javier''s voice calling them, they let out excited squawks and turned their heads toward him. Without hesitation, they rushed toward him with energy, their sturdy legs kicking up dirt as they dashed across the courtyard.


    Crash!


    In their excitement, they ran straight through the well-kept flower garden, flattening blossoms and uprooting plants in their way. Their joy completely overshadowed the golden feather, which they''d clearly forgotten about.


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temple as he watched the chaos unfold. "See these two?" he said, pointing at the overenthusiastic Pekkos.


    Errinette chuckled softly, her calm smile still in place. "They seem very attached to the young master, my lord. It''s no surprise he insisted on bringing them to the capital."


    "Ah, that''s right," Alf said with a smirk, crossing his arms. "Javier didn''t want anyone else handling them back at the estate, did he?"


    "Exactly," Garius muttered, shaking his head. "That boy is as stubborn as they come. He couldn''t bear to leave them behind¡ªnot even for something as important as school."


    Errinette tilted her head thoughtfully. "Well, it makes sense. They''ve only ever been cared for by the young master and Lady Liana. No wonder they''re so attached." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaa..." Garius let out another sigh, watching as Buddy and Pikko happily nudged Javier and Liana, squawking as if complaining about being away too long. "I suppose they''re a perfect match for that boy''s antics," he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 179 - 179: Unity and Authority ( 179 )

    Francesca stood off to the side, her calm smile unchanged as she watched Buddy and Pikko squawk excitedly, nuzzling against Javier and Liana. The scene was chaotic but heartwarming, with Javier laughing and scratching behind Buddy''s beak while Liana gently stroked Pikko''s feathers.


    "Haa..." Garius sighed deeply, turning to Alf with a resigned look. "Alf, help me deal with the chaos caused by those two big birds," he said, pointing to the flower garden that had been trampled in their enthusiastic rush.


    Alf smirked, glancing at the flattened flowers and uprooted plants. "Of course, my lord," he replied, his tone calm as always. "Though I doubt the gardeners will be happy."


    "They''ll manage," Garius muttered, rubbing his temple. "It''s not the first time, and it won''t be the last."


    Errinette chuckled softly, stepping forward. "Shall I help as well, my lord?" she offered, her calm demeanor barely hiding her amusement.


    "No need," Garius said, waving his hand. "Alf can handle it. Besides, you might have to deal with more surprises if my wife has any other plans."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow knowingly but said nothing, while Francesca continued to smile, clearly enjoying the lively scene in front of her.


    Javier eagerly climbed onto Buddy''s back, ready to run around the courtyard with his usual energy.


    "Alright, Buddy! Let''s go¡ª" he started, but his words caught in his throat when his eyes met his father''s sharp gaze.


    Garius stood there, arms crossed, watching his son with a raised eyebrow, as if to say, I dare you.


    Javier froze mid-motion, his usual confidence suddenly gone. Without a word, he slid down from Buddy''s back, landing softly on the ground. His shoulders slumped as he stood silently, scratching the back of his head and avoiding his father''s eyes.


    Liana, standing nearby, covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. "Young Master, what''s wrong?" she asked softly, though her tone was clearly amused.


    "Nothing..." Javier muttered, glancing at Buddy, who tilted his head in confusion.


    Garius smirked, his gaze steady. "Good decision, son," he said casually, his voice calm but authoritative.


    Javier sighed deeply, muttering under his breath, "This is why I hate being watched..."


    Javier''s gaze wandered to the line of carriages parked in the courtyard¡ªnine in total, each beautifully designed and bearing the Armand family crest. His sharp eyes spotted two familiar figures standing near one of the carriages, trying to blend into the background.


    "Marcellus? Cedric?" Javier muttered, narrowing his eyes as he recognized his two older brothers.


    Marcellus, usually confident and composed, stood stiffly, his posture unusually rigid. Cedric, who often seemed relaxed, looked tense, his hands clasped behind his back as if trying to make himself smaller.


    Both brothers glanced nervously at Garius, their faces showing a mix of respect and fear.


    Javier''s lips curled into a mischievous grin as he muttered to himself, "Heh, so it''s not just me."


    Cedric caught Javier''s gaze and subtly shook his head, his expression pleading as if to say, Don''t make it worse for all of us.


    Marcellus, noticing the interaction, shot Javier a pointed look that clearly meant, Behave.


    Javier let out a soft sigh, scratching the back of his head. "Even they''re scared of Father," he whispered to Liana, who stood quietly beside him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, Young Master," Liana replied softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Lord Garius commands respect from everyone¡ªeven his own sons."


    "Yeah, yeah... But I bet I could get them to loosen up..." Javier muttered, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes as he began to plot.


    "Ehem!"


    The sound of Garius clearing his throat echoed through the courtyard, sharp and commanding.


    "Eek!!" Javier froze in place, his mischievous grin instantly vanishing. His back straightened like a soldier at attention, and he didn''t dare move a muscle.


    Garius''s sharp gaze fell on him, his eyes glinting with quiet authority. No words were spoken, but the weight of that look was more than enough.


    "Umm..." Javier stammered, lowering his head slightly and scratching the back of his neck in a useless attempt to look innocent.


    Marcellus and Cedric, watching from the sidelines, visibly tensed. Both older brothers exchanged a glance, silently thanking their lucky stars that their father''s attention wasn''t on them.


    Liana, standing quietly beside Javier, kept her composure, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Young Master," she whispered softly, "maybe it''s best to... stay still for now."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered under his breath, feeling the weight of his father''s gaze on him. "This is why I hate being watched," he grumbled silently, his earlier mischief completely gone.


    Garius''s smirk was subtle but clear as he turned his attention elsewhere, clearly satisfied that his son had been put in his place¡ªat least for now.


    Inside the carriage, Javier sat with his two older brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, while Liana sat beside him as his personal maid. Across from them were Lithia, the dark elf maid attending Marcellus, and Meira, the catfolk maid attending Cedric. Both women were quietly poised, their sharp eyes focused on their charges.


    Javier broke the silence with a curious tilt of his head. "Aren''t you two supposed to be with the summoned heroes? Why are you here now?"


    Marcellus leaned back slightly, crossing his arms with a tired sigh. "Seriously, little brother? You do know how strict Father is, right?"


    Cedric nodded, sounding equally resigned. "Yeah, do you really think we can just ignore his request?" He gestured toward the windows of the carriage. "Look at the other carriages. Even our stepmothers can''t refuse when Father calls. The whole family is here, including our half-siblings."


    Javier glanced out the window, noticing the other carriages following behind, each carrying a member of the Armand family. It was a clear sign of how powerful Garius''s authority was.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, leaning against the side of the carriage. "Yeah, I get it. Father doesn''t mess around when it comes to family."


    Marcellus smirked slightly, his tone lightening. "Exactly. So, we''re all here, whether we like it or not."


    "And don''t forget," Cedric added, a grin spreading across his face, "if we hadn''t shown up, Father would probably drag us back himself."


    Javier chuckled softly, though he agreed. "That''s probably true. He really doesn''t give us much of a choice, huh?"


    Liana, sitting quietly beside him, glanced at her young master with a faint smile. "It''s because he values the unity of the family, Young Master," she said softly.


    "Unity, huh?" Javier muttered, shaking his head with a small grin. "More like keeping everyone in line."


    Javier leaned against the window of the carriage, his eyes watching the scenery pass by. His focus shifted to Buddy, strutting alongside the carriage with a proud air. The Pekko moved almost smugly, his head held high as if he were leading the whole procession. Pikko followed closely behind, trotting gracefully beside Liana, who occasionally glanced at the bird with a soft smile.


    Javier''s gaze moved ahead to where his father''s and mother''s carriage was surrounded by a strong escort. At the front, General Hesbeirn rode on horseback, his commanding presence clear. On either side of the carriage were Mr. Alf and Mrs. Errinette, their movements sharp and purposeful.


    What caught Javier''s attention most was the personal guard unit surrounding them. Their armor shone with a bluish-white sheen, clearly made of mithril, and their weapons reflected the same quality. These were no ordinary guards¡ªthis was definitely the elite unit of the Armand household, used only for the most important missions and events.


    "Hmph..." Javier muttered under his breath, his gaze lingering on the procession. "Father really went all out this time. Even General Hesbeirn and the elite guards..."


    Marcellus glanced at him with a smirk. "Impressive, isn''t it? Father doesn''t do anything halfway, especially when it involves the family."


    "Yeah," Cedric added, his voice amused. "It''s like he''s sending a message to the whole kingdom just by showing up like this."


    Javier leaned back, shaking his head with a small grin. "Typical Father... always making a statement."


    Liana, seated beside him, noticed his expression and spoke softly. "Young Master, Lord Garius''s actions show how much he values all of you. Even this display reminds everyone of the strength of the Armand family."


    "Strength, huh?" Javier muttered, glancing out the window again at Buddy, who was still walking proudly. "Well, at least Buddy seems to be enjoying himself."


    Liana chuckled lightly. "He''s reflecting his master''s confidence, perhaps?"


    "Ehehe... maybe," Javier replied, his grin widening.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 180 - 180: Secrets and Surprises ( 180 )

    Javier looked out of the window, noticing how far they had already traveled from the busy heart of the capital city. His brow furrowed in confusion as he turned to his brothers. "By the way, where are we going?" he asked, tilting his head. "You know the noble school and the capital aren''t that far apart."


    Marcellus shrugged casually, glancing out of his own window. "Hmm? I don''t know. Maybe to the house outside the capital?"


    Javier blinked, his confusion deepening. "Huh? We have one here?"


    Cedric chuckled, crossing his arms. "Of course we do. Did you not know?"


    "Nope," Javier replied bluntly, leaning back in his seat. "When did we get a house near the capital?"


    Marcellus smirked, teasing him. "Probably before you were even born, little brother. It''s not like Father would send the entire family to stay in an inn, after all."


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed, shaking his head. "This family keeps too many secrets from me. First, I find out about secret military units, and now we have hidden houses?"


    "It''s not hidden," Cedric corrected with a grin. "You just never bothered to ask."


    Javier grumbled under his breath, glancing at Liana, who sat quietly beside him. "Did you know about this?"


    Liana nodded gently, her emerald eyes calm. "Yes, Young Master. It''s a secondary residence used for formal events and important gatherings near the capital."


    "Of course you knew," Javier muttered, slumping back in mock defeat. "I''m the last to know anything in this family."


    Liana smiled softly. "Now you know, Young Master. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Yeah, I guess," Javier replied with a cheeky grin, folding his arms as he resigned himself to the ride.


    Javier frowned and leaned back in his seat. "If I knew we had an extra house near the capital, why did we need to rent one before?" he asked, glancing at Liana.


    Liana looked at him calmly, her emerald eyes steady. "Hmm? Oh, it was Madam Francesca''s order," she explained. "She mentioned renting a house in the capital city, not too far from the school, so you''d have more privacy and independence."


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temple. "Of course it was her idea..."


    Across from him, Marcellus and Cedric exchanged amused glances before grinning at their little brother.


    "Don''t cause trouble now, little brother," Marcellus said with a chuckle. "You know how Mother is when she''s serious. We don''t want to get caught up in it."


    "Exactly," Cedric added, leaning back with a smirk. "If you complain too much, she might decide to keep you even closer under her watch. Trust us, that''s not something you want."


    Javier groaned, slumping further into his seat. "Haaa... fine, fine. I get it. I won''t say anything. But it still feels like overkill to rent a house when we already had one."


    Liana gave him a small, reassuring smile. "It was her way of giving you space while still ensuring you were close enough to be safe, Young Master."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier muttered, glancing out the window again. "Mother''s always got some grand plan, doesn''t she?"


    "Always," Marcellus and Cedric replied in unison, their grins widening.


    As the carriages pulled up to the large estate, Javier stepped out, his eyes widening in awe. "Whoa... this isn''t a small house. Really? This is our family house in the capital city?"


    Marcellus stretched casually, looking up at the grand structure. "Yeah. Why?"


    "Well... it''s grand," Javier admitted, still taking in the size and elegance of the mansion.


    Cedric smirked, crossing his arms. "Of course it is. How do you think Father keeps attending meetings with the King and the nobles in the capital? The guards need a place to rest, and the maids take turns too. So, a bigger house for everyone."


    "Oh..." Javier murmured, still impressed by the mansion''s size and details.


    Before he could say more, Marcellus suddenly grinned mischievously. "By the way! I''m taking the master bedroom!" he shouted, dashing toward the house.


    "Hey! It''s mine!" Cedric shouted, pushing past him and sprinting after Marcellus.


    "Oi! Wait for me!" Javier shouted, curiosity piqued. He bolted after them, eager to see what made the master bedroom so special.


    Marcellus and Cedric reached the top of the stairs, jostling each other for the lead. "Get out of my way!" Marcellus shout, shoving Cedric to the side.


    "Not happening!" Cedric growled, pushing back.


    Javier, determined not to be left out, finally caught up and tried to squeeze between his brothers. "Move over, you two! Let me see how good this master bedroom is!"


    Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t budge them. "Ugh! Fine! Time to use magic! Buff up, physical boost!" Javier declared, his body glowing faintly as his strength increased.


    Marcellus glanced down at him and smirked. "Oh, not so fast, little brother. Dispel!" he said, canceling the magic with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Oi! Dirty trick!" Javier yelled, frustration rising. "Oh, you two want to play? Fine! Vines!" he shouted, raising his hand as magical vines erupted around them, tangling Marcellus''s and Cedric''s legs.


    "Oi! No fair!" Marcellus shouted, struggling against the vines.


    "Dirty trick!" Cedric protested, trying to free himself.


    "All''s fair in claiming the best room!" Javier retorted, laughing as he pushed past them toward the bedroom door.


    "Not so fast, little brother! Mud Lake!" Marcellus shouted, waving his hand with a mischievous grin.


    "Eeepp!" Javier yelped as the ground beneath him turned into a sticky, magical mud pit, trapping his feet. "This is dirty! Ewwww!" He tried to move, but the mud clung stubbornly to his boots, holding him in place.


    "Hahaha!" Marcellus laughed triumphantly. "First one to the master bedroom gets it!"


    Cedric smirked, already running ahead. "You''ll have to catch me first!"


    Javier groaned, struggling against the mud. "This is so unfair!" he muttered, glaring at his brothers as they raced down the hallway.


    Meanwhile, outside, their half-siblings watched the commotion with varying degrees of amusement and resignation.


    "Mother, I''m going first," Aelius, Lady Garcinia''s son, said calmly, glancing at her for approval.


    "Go on then, dear," Lady Garcinia replied, waving him off with a faint smile.


    Athine, Garcinia''s daughter, quietly followed her brother, her calm demeanor unshaken by the chaos ahead.


    Heres, the son of Lady Phenelopie, stood by his mother, who was currently pregnant with Garius''s child. He smiled faintly, watching the antics unfold from a distance. "It''s always like this with them," he murmured to his mother, his tone light and amused.


    Phenelopie chuckled softly, resting a hand on her growing belly. "They''re all your father''s children," she said, shaking her head. "It''s no surprise they can''t resist competing over everything."


    Despite the occasional disagreements, the relationships among the siblings weren''t hostile. They weren''t particularly close, but they maintained a balance of respect for their father rather than deep familial bonds.


    Back in the hallway, Javier finally freed himself from the mud with a loud squelch. "You two are going to pay for this!" he yelled, dashing after his brothers, leaving a trail of mud behind him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not if you can''t catch us!" Cedric shouted back, laughing.


    "Haaa... this family," Aelius muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he walked calmly inside.


    As the siblings raced toward the master bedroom, their laughter and shouts echoed through the grand hall. But just as they were about to reach the door, they all came to an abrupt stop.


    Standing there, arms crossed and looking imposing as ever, was their father, Lord Garius. Beside him, their mother, Lady Francesca, stood with a calm smile.


    "Ugh... this isn''t fair," Marcellus muttered under his breath, leaning slightly toward Cedric and Javier. "Why is he always one step ahead of us?"


    "Ehem!"


    The sharp sound of their father clearing his throat cut through the air. Every sibling immediately straightened, their earlier bravado disappearing in an instant.


    Aelius and Athine, who had been walking calmly toward their rooms, froze in place. They stiffened as if they had been caught doing something wrong, their posture rigid under their father''s gaze.


    Javier, Marcellus, and Cedric exchanged uneasy looks, each silently deciding who might take the blame for the noise. None of them dared to move.


    "Well?" Garius said, his eyes scanning the group with quiet authority. "Can anyone explain why my hallway sounds like a battlefield?"


    Francesca''s smile only grew as she gently placed a hand on his arm. "Oh, come now, dear. It''s nice to see them enjoying themselves, isn''t it?"


    "Enjoying themselves?" Garius muttered, glancing at the mud-covered Javier. "We''ll see how much they enjoy cleaning up the mess they''ve made."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 181 - 181: A Toast to Trouble ( 181 )

    Garius''s sharp gaze moved over the three brothers, his arms crossed as he made his decision. "You three will share one room."


    "Ehhhh!!?" the three of them yelped at the same time, their earlier confidence disappearing instantly.


    "But¡ª" Marcellus started, but he froze when his father''s piercing glare fell on him. Even Cedric, the strongest Paladin in the kingdom, and Marcellus, the famous strongest mage, didn''t dare meet Garius''s eyes.


    Javier, younger but still defiant, opened his mouth to protest but quickly shut it when Garius''s gaze turned toward him.


    The three stood stiff as statues, their energy drained away, leaving them with no choice but to agree. "Yes, esteemed Father!" they said together, their voices filled with reluctant respect.


    "Good," Garius said simply, his tone calm but firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Beside him, Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Dear, you''re so good at keeping them in line," she said, resting her hand on his arm.


    "It''s the only way they''ll learn," Garius replied, a faint smirk on his face.


    The three brothers exchanged helpless glances, silently accepting their fate. Behind them, Aelius, Athine, and Heres watched quietly, relieved they hadn''t been part of the commotion.


    Francesca''s serene smile remained as she turned her attention to Liana, Meira, and Lithia, who stood quietly behind their masters. "And you three!" she said sweetly, though her tone had a playful authority. "Since your masters didn''t behave well, you''ll also share a room."


    Liana, always composed, gave a small bow. "As you wish, Madam," she said calmly, her eyes glinting with quiet acceptance.


    "Understood, Madam," Meira replied with a polite nod, her tail flicking slightly behind her.


    "Of course, Madam," Lithia, the dark elf, added, her voice smooth and respectful as she inclined her head.


    Francesca''s smile widened, clearly pleased with their prompt obedience. "Good. Maybe some time together will help all of you keep your young masters in check."


    Behind her, Marcellus, Cedric, and Javier exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of guilt and amusement as they watched their maids accept their shared punishment without complaint.


    "Haaa..." Javier sighed quietly, glancing at Liana. "Sorry about this..."


    Liana met his gaze with a faint, understanding smile. "It''s nothing, Young Master. I''m used to it."


    Marcellus and Cedric, meanwhile, avoided eye contact with their maids entirely, knowing better than to risk their quiet disapproval.


    "Well then," Francesca said cheerfully, turning back to Garius. "Shall we make sure everything is in order, dear?"


    "Yes," Garius replied with a nod, giving one last glance at his sons and their maids. "Let''s hope this lesson sticks." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca''s serene smile remained as she looked at her sons. "And don''t wander outside the mansion, okay?" she said sweetly, though her authority was clear.


    "Yes, Mother!" all three brothers replied in unison, standing up straight like scolded schoolboys.


    Just as Javier was about to relax, his sharp eyes spotted a figure approaching¡ªa beautiful woman with long white hair, glowing horns, and an undeniable air of power. It was Eridith, the White Flame, walking with her usual regal grace.


    "Aaaaaahhh!!" Javier suddenly pointed at her, his voice filled with shock and disbelief. "That lizard! Why is she here?!"


    Without hesitation, he stepped protectively in front of Liana. "Liana! Get back!"


    "Yes, Young Master," Liana replied softly, stepping behind him, but her calm demeanor remained steady.


    Before Javier could say anything more, a swift smack landed on the back of his head.


    "Eeeeppp!" Javier yelped, rubbing the sore spot as he turned to his mother. "Why, Mother!?"


    Francesca crossed her arms, her smile unchanged. "She''s Eridith, and she will soon be your stepmother.."


    "Ehhhh!!!???" Javier''s jaw nearly dropped. "Father is going to marry this... this lizard!?"


    Eridith''s frosty blue eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms, a smirk appearing on her lips. "What did you just say, kid?"


    Before Javier could respond, he froze as he watched his mother step forward and, without hesitation, grab one of Eridith''s horns.


    "Eeeeek!! Francesca!" Eridith squealed, her composed demeanor disappearing as she flailed in protest. "Don''t pull my horn! Let go! It hurts!"


    Javier blinked in disbelief. The dragon woman, whom he had fought and thought was incredibly strong, was helplessly flailing under his mother''s grip.


    "This lizard is strong... yet..." Javier muttered under his breath, completely confused by the scene.


    "Eridith," Francesca said sweetly, still holding her grip on the horn, "you promised not to scare the children. What part of that promise do you not understand?"


    "I wasn''t scaring anyone!" Eridith protested, her voice rising as she squirmed. "You''re the one scaring me right now!"


    Marcellus and Cedric, who had been watching the scene unfold with barely concealed unease, exchanged a quick glance. Knowing it was safer to avoid drawing their mother''s attention, they casually turned away, pretending they hadn''t seen anything.


    "Oi, little brother," Marcellus said quietly, nudging Javier''s shoulder. "Let''s go."


    "Fine..." Javier muttered, though his eyes were still on the spectacle of Francesca effortlessly pulling on Eridith''s horn while the dragon woman flailed helplessly.


    The three brothers walked quickly down the hallway, their steps a bit faster than usual, eager to avoid any potential fallout from their mother''s commanding presence. Behind them, Francesca''s voice carried faintly, her tone sweet but firm as she continued to lecture Eridith.


    "You promised to behave, Eridith. Now, do you understand what that means, or do I need to remind you again?"


    "Eek! No! I understand! Just let go of my horn!"


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged another glance, their expressions unreadable but in sync with the same unspoken thought: Never get on Mother''s bad side.


    "You two are way too calm about this," Javier muttered as they walked.


    "Experience, little brother," Cedric replied with a hint of a smirk. "You''ll learn."


    "Or you''ll just get smacked more," Marcellus added with a chuckle, earning an annoyed glare from Javier.


    Javier slowed down when he noticed Marcellus and Cedric sneaking into one of the side rooms, their movements too careful to be casual.


    "What are you guys doing?" Javier whispered, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    "Shhh!" Marcellus hissed, glancing over his shoulder to make sure no one was following them.


    "Huh?" Javier tilted his head in confusion.


    "Just come in," Cedric urged quietly, motioning for him to follow.


    "What?"


    "Just follow us, little brother," Marcellus said, his grin widening as he slipped through the door.


    Curious, Javier cautiously stepped inside but stopped in his tracks when he realized where they were.


    "A wine cellar?" he whispered, his amber eyes lighting up as he saw the rows of neatly arranged bottles lining the walls. "Wow..." His grin turned mischievous. "Ehehehehe."


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Cedric said with a smirk, pointing at the collection. "This is one of Father''s private stashes. We found it last time we were here."


    "And now," Marcellus added, picking up a bottle and examining it closely, "we get to enjoy the perks of being part of the Armand family."


    Javier''s grin widened as he walked further into the room, running his fingers along the shelves. "Father doesn''t know you''re doing this, does he?"


    "Of course not," Cedric said, grabbing a bottle of his own. "Do you think we''d get away with it if he did?"


    "Haaa... Typical you two," Javier muttered, though he couldn''t hide his excitement. "So, what''s the plan?"


    "Simple," Marcellus said, popping the cork on his chosen bottle. "We have a drink before Mother or Father notices we''re missing."


    "And if they find out?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Then you''ll take the blame for following us," Cedric teased, clinking his bottle against Marcellus''s.


    "Hey! That''s not fair!" Javier protested, but his grin showed he was enjoying the moment.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 182 - 182: Caught in the Act ( 182 )

    Javier scanned the shelves with excitement gleaming in his eyes before grabbing a bottle with an ornate label. "Well... I''m taking this one," he announced with a smirk.


    Marcellus leaned over, his brow furrowing. "Oi! A little kid like you doesn''t get to hog all the good wine. Go drink juice or something."


    Javier turned to him with an exaggerated look of offense. "Huh? Who wants to drink something for kids? I''m drinking this one!"


    "You''re eleven!" Cedric chimed in, smirking as he reached for the bottle in Javier''s hands. "Give it here. That''s for adults."


    "Too late!" Javier declared, dodging Cedric''s hand and clutching the bottle tightly. "This one''s mine now!"


    "Kid, you don''t even know how to pick good wine," Marcellus teased, leaning back with a chuckle. "What are you going to do? Pretend you''re a wine expert?"


    "Ehehe..." Javier grinned slyly, holding the bottle close. "Maybe I don''t know wine, but if it''s from Father''s private stash, it''s gotta be good, right?"


    Cedric sighed, rubbing his temple. "This kid is going to be trouble."


    "He''s already trouble," Marcellus added, shaking his head, though his amused grin showed he wasn''t about to stop the fun. "Fine, kid, but if you get caught, we''re saying it was your idea."


    "Pfft, like you two aren''t the real masterminds," Javier muttered, uncorking the bottle with a triumphant smile. "Now, let''s see what this is all about."


    Javier grabbed a glass and poured the wine with a flourish, his grin growing wider as he admired the deep crimson liquid. He lifted the glass to his lips and took a slow sip, savoring the taste.


    "Fwah!!" he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up. "This would go so well with grilled meat! Ehehehe!"


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances, shaking their heads with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    "He''s acting like he''s a gourmet now," Cedric muttered, taking a sip from his own glass.


    "Let him have his moment," Marcellus replied with a chuckle. "At least he''s appreciating it properly."


    Just as Javier was about to pour himself another glass, a familiar voice called faintly from outside the room.


    "Young Master? Where are you?"


    Javier froze mid-pour, his grin faltering. "Uh-oh..."


    "Is that Liana?" Cedric asked, glancing toward the door.


    "Sounds like it," Marcellus said, smirking as he leaned casually against the wine rack. "What are you going to do now, little brother?"


    Javier quickly capped the bottle and looked for a hiding spot. "She''s going to scold me if she finds me here! Ehehe, you two cover for me!"


    "Oh no, you''re on your own," Cedric said, stepping aside with a laugh. "This is your mess."


    "Traitors!" Javier whispered harshly, clinging to the bottle as he tried to think of a plan.


    "Youuunnnggg Maaasssterrr..." Liana''s voice had a warning tone as it echoed closer.


    "Crap! She''s coming in!" Javier whispered in panic, glancing at Marcellus and Cedric, who were both grinning smugly, clearly enjoying his situation.


    "I know you''re inside with Master Cedric and Master Marcellus," Liana called out, her tone calm but firm. "Come out now."


    "Tch!" Javier clicked his tongue in frustration.


    Marcellus leaned closer, smirking. "Caught already, little brother? You''re losing your edge."


    "Shut up!" Javier hissed, his eyes darting toward the door.


    Cedric chuckled, folding his arms as he leaned casually against the wall. "You might want to face her before she drags you out herself. You know she will."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier muttered under his breath, straightening up and trying to look innocent.


    The door creaked open, and Liana stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room. She paused for a moment, taking in the sight of Javier standing sheepishly near the table with Marcellus and Cedric lounging nearby.


    "Young Master," Liana began, her voice calm but with a hint of exasperation. "You''re supposed to be in your room, not hiding in a wine cellar."


    "I wasn''t hiding!" Javier protested, crossing his arms defensively. "I was just... exploring."


    "Exploring the wine selection?" Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smile betraying her amusement. "Shall I tell Lady Francesca about your findings?"


    "No! No need for that!" Javier said quickly, waving his hands. "I was just about to leave!"


    "Good," Liana said, gesturing toward the door. "Now, come along before you get in more trouble."


    Marcellus and Cedric chuckled as Javier reluctantly followed Liana, muttering under his breath about how unfair it all was. "Traitors..." he whispered, shooting a glare at his brothers, who only waved at him with smug grins.


    "Ehehe!" Javier grinned mischievously, clutching the wine bottle tightly as he followed Liana. "At least I got good wine for tonight!"


    Liana glanced over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing slightly as she saw her young master proudly carrying the large bottle of wine. "Really, Young Master?" she said with a soft sigh. "Acting like an adult now, are we?"


    "I am an adult!" Javier retorted, puffing out his chest.


    Liana raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Yes, yes... an ''adult'' at eleven years old."


    "Hey!" Javier frowned, pointing the bottle at her in mock indignation. "In two more months, I''ll be twelve!"


    "Oh, my apologies," Liana replied playfully, bowing slightly. "How could I forget, Young Master? Such a monumental age indeed."


    "Exactly!" Javier said with a triumphant grin. "Twelve is practically adulthood."


    "Yes, yes..." Liana said softly, shaking her head with a warm smile as they walked back to their room. "Though I doubt Lady Francesca would agree with you."


    "Mother doesn''t have to know," Javier muttered, holding the bottle protectively. "This is between us, Liana. You''ll cover for me, right?"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed, her faint smile never fading. "We''ll see, Young Master."


    "We''re going to be drinking tonight, Liana!" Javier declared, his mischievous grin growing wider as he held up the wine bottle like a trophy.


    Liana, walking calmly beside him, raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Did you forget? You''ll be sleeping with Master Marcellus and Master Cedric tonight."


    Javier''s grin vanished instantly. "Ugh!" he groaned, slumping his shoulders. "I can''t sleep without you next to me, and you know that!"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head. "Haaa... fine. I''ll see what I can do, Young Master."


    Javier''s smirk returned as he leaned closer, lowering his voice playfully. "Just sneak into my bed tonight, okay? Ehehehe."


    "Young Master..." Liana gave him a pointed look, but the faint blush on her cheeks didn''t escape his notice. "You really shouldn''t say things like that so casually."


    "What? It''s true," Javier said with a cheeky grin. "I sleep better when you''re there."


    Liana sighed again, though her soft smile showed she was amused. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll see what I can do... but no promises."


    "Ehehe, I''ll take that as a yes," Javier said confidently as they continued toward their room.


    "Liana?" Javier called, his voice playful as they walked side by side.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm and composed, already expecting his next move.


    "Chuuu!" Javier grinned mischievously, puckering his lips and leaning slightly toward her.


    Liana sighed softly, her eyes shining with a mix of amusement and resignation. "Haaa..." she murmured, leaning closer to give him a quick, soft kiss on the lips.


    Javier''s grin widened, his eyes sparkling with delight. "Ehehe, I knew you couldn''t resist, Liana."


    "It''s because you never give up until you get what you want, Young Master," Liana said gently as she straightened up, a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Of course not," Javier said with a cheeky smirk. "That''s why you love me."


    Liana shook her head lightly, her soft smile staying in place. "Yes, yes, Young Master. Now let''s get moving before someone catches us."


    "Ehehe, fine," Javier said, still grinning as they continued on their way.


    Later that night, the grand dining room was filled with the warm glow of the light and the soft sound of cutlery clinking. Garius sat at the head of the table, with his wives¡ªLady Phenelopie and Lady Garcinia on his left, and Lady Francesca with Eridith on his right.


    As Garius looked around the room, his sharp eyes narrowed slightly. "Hmm? Where are the kids?" he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    Francesca chuckled softly, taking a sip of her wine. "Marcellus and Cedric?" she began, a playful glint in her eyes. "They were found by their maids, already lying on the floor, completely drunk from your wine cellar collection."


    "Haaa..." Garius let out a long, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Those two... they''ll never change."


    "At least they didn''t break anything this time," Phenelopie added with a soft smile, resting a hand on her growing belly.


    "And where is Javier?" Garius asked, looking at Errinette, who stood nearby with her usual calm demeanor. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master Javier is taking a shower right now," Errinette replied smoothly. "Liana is waiting for him in their room."


    "Haaa... at least one of them is behaving," Garius muttered, leaning back in his chair.


    His gaze then turned to Aelius, Athine, and Heres, who were sitting quietly at the far end of the table, their postures perfectly straight. "Behave," Garius said simply, his eyes locking onto each of them.


    "Yes, esteemed Father," they replied in unison, their voices steady as they nodded respectfully.


    The tension eased slightly as the conversation shifted. Garcinia, seated to Garius''s left, chuckled softly. "You know, dear, at least this gathering keeps everyone under one roof for a change."


    "That''s true," Francesca added, smiling warmly at Garius. "Even if it takes your authority to make it happen."


    "Well, it''s not over yet," Phenelopie said with a knowing smile, her tone light as she glanced toward the door, as if expecting more antics before the night was through.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 183 - 183: Dreams and Realities ( 183 )

    "Hyaaarhh! The bath was good! Ehehehe!" Javier exclaimed cheerfully as he walked toward the dining room, his damp hair still slightly messy. Liana followed closely behind.


    However, the moment Javier stepped into the dining room, his eyes locked onto Garius''s serious, piercing gaze.


    "Eeep!" Javier froze, stiffening as if he''d just been caught doing something wrong.


    "Good Evening, esteemed Father," he said quickly, bowing politely and trying to salvage the situation.


    Garius''s expression didn''t change as he gestured toward the table. "Take a seat and behave."


    "Yes, esteemed Father!" Javier replied, his voice cracking slightly before muttering under his breath, "Haaa... why is he so serious all the time?"


    "Hmm?" Garius raised an eyebrow, his sharp ears catching the mumble.


    "Eeek! Nothing!" Javier blurted, quickly hurrying to the end of the table, where Liana was already setting up his plate.


    As he sat down, Liana placed a platter in front of him, filled with various cuts of perfectly cooked meat. Javier''s eyes sparkled at the sight, his earlier nerves forgotten. "Ahhh, meat! Ehehehe!" he muttered happily, digging in with excitement.


    Garius watched silently for a moment, his stern gaze lingering before he turned back to the rest of the family. Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head as she sipped her wine. "He''s always so full of energy," she remarked warmly.


    "Too much sometimes," Garius muttered, though a faint flicker of amusement appeared in his eyes as he resumed his meal.


    As Javier eagerly ate, Garius''s voice cut through the lively atmosphere. "And Javier!"


    Javier froze mid-bite, his eyes snapping up to meet his father''s serious gaze. "Yes, esteemed Father!?" he replied, sitting up straighter, eager to please.


    "Try not to cause too much trouble during the battleground event tomorrow," Garius said firmly.


    "Err... umm..." Javier fidgeted in his seat, glancing around as if looking for an escape. "I''ll try..." he mumbled reluctantly.


    "Good," Garius replied, his gaze unyielding. "And try not to lose early on."


    Javier straightened again, his confidence returning. "That will be done, my esteemed Father!"


    Satisfied, Garius turned to Liana, who stood quietly by Javier''s side. "And Liana."


    "Yes, my lord?" Liana responded, bowing politely, her eyes calm.


    "Try to win the escort bracket," Garius said, his tone neutral but commanding.


    Liana nodded gracefully. "I cannot promise victory, my lord, but I will try my best," she replied sincerely.


    Garius nodded, his expression unreadable, though a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Inside, he thought, Hmph... I can''t wait to see her win and face the previous year''s champion. This will be entertaining.


    As the conversation ended, Javier leaned toward Liana and whispered, "You''re totally going to win, right?"


    "Young Master," Liana said softly, her lips curving into a faint smile, "please focus on your own matches instead of mine."


    "Ehehe, we''ll see," Javier said with a grin before going back to his meal with excitement.


    Francesca glanced at Garius from the corner of her eye, a knowing smile on her lips as she noticed the change in his mood. Leaning closer, she lightly rested her hand on his arm and whispered softly so only he could hear, "So... she''s not here?"


    Her tone was playful, but her expression showed curiosity about someone important who was missing.


    Garius''s smirk deepened, though he didn''t look directly at her. Instead, he casually took a sip of his wine, his eyes shining with amusement.


    "Not yet," he murmured quietly, his voice low and mysterious.


    Francesca chuckled softly, pulling back to focus on her plate. She didn''t ask more, clearly happy to leave the mystery unsolved, at least for now.


    Later that night, after dinner, Javier lay in his bed, feeling restless. The muffled snores of his brothers, Marcellus and Cedric, filled the room, adding to his discomfort.


    With a sigh, Javier quietly slipped out of bed, careful not to wake them. Tiptoeing to the door, he opened it slowly and stepped into the dimly lit hallway, heading toward Liana''s room.


    When he reached the door, he eased it open and peeked inside. The soft moonlight coming through the window showed Liana, Meira, and Lithia sleeping peacefully in their own beds.


    From the doorway, Javier whispered, "Liana."


    No response. He frowned and tried again, a bit louder this time. "Liana."


    Still nothing.


    "Haa... if an assassin came, you''d all be dead already," Javier muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    Taking a deep breath, he whispered once more. "Lianaaaa..."


    Liana stirred a little but didn''t wake.


    "Ugh, fine," Javier muttered, slipping inside the room and sneaking over to Liana''s bed. Without hesitation, he climbed onto the bed and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a gentle hug.


    Liana stirred again, waking slowly as she felt someone holding her. Her eyes opened, and she blinked in surprise before realizing who it was.


    "Young Master..." she whispered, her voice soft but a bit scolding. "What are you doing?"


    "You promised to come to my bed later!" Javier replied quietly, sounding a bit accusing.


    Liana blinked, then sighed softly. "I forgot... sorry, Young Master."


    "Never mind," Javier said with a grin, snuggling closer to her. "Ehehehe."


    Liana''s gentle smile returned as she adjusted her position, pulling Javier''s head against her chest. She began humming a soft lullaby, her fingers brushing lightly through his hair.


    "Liana?" Javier mumbled sleepily, his voice muffled.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Kiss?" he asked, his tone innocent yet hopeful.


    Liana paused for a moment before leaning down, placing a gentle kiss on his lips. When she pulled back, she smiled softly. "There... happy?"


    "Very," Javier murmured, his eyes closing as he drifted off, comforted by her presence.


    Liana watched him for a moment, her expression tender. "Good night, Young Master," she whispered, continuing to hum as he fell into a peaceful sleep.


    Liana held Javier close, her arms wrapped around him as she rested her chin lightly on his head. The warmth of his presence and the steady rhythm of his breathing made her feel calm. She realized that Javier couldn''t sleep soundly unless she was by his side.


    "Young Master..." she whispered softly, her eyes warm. "I love you."


    Javier stirred a bit, a small smile spreading across his face as he mumbled, "I love you too, Liana... ehehe... my future bride."


    Before Liana could respond, Javier leaned up and brushed his lips against hers in a soft, loving kiss. She hesitated for just a moment before returning it, her cheeks slightly flushed but her heart steady.


    As the kiss ended, Liana placed a hand on his cheek, her smile gentle. "There... now sleep, Young Master," she said softly. "Tomorrow, you''ll need all the energy you can for the battleground event."


    "Okay," Javier murmured, his voice already heavy with sleep. He nestled closer to her, resting his head against her chest as his breathing slowed.


    Liana continued to hold him, a quiet smile on her lips as she hummed softly, watching over him as he drifted into peaceful sleep. "Good night, Young Master," she whispered, her heart full of affection for the boy she cared for so much.


    Slowly, Liana''s eyelids grew heavy as she held Javier close, the comfort of his presence and the peaceful night lulling her to sleep. But soon, she found herself in a strange, unfamiliar place.


    "Hmm? Where am I?" Liana muttered, looking around. The surroundings were blurry, a hazy mix of colors and light that felt both dreamlike and strangely vivid.


    "My love..." a deep, gentle voice called out, sending a shiver down her spine. "What are you thinking?"


    Liana turned quickly, her eyes widening in surprise. Standing before her was a tall man, his features hidden in mystery. His voice was rich and soothing, with an intimate tone, but she couldn''t recognize him.


    "Huh?" Liana gasped, taking a step back. "Who is he?" she thought, her heart racing.


    She opened her mouth to speak, to ask him questions, but to her shock, the words that came out weren''t her own.


    "Nothing much, dear..." Liana heard herself say, her tone soft and affectionate.


    Her mind whirled with confusion. "Why am I saying that? Who is this man?" she thought, feeling trapped in the dream as it continued.


    The man stepped closer, his presence calm and commanding. "You''ve been quiet, my love. Is something bothering you?" he asked, his voice full of genuine care.


    Liana wanted to speak, to ask everything, but the dream held her captive, her lips curving into a soft smile she didn''t mean to give. "It''s nothing... truly," she heard herself say again, her voice not really her own.


    As the tall man leaned closer, his warm, mysterious gaze locked onto Liana''s, she felt her heart race uncontrollably. She didn''t understand why¡ªdespite her confusion and the alarm ringing in her mind¡ªshe found herself tilting her head slightly, her lips parting as if drawn by an invisible force.


    "What... why am I doing this?" she thought, panic rising. But no matter how hard she tried, her body wouldn''t let her move away.


    The man''s face was just a breath away, their lips about to touch¡ª


    Suddenly, Liana''s eyes snapped open, her body jolting upright as she woke from the strange dream.


    "Haa..." she gasped softly, her hand clutching her chest as she tried to steady her racing heart.


    The room was quiet, the soft moonlight filtering through the window casting a calm glow. Javier was still peacefully asleep, nestled against her and unaware of her momentary distress.


    "What was that...?" Liana whispered to herself, her eyes wide with lingering confusion. The dream felt too vivid, too real, leaving her with emotions she couldn''t fully understand.


    But as she looked down at Javier''s sleeping face, his soft breaths steady and calm, she felt her heart ease. Gently, she brushed her fingers through his hair, shaking off the lingering unease from the dream. "Just a dream."


    "Why am I dreaming of the same person twice?" she wondered, her heart aching with guilt and unease. She clenched her fists, her emotions swirling like a storm.


    Liana sat still, her thoughts chaotic as the memory of the dream lingered, vivid and unsettling. She clenched her fists again, her gaze falling on Javier, who was peacefully asleep beside her.


    "No..." she whispered fiercely, her voice trembling. "I don''t want that. I only want Young Master."


    Her eyes softened as she looked at him, his innocent expression soothing the storm inside her. She leaned closer, her lips brushing against his forehead¡ªbut the memory of the dream refused to leave.


    A thought struck her, one she couldn''t ignore. If she could replace that unsettling feeling with something real, something that was hers, maybe the unease would fade.


    Without hesitation, Liana leaned down further, her lips brushing gently against Javier''s. She lingered there, letting the kiss anchor her back to the present, her heart steadying with each moment.


    Javier stirred slightly but didn''t wake, a small smile forming on his lips even in his sleep.


    "There..." Liana whispered, her cheeks flushed as she pulled back. "This is real... and it''s all I need."


    She settled back into bed, holding him close and letting the warmth of the moment wash away the remnants of the dream. As her eyes closed once more, her resolve solidified.


    "You''re the only one I love, Young Master. No dream will ever change that," she murmured, her voice barely audible as she drifted back to sleep. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 184 - 184: Battlegrounds of Fate ( 184 )

    The loud cheers of the crowd filled the huge stadium, their excitement filling the air as nobles from across the kingdom gathered to watch the prestigious Battleground Event. Banners with different house crests waved proudly in the stands, each representing the students competing in this long-standing tradition.


    "Go Class A!!" shouted a group of spectators, their voices booming over the crowd.


    "Class B will win this event!!" another group replied, their enthusiasm just as strong.


    The arena was a grand sight¡ªa wide, open field surrounded by tall stands, with magical barriers shimmering faintly to protect the audience from stray spells or weapon strikes.


    In the center of the arena stood the event''s announcer, a lively man dressed in royal robes, his voice magically amplified to reach every corner of the stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" he boomed, his voice echoing above the cheers. "Welcome to the Battleground Event! The most honorable competition for our young nobles before they reach their Blessing Ceremony!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, the atmosphere charged with excitement.


    "This year," the announcer continued, gesturing grandly, "we have an exciting lineup of students, each ready to showcase their skills in magic, physical strength, and tactical brilliance! Who will rise above and claim the honor of victory?"


    In the stands, nobles of all ranks watched eagerly. The King himself sat in the royal box, flanked by Princess Kliatana and several high-ranking officials. The royal guards stood at attention, reminding everyone of the event''s importance.


    Meanwhile, the students from all six classes gathered near the edge of the arena, their excitement and nerves clear. Javier stood at the back, arms crossed casually, looking unimpressed by the grandeur around him.


    The announcer stepped forward, his voice booming as the crowd''s cheers began to settle. "Now, it''s time for the bracket assignments!"


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the audience as the students and their escorts leaned forward in anticipation. The tension in the air was thick as everyone awaited the first matchup.


    "Which class will take the honor of battling first?" the announcer asked dramatically, his tone filled with suspense.


    He gestured toward the royal box, his demeanor shifting to one of utmost respect. "Let us invite our esteemed King to observe the proceedings," he said, bowing deeply.


    The crowd erupted into applause as the King stood, his regal presence commanding the arena. With a nod, he signaled for the event to proceed.


    The announcer turned back to the crowd, raising his hand dramatically. "And now... let us reveal the first battle!"


    A large, enchanted wheel appeared in the center of the arena, glowing with magical energy. Each section of the wheel displayed the names of the six classes¡ªA through F. With a wave of the announcer''s hand, the wheel began to spin rapidly, its light dazzling the spectators.


    "Which class will take the stage first?" the announcer bellowed. "Let the wheel decide!"


    The wheel slowed, its glowing pointer ticking past each class name until it finally stopped.


    "CLASS A!!!" the announcer shouted, his voice bursting with excitement.


    Cheers erupted from the Class A students and their supporters, their confidence clear.


    "And who will be their opponent...?" The announcer raised his hands, and the wheel spun again.


    This time, the suspense in the arena was almost unbearable. The wheel slowed once more, ticking past Class B, Class C... and then stopped.


    "VERSUSSSSSSS..." The announcer drew out the word dramatically, pausing just enough to keep everyone on edge. "OH NO!!! CLASS F!!!"


    The crowd collectively gasped, the dramatic contrast between the top-ranked Class A and the last-ranked Class F setting the stage for an unexpected battle.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, magically amplified, as the crowd leaned in with eager anticipation.


    "Let the first representative from Class A step forward and begin the battle with Class F!"


    Cheers erupted from the left side of the arena as the announcer raised his hand. "From the left corner, representing Class A! The strongest among all in Class A, hailing from the prestigious Marquis Jilazt household¡ªFenzi Gin Jilazt!!"


    Fenzi stepped forward confidently, his elegant robes adorned with his household''s crest. He carried himself with ease, the cheers from his classmates boosting his ego.


    The announcer then turned to the opposite side. "And in the right corner! Representing Class F! From the humble household of Lower Baron Teruin¡ªMelozin Von Teruin!!"


    A few polite claps rose from the crowd as Melozin entered the arena. He looked nervous, clutching his wand tightly, his simple attire a stark contrast to Fenzi''s polished appearance. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let the battle begin!" the announcer declared, stepping back as magical barriers activated, shimmering around the two combatants to ensure safety for the spectators.


    Fenzi wasted no time. With a smug grin, he began chanting, his voice echoing across the arena as fire mana swirled around him. "Oh, flames of the eternal inferno, heed my call and scorch all who stand before me!"


    A massive fireball formed above Fenzi''s outstretched hand, glowing with intense heat.


    Melozin froze, his eyes widening in panic. He fumbled with his wand, trying to cast a spell, but the fireball was already hurtling toward him.


    "BOOM!" The fireball struck with a loud explosion, the force knocking Melozin off his feet and sending him sprawling across the arena floor. The protective barrier absorbed the excess flames, shielding the crowd from the heat.


    The referee stepped forward, raising a hand. "Class F''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class A''s Fenzi Gin Jilazt!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as Fenzi raised his arms triumphantly, basking in the praise. Meanwhile, Melozin was carried off the field by medics, his classmates watching in silent resignation.


    "This is boring," Javier muttered, stretching lazily before leaning back. He glanced at Liana with a mischievous grin. "Wake me up when it''s my turn."


    Before Liana could respond, Javier shifted positions and casually lay down on her lap, using her as a makeshift pillow.


    "Young Master..." Liana sighed softly, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "What? You''re the best pillow," Javier said with a smirk, closing his eyes and settling in comfortably.


    Liana shook her head lightly, but a faint smile crossed her lips as she gently brushed her fingers through his hair. "Very well, Young Master. I''ll wake you when it''s time."


    "Ehehe... thanks, Liana," Javier mumbled sleepily, already halfway to napping as the next battle was called in the arena. The noise of the crowd faded into the background, leaving only the peaceful moment between him and his ever-patient maid.


    The Class F instructor stood near the edge of the arena, nervously biting his fingernails as he watched the current match unfold. Out of his thirty students, twenty-eight had already been defeated, leaving only one struggling desperately in the arena.


    "Please... win!" he whispered to himself, his hands trembling as he watched the student dodge another barrage of spells.


    But deep down, his hope was fading. He glanced back at the "delinquent noble," Javier, who was sleeping peacefully in his maid''s lap, completely unbothered by the chaos around him.


    "This kid..." the instructor muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "All he does is sleep, eat, and play with that oversized bird of his. There''s no way he can help turn this around."


    In the arena, the Class F representative was barely holding on, sweat dripping from their brow as they dodged spell after spell. Their opponent from Class A smirked arrogantly, their tone filled with disdain.


    "Hah! Weakling!" the Class A student sneered, pointing at the struggling representative with one finger. "Is that all you can do? Dodge like a coward? Your magic is pathetic!" He pinched his fingers together, mocking their power. "This small¡ªnothing compared to me!"


    The crowd roared with laughter, some jeering at the struggling student, while others applauded Class A''s clear dominance.


    Back on the sidelines, Liana paid no attention to the arena or the crowd. Her focus remained solely on Javier, her fingers gently running through his hair as he rested on her lap. Her calm demeanor never wavered, as if the chaos around them didn''t exist.


    The last remaining Class F student gritted their teeth, narrowly dodging another wave of spells. The strain was clear on their face, but they refused to give up just yet. Raising their staff, they began chanting a long spell, their voice shaking but determined.


    "Oh, great earth, heed my call! Gather your strength and strike down my foe with your mighty fist!"


    Mana surged around them, the ground trembling slightly as a massive earthen fist began to rise.


    "Hahahaha!" The Class A student laughed mockingly, his voice full of arrogance. "Too slow, Class Failure!"


    He began his own chant, his movements fluid and confident. "Piercing shards of frost, rain down upon my enemies! Ice Bullet!"


    A flurry of sharp, glowing ice bullets shot forward, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Before the Class F student could finish their spell, the ice bullets struck, sending them sprawling onto the ground with a cry of pain. The unfinished earth spell fizzled out, crumbling uselessly as the student lay motionless.


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Class F''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class A!"


    The stadium erupted into cheers for Class A, the triumphant student raising their arms to soak in the applause. Meanwhile, the Class F instructor slumped in despair, his shoulders sagging as he muttered under his breath. "No... no... not again..."


    He stared at the arena, disappointment etched deeply into his face. "That was our last hope," he whispered, his voice heavy with resignation.


    He glanced once more at Javier, still peacefully asleep in Liana''s lap, and let out a frustrated sigh. "What''s the use? He doesn''t care... there''s no way he''ll do anything."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 185 - 185: Unconventional Tactics ( 185 )

    The announcer''s voice boomed across the stadium, trying to reignite the crowd''s enthusiasm. "Now, the next battle! Does Class F even have a chance left?"


    Excitement and doubt buzzed among the spectators as the announcer raised his arm dramatically. "Here comes the representative from Class A! From the prestigious Marquis Hazlarn household..."


    The Class A student, dressed in finely embroidered robes, stepped forward with a confident smirk, waving to the crowd as cheers erupted.


    The announcer turned toward the other side. "And where is the representative from Class F?"


    Back at the Class F bench, Liana gently shook Javier''s shoulder. "Young Master, wake up. It''s your turn."


    "Hmm?" Javier mumbled, still half-asleep. "Let me sleep a little more..."


    "Young Master..." Liana''s tone became more insistent, though still soft.


    "Ugh!! Fine..." Javier groaned, sitting up reluctantly. "Haaa... I wanted to sleep more." He stretched lazily, letting out a loud yawn, before dragging himself toward the arena with sluggish steps.


    "From the right corner!" the announcer bellowed as the crowd turned to watch Javier shuffle onto the battlefield. "Representing Class F! From the renowned Armand household... Javier De Armand!"


    A few murmurs spread through the audience, but most of the Class A supporters snickered at the sight of the boy who looked like he had just rolled out of bed.


    Javier finally reached the center of the arena and plopped down into a lazy squat, resting his elbows on his knees and yawning again, completely ignoring the audience.


    "You both ready?" the referee asked, looking between the two combatants.


    "I''m going to make you pay for what you did to me last time!" the Marquis Hazlarn son growled, glaring at Javier.


    Javier didn''t even glance at him, his attention seemingly on a scuff on his shoe.


    "Begin the battle!"


    The Class A student wasted no time, raising his hands dramatically as he began chanting, his mana swirling around him. "Oh, great flames of destruction! Burn my enemy to ashes! Massive Fireball!"


    The crowd roared in approval as a huge fireball began forming in the air above the Class A student.


    Meanwhile, Javier remained squatted, scratching his knee lazily. He then picked up his shoe, examined it, and casually tossed it.


    The crowd gasped as the shoe flew through the air¡ªstraight and true¡ªbefore landing with a loud whack against the student''s face.


    The fireball fizzled out instantly as the Class A student stumbled backward, clutching his nose and falling flat on his back, unconscious.


    The stadium fell silent, the absurdity of what just happened taking a moment to sink in.


    "...Class A''s representative is unable to continue! The victory goes to Class F''s Javier De Armand!" the referee declared, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The crowd erupted into chaos¡ªhalf cheering, half laughing, and some outright stunned by the unexpected result.


    Javier lazily walked to retrieve his shoes, squatting in front of Marquis Hazlarn''s son, who now lay unconscious in the arena. Without saying anything, he picked up his shoes and walked out of the arena in a sluggish manner.


    Javier stood up, dusting off his hands casually. "Haaa... can I go back to sleep now?" he muttered, walking off the arena without sparing a glance at his defeated opponent.


    Javier strolled back to the Class F bench, yawning loudly and rubbing his eyes. "Liana... I want to sleep more," he mumbled, hardly noticing the shocked whispers and stares around him.


    "Here, Young Master," Liana said softly, patting her lap with a serene smile. Javier plopped down without hesitation, resting his head comfortably as she began brushing her fingers gently through his hair.


    Within moments, he was dozing again, a content smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, the other students of Class F sat frozen, their jaws nearly dropping to the floor.


    "Did he just...?" one student muttered, still staring at the arena.


    "He defeated a Class A student..." another whispered.


    "*...With a shoe!?"


    The murmurs spread through the group, disbelief clear on every face. The so-called "delinquent noble," who seemed to do nothing but sleep, eat, and play with his Pekko, had just defeated one of the strongest Class A students in seconds¡ªand in the most ridiculous way possible.


    "Who... who even does that?" one student finally blurted, throwing their hands up in frustration.


    The Class F instructor, who had been biting his nails earlier, slumped back in his chair, his face mixing relief and shock. "I... I don''t even know what to say anymore..." he mumbled, staring at Javier, who was now peacefully asleep on Liana''s lap, completely unaware of the chaos he had caused.


    In the viewing stands, Garius sat calmly, surrounded by all his wives, Eridith, and a group of personal maids, guards, and other staff. The arena buzzed with noise from the astonished crowd, but Garius''s sharp eyes stayed fixed on his youngest son as Javier casually returned to his bench and lay down on Liana''s lap, unfazed by the uproar.


    A faint smirk tugged at Garius''s lips. "Hmph, as expected of my son," he murmured, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Beside him, Francesca let out a soft laugh, shaking her shoulders slightly. "Haaa... this boy..." she said, shaking her head in fond disbelief. "Even in a formal setting, he acts so casually."


    "Casual?" Garcinia chimed in, raising an eyebrow. "Throwing a shoe to defeat his opponent isn''t casual; it''s downright ridiculous."


    "But effective," Eridith added with a sly grin, resting her chin in her palm. "I like his style. That kind of unpredictable tactic keeps people on edge."


    "Unpredictable is an understatement," Phenelopie remarked, sipping her tea calmly. "It''s more like he''s playing a game while everyone else is fighting a battle."


    "He''s just being himself," Francesca said with a warm smile, her eyes never leaving Javier. "My little honey bun always does things his own way."


    The nearby maids tried to hide their smiles, exchanging amused glances. Even the guards, usually stoic and composed, struggled to contain their reactions to the utterly bizarre display.


    "Well," Garius finally said, his smirk widening, "if nothing else, he knows how to make an impression."


    The family and their entourage watched as the announcer tried to regain control of the event, focused on the chaos Javier had left behind. But for Garius, there was no doubt in his mind¡ªhis youngest son had just made the entire arena remember his name.


    The battles continued through the tough preliminary rounds, with each class fighting for dominance in the arena. The cheers of the crowd came and went with every victory and defeat, and the students gave it their all to secure a spot in the main event.


    By the end of the qualification battles, the numbers told the story. The announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, drawing everyone''s attention to the center stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The moment you''ve all been waiting for!" he declared, his voice full of excitement. "Which class will emerge victorious this year? And which individual will earn the prestigious title of Strongest Student of the Year!?"


    The crowd roared in anticipation as the final numbers were displayed:


    Class A: 29 representatives.


    Class B: 20 representatives.


    Class C: 25 representatives.


    Class D: 5 representatives.


    Class E: 10 representatives.


    Class F: 1 representative.


    A murmur rippled through the audience at the big difference between the classes.


    "Hah, Class F barely made it!" someone in the crowd scoffed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One representative? They might as well forfeit!" another jeered.


    Meanwhile, at the Class F bench, Javier remained sprawled lazily on Liana''s lap, completely unfazed by the attention. Liana kept stroking his hair, her calm expression never changing.


    "Young Master..." she said softly. "You''re the only one left. Are you ready?"


    Javier yawned, stretching as he sat up slowly. "Haa... so boring," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. "Guess I''ll have to do it,huh."


    The Class F instructor stood nearby, biting his nails again, panic and desperation in his eyes. "He''s the only one left... but it''s him..." the instructor whispered to himself. "Maybe... just maybe..."


    The announcer''s voice rose again, calling attention back to the arena. "And now, let the main event begin!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 186 - 186: Battle of the Classes ( 186 )

    The announcer''s voice echoed through the stadium, amplified by magic, stirring the already energetic crowd into a frenzy.


    "Now, for the moment you''ve all been waiting for!" the announcer boomed. "Who will qualify for the next round!? Are you alllll readyyyyyyyy!?"


    A deafening roar erupted from the commoner section, where spectators waved flags and cheered with unrestrained enthusiasm. Nobles in their reserved areas clapped politely, their excitement more subdued but just as expectant.


    "Let''s give them a warm round of applause as we announce the first match!" The announcer raised a hand, pausing for dramatic effect as the crowd leaned in with anticipation.


    "JAVIER DE ARMAND..." The announcer''s voice rang out, prompting murmurs and whispers from the audience. Many remembered his previous victory¡ªand the ridiculous way he achieved it.


    "VERSUSSSSS... THELI VON KLIMBERT !!"


    The crowd reacted instantly, gasps and whispers filling the stadium as the next competitor confidently strode into the arena. The Klimbert son, a boy with striking features and finely crafted armor, waved to the audience with a smug grin.


    At the Class F bench, Javier let out an exaggerated sigh, his head drooping slightly as he muttered, "Haaa... here we go again... another boring event." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana stood beside him, her expression calm but expectant. "Young Master, it''s your turn," she said gently.


    Javier stretched lazily, rubbing the back of his neck as he stood. "Fine... let''s get this over with," he muttered, trudging toward the arena with a posture that suggested he''d rather be anywhere else.


    The Klimbert boy smirked as he sized up Javier, raising his voice for the audience to hear. "You''re nothing but a disgrace to noble society, Armand. I''ll show everyone here what a real noble can do!"


    Javier stopped mid-step, scratching his head as he yawned loudly. "Haaa... can we skip the speech and get this over with?"


    The crowd erupted in laughter, while others gasped at Javier''s open dismissal of his opponent''s taunt.


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Both contestants, ready yourselves! The match will begin in three... two... one... begin!"


    The Klimbert heir raised his hands dramatically, with mana crackling around him as he began his chant. "I will burn you down, Armand brat!" he bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fury as he started casting a long and complicated spell. "Oh great thunder of the heavens, gather and rain destruction upon my foe¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a mischievous grin spread across Javier''s face. "Ehehe..." he chuckled under his breath, his eyes glinting with mischief.


    The crowd leaned in, expecting a counter-spell or a brilliant move, but instead, Javier casually walked toward the boy.


    "What are you¡ª" the boy stammered, his focus wavering slightly.


    In one quick motion, Javier grabbed the waistband of the Klimbert heir''s perfectly tailored pants and yanked them down to his knees.


    The arena fell into stunned silence. The Klimbert boy let out a panicked yelp, scrambling to cover himself with both hands as his spell fizzled into harmless sparks. "Wha¡ªwhat are you doing!?" he cried, his face turning bright red.


    "Heh, too slow," Javier muttered with a cheeky grin.


    As the Klimbert heir crouched awkwardly to fix his pants, Javier simply stood up straight and headbutted him right on the chin.


    "Thunk!"


    The impact sent the Klimbert boy sprawling backward, his legs flying into the air as he hit the ground with a loud thud. His eyes rolled back, and he lay motionless, completely unconscious, with a small bubble of drool forming at the corner of his mouth.


    The referee stared, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "C-Class F''s Javier De Armand is the winner!" he finally declared, his voice filled with confusion.


    The crowd exploded in laughter, mixed with gasps and cheers. The nobles looked on in stunned silence, while the commoners roared with delight at the absurdity of the situation.


    Javier turned back toward the bench, his mischievous grin growing wider as he soaked in the chaos he''d just caused. Ignoring the gasps, laughter, and horrified whispers from the crowd, he casually placed one hand on his waist and struck a smug pose.


    With his free hand, he raised a cheeky peace sign toward the audience, his grin practically oozing confidence. "Ehehe... too easy!" he said loud enough for nearby spectators to hear.


    The crowd erupted into a mix of roaring laughter and incredulous gasps.


    "Did he really just¡ª?" one noble stammered, unable to believe what he had seen.


    "Unbelievable..." muttered another.


    In the commoner section, the audience cheered wildly, many unable to contain their amusement. "That kid''s a menace!" someone shouted, laughing uncontrollably.


    Back at the Class F bench, Liana sighed, lightly covering her mouth to hide a small, exasperated smile. "Young Master..." she murmured, shaking her head slightly.


    Javier gave the crowd one last exaggerated bow before sauntering back toward the bench, his smug pose burned into the minds of everyone watching.


    As he strolled back, he waved to the cheering crowd, his smug grin still plastered across his face. "Settle down, fans, settle down... ehehehehe," he teased, striking another playful pose before plopping onto the bench.


    Liana, standing calmly beside him, let out a soft sigh. "Young Master..." she said, her voice a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "What?" Javier replied, stretching as if he hadn''t just turned the arena into a comedy show. "That boy was too slow. If this were a real battlefield, he''d already be done for," he added with a cheeky grin. "Ehehehe."


    Liana shook her head, her eyes twinkling despite her calm demeanor. "You always find a way to do things your own way, don''t you, Young Master?"


    "Of course," Javier said, leaning back comfortably. "Well, this is real fun!"


    The Battleground Event continued, with match after match electrifying the crowd. Cheers, gasps, and applause echoed through the stadium as the number of competitors steadily decreased.


    By the time the smoke from the preliminary rounds cleared, only 45 students remained in the competition. The announcer''s booming voice filled the arena, adding to the excitement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what an incredible set of battles we''ve witnessed so far!" the announcer exclaimed, his energy igniting the already lively crowd. "From the original 180 competitors, only 45 remain! These students are the best of the best in this year''s event!"


    The crowd roared with excitement, the tension in the air palpable as spectators buzzed about the remaining students.


    As expected, most of the qualified students were from Class A and Class B, their superior numbers and resources showing their dominance. The polished techniques and relentless spells of these classes kept the audience on the edge of their seats.


    But amidst the celebrated representatives from the upper classes, there was one glaring exception.


    "And let us not forget," the announcer added, pausing for dramatic effect, "the lone representative of Class F, Javier De Armand!"


    The crowd erupted into a mix of reactions¡ªcheers, laughter, and murmurs¡ªat the mention of the "delinquent noble." His unorthodox methods and laid-back attitude had already made him the talk of the event.


    In the Class F section, the instructor let out a heavy sigh, his nerves worn thin. "I still don''t know how we even got this far..." he muttered under his breath, watching as Javier lounged at the edge of the arena.


    Javier, as usual, was unfazed by the attention. Lying back with his arms behind his head, he looked up at the sky with an indifferent expression. "Haaa... so much noise," he muttered. "Are they really this excited about something so boring?"


    Beside him, Liana remained composed, standing quietly with her hands folded in front of her. "Young Master," she said softly, "you''ve made it this far. Will you continue to ''not try'' in the next round as well?"


    "Ehehe," Javier chuckled, glancing at her. "Why fix what''s not broken?"


    The announcer''s voice rose again, pulling the crowd''s attention back to the arena. "With the remaining students, the next round will separate the true contenders from the rest! Who will rise to the challenge? Stay tuned!"


    The audience''s cheers grew louder, their excitement reaching new heights as anticipation for the next set of battles began to build. Meanwhile, Javier yawned, settling in comfortably as the other competitors nervously prepared for what lay ahead.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 187 - 187: Food and Fowl ( 187 )

    "Liana," he mumbled, a hint of frustration in his voice, "this is boring."


    "Young Master," Liana replied softly, her calm eyes meeting his, "the audience seems to be enjoying the spectacle."


    Javier sighed, waving his hand dismissively. "Why are they all so dramatic? Chanting long spells and showing off their flashy skills? In a real battle, if they did this, they''d already be dead."


    Liana smiled faintly but didn''t respond right away. She understood Javier''s point¡ªhis unconventional yet effective methods were very different from the showy displays of the other students.


    "They''re here to impress, Young Master," she finally said, her voice patient. "For many, this event is about recognition, not practicality."


    "Haaa... Recognition doesn''t mean much when you''re six feet under," Javier muttered, closing his eyes. "Let me know when it''s time to deal with the next one. Maybe I''ll use both shoes this time." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Very well, Young Master. Rest while you can."


    As the crowd roared with excitement for the next match, Javier remained indifferent, content to wait for his turn while the other competitors fought hard for their place in the tournament.


    "Liana?" Javier mumbled, his eyes opening lazily as he looked up at her.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, pausing her brushing of his hair.


    "I''m hungry... ehehe," he said with a mischievous grin.


    Liana sighed softly, glancing around the arena. Her sharp eyes scanned the bustling crowd and the competitors'' area, sensing that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching them from afar, making her wary.


    "Wanna go together to get food, Liana?" Javier asked, his grin widening as he sat up.


    "But, Young Master..." Liana hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly as she continued to scan the surroundings. "What if your name is called while we''re away?"


    "Well..." Javier smirked, stretching his arms. "I''ll just jump back inside the arena while eating. Simple."


    Liana sighed again, shaking her head. "Haaa... okay, Young Master. But stay close to me."


    "Of course!" Javier said cheerfully, standing and grabbing his coat. "Let''s get some meat, Liana! Lots of it!"


    Liana nodded, still cautious as she kept a protective eye on Javier. She knew he could defend himself, but her instincts as his caretaker¡ªand someone who cared deeply for him¡ªwouldn''t let her relax.


    As they walked toward the food stalls around the arena, Liana subtly positioned herself to shield Javier from any suspicious onlookers. "Stay alert, Liana," she thought to herself, her eyes flicking briefly toward a distant figure she''d noticed earlier, hidden in the crowd. "Something isn''t right..."


    Meanwhile, Javier seemed oblivious to her concerns, happily humming as he planned what to eat. "Meat skewers, roasted chicken, maybe some pie... oh, and wine!"


    "Young Master, you''re still underage," Liana reminded him gently.


    Javier grinned mischievously, shrugging off her protest. "Ehehe... I don''t care. I want to drink it," he said confidently, already imagining how the wine would pair perfectly with the feast he was about to enjoy.


    Liana sighed, her expression softening despite her vigilance. "Haaa... fine, Young Master. But only a little."


    "Hehe, you''re the best, Liana!" Javier cheered, his carefree attitude never faltering, even as Liana''s eyes darted cautiously around the crowd, her protective instincts on high alert.


    As they walked, Liana''s thoughts drifted, her eyes scanning the busy area with caution. Maybe it would be better if the Young Master had another personal maid to help him... she thought silently. Handling everything alone during events like this makes it hard to stay focused.


    But this thought brought an uncomfortable feeling to her chest. What if he liked the other maid too?


    Her hand instinctively tightened on the hem of her dress as she continued walking beside him.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice broke into her thoughts.


    "Hmm?" she replied, turning to look at him.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, tilting his head slightly and wearing his playful grin.


    "Nothing, Young Master... nothing," Liana quickly said, steadying her voice as she pushed the thought aside.


    Javier shrugged, his grin widening. "Let''s go back, Liana. Ehehe!"


    "Okay, Young Master," she answered softly, a small smile forming on her lips as she stayed close to him, her earlier worries tucked away¡ªfor now.


    "By the way, Liana?" Javier asked, his grin showing a hint of mischief.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana replied, her tone calm as always.


    "Buddy and Pikko... who''s going to feed them at the house?"


    Liana chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You don''t have to worry, Young Master. They''re not at the house. I''m sure Lord Garius arranged for them to be brought here. Most likely, those two are already outside the arena, being taken care of by a special caretaker."


    "Huh?" Javier blinked, tilting his head. "We have a caretaker for Pekkos?"


    "Hmm?" Liana tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I''m not entirely sure, Young Master, but according to Mrs. Errinette, she mentioned that someone would look after them while we attend the battleground event."


    Javier''s grin widened as he imagined the scene. "Oh~ I bet the caretaker is running around, panting and exhausted, trying to chase Buddy and Pikko. Hahaha!"


    Liana''s lips curled into a faint smile as she pictured it too. "You might not be wrong, Young Master," she replied, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Those two are quite spirited."


    "Ehehe, I hope Buddy doesn''t cause too much trouble," Javier added, already imagining his Pekko smugly refusing to listen to anyone but him.


    Meanwhile, outside the arena, Buddy and Pikko stood proudly in their designated area. Their usual lively personalities were toned down as they received care from a special team. This team was responsible for secretly taking care of Lord Garius''s prized Pekkos¡ªincluding Giddie, as well as the Pekkos of Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn. Only a few people, including Lord Garius and his closest friends, knew about this team.


    The caretaker, a composed woman with a strong presence, approached Buddy with a calm yet firm attitude. Standing tall, she reached up to offer a treat directly to his beak. "Oho~ good boy," she said warmly, her voice steady but affectionate.


    Buddy squawked happily, leaning down slightly to accept the treat, his powerful frame showing off his pride. Pikko, not wanting to be left out, let out a soft but insistent chirp, nudging the caretaker''s shoulder with her beak.


    "Alright, alright, Pikko," the woman chuckled, holding up another treat. "You''re next. Patience, girl."


    Pikko accepted the treat gracefully, her silver-tinged feathers shimmering in the sunlight as she fluffed them contentedly.


    "You two are far better behaved than I expected," the caretaker remarked, stepping back to observe the large birds. "I was told you''d be a handful. I guess you save the chaos for your masters, huh?"


    Despite the peaceful scene, the caretaker''s watchful eyes never left her surroundings. She knew how important her job was¡ªnot just caring for these majestic creatures but also protecting them from any harm or interference.


    Buddy and Pikko, however, seemed completely relaxed, enjoying the special attention and treats as they stood majestically, showing the pride and strength of their master''s house.


    One of the other secret Pekko caretakers, standing nearby, chuckled softly as she watched Buddy and Pikko behave themselves. Turning to their leader, she said, "These two are surprisingly easy to care for. Not like our lord''s big golden Pekko."


    The leader of the caretaker team smirked knowingly, her arms crossed as she leaned slightly against a nearby post. "Giddie''s not just any Pekko," she said with a wry tone. "That one has a personality as big as its size. Sometimes, you''d think it was running the household instead of Lord Garius."


    The group let out quiet laughter, careful not to disturb the calm mood of the area or draw unnecessary attention.


    "Remember when Giddie chased the stable master last week?" one caretaker added with a grin. "I think the poor man is still traumatized."


    "Or the time it refused to eat anything but the fancy fruits from the southern territories?" another chimed in. "No wonder our food budget went up that month."


    The leader shook her head, though amusement sparkled in her eyes. "That golden beast is a handful, but it''s worth it. Lord Garius treasures Giddie like a family heirloom. I just wish it were as calm as these two." She gestured toward Buddy and Pikko, who were now preening themselves happily after finishing their treats.


    "Calm for now," one caretaker pointed out. "But let''s not forget how they love to dash off the moment they see their master. Especially Buddy."


    "True," the leader agreed, a small smile on her lips. "Let''s just hope they don''t cause a scene during the event. If they do, we''ll have our hands full trying to catch them."


    The group shared a knowing laugh, their camaraderie clear as they resumed their watch over the majestic Pekkos, each one silently preparing for the inevitable chaos these spirited creatures could cause.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 188 - 188: Fire and Finesse ( 188 )

    The announcer''s voice echoed across the stadium, raising the excitement of the crowd.


    "The moment you''ve all been waiting for! The 45 remaining students will compete in the next round!"


    The audience erupted into cheers, the energy in the air electric.


    "However!" the announcer continued, building the suspense. "One student will be excluded from this round, advancing directly to the next stage¡ªthe kingdom''s very own Princess Kliatana!"


    The crowd clapped politely, and murmurs spread through the arena as the princess waved gracefully from her seat in the royal box, surrounded by her personal maids and guards.


    "And now, let''s give a round of applause for our next contestants!"


    The audience leaned forward in anticipation as the announcer gestured grandly. "From Class B! The daughter of Duke Harbor''s household! The radiant, the talented¡ªAMETHIA GAZ HARBOR!"


    Amethia stepped into the arena with poise and grace, her long, flowing robes embroidered with her family crest. She smiled sweetly at the crowd, waving with confidence that matched her noble status.


    "Versus... the youngest son of Count Armand''s household! The one and only¡ªJAVIER DE ARMAND!"


    The crowd buzzed with curiosity, remembering Javier''s unusual victories in the previous rounds. As his name echoed through the arena, Javier casually strolled in, still munching on a piece of roasted meat.


    Amethia smiled brightly at him, her tone polite and sincere. "Let''s hope the best wins," she said, radiating charm and grace.


    Javier barely glanced at her. "Oh... okay," he replied through a mouthful of meat, his voice muffled as he continued chewing. "Munch... munch..."


    The audience fell silent for a moment, stunned by the clear difference between the two competitors. Laughter erupted from some sections while others whispered in disbelief.


    The announcer quickly recovered, raising his voice again. "Are you all ready!?"


    The crowd cheered once more, their excitement filling the arena as the tension between the two contestants grew.


    As the referee shouted, "Begin!" Amethia wasted no time.


    "Fast Cast: Fireball!" she chanted swiftly, a glowing sphere of flame forming in her hand before she hurled it directly at Javier.


    Javier lazily side-stepped the attack, the fireball whizzing past him harmlessly. Without missing a beat, he reached into his pocket, pulled out several sticks, and tossed them into the flames left by the spell.


    The crowd gasped in confusion as Javier squatted down, rubbing his hands together as he pulled out a piece of meat from his storage and placed it over the makeshift fire.


    "Geez, thank you, beautiful," he said with a smirk, waving the smoky aroma toward himself.


    "Whaaa!?" Amethia''s eyes widened, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. "What are you even doing!?"


    "Cooking, obviously," Javier replied casually, poking the meat to check if it was sizzling properly. "This is great timing. I was just hungry again."


    "Ugh!" Amethia''s polite demeanor faltered as she launched another spell. "Fast Cast: Wind Blades!"


    Jagged arcs of wind surged toward Javier, but he casually rolled backward, landing back into a squat near his sizzling meal.


    "Whoa, easy there, beautiful," he said, grinning as he reached for a seasoning pouch from his storage and sprinkled spices onto the grilling meat. "Chill out. You''ll ruin the fire."


    The crowd burst into laughter and incredulous whispers as Amethia stared at him, her hands glowing with magic, clearly flustered. The announcer, struggling to keep his composure, exclaimed, "What a bizarre turn of events! Javier De Armand is... cooking!?"


    Amethia stomped her foot, her face flushed. "Stop playing around and fight me properly!"


    "But I am fighting," Javier said with a smirk, holding up a perfectly grilled skewer of meat. "This is strategy. You''re the one wasting energy."


    The crowd roared with laughter, and even some nobles in the royal section couldn''t help but chuckle at Javier''s antics. Meanwhile, Amethia fumed, determined to wipe that smirk off his face.


    Amethia gritted her teeth, her hands glowing with magic as she launched several spells at once. "Fast Cast: Fireball! Wind Blades! Ice Shards!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the arena lit up with colorful magic. Each spell flew toward Javier, who casually dodged them with minimal effort, his movements smooth and easy.


    "Wow..." Javier said, his eyes glinting with interest as he sidestepped another fireball. "You''re good. But I have to ask... why are you in Class B? Most of the students in Class A can''t even cast that fast."


    Amethia''s calm demeanor faltered as she stomped her foot, her face flushed with frustration and embarrassment. "Ugh! Don''t just dodge! Fight me head-on!"


    Javier grinned, scratching the back of his head. "Err... no."


    "No!?" Amethia exclaimed, shocked. "Why not!?"


    "Because this is more fun," Javier replied with a shrug, sidestepping yet another spell. "Besides, look at you! All serious and huffy. It''s entertaining."


    The crowd burst into laughter, some cheering for Javier while others supported Amethia, wanting her to teach him a lesson.


    "Stop playing around!" Amethia shouted, casting another flurry of spells as her frustration grew with each missed attack.


    "Ehehe," Javier chuckled, hands in his pockets as he effortlessly dodged again. "You''re really going all out, huh?"


    Amethia''s determination only grew as she glared at Javier. "Fine! If you won''t take this seriously, I''ll make you!"


    Her frustration boiled over, and her magic surged around her. "Physical Boost! Fast Casting! Magic Boost!" she chanted, activating her skills in quick succession.


    The crowd roared as her aura intensified, flames swirling around her hands. With a determined shout, she dashed toward Javier, her speed almost blinding.


    "Whoa!! Girl... don''t be that mad!" Javier said with a wide grin, easily dodging her fiery strike at the last second.


    Amethia''s flames scorched the ground where Javier had stood moments before, but she didn''t back down. Twisting her body, she launched another fiery punch through the air.


    Javier spun to the side, laughing as he avoided her relentless attacks. "Come on, beautiful! You''re gonna tire yourself out at this rate!"


    "Stop evading and fight me properly!" Amethia shouted, her voice a mix of anger and determination.


    "No way!" Javier teased, his grin still in place. He leaned slightly to dodge another flame-enhanced punch, casually reaching into his pocket to grab a piece of meat and take a bite. "Mmm... this is good stuff. Want some?"


    "Ugh!!!" Amethia''s frustration peaked as she poured more energy into her strikes, intent on landing at least one hit.


    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, equally amused and amazed by Javier''s effortless evasion and Amethia''s relentless drive. The announcer, clearly excited, shouted, "An intense clash of speed and strategy! Will Amethia''s fiery determination break through Javier''s calm demeanor?"


    Amethia narrowed her eyes. "Calm or not, I''ll make you take me seriously!" she declared, her flames roaring brighter as she prepared her next move. Meanwhile, Javier''s grin only grew wider, clearly enjoying the chaos she brought to the arena.


    "Are you scared of a girl!?" Amethia shouted, her flames flaring brighter as she dashed toward Javier with another strike.


    Javier lazily ducked under her attack, munching on a piece of bread he had casually pulled from his pocket. "No..." he replied, his voice calm and teasing as he took another bite mid-dodge. "Why should I be scared? You''re cute."


    "Wha!?" Amethia stumbled slightly, her fiery aura flickering for a moment as her cheeks turned pink.


    "Ehehe, you heard me," Javier grinned, stepping to the side to avoid another strike. "You''re cute, but you''re way too mad. Chill out a bit. You''ll tire yourself out before this fight gets interesting."


    The crowd erupted into laughter and cheers, the unexpected moment fueling their excitement. Amethia''s face reddened even more, but her determination didn''t waver.


    "Cute or not, I''m still going to win!" she shouted, channeling her magic into another series of attacks. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier chuckled, effortlessly dodging again while waving his half-eaten bread at her. "Sure, sure. Just don''t overdo it, beautiful. I''d hate for you to lose because you got too worked up."


    "Argh!!" Amethia''s frustration grew, her strikes becoming faster and more precise. The audience watched in awe and amusement as the clash between her fiery determination and Javier''s carefree evasion continued, with neither side backing down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 189 - 189: Victory and Heartbeats ( 189 )

    Amethia kept attacking with everything she had, launching spell after spell at Javier. Her flames crackled, wind blades sliced through the air, and bursts of magic erupted around the arena. Yet no matter how fast or powerful her strikes were, Javier dodged them all easily, his grin never fading.


    "Ehehe, you''re persistent," he teased, sidestepping another fiery attack. "But don''t overdo it, beautiful. You''ll run out of mana."


    Amethia ignored him, her focus solely on trying to land a hit. Her heart raced with determination as she put all her energy into her attacks.


    But then it happened¡ªher mana reserves ran dry. Her movements slowed, her knees wobbled, and her vision blurred slightly. "Ugh..." she muttered, swaying on her feet.


    "Whoa!" Javier reacted quickly, stepping forward and catching her by the waist before she could fall completely.


    For a moment, everything seemed to freeze for Amethia. The loud cheers of the crowd faded into the background, and all she could see was Javier''s face inches from hers. The sunlight glinted off his hair, and his eyes glow with warmth.


    Her heart raced. "W-what is this feeling?" she thought, her cheeks turning red. To her, the scene felt like something out of a romantic story, complete with an imaginary soundtrack of "Oh My Sunshine~" playing in her mind.


    "You okay?" Javier asked casually, tilting his head in genuine concern, completely unaware of the effect he was having on her.


    "U-umm..." Amethia stammered, her voice barely a whisper as she looked up at him, totally taken by his charm.


    The crowd didn''t notice the moment between them, too focused on the excitement of the match. To them, it simply looked like Javier had stepped in to catch Amethia before she fell.


    The announcer squinted at the scene, tilting his head in confusion. "It seems... Amethia Gaz Harbor is unable to continue!?" he announced, unsure at first, but gaining confidence as he raised his hand. "The victory goes to Javier De Armand!!"


    The audience erupted into cheers and laughter, some impressed by Javier''s skill and others amazed at how he managed to dodge every attack without breaking a sweat.


    Meanwhile, Amethia remained in Javier''s arms, her face burning red as her mind raced. "What just happened!?" she thought, her gaze fixed on the boy who had completely disarmed her¡ªnot with magic, but with his infuriating charm.


    Amethia, still cradled in Javier''s arms, looked up at him with a deep blush on her cheeks. Her heart raced uncontrollably, and before she could stop herself, the words spilled out:


    "I love you," she said softly but sincerely, her eyes shining with emotion.


    Javier blinked, tilting his head slightly. "Huh?" he replied, clearly caught off guard. "What are you talking about?"


    "I love you~" Amethia repeated, her voice filled with genuine affection. "Please... be my boyfriend."


    Javier''s expression froze for a moment, then he quickly stood up, releasing her waist as if she had suddenly become too hot to hold. "Ah... no thank you," he said bluntly, waving his hand as he turned toward the exit. "See ya!"


    Without waiting for a response, Javier rushed out of the arena, his pace casual but clearly wanting to leave the situation behind. As he stepped into the corridor, he muttered to himself, "What is wrong with that girl?"


    The crowd, unaware of the exchange, cheered for Javier''s victory, while Amethia remained on the ground, her face still red as she watched him leave.


    "H-he rejected me?" Amethia whispered, her heart caught between disappointment and admiration. Her face flushed as she clutched her chest, feeling her heart race. "He''s even cooler than I thought..."


    Suddenly, a realization sparked in her mind. Father~ Mother~ she thought, her eyes sparkling as a dreamy smile spread across her face. I finally found him... the one I''ll marry!


    Her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as her mind raced with visions of her future. The youngest son of Count Armand... Javier De Armand... She sighed softly, her earlier frustration and exhaustion replaced by a newfound determination.


    The crowd continued to cheer for Javier''s victory, unaware of Amethia''s inner thoughts as she silently vowed, No matter what, I''ll make him mine!


    As Javier returned to the Class F bench, the other students watched him nervously. Some wanted to congratulate him for winning yet another match effortlessly, but none dared to approach the "delinquent noble." His laid-back attitude and unpredictable behavior had earned him an intimidating reputation.


    Javier, completely unbothered by their hesitance, plopped down on the bench and immediately turned to Liana, his mischievous grin already in place. "Lianaaaaaaa..." he called out softly, catching her attention.


    "Yes, Young Master?" Liana asked, tilting her head slightly as she stood by his side.


    Javier leaned closer, his voice dropping to a playful whisper. "I want chuuuu!"


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she kept her composure and shook her head gently. "Not in public, Young Master," she replied in her usual calm tone.


    "Haaa... fine..." Javier sighed dramatically, leaning back against the bench with an exaggerated pout. "You''re no fun sometimes, Liana."


    Liana smiled softly, brushing a strand of silver hair behind her ear. "There''s a time and place for everything, Young Master," she said with a slight chuckle, her voice filled with affection.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Class F students exchanged nervous glances, none daring to interrupt their conversation. "He''s acting like a kid, but why does it still feel intimidating?" one of them whispered, earning quiet nods of agreement from the others.


    However, Javier was too focused on teasing Liana to notice their reactions, already plotting his next joke for when they were alone.


    The battles continued in the arena, getting more intense as the number of competitors dwindled. Spells lit up the sky, weapons clashed, and cheers erupted from the crowd as the students fought hard for their place in the next round.


    By the time the number of remaining competitors was down to 22, the sun had begun to set, casting a golden glow over the arena. The once-energetic crowd now buzzed with a mix of excitement and exhaustion, eager to see what the next day would bring.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, capturing the attention of the spectators and participants alike:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what an incredible day it has been! We''ve seen amazing talent, fierce determination, and unforgettable matches!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their energy reignited by the announcer''s words.


    "As the sun sets and the evening draws near, we''ll be concluding today''s matches! Out of the original competitors, only 22 remain!" The announcer paused for dramatic effect before continuing, "And let''s not forget, our esteemed Princess Kliatana will join the brackets once the list narrows to 11 contestants tomorrow!"


    Excited murmurs rippled through the audience at the mention of the princess, her upcoming participation adding more intrigue to the already thrilling event.


    "Thank you all for your enthusiasm today! We''ll resume the battleground event tomorrow morning! Until then, rest well and prepare for another day of unforgettable battles!"


    The crowd applauded once more as the announcer''s voice faded. Students began filing out of the arena, some limping from injuries while others walked with their heads held high, their determination clear.


    At the Class F bench, Javier stretched lazily and let out a loud yawn. "Haaa... finally," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "That took forever."


    "Young Master, let''s return to the house," Liana said gently, already preparing to escort him out.


    "Yeah, yeah... but first, let''s grab some meat on the way back," Javier replied with a mischievous grin, already thinking about his next meal as the arena emptied around them.


    As Javier and Liana walked toward the area outside the arena where Buddy and Pikko were kept, Javier stretched his arms and yawned loudly. "Haaa... I wonder if I can just skip the event tomorrow. It''s so boring," he muttered, kicking a stray pebble along the path.


    Liana glanced at him with a calm yet knowing expression. "Sure you can, Young Master," she said with a slight smile. "Well... if you''re okay with being scolded by Lord Garius."


    "Eeep!" Javier froze mid-step, his face going pale as he remembered his father''s sharp gaze and strict voice.


    "Remember, Young Master?" Liana continued, her tone gentle but firm. "What Lord Garius said at the dining table yesterday."


    "Ugh..." Javier groaned, scratching his head as he reluctantly echoed, "Try not to lose in the early match."


    "Good," Liana replied with a satisfied nod, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Javier sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. "Fine, fine. I''ll show up tomorrow... but I''m still not excited about it," he grumbled, though a small grin tugged at his lips. "Let''s hope Buddy and Pikko are having more fun than I am." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sure they''re fine, Young Master," Liana said reassuringly as they continued on their way, the sound of squawking Pekkos growing louder in the distance.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 190 - 190: Feathers, Fun, and Foreboding ( 190 )

    "Buddy!!!" Javier shouted happily as they got closer to the holding area.


    "Cuquawk!!!" Buddy replied excitedly, flapping his big wings and bouncing on his strong legs.


    "Ehehehe!! Did you miss me?" Javier smiled, running to his Pekko and patting its beak gently.


    Liana sighed softly and shook her head with a small smile. "Haaa... Young Master, it hasn''t even been a day since you last saw him."


    "Yes, yes... but it feels like forever!" Javier said, burying his face in Buddy''s feathers like a child who sees a friend after a long time. "Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked happily, leaning into Javier''s touch.


    Meanwhile, Liana looked at the caretaker, who stood nearby in a neat uniform with the Armand family emblem. She bowed politely. "Thank you, Mrs. Caretaker."


    The woman smiled and returned the bow. "You''re welcome, Miss Liana. We''ll keep taking care of them until the event is over. They''ve been good, as always."


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work," Liana replied, her voice calm and polite.


    Javier looked over while scratching behind Buddy''s neck. "Good? Buddy? Ehehe, you''re full of surprises today," he teased, making Buddy squawk happily again.


    "Young Master, we should go back soon," Liana reminded him, pointing to Pikko, who was cleaning her feathers nearby.


    "Haaa... fine. But only after I give Buddy a little more attention. He''s been such a good boy," Javier said with a grin, giving Buddy a small treat from his pocket.


    The caretaker chuckled softly, watching them play. "Your bond with them is amazing, Young Master Javier. They''re lucky to have you."


    "Of course! Who else can handle these two so well?" Javier said proudly, then turned back to Buddy with a smirk. "Right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!!!" Buddy answered loudly, making everyone laugh.


    Javier climbed up onto Buddy''s back easily, smiling widely as he got comfortable.


    Buddy, very excited, started lifting his right leg, then his left, switching back and forth like he was doing a funny dance. His big body moved back and forth as if he were performing a bird dance.


    "Buddy, calm down!" Javier laughed, holding onto the reins while Buddy continued being silly. "Ehehehe, you''re too excited!"


    Meanwhile, Liana gracefully got on Pikko, her movements smooth and quick. "Thank you again, Mrs. Caretaker," she said politely, bowing her head a little.


    "Don''t mention it," the caretaker replied with a warm smile. "After all, it was Lord Garius''s order."


    Before Liana could say more, Buddy let out a loud squawked and started moving in circles, his excitement overflowing.


    "Buddy!!" Javier called out, half-amused and half-exasperated. "Stop showing off!"


    The big Pekko ignored him and kept dancing, making people step aside quickly. Some laughed, while others looked confused.


    "Ehehehe, Buddy! You''re making everyone move out of the way!" Javier grinned, clearly having fun.


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head as Pikko stood still, calm and collected compared to Buddy. "Haaa... Young Master, please don''t encourage him," she said, although a small smile showed she was amused.


    "But he''s having fun!" Javier replied, leaning forward to pat Buddy''s neck. "Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy squawked loudly, as if he agreed, and kept circling until Javier finally pulled him in, much to the relief of the onlookers.


    "By the way, where are Mother and Father?" Javier asked, looking around as Buddy shifted excitedly beneath him.


    The caretaker, still nearby, replied calmly, "I believe they are in different areas right now. And Mr. Alf said you both could go first."


    "Ohhhhh!!!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he held Buddy''s reins tightly. "Ehehe, let''s go, Buddy!"


    "Young Master... don''t," Liana quickly said, her voice calm but firm as she brought Pikko closer to him. "We should go to them now."


    "Huh? But..." Javier started, pouting a little, his mind racing with ideas to run ahead.


    "No buts!" Liana''s tone was serious. She turned to the caretaker and her team, and her eyes gave a warning. The caretaker understood and signaled her team, who got ready on their horses.


    Liana turned back to Javier with a serious look. "Young Master, if you think about running off and leaving us here..." she paused and leaned closer, "you won''t be sleeping with me tonight."


    "Haa... fine," Javier sighed dramatically, slumping in his seat as Buddy let out a disappointed squawked.


    Liana smiled slightly, but her gaze stayed alert. "Good. Now, let''s go to them calmly."


    Javier muttered under his breath, "Haaa... ruining all the fun..." but he followed her lead, keeping Buddy in check as the group began their journey toward Lord Garius and Lady Francesca.


    Mrs. Caretaker saw the slight worry in Liana''s face as her eyes moved around the area. Concerned, she leaned closer and whispered, "Is something bothering you?"


    Liana, her gaze sharp and steady, whispered back while adjusting her weapon quietly. "I noticed something strange during the event. We may not be alone."


    Understanding how serious this was, Mrs. Caretaker signaled her team subtly. The caretakers, who were more than just animal handlers but highly trained experts, quickly got ready, their hands brushing against hidden weapons as they surrounded Javier and Liana.


    Meanwhile, completely unaware of the tension building around him, Javier rode Buddy casually, a big grin on his face. Buddy, matching his master''s mood, walked proudly, his large feet stomping confidently as if he owned the road.


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy let out a proud squawk, getting a few confused looks from nearby people, while Javier chuckled softly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What none of them knew¡ªexcept for Javier himself¡ªwas that he had already activated one of his skills. His eyes glinted as his detection ability scanned the area for any potential dangers.


    "Haaa... they''re all so serious," Javier thought to himself, his grin growing a little bigger. "Let''s see if anyone dares to make a move."


    Liana, however, stayed focused, her hand lightly resting on her bow as she exchanged a quick nod with Mrs. Caretaker. The subtle change in their team''s position was seamless, making sure their Young Master was protected from all sides without drawing attention.


    As they arrived at the gathering place, Liana quickly urged Pikko forward, her sharp eyes scanning the area. She approached Mrs. Errinette, who was on her horse near the lead carriage. Liana bowed slightly from atop her Pekko and whispered, "We might have company."


    Mrs. Errinette glanced at her briefly, her calm smile unchanged. "Ah, Liana," she said softly, her voice steady. "Nothing to worry about."


    "Hmm?" Liana tilted her head, a bit confused.


    "Just stay close to the Young Master," Errinette continued, her tone warm but firm. "Make sure he enjoys himself with you by his side. That''s all you need to focus on."


    Still a little confused, Liana nodded. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette," she replied, guiding Pikko back to Javier, who was casually patting Buddy''s neck, completely unaware of the tension around them.


    The scene around them showed the Armand family''s power and preparation. Nine grand and sturdy carriages were surrounded by the elite unit of the Armand household. Knights in shiny mithril armor stood in perfect formation, their strong presence demanding respect.


    Inside the carriages were Lord Garius, Lady Francesca, Eridith, Phenelopie, Garcinia, and their sons and daughters, their noble presence clear even from within the carriages.


    The other carriages held personal maids and a secret elite battle maid unit, disguised as regular maids to hide their true strength and purpose.


    Suddenly, from the sides, another group appeared as if they had stepped out of the shadows. Gloria, the Head of Household Maids, and her team joined the formation with grace, their timing perfect.


    "Hmm?" Liana blinked, narrowing her sharp eyes slightly. "Gloria?"


    "Ara... Liana," Gloria greeted her with a serene smile, her calm demeanor easing some of the tension.


    Before Liana could reply, Javier shouted out, "Ohhh!! Gloriaaaa!" waving excitedly from atop Buddy.


    Gloria chuckled softly, her serene expression brightened by amusement. "Ara... Young Master Javier. It''s always a pleasure to see you so happy."


    Javier grinned widely, guiding Buddy closer. "Of course! The whole gang''s here, right? This is getting more fun!"


    Liana let out a soft sigh, shaking her head. "Haaa... Young Master," she muttered, though a faint smile appeared on her lips. The heavy atmosphere seemed to lighten a bit with Javier''s carefree antics.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 191 - 191: Love, Loyalty, and Shadows ( 191 )

    Javier fought the urge to ask Gloria for a kiss, which he would normally do when Liana wasn''t around. Instead, he just smiled nervously, trying to hold back his usual antics.


    Gloria noticed his expression, her serene smile unchanged. "Ara... something on your mind, Young Master?" she asked playfully yet calmly.


    "Ehehe... nothing..." Javier replied, his grin widening a bit as he scratched the back of his head.


    Gloria leaned forward from her horse with graceful ease, Before Javier could react, she gave him a quick kiss on the lips. "There," she said softly, amusement in her smile.


    Liana, who had just returned to Javier''s side on Pikko, caught the scene and frowned slightly. "Gloria... why do you always spoil him like that?"


    "Ara..." Gloria turned her calm gaze to Liana, tilting her head. "But you''re so lucky, Liana. You sleep with him, kiss him every day, he lies on your lap, and he''s even promised to marry you when he grows up."


    Liana''s cheeks turned faintly pink, but she stayed composed. "That doesn''t mean you should encourage him, Gloria," she replied, her tone hinting at exasperation.


    Javier grinned cheekily, clearly enjoying the moment. "Ehehe... see, Liana? Everyone loves me!"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed deeply, shaking her head, though a small smile tugged at her lips. "Young Master, you truly are impossible."


    "That''s what makes me great," Javier said proudly, earning a soft laugh from Gloria and an amused shake of the head from Liana.


    Gloria guided her horse closer to Liana, who was still on Pikko. Gloria''s warm smile softened as she looked at Liana, her tone sincere. "You know, I''m jealous..." she began quietly. "You''re lucky he chose you to be his first wife in the future."


    Liana sighed softly, gripping Pikko''s reins a little tighter. "Haaa... Gloria, you''re impossible," she muttered, but there was no hostility in her tone.


    Javier, still on Buddy, squinted at them suspiciously. "What are you two whispering about over there?" he called out, clearly curious.


    "Nothing, Young Master," Liana replied quickly, turning back to him with her usual calm demeanor. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria leaned closer to Liana, her calm smile showing some determination. "I can''t wait until he becomes an adult, marries you as his first wife... and then I''ll be his second wife." she said softly, her voice steady.


    Liana sighed and looked at Gloria with a tired expression. "Haa... fine. Do what you want, Gloria. If he even remembers the promise."


    "Ara... how wonderful," Gloria replied, her voice light but sincere. "Getting permission from his future first wife. But don''t get me wrong, Liana¡ªI''m serious. I''m not joking."


    Liana shook her head and sighed deeply. "Haaa... I know. Let''s just hope he stops with two wives. If he has more, it''ll be chaos."


    "Oh, Liana," Gloria laughed softly, her smile gentle. "You know that with someone like him, chaos is certain."


    Liana glanced at her but couldn''t help a small smile. "You''re not wrong..." she admitted, sounding a bit exasperated but fond.


    Meanwhile, Javier was busy making Buddy do his funny "victory strut," making the nearby caretakers laugh.


    "Gloria, this isn''t the time to talk about that," Liana said firmly, her voice calm but serious. "We''ll talk when the Young Master becomes an adult. Don''t get your hopes up."


    "I know," Gloria said with a soft sigh, still calm. "He''s a noble son. Once he becomes an adult, he can easily marry another noble girl."


    "Yeah... no. It''s not just that," Liana said, shaking her head.


    "Hmm?" Gloria tilted her head, curious.


    "There''s something strange happening," Liana whispered. "During the event, it felt like someone was watching the Young Master... and targeting our lord''s family."


    Gloria''s smile stayed calm as she replied, "Oh, that? It''s already taken care of."


    "Huh?" Liana blinked, narrowing her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Without a word, Gloria reached behind her and pulled out her twin blades, showing Liana a bit of fresh blood on the steel.


    "Gloria..." Liana murmured, her voice trailing off as Gloria gave her a knowing smile.


    "Look over there," Gloria said softly, signaling with her eyes toward Mrs. Errinette.


    Liana followed her gaze and saw Mrs. Errinette sitting calmly on her horse. The head maid smiled as she glanced at Mr. Alf, who stood nearby with his usual serious expression, his fingers on his sword.


    "It was handled quietly," Gloria whispered. "Mrs. Errinette, Mr. Alf, and a few others took care of it. That''s why you don''t need to worry, Liana. Just focus on the Young Master."


    Liana sighed softly, feeling a mix of relief and frustration. "Haaa... I see," she muttered. "But still, I''ll stay cautious. Just in case."


    "Ara, of course," Gloria chuckled lightly, putting her blades away. "That''s what makes you so reliable, Liana."


    Mr. Alf, riding just ahead of the main carriage, suddenly raised his hand. His sharp eyes scanned the horizon. "Halt!" he commanded, his voice calm but firm.


    The carriages stopped immediately. The elite guards surrounding the convoy quickly formed a protective circle around the main carriage. Their mithril armor shone in the fading light, swords drawn and ready.


    Without saying anything, many shadows appeared behind Mr. Alf, moving quietly. These were the House of Assassins, a secret and deadly group under his command. They moved swiftly, disappearing into the dark woods on either side of the road.


    At the same time, a group of battle maids disguised as household maids vanished from their spots around the convoy. Their absence was only felt for a moment before faint flashes of light and muffled sounds echoed from the forest.


    "What''s happening?" Liana whispered to Gloria, gripping her bow as she looked around.


    "Ambushers," Gloria replied, her voice calm. "They won''t get close to the main carriage. Watch."


    From the shadows, the ambushers who planned to attack began to fall one by one. Silent blades flashed, and muted cries were the only signs of their defeat. The battle maids and assassins worked with great precision, eliminating the threat before it reached the main party.


    Mr. Alf, still at the front, didn''t flinch when he heard the sounds of the ambush being stopped. His serious expression didn''t change as Mrs. Errinette rode her horse next to him.


    "All according to plan," Mrs. Errinette said softly, her serene smile still in place.


    "Of course," Mr. Alf replied, his tone cold and sharp like his assassins'' blades. "They underestimated us. A deadly mistake."


    Inside the main carriage, Lord Garius leaned back, looking calm, though his intense gaze showed he was ready for battle. Lady Francesca and the others remained calm, confident in the elite team.


    Javier, riding Buddy alongside Liana, yawned loudly, seeming unaware of the serious situation. "Haaa... what''s taking so long?" he asked, scratching his head.


    "Young Master," Liana said softly, her tone warning. "Stay alert."


    "Ehehe, don''t worry, Liana," Javier replied with a big grin. "Buddy and I can handle anything."


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked proudly, puffing out his chest like he was echoing his master''s confidence.


    Liana sighed and shook her head while Gloria chuckled softly beside her. "Ara, your Young Master really is something else, isn''t he?" Gloria said.


    "Haaa... he is," Liana replied, still watching for any lingering threats.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 192 - 192: Ambush and Antics ( 192 )

    Inside the carriage, Lord Garius leaned back with a calm look, but a faint smirk on his lips showed the excitement inside him. His hand shook slightly, not from fear, but from wanting to join in.


    Ahhh! he thought, trying to stay composed. I want to join too! Ugh... if Alf hadn''t told me to control myself and not show this side in front of my kids¡ªincluding Javier¡ªI could be out there having fun!


    His fingers drummed lightly against his knee as he heard the sounds of fast, precise fighting. The muffled cries of the ambushers and the clash of blades only made him feel more restless.


    Ughhh... this is torture! he grumbled in his mind. All I can do is sit here and pretend to be the calm head of the family. Meanwhile, they''re out there having a blast...


    Lady Francesca, sitting next to him, noticed his twitching hand and the gleam in his eye. "Dear..." she said softly, teasing him. "You''re itching to go, aren''t you?"


    "Hmph," Garius replied with a small cough, trying to steady his hands. "Of course not. I''m just watching how well our elite units are doing."


    Francesca chuckled and shook her head. "If only Javier could see this side of you. He''d understand where he gets it from."


    Garius''s smirk grew a bit wider, but he stayed silent, looking out the window, wishing the ambush would end quickly¡ªjust to save himself from the pain of waiting.


    While the carriage stayed still, Eridith, the White Flame, leaned forward. "Hmm? Why are we stopping?"


    Lady Francesca glanced at her, giving a calm, knowing smile.


    Eridith''s crimson eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Ehhh! Why didn''t you tell me something fun is happening out there?" she whispered, excitement in her voice. "I could change into my dragon form, fly ahead, and finish them all with a single Fire Breath!"


    Francesca kept her serene expression but suddenly grabbed one of Eridith''s horns firmly.


    "Eeeekk!! Francesca!" Eridith squealed, her confident attitude fading as she squirmed in her seat.


    "If you do that," Francesca said in a low, serious tone, "the king will notice you''re here. Do you want to cause more problems for us? Don''t you want to become Garius''s wife?"


    Eridith froze, looking nervously at Garius, who was sitting across from them, keeping his calm facade but clearly listening. She swallowed hard and gave a sheepish grin. "Eh... hehe... sorryyyyy!"


    Francesca released her horn with a sigh, shaking her head. "Haaa... just sit still and let Alf and the others handle it. You''ll get your chance for excitement later." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eridith pouted a bit, rubbing her horn. "Fine... but you''re so mean sometimes, Francesca," she muttered, crossing her arms like a scolded child.


    "Mean?" Francesca replied, her smile softening. "I''m saving you from ruining your own plans, you silly dragon."


    Eridith huffed but didn''t argue further, though a small grin appeared on her lips. She knew Francesca was right¡ªeven if she''d never admit it.


    Francesca leaned closer to Eridith, her serene smile carrying a sharp edge. "And if they knew you¡ªthe White Flame¡ªwere escorting us in your dragon form, they definitely wouldn''t attack this carriage."


    Eridith tilted her head in confusion. "Wouldn''t that be good? Less trouble for us."


    "No, it wouldn''t," Francesca replied, tightening her grip on Eridith''s horn, making her squirm again. "If they don''t attack, we won''t learn which household sent them. That would lead to bigger problems¡ªespecially questions about why a Count''s household is with a White Dragon."


    Eridith''s crimson eyes widened as she realized the implications, but Francesca continued.


    "And don''t forget," Francesca whispered, "they don''t even know the White Flame Dragon has a human form, let alone that the dragon is... a girl. So behave yourself, Eridith."


    Eridith swallowed hard, her confidence fading under Francesca''s calm yet commanding tone. "Umm... aa... okay... if you say so, Francesca," she muttered, her shoulders slumping slightly.


    Francesca released her horn with a soft sigh, smoothing her dress as she settled back in her seat. "Good. Now sit still and act like the refined lady you claim to be."


    "Haaa... fine," Eridith grumbled, pouting as she adjusted her posture, a faint blush on her cheeks giving away her embarrassment.


    Francesca''s serene smile shifted into a playful yet firm frown as she leaned toward Eridith again. "And let me make one thing clear," she said, gripping Eridith''s horn once more, "I already have enough trouble with my honey bun being cheeky and mischievous. Not you too, Eridith."


    "Okay, okay!" Eridith squealed, squirming in her seat. "Chill, girl... ugh!"


    Francesca finally let go of her horn, brushing her hands as if dealing with a stubborn child. "Good. Now behave," she said, satisfied as she leaned back gracefully.


    Eridith rubbed her horn with both hands, glaring at Francesca with embarrassment and frustration. "You''re mean, Francesca..." she muttered under her breath, though she didn''t say it loud enough for Francesca to hear.


    Across the carriage, Garius watched their interaction out of the corner of his eye, hiding a smirk behind his hand. Even in the face of danger, Francesca had a remarkable way of keeping everyone in line.


    Javier sat confidently on Buddy''s back, pretending to be oblivious to the tense situation around the convoy. Instead, he focused on having fun, grinning widely as Buddy strutted proudly.


    "Ehehehe!" Javier laughed, guiding Buddy in circles around the main carriage. The massive Pekko, feeding off his master''s energy, squawked excitedly, lifting one leg and then the other in enthusiasm.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!" Buddy let out loud cries, his movements growing more exaggerated, making a few knights in the elite unit exchange amused glances despite their serious demeanor.


    "Buddy, let''s show them how awesome we are!" Javier declared, leaning forward dramatically. Buddy squawked in agreement, speeding up slightly, his confident steps causing the mounted knights to subtly adjust their horses to avoid the overexcited Pekko.


    Liana, watching from nearby atop Pikko, sighed deeply. "Haaa... Young Master, please stop messing around," she called out, though her voice held a hint of fondness.


    "What? I''m just enjoying myself!" Javier grinned, clearly reveling in the attention Buddy''s antics attracted.


    Meanwhile, the tension among the caretakers, battle maids, and assassin unit remained high, but their professionalism kept them from reacting to Javier''s playful behavior. The quiet elimination of the ambushers continued, unnoticed by the carefree Young Master and his enthusiastic mount.


    From inside the carriage, Francesca glanced out briefly, shaking her head with a small smile. "Haaa... my honey bun really knows how to lighten the mood, doesn''t he?" she remarked.


    "Indeed," Garius muttered, barely containing a smirk as he watched Javier. Although the situation was serious, the boy''s carefree nature brought a strange balance to the scene.


    As Javier continued riding Buddy in circles, his sharp eyes caught sight of movement behind the carriages. Another group of ambushers was creeping closer, their dark forms blending into the shadows as they prepared to strike.


    Javier grinned to himself, pretending not to notice. "Buddy, let''s play some more!" he called out, guiding his Pekko toward the back of the convoy with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Ehehehe, this is so fun!"


    Buddy, unaware of the danger, squawked happily and sped up, his steps light and eager. The ambushers, thinking they were undetected, advanced toward the convoy, weapons drawn.


    As Javier approached their position, he subtly activated his Gravity Magic. "Let''s turn up the fun, Buddy," he whispered mischievously.


    Instantly, the magic pulsed outward, increasing the weight around the ambushers fivefold. The attackers stumbled, their movements slowing as they struggled to stay upright.


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy squawked, oblivious as Javier cast another spell. This time, he activated Earth Spike, hiding the attack beneath the ambushers'' feet.


    With a faint rumble, sharp spikes of hardened earth shot upward, piercing the immobilized attackers. Their muffled cries were cut short as the deadly spikes ended the threat silently.


    Javier smirked, patting Buddy''s neck as if nothing had happened. "Good boy, Buddy. Let''s head back before Liana scolds us."


    The convoy remained undisturbed, the elite guards and assassin unit unaware that Javier had neutralized another wave of threats.


    From a distance, Liana frowned, noticing Javier''s detour. "Young Master... what are you up to now?" she muttered, guiding Pikko closer to keep an eye on him.


    Inside the main carriage, Garius''s sharp gaze flicked to the rear, sensing a faint pulse of mana before it disappeared. A small smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back, not saying a word. "Hmph, so he''s learning to handle things on his own... good."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 193 - 193: Homecoming and Headaches ( 193 )

    The journey continued smoothly, with the convoy steadily making its way along the quiet roads until they finally arrived at the grand Armand family house outside the capital city.


    As the carriages came to a stop, the elite guards quickly took their positions, securing the area while the maids helped the family members get out.


    Lord Garius stepped out of the main carriage, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings before he addressed one of the waiting household maids. "Where are my sons, Marcellus and Cedric?"


    The maid bowed politely, her tone professional. "My lord, they are currently... drunk."


    Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa... they didn''t even bother to attend the event to watch. Where are they now?"


    "They are both in their rooms, my lord," the maid replied, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.


    "Fine..." Garius muttered, his tone resigned. He motioned for the other carriages to unload and turned toward the house with a commanding stride. "I''ll deal with them later."


    Behind him, Lady Francesca stepped out of the carriage gracefully, adjusting her dress with a calm expression. "Dear, you should let them off this time," she said with a teasing smile. "After all, they''re your sons."


    "That''s exactly why I won''t let them off," Garius replied without missing a beat, his voice firm but laced with dry humor. "They have titles to uphold. They can''t be acting like carefree fools."


    "Haaa... my honey bun is still more reliable than them, isn''t he?" Francesca mused, glancing back at Javier, who was helping Liana down from Pikko.


    "For now..." Garius muttered. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Marcellus! Cedric!" Garius''s commanding voice echoed through the halls, sharp and unmistakable.


    From their rooms, muffled groans could be heard.


    "Ugh... Brother... did someone call us?" Marcellus muttered, his voice hoarse as he sat up groggily, clutching his head.


    "Ugh... I don''t know..." Cedric groaned from the next room. "My head hurts... why did we drink so much...?"


    As heavy footsteps approached, they both realized what was happening.


    "Ah... umm... Who is it?" Marcellus stammered, his face going pale.


    The door creaked open, revealing Garius standing in the doorway, his sharp gaze fixed on them.


    "Gyaaaahhhh!!!" The two brothers screamed in unison as they scrambled to sit upright, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto look presentable.


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed deeply, rubbing his temple as he looked at the sorry state of his sons. "You didn''t even bother attending the event, and now I find you like this?"


    "F-Father, we can explain..." Cedric stammered, still holding his pounding head.


    "Now, both of you!" Garius barked, his voice firm. "Go take a shower! Haaa... Why do I have the two strongest sons in the kingdom, yet you act like children? Just like your little brother."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged a worried glance, clearly too hungover to argue.


    "Umm... umm..." Marcellus started, but Garius''s sharp glare silenced him instantly.


    "Go. Now!" Garius ordered, his tone leaving no room for discussion.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they both shouted in unison, scrambling to their feet despite their grogginess. They staggered toward the bathroom, tripping over themselves as they went.


    Watching them leave, Garius let out a deep sigh, shaking his head in disappointment. "Haaa... Sometimes I wonder if the titles of ''strongest mage'' and ''strongest paladin'' are wasted on those two."


    From the hallway, Lady Francesca chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Dear, they may be powerful, but they''re still your sons. And like all our children, they have their moments."


    "Moments?" Garius grumbled, raising an eyebrow at her. "They''ve had enough ''moments'' for a lifetime."


    Francesca laughed again, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "Haaa... Be patient with them, dear. At least they''re not as mischievous as our honey bun."


    "Maybe I should marry them off to a girl," Garius muttered, rubbing his temple in frustration.


    Francesca, standing nearby, smiled and shook her head. "Dear, do you really think marrying them off will solve their behavior?" she asked teasingly, though her tone suggested she knew better.


    Garius let out another sigh, crossing his arms. "It might give them some focus. But for now, I''ll make sure they continue their ''mission'' with the summoned heroes."


    He turned slightly to address Alf, who stood silently at attention. "By the way, Alf," Garius said, his voice curious. "I didn''t see the ''Hero'' party at the event earlier. Any reason why?"


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied, his tone steady. "According to our informants, the summoned heroes'' party is currently... busy."


    "Busy?" Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, my lord. They are reportedly spending their time flirting with women, sleeping, and... other activities," Alf said, choosing his words carefully.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications. "Hmph! I wonder why the king even summoned them," he muttered coldly. "The kingdom isn''t at war with the demons or any neighboring country. Summoning heroes for... this? What a waste."


    Francesca placed a gentle hand on his arm, her calm voice breaking through his irritation. "Dear, it''s not our place to question the king''s decisions. At least, not openly."


    "Perhaps," Garius conceded, though his frown remained. "But mark my words, Francesca. If those so-called heroes cause more problems than they solve, We have to deal with them."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Haaa... Dear, let''s hope it doesn''t come to that. You have enough on your plate with our children as it is."


    "True," Garius admitted with a smirk. "But at least with them, I know what to expect."


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf replied, stepping forward attentively.


    "It seems the bracket for the event has been... ''adjusted,''" Garius said, his tone calm but hinting at amusement.


    "Yes, my lord," Alf confirmed. "However, according to our other informants, there''s nothing they can do to interfere with the final outcomes."


    Garius smirked slightly, a glint of pride in his eyes. "Don''t worry about it, Alf. I''m sure he can handle it... easily."


    "It does seem so, my lord," Alf agreed, a faint smile appearing on his usually serious face.


    Garius leaned forward, his tone shifting to one of command. "By the way, Alf, Errinette, prepare for us to leave for the Armand region before sunrise. I don''t want to risk any of my people getting hurt unnecessarily."


    "Understood, my lord," Alf replied with a bow. Errinette, standing nearby, nodded gracefully, her calm demeanor unwavering.


    Francesca, seated elegantly nearby, smiled knowingly. "I see, dear. We won''t be attending tomorrow''s event then?"


    "I''m sorry, Francesca," Garius said with a sigh. "We have important duties in the region that need our attention."


    "Don''t worry about it, dear," Francesca replied with a warm smile. "I''ll explain to our youngest son that we had an urgent matter to attend to in the Armand region."


    "Please do," Garius said, his tone softening slightly. "And those two¡ªMarcellus and Cedric¡ªmake sure their personal maids are helping them as needed."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied.


    Garius turned back to Francesca, his expression serious but calm. "And, Francesca?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    "Tell Eridith that once we pass the capital city border, she is to escort us in her dragon form. I want no unnecessary risks during the journey."


    "Understood, dear," Francesca replied with a nod, her serene smile never wavering. "I''ll let her know."


    Garius leaned back, his sharp mind already planning the next steps. "Good. Let''s move quickly and quietly. I want everything ready before dawn."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 194 - 194: Brotherly Banter ( 194 )

    In the grand dining room, the family gathered around a large, beautiful table, enjoying a lavish meal prepared by the finest chefs. However, Francesca had insisted that Javier sit on her lap.


    "Honey bun~," Francesca cooed lovingly as she fed Javier a piece of roasted meat.


    "Yes, Mother?" Javier replied, munching on the food she offered, though he couldn''t help but grin.


    "We''ll be heading back to the Armand region early," Francesca said with a soft smile. "I''m sorry we won''t be able to attend the event tomorrow."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it, Mother. Ehehehehe," Javier said with his usual carefree grin, clearly unbothered by the news.


    Francesca leaned in and kissed his cheek affectionately. "You''re such a good boy," she said softly before turning her attention to Gloria, who sat nearby. "Gloria?"


    "Yes, Madam?" Gloria replied, her calm and polite tone never wavering.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will assist Javier alongside Liana," Francesca announced. "You''ll take care of him until the blessing ceremony is complete."


    "Err... are you sure, Madam?" Gloria asked, her composed expression faltering slightly as she glanced at Liana, who was surprised.


    "Yes," Francesca said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "I officially assign you as his second personal maid."


    Javier paused mid-bite, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "Ehehehe! Gloria, you''re going to join us? That''s great!"


    "Ara... it seems the Young Master is already looking forward to it," Gloria said with a soft chuckle, though her cheeks were slightly pink. "I will do my best, Madam."


    Liana, sitting nearby, sighed and shook her head, though a small smile crept onto her lips. "Haaa... another trouble..," she muttered under her breath.


    Francesca smiled warmly at both maids. "Take good care of my honey bun. He''s still growing, after all."


    "Yes, Madam," Liana and Gloria replied in unison, bowing slightly.


    Javier leaned back, grinning from ear to ear. "Ehehe, with both of you around, this is going to be fun!"


    Garius set down his utensils and fixed Javier with a sharp gaze, his tone firm but calm. "And Javier?"


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!?" Javier stammered, sitting up straighter on Francesca''s lap, his grin faltering under his father''s serious gaze.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble," Garius warned, his piercing eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied quickly, nodding vigorously, though the corners of his mouth twitched as if he was holding back a cheeky comment.


    Across the table, Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances, their sly grins almost identical as they leaned closer to each other. "Looks like the ''honey bun'' got caught," Marcellus whispered teasingly.


    "Oh, he''ll cause trouble. He always does," Cedric murmured back, stifling a chuckle as they both glanced at their younger brother.


    Javier noticed their grins and narrowed his eyes at them. "Oi, what are you two whispering about?"


    "Oh, nothing, little brother," Marcellus said, his voice dripping with mock innocence.


    "Just admiring how... ''responsible'' you''re going to be," Cedric added with a grin, teasing him.


    "Hmph!" Javier huffed, crossing his arms and leaning back slightly. "You two just wait. I''ll show you both who''s responsible."


    Francesca chuckled softly, patting Javier''s head. "Haaa... my boys, always teasing each other."


    Garius shook his head, though a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "Hmph. Let''s see if he can keep that promise."


    Later that night, in their shared bedroom, Marcellus and Cedric flanked Javier, each placing a hand on his shoulders. Their sly grins immediately put Javier on guard. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Little brother..." Marcellus began, his voice dripping with persuasion.


    "We know Father gave you... extra money," Cedric added, mimicking the universal sign for cash with his fingers. "From your sugarcane bonus and that ore mine you found for the family..."


    "Tch!" Javier scoffed, narrowing his eyes. "Didn''t I already give you both a lot last time?"


    "Aw, c''mon," Marcellus teased, tightening his grip on Javier''s shoulder. "Don''t be stingy with your big brothers. We''re only asking for a little help."


    "We''ve been having... ''problems,'' you know," Cedric chimed in, smirking. "Because of your mischief, of course."


    "Ugh!" Javier groaned, realizing they were referring to the fallout from his earlier teasing of Princess Kliatana. "Fine..."


    Reaching into his magic storage, Javier pulled out two pouches of gold and handed them over, glaring at his brothers as he did. "Here."


    "Yeah! That''s our little brother!" Marcellus cheered, quickly pocketing his pouch.


    "You''re the best, Javier!" Cedric added with a laugh.


    Then, as if on cue, they both leaned in and planted a kiss on each of Javier''s cheeks.


    "Ewwww!! That''s gross!!" Javier yelped, squirming away and rubbing his face furiously. "Don''t do that!!"


    Marcellus and Cedric laughed heartily, patting him on the back. "We''re just showing some brotherly love, little brother. No need to get so worked up."


    "Haaa... ," Javier sighed, shaking his head. "If you need more, don''t bother me again. Ask Father instead."


    "Pfft, Father would just lecture us," Marcellus quipped.


    "Exactly why you''re our go-to," Cedric added with a wink.


    Javier rolled his eyes, already regretting his decision to share a room with them.


    A soft knock on the door broke the banter, and the three brothers turned to see Liana stepping inside. She bowed politely, her elegant demeanor never wavering. "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric," she greeted with a calm smile.


    "Oh, Liana," Marcellus said, leaning back with a grin. "What are you doing in our room at this hour?"


    "Nothing, Master Marcellus, Master Cedric," Liana replied smoothly, her eyes glancing toward Javier. "It''s just that... the Young Master couldn''t sleep without me next to him."


    "Oho~" Marcellus and Cedric chimed together, their grins turning mischievous as they exchanged knowing glances.


    "Don''t start," Javier muttered, feeling heat rise to his cheeks. "It''s normal, okay? I''ve been like this since I was little."


    "Oh, we know," Cedric teased, resting his chin on his hand. "But it''s still amusing to see you so dependent on her."


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed softly but smiled, stepping closer to Javier. "Young Master, come now. Let''s get you to bed before you cause any more trouble tonight."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier grumbled, standing up. He shot one last glare at his older brothers. "And you two¡ªdon''t touch my stuff while I''m gone!"


    "No promises," Marcellus said with a smirk, waving him off.


    "Sleep well, little brother," Cedric added, chuckling. "Don''t forget to say ''chuu~'' to your beloved maid."


    "Oi!" Javier snapped, but Liana gently guided him toward the door, her calm presence keeping him from escalating.


    "Goodnight, Masters Marcellus, Master Cedric," Liana said politely before escorting Javier out. The door closed behind them, leaving the older brothers laughing at their little brother''s flustered retreat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 195 - 195: Pranks and Promises ( 195 )

    Javier leaned against the doorframe, a sly grin on his lips. "Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Can you call Meira and Lithia here for me?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, curious. "Hmm? What for, Young Master?"


    "Oh, nothing important. Just call them," Javier replied, his grin widening.


    "Haaa... fine," Liana said, though she felt suspicious. She briefly left the room and returned with Meira, who looked half-asleep, and Lithia, who had clearly been getting ready for bed.


    "Young Master, we''re here..." Meira mumbled, rubbing her eyes, while Lithia adjusted her hair, looking slightly annoyed.


    "Liana," Javier said casually but firmly, "can you wait in your room?"


    "Hmm?" Liana blinked, confused. "Why?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just for now. Please?"


    "Haaa... okay, Young Master," Liana replied reluctantly, glancing between him and the two maids before leaving.


    As soon as she was gone, Meira and Lithia turned to Javier, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity. "Young Master, what is this about?" Lithia asked.


    Javier smirked, crossing his arms. "This is an order from Lady Francesca," he began, his tone dripping with mock seriousness. "You both are to stay with my brothers in their room tonight and... sleep with them."


    "W-what!?" Meira''s drowsiness disappeared as she stared at Javier in shock.


    "Pardon!?" Lithia added, her eyes narrowing. "What exactly are you saying, Young Master?"


    "Oh, nothing suspicious," Javier said, waving a hand dismissively. "Mother said they''ve been sneaking out of their rooms, and she wants you two to make sure they stay put."


    "That... doesn''t sound right," Lithia muttered, crossing her arms and glaring at Javier.


    "Yeah," Meira added, looking unconvinced. "Lady Francesca would have told us directly..."


    "Well, she''s busy preparing for tomorrow''s trip, so she asked me to relay the message," Javier said with a grin, completely unbothered by their skepticism. "Now go on. You don''t want to disobey Mother, do you?"


    Meira and Lithia exchanged hesitant glances, unsure whether to believe him but also wary of ignoring a potential order from Lady Francesca. Finally, with resigned sighs, they both turned toward the door.


    "Haaa... fine. But if this is a trick, Young Master, you''ll regret it," Lithia warned, shooting him a pointed look before leaving with Meira.


    As the door closed behind them, Javier chuckled to himself, clearly pleased with his little prank. "Ehehehe... let''s see how those two handle this."


    Javier leaned closer to the door, pressing his ear against it, straining to catch the conversation inside.


    "Ehhh!! Mother said that!!?" Marcellus''s startled voice echoed faintly through the door.


    "Ugh! Seriously?" Cedric groaned. "What if something happens while we sleep?"


    "Huh?" came Meira''s voice, sharp and direct. "You take responsibility and marry us if you do that."


    "That''s right," Lithia added matter-of-factly. "We''re not going to let you off easily if anything happens."


    "Fine!" Marcellus grumbled, clearly flustered. "Ugh... why now, Mother?"


    Outside the door, Javier''s sly grin widened as he stifled a laugh. "Ehehehe... this is too good," he whispered to himself.


    Inside the room, Marcellus crossed his arms and let out a resigned sigh, glancing at Lithia. "You better sleep a bit farther from me," he muttered, clearly uncomfortable.


    "Yes, Master Marcellus," Lithia replied calmly, moving to the edge of the bed while keeping her professional demeanor.


    On the other side of the room, Cedric was already lying down, his usual stoic expression softened by fatigue. Meira quietly joined him, lying next to him and carefully adjusting the blanket to cover him properly.


    "Thank you, Meira," Cedric said, his voice low and sincere.


    "It''s my duty, Master Cedric," Meira replied softly, her tone warm and respectful as she settled in, her movements precise and practiced.


    The room fell into an awkward but calm silence as everyone adjusted to the unusual arrangement. Meanwhile, faint sounds of muffled laughter echoed from the hallway where Javier had been listening.


    Javier grinned mischievously as he walked down the hall, muttering to himself. "Hehehe... this is what you both get for messing with me. How dare you tease me about kissing Liana... eheheh. I wonder what Mother would say if she found out...about this.. Ehehehe."


    Satisfied with his prank, he reached the room where Liana was waiting. He opened the door quietly, a cheeky grin still on his face. "Lianaaaa..." he called softly.


    Liana, already preparing the bed, glanced at him with her usual calm smile. "Young Master, now now... let''s sleep," she said, gesturing for him to come over.


    "Okay, Liana... ehehe," Javier replied, quickly climbing into bed beside her.


    Once settled, he turned to her with a sly smile. "Liana?"


    "Hmm?" she responded, already anticipating his next request.


    "The usual kiss?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with playful mischief.


    Liana sighed softly but smiled. Leaning closer, she pressed a gentle kiss to his lips. "There, happy now, Young Master?"


    "Ehehe, very," Javier murmured, his smirk softening as he relaxed against her.


    "Now, sleep," Liana said gently, pulling Javier''s head to rest on her chest. She began humming a soft lullaby, her fingers running through his hair as his eyelids grew heavy.


    Javier''s mischievous grin faded into a peaceful smile as he drifted off, comforted by her presence. "Goodnight, Liana," he mumbled sleepily.


    "Goodnight, Young Master," Liana whispered, her heart filled with warmth as she continued to hum, watching over him as he slept.


    Liana gazed at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face, a tender smile on her lips. The gentle rise and fall of his chest and the relaxed expression replacing his usual mischievous grin filled her heart with quiet happiness.


    Being by his side like this, knowing he trusted her so deeply, made all her worries feel distant.


    Her thoughts briefly strayed to Gloria, now officially assigned as Javier''s second personal maid. While Liana was initially hesitant about sharing her duties, she couldn''t deny that Gloria''s presence brought her some relief. With both of them protecting Javier, he would undoubtedly be safer, especially with the increasing threats she had sensed lately.


    "With Gloria by my side, I can focus more on ensuring his well-being without spreading myself too thin," she thought, gently brushing a stray strand of hair from Javier''s face.


    "My precious Young Master..." she murmured softly, her eyes filled with warmth. "I''ll always stay by your side and keep you safe."


    As she continued to watch over him, the calmness of the night wrapped around them, and Liana''s resolve to protect and support Javier grew stronger.


    "Sleep tight, Young Master. Don''t worry about anything. I love you," Liana whispered softly, a tender smile on her lips as she gazed at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face.


    She let out a quiet sigh of contentment, feeling the weight of the day melt away. Slowly, her eyelids grew heavy, and she drifted into sleep, still holding Javier close.


    The room was silent and serene, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains. The door creaked open slightly, and a figure stepped inside, moving quietly.


    Gloria approached the bed where Liana and Javier lay, her expression unusually soft. She gently adjusted the blanket over them both before slipping in beside Javier with care.


    Wrapping her arms around him, she whispered, "Young Master... finally, I''ve been officially assigned as your personal maid. I''m happy," her voice warm and affectionate.


    She nestled closer, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she closed her eyes, a serene smile on her lips. The three of them lay there, wrapped in a rare, quiet harmony as the night embraced them all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 196 - 196: Embraces and Embarrassment ( 196 )

    Francesca woke up early, the faint light of dawn just beginning to touch the sky. She moved gracefully through the quiet halls, ensuring everything was in order for their return journey to the Armand region. Deciding to check on her sons before they left, she headed to their room.


    When she quietly opened the door, she paused in mild surprise at the sight before her.


    Marcellus was hugging Lithia tightly, while Lithia clung to him just as affectionately, both looking peaceful in their sleep. On the other side, Cedric had Meira sprawled on top of him, her arms draped over his chest. Cedric''s expression was unusually calm, as if he enjoyed the warmth.


    Francesca couldn''t help but smile, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh my... what do we have here?" she murmured softly, her tone a mix of teasing and affection. "How adorable..."


    Turning slightly, she called out in a calm but commanding voice, "Erisa."


    From the hallway, one of her personal maids, Erisa, quickly appeared and bowed. "Yes, Madam?"


    "Call Lord Garius here," Francesca instructed, her smile growing as she gestured toward the room. "It''s urgent."


    "As you command, Madam," Erisa replied, her tone professional as she turned to carry out the order.


    Francesca turned back to her sons and their maids, chuckling softly to herself. "Haaa... I wonder how Garius will react to this sight." She leaned casually against the doorframe, deciding to enjoy the moment before waking them.


    With a playful smile, she murmured to herself, "I didn''t know they also love their maids... just like my honey bun... tehe~"


    Hearing soft footsteps behind her, she turned to see Garius approaching, curiosity on his face.


    "What now, Francesca?" he asked, a hint of exasperation in his tone.


    "Oh my, dear..." Francesca stepped aside to let him look into the room. "Just look at them."


    Garius peeked inside and paused, his eyebrows raising in surprise. Marcellus was still hugging Lithia, and Cedric had Meira sprawled on top of him, both pairs clearly lost in their dreams.


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed, shaking his head. "They also love them too? They keep teasing their little brother about his preference for his maid, yet they''re no different..."


    "My my, dear," Francesca chuckled, folding her arms. "Isn''t it sweet?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius frowned slightly, narrowing his gaze. "Hmm... I wonder if they''ve already... done ''it.''"


    "Oh my, Dear!" Francesca said, playfully smacking his arm. "Let them be! They''re adults, after all."


    "Haaa... adults or not, they should know better," Garius muttered, though there was no real anger in his tone. "I suppose this explains why they''ve been sneaking out so often."


    "Well," Francesca said, her smile widening, "at least they''re following in your footsteps, dear."


    "Hmph," Garius grumbled, crossing his arms. "They better take responsibility if this turns into something serious."


    "Of course they will," Francesca replied confidently. "After all, they''re your sons."


    Garius sighed again, though a small, amused smirk tugged at his lips. "Let''s see how they explain this when they wake up."


    "Ehem!"


    "Ehemmmm!!"


    The loud clearing of a throat broke the peaceful silence in the room. Lithia was the first to stir, her eyes fluttering open. Realizing the situation, her face turned bright red as she found herself tightly embraced by Marcellus.


    "A-a-a... My... Lord... This... is... not... a-a-a..." Lithia stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to free herself from Marcellus''s firm grip.


    Hearing Lithia''s voice, Meira groggily woke up, her hair slightly disheveled. "What now, Lithia?" she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    When Meira took in the scene, she froze, realizing she was sprawled on top of Cedric. Her face turned crimson. "W-wait... What?!"


    Marcellus groaned softly in his sleep, unconsciously pulling Lithia closer. "Mmm... stay still..."


    "M-master Marcellus! Please wake up!" Lithia squeaked, her embarrassment growing as she spotted Lord Garius and Lady Francesca at the door.


    Meira, now fully awake, looked toward the door and froze in horror. "M-my Lord! My Lady! I can explain¡ª"


    "Haaa..." Garius sighed deeply, shaking his head. "Looks like explanations will have to wait until these two wake up properly."


    Francesca chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Oh my... this is such a heartwarming sight. Lithia, Meira, you''re both so adorable."


    "M-Madam!" Lithia and Meira stammered, their faces turning even redder.


    Seeing no way to escape their masters'' embraces, Lithia and Meira resigned themselves to their fate.


    Francesca''s smile turned teasing as she leaned forward. "So, you both... have already done it?"


    "A-a-a... umm..." Lithia stammered, her cheeks flushing deeply.


    "Oh my," Francesca said with a chuckle. "So you''ve done it, huh?"


    "Umm... Madam... I can explain..." Lithia tried to respond but faltered under Francesca''s amused gaze.


    Turning to Meira, Francesca softened slightly but kept her teasing tone. "And you, Meira? Judging by how you look, I''m sure you''ve been with your Master Cedric."


    Meira''s tail swayed nervously behind her as she buried her face into Cedric''s chest, clearly flustered. "Y-yes... but... it was... umm... an accident..."


    "Hmm?" Francesca raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "M-Master Cedric was... umm... drunk..." Meira mumbled, her voice muffled as she clung tightly to Cedric''s shirt. "And he... pulled me closer... and I didn''t realize until..."


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Oh my... this sounds like it happened before, doesn''t it?"


    Meira froze, her ears twitching nervously. "U-umm... I mean... it was around a month ago..."


    "A month ago, hmm?" Francesca''s teasing smile grew. "And judging by the way you''re clinging to him now, I''m guessing you''ve already..."


    Meira buried deeper into Cedric''s chest, her voice barely a whisper. "Y-yes... but... it wasn''t... planned..."


    Francesca chuckled softly, mock-scolding. "Oh, Meira, keeping secrets from me? I''m not upset, but... did Cedric take responsibility?"


    "H-he promised," Meira admitted, her cheeks brightly red. "But we didn''t want to tell anyone..."


    Francesca turned her gaze to Cedric, still sound asleep and oblivious. "Haaa... my son''s such a troublemaker," she mused, shaking her head. "At least he chose someone as dedicated as you, Meira."


    Garius sighed beside her, muttering under his breath, "Another one to keep an eye on..."


    "Oh, come now, dear," Francesca said lightly, patting his arm. "At least she''s already part of the household. That makes it simpler."


    Lithia, trying to stay unnoticed, shifted uncomfortably. "M-Madam Francesca, I swear nothing like that happened with Master Marcellus and me..."


    Francesca''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lithia, a playful smirk on her lips. "Really? Hmmm?"


    "M-Madam! I-I.!" Lithia stammered, her cheeks turning an even brighter shade of red. "N-nothing like that has happened with Master Marcellus and me! I-I mean, w-we just..."


    "You will tell me about this later," Francesca said, her tone firm yet teasing, clearly not convinced by Lithia''s flustered response.


    "Y-yes, Madam," Lithia replied, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked down, her embarrassment evident.


    Francesca chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the reactions of the two maids. Garius, on the other hand, sighed and shook his head, muttering under his breath about how his sons were more troublesome than he had expected.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 197 - 197: Duty and Distraction ( 197 )

    Liana stirred awake when faint sounds from the next room caught her attention. Instincts on high alert, she turned to her young master, Javier, and froze. Another hand was draped over his body¡ªGloria''s.


    Narrowing her eyes, Liana sat up quickly, her heart racing. She carefully peeled away Gloria''s hand and lightly slapped it. "At least tell me when you''re sleeping next to him! You gave me a heart attack!"


    "Hmm? Oh, Liana... morning," Gloria mumbled sleepily, blinking as she stretched lazily.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Liana replied with an exasperated sigh, rubbing her temple. "Just don''t do it again without warning me."


    "Ara... but it was cold," Gloria teased, a playful smirk on her lips. "And young master is so warm and comfy to hug."


    "Haaa... Gloria..." Liana muttered, although she couldn''t hide a faint smile. "Just get up and prepare yourself. Morning''s already here."


    "Okay, Liana," Gloria said, sitting up with her usual calm demeanor, the playful glint in her eyes remaining.


    Gloria let out a soft yawn and stretched lazily before glancing at Liana with a teasing smile. Without hesitation, she began to slowly remove her sleepwear, her movements deliberately unhurried.


    "Gloria!" Liana hissed, her cheeks flushing. "Don''t do that in front of the Young Master!"


    "Ara..." Gloria tilted her head innocently, her smirk still in place. "He''s still a kid, you know. It''s not like he''ll notice."


    "Yeah, but what if he were an adult?" Liana shot back, glaring at her.


    Gloria paused, pretending to think, then smiled mischievously. "Hmm? Then he''ll marry us, of course. Tehe~"


    "Haaa..." Liana sighed, covering her face with her hand. "You''re impossible, Gloria."


    "Oh, come now," Gloria winked. "You''re already going to be his first wife, aren''t you? I''m just getting ready to be the second. No need to be shy."


    "Just... get dressed already," Liana muttered, exasperated as she turned back to the still-sleeping Javier.


    "This girl is dangerous," Liana thought, eyeing Gloria cautiously.


    "Hmm?" Gloria feigned innocence, smirking. "I am dangerous, but you''re even more dangerous, Liana."


    "Huh?" Liana blinked in confusion.


    "I mean," Gloria crossed her arms with a teasing smile, "you spoil him. You let him kiss you whenever he pleases, and now he can''t even sleep alone anymore, all thanks to you." Her sharp eyes glinted as she pointedly glanced at Liana.


    Liana felt her face heat up. "T-that''s different!" she protested. "I''m his maid. It''s my duty to care for him."


    "Oh, of course," Gloria replied, her tone mock serious. "And I suppose it''s also your ''duty'' to cuddle with him and let him call you his future bride?"


    "Gloria!" Liana snapped, though the redness in her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment. "Don''t twist it like that!"


    "Ara, ara..." Gloria chuckled, clearly enjoying herself. "I''m just saying, compared to me, you''re the truly dangerous one here."


    Liana could only sigh in exasperation, knowing she couldn''t win against Gloria''s teasing. "Haaa... why do I even bother?"


    "Now, now, Liana," Gloria said playfully, leaning against the doorframe. "Wake the Young Master up. I''m sure his mother is waiting to see him before they leave for the Armand region."


    "Haaa... that''s true," Liana sighed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "We also need to get back to our rental house in the capital city."


    "Oh yes, I saw it," Gloria remarked casually, adjusting her outfit. "It''s a good place, with plenty of guards patrolling the area. Good choice, Liana. You''ve done well."


    "Hmm?" Liana narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "How do you know about it?"


    Gloria turned to leave the room, moving gracefully. She paused at the door, glancing back at Liana with her usual mischievous smile. Covering her lips with her hand, she tilted her head slightly and said, "Tehe~~"


    "Gloria..." Liana muttered, watching her leave with a mix of exasperation and curiosity. "That woman is impossible..."


    With a small shake of her head, Liana turned her attention back to Javier, gently shaking him awake. "Young Master, it''s time to get up. Your mother is waiting."


    "Hmmm... Liana... let me sleep more," Javier mumbled, pulling the blanket higher over his head.


    "Young Master, wake up. Madam is waiting for you," Liana said gently, giving his shoulder a light shake.


    "Ugh... Liana... let me sleep more," Javier groaned, refusing to budge.


    Liana smirked slightly, deciding to test him. "Ahhh... M-My Lord!" she stammered, pretending to be alarmed.


    "Eeeekk! I''m sorry, Father!" Javier yelped, bolting upright, only to look around and realize no one was at the door.


    "Ugh, Liana... why did you do that?" he grumbled, flopping back down onto the bed and pulling the blanket over himself again.


    Liana tried to suppress a giggle as she leaned closer, but her expression changed when she noticed a familiar presence. Her tone became genuinely nervous as she quickly stood and bowed. "M-My Lord!"


    "Hah! You''re not going to fool me a second time, Liana," Javier said smugly from under his blanket. "I''m going to sleep more. Nice try though."


    "Javier!" Garius''s deep voice cut through the room.


    "Eeeppp!!! Father!!" Javier shot up so fast he nearly tangled himself in his blanket. His wide eyes darted to the door where Garius stood, arms crossed and a sharp gaze fixed on him.


    "Get ready. Now," Garius commanded in his no-nonsense tone.


    "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier stammered, scrambling to his feet.


    Behind him, Liana covered her mouth with her hand to suppress a laugh. "Haaa..." she sighed quietly to herself, watching her young master fumble to get dressed under Lord Garius''s stern gaze.


    "Faster!" Garius barked, his sharp tone cutting through the room.


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier stammered, fumbling with his clothes as he tried to dress quickly.


    Liana turned her head slightly, trying to hide her amused smile. However, when Lord Garius''s stern gaze shifted to her, she straightened up nervously. Without hesitation, she stepped forward to assist her young master, her hands moving swiftly to help him with his outfit.


    Garius watched them for a moment longer before turning toward the door. "I''ll see you both in the dining room," he said firmly. "You better not sleep again, Javier."


    "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied, standing straighter than usual.


    Once Garius left, Liana let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Young Master, let''s hurry before he comes back," she urged, fastening the last of his buttons.


    "Haaa... why is he so intense this morning?" Javier muttered, though he didn''t dare slow down.


    Once they were ready, Liana took a moment to adjust Javier''s clothes, making sure he looked presentable. As she smoothed out the creases on his shirt, Javier mumbled, "I didn''t even have a shower yet."


    "We can do that at our house later, Young Master," Liana replied calmly, brushing off a bit of lint from his sleeve.


    "Fine..." Javier grumbled, glancing toward the window. "But what about the battleground event at the school?"


    "Don''t worry, Young Master," Liana reassured him with a small smile. "It''s still too early. The sun hasn''t even risen yet."


    "Haaa... Fine, let''s go," Javier said, adjusting his collar slightly while Liana gave him a satisfied nod.


    "That''s better, Young Master. You look perfect now," Liana said with a gentle smile as they left the room to join Lord Garius and Lady Francesca. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 198 - 198: Breakfast and Farewells ( 198 )

    In the dining room, Garius sat at the head of the table, exuding his usual commanding presence. Francesca sat to his right, while Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie occupied the left side, with Eridith seated next to Francesca. The entire family, including Garius''s sons and his only daughter, Athine, had gathered for breakfast.


    Javier sat at the end of the table, as usual. Liana was on his right, carefully preparing his plate, while Gloria, seated on his left, poured him tea with her calm demeanor.


    "Alf?" Garius called, his sharp voice cutting through the soft clinking of cutlery.


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf responded, stepping forward slightly.


    "Preparations for our journey?"


    "It''s done, my lord," Alf replied. "The first and second teams have already started moving. If there are any obstacles, they''ll be handled swiftly."


    "Good," Garius said with a nod. "Make sure they''re ready. I don''t want to lose any of them¡ªor you."


    "Don''t worry, my lord," Alf reassured him with a faint smirk.


    Garius then turned his attention to his two eldest sons. "Marcellus, Cedric!"


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they answered in unison, sitting up straighter.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble," Garius warned with a sharp gaze. "Meira, as usual, accompany Cedric. Lithia?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Lithia responded, her voice calm yet attentive.


    "Ensure Marcellus behaves and accompany him at all times," Garius ordered.


    "Yes, my lord," Lithia answered, bowing her head respectfully.


    Francesca smiled warmly at the exchange, her eyes glancing affectionately toward her children.


    Finally, Garius turned his focus to his youngest son. "And Javier?"


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied, his voice attentive despite sneaking a piece of bread when Liana wasn''t looking.


    "Try not to lose early in the event. At least make it to the top 10."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier answered confidently, though a playful grin tugged at his lips.


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head as she glanced at Javier. "Haaa... my honey bun, always so cheeky."


    Francesca''s gaze drifted to Lithia and Meira, who stood dutifully beside Marcellus and Cedric. A playful smile grew on her face as she decided to tease them.


    "Now, you two," Francesca said lightly, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "just make sure you don''t... rush into things too early, alright?"


    Meira''s cat ears twitched, and her tail swayed nervously as her cheeks turned rosy. "Y-yes, Madam," she replied softly, avoiding eye contact.


    Lithia kept her head lowered, her dark elf complexion doing little to hide the faint blush on her cheeks. "Y-yes, Madam," she murmured shyly.


    Marcellus and Cedric focused intently on their meals, though their stammered responses betrayed their embarrassment. "Y-yes, Mother," they said in unison, their voices slightly shaky.


    Javier, sitting at the end of the table, tilted his head with a playful expression. "Hmm? What does Mother mean by ''rushing into things?''" he said, feigning confusion. Seeing no one respond, he suppressed a sly grin and continued eating.


    Francesca chuckled softly, clearly amused, as she returned to her meal. Meanwhile, Garius let out a small sigh, shaking his head slightly at his wife''s teasing.


    Javier munched on his meal, a sly grin spreading across his face as he glanced at Meira and Lithia. "Oh... it''s nice to see them getting along with Marcellus and Cedric" he thought, secretly pleased to see that both maids were now building good relationships with Marcellus and Cedric.


    "I guess it all worked out quite well"


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood beside Javier, both trying their best to suppress amused smiles at the scene unfolding.


    Liana leaned slightly toward Gloria and whispered, "So... they both did it with Master Marcellus and Master Cedric?"


    "Shhh!" Gloria quickly hushed her, glancing at Javier, who was too busy grinning to notice. "Don''t let the Young Master hear this!"


    Liana nodded, her expression becoming more composed, though a hint of amusement lingered in her eyes. Gloria, ever calm, maintained her serene demeanor, though the corners of her lips twitched with restrained laughter.


    In the courtyard of their house just outside the capital, Francesca pulled Javier into a tight embrace, her affectionate nature on full display.


    "I''m going to miss you, honey bun~" she cooed, planting kisses on his forehead, both cheeks, and a quick peck on his lips. "Ohhh~ I love you so much, honey bun~"


    "I love you too, Mother~" Javier replied, his voice warm and sincere as he hugged her back.


    Nearby, Garius stood with his usual stoic demeanor, his sharp gaze fixed on Javier as he waited by the carriage. Though he didn''t express his emotions as openly as Francesca, there was a weight of care in his commanding presence.


    "Javier," Garius called, his voice firm.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier responded immediately, standing upright.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble. And when school ends and the blessing ceremony is complete, make sure to go home. No detours."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Javier replied with a grin, though he inwardly wondered if he could sneak in a tiny detour.


    Garius then turned his attention to Liana and Gloria, who were standing nearby. "Liana, Gloria."


    "Yes, my lord?" they answered in unison, bowing respectfully.


    "Keep an eye on him," Garius ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "As you command, my lord," they replied, both stealing a glance at Javier, who was already plotting his next mischief.


    Finally, Garius addressed Marcellus and Cedric, his eldest sons. "Marcellus, Cedric."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they replied together, their postures straight and attentive.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble and stay focused on your mission," Garius reminded them, referring to their task of monitoring the summoned heroes.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" they answered, though quick side glances at each other hinted at mischief waiting to unfold.


    Francesca chuckled softly, watching the exchange. "Haaa... boys will be boys," she muttered, ruffling Javier''s hair one last time before stepping toward the carriage. "Be good, honey bun~"


    Javier darted toward the carriages with a mischievous grin, moving swiftly as he pretended to playfully run around each of the nine carriages. In reality, he was silently activating his most powerful barrier skill¡ªcapable of withstanding even a dragon''s breath¡ªby discreetly touching each carriage as he passed.


    "Ehehehehehe..." he chuckled under his breath, enjoying his little secret.


    "Honey bun?" Francesca called, her voice curious yet affectionate. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, Mother~" Javier replied, flashing her his most innocent grin. "Ehehehehehe..."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, a small, knowing smile tugging at her lips, but she decided not to press further. "Haaa... that cheeky boy of mine," she muttered to herself, shaking her head fondly.


    Meanwhile, Liana, watching from the side, narrowed her eyes slightly. "Young Master... what are you up to now?" she thought but said nothing, deciding to wait and see what mischief her young master had planned.


    Gloria simply smirked. "Ara, I wonder what our young master is plotting this time," she mused, folding her arms and watching Javier with amusement.


    "Francesca! Garius! Are you going to leave me behind?!" Eridith shouted as she rushed out of the house, panting heavily.


    Francesca turned toward her, a playful smile on her face. "Tehe~ We''re still waiting for you, Eridith."


    "I didn''t even have my breakfast yet!" Eridith huffed, folding her arms.


    "Ugh... just hold it until we pass the capital city border," Garius muttered, already stepping into the carriage with his usual composed demeanor.


    "Fine!" Eridith grumbled before her eyes landed on Javier, who was running around touching each carriage with a mischievous grin.


    Inside her mind, Eridith mused, "Oho~ This kid really has potential, huh? No wonder he''s the son of Garius and Francesca."


    But before she could think further, the carriages began to move. She noticed Francesca giving her a sly grin from inside the lead carriage.


    "Francescaaaaaa!!! Don''t leave me!" Eridith screamed, breaking into a sprint to catch up as the carriages rolled forward.


    Francesca leaned out slightly, her grin widening. "Haaa... hurry up, Eridith, or we really will leave you behind!"


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Eridith shouted, a mix of indignation and panic in her voice as she managed to catch up and climb aboard, muttering under her breath about breakfast and sly best friends.


    Javier stood still, his mischievous grin fading as he watched the carriages begin to move. His mother leaned out slightly, waving at him with a warm smile. He bit his lip, trying hard to hold back the tears welling up in his eyes.


    Nearby, Marcellus openly displayed his emotions, tears streaming down his face as he sniffled quietly. Cedric turned away sharply, pretending to adjust his collar, but his trembling shoulders betrayed his attempt to hide his feelings.


    The personal maids around them maintained a respectful silence. Gloria, beside Javier, glanced at him with a calm but understanding expression. Liana stood on his other side, her eyes full of warmth as she rested a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    Meira, along with Cedric''s other two maids, observed their master with quiet sympathy. Meira''s tail swayed softly, and her ears twitched at his barely hidden sniffles, while the other two exchanged knowing glances but stayed silent.


    Marcellus, encircled by his four personal maids, received a gentle pat on the shoulder from Lithia. The dark elf''s usually composed expression softened slightly as she murmured a word of encouragement. The other three maids stood by respectfully, ready to offer support if needed.


    The courtyard echoed with the faint sounds of the departing carriages, leaving behind the three brothers, their loyal maids, and the weight of a bittersweet farewell.


    Francesca continued to wave until the carriages were out of sight, her smile lingering even as they disappeared into the distance. Garius sat beside her, his stoic expression masking the flicker of emotion in his eyes, his hand clenched into a tight fist on his knee.


    ( End of Chapter )


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Teasing Tensions ( 199 )

    After the emotional farewell, the brothers slowly composed themselves. Marcellus and Cedric, regaining their usual cheeky energy, walked over to Javier with wide grins on their faces.


    Pretending to hug him, Marcellus placed a firm hand on Javier''s shoulder. "Little brother," he began in a mock-sincere tone.


    "Yes?" Javier replied, already suspicious of their intentions.


    "Got more money?" Cedric chimed in, grinning slyly.


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples. "Ugh! I already gave you both some last night. And don''t think I didn''t see Father handing your expenses to Lithia and Meira earlier."


    "Aw, c''mon, little brother. Just a bit more," Marcellus pleaded, leaning in dramatically.


    "Yeah, just a small loan for your favorite elder brothers," Cedric added, flashing a charming smile.


    "Haaaa... fine..." Javier sighed in defeat, digging into his magic storage to retrieve a small pouch of gold coins. He handed it over reluctantly. "Here."


    "Woohoo!!!" Marcellus and Cedric cheered in unison, high-fiving each other.


    "I''m going to treat my maids and myself with this!" Marcellus declared triumphantly.


    "Same here!" Cedric said, jingling the coins in the pouch with excitement.


    "Brother." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? What now, little brother?" Marcellus asked, still grinning as he examined the pouch of gold Javier had given him.


    Javier didn''t respond at first; instead, he reached into his magic storage with a flick of his hand and pulled out two intricately designed bracelets. The mithril bands gleamed in the sunlight, and faint engravings of protective runes shimmered across their surfaces.


    "Here," Javier said firmly, handing one to each brother. "Wear these. And don''t even think about selling them. If you do, don''t ever ask me for money again."


    Marcellus held the bracelet up, inspecting the craftsmanship. "Oh! This has a nice design! Where''d you get this?"


    "Don''t ask, just wear it," Javier said, crossing his arms.


    "Oho~ someone''s turning into Father," Cedric teased, slipping the bracelet onto his wrist. "Scaryyyy~"


    "Hmph," Javier huffed, though his stern expression softened slightly as he watched them put the bracelets on.


    Marcellus turned the band around his wrist, noticing the faint magical aura. "This is... pretty good. Is this enchanted, little brother?"


    "It''s just... for protection," Javier said, looking away nonchalantly. "You''re both important, so... yeah."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances and smiled. "Thanks, little brother," Cedric said sincerely, ruffling Javier''s hair.


    "Yeah, thanks," Marcellus added, his tone softer than usual. "Guess you do care about us after all."


    "Don''t push it," Javier muttered, swatting their hands away with a faint grin.


    Nearby, Liana and Gloria watched the interaction with warm smiles. "Young Master really has a good heart," Liana said softly.


    "Indeed," Gloria agreed, her voice teasing. "Though he''d never admit it outright."


    No one knew, except Javier himself, that the bracelets he had given to his brothers were uniquely crafted by him. Using his magic crafting skill, he had embedded them with a powerful barrier enchantment and an enhancement spell to boost the wearer''s strength and defense.


    "Little brother," Marcellus said, adjusting the bracelet on his wrist. "Don''t cause too much trouble at the event."


    "Yeah, yeah..." Javier replied, waving his hand dismissively.


    Marcellus grinned, stepping back and placing his hands on his hips in an exaggerated pose. "We''re off now. Behave, Javier." His tone mimicked their father''s stern authority, drawing an amused glance from Cedric.


    Cedric immediately followed suit, folding his arms and lowering his voice to imitate Garius. "Don''t cause too much trouble," he said, narrowing his eyes as if scolding.


    "Hmph, you two sound ridiculous," Javier smirked, turning away to hide his amusement. "Just go already."


    "Take care, little brother," Marcellus added with a laugh, giving Javier a pat on the shoulder before walking off.


    "See you soon," Cedric said, grinning as he joined Marcellus.


    As they left, Liana leaned toward Javier and whispered, "They care about you, Young Master."


    "Hmph... they''re just loud freeloaders," Javier muttered, though his smirk betrayed the affection he held for his brothers.


    "Now we should go to school," Liana reminded him as they walked toward Buddy and Pikko. "You have the battleground event today as the only one from Class F who qualified."


    "Yeah, yeah," Javier replied nonchalantly, stretching his arms. "I don''t plan on winning anyway. Too much effort."


    As they continued walking, Javier turned his gaze to Liana, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "By the way, Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "What did Father tell you when he called you before breakfast?"


    Liana hesitated for a moment, her expression calm but thoughtful. "Hmm? Oh... Lord Garius said I should withdraw from the escort bracket."


    "Huh? Why?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know what happened," Liana admitted evenly. "But a command is a command, and I must follow it."


    "Oh..." Javier muttered, scratching his head.


    From the side, Gloria chuckled softly, her serene smile revealing nothing. "Now, Young Master," she said, her tone light but firm, "we should prepare. The crowd will be waiting for your grand entrance."


    "Haa... fine," Javier sighed dramatically, though a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. "Let''s get this over with."


    "Buddy!!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, rushing toward Javier with excitement, while Pikko followed calmly, her silver-tinted feathers gleaming in the sunlight.


    "Ahhh! I forgot!!" Javier suddenly exclaimed, slapping his forehead.


    "Hmm? What now, Young Master?" Liana asked, tilting her head.


    "Gloria doesn''t have a Pekko!"


    Gloria smirked knowingly, folding her arms. "Ara~ I seem to remember a certain young master promising me a Pekko before."


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Haa..."


    "Sorry, Gloria," Javier said sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "When we get back to the Armand region, I''ll buy you one."


    "Oh nooo~" Gloria teased, pressing a hand to her cheek dramatically. "I''ll be the only one riding a boring horse while a certain someone enjoys riding her Pekko." She cast a teasing glance at Liana, whose smile remained calm but a little strained.


    With a playful glint in her eyes, Gloria leaned toward Javier. "For now, I will ride it with young masterrrr..." she said, her gaze sliding back to Liana as if daring her to object.


    "Gloria..." Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose but keeping her voice steady. "Let''s just go, shall we?"


    "Ara~ jealous?" Gloria whispered softly, earning a sharp but amused glare from Liana.


    Gloria gracefully mounted Buddy, settling behind Javier and wrapping her arms around him securely. With a mischievous smirk, she pressed Javier''s head gently against her chest while glancing at Liana.


    "Ara~ how cozy this is," Gloria said teasingly, her voice light and playful.


    "Young master!" Liana called out, her eyes narrowing as she stood beside Pikko, her pout evident. "This is why we need to get her a Pekko soon!"


    "Err... umm..." Javier stammered, trying to pull his head away but failing. "Y-yeah, definitely need to get her one... very soon!"


    Gloria let out a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying the moment. "No rush, Young Master~" she said with a wink toward Liana. "I''m perfectly fine like this."


    "Haa..." Liana sighed, mounting Pikko. "Let''s just go already, Young Master."


    "Yes! Let''s go!" Javier said quickly, eager to escape the awkwardness.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 200 - 200: Bound by Darkness ( 200 )

    "Now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for!!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, fueling the roaring energy of the crowd. "Who will kick off today''s battles? Who will prove their might on this prestigious stage?!"


    Cheers erupted as the crowd leaned forward in anticipation.


    "We have the results!!" the announcer declared dramatically. "In the right corner!! From Class F, the only one to advance to this stage!! Representing the prestigious House of Armand¡ªJavier De Armand!!!"


    The crowd''s reaction was mixed¡ªcheers, murmurs, and a few snickers from nobles who underestimated Class F''s sole representative.


    "And in the left corner!! From Class A, the prodigy from the prestigious House of Mikele¡ªBrabus De Mikele!!"


    The crowd roared, excitement filling the arena. "Who will emerge victorious in this clash!? Will the underdog from Class F prevail, or will the might of Class A crush him!?"


    From his spot, Javier sighed loudly, standing up lazily. "Haaa... fine... I''m going in," he said, his hands casually tucked in his pockets as he trudged toward the arena.


    Liana adjusted his collar quickly, whispering, "Good luck, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked from the sidelines. "Ara~ make it quick, Young Master."


    Javier grinned lazily. "Don''t worry. This won''t take long."


    The crowd watched as Javier stepped into the arena, his posture relaxed and seemingly indifferent, drawing curious murmurs from the audience. On the opposite side, Brabus stood tall, radiating confidence as he raised his arms to pump up the crowd.


    Brabus smirked, his voice dripping with confidence as he taunted, "Heh! Armand brat! Don''t worry, I''ll end you today!"


    Javier yawned lazily, barely reacting to the insult as the announcer''s voice boomed. "Are you both ready!?"


    The crowd joined in, counting down in excitement.


    "3..."


    "2..."


    "1...!"


    "Battleground!! Begin!!!"


    With a fierce battle cry, Brabus charged toward Javier, his leg poised for a kick while simultaneously chanting, "Wind Slash!"


    Javier sidestepped effortlessly, his hands still in his pockets, his expression uninterested.


    "You won''t get away that easily!" Brabus growled, spinning in the air and launching a flaming projectile toward Javier. "With the spark of life, I call to thee,Flame, gather forth, and set me free!,Fireball!"


    Javier jumped back, evading the fireball with ease, his face blank as though he''d seen it all before.


    Brabus, frustrated, switched tactics, summoning a cluster of ice spikes while dashing forward. "From the heart of winter, I summon the cold, rise, sharp and bold!Ice Spike!"


    Javier jumped lightly, dodging the attack without glancing at his opponent.


    The crowd murmured in awe, their focus entirely on Javier''s calm demeanor.


    Brabus, undeterred, continued to charge, combining physical strikes with rapid spell chants. "Burning bright, I call your name, awaken, unleash your flame!Fire Spear!!" he shouted, launching a flaming weapon directly at Javier.


    Javier leaned to the side, dodging the fiery projectile with the same uninterested expression.


    Brabus clenched his fists in frustration and began another charge, repeating his cycle of attacks.


    Javier sighed deeply, his bored expression worsening. "Seriously...?" he muttered under his breath, evading yet another combination of physical attacks and magic.


    As Brabus prepared for another relentless charge, Javier finally stopped in his tracks, tilting his head to the side with a tired sigh. "Is this it?" he asked, disappointment lacing his tone. "This is so boring..."


    "Take this!" Brabus shouted, his voice echoing across the arena as he finished his chant. A flurry of fireballs¡ªtwenty in total¡ªburst into existence, swirling in the air before locking onto Javier.


    The crowd gasped, excitement palpable as the massive barrage of fireballs streaked toward their target.


    Brabus smirked triumphantly, crossing his arms. "Let''s see you dodge this, Armand brat!"


    Javier, however, didn''t move. He stood there, hands still in his pockets, wearing the same bored expression. He let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Haaa... seriously?"


    As the fireballs neared, the arena grew tense, the crowd holding their breath. Just when it seemed like the barrage would overwhelm him, Javier casually raised his hand and...


    Swish! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One fireball was effortlessly deflected, veering off toward an empty corner of the arena.


    Swish! Swish!


    He batted away two more, sending them flying in opposite directions.


    With a series of nonchalant movements, Javier swatted away every single fireball as if they were harmless flies, scattering them to every corner of the arena.


    The crowd erupted into stunned murmurs, unable to believe their eyes.


    Brabus''s smirk faltered, his confidence waning as he stared in disbelief. "W-what!?"


    Javier yawned, stretching his arms lazily. "Is that it?" he asked, scratching the back of his head. "Come on, Brabus. At least make it fun if you''re going to waste my time."


    "Ugh!! How about this!?" Brabus shouted, his voice desperate as he began chanting another spell."With thunder''s echo and lightning''s flash, pour with nature''s clash! "Thunder Rain!!"


    Dark clouds formed above the arena, crackling with lightning as bolts rained down, aiming directly at Javier.


    Javier, still standing lazily in the same spot, let out another yawn and casually raised his hand. His basic barrier skill activated automatically, creating a shimmering dome of energy around him. The thunderbolts struck the barrier repeatedly, but none could penetrate its defenses.


    Squatting lazily within his barrier, Javier muttered to himself, "Haaaa... this is getting boring. Why did I promise Father I''d make it to the top 10? Damn it..."


    The crowd gasped in awe and confusion, unable to understand how Javier remained so unaffected.


    Brabus, now visibly frustrated, clenched his fists. "Fine! Let''s see how you handle this!" he roared, chanting another spell. Large ice balls began forming in the air, their chilling aura spreading through the arena.


    But before Brabus could launch his attack, Javier suddenly dashed forward with incredible speed, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    "Wha¡ª!?" Brabus barely managed to gasp as Javier leaped into the air.


    With a lazy yet precise movement, Javier brought his leg down in a downward kick, striking Brabus squarely on the head.


    Thud!


    Brabus collapsed onto the ground, his spell dissipating as he lay there with a dazed expression and a comical bubble forming at the corner of his mouth.


    The arena fell silent for a moment before erupting into cheers and laughter.


    Javier yawned again, waving dismissively as he turned to walk back to the sidelines. "Haaa... next time, let''s just skip this," he muttered.


    The arena erupted with applause as the announcer declared, "The winner is... Javier De Armand!!" Cheers from the crowd echoed through the stadium, but Javier barely acknowledged them.


    With a lazy wave of his hand, he slowly made his way toward the Class F bench, his steps uninterested.


    But before he could reach it, the atmosphere shifted.


    The arena suddenly plunged into darkness, and the air crackled with ominous energy. Gasps and screams of confusion spread through the audience as panic set in.


    "Protect the King!!" one of the royal guards shouted.


    The King, along with his family¡ªincluding Princess Kliatana¡ªwas quickly surrounded by his personal escort and royal guards, rushing to ensure their safety.


    "Everyone, evacuate the arena immediately!!" a booming voice from the royal guard echoed.


    The commoners in the audience began fleeing in a chaotic stampede, while the noble households retreated in an orderly but hurried manner, their guards forming protective formations.


    Amidst the panic, the arena floor was nearly empty. Only Javier remained in the center, calm, while Liana and Gloria stood near the Class F bench, their eyes darting around.


    Suddenly, magical chains shot out from all directions, glowing with an eerie light as they wrapped tightly around Javier. The chains bound him in place, glowing sigils appearing on the ground around him.


    "Young Master!!" Liana shouted, drawing her weapon and rushing toward him.


    "Faster, Liana!" Gloria commanded, already unsheathing her twin blades.


    But as they tried to approach, a powerful force emanating from the sigils created an invisible barrier that stopped them in their tracks.


    Javier let out a bloodcurdling scream, his body writhing as the chains glowed brighter. "Aaarrrghhh!!"


    "Young Master!!" Liana''s voice cracked with fear as she slammed her weapon against the barrier.


    "What is this!?" Gloria growled, her expression tense as she tried to push through, but the force repelled her.


    Javier''s body fell limp, his eyes closing as he lose consciousness.


    "Young Master!!!" Liana cried out, desperation evident as she struggled against the unseen force.


    The chains glimmered ominously, their glow pulsating in rhythm, as the arena was consumed by eerie silence. Only the sounds of Liana and Gloria''s efforts to reach Javier broke the oppressive atmosphere.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 201 - 201: Dark Intentions ( 201 )

    The chains glimmered ominously, their glow pulsating in rhythm, as the arena was consumed by an eerie silence. The only sounds breaking the oppressive atmosphere were Liana and Gloria''s desperate efforts to reach Javier.


    Suddenly, school guards rushed into the arena, weapons drawn and eyes scanning the area. "Secure the perimeter! Find the source of this magic!" their captain ordered, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The soldiers spread out in groups, cautiously advancing into the arena''s shadows.


    But before they could get far, thick dark vines erupted from the ground, twisting and coiling around the guards with unnatural speed. "What is this!?" one guard yelled, struggling against the vines as they tightened their grip.


    "It''s a trap¡ªaarrgh!" another soldier screamed, his voice abruptly cut off.


    From the darkness, a shadowy figure in a flowing robe emerged. The figure raised a hand, and with a swift, deliberate motion, the dark vines constricted, silencing the guards one by one.


    "Enemy!!!" one of the surviving guards shouted, raising the alarm before a sharp blade materialized from the shadow and silenced him as well.


    The shadowy figure stepped closer to the arena, the air growing colder as their presence loomed.


    Meanwhile, in the royal box, the royal guards sprang into action, forming a tight protective formation around the King and his family. "Move quickly! Escort His Majesty to safety!" the royal guard captain commanded.


    The King''s elite guards led the way, their armor gleaming even in the dim light as they guided the royal family toward a secure exit. Princess Kliatana clung to her mother, her wide eyes darting around in fear.


    Noble households scrambled to retreat too, their guards and personal maids forming protective barriers around their lords and ladies. Orders were shouted, and the grand battleground event devolved into chaos.


    The shadowy figure paused, their attention flicking briefly toward the retreating nobles before returning to the arena floor. The sigils binding Javier pulsed again, their light intensifying as the figure raised both hands.


    "What is happening here!?" one noble guard shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the noise of retreating footsteps and clashing weapons as panic gripped the arena.


    As the chaos in the arena escalated, more shadowy robed figures emerged from the darkness, moving silently and deadly. They descended upon the remaining school guards and soldiers trying to secure the area, their blades flashing in the dim light.


    "Incoming! Protect the area!" the captain of the guards shouted, but his orders were cut short when one of the shadowy figures pierced through his armor.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" another soldier yelled, but the figures moved with precision, cutting down anyone who tried to resist. Within moments, the guards were overwhelmed, their lifeless bodies strewn across the arena floor.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the Class F bench, weapons drawn, eyes fixed on the sigil-covered barrier encasing Javier.


    "Young Master!" Liana cried out, her voice trembling with a mix of panic and desperation. The dark aura surrounding the chains crackled ominously, and every attempt to approach was met with a powerful push back.


    "Stay calm, Liana," Gloria said, her voice steady despite the tension. She gripped her twin blades tightly, scanning the encroaching shadows. "I''ll dispel the barrier. Cover me."


    Gloria began chanting a spell to break the barrier, her voice sharp and deliberate, her blades glowing faintly with magic.


    But before she could finish, five shadowy figures emerged from the gloom, closing in on her with weapons ready.


    "Not so fast!" one of them hissed, interrupting her spell with a precise strike. Gloria leaped back, her spell disrupted as she deflected an incoming attack with her blades.


    "Five against one? Typical," Gloria muttered, smirking despite the odds. She parried the attacks with elegance and precision, her movements fluid as she fought the shadow figures.


    Seeing Gloria in trouble, Liana tried to rush to her aid, but five more shadowy figures stepped in her way. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Out of my way!" Liana shouted, her bow glowing faintly as she notched a magic-infused arrow and let it fly. The projectile pierced through one figure, who collapsed silently, but the others quickly closed in.


    Liana switched to close combat, her movements graceful yet fierce as she fought off the shadowy attackers. Despite her skill, she couldn''t help but glance toward the arena, her heart sinking at the sight of her young master standing unconscious, bound by glowing chains extending from all corners of the arena, their oppressive magic keeping him suspended within the barrier.


    "Young Master..." she whispered, gritting her teeth as she blocked an attack and retaliated with a swift strike.


    The two maids fought valiantly, their skills evident as they held their ground, but the relentless assault from the shadow figures made it clear they were in a dangerous situation. The ominous aura of the sigils surrounding Javier intensified, casting an even darker shadow over the arena.


    Liana and Gloria fought bravely, their skill and determination outmatching the shadowy figures. With a final swing of Gloria''s blade and an arrow from Liana''s bow, the last of their attackers fell. Both maids stood among the fallen enemies, breathing steadily as they prepared for whatever came next.


    Suddenly, over twenty figures in black robes leapt into the arena, landing in perfect formation. Their presence was suffocating, and their leader stepped forward with a sinister aura.


    "We''ve secured the target," the leader declared, pointing at Javier, who was still bound by glowing chains. "Now kill him!"


    "Yes, leader!" the others responded in unison, their voices cold and emotionless.


    Liana''s eyes widened, her anger boiling over. The sight of her young master bound and the audacity of the assassins drove her into a frenzy. A dark aura began to surround her, her emerald eyes glowing fiercely. "How dare you!" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage.


    Gloria, standing beside her, let out a chilling laugh as her own dark aura flared to life. "Ara~ someone really has a death wish," she said with a twisted smirk, her usual teasing tone replaced with a dangerous edge. She reached into back of her maid uniform and pulled out a small battle hammer, charging it with mana until it grew larger than her, crackling with raw magical energy.


    Liana raised her magic bow, the charged arrow in her grasp radiating intense power.


    The assassins hesitated for a moment, sensing the overwhelming strength coming from the two maids.


    Gloria glanced at the barrier surrounding Javier. "This thing? How annoying," she muttered, lifting her hammer high above her head.


    With one devastating swing, she smashed the barrier, shattering it into pieces like fragile glass.


    Liana and Gloria stepped into the arena, their every step radiating menace as their combined aura made the assassins flinch.


    Before either Liana or Gloria could strike, the leader barked another command, his voice dripping with ruthless intent:


    "They''re just two women! Kill them too! Leave no witnesses alive!"


    "Yes, leader!" the assassins shouted in unison, weapons raised as they charged toward Liana and Gloria.


    Liana and Gloria stood unfazed, their auras flaring with even greater intensity.


    "How disappointing," Gloria said, lifting her hammer with ease. "They''re walking straight to their deaths."


    "Let them come," Liana muttered, her glowing arrow aimed precisely at the approaching figures. "None of them will touch our young master."


    The assassins moved with speed and precision, but the two women stayed composed, ready to unleash their fury.


    Then, a sudden sound broke the tension.


    "Ehehehe..."


    The assassins froze mid-charge as Javier''s voice echoed through the arena. Still chained in the center, he tilted his head upward, revealing a sinister grin that sent chills down their spines.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 202 - 202: Predator and Prey ( 202 )

    The chains that had bound him glowed brightly for a moment before shattering like fragile glass, falling uselessly to the ground.


    The robed figures froze in shock. "W-what!?"


    Javier stretched lazily, rolling his neck with a crack. "You went through all this trouble just for me? How touching. But now... let''s begin."


    He raised his hand, and the air around him grew dense as a massive gravitational force exploded outward. "Super Gravity!"


    The ground trembled violently as the robed figures were slammed down, their bodies pinned mercilessly to the arena floor. Some groaned in pain, while others struggled to move, but none could stand under the immense pressure.


    Liana and Gloria, stared in awe.


    "Young Master..." Liana whispered, relief and astonishment on her face.


    "Ara~ Looks like he''s finally showing his true colors," Gloria murmured, her smirk growing wider as she tightened her grip on her blades.


    Javier''s eyes glowed faintly, a mischievous glint in them as he scanned the struggling attackers. "You wanted to kill me? I hope you''re ready, because now it''s my turn."


    He cracked his knuckles, stepping forward with a predatory grin. "Let''s see how long you can last."


    "Gyahahahaha!" Javier''s laughter echoed through the empty arena as he dashed toward one of the pinned robed figures. "Now taste my kick!"


    Javier''s foot landed repeatedly on the attacker, each kick sending vibrations through the ground. The robed figure let out a muffled groan but couldn''t move under the immense gravity.


    "Oh, come on!" Javier jeered, tilting his head mockingly as he stood over his victim. "I thought you were better than those noble kids I fought earlier. Show me what you''ve got!"


    His eyes sparkled with mischief as he crouched near another attacker, grabbing their weapon¡ªa dagger¡ªfrom their immobilized hand and holding it out toward them.


    "Here," he said with a grin, waving the dagger mockingly. "Take it back! You wanted to kill me, right? How''re you gonna do that without your weapon?"


    The figure''s arm twitched feebly, but the overwhelming gravity kept them glued to the ground.


    "Ehhh? Still can''t move?" Javier stood up, scratching his head theatrically. "That''s disappointing... I didn''t even use my full power yet."


    He tapped his chin in mock thought. "Hmm... maybe I''m only at 10% right now? What do you think, Gloria?"


    "Ara~ I think you''re being generous, Young Master," Gloria teased from the sidelines, amusement lacing her voice.


    "Young Master," Liana called, half-scolding. "Please don''t play with them too much."


    "Haaa, fine, fine," Javier muttered, rolling his eyes. He turned back to the struggling attackers, his grin widening. "But seriously, how did you guys even think you could kill me? This is embarrassing for you."


    He kicked another weapon toward a different figure, laughing as they tried and failed to reach for it. "Here, I''ll even help you out. Oh? You still can''t move? How pity. Kekekeke!"


    The robed figures, bound by the crushing gravity and Javier''s mocking gaze, could do nothing but endure the torment as he gleefully toyed with them.


    "Hyaaaaarrhhh!" Javier exclaimed dramatically, raising his arms as if addressing an imaginary crowd. "Come on, guys! I''ve been waiting since day one for you to make a move! Don''t disappoint me now¡ªI know you can do better!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehehehe... can''t let all the fun be mine!" Javier called out, his mischievous grin widening as he waved toward the bench. "Lianaaaa... Gloriaaaa... come hereee...!"


    Liana stepped closely, her eyes glinting with focus as she drew her blades. Gloria followed , smirking as she tightened her grip on her weapons.


    "Better act fast," Javier teased the immobilized attackers, gesturing toward Liana and Gloria. "It looks like Liana''s ready to show off those twin blades. And Gloria?" He glanced at her sidelong, chuckling. "Oh no, she''s scarrrrry when she glances like that! Kekekeke!"


    With his maids by his side, the mood shifted from mockery to a synchronized display of skill and precision. The robed figures watched helplessly as their worst nightmare unfolded.


    "Hey, robe guy..." Javier crouched next to one of the immobilized attackers, tilting his head mockingly. "Come on... move a bit, will you?"


    The assassin glared at Javier, eyes filled with rage but unable to muster the strength to respond.


    "Oh, let me help you up," Javier said with fake kindness, reaching for the assassin''s collar.


    With effortless motion, Javier lifted the man off the ground by his collar, holding him in midair like a rag doll. The assassin''s legs dangled uselessly, his struggles futile against Javier''s overwhelming strength.


    "Up you go..." Javier smirked before slamming the man into the ground with terrifying force.


    Thud!


    The ground cracked under the impact, and the assassin lay motionless, his life extinguished in an instant.


    "One down!" Javier announced with a maniacal laugh. "Ohhh!! Come on, guys!" he said, turning to the remaining assassins with his arms outstretched theatrically. "You all came here to kill me, right? Don''t just stand there! Here!"


    He puffed his chest, leaning forward slightly in a mocking gesture. "Here, I''ll give you a chance¡ª"


    He paused, his eyes widening slightly in fake realization. "Oh wait, I forgot... none of you can move!"


    Javier erupted into laughter, his voice echoing ominously in the silent arena. "Gyahahahaha!!"


    The assassins, still pinned under the crushing weight of Javier''s Super Gravity skill, could only watch in terror, their bodies trembling under the immense pressure.


    "Hyaaarrrrr!!!" he shouted gleefully, hands on his hips. "Hey, you guys are supposed to be highly skilled assassinnnnnnnnsss!"


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Javier turned to see Buddy and Pikko stomping toward the arena, their powerful legs shaking the ground with every step.


    "Ah, sorry, Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out with a mischievous grin. "You can join us too! Crush their heads!!"


    The two massive pekko squawked in excitement, their sharp claws digging into the ground as they stomped closer to the pinned assassins.


    "Let none live. I bet they''ve already killed a lot of innocent people before, right?" Javier said, his mocking gaze landing on the leader of the robed group.


    The leader gritted his teeth, fear evident by the sweat dripping down his face.


    "Young Master," Liana interrupted, her voice calm but cautious. "Should we leave one alive for interrogation?"


    Javier shrugged nonchalantly, his grin never faltering. "No need. They don''t deserve that chance. It''s not like I care who sent them anyway."


    He crouched down in front of the leader, tilting his head mockingly. "Hey, robe man. You could''ve chosen honest work, earned money without shedding innocent blood. Yet here you are, trying to kill me."


    The assassins, once hunters, now lay as helpless prey, pinned to the ground and unable to fight back.


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out, standing tall and gesturing dramatically toward the helpless assassins. "Do your thing!"


    The two pekko let out triumphant squawks, stomping toward the robed figures with dangerous glee.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    "You heard him," Gloria said with a wicked smirk, lifting her hammer. "Let''s finish this."


    "Understood, Young Master," Liana replied, drawing her bow and aiming at the nearest assassin.


    "So... who''s next?" he asked, his grin sharp and filled with mischief as he cracked his knuckles. "Come on, entertain me a little before I get bored again!"


    "Oh, how about you?!" Javier''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he pointed at one of the assassins. With a flick of his wrist, he lifted the gravity spell on the chosen attacker, allowing them to move.


    The assassin stumbled briefly but quickly regained balance. Without hesitation, they dashed toward Javier, weapon in hand, aiming for a fatal strike.


    Javier stood still, hands in his pockets, watching the assassin approach with a bored expression. Just as the weapon came close, he casually stepped to the side, evading the attack with ease.


    "Aw, come on!" Javier taunted, shaking his head. "The brat from Brabus was faster than you! "


    The assassin growled in frustration and swung their weapon again, but Javier ducked, spinning around them with a laugh. "Really? That''s all you''ve got?"


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Well... whatever..." He raised his hand, smirking. "Vines Rope... binding! Ehehehe."


    Green magical vines burst from the ground, wrapping around the assassin with astounding speed. The attacker struggled violently, but the vines tightened their hold, constricting them further.


    "Looks like it''s game over for you," Javier said, his tone almost sing-song as he watched the life drain from the assassin''s eyes. The binding grew tighter, squeezing any remaining resistance from the attacker until they slumped motionless.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 203 - 203: Chaos and Snacks ( 203 )

    "Haaa... they''re boring!" Javier sighed dramatically, brushing imaginary dust off his hands. He turned to Liana and Gloria, flashing his signature mischievous grin. "Liana, Gloria! Finish them all. Ah! But leave some for Buddy and Pikko. Ehehehehe..."


    Liana drew her twin blades, her eyes sharp and focused. "As you command, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked, adjusting her grip on her weapon. "Ara~ such a generous Young Master, always thinking of everyone, even the Pekkos."


    Javier plopped down on a nearby chair, lounging as if at a picnic. "Now... where''s my drink? "


    Buddy and Pikko squawked eagerly, stomping their feet as if ready to join. Javier chuckled, waving them off. "Patience, you two. Liana and Gloria need to warm up first. Your turn soon!"


    The two maids sprang into action, gracefully weaving through the immobilized attackers, their strikes precise and merciless. The air filled with the sharp sound of blades and muffled cries.


    Javier leaned back, pretending to yawn. "Haa... such a peaceful day... nothing like a little entertainment to pass the time."


    Liana finished off her last target with a swift strike, sheathing her blades with a flourish. "All done, Young Master," she said, her voice calm but satisfied.


    Gloria turned to Javier, wiping her blade with a cloth. "Ara~ that was quick. Should we leave some for Buddy and Pikko now?"


    "Of course!" Javier replied, gesturing to the remaining attackers. "Alright, you two, have at it!"


    Buddy let out an excited squawk, rushing toward the restrained figures, followed closely by Pikko. The Pekkos stomped at the assassins, who were too immobilized to resist.


    "Ehehehehe..!" Javier laughed, raising an imaginary glass as if to toast the scene. "This is how you handle intruders with style."


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called out, his grin sharpening. "Crush their heads! Make them gone forever! I bet they''ve already killed a lot of people before. No mercy for the enemy!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping his powerful clawed feet as he approached one of the immobilized attackers. With a forceful stomp, he struck the assassin''s head, ending them instantly.


    Pikko followed suit, her sharp beak and strong legs delivering decisive blows. The once-intimidating attackers were reduced to lifeless figures under the relentless assault of the two Pekkos.


    "Now that''s what I call teamwork," Javier said, leaning back with a satisfied look. "You two really are the best! Keep it up until every last one of them is gone."


    The Pekkos continued their work, ensuring none of the attackers would rise again. Liana and Gloria watched from the sidelines, their expressions unwavering but ready to step in if needed.


    "No mercy for those who try to harm us!" Javier declared, crossing his arms. "This is what happens when you mess with the Armand family."


    Buddy let out a triumphant squawk as he finished his last target, while Pikko stomped one final time, leaving the battlefield eerily silent.


    "Good job, you two!" Javier clapped his hands. "Now, who''s ready for a snack?"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked excitedly, clearly proud of their work. Liana approached Javier, her blades sheathed but her gaze serious. "Young Master, we should ensure there are no more threats nearby."


    "Eh, fine, fine..." Javier stretched lazily, still grinning. "But first, let''s grab something to drink."


    After taking a long sip from his drink, a mischievous grin spread across his face as he glanced at Liana and Gloria. "You both up for some more fun?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow while Gloria smirked knowingly. "What are you planning, Young Master?"


    "Enemy detection... magic binding!" Javier announced, clapping his hands together as green, glowing ropes of magical energy extended throughout the arena, snaking through unseen pathways.


    Liana tensed, instinctively moving her hand to her weapon. "Young Master, what are you¡ª"


    "You both go around the arena," Javier interrupted with a playful smirk. "When you see someone bound in green magic ropes, that''s the bad people. Oh, and there''s a group of robe mages¡ªI gave them bindings they can''t dispel. Go and finish them all."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, amusement mixed with exasperation.


    "Buddy! Pikko!" Javier called, snapping his fingers. "Go with them! Crush them all!!"


    Buddy squawked in excitement, stomping the ground enthusiastically, while Pikko let out a sharp call, ready for action.


    Liana sighed, gripping her twin blades. "As you command, Young Master."


    "Ara~ this is going to be fun," Gloria said, drawing her weapon with a sly grin. "Let''s see what kind of trouble our little master has found for us this time."


    "Ehehehe... make it quick! I want to hear the report when you''re done," Javier said, plopping down on a rock to watch the chaos unfold. "I''ll keep an eye out in case there are more of them hiding."


    The two maids, flanked by Buddy and Pikko, set off to hunt down the remaining enemies. The arena became a flurry of movement as the magical ropes glowed, highlighting hidden attackers.


    Javier leaned back with a satisfied sigh, his grin never fading. "Ah, life is never dull around here. Now, let''s see how they handle this."


    Javier stretched lazily and stood up, muttering, "Time to go back home." He activated his trace skill to scan the area, making sure no one was around to see his true power. Satisfied that the area was clear, he grinned to himself, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    In the distance, the screams of the assassins echoed through the arena¡ªmen who had once been hunters but were now the prey.


    "Next time, choose a job that''s better suited for you, stupid assassins," Javier said quietly, shaking his head mockingly.


    He glanced over at Liana, Gloria, Buddy, and Pikko, who were efficiently handling the attackers. Their movements were quick and precise. Liana''s twin blades slashed through enemies, while Gloria kept a smirk on her face as she took down her foes.


    Buddy stomped and squawked loudly, delivering powerful blows, while Pikko used her sharp beak and claws to take care of anyone who dared to approach.


    Javier smirked, tilting his head as if talking to the defeated assassins. "Didn''t your boss warn you who you were dealing with? Honestly, you should''ve stayed home."


    After taking one last look at the chaos, he turned away, humming a cheerful tune as he headed back toward the rental house. "Ehehe... can''t wait to see their faces when I pretend like none of this ever happened."


    As he walked away, Liana''s voice called out behind him. "Young Master? Where are you going?"


    "Hmm? Going home, of course," Javier replied casually, waving his hand dismissively.


    Liana''s expression darkened as she rushed toward him and grabbed his ear firmly.


    "Eeeepp!! Lianaaaa!!" Javier yelped, flailing a bit.


    "Don''t you dare go alone!" Liana scolded, glaring at him.


    "Okay, okay! Jeez... chill, girl," Javier whined, trying to pull away.


    Finally, Liana let go and crossed her arms. "You wait for us here! We''ll finish this quickly."


    "Yes, yes..." Javier grumbled, rubbing his ear. "Just finish faster¡ªI''m hungry!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she turned back to Gloria, Buddy, and Pikko, who were still dealing with the remaining assassins. "Honestly, Young Master..." she muttered under her breath, though a small smile crept onto her lips.


    Javier plopped down on a nearby rock and pulled out a small snack from his magic storage. "Haaa... this is why I need more maids to keep me company. Liana''s too strict sometimes," he grumbled, munching away.


    While munching on his snacks, Javier paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Hmm? Ah... I forgot to think about what I should tell them," he murmured to himself.


    He chuckled softly. "I guess I can just say that my personal maids were the ones who rescued me. Ehehehehe!"


    He nod his head in amusement, imagining the reactions of his classmates and instructors. "They''ll probably love it. ''The mighty Liana and Gloria saved the helpless noble,'' heh... yeah, that works perfectly."


    His grin widened as he added under his breath, "And no one will ever guess what really happened here..."


    Satisfied with his plan, Javier popped another bite of his snack into his mouth, kicking his legs lazily as he waited for the others to finish. "Ah, life is good..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Royal Inquiry ( 204 )

    Javier, sitting comfortably on a stack of crates, let out a satisfied sigh as he wiped the crumbs from his fingers. The remnants of a pastry still lingered on his lips as he licked them absentmindedly.


    "Mmm. That was a good snack," he mused, stretching his arms. "You girls sure took your time."


    Liana, adjusting her sleeve with practiced ease, shot him a sidelong glance. "We finished in under five minutes, young master."


    Gloria, her pristine maid uniform still spotless despite the battle, simply smiled as she adjusted her glasses. "Ara, was it too slow for you?"


    Javier grinned, swinging his legs playfully. "Oh no, you both did great. Very elegant execution. Super efficient. I had just enough time to finish my pastry."


    A faint sigh escaped Liana''s lips, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    "Now, now, young master," Gloria finally said, clasping her hands together. "Shall we head home?"


    "Okay! Ehehehe¡­" Javier hopped off the crate, his steps light as if they hadn''t just cleaned up an entire group of enemies.


    Behind them, Buddy and Pikko strutted proudly, their beaks held high and their feathery chests puffed up as if they had been the true victors of the battle.


    As they stepped out of the arena, the cold night air greeted them¡ªalong with the sudden sound of heavy footsteps and clanking armor.


    A loud, commanding voice rang out. "HALT!"


    Javier blinked.


    Before them stood an entire army¡ªrows of Royal Knights in gleaming armor, Royal Archers with arrows nocked and ready, forming an inescapable blockade. The golden insignia of the kingdom glinted in the torchlight, their presence suffocating.


    Without hesitation, he dove behind Liana, clutching the back of her dress like a terrified child. His eyes widened as he peeked over her shoulder, his voice trembling just enough to sound convincing. "L-Liana¡­ I-I think we''re in trouble¡­" he whimpered, pressing closer as if seeking protection. Then, in a much quieter tone, he whispered, "You two, raise your hands."


    Liana merely sighed. Gloria adjusted her glasses.


    "If you say so, Young Master," Liana said without hesitation, lifting her hands in mock surrender. Gloria did the same, unfazed as ever.


    "Detain them!" one of the knights ordered.


    Javier gulped and trembled theatrically. "Uwaaah! Please, don''t hurt me!"


    Liana resisted the urge to facepalm. Gloria simply smiled.


    The Royal Knights advanced.


    ------------------------------------------------


    In the small, dimly lit room, Javier sat casually in a chair, swinging his legs as if the situation was no big deal. Liana and Gloria stood calmly behind him, their expressions unreadable, though Liana occasionally glanced at Javier to make sure he didn''t say anything... out of line.


    Across the table, a stern-looking female officer leaned forward, her piercing gaze fixed on Javier. Her uniform bore the insignia of the royal guard, and she exuded authority with every movement.


    "So, what actually happened?" she asked, her tone firm but softened slightly since she was questioning a young boy. She clearly expected him to reveal the truth in his excitement.


    Javier''s eyes sparkled as he leaned forward with an excited grin. "Ah, Miss Officer! You wouldn''t believe it! These two saved me!" He pointed dramatically at Liana and Gloria, his voice full of awe. "When I woke up, I was on their backs! They protected me the whole time!"


    The officer blinked, slightly taken aback by his enthusiasm. "Oh... really?" she asked, raising an eyebrow and glancing at the two maids.


    "Yes!" Javier nodded vigorously, his tone growing more animated. "They''re amazing! Liana was like¡ªshwing!" He mimed slashing a sword. "And Gloria was like¡ªwhoosh, swoosh!" He mimicked fast movements with his hands, his face lighting up as he continued. "They were unstoppable! They fought off the bad guys while I was just... um, recovering! That''s why I didn''t see much, but I know they were awesome!"


    The officer tilted her head, looking between the boy and the two maids, who kept their calm composure despite his silly retelling. Gloria cleared her throat, a small, knowing smile on her lips. "Young Master tends to get... creative with his stories," she said politely.


    "But it''s true!" Javier insisted, crossing his arms and pouting. "They''re heroes! You should give them medals!"


    Liana sighed softly but smiled at Javier, bowing her head slightly. "Miss Officer, we were only doing our duty to protect our Young Master. Nothing more."


    The officer leaned back, scribbling something in her notebook while glancing at Javier, who was now animatedly reenacting an imaginary battle with sound effects. She couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Well, you''re lucky to have such capable maids," she said kindly, though she suspected there was much more to the story. "We''ll confirm everything shortly."


    After a while, the female officer returned with a small stack of documents in hand. She looked at Javier, Liana, and Gloria with a neutral expression before saying, "You all can go now."


    "Yay! I''m hungry!" Javier cheered, raising his hands like a child celebrating a festival.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said gently, adjusting his cloak as they prepared to leave.


    As they walked down the quiet street toward their rented house, the tension from the earlier questioning eased. Javier happily munched on a snack he had produced from his magic storage, while Buddy and Pikko trailed obediently behind.


    Liana shot a sideways glance at Gloria, a sly smile creeping onto her lips. "Someone certainly put on quite the performance back there, didn''t they?"


    Gloria smirked knowingly, her eyes glancing toward Javier. "Ara, ara, it seems our Young Master has a hidden talent for drama."


    "What?" Javier mumbled with a mouthful of food, looking up at them with wide, innocent eyes. "I was just telling the truth! You two were amazing! It was all you! Whoosh, pow, shwing!" He mimicked exaggerated fighting motions, earning a giggle from Liana.


    "Young Master," Liana teased, "you really enjoyed playing the clueless little boy, didn''t you?"


    "What do you mean, ''playing''?" Javier tilted his head, feigning confusion. "I was scared! Trapped! I didn''t even know what was going on until you both saved me!"


    "Sure, Young Master," Gloria said with a smirk. "You''re just an innocent little boy who knows nothing about gravity magic, barriers, or... binding spells?"


    "Exactly!" Javier declared, his voice mockingly sincere. "It''s not like I had fun taking care of those bad guys or anything. Nope, not me!"


    Liana sighed but couldn''t hide her amusement. "You really are something, Young Master."


    "Of course I am!" Javier grinned. "Now, can we eat? I''m starving after all that ''danger''!"


    "Haa... fine," Liana said, shaking her head. "Let''s get home first."


    "You''ll spoil him more if you keep giving in like that," Gloria teased, leaning closer to Liana. "You know he''ll make you cook extra meat again."


    "And who''s going to eat half of it along with him?" Liana shot back, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ara, guilty as charged," Gloria replied with a laugh.


    Javier walked ahead, humming happily, pretending not to hear them as they teased each other. "Let''s go, let''s go! Dinner awaits!"


    As they arrived at their rented house, Buddy and Pikko dashed excitedly around the courtyard, circling the house with playful squawks that echoed like a warning. They patrolled the area, alert and ready to defend their master.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, silently agreeing on their next move. Without a word, they drew their weapons¡ªGloria hefting her massive magic war hammer with ease, and Liana nocking an arrow onto her enchanted bow while keeping her blade ready at her side.


    Javier, trailing behind, tilted his head and smiled innocently. "Hmm? Why are you both so tense? This house is safe... right?" He pointed casually toward the side of the house. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, shimmering figures began to materialize in the courtyard. A full squad of puppet knights emerged, each clad in gleaming mithril armor and wielding deadly mithril swords. Behind them, another group of knights appeared, equipped with glowing magic crossbows, their movements precise and methodical.


    "Ehehehe," Javier chuckled, his smirk widening. "They''ve been here the whole time, you know. Just in case."


    Liana sighed, lowering her bow slightly. "Young Master, you could have mentioned that earlier."


    "Ara, ara," Gloria said teasingly, resting her war hammer on her shoulder. "It''s almost like he wanted to see us on edge."


    "What? Me? Never!" Javier placed a hand on his chest, feigning innocence. "They''re just my little insurance policy. Nothing to worry about. See? The house is totally safe!"


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Only you would call a squad of mithril-armored knights ''little,'' Young Master."


    "Well," Gloria added with a grin, "at least we can rest easy knowing we have this... ''insurance.'' But next time, warn us before your hidden army suddenly appears, okay?"


    "Fine, fine," Javier said, waving a hand dismissively. "Now, can we go inside? I''m hungry, and my ''little squad'' can handle the outside patrol."


    Buddy and Pikko let out contented squawks as they settled in the courtyard, while the puppet knights silently took up their positions, guarding the house. Liana and Gloria sheathed their weapons and followed Javier inside, both quietly amused by their Young Master''s antics.


    Later that night, after dinner, Javier lay on his bed, clearly excited, his feet kicking under the blanket. "Lianaaaa..." he called out playfully.


    From the kitchen, Liana replied calmly, "Just wait, Young Master. I''m finishing up the dishes."


    "Okay..." Javier sighed dramatically, rolling onto his side.


    Gloria leaned casually against the doorway with a sly grin, glancing at Liana. "So, you''re going to sleep with him again tonight?"


    Liana raised an eyebrow as she placed another clean dish on the rack. "Yes, as usual. Like you don''t already know that."


    "Ara~ clingy, is he? Or maybe you''re the clingy one?" Gloria teased, resting her chin on her hand. "After all, he can''t sleep without you anymore, can he?"


    "That''s because I''ve been taking care of him since he was small!" Liana retorted, crossing her arms with a smile. "If you''re so jealous, you can try keeping him company instead."


    "Hmm... tempting," Gloria said, smirking as she stood and stretched. "But I think I''ll enjoy teasing you about it instead."


    "Gloriaaa..." Liana sighed, amusement in her voice.


    From the other room, Javier called, "Liana! Are you done yet? I''m getting lonely!"


    "See what I mean?" Liana said, shaking her head fondly. "He can''t go a night without me."


    "Ara~ such devotion," Gloria added dramatically, hand over her heart. "I might be jealous after all."


    "Then go sleep in the next room," Liana replied mockingly, pointing toward the door.


    "Fine, fine," Gloria said playfully pouting. "But don''t forget, I''m still his second maid¡ªand maybe someday, his second wife. Tehe~"


    "Goodnight, Gloria," Liana said firmly, her cheeks slightly flushed as she turned back to the dishes.


    "Goodnight, future first wife," Gloria replied with a mischievous grin before disappearing into the hallway.


    Liana let out a soft laugh while drying the last dish, thoughts shifting to her Young Master, who was undoubtedly waiting. "Coming, Young Master," she called, a small smile on her lips as she made her way to the bedroom.


    As Liana held Javier close, his head resting comfortably against her chest, she planted a soft kiss on his lips, a part of her nightly routine. "Goodnight, Young Master," she whispered with a tender smile. Slowly, her eyes began to close as she drifted off to sleep, her embrace warm and secure.


    The room was silent, save for their soft breathing¡ªuntil the faint creak of the door interrupted the stillness.


    "Tehe~" Gloria''s voice chimed quietly as she tiptoed inside.


    She slid under the blanket on the other side of Javier, a sly smile on her face. "Oh, don''t mind me... I''m just making sure my future Young Master is safe," she whispered, mostly to herself.


    Javier, half-asleep, stirred. "Hmm? Liana?"


    "Shh, shh... go back to sleep, Young Master," Gloria cooed softly, gently patting his shoulder. "Liana''s here... and so am I."


    Liana''s eyes fluttered open briefly, casting a sleepy yet sharp glare at Gloria. "Gloria..."


    "Ara~ Don''t mind me, just keeping things balanced," Gloria teased in a hushed tone, snuggling closer to Javier. "After all, sharing is caring."


    "Haa... fine, but don''t you dare wake him," Liana muttered, too tired to argue further. She tightened her hold on Javier protectively, her eyes narrowing briefly before she drifted back to sleep.


    Gloria smirked, closing her eyes. "Goodnight, future family~" she murmured playfully as the room settled into peaceful quiet once more.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 205 - 205: Countdown to Freedom ( 205 )

    "Hyaaaaarh! Just 2 more weeks of this boring school life! Kyahaa!!" Javier exclaimed, standing on his chair with arms raised like a triumphant warrior.


    "Soon! Soon! I can go back home! To Armand region! Gyahahahaha!"


    Liana sighed heavily, pressing a hand to her temple. "Young Master, please don''t shout like that in class. You''ll cause a scene."


    Gloria, seated nearby, smiled knowingly. "Ara~ Let him enjoy his excitement, Liana. He''s been counting down the days for weeks."


    "Ehehehehe! I can''t wait to go back! More fun, more freedom! Gyahahahaha!" Javier continued, his enthusiasm unabated.


    Liana shook her head, feeling her headache intensify with every dramatic gesture. It had been over a month since the battleground event was canceled due to an assassination attempt. The school had returned to normal, but the excitement before the event was long gone. For Javier, the days crawled by, and his longing for Armand was palpable.


    "Young Master, you know shouting won''t make the days go by faster, right?" Liana remarked, her tone a mix of fondness and exasperation.


    "I know! But it feels good to let it out! Ehehehehe!"


    "And when you get home?" Gloria asked, resting her chin in her hand. "What''s the first thing you''re going to do, Young Master?"


    "Easy!" he declared, proudly pointing a thumb at himself. "Buddy, Pikko, and I are going to explore the whole region again! I miss hunting, grilling meat, and sneaking into places I''m not supposed to! Gyahaha!"


    The other noble kids in Class F turned their attention to Javier, who proudly stood on his chair, laughing maniacally as if free from the school''s monotony.


    "Hyaaaaarrr!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the classroom, arms waving theatrically. His eyes sparkled with excitement, and his wide grin lit up the room.


    The lower-ranked noble kids¡ªchildren of barons and lower barons¡ªexchanged nervous glances. Though accustomed to Javier''s antics, none would approach him casually.


    "The delinquent noble is at it again," one whispered, chuckling uneasily. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, but he''s not so bad, is he?" another replied, eyes fixed on their desk.


    Despite his chaotic presence, Javier had earned a unique reputation. As a count''s son, he could easily belittle others, yet his antics brought a strange energy to dull Class F. His reputation as the "delinquent noble" kept his classmates at a respectful distance.


    Noticing the stares, Javier flashed a devilish grin. "What? You lot jealous of my plans for freedom? Gyahaha!"


    Awkward laughter filled the room as students quickly returned to their tasks, eager to avoid becoming the next target of Javier''s playful jabs.


    Liana, seated beside him, let out a resigned sigh. "Young Master, if you keep this up, you''ll scare them even more."


    "Ehehehe! Let them be scared!" Javier declared, striking a victorious pose.


    "Haaa... maybe they''re not scared of you. They''re just smart enough to avoid the chaos you always bring," Liana muttered, shaking her head as she adjusted her notes.


    Javier turned his attention to the window, still standing proudly on his chair like the self-proclaimed king of Class F. His sharp eyes spotted a group of noble kids lingering outside¡ªsons of viscounts, counts, and even a marquis. Known bullies, they sneered at the Class F students, clearly up to no good.


    Javier leaned forward, resting a foot on his desk for emphasis. "Oi!" he shouted, his voice slicing through the classroom buzz. "Looking for a fight?!"


    The bullies froze, their smirks fading as they realized who had addressed them.


    Javier''s grin turned devilish. "Do you want me to kick your ball again?" he mocked, mimicking a kicking motion. "No? Then scram!"


    The memory of Javier''s infamous crotch kick during the battleground qualifier haunted them. One of the bullies, pale-faced and trembling, grabbed the sleeve of the marquis'' son. "Let''s get out of here!" he hissed.


    The group didn''t need to be told twice. With hurried steps and barely concealed fear, they bolted down the hallway, their bravado vanishing.


    Javier watched them flee, laughing maniacally. "Gyahahahaha! And stay gone!"


    The rest of Class F exchanged amused glances. The delinquent noble might be loud and eccentric, but he had become their unofficial protector.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Young Master, do you have to cause such a scene every time?"


    "Scene? What scene? " Javier replied smugly, hopping down from the chair and plopping back into his seat.


    Gloria giggled softly. "Ara~ At least he''s keeping the classroom free of pests, Liana."


    Meanwhile, outside, Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk, bounding across the courtyard as he chased after Pikko. She darted nimbly around trees, teasing Buddy by pecking at the ground before taking off again.


    Determined not to lose, Buddy squawked louder, flapping his wings dramatically for extra speed as he rounded a corner, nearly toppling over a small decorative bush.


    The courtyard buzzed with their antics, drawing the attention of passing students, some chuckling at the sight of the playful Pekkos.


    "Are those... really mounts?" one bewildered noble student asked.


    "They belong to that delinquent noble from Class F," another replied, watching as Buddy triumphantly tapped Pikko with his beak.


    Pikko squawked back indignantly, spinning around to chase Buddy in retaliation.


    Their chaotic game continued, rustling leaves and bubbling laughter filling the air. The school guards, tasked with maintaining order, simply sighed and let the scene unfold. They had learned long ago not to try to herd Javier''s Pekkos.


    "Two more weeks! Kikiki! Two weeks!" Javier exclaimed, his eyes wide with exaggerated excitement as he leaned forward to stare intently at Liana.


    "Young Master, please calm down," Liana replied, shaking her head but unable to hide a faint smile.


    Javier clapped his hands dramatically. "Two weeks, Liana! Freedom awaits! No more boring school, no more stupid events, and no more pompous noble brats trying to show off their pathetic magic! I''m going back home to Armand region! Gyahahaha!"


    He jumped onto his chair, spreading his arms wide as if proclaiming victory.


    The other students in Class F glanced his way, some rolling their eyes and others chuckling nervously. They had long gotten used to the antics of the so-called "delinquent noble."


    "Two weeks of this..." Liana muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "And you know what, Liana?" Javier leaned closer, grinning.


    "What is it, Young Master?"


    "I''m going to do absolutely nothing productive for these two weeks. Kikiki!"


    "Young Master, that''s not something to brag about," Liana replied, shaking her head.


    Javier laughed harder. "Freedom, Liana! Two weeks till I teach Buddy and Pikko some new tricks before we leave! Gyahahaha!"


    Outside the classroom, Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk, seemingly understanding his master''s excitement. Pikko, ever graceful, replied with a dignified chirp, unimpressed by Buddy''s antics but willing to indulge him.


    Liana sighed, glancing at Gloria, who smiled serenely. "You''ve got your hands full, don''t you, Liana?"


    "Every single day," Liana chuckled. "But at least he keeps things... lively."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Rules Were Never Meant for Him ( 206 )

    Knock knock.


    "Come in," the headmaster said, not even looking up from the stack of documents on his desk.


    A well-dressed woman entered, her posture composed yet firm. She carried a neatly bound folder and placed it gently on his desk. "Headmaster, another official complaint from the noble households."


    The headmaster finally glanced up, raising an eyebrow. "Oh? What is it this time?"


    The woman sighed, though a small, knowing smile played at her lips. "It''s about Javier De Armand¡­ again."


    The headmaster smirked. "Of course it is."


    "The complaint is about¡ª" she hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully, "¡ªthe¡­ double standard regarding his personal aides."


    The headmaster chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Ah, so they''ve finally noticed. Took them long enough."


    "It''s difficult not to notice when every noble student is only permitted one personal aide, yet Javier has both his maid, Miss Liana, and Miss Gloria attending him in class."


    The headmaster tapped his fingers on the desk thoughtfully. "And what do they expect me to do about it? Remove one of them? Have they forgotten what happened when we tried enforcing rules on him before?"


    His assistant¡ªone of the highest-ranking faculty members under his command¡ªtilted her head slightly, amusement flickering in her eyes. "You mean, like the time we prohibited Javier from bringing his Pekko mounts to the academy?"


    The headmaster snorted. "Yes. That brilliant decision."


    There was a brief silence as they both recalled the sheer chaos that had followed.


    "Remember how we had the guards escort his Pekko to the stables?" the headmaster mused.


    His assistant nodded. "I do. The results were¡­ costly."


    The headmaster smirked. "Costly is putting it mildly. Those birds turned the entire stable into rubble. Horses were spooked for days, and the repair costs¡­" He trailed off with a chuckle. "Well, let''s just say Count Garius paid handsomely to cover the damages."


    The assistant suppressed a chuckle. "Yes, Headmaster. The repair costs were fully covered, but I believe the stable master still refuses to acknowledge those Pekkos as ''mounts.''"


    "And then there was the time we outright banned Javier from bringing those creatures onto school grounds."


    The assistant smiled politely. "Yes, Headmaster. That¡­ did not go as planned."


    Both of them vividly remembered it. The very next day, Javier''s Pekkos had simply smashed through the main gate like it was made of paper. The guards had tried to stop them¡ªat first. Then, realizing they couldn''t, they simply stepped aside and let the birds roam freely. At some point, it had been decided¡ªwithout an official declaration¡ªthat trying to enforce rules on Javier was an exercise in futility.


    "After all that," the headmaster said, rubbing his temple, "do they really think I''m going to risk starting another disaster by forcing Javier to follow one aide per student?"


    His assistant shook her head, lips twitching in amusement. "No, Headmaster."


    The headmaster let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair. "And just be patient. There are only two more weeks before the blessing ceremony. After that, he''ll be out of our hands¡ªfor now."


    He smirked slightly before adding, "Besides, Princess Kliatana has all her royal knights and maids attending her in Class A. Yet no one dares to question it, right?"


    The assistant''s smile widened knowingly. "Well, yes. We do understand her importance. She is the only princess of the kingdom¡­ and a royal, after all."


    "Exactly," the headmaster mused. "And about donations for this school¡­ I believe Armand ranks second after the royal family in total contributions?"


    The assistant cleared her throat before replying, "On par, Headmaster."


    A slow grin spread across the headmaster''s face. "Ah, on par with the royal family. And let''s not forget¡­ Garius is my best friend¡ªand also a friend of our king."


    The assistant nodded. "Yes, Headmaster."


    The Headmaster let out a chuckle before reaching into his desk drawer. With a flick of his wrist, he pulled out a neatly sealed document¡ªan official letter bearing the royal crest. He placed it on the desk with a satisfying thud. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And do tell them," he said with a smirk, "that we have an official letter from our king regarding this matter."


    The assistant took the letter and glanced at the seal, her amusement growing. "I see. So this was authorized by His Majesty himself?"


    "Of course it was," the headmaster said dryly, leaning back in his chair. "I''m sure Garius asked for a favor from His Majesty. Ugh, that cheeky man. Just because they were best friends back when our current king was still a prince¡­"


    He rubbed his temple, half in irritation, half in amusement. "Honestly, if I didn''t know better, I''d think Garius planned all of this just to watch the noble families lose their minds."


    The assistant chuckled, tucking the letter under her arm. "I''ll be sure to pass the message along, Headmaster. I imagine the other noble houses won''t be pleased."


    The headmaster waved a hand dismissively. "Let them grumble all they want. At the end of the day, the king''s word is absolute. If Javier De Armand gets two maids in class, then that''s the end of it."


    "With all due respect, Headmaster¡­ I get the feeling this won''t be the last time we receive a complaint about Young Master Javier."


    The headmaster sighed, rubbing his temple. "Let''s just hope these next two weeks go by without any problems."


    The assistant gave him a knowing look but chose not to comment.


    The headmaster continued, "And besides, when the Pekkos were allowed to roam freely, they ended up staying in one place. The courtyard near Class F. They''ve never caused any problems outside that area."


    The assistant nodded. "That is true. Despite the concerns, they''ve been surprisingly well-behaved. The school guards don''t even try to move them anymore."


    The headmaster smirked. "That''s because they can''t. Those creatures may as well have claimed that spot as their personal territory. No one dares challenge them now."


    The assistant let out a soft chuckle before straightening. "By the way, Headmaster, there''s a letter from Count Garius."


    The headmaster, who had been half-relaxing in his chair, immediately sat upright. "Hmm? Let me see."


    She handed over the sealed letter, and the headmaster quickly broke the wax seal, unfolding the parchment. As his eyes scanned the message, his expression quickly darkened.


    "Ugh! Really, Garius!?"


    The assistant blinked in surprise. "What happened, Headmaster?"


    The headmaster exhaled sharply and slammed the letter down on his desk. "Someone is coming¡­ and¡ªugh¡ªI really don''t want to think about it."


    The assistant tilted her head slightly, curiosity evident in her gaze. "Who exactly is coming, Headmaster?"


    The headmaster groaned and ran a hand down his face. "Someone who will make these last two weeks even more of a headache than Javier already does."


    A heavy silence filled the room before he finally muttered under his breath, "Why do I feel like I should take a leave of absence until the blessing ceremony is over¡­?"


    The assistant smiled, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Should I prepare tea, Headmaster?"


    "Yes," he grumbled, rubbing his forehead. "And make it strong."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 207 - 207: Grilling Glory ( 207 )

    RIIING!


    "Time to eat!" Javier shouted, springing from his seat like a coiled spring. Without hesitation, he grabbed Liana and Gloria''s hands, dragging them along before they could protest. "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    "Young Master, slow down!" Liana exclaimed, barely managing to keep her footing.


    "Young Master, this is hardly dignified," Gloria added, adjusting her glasses with a composed smile. "But I suppose expecting dignity from you is a lost cause."


    Bursting into the courtyard, Javier laughed loudly. "Buddy! Pikko! Food''s here!"


    Buddy, hearing his master''s call, let out an excited squawk and dashed toward him, flapping his stubby wings for extra speed. Pikko followed closely, more composed but just as eager.


    Javier reached his personal lunch spot¡ªa cleared area in the courtyard, unofficially claimed as his "grilling station." He grinned, summoning his portable magic grill with a quick flick of his wrist.


    "Time to grill some monster meat!"


    Buddy let out a victorious squawk, hopping up and down in anticipation. Pikko, now mildly more interested, settled onto the grass, watching the grill, waiting for her feast.


    Liana sighed, gently releasing Javier''s hand as she moved to prepare the side dishes. "I''ll get the vegetables ready, Young Master."


    Gloria chuckled as she helped set up the picnic blanket. "It''s infectious, though. You can''t help but get swept up in it."


    Gloria chuckled as she set up the picnic blanket. "Ara~ Your energy is endless, Young Master. It''s truly impressive."


    Javier tossed the first slab of meat onto the grill with flair, flipping it effortlessly. "Food for me, for Liana, for Gloria, and for my feathered partners in crime, Buddy and Pikko! Let''s eat like champions today!"


    The courtyard buzzed with the cheerful sounds of squawking Pekkos, sizzling meat, and Javier''s boisterous laughter¡ªa scene of carefree joy amidst the countdown to their return to the Armand region.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" Javier chanted gleefully, circling the grill like a predator stalking its prey.


    Buddy, fully embracing the energy, began strutting behind him¡ªhead held high, steps exaggerated like a warrior marching into battle.


    "Meat! Meat! Meat! For me, Buddy, and the rest of the crew!" Javier continued, striking a theatrical pose toward the sky, as if delivering a grand speech.


    Buddy squawked in perfect rhythm, lifting his left leg, then his right, mimicking a human victory march.


    Liana, slicing vegetables nearby, sighed and smiled. "Honestly, Young Master, you''re more energetic than the Pekkos themselves."


    "Buddy''s got style, Liana! Watch this¡ª"


    With a flourish, he tossed a piece of grilled meat toward Buddy. The Pekko snapped it out of the air with perfect precision, letting out a triumphant squawk.


    "See? He even eats in style!" Javier declared proudly.


    Gloria covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking as she chuckled. "Ara~ It''s almost like watching two mischievous brothers causing chaos."


    "Meat! Meat! Meat!" Javier sang louder, clapping his hands to the beat. Buddy squawked in response, hopping in place while fluffing his feathers.


    Pikko, lying on the grass, peeked over, squawking long and then turning away, as if to say, "I''m surrounded by fools."


    "Meat!!" Javier shouted, grinning widely, perfectly synchronized with Buddy''s enthusiastic squawk.


    The two began bobbing their heads in unison, their movements perfectly timed.


    "Meat on the grill, meat on my plate!


    Grillin'' all day, can''t hardly wait!"


    "Squawk!" Buddy responded, stomping the ground, adding a beat to their performance.


    "Buddy and me, we''re the dream team,


    Cookin'' up meat, it''s a carnivore''s dream!" Javier rapped, pointing dramatically at the grill.


    "Cuquawk-Cuquawk!" Buddy chimed in, circling the grill, head bobbing to the beat.


    Liana froze, knife still in hand, her eyes wide in disbelief. "Young Master¡­ are you rapping about meat?"


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ I believe he is."


    Ignoring their remarks, Javier continued his masterpiece.


    "Meat for the grill, meat for the win,


    Buddy and me, let the feast begin!"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy stomped hard, throwing his head back in approval.


    "Pikko''s watching, Liana''s slicing,


    Gloria''s laughing, but we''re still rising!"


    The courtyard erupted in a mix of squawks, claps, and stomps, with Buddy twirling dramatically.


    Meanwhile, Pikko looked utterly unimpressed, her eyes half-closed, as if thinking, "I refuse to be a part of this chaos."


    "Buddy!" Javier exclaimed, throwing a piece of meat to the giant bird. Buddy caught it midair, letting out a victorious squawk before stomping twice, sealing the performance.


    With a final synchronized head bob, both Javier and Buddy shouted together:


    "Meat forever!"


    The other students and the instructor stood at a distance, staring at the spectacle in stunned silence.


    Some lower-ranked nobles whispered among themselves.


    "Is this... normal for him?" one boy asked, watching Javier and Buddy bob their heads like they were on stage.


    Another shrugged. "It''s the delinquent noble. Is anything he does normal?"


    The instructor pinched the bridge of his nose, trying not to sigh too loudly. "At least he''s not causing trouble for anyone this time. Let him be."


    Meanwhile, Javier twirled dramatically, flipping a piece of sizzling meat off the grill and catching it perfectly on a plate. "Liana! Gloria! Your portions are ready!"


    Liana shook her head with a small smile. "Young Master, please sit down and eat properly."


    Gloria chuckled, accepting her plate. "Ara~ Thank you for the show, Young Master. It''s always lively with you."


    The students on the sidelines felt envious of the carefree atmosphere. "His life looks so much more fun," one muttered.


    Another noble boy sneered, "Fun? He''s making a fool of himself! Nobles should behave with dignity!"


    The first boy raised an eyebrow. "Like when you were defeated by him last month in the battleground event? With his shoe?"


    The noble kid flushed red, glaring at his classmate before stomping off.


    As the courtyard settled back into its usual rhythm, Javier enjoyed his lunch, completely unbothered by the stares and whispers. Buddy squawked proudly, matching his master''s energy, while Pikko quietly pecked at her share of grilled meat, her calm demeanor contrasting with Buddy''s lively antics.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head. "Ahhh... Life''s good, right, Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk!" Buddy replied, bobbing his head in agreement. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, now, young master, enough with that. Come sit and eat," Liana said, motioning for Javier to sit on her lap.


    "Okay!!" Javier chirped excitedly, plopping down without hesitation.


    As he leaned back comfortably against her, Liana started her usual routine of feeding him, carefully cutting pieces of meat and holding them to his mouth. "Here, young master, eat properly," she said gently.


    "Ahhh~" Javier opened his mouth, munching happily while Liana smiled softly, brushing his hair back as she prepared the next bite.


    Not wanting to be left out, Gloria moved closer and sat beside them, picking up a fork. "Ara~ Don''t forget me, young master. Let me spoil you too."


    She held up another piece of grilled meat, offering it to Javier.


    Javier grinned widely. "Ehehe... Two beautiful women feeding me... This is bliss!" he declared, closing his eyes with a contented sigh as he took bites from both Liana and Gloria.


    The other students couldn''t help but stare at the scene.


    "Is he serious?!" one whispered.


    "How come she got two beautiful maids pampering him like that?!" another asked, jealousy clear in their voice.


    Buddy and Pikko squawked happily nearby, their energy matching Javier''s cheerful mood as they pecked at their own share of the feast.


    "Another bite, young master?" Liana asked softly, holding up a piece of juicy meat.


    Javier nodded, chomping it down with a satisfied grin. "Liana, Gloria, you two make everything better. Ehehe~"


    Gloria smirked playfully. "Ara~ Don''t get too used to this, young master. We might make you lazy."


    "Lazy? Nahhh... I''m just enjoying this moment," Javier said, puffing out his chest.


    Both Liana and Gloria laughed at his antics, while the rest of the courtyard watched the unconventional noble enjoy his carefree moment.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 208 - 208: Freedom, Fun, and Fools ( 208 )

    "You know, Liana? Gloria?" Javier said, his tone unusually thoughtful.


    "Hmm?" Both maids looked at him with curiosity.


    "I didn''t regret being reborn in this world."


    Liana blinked, tilting her head slightly. "Huh? What are you talking about, young master?"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow. "Ara~ Reborn? Young master, are you feeling alright?"


    Javier froze for a moment before quickly waving his hands in front of him. "Hmm? Ah, no! Just... you know... umm... gibberish! Yeah! Totally nonsense! Forget it!"


    Liana crossed her arms, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re acting weird today, young master."


    "Yeah, I agree with Liana," Gloria added with a playful smirk, tapping a finger against her chin.


    Javier laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Weird? Me? Nahhh! I''m not weird at all! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed but smiled softly, brushing off his strange comment. "If you say so, young master."


    The conversation turned into chuckles, with Liana and Gloria shaking their heads, still puzzled but deciding not to ask more.


    Yeah... this isekai world is good, Javier thought to himself as he leaned back , pretending to focus on his food. I can keep being as childish as I want. No need to act like an adult, no need to be Nakamura Junichi anymore. I am Javier de Armand. This life... this world... it''s better.


    His eyes flicked to Buddy and Pikko, who were squawking happily nearby, and a small, genuine smile tugged at his lips. Why should I act like an adult just because I was one before? Back in Japan, I didn''t get to enjoy my childhood. Too much pressure, too many expectations... it wasn''t freedom, it wasn''t fun.


    Here, in this new world, freedom was his to grasp. No strict rules controlling his every move. No boring responsibilities he couldn''t escape. I can be free. I can do anything I want.


    He glanced at Liana and Gloria, who were busy arguing about something small but trivial, both smiling with warmth and care. I still have time before I reach adulthood in this world. There''s no rush. I won''t waste this second chance.


    "Well, it''s not like adult life was all bad," Javier mused as he casually munched on his food. "I mean, enjoying the company of women was definitely one of the perks. But hey... every adult back in my old world probably wondered at some point if they could go back to being a kid."


    "I do remember back when I was in Japan, seeing all of them stress about work, high living costs, this and that. And when they were drunk, they talked about how good life was when they were kids¡ªenjoying their lives, playing with friends, hanging out, becoming teenagers, going bowling, and so on."


    Javier leaned his head back against Liana''s shoulder, letting her feed him another bite of meat while Gloria poured him a drink. Being an adult had its moments, sure, but there''s something about being a carefree kid that feels special. No taxes, no endless meetings, no waking up to alarm clocks to catch a train for work. No stress at work, no headaches from responsibilities...


    He chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Yeah... I''ll stick to this life for now. Enjoy the freedom, enjoy the laughs, and enjoy the company of two beautiful maids who spoil me every day. This is the life."


    "Young master?"


    "Hmm?" Javier turned his head lazily toward Liana while still chewing his food.


    "It seems like you''re deep in thought."


    "Me? Nah," Javier replied, waving it off casually. "I''m just enjoying the food you both feed me." He gave her a playful smirk.


    Liana glanced at Gloria, who only smiled knowingly. "If you say so, young master."


    Suddenly, the bell rang loud and clear. RINNNNNG!!


    Liana tapped Javier''s shoulder gently. "Young master, lunch is over. It''s time to return to class."


    Javier groaned dramatically, slumping back against Liana like a puppet with its strings cut. "Ugh¡­ classes... again. Why can''t school just be lunch all day?"


    Gloria chuckled softly as she stood up, brushing off her dress. "Come now, young master, if you don''t go, you''ll only have more to complain about later."


    "Fine, fine," Javier muttered, getting up reluctantly. "But I''m telling you, nothing they teach me here is going to be more useful than grilling meat or enjoying life."


    Liana just shook her head, smiling softly. "Let''s go, young master."


    "Liana?"


    Javier shifted awkwardly, one hand moving to hold his crotch. "Err..."


    Liana blinked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    "I''m going to the toilet!!" Javier blurted, already turning to leave. "You two go ahead!"


    Liana sighed and crossed her arms. "Don''t be late, and don''t wander around after that!"


    "Okaaaaay!!" Javier shouted over his shoulder as he dashed off, leaving Liana and Gloria to exchange knowing looks.


    "He better not get himself into trouble," Gloria said with a small smirk.


    Liana let out a long sigh, adjusting the hem of her skirt. "With young master? It''s practically guaranteed."


    The two began walking back toward the classroom, their steps calm and measured, while their young master darted off into the distance.


    "Ahhhh! That''s a relief... ehehehe." Javier adjusted his clothes, standing in the toilet after finishing his business.


    Suddenly, he heard muffled sounds from outside the restroom.


    "Hey, I know your father gave you money. Hand it over to me!" a demanding voice sneered, followed by the unmistakable sound of a punch.


    "No!" protested another voice, smaller and trembling.


    The sound of another punch and a kick followed, along with mocking laughter from the bullies.


    Javier smirked, his mischievous grin spreading wide. "Oh? A little drama outside? Hehehe, time for some fun."


    He activated his stealth skill, making himself invisible.


    The bullies were too focused on their victim to notice anything strange.


    DUSH! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the bullies stumbled back, clutching his stomach, confusion on his face.


    BUKK!


    Another bully got a fist to the face, his legs giving out as he fell to the floor.


    The remaining bullies froze, wide-eyed. "W-Who''s there?! What''s going-?"


    THWACK!


    The leader of the bullies was the last to fall, a phantom fist hitting his chin and sending him sprawling.


    The kid being bullied stood frozen, looking around wildly. His face turned pale as his imagination ran wild.


    "G-Ghost!!!" he screamed, running away without looking back.


    Javier stepped out of the shadows, becoming visible again, and dusted off his hands. He glanced at the unconscious bullies and smirked.


    "Ehehehe... now..." Javier crouched down, his grin widening. "Let''s remove their pants... kekekeke."


    He worked quickly, tugging at the bullies'' pants with ease. One by one, the unconscious troublemakers were left in their undergarments.


    Javier held up one of the pants, inspecting it. "Hmm? What should I do with these? Maybe hang it somewhere?" He paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Nah, just toss them!"


    With a casual flick, he threw the pants outside.


    "Perfect. That''ll teach them a lesson."


    Dusting off his hands, Javier adjusted his own clothes, checked to make sure his stealth skill was off, and left the scene like nothing happened. "Now back to class."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 209 - 209: Friendship and Fortune ( 209 )

    Inside the grand study room of the Armand estate, Garius sat at his desk, his sharp eyes scanning through a towering pile of documents.


    With a heavy sigh, he leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple. "Haaa¡­ These documents¡­"


    Standing nearby, his ever-reliable butler, Alf, watched with a small, knowing smile. Unlike his lord, he showed no sign of fatigue¡ªonly quiet amusement.


    "You seem troubled, my lord," Alf said in his usual composed tone.


    Garius exhaled sharply. "Troubled? No, just¡­ irritated. I don''t remember signing up for a life buried under paperwork."


    Alf chuckled softly but said nothing. He knew better than anyone that Garius, despite his complaints, thrived in this role.


    After a moment of silence, Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "By the way, Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "How''s the sugar business?"


    "The demand for sugar is far beyond what we initially expected, my lord. I don''t believe we have enough sugarcane to process at our current rate."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    "Thanks to Young Master''s¡­ contributions to production," Alf continued, "sugarcane farming has become incredibly popular. Not only have our farmers in the Armand region expanded their fields, but we''ve also begun purchasing raw sugarcane from other territories to keep up with demand."


    Garius chuckled, shaking his head. "That boy¡­ He doesn''t even realize the scale of what he''s done."


    Alf smiled knowingly. "Indeed, my lord. The merchants from the capital and beyond have already begun referring to Armand sugar as white gold."


    "White gold, huh? I like the sound of that." Garius tapped his fingers on the desk, clearly pleased. "And the mines?"


    Alf''s expression grew more serious. "Regarding the mine Young Master discovered before¡ªour chief miner has found yet another large reserve deeper inside. High-quality materials, my lord. In particular, the mithril veins seem exceptionally pure."


    Garius nodded. "And?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As per your orders, the best quality mithril is being reserved exclusively for our ''best blacksmith.''"


    Garius smirked at the mention of Rasdingen¡ªthe famed Giant Dwarf Blacksmith who was responsible for forging weapons and armor for Armand''s Army. A close friend of Garius, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Erinette, Rasdingen''s work was considered second to none.


    "And with the largest reserve we''ve ever uncovered," Alf continued, "we''ve been able to expand operations. More of our people are now employed in the mines, strengthening not only our economy but also our military supply lines."


    Garius leaned back, lacing his fingers together. "Good. And the farmlands?"


    "The lands you designated for agriculture have yielded excellent results," Alf reported smoothly. "With more of our people given access to fertile farming land, the production of wheat and other necessities has not only boosted our tax revenue, but it has also greatly improved the income of our people."


    Garius smiled, satisfied. "That means we''ve achieved balance¡ªprosperity for the people while keeping the territory''s wealth growing."


    Alf gave a small nod. "Indeed, my lord."


    A moment of silence passed between them as the sheer weight of their success settled in.


    The Armand Household wasn''t just wealthy¡ªthey were an economic powerhouse. Between their sugar empire, their mines rich with high-quality minerals, and their flourishing agriculture.


    He looked up at Alf. "Tell me, Alf. With all this wealth at our disposal¡­ how should we spend it next?"


    Alf''s smile remained as he responded, "That, my lord, is entirely up to you."


    Alf adjusted his gloves before speaking again. "By the way, my lord, the tribute to the royal family for this month has already been sent."


    Garius glanced up from his documents. "And?"


    "The king was pleased with our tribute," Alf reported with a faint smile. "There were no complaints."


    Garius let out a short chuckle. "Hah. Of course, he was pleased. We send more than any other noble house."


    He leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "Honestly, the only reason the royal family doesn''t fear our household is because we choose to support them instead of challenging them."


    Alf inclined his head slightly. "A wise choice, my lord. Unlike certain ambitious noble houses¡­ we know where we stand."


    Garius smirked. "Yes¡­ We stand above the others, but just below the throne. Close enough to hold power, far enough to avoid being seen as a threat."


    Alf gave a subtle nod of approval. "As always, a well-calculated position, my lord."


    Garius chuckled again, tapping his fingers against the desk. "Let the other nobles scramble for scraps. We''re already at the table."


    He set the last document aside with a satisfied sigh. "Now then, let''s see how my troublemaker of a son is making use of all this wealth."


    Alf, ever composed, tilted his head slightly. "Which one, my lord?"


    Garius exhaled deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "¡­ All of them."


    Alf chuckled softly, his amusement barely concealed. "Ah. I see."


    He let out a dry chuckle. "The only real question is¡­ who will cost me the most?"


    Alf, ever the loyal butler, simply smiled. "Shall we take bets, my lord?"


    For a brief moment, Garius was tempted.


    But then he remembered that Javier existed.


    "¡­ No," he said flatly. "I already know the answer."


    Alf chuckled again. "Indeed, my lord."


    Knock knock.


    Before Garius could respond, the door swung open, and Hesbeirn strode in with a familiar presence. Behind him, a large, broad-shouldered figure followed¡ªthe unmistakable Rasdingen, the Giant Dwarf Blacksmith.


    "Ah, my lord," Hesbeirn greeted casually as he plopped down at the table, completely at ease in Garius''s presence. Without waiting for permission, he reached for the nearby wine bottle and poured himself a full glass.


    Meanwhile, Rasdingen didn''t even bother with a glass. He simply grabbed an unopened bottle, popped the cork off with his thumb, and tilted his head back, gulping the rich liquor straight from the source.


    "GAAAH! Now that''s a proper drink, ya sod-dried twig-suckers!" Rasdingen bellowed, his deep voice shaking the room. "Been drinkin'' that weak elven piss fer weeks! Finally somethin'' with a bite!"


    Alf merely sighed, shaking his head in long-suffering patience. Meanwhile, Garius smirked, resting his chin on his fist as he watched the scene unfold.


    Alf crossed his arms, his gaze shifting between Hesbeirn and Rasdingen with mild disapproval. "You both are in the presence of my lord. At least attempt to behave like proper servants."


    Hesbeirn barely glanced his way as he took a long sip of his wine.


    "Aw, come on! He''s our friend! Ain''t like there''s any outsiders ''round ''ere!" Rasdingen grumbled, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "We got manners when it counts, don''t we? Ye''d rather we be stiff-necked peacocks like them prissy noble sods? Bah!"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, raising his glass. "Sorry, sorry, brother-in-law."


    Garius let out a relaxed chuckle, waving a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry too much about it, Alf. Just relax a bit."


    Alf exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple. "Haaah¡­ If you say so, my lord."


    Meanwhile, Rasdingen took another massive swig from the bottle and let out a satisfied roar.


    "Now that''s a damn fine vintage! Ain''t no finer way ta enjoy good drink than with proper company!"


    After all¡ªthis was just how they always were.

 Chapter 210 - 210: The Heart of Armand ( 210 )

    Garius set his wine glass down. "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "About Javier''s blessing ceremony soon¡­" Garius leaned back, rubbing his temple. "I don''t think Francesca or I will be able to attend. And both of his brothers are occupied with their missions."


    Alf gave a small nod, already anticipating the issue.


    "And as for my other wives," Garius continued, "I doubt they''ll want to go either. Both of them are busy, and Phenelopie is expecting."


    Alf remained silent, but his sharp eyes observed his lord carefully.


    Garius exhaled, shaking his head slightly. "And don''t even think about sending Eridith."


    At the mention of the name, Hesbeirn stopped mid-sip, and Rasdingen let out a low chuckle.


    Garius smirked slightly. "If we send her, I bet more trouble will come knocking."


    Alf allowed himself a small sigh. "That¡­ is likely, my lord."


    Hesbeirn, leaning back lazily in his chair, smirked. "Hmm¡­ Then how about sending Rasdingen here, my lord?"


    Before anyone could react, Rasdingen froze mid-gulp, his sharp dwarven ears twitching. He lowered the bottle, blinking twice.


    Then, in his usual gruff, he grumbled, "Eh?! Why me?! I ain''t got no interest in babysittin'' that lil'' stormspawn! He''s more damn mischievous than this lad right here!" He jabbed a thick finger in Garius''s direction.


    Hesbeirn laughed heartily, slapping the table. "Oh? So you''re sayin'' he''s worse than our dear Count Armand?"


    Rasdingen snorted. "Worse?! Lad, I been ''round long enough ta see Garius in his prime¡ªbut his youngest? Bah! That lil'' devil''s got chaos flowin'' through ''is veins!" He took another swig of his drink and muttered, "Ain''t no way I''m dealin'' with that."


    Garius smirked, crossing his arms. "You do know you just confirmed Hesbeirn''s point, right?"


    Rasdingen grumbled incoherently in dwarven before downing the rest of his bottle in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Alf simply shook his head. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius leaned forward, tapping his fingers against the desk. "So, Alf¡­ anyone we can send?"


    Alf adjusted his cuffs, his expression calm as always. "Do you want me to go there, my lord?"


    "No!!" Garius replied instantly, frowning as he gestured toward the mountain of documents stacked on his desk. "Who''s going to accompany me here if you leave? And with this pile of paperwork? You know I can''t do this without you." He groaned, rubbing his temple. "Ugh, Alf¡­"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, swirling his wine. "Can''t do anything without him, My Lord.?"


    Garius ignored him.


    Then, Hesbeirn smirked. "How about we send my sister?"


    Alf''s reaction was instant. His usually composed expression broke, and his sharp eyes narrowed. "No! Not her."


    The entire room went silent for a moment.


    Rasdingen, in the middle of opening another bottle, paused. He glanced at Hesbeirn, then at Garius, then at Alf.


    Hesbeirn simply smirked, swirling his wine glass with amusement.


    Garius leaned back, arms crossed, and let a slow smirk spread across his face. "Heh¡­ Alf."


    Alf tensed slightly but quickly masked it, his expression returning to calm professionalism. "¡­My lord?"


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "You''re awfully quick to refuse. Could it be that¡ª"


    Alf, with impeccable timing, smoothly interjected, "The tribute report still requires your signature, my lord."


    Garius blinked. "What?"


    Alf handed him a fresh document without hesitation. "Additionally, the latest merchant guild report has arrived. I believe it requires immediate attention."


    Garius stared at him.


    Hesbeirn grinned, clearly enjoying the show.


    Even Rasdingen let out a low chuckle. "Heh! Ye sneaky bastard, changin'' the topic like that."


    Alf adjusted his gloves. "About the person we send, my lord¡­ we can discuss it later. Perhaps Hesbeirn is suitable for this job?"


    "Eh?!" Hesbeirn nearly choked on his wine. "But I''m busy checking our new recruits for the army!"


    Garius smirked. "Alright, alright. We''ll discuss it later." Then, shifting his gaze back to Alf, he continued, "Ensure Erinette gives me a list of capable candidates for this job."


    Alf gave a slight nod. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, exhaling. "After all, the journey to the capital from here takes seven days by horseback. We can''t afford to send just anyone."


    Alf remained professional, but something flickered in his eyes as he replied, "Understood, my lord. I will see to it."


    Then, Alf smirked. "And you, Hesbeirn¡­ I''ll be sure to report this conversation to your sister."


    "Eeeehhhh!!" Hesbeirn nearly toppled out of his chair. "No need for that, brother!"


    Rasdingen let out a thunderous laugh, slamming his bottle onto the table. "Hah! Yer screwed now, lad! Ain''t no escapin'' big sis!"


    Hesbeirn groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Tch¡­ Why do I feel like I walked straight into a trap?"


    Garius set his wine glass aside and turned his sharp gaze toward Hesbeirn.


    "Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "The report on our new recruits?"


    Hesbeirn reached into his coat and pulled out a neatly compiled stack of parchment, placing it on the desk. "Here, my lord."


    Garius flipped through the pages, scanning the details carefully. After a moment, he nodded in approval. "Hmm¡­ This is good."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Of course, my lord. I personally oversaw their training and recruitment."


    Garius set the report down and leaned forward. "And one more thing, Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Change the patrol schedule at the borders. Increase the number of soldiers¡ªdouble the patrol squads."


    Hesbeirn''s smirk faded into a serious expression. "Understood."


    "They will cover not just the border, but also villages, towns, and all key locations within our region. Safety must be ensured across the entire territory. With the number of soldiers we have¡ªthis should be more than enough."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will personally see to it."


    "Also," Garius continued, "have the overseers handle new deals with our suppliers to keep all our forts well-stocked, especially those at the border with demon territory."


    Hesbeirn''s brows furrowed slightly. "Hmm?"


    Garius tapped his fingers on the desk. "We have a peace treaty with them, and they value peace as much as we do¡­ but it''s always better to be prepared than caught off guard."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms and nodded. "I''ll make sure everything is handled properly, my lord."


    Garius then shifted his gaze to Alf. "And Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "With the income we have, allocate extra resources to your House of Assassins."


    Alf''s expression remained unreadable, but a flicker of approval crossed his gaze.


    Garius continued, "Also, ensure an additional budget for Erinette''s special battle maids unit. Their strength is on par with the House of Assassins, and I want them fully equipped and ready for any situation."


    Alf gave a slight nod. "As you command, my lord."


    Garius wasn''t finished. "And don''t forget¡ªallocate extra funding for Rasdingen and Hesbeirn as well."


    Hesbeirn blinked. "Oh? I won''t say no to that." He grinned. "I''ll make sure the funds are used wisely."


    Rasdingen let out a deep chuckle. "Hah! Now that''s what I like ta hear! More coin means better gear¡ªye can''t put a price on quality steel!"


    Garius smirked. "Exactly."


    Alf placed a fresh document on the desk. "I will have the allocation reports ready by tomorrow, my lord."


    Garius nodded. "Good."


    Garius picked up his quill, dipped it in ink, and with a firm stroke, signed one of the documents before handing it to Alf.


    "Ensure this budget is also allocated for our people," he instructed, his tone steady and decisive. "And make sure the overseers handle it properly."


    Alf accepted the document with a respectful nod. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his gaze unwavering. "We don''t want anyone in Armand territory starving. If our land prospers, our people must prosper alongside it."


    Alf''s expression remained composed, but there was an unmistakable approval in his eyes. "Of course, my lord."


    Garius exhaled, crossing his arms. "We don''t just give them fish¡ªwe give them the tools to fish. Opportunity, not dependency. That''s how we rule."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Hah. That''s the difference between us and the rest of the noble houses. Others hoard their wealth. We make sure our people thrive."


    Rasdingen let out a gruff chuckle, crossing his arms. "Bah! Let the other nobles fatten themselves up while their people scrape for crumbs. Armand''s built different¡ªstrong land, strong folk. That''s why we''re standin'' at the top!"


    Alf placed the signed document, preparing it for execution. "The necessary arrangements will be made immediately, my lord."


    Garius nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Let''s make sure our people continue to prosper."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 211 - 211: A Noble Heart ( 211 )

    "Alright, class!" The instructor entered briskly, and the chatter among the Class F students quieted as everyone took their seats.


    The instructor cleared his throat and began. "As you all know, the blessing ceremony is near. This is an important moment for each of you. During the ceremony, you will receive your blessings and find out your classes¡ªwhether you will become warriors, mages, wizards, or something else."


    The students exchanged nervous glances.


    "The results of the blessing will determine your future," the instructor continued. "Some of you may be chosen to continue your education at the higher magic academy. Others may follow different paths, based on your noble households'' expectations or your own dreams."


    Javier, resting his chin on his hand, let out a quiet sigh of boredom.


    The instructor shot him a glance before continuing. "But before the blessing ceremony, in three days, you will all take an exam. This will test your skills and readiness to receive your blessings and move to the next stage."


    The students groaned together, while Javier muttered, "Ugh, another test?..."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged amused looks, already anticipating Javier''s antics. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor clapped his hands, getting the students'' attention again. "I hope everyone will try their best on this exam," he said, pacing slowly across the room. "Originally, this was supposed to have two parts: a written exam and a practical magic exam."


    A murmur spread through the room. The mention of the practical magic exam made several students shift nervously, while others looked disappointed.


    The instructor raised a hand to silence them. "However, due to recent... issues during the battleground event," he paused, glancing meaningfully at Javier, who was now spinning a pencil between his fingers, "the magic test has been removed for this session."


    The class collectively exhaled, feeling a mix of relief and disappointment.


    "This means your performance on the written exam will be more important than ever. It will assess your understanding and readiness for the blessing ceremony. So, study hard!"


    Javier leaned back, smirking slightly. "No magic test? Guess I don''t have to break a sweat."


    Liana sighed beside him, her voice soft yet firm. "Young Master, even if it''s just a written exam, you should still prepare. You don''t want to disappoint your father, do you?"


    Gloria, sitting on his other side, chuckled lightly. "Ara~ Don''t worry, Liana. I''m sure our young master can wing it with his usual charm."


    Javier grinned. "See? Gloria gets it. Besides, it''s just writing. How hard can it be?"


    The instructor looked over the class one last time. "Prepare well, everyone. The exam will start in three days. Good luck."


    As the bell rang, the instructor announced, "Class dismissed."


    Javier immediately jumped up from his seat, a wide grin on his face. "Yeah! Time to go home!" he shouted, already dashing toward the door. "Liana! Gloria! Faster!"


    The two maids exchanged glances, sighed, and hurried after him, gathering his belongings as they went.


    Javier bolted down the hallway, his voice echoing through the academy. "Move over!" he shout, pushing past students lingering in his way, including those from higher-ranking noble families.


    One indignant voice protested, "Hey! Watch it!"


    Another added, "That''s Count Armand''s son¡ªcan''t he act more refined?"


    Javier didn''t respond, focused entirely on reaching the courtyard.


    A marquis'' son sputtered in outrage, nearly spinning around in anger. "You dare push me?!"


    Javier glanced back briefly, smirking. "You looking for a fight, Marquis boy? You''re lucky I didn''t kick your ball!"


    The crowd parted instinctively, muttering as Javier charged ahead, his confidence unmatched.


    Liana and Gloria followed briskly, Liana sighing in exasperation. "Young Master, slow down! You''ll get yourself in trouble one day."


    Gloria giggled lightly. "Ara~ He''s just excited. Let him have his fun."


    Javier burst into the courtyard, Buddy and Pikko squawking excitedly when they saw him. " Time to head home, you two! Let''s go!"


    The two Pekkos stomped eagerly, clearly ready to leave as they mirrored their master''s boundless energy.


    "Finally free!" he cackled, shaking off the stiffness of classroom boredom. Buddy let out an enthusiastic squawk in agreement, flapping his wings.


    "Young Master, please don''t shout right outside the academy," Liana sighed, adjusting her hold on Pikko''s reins.


    "Ara~ Let him enjoy it, Liana," Gloria chuckled. "It''s rare to see someone so happy to leave school."


    Javier grinned. "Who wouldn''t be? School''s suffocating. This is real freedom!"


    As they rode along the road, Javier perched atop Buddy, grinning mischievously while glancing at Pikko, who was carrying both Liana and Gloria.


    "Pikko~" Javier called out teasingly. "You''re carrying both of them. Are they heavy?."


    Liana immediately frowned. "Young Master! I am not heavy!"


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ Perhaps he''s implying something about you, Liana."


    "Chill, girl! I''m just saying," Javier replied, his grin growing wider.


    Liana narrowed her eyes and guided Pikko closer to Buddy. "Oh? Is that so, Young Master?"


    Without warning, both Liana and Gloria leaned over and pinched Javier on his waist simultaneously.


    "Eeeeekkk!!! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!!!" Javier yelped, squirming atop Buddy, who squawked loudly, startled by his master''s sudden outburst.


    Liana smiled smugly. "Hmph. That''s what you get."


    Gloria laughed softly. "Ara~ He won''t learn, but it''s fun to keep him in check."


    Liana looked at Javier sternly. "Young Master, let''s stop by the marketplace first. We need to buy some seasoning for your meat."


    Javier''s face lit up instantly. "Okay!!! Buddy, let''s go!! Ehehehe!"


    As Buddy squawked in excitement, Liana raised her hand firmly. "Don''t try to leave us, Young Master."


    Javier pouted. "But..."


    "No but," Liana interrupted, her tone firm. "If you do that, I will make sure none of us"¡ªshe gestured toward herself and Gloria¡ª"accompany you sleeping tonight."


    Javier gasped dramatically, gripping Buddy''s reins tighter. "Okay, okay, jeez... You two are too scary sometimes."


    Gloria smirked, leaning slightly toward Liana. "Ara~ That''s a very effective method, Liana. You should use it more often."


    Liana smiled knowingly. "I know my Young Master too well."


    Javier grumbled under his breath, "It''s not fair when they team up against me..."


    Buddy let out a low squawk, as if in agreement, while Pikko walked beside him, looking calm and collected.


    While riding their Pekkos through the marketplace, Javier noticed a commotion up ahead. Two girls in tattered clothes were surrounded by a group of big, muscle-bound men, their voices booming in frustration.


    "I told you before¡ªno begging here!" a deep, gruff voice snapped.


    Javier''s sharp ears caught the exchange before his eyes did. Turning his gaze toward the source of the commotion, he spotted a group of broad-shouldered men surrounding two girls. The older girl, barely in her teens, held the younger one protectively, her face pale with fear. Their clothes were tattered, and their arms were thin¡ªclear signs of hardship.


    "And this one here¡ªshe stole that meat!" one of the men growled, pointing at the smaller girl, who clung to her sister''s waist, trembling.


    The older girl''s voice wavered. "We¡­ we''re just hungry¡­ Please¡­"


    The lead man''s expression hardened. "It''s not just you who''s hungry! Others are struggling too, but they don''t steal! Rules are rules! You''re coming with us to the guards!"


    The girls fell to their knees, pleading. "No, please! Spare us! Please!"


    A few spectators watched in silence, murmuring among themselves. Some looked sympathetic, while others shook their heads.


    Javier''s grip on Buddy''s reins tightened slightly. He tilted his head, observing the scene unfold with mild curiosity. Letting out a small sigh, he gracefully slid down from Buddy''s saddle.


    Adopting the perfect posture of a refined noble, he casually approached the group, his expression composed yet unreadable¡ªa mix of curiosity and mild amusement. Liana and Gloria, sensing his intent, followed a step behind, standing just close enough to remind everyone of his status.


    "My, what a troubling sight," Javier said, his tone smooth and courteous, as if he had simply stumbled upon an unfortunate misunderstanding. "I couldn''t help but overhear. Might I inquire what''s happening here?"


    The group of men turned to him, their expressions briefly hardening at the interruption¡ªuntil their eyes landed on the emblem stitched onto his uniform.


    "What do you want, young lord?" one of the men asked, his voice gruff but careful.


    Javier smiled faintly, his expression composed yet unreadable. "Ah, just a student from the academy. I happened to overhear a bit of your conversation and found myself curious."


    The older girl lowered her head, tears brimming in her eyes as she clutched her sister closer.


    The man hesitated before gesturing to the girls. "These two. Begging''s one thing, but stealing? That meat wasn''t theirs, and now they''re trying to weasel their way out of it. It''s against the rules, young lord."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 212 - 212: A Grin and a Gold Coin ( 212 )

    Javier sighed, rubbing the back of his head as he looked at the two young girls. "You both really stealing?"


    The older girl lowered her head in shame, tears brimming in her eyes. "We... we were hungry... and... we don''t have money," she stammered.


    Javier turned to the big man. "How much is the meat they stole?"


    The man crossed his arms, his stern gaze flickering between Javier and the girls. "Around 5 silver," he replied.


    At this, Liana''s eyes widened slightly. She knew 5 silver wasn''t a fortune, but it was the equivalent of a month''s wages for a maid in the Armand household.


    Javier nodded thoughtfully before reaching into his pocket. "Can I pay for them?"


    The big man hesitated. "I''m sorry, young noble, but please understand¡ªrules are rules. If we let this go, others might think it''s fine to steal too."


    "But aren''t we, as humans, supposed to help each other when we can?"


    The man blinked, unsure how to respond. "I-I mean, yes, Young Lord, but¡ª"


    Javier''s expression softened, and he stepped forward with a polite smile. "Can you help me just this one time? I''ll pay 1 gold for that meat. Just this once. Please?"


    The man blinked in surprise at the offer. One gold was far more than the cost of the stolen meat. He scratched the back of his head, glancing down at the girls before letting out a heavy sigh. "Fine. Since you''re vouching for them, I''ll let them off this time. But only because of you, young lord."


    Javier smiled, handing the gold coin over with a flourish. "Thank you, sir. I appreciate it."


    The two girls immediately dropped to their knees, their voices trembling with gratitude. "Thank you, kind sir! Thank you so much!"


    As the small crowd dispersed, Liana and Gloria dismounted from Pikko and walked over to their young master. The two girls remained kneeling before Javier, their heads bowed low.


    Exhaling slowly, he watched the girls with an unreadable expression. For a moment, he seemed genuinely contemplative about what to do next. Then, suddenly, his lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    He squatted down in front of them, resting his elbows on his knees, and gave them a mockingly serious look. "Sorry, huh?"


    The two girls flinched, unsure of what to expect.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "Haaah. You see, I could just let you go¡­ but¡­"


    His grin turned wicked, his eyes gleaming mischievously. "You two owe me one gold."


    The girls froze, looking up at him with wide, terrified eyes.


    Javier''s grin widened, his tone turning mockingly sinister. "Now, how are you gonna pay me back, hmm?"


    The older girl paled, stammering. "W-we¡­ we don''t¡­"


    Javier leaned closer, his playful smirk making them tremble even more. "I guess I could hand you over to the guards instead?"


    "Young master, please¡­" Liana interrupted, her voice gentle but firm.


    Javier shot her a sharp glance, pressing a finger to his lips. "Shhhh! Liana!" He turned back to the girls, whose bodies trembled under his intense gaze.


    "Now you two! From now on,you''re working for me! Pay off your debt while serving under me!"


    The older girl finally found her voice, stammering, "B-but¡­"


    "Huh?!" Javier''s eyes widened dramatically as he leaned closer, staring directly into their terrified eyes. "Did you just say ''but''?!"


    The girls froze, quaking beneath his fierce stare.


    Javier pointed a finger at them, his voice booming. "You owe me one gold! One gold! From now on, you are serving me! The Evil Lord Javier!!! Gyahahahaha!!" His maniacal laughter echoed through the street, causing a few onlookers to glance over in confusion before hastily retreating.


    The older girl, pale and panicked, quickly bowed her head. "W-we''re sorry! We''ll serve you! Please don''t hurt us!"


    The younger girl clung tightly to her sister, nodding frantically. "Yes! We''ll do whatever you say, Evil Lord!"


    "Ugh! Just look at these two!" Javier exclaimed, gesturing dramatically toward the trembling girls. "My loyal maids!" He turned towards Liana and Gloria with mock horror. "My eyes hurt!"


    "What now, young master?" Liana asked with a weary sigh.


    Javier pointed at the girls with exaggerated flair. "Their clothes! Ohhh!! It hurts my eyes! Is this the look of someone who serves the mighty Evil Lord Javier?! Hmm?! Answer me!"


    The two girls flinched, their faces pale, as they stammered incoherently. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana simply shook her head, clearly done with her young master''s theatrics, while Gloria tried to suppress her laughter behind her hand.


    Javier continued, his voice booming. "Now! My loyal companions!" He pointed dramatically at Liana and Gloria. "I refuse to let my servants remain in such rags! Not only do they wound my eyes, but they also tarnish my pride as the Evil Lord!"


    He stepped closer to the girls, narrowing his eyes with mock severity. "New task for you both!" He turned back to Liana and Gloria. "Clean my servants and find them better clothes immediately!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering under her breath, "Young master, I believe it''s better if we do that after we reach the house."


    Javier paused, blinking before waving his hand dismissively. "Hmph, fine! You''ve convinced me. But don''t delay! The Evil Lord''s pride is at stake!"


    The older girl timidly tugged at her sister''s sleeve. "Is he... serious?" she whispered.


    Gloria leaned toward them with a mischievous grin. "Oh, very serious. Welcome to the service of the Evil Lord."


    Liana sighed again, ushering everyone toward the road. "Let''s get to the house before he comes up with more brilliant ideas."


    Javier proudly mounted Buddy, his Pekko, who strutted forward with a showy gait, matching the wide grin on Javier''s face. Behind them, Liana and Gloria walked calmly, while the two new girls trailed nervously behind. Pikko trotted obediently beside Liana, moving gracefully.


    Liana leaned closer to Gloria and whispered, "Our young master thinks everything is fun. Even hiring these two girls is just another game to him. We better follow what he wants." She glanced quickly at the girls. "And never tell them that our young master is actually a good person."


    Gloria chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Don''t worry. I know how to play along."


    They shared a knowing look, trying to keep their amusement in check as Buddy and Javier led the way, the so-called "Evil Lord" enjoying his self-proclaimed glory.


    When they arrived at the house, Javier dismounted Buddy with an exaggerated sense of pride. He struck a noble yet smug pose, as if he were royalty, and glanced arrogantly at the two nervous girls, who froze under his stare.


    "Now, my minions!" Javier declared dramatically, pointing at them. "You better not run, or I''ll let my One and Only, the strongest Pekko in existence, eat you alive!"


    Buddy seemed to understand, leaning towards the girls with a low squawk that sounded almost scary. His large beak opened a little, as if he were seriously considering the threat.


    The two girls screamed softly and clutched each other. "We won''t run! We promise!"


    Behind him, Liana shook her head while Gloria covered her mouth, barely able to hold in her laughter.


    "Young Master," Liana sighed, stepping forward. "Let''s not scare them more than necessary."


    "Tch! Fine, fine!" Javier waved her off, his grin showing he was truly enjoying himself. "But remember, minions, loyalty is your only option!"


    Javier struck another dramatic pose, pointing with authority at the trembling girls.


    "Now, my minions!!!" he bellowed, his voice filled with mock villainy.


    "Y-Yes, Lord-sama!!!" the girls replied together, their voices shaky with fear.


    Javier pointed toward Gloria, who stood composed but clearly amused. "Go with my loyal companions here!" he commanded. "And clean yourselves up! Ugh, you both stink! I can''t have my minions looking like that. And don''t even think about running away!"


    "Y-Yes, Lord-sama!" the girls stammered, clutching each other for support as they hurried to follow Gloria, their heads lowered.


    Liana sighed, placing her hands on her hips. "Young Master, you really know how to make a drama."


    "It''s all about appearances, Liana," Javier replied with a smirk. "They need to understand the honor of serving the great me!"


    Liana chuckled softly and shook her head. "You really knows how to keep things interesting,young master."


    Javier dramatically swept his arm toward the mess in the courtyard, wrinkling his nose.


    "Ugh! Look at all this pekko shit!" he exclaimed. "Liana!"


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose, already sensing where this conversation was headed. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier tilted his head, grinning mischievously. "Do you think I can hire more people like those kids? You know, to handle this mess?"


    Liana folded her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Young Master, you do realize we only have two more weeks here, right? After the blessing ceremony, what do you plan to do with them?"


    Javier scoffed and waved his hand dismissively. "Huh? They''ll follow us to Armand Region, of course! If it''s about money, you know how much i got in my magic storage, right? I''ve got A LOT in there! Ehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, already feeling the headache coming. "And if you keep hiring every homeless child you find?"


    Javier''s grin widened, his tone filled with mock seriousness. "Easy! First, I''ll ask them if they want to serve me. If they say yes, we''ll get Father to give them temporary resident IDs. Then, we''ll train them, check their talents, and make them loyal to only ME! Kekekeke!"


    Gloria, who had been listening quietly, burst into soft laughter. "Young Master, you really have a knack for turning everything into your own little empire, don''t you?"


    Javier leaned back proudly. "Of course! The Evil Lord Javier needs his loyal minions. It''s all part of the plan, Gloria. You''ll see."


    Liana shook her head, muttering under her breath. "Only you would call this a plan..."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 213 - 213: Dreams of Pekkos and Glory ( 213 )

    Javier puffed out his chest dramatically and turned to Liana with a gleam in his eyes.


    "You remember my dream, right, Liana?"


    Liana tilted her head, pretending to be confused. "Which one, Young Master? To marry me, or...?"


    Javier grinned and pointed a finger at her. "That''s my main dream, Liana! Don''t ever forget it!" He paused for effect, then leaned closer, his grin getting even bigger. "I mean the other dream!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "And what dream would that be, Young Master?"


    Javier threw his hands into the air and laughed maniacally. "An army of pekko! Kekekekekeke!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as Gloria chuckled beside her.


    "Of course, how could I forget?" Liana muttered, her tone exasperated but affectionate.


    Javier placed his hands on his hips, grinning smugly. "Picture it! Hundreds of majestic pekko, stomping the ground, their beaks shining in the sunlight, carrying an unstoppable army¡ªMY army! Kekekekeke!"


    Gloria covered her mouth, struggling to hold back her laughter. "Young Master, you truly never fail to surprise me."


    Liana folded her arms and gave Javier a pointed look. "Young Master, your dreams keep getting more... elaborate."


    Javier winked. "That''s what makes them fun, Liana! Now, let''s start small¡ªBuddy and Pikko can lead the way!"


    Javier''s eyes widened with excitement as he leaned closer to Liana, his sly grin almost stretching from ear to ear.


    "Kekekekeke! Only Armand Region has pekkos! The other regions?" He scoffed dramatically. "Only horses! Slow, boring horses! Imagine, Liana!"


    He stared right into Liana''s eyes, his enthusiasm bubbling over like a mischievous child planning his grand conquest.


    "An army of pekkos! Riders armed with bows and crossbows! My army! Wearing armor and using tactics that only I know! Thousands of pekkos charging toward the enemy!" Javier spread his arms as if the vision was right in front of him.


    He started acting out the scene, pretending to ride Buddy. "Run and shoot! Run and shoot! Kekekekeke!"


    Liana covered her mouth, caught between sighing and laughing. "Young Master, are you planning to replace all the Armand household''s knights with pekko riders now?"


    Javier stood up straight, hands on his hips. "Not replace, Liana¡ªenhance! Horses are fine for other regions, but pekkos? They''re faster, stronger, and way cooler! Kekekekeke!"


    Buddy and Pikko squawked loudly, as if fully supporting their master''s vision.


    Gloria chimed in, unable to suppress her laughter. "An army of armored pekkos... truly, Young Master, your dreams are one of a kind."


    Javier puffed out his chest proudly. "Of course! My pekko army will be unstoppable! Kekekekeke!"


    Liana rolled her eyes playfully, her voice filled with affection. "I suppose you''ll need a lot more recruits if you want that dream to come true."


    Javier''s grin grew even wider. "Exactly, Liana! That''s why I''m gathering talent now. Step one of world domination!"


    Both Liana and Gloria exchanged amused glances, shaking their heads as Javier marched around the courtyard, pretending to be a general commanding his army of pekkos.


    Liana smirked and turned to Gloria, clearly enjoying the moment. "See, Gloria? Our Young Master claims he doesn''t want to take over Lord Garius''s position when the time comes, but look at him¡ªhe''s already planning to take over the world with his pekko army."


    Gloria chuckled, joining in on the teasing. "Oh, absolutely. Our Young Master is quite ambitious. Who needs politics when you can just conquer everything with pekkos?"


    Javier pouted and crossed his arms. "Hey! I never said I wanted to take Father''s position! Ugh, who wants to deal with boring politics and pretending to be nice to everyone? Gross." He shuddered dramatically. "Let Father handle all that nonsense. I''m not interested."


    Liana leaned closer, her voice playful. "So, you''d rather run a rebellious pekko kingdom than rule as Count?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grinned slyly and pointed a finger in the air. "Exactly, Liana! A free pekko kingdom where nobody has to deal with boring council meetings or fake smiles! It''s all about speed, strength, and glory! Kekekekeke!"


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, pretending to be serious. "And who will handle the paperwork for your grand pekko kingdom, Young Master? Surely even a rebellious ruler needs someone to manage the treasury."


    Javier blinked, his grin faltering for a moment. "Uh... paperwork?" He scratched his head, looking genuinely confused. "Liana! Gloria! That''s what you two are for, right?"


    Liana sighed dramatically and shook her head. "I should''ve known. Of course, we''re the ones who will handle all the hard work."


    Gloria smiled sweetly, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. "Truly, a visionary leader you are, Young Master. Delegating everything while basking in the glory."


    Javier puffed out his chest again, clearly unfazed by their teasing. "Exactly! That''s what makes me a genius, Gloria! Kekekekeke!"


    Both maids exchanged amused glances, unable to hold back their laughter as their mischievous master continued to enjoy his grand fantasies.


    Javier grinned widely and gave Buddy a playful pat. "Come on, Buddy! Let''s play in the courtyard! Ehehehe!"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, both shaking their heads with small smiles.


    "Now, now, Young Master," Liana said in her usual stern tone. "Don''t go wandering outside the courtyard. Stay where we can see you."


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, I know! Just the courtyard, no wandering, no trouble. You''ve got my word!" He flashed an innocent grin that didn''t fool either of them.


    "We''ll hold you to that," Gloria teased as she turned to follow Liana.


    Liana added, already heading inside, "We''ll check on the girls. Make sure they haven''t run off or caused any trouble."


    "Yeah, yeah, you two go do your maid stuff. Buddy and I will hold the fort here! Ehehehe!" Javier replied, already hopping onto Buddy''s back with a triumphant laugh.


    As the two maids walked off, Gloria glanced back at him and smirked. "Just don''t destroy the courtyard, Young Master. We''re the ones who''ll have to clean it up."


    Javier''s laugh echoed through the courtyard as he leaned forward on Buddy. "No promises! Right, Buddy?"


    Buddy let out a squawk, and with a playful trot, the two began their "noble mischief" in the courtyard, much to the amusement and slight exasperation of his loyal maids.


    "Now, girls, wear this." Gloria handed the two small maid uniforms to the trembling sisters, her tone calm but firm.


    The older girl hesitated before taking the uniform, glancing nervously at her younger sibling. "F-from now on, you will be serving the Young Master as his temporary maids," Gloria continued smoothly.


    "Y-yes, Madam," they stammered in unison, bowing their heads.


    "Make sure to accompany him, watch over him, and be by his side when he needs you," Gloria instructed, her voice carrying authority. "You will be provided with food and a room to sleep in. Once the blessing ceremony is complete, it will be up to our Young Master to decide if he wishes to bring you both to the Armand region."


    The younger girl clutched her sister''s hand tightly, nodding repeatedly. "We''ll do our best!" she managed to whisper.


    Liana crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. "Are you sure? Or... do you have parents here in the capital city?"


    The question made the older girl stiffen. She averted her gaze, her lips pressed into a thin line. The younger girl, however, couldn''t hold back her emotions and started sobbing quietly, her small shoulders shaking.


    Liana''s sharp eyes softened slightly as she observed the girls. "I see... Perhaps their parents are gone, or something terrible happened," she thought, maintaining her composure. She didn''t tear up but kept her calm demeanor.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, she stepped closer. "Listen well. Whatever happened in the past, remember this: your first priority is the Young Master. Do you understand?"


    The older girl swallowed hard and straightened her back. "Y-yes, Madam! We''ll do whatever it takes!"


    "Good." Liana nodded curtly, her gaze steady. "Now get cleaned up and dressed. I won''t tolerate anything less than excellence in serving him."


    The girls nodded quickly, wiping their tears and clutching the uniforms as if they were their lifeline.


    From inside the house, Liana could hear her young master''s boisterous laughter echoing through the courtyard as he rode Buddy, who squawked happily in response.


    Liana''s lips curled into a soft smile. "When he''s happy, I''m happy," she thought. His radiant smile, safety, and comfort were all that mattered to her.


    Gloria chuckled lightly beside her, tilting her head toward the sound of Javier''s laughter. "Our young master really knows how to enjoy life, doesn''t he?"


    Liana nodded, her gaze distant as she listened to the cheerful noise outside. "He does," she replied softly.


    The two girls glanced nervously between Liana and Gloria, clearly confused by their calm expressions despite their young master''s wild antics outside.


    Noticing their hesitation, Liana''s sharp eyes fixed on them, her tone firm. "What are you waiting for!? Go shower and get yourselves cleaned up!"


    The girls straightened immediately, clutching their maid uniforms tightly. "Y-yes, Madam!" they stammered in unison before scurrying off to the bathing area.


    Gloria shook her head, amused. "They''ll learn soon enough what it means to serve him," she said with a chuckle.


    Liana smirked slightly. "They will. Let''s hope they''re ready for everything that comes with it."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 214 - 214: The Art of Servitude ( 214 )

    After the girls finished their shower and returned, Liana''s sharp eyes immediately noticed their unkempt hair. Her expression turned serious as she crossed her arms.


    "Your hair is a mess," Liana said in a firm voice, making the girls flinch slightly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gloria stepped forward, glancing at Liana with a knowing smile. "You''re thinking what I''m thinking?"


    Liana nodded. "Gloria, you take the younger one. I''ll handle the older one. Let''s tidy them up properly."


    The girls exchanged nervous glances but didn''t dare protest under Liana''s stern gaze.


    Gloria grabbed a chair and gestured to the younger girl. "Come here, sit down."


    Liana did the same, motioning for the older girl to take a seat. "Sit still, and don''t move."


    The girls obeyed immediately, sitting quietly while Liana and Gloria prepared to work.


    Gloria chuckled softly, brushing through the younger girl''s wet hair. "This isn''t so bad, little one. You''ll look much better once we''re done."


    Liana, on the other hand, was meticulous, carefully inspecting the older girl''s hair. "Hold your head steady. I don''t want to make any mistakes."


    As the scissors started snipping away, the girls sat nervously, watching strands of hair fall to the ground.


    Gloria worked quickly, a playful grin on her face. "See? Not so scary."


    Liana''s movements were precise and deliberate. "Done. Now you look like a proper maid," she said as she stepped back to inspect her work.


    Gloria finished shortly after, patting the younger girl''s shoulder. "There. All cleaned up."


    The girls hesitantly touched their trimmed hair, glancing at each other with wide eyes.


    Liana crossed her arms, her expression softening slightly. "Better. Remember, as part of the Armand household, you must carry yourselves properly. Keep your hair neat at all times."


    The girls nodded earnestly. "Yes, Madam!"


    From the courtyard, Javier''s laughter rang out again, making Gloria chuckle. "Let''s hope they''re ready for everything that comes with serving him," she said with amusement.


    "Liana clapped her hands sharply, making the two girls jump slightly. "Now ! Do you at least know how to cut meat and vegetables?"


    The older girl quickly nodded. "Y-yes, Madam!"


    The younger one followed suit, her voice trembling. "We can do it, Madam!"


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if assessing their sincerity. After a brief pause, she gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Follow me! We''re going to the kitchen. No mistakes!"


    The girls scrambled to follow her, their new maid uniforms swaying as they hurried to keep up.


    Liana turned her head toward Gloria, who was leaning casually against the wall with a knowing smile. "Gloria, can you please keep our young master company outside? He''s bound to get himself into trouble if left alone for too long."


    Gloria chuckled softly. "Leave it to me, Liana. I''ll make sure he doesn''t end up climbing the roof again."


    Liana sighed. "That''s exactly what I''m worried about."


    Gloria gave a playful wave before heading toward the courtyard, where Javier''s laughter and Buddy''s happy squawks echoed loudly.


    Liana, now focused on the two girls trailing behind her, stopped in the kitchen and gestured toward the counter. "Right. Show me what you can do. Start with the vegetables."


    The girls exchanged nervous glances before stepping up to the counter, eager to prove themselves.


    Liana slammed a knife onto the counter, startling the two girls. "Not like that!" she said firmly, pointing at the unevenly chopped vegetables. "You should cut it like this!" She quickly demonstrated with swift, precise movements, producing neat and even slices.


    Turning to the younger girl, who was cutting the meat, Liana''s stern gaze sharpened. "And you! Why are you cutting the meat into such tiny pieces?!"


    The younger girl flinched, gripping the knife tightly. "U-umm... I thought..."


    "Thought what?" Liana said, her tone leaving no room for excuses. She grabbed another piece of meat and sliced it cleanly. "Cut it this size! Not too small, not too big. Ugh! If the young master decides to bring you both to the Armand region, I''ll make sure you''re sent to the maid training area for three whole months!"


    The older girl gulped, her hands trembling slightly as she tried to imitate Liana''s vegetable cuts. The younger one, determined not to mess up again, carefully adjusted her technique with the meat.


    Liana watched them both with a critical eye, her arms crossed. "If you''re going to serve the young master, then you need to meet my standards. Got it?"


    "Y-yes, Madam!" they chorused, working harder to meet her expectations.


    Liana nodded approvingly after a moment. "Good. Keep going. We don''t have all day." She turned her gaze toward the courtyard, where she could still hear Javier laughing and Buddy squawking. A small smile crept onto her lips, but she quickly masked it with her usual composure.


    As Liana supervised the two girls'' clumsy attempts at cutting and slicing, her mind drifted back to the Armand estate. She thought about Anna, the youngest household maid at just 10 years old, who was personally recruited by Madam Fransesca for her exceptional talent in healing.


    Anna had undergone the rigorous maid training program at the estate¡ªa grueling three-month period where maids were trained not only in household chores but also in combat, self-defense, and basic magic. Unlike these two girls, Anna had shown remarkable progress from the start.


    Liana recalled one particular incident when Anna had just started working under her command. Her young master, Javier, in his usual mischievous fashion, had made Anna''s life a whirlwind of chaos as he darted around the estate, demanding to be followed. Despite her determination, Anna had nearly fainted trying to keep up with him. Yet, she persevered.


    Now, Anna was not only an official household maid but also a formidable presence. She could handle monsters with ease, combining her combat training and healing skills to protect herself and others.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head as she watched the older girl awkwardly slice the vegetables into uneven pieces again. "Hmph! These two would never survive a single day of the training program as they are now," she muttered under her breath.


    The memory of Anna''s transformation filled Liana with resolve. "Better send these two to the maid training area as soon as we return to the Armand region," she decided, her tone firm and final.


    The girls flinched at her words, unsure of what the "maid training area" entailed, but judging by Liana''s stern expression, it didn''t sound pleasant. They exchanged nervous glances and redoubled their efforts, determined not to disappoint their new mistress any further.


    Later that Night


    After Javier finished his shower, everyone gathered in the dining room. Liana pulled out a chair for her young master, her movements precise and respectful. "Please, young master," she said with a small bow.


    Javier sat down with a grin. Gloria, standing to his left, placed a glass and plate before him, her movements elegant yet casual. She poured wine into his glass, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    As Liana served a generous portion of meat onto Javier''s plate, Gloria stepped back slightly, her posture composed but always ready to assist.


    Javier glanced at both maids. "Liana? Gloria? Let''s eat together."


    Liana shook her head firmly. "Not tonight, young master. These two need to learn how to become proper escorts and maids first." She gestured toward the two girls, who stood nervously nearby.


    Javier sighed but nodded. "Fine, fine. Now you two, tell me your names and ages."


    The older girl stepped forward, her voice trembling slightly. "I-I''m Iria, 11 years old."


    The younger one hesitated, clutching the edge of her borrowed maid uniform. "M-me, umm... Iziya, 10 years old."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Good! Remember, minions! Don''t even think about running away!"


    Both girls nodded vigorously, their eyes wide. "We won''t, young master!"


    "Good," Javier declared, lifting his fork dramatically. He paused mid-action and turned to Liana. "Liaaaanaaaaa..."


    Liana''s shoulders sagged slightly, but she approached him with a resigned smile. "Yes, young master?"


    Javier grinned slyly. "Chuuuu!!"


    Liana rolled her eyes fondly but leaned down and planted a soft kiss on his lips. "There, happy now, young master?"


    "Ehehehe, perfect!" Javier laughed, his mood as bright as ever.


    Gloria chuckled softly, her arms crossed. "Ara~ Liana spoils him too much, doesn''t she?"


    Liana shot Gloria a teasing glare but didn''t respond, instead focusing on watching over her young master as he ate.


    Iria and Iziya exchanged a glance, utterly bewildered by the strange yet heartwarming dynamic in front of them. The atmosphere was filled with warmth and laughter, contrasting sharply with the uncertainty that had initially gripped them.


    As Javier continued to eat and chat with Liana and Gloria, the girls began to relax, realizing that perhaps their new roles wouldn''t be as daunting as they had first thought. They felt a sense of belonging blossom in the friendly chaos of the dining room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 215 - 215: Secrets and Sweet Dreams ( 215 )

    As Javier happily munched on his food, Gloria suddenly leaned forward with a mischievous grin. She picked up a piece of perfectly grilled meat, held it delicately between her lips, and leaned toward her young master. "Here, young master~"


    Javier blinked, his face lighting up with excitement. "Ehehe! Gloria, you''re the best!" He took the meat from her lips with his own, his grin widening even further.


    Liana sighed and shook her head, her expression caught between amusement and exasperation. "You''re spoiling him more than I do, Gloria."


    Gloria tilted her head, her playful smirk unfaltering. "Hmm? Of course I do! After all, there''s only two more weeks left for me to serve as his personal maid."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Ara~," Gloria teased, tapping her lips with a finger, "didn''t you hear Madam Francesca''s orders before?"


    "What orders?" Liana asked, her tone growing more serious.


    Gloria''s eyes sparkled as she leaned closer, her voice calm yet teasing. "Madam Francesca assigned me to serve as our young master''s personal maid until his blessing ceremony is complete, and he returns to the Armand household."


    Liana''s gaze narrowed slightly, her protective instincts flaring. "So... you''re saying you''re only temporary?"


    Gloria chuckled, shrugging lightly. "Temporary or not, I plan to make the most of my time as his personal maid. Don''t worry, Liana. I know he''s yours~."


    Javier tilted his head, looking between the two with a curious expression. "Huh? What are you two whispering about? Share with me too!"


    Liana smiled softly, brushing his hair. "Nothing important, young master. Just eat your dinner."


    "Hmm..." Javier narrowed his eyes suspiciously for a moment but quickly shrugged it off, happily diving back into his meal. "Two beautiful maids taking care of me¡ªthis is the best!"


    Gloria leaned closer to Liana''s ear, her tone a mix of playfulness and sincerity. "But I''m still going to be his second wife, Liana."


    Liana sighed softly, her expression calm and unwavering. "Haa... like I told you before, Gloria, it''s up to him to decide. I don''t mind at all."


    Gloria''s lips curved into a teasing smile. "Ara~ thank you, first wife."


    Liana smirked slightly, leaning just enough to whisper back. "You''re welcome, second wife~."


    The two exchanged a knowing glance, their camaraderie evident despite the playful banter. Meanwhile, Javier, oblivious to their quiet exchange, continued enjoying his meal with a cheerful hum. "This is great! More meat, please!"


    Liana and Gloria chuckled softly, their light-hearted rivalry momentarily set aside as they tended to their young master.


    --


    As Javier lay on the couch, the book he was reading slowly slipped from his hands as sleep overtook him. His soft breathing was the only sound in the cozy room, blending with the quiet clinks of utensils from the dining table where Liana, Gloria, Iria, and Iziya were seated.


    Liana set her fork down and looked at the two new recruits, her tone firm yet instructive. "From now on, when the young master eats, you will attend to him as we do," she said, gesturing toward Gloria.


    Gloria, sensing the younger girls'' nerves, smiled warmly and added, "Watch carefully and learn. Every detail matters¡ªhis preferences, how he likes his plate arranged, and even how to anticipate what he needs before he asks."


    Iria nodded quickly, her gaze darting nervously to the sleeping Javier. "Yes, madam!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Iziya, though quieter, clenched her fists determinedly. "We''ll do our best!"


    Liana gave them both an approving nod. "Good. Your priority is always the young master''s comfort and safety. If you cannot meet these standards, you will not follow us to the Armand region. Is that clear?"


    Both girls answered in unison, their voices resolute. "Yes, madam!"


    Gloria chuckled softly, resting her chin on her hand. "Ara~ They''re eager learners. Let''s hope they can handle the young master''s antics, though."


    Liana gave her a sideways glance but said nothing, her gaze briefly softening as it landed on Javier, peacefully dozing on the couch.


    After dinner, as Gloria, Iria, and Iziya cleared the table, Liana turned her attention to the living room. She smiled softly when she noticed Javier fast asleep on the couch, his book resting on his chest. Surrounding him were eight of his puppet knights, standing silently like unwavering guardians. At the center of them stood a single, imposing adamantite puppet knight, its glowing core illuminating the quiet room with a faint light as it kept watch over its master.


    "Young master, wake up. Let''s go to bed," Liana called gently, kneeling beside him.


    Javier stirred, his voice thick with sleep. "Hmm... oh... Liana..."


    "Come now, young master," she urged with a patient smile, taking his hand to guide him.


    "Mmm... okay," Javier mumbled as he got up, still half-asleep, leaning slightly on her for support.


    As they entered the bedroom, Liana noticed Gloria already waiting beside the bed.


    "Where are the girls?" Liana asked, glancing around.


    Gloria smiled. "Oh, I told them to sleep in the next room. No need for them to crowd tonight."


    "Good," Liana replied with a nod. She turned her attention back to Javier. "Now, young master, it''s time to sleep."


    Javier chuckled softly, his eyes barely open as he climbed into bed. "Ehehe... I love you both..."


    Liana couldn''t help but smile at his sleepy confession. She climbed into bed, settling on his right side, while Gloria took her place on his left.


    "I love you too, young master~," Gloria replied teasingly as she gently draped the blanket over him.


    Liana leaned closer and whispered softly, "Sleep well, young master. We''ll always be here for you."


    The room fell into a comfortable silence, filled only with the soft sounds of Javier''s breathing and the gentle rustle of the blankets. Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance, their hearts warmed by the bond they shared with the young master, knowing that together they would protect and nurture him in the days to come.


    Meanwhile, in the Other Room


    "Sister... do you think it''s good for us to stay with them? The young lord seems scary," Iziya whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Iria sighed, pulling the blanket closer around her younger sister. "We have no choice, Iziya. At least we have a bed, a roof, and warm food now. It''s better than wandering the streets."


    Iziya nodded hesitantly. "Umm... yeah... and the bed... it''s been so long since we slept in one."


    Iria reached out, patting her sister gently. "There, there... sleep now. Tomorrow, we have to adapt to the work. We can''t let them think we''re not worth keeping around."


    Iziya hesitated before speaking again. "Sister?"


    "Yes?" Iria replied softly, her eyes already half-closed.


    "Today... was good. At least... we got to eat warm food," Iziya murmured, her voice growing drowsy.


    Iria smiled faintly and hugged her sister closer. "Yeah... now sleep, Iziya. We''ll be fine as long as we stick together."


    "Okay," Iziya whispered, clutching Iria tightly. Within moments, the room was filled with the soft sound of their breathing as the two sisters drifted into peaceful sleep.


    The worries of the day faded away, replaced by the comfort of each other''s presence. In the quiet of the night, they found solace, knowing that together they could face whatever challenges awaited them in this new life.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 216 - 216: Wake-Up Call for the New Maids ( 216 )

    Liana and Gloria were already awake, busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen. The soft clinking of utensils and the aroma of food filled the house.


    Javier woke up, rubbing his eyes as he realized his two favorite maids were not by his side. With a big yawn, he stretched and followed the sound of activity to the kitchen.


    "Ehehe..." he grinned mischievously.


    Rushing into the kitchen, he wrapped his arms around Liana from behind. "Morning, my beautiful maid~" he teased before quickly turning to Gloria and pulling her into a hug. "Morning, my other beautiful maid~"


    Both women exchanged amused glances. "Good morning, young master," they replied in unison.


    Liana shook her head, smiling. "Now, now, young master, go prepare yourself. You have school today."


    "Okay~" Javier chirped but paused, glancing around. "Hey, where are those two?" he asked, referring to Iria and Iziya.


    "Hmm? Probably still sleeping," Gloria replied with a chuckle.


    "Oh... ehehe..." Javier''s grin widened as a mischievous glint sparkled in his eyes. Suddenly, he had an idea. "Perfect opportunity! Time for a wake-up surprise!"


    Liana sighed, already sensing trouble. "Young master... don''t."


    "Too late! I''m off!" Javier laughed, darting toward the other room.


    Gloria shook her head with a knowing smile. "He''s impossible this early in the morning."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t scare them too much..."


    Inside the other room, Iria and Iziya were still sound asleep, their blankets wrapped tightly around them.


    Javier carefully pushed the door open, his grin turning mischievous as he leaned closer. "WAKE UP, MINIONS!!" he shouted, clapping his hands loudly.


    The two girls bolted upright, their faces pale with shock. "Aaaahhhh!!"


    "Good morning, my loyal servants!" Javier declared with a dramatic pose, pointing at them. "You dare sleep while your evil lord is awake?! Unacceptable!"


    Iria and Iziya scrambled out of bed, bowing hastily. "W-we''re sorry, Lord-sama! Please forgive us!"


    Javier laughed maniacally. "Now, go wash up and be ready for breakfast in five minutes! Or else!"


    The two girls nodded frantically and rushed out of the room.


    Back in the kitchen, Gloria shook her head, amused. "You really enjoy playing the villain, don''t you, young master?"


    Javier grinned as he plopped himself into a chair. "Ehehehe, of course! It''s fun watching them panic."


    Liana, placing a plate of food in front of him, sighed. "Just don''t overdo it, young master."


    "Don''t worry, Liana. I''ll be a kind evil lord... for now," Javier replied, already thinking about his next antics.


    --


    "Now! Everyone sit and eat! This is an order from your young master!" Javier declared dramatically, taking his seat with a smug grin.


    Iria and Iziya hesitated, glancing nervously at Liana and Gloria, unsure if they were really allowed to sit at the same table.


    Liana sighed. "Young master, please don''t encourage them like this. What if, later at the Armand estate, Lord Garius sees them behaving without proper..." she paused, searching for the right word. "Discipline?"


    Javier waved his hand dismissively. "Well, just for today!" He then turned to Iria and Iziya, pointing at them. "And remember, you two! Don''t do this without my permission!"


    "Y-Yes, young master!" they quickly replied, nodding frantically.


    Gloria chuckled. "Our young master truly enjoys playing the ''benevolent tyrant'' role."


    Javier smirked. "That''s right! Now eat!"


    While eating, Javier, who was flanked by Gloria on his left and Liana on his right, happily enjoyed his meat.


    "Umm... Liana?" Javier mumbled between bites.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana responded while gracefully cutting a piece of meat for him.


    "Buddy and Pikko, did they already eat?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, young master. We made sure to feed them first before preparing breakfast. Now eat properly; you have to get ready for school after this."


    Javier groaned dramatically, slumping in his chair. "Ugh... school..."


    Gloria chuckled. "Just a little longer, young master. Less than two weeks now."


    Javier sighed in defeat. "Fine..." He took another big bite of meat, still sulking.


    "And you two!" Javier pointed dramatically at Iria and Iziya. "After I go to school, make sure to clean the courtyard! Don''t you dare run away!"


    The two girls straightened up, nodding quickly. "Y-Yes, young master!"


    Javier smirked. "Good." Then he turned to Liana. "Oh, Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she responded, already anticipating his next request.


    "What about their food while we''re at school?"


    Liana calmly sipped her tea before answering. "I already arranged for food to be delivered to them in the afternoon and for an evening snack. Dinner will be prepared when we return from school."


    Javier grinned. "That''s good. You both hear that!?" He turned back to the two new maids, eyes narrowing playfully. "Don''t try to burn the house down, okay?"


    Iria and Iziya frantically shook their heads. "We won''t, Lord-sama!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned back with a satisfied smirk. "Good."


    Liana looked at the time. "Young master, finish your breakfast. It looks like time for school is near."


    "Hmm? Just calm down, Liana... ehehehe. Buddy and Pikko are fast; don''t worry. Besides, our house and the school are not that far."


    Gloria chimed in, "That''s true, Liana. Why rush? We still have time."


    "Gloria, don''t encourage the young master to become that lazy," Liana replied, her tone a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "Ara~ I know," Gloria smiled while teasing Liana. "But can you blame him? He''s enjoying his time as a carefree kid."


    Javier grinned, taking another bite of meat. "Exactly! I''m just savoring the moment. Plus, I have two lovely maids making sure I''m well-fed. Why would I rush?"


    Liana shook her head, a smile breaking through her serious demeanor. "You''re impossible, young master. Just remember, if you''re late, I''ll make you run to school!"


    Javier pretended to shudder. "No, not running! Anything but that!"


    Gloria laughed, clearly enjoying the banter. "Oh, come on! A little exercise wouldn''t hurt you."


    "Exercise? What''s that?" Javier teased back, leaning back in his chair with a playful smirk.


    As the playful exchange continued, Buddy and Pikko flapped their wings, as if joining in on the fun. They squawked loudly, drawing attention.


    "See? Even they agree with me!" Javier said, pointing at the birds.


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but laugh. "Alright, alright. Just finish your breakfast, young master. We really don''t want you to be late."


    Javier took one last bite, then set down his fork with a satisfied sigh. "Okay, okay! I''m done! Let''s go!"


    Gloria stood up, smoothing her dress. "Finally! Now let''s get you ready."


    As they moved to gather their things, Liana couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth at the sight of Javier enjoying his life. "You know, young master, it''s nice to see you so happy."


    Javier paused, looking at her with genuine appreciation. "Thanks, Liana, Gloria."


    "Now, let''s go before you change your mind and decide to lounge around again!" Liana said, ushering him toward the door.


    With Buddy and Pikko following closely behind, the trio made their way out, laughter filling the air as they headed toward school, ready to face whatever adventures awaited them that day.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 217 - 217: Tea, Tension, and Twirls ( 217 )

    The classroom buzzed with excitement, an unusual liveliness filling the air. With exams finally behind them and only three days left until the long-awaited Blessing Ceremony, Class F was basking in a rare moment of relaxation.


    Students gathered in small clusters, their conversations bubbling with anticipation about the futures that awaited them. Some lounged about, relieved to be free from the burdens of studying.


    At the back of the room, Javier was sprawled out in his chair, arms crossed, head tilted back, fast asleep. His chair leaned at a precarious angle, yet somehow, he managed to maintain his balance.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood near the escorts'' section, casually chatting with the other maids and bodyguards who had accompanied their noble charges throughout the school year. The usual nervous energy had been replaced by a calm, eager anticipation. For many of these noble children, the Blessing Ceremony would determine their paths¡ªwarriors, mages, or something greater.


    But for Javier? He was still blissfully asleep.


    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, and he stretched lazily, letting out a long yawn. "Yaaawwwnnnn~"


    Liana, who had been engrossed in conversation, immediately noticed and gently tapped Gloria''s arm.


    "Excuse us," they both said politely, leaving their discussion behind. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They made their way to the refreshment corner, preparing tea and a plate of snacks for their young master.


    Javier blinked a few times, still groggy from his nap, when he noticed three girls standing awkwardly before him. Their faces were uncertain, clearly gathering the courage to speak.


    "Hmmm? What do you want?" he asked, tilting his head lazily.


    One girl fidgeted, avoiding direct eye contact. "You know¡­ there are only three days left before the Blessing Ceremony, and there will be a grand¡­ umm¡­ ball¡­?"


    Javier raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Yeah? So?"


    The second girl nudged the first one forward, whispering, "Just say it already!"


    Taking a deep breath, the girl''s face flushed red. "I was hoping¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­ maybe¡­ umm¡­"


    Javier narrowed his eyes slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Umm-umm what?"


    Before the girl could muster the courage to respond, a sudden commotion drew everyone''s attention.


    "Javier-sama!!!" Amethia, the Duke''s daughter, rushed forward and hugged him tightly. "Ohh, Javier-sama! You will be my dance partner tomorrow!"


    Javier''s surprise was palpable, but before he could protest, another voice cut through the classroom, laced with amusement.


    "Oho~ The Duke''s only daughter really has no shame, forcing a gentleman to be her dance partner," teased Princess Kliatana, her playful smile brightening the room.


    The three girls stiffened, their faces paling as Amethia clung to Javier, who was now visibly uncomfortable.


    "O-Oi, what the¡ª" Javier attempted to pry her off, but Amethia held on tight, rubbing her cheek against his shoulder.


    "Javier-samaaa~! It''s already decided!" she declared proudly, her arms locked around him like a vice.


    Kliatana''s presence commanded attention, and the entire class froze. "I was planning to extend an invitation myself, but it seems you''ve thrown yourself at him first. How unsightly."


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temples. "Haaaa... Why am I involved in this?"


    Amethia turned sharply, still clinging to his arm. "And what does Her Highness want with my Javier-sama?" she asked with a smug smile.


    Kliatana stepped forward, a glint in her eye. "Oho~ ''Your'' Javier-sama? How bold. You do realize he hasn''t agreed to anything yet?"


    Amethia tightened her grip on Javier''s arm, puffing out her cheeks defiantly. "Hmph! It doesn''t matter if he agreed or not! I already claimed him as my dance partner!"


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, and she gracefully walked closer, her royal presence demanding respect. "Oh? Claimed? How desperate. Last I checked, a lady of noble standing waits for a proper invitation, not clinging onto a man like a lost kitten."


    Amethia flinched but refused to back down. "Hmph! And what about you, Your Highness? You planned to do the same, didn''t you?"


    Kliatana feigned innocence, placing a delicate hand on her cheek. "Oho~ I wouldn''t have to resort to such measures. You see, unlike you, I have confidence that Javier would accept my invitation willingly."


    Javier sighed dramatically, leaning back in his chair. "Why does this feel like a trap either way?" He glanced at Liana and Gloria, his last hope for salvation. "Can I please skip the ball?"


    Liana placed a warm cup of tea in front of him, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "No, young master."


    Gloria, ever the mischievous one, chuckled behind her hand. "Ara~ young master, you''re quite popular, aren''t you? Maybe you should enjoy the attention?"


    Javier groaned, slumping in his seat. "I hate this¡­"


    "Now choose!! Me or the Duke''s daughter here! I command thee!" Princess Kliatana declared, her voice firm and unwavering, resounding in the classroom.


    "Ugh... again, Princess? Haaa... I don''t care about commands or anything," Javier moaned, clearly frustrated by the unfolding spectacle.


    "Now choose!! Me or her!?" Amethia echoed, determination burning in her eyes as she clung to his arm.


    Javier rubbed his temples, exasperated. "Haaa¡­ Why do I have to choose? Can''t you both just leave me alone?"


    Amethia pouted, tightening her grip. "No! You have to pick! Me or the princess! Who is your dance partner!?"


    Princess Kliatana crossed her arms, her composure unwavering. "That''s right! As a nobleman, you should understand the significance of these events. You can''t just ignore us!"


    Javier took a deep breath, looking toward Liana for support. "Liana?"


    "Yes, young master?" she replied, maintaining her serene composure.


    "Can I pick you instead?"


    The room fell silent. Amethia and Kliatana''s faces froze in shock. Gloria burst into laughter, covering her mouth as she tried to suppress it.


    Liana, unfazed, calmly poured another cup of tea. "I''m afraid I am only your maid, young master. I don''t think a humble servant like myself is qualified to be your dance partner at such an important event."


    Javier slumped back in his chair, sighing in defeat. "Tch. Then I refuse to go. Problem solved."


    Amethia and Kliatana shouted in unison, "You can''t do that!!!"


    Javier groaned again, rubbing his forehead in frustration. "Haaaa... You ladies are really persistent, huh?"


    Inside his mind, he thought, Damn, they are cute, but I can''t see myself in a ball with them¡­ Ugh, but technically, I''m a kid too. This whole situation is annoying¡­


    He sighed deeply and leaned back in his chair, overwhelmed. "Alright, alright. Let me think, okay?"


    Amethia stamped her foot, her frustration palpable. "No! You have to choose now!!"


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, flipping her hair with an air of superiority. "What''s wrong? Afraid to upset one of us? A real noble wouldn''t hesitate, Javier."


    Javier squinted at them both, his annoyance growing. "Tch¡­ You two are really making my life difficult, huh?"


    Gloria chuckled, her eyes bright with mischief. "Ara~ young master, it seems you''ve become quite the topic of conversation."


    Liana sighed, pouring yet another cup of tea, her gaze contemplative. "I have a bad feeling about this."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 218 - 218: Vines and Vexations ( 218 )

    Javier sighed as he leaned back in his chair, his eyes half-closed while sipping the tea Liana had prepared for him. The tension in the room hadn''t eased at all; if anything, it was getting worse.


    "Liana?" he called out.


    "Yes, young master?" Liana replied gently, standing beside him with her usual calm expression.


    "This event¡­ the grand ball. Is it really that important?" Javier asked, hoping for a reason to escape.


    "Yes, young master," Liana answered. "It is a major social gathering where nobles strengthen alliances, forge connections, and¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Princess Kliatana stepped forward, her noble presence commanding the room. "Surely, Javier, you will choose me. A princess¡ªthe only princess of this kingdom," she declared confidently, flipping her hair with an elegant smirk.


    Amethia, still clinging to Javier''s arm, scoffed. "Hmph! Choose me, Javier-sama! I''m sure we''ll have way more fun at the grand ball. Just ignore this so-called princess!"


    The room fell silent.


    Princess Kliatana''s gaze sharpened instantly, her smirk turning dangerous. "Oh? How dare the Duke''s only daughter speak so disrespectfully to me, the crown princess? Hmm?"


    Amethia met her glare head-on, not backing down. "Hmm? I''m just stating a fact, ''princess.'' Just because you are the only princess of the kingdom doesn''t mean you don''t have competition, right? No wonder you act so entitled."


    Gasps filled the room.


    Javier let out a long, tired sigh. Here we go¡­


    Princess Kliatana''s eyes flashed. "Wanna fight?" she challenged, stepping forward.


    Amethia tightened her grip on Javier. "If you wish!" she shot back.


    The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a sword.


    Javier rubbed his temples. Haaaa¡­ Why me?


    From the side, Gloria chuckled softly while Liana sighed, already preparing another cup of tea.


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples as the tension between Amethia and Kliatana grew. Sparks¡ªliteral magical sparks¡ªcrackled in the air between their locked gazes, their competitive auras clashing like two rival beasts ready to pounce.


    "Calm down, girls! Ugh¡­" Javier sighed, raising his hands in surrender.


    "No! Choose one of us!!" they both yelled in unison, their eyes meeting like an intense anime showdown. The air crackled, almost as if reality itself was reacting to their emotions.


    Javier swore he saw lightning bolts shooting between their eyes. Is this really happening?


    Amethia smirked, flipping her hair dramatically. "Hmph! Just because you''re the only princess in the kingdom doesn''t mean you always get what you want, ''princess.''" She emphasized the last word mockingly.


    Kliatana''s smirk widened, unfazed. "Oh my~ And just because your father and my father¡ªthe king¡ªare siblings, doesn''t mean you can act so entitled, Duke''s daughter."


    More sparks flew.


    Javier blinked. Yeah. I''m out.


    Without hesitation, he leaned back, stretched, and.. "Welp. See ya, girls!! Ahahahah!"


    Before they could react, he vanished¡ªa gust of wind kicking up as he bolted for the door, his escape route perfectly planned.


    "HUH!?"


    Amethia and Kliatana turned, but by the time they realized what had happened, Javier was already gone, leaving behind a slight breeze and an empty chair rocking back and forth.


    Gloria let out a melodic laugh, covering her mouth. "Ara~ young master is quite skilled at running away from trouble."


    Liana sighed, gracefully picking up the untouched cup of tea. "As expected. Completely predictable."


    The two noble girls stared at the empty space where Javier had been, their argument momentarily forgotten.


    "That little¡ª!" Amethia fumed.


    "Tch. He escaped!?" Kliatana muttered, clenching her fists.


    From far away, Javier''s voice rang out.


    "Lianaaa! Gloriaaa! Let''s go!! Ahahahah!"


    With a wide, mischievous grin, Javier sprinted across the academy grounds, dodging confused students and startled servants as he made his daring escape. The wind brushed through his hair, and his heart soared with freedom. No noble girls forcing me into awkward dances! No pointless social events! Just pure, sweet escape¡ª!


    Until it wasn''t.


    Suddenly, a hand caught the back of his collar with a strong grip, stopping him instantly.


    "Eeekkk!?" Javier yelped, his feet kicking up dust as he flailed.


    What the hell!? Who has the strength to stop me so easily!?


    He twisted his body to see who had caught him¡ªand froze.


    Standing before him was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her long, silky hair flowed past her shoulders, and her sharp yet elegant features radiated a regal aura. Her figure was stunning, exuding the confidence and poise only a truly experienced woman could possess.


    Javier blinked, momentarily stunned. "Wow¡­ beautiful~" he muttered without thinking, his eyes wide with admiration.


    The woman narrowed her piercing eyes at him. "Young master, where do you think you are going?" she asked, her tone cool yet firm.


    Javier blinked again. "Errr¡­ Who are you?"


    He was sure he had never seen this woman before. If someone this striking had been around the estate, he definitely would''ve noticed! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, just outside the classroom, Liana stepped out, following the sound of Javier''s voice. She expected to find her young master lazing around or getting into some minor mischief¡ªbut instead, her eyes widened at the sight before her.


    Javier was caught.


    And the one holding him was a stunning woman.


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had never seen this woman before.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Young master!!!"


    Liana''s sharp eyes locked onto the mysterious woman gripping Javier''s collar. Her instincts screamed danger. Without hesitation, she drew her twin blades and dashed forward in a blur of silver.


    Her movements were precise¡ªeach step calculated, each slash aimed with deadly accuracy.


    In an instant, all her attacks were deflected.


    But not with a sword.


    The mysterious woman used only a hairpin.


    Liana''s eyes widened in shock. Impossible!


    Before she could react, the woman gracefully flicked her wrist, sending Liana skidding backward with sheer force alone.


    But Liana was not one to back down. The moment her feet touched the ground, she flipped mid-air, twisting her body as her bow appeared in her hands.


    Her fingers pulled back on the string, and an arrow of glowing green mana formed instantly.


    She''s strong¡­ I can''t hold back!


    But before she could fire¡ª


    Vines erupted from the ground.


    "?!¡ª"


    Liana''s body was instantly wrapped up, immobilized by enchanted vines coiling tightly around her arms and legs.


    "Liana!!" Javier shouted.


    Reacting instinctively, he tried to leap toward her¡ªbut the moment he moved, he felt his jacket being pulled away.


    In one swift motion, his jacket slipped off his shoulders, leaving him just enough time to jump back and prepare to launch a spell.


    "Tch! Fine, let''s do this!" Javier gritted his teeth, his magic surging¡ª


    But before he could react, the woman vanished.


    Then she reappeared behind him.


    Smack!


    A sudden, light slap landed on his head.


    "Eeeeppp!!" Javier yelped, stumbling forward in disbelief.


    His eyes widened. "How!?"


    She had been in front of him just a second ago! There was no wind, no sound¡ªjust an instantaneous movement beyond anything he had ever seen!


    Then¡ª


    A calm voice interrupted the chaos.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier and Liana both turned sharply.


    Gloria stood at the entrance of the classroom, her usual serene expression unchanged as she gave a polite bow.


    Javier and Liana both shouted at the same time:


    "EHHHH!?"


    Their faces were frozen in shock.


    Javier pointed a trembling finger. "Gloria, what do you mean ''Mrs. Errinette''!?"


    Liana, still struggling against the vines, stared in disbelief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 219 - 219: Authority and Awe ( 219 )

    Javier and Liana were still frozen in shock, their eyes darting between the elegant woman and Gloria.


    "Hmm? Young master? Liana?" Gloria tilted her head slightly, her warm smile never fading. "This is Mrs. Errinette. Head of all the Armand maids. Don''t tell me you both didn''t recognize her."


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?"


    Their voices echoed through the courtyard as both reacted in disbelief.


    Liana, still struggling against the enchanted vines, stared at the woman who had effortlessly stopped her attacks. This¡­ this is the same Mrs. Errinette?


    Javier, still rubbing the sore spot where she had slapped him, felt his brain shutting down. He had seen Errinette many times at the estate. But that Errinette was¡ª


    Old.


    Serious.


    Strict.


    This one was stunningly beautiful, her sharp, youthful features radiating confidence and power.


    His mind refused to process it.


    Javier''s mouth opened, then closed. Then opened again. Then closed.


    Finally, he blurted out the only thing his brain could understand.


    "For real?!?"


    Meanwhile, Errinette simply dusted off her sleeves and sighed. "Honestly, young master. Did you think I wouldn''t catch you trying to run away?"


    Liana was still trying to process everything when Gloria''s calm voice reached her ears.


    "You do remember, Liana? Even if we both teamed up, we couldn''t fight her at all."


    Liana''s breath caught in her throat. She knew Gloria was right.


    Even though she had acted on instinct, attacking without hesitation, it hadn''t even been a fight. Mrs. Errinette had shut her down effortlessly.


    The vines wrapping around Liana''s body withered and crumbled into dust, releasing her.


    Liana dropped to her feet and immediately bowed. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Errinette!" Her voice was filled with genuine respect.


    Errinette folded her arms, her sharp eyes sweeping over both Liana and Gloria. "Hmm? But what if I had been an enemy? How could you be so careless?"


    Her gaze narrowed, and for the first time, there was pressure.


    Not just any pressure.


    Absolute authority.


    Liana flinched at the weight of it.


    "You should always be at the young master''s side. And you too, Gloria."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    Javier and Liana both turned their heads at the same time.


    And stared.


    Gloria¡ªwho was always composed, always calm, always graceful and unshaken¡ªwas¡­


    Stammering.


    Her serene expression had cracked.


    "A-Ah, I¡­ I¡ª" Gloria quickly bowed. "I apologize, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. Liana, eyes wide, was equally stunned.


    Never. Not once. In all their time, had they ever seen Gloria flustered like this.


    Javier''s brain refused to accept reality.


    His voice was barely above a whisper. "No way¡­ Gloria¡­ actually stammered¡­?"


    Liana, still in shock, nodded furiously beside him. "Unbelievable¡­"


    Meanwhile, Errinette merely sighed. "Honestly¡­ this generation is so soft."


    Errinette''s sharp gaze finally landed on Javier, her piercing eyes locking onto him like a hawk watching its prey.


    "And you, young master."


    Javier stiffened.


    "You should remember¡ªnever leave your maids'' side! Always stay with them. You are the son of the Count Garius, and your safety is their responsibility, just as it is yours to trust them!"


    Javier gulped.


    "I¡­ uh¡­" He tried to think of an excuse, but¡ª


    "I''m sure your father will hear about this later."


    "EEEPPPPP!!"


    "No, please, Aunty¡ªoops! Errr¡­ Mrs. Errinette!!" Javier quickly corrected himself, forcing a stiff smile as cold sweat dripped down his back.


    Damn it! My mouth betrayed me!!


    Liana and Gloria, still standing formally, glanced at each other, trying not to sigh.


    Then, Errinette turned to them.


    "And you two! Liana! Gloria!"


    Both maids straightened up instantly.


    "You should always accompany him! You both know this isn''t Armand territory¡ªit''s the capital city! Far from home!"


    Her voice was stern, almost like a commander addressing soldiers.


    "Remember your mission!"


    Liana clenched her fists, her expression serious. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Gloria, still somewhat shaken from being scolded, bowed quickly. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette. We will not let this happen again."


    Javier, still recovering from the shock of almost being reported to his father, crossed his arms and sighed dramatically.


    "Haaaa¡­ I just wanted to avoid the noble girls, and now I''m getting a full scolding¡­ Life is unfair."


    Errinette flicked his forehead.


    "Ow!!"


    Before Javier could recover from the flick to his forehead, Errinette suddenly leaned in closer.


    Her breath was calm and steady, but her presence alone sent a chill down his spine.


    Then, in a whisper meant only for him¡ª


    "Even if you are stronger¡­ Even if you''ve mastered every kind of magic¡­ Even if you can instantly cast spells and command an entire army of puppet knights stored inside your magic storage skill¡­"


    Javier froze.


    "You should never be careless."


    EEEPPPPP!!


    Javier stiffened like a statue, his whole body locking up.


    H-How does she know that!?


    His eyes widened in horror as he slowly turned to look at Errinette, who merely smiled knowingly.


    Only Liana and Gloria were supposed to know about that!!


    Did she spy on me? Did she investigate me? Did she¡ª


    No.


    The way she said it, so calmly, so naturally¡ª


    As if it was never a secret to her in the first place.


    Javier felt cold sweat drip down his back.


    "M-Mrs. Errinette¡­ is really dangerous¡­" he muttered under his breath, gulping hard.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria watched Javier closely.


    Liana narrowed her eyes slightly. The young master looks¡­ shaken.


    Gloria, still regaining her composure from earlier, let out a small, amused chuckle. Ara~ the young master just learned why Mrs. Errinette is truly terrifying.


    Errinette pulled back, her usual composed expression returning.


    "Now then. Any more complaints, young master?" she asked with a slight smile.


    Javier quickly shook his head. "N-Nope! No complaints at all!"


    Errinette remained composed, her piercing gaze fixed on Javier.


    "I was sent here to check on your progress and ensure you behave during the Blessing Ceremony."


    Javier gulped.


    "It was under your father''s order."


    Cold sweat. Immediate panic. Full system shutdown. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s brain went blank.


    H-He sent her to watch me!? The dried plum actually went this far!?


    Errinette''s expression didn''t change. "Now, where do you think you''re going, young master?"


    Javier''s instincts screamed at him to come up with an excuse.


    "Umm¡­ I was¡­ umm¡­"


    His mouth struggled to form words.


    But before he could say anything¡ª


    "Javier-sama!!"


    A new voice interrupted.


    "Javier! You still haven''t answered us! Who are you going to choose¡ª"


    Amethia and Princess Kliatana rushed out, their argument pausing as they hurried toward him.


    But the moment their eyes landed on the stunningly beautiful woman standing next to him¡­


    They stopped dead in their tracks.


    "Oh¡­" Amethia blinked. "Beautiful¡­ lady¡­?"


    Princess Kliatana, always composed, narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "And¡­ who is this?"


    Javier, still trapped in panic mode, could only think one thing¡ª


    Haaaaa¡­ I just can''t catch a break today, can I?


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 220 - 220: The Elegant Setup ( 220 )

    Errinette turned her gaze toward the two noble girls, her expression becoming gracefully elegant.


    With a slight bow and a warm, practiced smile, she greeted them.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you both, Your Highness, and Lady Amethia."


    Her tone was soft yet commanding, carrying an air of refinement that demanded respect.


    Amethia and Kliatana blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Then¡ª


    "Oh¡­ what a beautiful lady!" Amethia gasped, her face lighting up with excitement. She turned to Javier. "Javier-sama, is this your sister!?"


    Errinette let out a soft, melodic laugh.


    "My, my~ What a lovely compliment~" she said, covering her mouth with her fingertips.


    Javier''s brain finally restarted, and he immediately shook his head.


    "Huh!? She''s not my¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence¡ª


    A hand gently covered his mouth.


    "Mmph!?"


    Javier''s eyes widened as Errinette, still smiling sweetly, pressed her fingers firmly over his lips, silencing him effortlessly.


    Her gaze remained calm as she spoke.


    "Now, now, young master. No need to ruin the moment, hmm?"


    Javier''s muffled voice: "MMMMHH!?"


    Liana and Gloria watched in silence, their expressions completely unreadable.


    Errinette, still wearing her elegant smile, slowly withdrew her hand from Javier''s mouth.


    Then, with a graceful tilt of her head, she turned her attention back to the two noble girls.


    "So, if I may ask¡­" she began, her voice smooth and polite. "What urgent matter caused two such beautiful young ladies to rush toward this young man?"


    Javier, still recovering from being silenced, opened his mouth¡ªonly to be completely ignored.


    "Javier-sama is going to be my dance partner tomorrow night!" Amethia declared proudly, stepping forward with confidence.


    "No!" Kliatana''s voice rang out sharply as she crossed her arms. "He''s going to be my partner!"


    The two girls turned toward each other, and the air tensed once again. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier immediately took a step backward. Oh no, not again¡­


    Amethia scoffed, flipping her hair. "Hmph! You already have everything in your life, Princess. You don''t need Javier-sama too!"


    Kliatana smirked, clearly enjoying the challenge. "Oh my~ Are you implying that just because I am a princess, I should let you have him? How amusing."


    Amethia clenched her fists. "I am not implying anything! I am saying it directly! Javier-sama and I would make a good pair¡ªnot just as dance partners, but also as¡ª"


    "T-Tch!" Javier''s face twitched. I don''t like where this is going¡­!


    Meanwhile, standing in the background, their respective escorts, personal guards, and maids simply watched in silence.


    None of them reacted.


    Not a single one.


    It was clear they were far too used to this.


    One of Amethia''s maids, with a completely neutral expression, leaned toward one of Kliatana''s personal guards and whispered, "Again?"


    A knight from Kliatana''s side shook his head. "At least this time, it''s not over a dress."


    Another maid from Amethia''s side stifled a laugh, whispering, "I swear, they''ve fought over jewelry, horses, even seating arrangements. And now a man?"


    One of Kliatana''s guards grunted. "At least this time, it''s somewhat important."


    Meanwhile, the two noble girls were completely ignoring their surroundings as they escalated their argument.


    "I don''t care if you''re a princess!" Amethia declared, puffing her chest. "Javier-sama is mine and mine alone!"


    Kliatana raised an eyebrow, her smirk growing. "Huh? He didn''t even say anything about becoming yours." She flipped her hair elegantly. "I''m sure he''s more suitable for me."


    Javier, standing between them, could feel the invisible war raging around him.


    Haaaaa¡­ I''m so done with this¡­


    "Oh my~ how lovely."


    Errinette''s smooth, sweet voice cut through the rising tension like a dagger wrapped in silk.


    Both Amethia and Kliatana paused, their competitive glares shifting to the elegant woman standing before them.


    With a graceful smile, Errinette clasped her hands together. "If I may suggest something, Your Highness? Lady Amethia?"


    The two girls blinked.


    "Yes?" they responded at the same time, their curiosity piqued.


    Errinette''s smile widened slightly. "How about he attends the dance ball as both of your partners? I''m sure this young man is capable enough to give you both a wonderful time."


    For a moment, silence.


    Then¡ª


    "EHHHH!?"


    Javier felt like his entire soul left his body. He spun toward Errinette, his amber eyes wide with pure betrayal.


    "Errinette!? I didn''t say¡ª"


    Before he could finish¡ª


    Errinette effortlessly placed her hand over his mouth again.


    "Mmph!?"


    With her ever-present grace and composure, she continued, "Of course, it will be a delightful experience for all three of you. The young master here is quite capable, after all."


    Amethia lit up immediately, clasping her hands together excitedly.


    "Ohhh! That''s perfect! That means Javier-sama will still be my dance partner! "


    Kliatana, never one to back down from a challenge, smirked, tilting her chin slightly. "Hmph. I suppose that''s fine. As long as I get my turn first, of course."


    Javier, still muffled by Errinette''s hand, screamed internally.


    NO, IT''S NOT FINE! I NEVER AGREED TO THIS!!


    The elegant maid tilted her head slightly, her expression unbothered, as if his struggles were just background noise.


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about it too much, young master," she responded calmly. "It''s just a dance~"


    Javier froze.


    His instincts immediately caught onto something¡ªthe way she said "just a dance."


    The slight emphasis.


    The way her lips curved just a bit.


    The calm certainty in her tone.


    It set off warning bells in his head.


    "Ugh¡­ the way you''re saying it makes me think this is not just a dance¡­" Javier muttered, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    Errinette simply smiled sweetly. "My, my. Don''t think too much about it, young master." She leaned in slightly, her voice playful yet knowing. "After all¡­ you are still young."


    Javier felt a chill.


    "Ugh¡­" He slumped in defeat.


    Somehow¡­ he knew.


    He was being set up.


    And there was nothing he could do about it.


    Errinette clasped her hands together elegantly, her warm smile never faltering.


    "So, if you''ll excuse us, Your Highness, and Lady Amethia, my young master and I have something to discuss."


    Kliatana flicked her hair, still wearing a playful smirk. "Of course. Thank you, beautiful lady."


    Amethia pouted slightly before huffing. "Hmph! You''re lucky I''m in a good mood today." She turned to Javier, flashing a confident smile. "See you at the dance, Javier-sama!"


    Javier twitched.


    Haaaa¡­ I really hate this¡­


    As the two noble girls finally walked away, their maids and escorts let out quiet sighs of relief, clearly used to these kinds of situations.


    Meanwhile, Javier, still feeling like he had been sold off, turned to Errinette with a glare.


    "Okay, what are we actually going to discuss?"


    Errinette, who had been smiling just moments ago, suddenly dropped her expression.


    Her playful elegance vanished.


    In its place¡ªa sharp, commanding presence.


    Javier immediately felt the difference.


    Liana and Gloria straightened instinctively, their expressions turning serious as well.


    Errinette''s piercing gaze locked onto them, her usual warmth replaced by a strict, calculating air.


    Then¡ªwithout a word¡ªshe glanced at Javier.


    Javier''s carefree grin faded.


    Oh¡­shit..


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 221 - 221: The Fearsome Errinette ( 221 )

    The warm aroma of freshly cooked meat and vegetables filled the rented house as Liana and Gloria worked hard in the kitchen. The sounds of chopping, boiling, and sizzling blended into a peaceful rhythm.


    Outside, Buddy and Pikko lay lazily in the courtyard, their bellies full from their evening meal. Occasionally, Buddy let out a satisfied squawk, stretching his wings before settling down again.


    Inside, however, the atmosphere was far from peaceful.


    Javier sat on the sofa, leaning back with his arms crossed, facing the calm but intimidating Errinette.


    Across the room, Iria and Iziya stood stiffly against the wall, their backs straight, hands clasped tightly in front of them. Their faces were pale, their expressions shifting between anxious fear and awkward nervousness.


    It wasn''t just Javier they feared anymore.


    The new, beautiful woman sitting gracefully on the sofa?


    She was terrifying.


    Even without raising her voice or moving at all, she radiated such authority that both girls knew instinctively¡ªthis was a woman who could crush them effortlessly.


    Then¡ª


    Errinette''s calm voice broke the silence.


    "Now then, young master¡­" She gracefully adjusted her position, crossing one leg over the other, her piercing gaze locking onto him.


    "I believe you have to explain to me¡­"


    Javier gulped.


    "Who are these two little girls wearing maid uniforms¡ªwithout any emblem?"


    Silence.


    Iria and Iziya flinched.


    Javier tilted his head slightly, pretending to be innocent.


    "Oh? Them?" He waved a lazy hand toward the sisters. "Just some cute little minions I picked up."


    Errinette raised an eyebrow. "Minions?"


    Iria and Iziya started sweating.


    Javier cleared his throat dramatically and sat up. "Ahem! I meant, future elite Armand maids! Yes! I, in my infinite generosity, have decided to train them personally!"


    Errinette said nothing.


    She simply continued to stare.


    The weight of her gaze alone was crushing.


    Javier started sweating.


    "O-Okay, fine!" he quickly added. "They were starving orphans, so I decided to help them. I paid for their freedom, gave them food, and now they work for me."


    Errinette tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm. And did you inform your father about this?"


    Javier froze.


    Iria and Iziya visibly paled.


    Liana, who had just stepped out of the kitchen carrying a tray, paused mid-step.


    Gloria, standing beside her, suppressed a chuckle.


    Javier''s face twitched slightly.


    "¡­Do I have to?" he asked, his voice uncharacteristically weak.


    Errinette smiled.


    Javier immediately felt danger.


    "Aww, come on, Errinette! They''re my first minions who work directly under me! Ehehehe!"


    Iria and Iziya, still pressed against the wall, visibly trembled.


    Errinette, however, stayed completely unfazed.


    With a slow, deliberate tilt of her head, she asked, "Have they received any proper maid training?"


    "Err¡­"


    Javier''s grin froze slightly.


    Iria and Iziya gulped.


    "Do they have any combat training?"


    "Err¡­umm¡­"


    Javier''s confidence started to crumble.


    Errinette''s gaze sharpened a bit. "Have they received any lectures about noble etiquette, proper manners, and servant conduct?"


    Javier immediately turned his head toward Liana. "Umm¡­ I think Liana already told them that?"


    At that exact moment¡ª


    Errinette''s sharp gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where Liana and Gloria were working.


    Silence.


    Liana and Gloria, who had both clearly heard the conversation, pretended to stay busy.


    Liana stirred the pot twice as fast as needed.


    Gloria adjusted a plate that didn''t need adjusting.


    They both radiated an air of ''I didn''t hear anything, I''m innocent.''


    Errinette narrowed her eyes.


    The tension in the room grew heavier.


    Javier''s smugness completely evaporated.


    Errinette''s sharp gaze flickered back to the two trembling girls still pressed against the wall.


    "And you two!"


    Iria and Iziya flinched violently, standing even straighter as if that would make them invisible.


    "Why are you standing there!? You should be standing beside him!!"


    Errinette''s finger shot forward, pointing directly at the empty space beside Javier.


    "Y-Yesssss!!"


    Iria and Iziya rushed forward at full speed, nearly tripping over their own feet as they scrambled to stand beside their ''young master.''


    Their movements were so stiff that they looked like two wooden dolls forced into position.


    Javier, still recovering from his earlier panic, glanced at them.


    They were shaking.


    Visibly.


    He sighed dramatically. "Haaaa¡­ chill, Errinette. You''re scaring my minions."


    Errinette''s gaze snapped to him.


    "And you, young master!" Her voice carried the weight of absolute command.


    Javier froze.


    "You should make sure they always stay beside you!"


    Javier gulped. "Err¡­ chill, Errinette¡­?"


    Errinette raised an eyebrow.


    A thin, knowing smile appeared on her lips.


    Javier''s instincts screamed danger.


    "Eeeekkk!! I''m sorry!!" he yelped, throwing his hands up immediately.


    Liana and Gloria, still in the kitchen, pretended to stay focused on cooking¡ªbut Liana''s shoulders shook slightly, as if she was barely holding back laughter.


    Gloria, meanwhile, hid her smile behind her sleeve.


    Errinette''s voice grew sharper, her expression showing strict authority as she turned back to the two trembling girls.


    "And you two didn''t even introduce yourselves to me!?"


    Iria and Iziya flinched again, their already pale faces turning even whiter.


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temples. Haaaa¡­ this is getting worse by the second¡­


    "And what will you do when we get back to the Armand region?!" Errinette pressed on. "What will happen when you arrive at the estate and fail to introduce yourselves properly!?"


    Iria and Iziya stared at each other, looking like two cornered mice.


    "W-We¡­ umm¡­" Iria stuttered, her hands clasped tightly.


    "I-I''m sorry!!" Iziya yelped, bowing so quickly and deeply that she nearly fell over. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Errinette sighed dramatically, then turned her gaze back toward Javier.


    "And where is their manner, young master!?"


    Javier groaned loudly, dramatically slumping against the sofa.


    "Haaaa¡­ why am I getting blamed for this!?"


    Errinette narrowed her eyes.


    Javier immediately sat up straight. "I-I mean! I take full responsibility, ma''am!"


    Errinette''s sharp gaze snapped toward the kitchen.


    "Liana! Gloria!"


    The two maids froze.


    Javier winced, knowing exactly what was coming.


    Gloria, always composed, let out a small "Ara~," before turning to Liana. "It seems we''re in trouble, dear Liana."


    Liana, however, was not amused.


    Errinette stood up, her presence commanding the entire room.


    "You both are experienced personal maids." Her voice was firm, yet controlled. "And you, Gloria!" She turned her gaze onto the usually unshaken head maid.


    For the first time in forever, Gloria looked slightly nervous.


    "As head of the household maids, you didn''t even teach them how to properly introduce themselves!?"


    Gloria cleared her throat softly, adjusting her glasses as if that would somehow protect her from this interrogation.


    "Ah¡­ umm¡­"


    Errinette didn''t stop. "Liana!!"


    Liana snapped to attention immediately.


    "Y-Yes!! Mrs. Errinette!?"


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed. "Show them how you properly introduce yourself to me. Right now!"


    Liana stood stiffly, her body instinctively moving into perfect formality.


    "Y-Yes!"


    She took a deep breath.


    Then, with flawless posture, she stepped forward, gracefully lowered herself into a deep bow, and spoke in a clear, elegant voice¡ª


    "It is an honor to be in your presence, Madam. My name is Liana, and I have the privilege of serving Young Master Javier as his personal maid, while also carrying out my duties for the esteemed Armand household."


    Her words were smooth and refined, carrying the proper weight of a noble servant''s discipline.


    Iria and Iziya stared in awe.


    Errinette nodded approvingly, then turned toward the two trembling girls.


    "Now, you two¡ªdo the same."


    Iria and Iziya visibly tensed, their backs straight as if their very lives depended on this moment.


    Iria, the older sister, gulped before taking a shaky step forward. She placed a hand on her chest, mimicking Liana''s elegant bow.


    "G-G-Greetings, M-Madam¡­" she stuttered, her voice trembling. "M-My name is I-Iria¡­ I serve¡­ y-young master J-Javier¡­ and the Armand¡­ H-Household¡­!"


    She somehow managed to finish, though her body was so tense she looked ready to collapse.


    Javier, still lounging on the sofa, raised an eyebrow. Well¡­ she got through it, at least.


    Errinette nodded slightly, though her expression remained unreadable. "Barely acceptable. Next."


    Iziya, the younger sister, froze.


    Her wide eyes darted between Errinette, Liana, and Iria. Her hands clutched her maid uniform tightly, her breath coming out in short, panicked bursts.


    "I-I-I¡­" she opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    A few agonizing seconds of silence passed.


    Javier was already bracing for disaster.


    Then, in a rush¡ª


    "G-G-G-GREETING, M-M-MADAM!!"


    Her voice came out far too loud, making even Liana flinch slightly.


    Iziya, clearly flustered, bowed so fast she nearly headbutted the floor.


    "M-M-MY NAME IS I-IZIYA! I S-S-SERVE Y-Y-YOUNG MASTER J-JAVIER AND T-T-THE ARMAND HOUSEHOLD¡ª"


    She suddenly paused, looking like she forgot what came next.


    A moment of horrifying silence.


    Then¡ª


    "P-PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!!" she blurted out, bowing even deeper.


    Dead silence.


    Javier''s jaw dropped.


    Gloria quickly turned away, shoulders shaking violently as she tried not to laugh.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    Errinette closed her eyes briefly, inhaling deeply. Then, with an unreadable expression, she finally spoke¡ª


    "¡­Retry. But calmly."


    Iziya, still trembling, nodded rapidly.


    On the second attempt, she still stammered, but at least she didn''t beg for her life at the end.


    Errinette finally leaned back, exhaling. "Both of you need serious training. But for now¡­ you pass."


    Javier sighed dramatically, stretching out on the sofa. "Haaa¡­ and here I thought you''d kill them for that performance."


    Errinette glanced at him.


    "Oh? Would you prefer I did?"


    Javier immediately sat upright. "N-No! No need! They''re good! Totally fine!"


    Liana and Gloria smirked, while Iria and Iziya visibly sagged in relief.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 222 - 222: Commanding Presence ( 222 )

    Errinette leaned back slightly, her piercing gaze sweeping over the room. Then, in a tone that allowed no room for argument, she declared¡ª


    "And these two"¡ªshe gestured toward Iria and Iziya, who immediately tensed up again¡ª"will be attending the Maid Training Program once we return to the Armand region."


    Iria and Iziya visibly paled.


    Javier nodded absentmindedly. "Mmm, makes sense."


    But then¡ª


    Errinette''s eyes locked onto him.


    "And because of you, young master¡­ these two"¡ªher gaze flicked toward Liana and Gloria¡ª"will also participate in the Maid Training Program. AGAIN!"


    Silence.


    Javier froze.


    Liana and Gloria, who had been standing calmly, suddenly stiffened.


    Errinette''s words slowly sank in.


    Liana and Gloria''s heads snapped toward Javier, their sharp glares piercing into him like twin daggers.


    "Errr¡­ umm¡­" Liana let out a rare stammer.


    "A-Ara¡­ again¡­?" Gloria''s usual amused tone wavered.


    Javier felt the temperature in the room drop.


    The intensity of their combined glares sent shivers down his spine.


    Errinette''s expression remained completely neutral. "Any questions?"


    Liana and Gloria, still staring directly at Javier, answered in perfect unison¡ª


    "No, Mrs. Errinette."


    Their voices were calm. Too calm.


    Javier immediately felt danger.


    His eyes darted around the room, searching for an escape.


    Then¡ª


    "Ah! Uhh¡­ AHAHA! This book! YES! This very interesting book!"


    In a desperate attempt to change the subject, Javier snatched the nearest book from the table, flipping it open as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone stared at him.


    Liana and Gloria''s gazes did not waver.


    Iria and Iziya watched in awkward silence, still too scared to breathe.


    Errinette''s sharp gaze turned toward the kitchen, her presence still commanding the entire room.


    "Now, I''m hungry. Liana? Gloria?"


    Liana and Gloria, snapping to attention, responded in unison¡ª


    "In a minute, Mrs. Errinette!"


    Their voices were crisp and efficient, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere that still lingered in the room.


    Javier, still pretending to be deeply engrossed in his book, gulped quietly.


    Errinette turned her attention back to him, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Do you think I would be here if not for Lord Garius''s order? Hmm?"


    Javier froze, his fingers gripping the book tightly.


    "U-Uhh¡­"


    Errinette''s eyes bored into him, unyielding.


    "I have a husband to attend to," she continued, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance. "And I''m sure he feels lonely by now. Even if Alf looks serious all the time, he always wants me near him."


    Javier blinked, momentarily distracted by the revelation. Alf¡­ feels lonely?


    Errinette exhaled sharply, her gaze flicking toward Liana and Gloria, who were frantically preparing the meal.


    "And yet, here I am. Because of two irresponsible ''girls.''"


    Liana and Gloria flinched, their hands moving even quicker as they prepared the dinner.


    Javier slouched further into the sofa, trying to melt into the fabric and become invisible.


    Errinette''s eyes returned to him, the weight of her expectations pressing down on his shoulders.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand Region¡­


    Inside Lord Garius''s study, the atmosphere was relaxed, but serious matters loomed over the room.


    Seated near the refreshment table were Hesbeirn and Rasdingen, the giant dwarf, both enjoying the warmth of the finely crafted wooden chairs. The table was set with premium wine and light snacks, but only Rasdingen seemed to eat with enthusiasm.


    Lord Garius, ever composed, sat at his main desk, casually observing the man in front of him¡ªAlf.


    A smirk appeared on Garius''s lips.


    "Hahaha¡­ it looks like Alf is worried about something¡­ or should I say ''someone''?"


    Alf, his expression serious, shook his head. "Ah, not really, my lord."


    Rasdingen, wiping crumbs from his thick beard, chuckled deeply.


    "Hey, Alf! Ye don''t need to worry about yer wife, Errinette. Ye know she''s strong an'' can handle almost anything!"


    Alf stayed silent for a moment, his normally unreadable face showing the slightest hesitation.


    "It''s not that¡­ it''s just¡­ nothing."


    But his tone betrayed him.


    Lord Garius''s smirk widened, and he chuckled softly.


    "Alf, you and Errinette already have two sons and a daughter¡ªalmost all of them are adults now." He leaned back slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement. "And yet, you still can''t calm down when she''s not around you, huh?"


    Alf, usually composed, stayed quiet.


    For once, he had no response.


    Hesbeirn, watching from the refreshment table, laughed heartily.


    "Well, that''s just how my brother-in-law is, my lord."


    Alf''s eye twitched slightly.


    Lord Garius leaned back in his chair, his amused smirk fading, replaced by a serious expression.


    "I''m sorry, Alf." He exhaled, tapping his fingers on the table. "I planned to send Rasdingen or Hesbeirn to the capital instead¡­ but we have more serious matters here. I hope you understand."


    Alf nodded without hesitation. "I know, my lord."


    From the refreshment table, Rasdingen let out a gruff huff, while Hesbeirn crossed his arms, slightly nodding at Garius''s words.


    After a moment, Garius looked at Alf again.


    "By the way, Alf¡­" He tilted his head slightly. "Errinette went to the capital with who?"


    Alf''s expression remained calm, and he answered directly. "Alone, with her Pekko, my lord."


    A brief pause.


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? I thought you didn''t want her to bring her own Pekko?"


    Alf''s stoic gaze didn''t waver. "My lord, Pekkos are faster and more agile than horses. Their speed makes them harder to track, and they are not as easy to mark."


    Lord Garius grinned slightly, leaning forward with a knowing look.


    "Yeah, I know. Like my Giddie¡­ ehehehe."


    Hesbeirn chuckled, while Rasdingen muttered something about "bird-ridin'' nobles" under his breath.


    Lord Garius leaned back, lightly tapping his fingers against the polished wood of his desk. His gaze drifted toward the window, where the banners of House Armand fluttered in the evening breeze.


    Then, with a smirk, he muttered¡ª


    "I can''t wait to see Errinette''s report."


    His voice held quiet amusement, but there was unmistakable weight behind it.


    Across the room, Alf''s lips curled into a rare smile.


    He understood exactly what his lord was thinking.


    Garius tilted his head, his smirk widening. "If his ''class'' is what I predict it is¡­"


    A brief pause.


    Alf, arms crossed, stayed silent, but his eyes glinted with understanding.


    Lord Garius''s fingers stilled, his smirk never fading. "That boy may think he''s clever¡­ like he can hide things from me¡­ but we''ll see."


    The room grew eerily quiet.


    Then¡ª


    His right eye shifted.


    For the briefest moment, its color changed, becoming lighter and different from his left eye.


    Alf noticed.


    Hesbeirn, still seated, pretended not to.


    Rasdingen, ever blunt, grunted.


    But no one said a word.


    The room remained silent, but the air was thick with unspoken understanding.


    They all knew.


    They understood the true power of their lord.


    Not just as their current master or the head of House Armand¡ª


    But as the man they had once served as children.


    The sole survivor of a noble house that had been wiped out.


    Their old friend.


    Their young master.


    And now¡ª


    "The Clandestine Ruler"


    Lord Garius''s right eye returned to normal, his smirk still in place as if nothing had happened.


    But Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen sat quietly, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    Garius never made predictions lightly.


    And if his suspicions about Javier''s true ''class'' were correct¡­


    Then the future of House Armand was about to change forever.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 223 - 223: Feathers and Secrets ( 223 )

    The night was quiet, except for the gentle rustling of leaves in the cool evening breeze. The rented house stood still, bathed in soft moonlight, while flickering lamps inside cast a warm glow against the dark sky.


    Javier lay sprawled on the bed, arms and legs stretched out as he waited for Liana to arrive. His amber eyes stared at the ceiling, his mind wandering.


    (How did Mrs. Errinette even get here? I didn''t see any horses when she arrived¡­ Weird.)


    He yawned and rolled onto his side.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    A loud, distressed squawk echoed from the courtyard.


    Javier''s eyes snapped open.


    "Hmm? Why is Buddy so noisy tonight?"


    His first thought? Probably nothing.


    Maybe Buddy and Pikko found something on the ground¡ªsome leftover food or a bug¡ªand were pecking at it.


    If it were an intruder¡­


    They wouldn''t even be able to touch the ground.


    Not with his invisible puppet knights already surrounding the area.


    Still¡­ something felt off.


    He called out, "Lianaaa? Can you check why Buddy and Pikko are so noisy?"


    Silence.


    Javier frowned.


    "Liana?"


    No response.


    He sat up, his eyes narrowing.


    "Iria? Iziya? Gloria?"


    Nothing.


    The house was too quiet.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Buddy''s squawk rang out again¡ªlouder, sharper, almost¡­ angry.


    Javier''s instincts kicked in.


    (Something''s wrong.)


    He swung his legs off the bed and stood up quickly.


    Buddy and Pikko were smart birds. They wouldn''t make this much noise unless they were trying to warn him.


    Time to check it out. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier stretched his arms as he walked toward the door, his voice echoing through the house.


    "Buddy! Why are you being so noisy tonight!?"


    But as he reached the entrance¡ª


    His eyes narrowed.


    The front door was open.


    That was¡­ odd.


    Stepping outside, the moonlit courtyard came into view, and the first thing he noticed was¡ª


    Liana and Gloria struggling to calm down Buddy and Pikko.


    Both birds were flapping their wings aggressively, their usually calm demeanor completely shattered.


    And in front of them¡ª


    A massive silver-feathered Pekko.


    Javier blinked.


    "Hmm? Whoa¡­" He walked forward, his eyes widening as he got a closer look.


    The creature''s body was covered in shimmering silver feathers, without any patterns or markings. It was huge¡ªeasily larger than Buddy and Pikko, standing at least a head taller than them.


    Javier turned to Liana, his curiosity piqued.


    "Liana! This Pekko is huge! And it''s all silver!? Is it a wild Pekko?"


    Liana, still struggling to hold Buddy''s reins, turned to him, her expression strained. "Young master, this isn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!!"


    Buddy let out a furious cry, fluffing up aggressively.


    Pikko followed suit, her usually elegant stance replaced with an alert, defensive posture.


    Then, Javier finally noticed who was standing beside the large silver Pekko.


    Mrs. Errinette.


    She stood calmly, one hand resting on the bird''s side as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Javier blinked again.


    Then frowned.


    "Whoa! Errinette! That''s dangerous! If that''s a wild Pekko, you shouldn''t be standing that close!"


    Gloria covered her mouth, clearly amused. Liana let out a quiet sigh.


    Errinette, as calm as ever, finally spoke.


    "Young master¡­ do you really think I would ride a wild Pekko?"


    Javier paused.


    His eyes darted between Errinette and the giant silver bird.


    ¡­Wait.


    His gaze shifted to Buddy and Pikko, who were still acting aggressively.


    Then back to the silver Pekko standing beside Errinette.


    Then it clicked.


    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ THAT''S YOURS!?"


    "But you told me before¡ª''Don''t ride Pekkos! Pekkos aren''t suitable for nobles! They''re impractical! They lack dignity!''" Javier exclaimed, waving his hands dramatically to mimic her past lectures. "And NOW you show up riding this giant silver beast!? What happened to all that!?"


    Errinette, unfazed, simply smiled, gently caressing the neck of the silver Pekko.


    Javier narrowed his eyes.


    "And I didn''t even see you bring this Pekko before! How come we never saw her!?"


    Errinette continued stroking the bird''s feathers gracefully before replying, "She was checking around the town."


    Javier blinked. "ALONE!?"


    Silverwind let out a soft trill, nudging into Errinette''s touch, completely ignoring Buddy and Pikko, who were still fluffed up in frustration.


    Javier ran a hand through his hair, still trying to process everything. "She behaves well, right? Silverwind~"


    Silverwind cooed softly, pressing her head against Errinette''s shoulder like a loyal companion.


    Javier felt personally attacked. Buddy would NEVER act that cute!


    Liana and Gloria exchanged knowing glances, already accustomed to Errinette''s ways.


    Then, Errinette turned back to Javier, her expression shifting slightly, becoming just a shade more serious.


    "There are many things you still don''t know about the Armand Household."


    Javier tilted his head. "Huh?"


    Errinette''s smile remained, but there was something deeper behind her words. "When the Blessing Ceremony ends¡­" Her voice lowered slightly. "You''re going to learn about it¡ªpersonally."


    "EH!? WAIT, WAIT¡ªWHAT DOES THAT MEAN!?"


    Javier''s alarm bells started ringing.


    But Errinette just smiled.


    His eyes darted between Errinette and Silverwind, still struggling to process what he had just learned.


    Then suspicion kicked in.


    He snapped his head toward Liana and Gloria. "Liana!? Gloria!? Did you two know about this!?"


    Liana shook her head immediately, her emerald eyes calm. "No, young master. This is the first time I''ve seen her Pekko as well."


    Javier turned to Gloria, hoping for a different answer.


    But Gloria simply smiled gently, adjusting her glasses. "We don''t know about this either. We just learned about it now."


    She gestured toward Buddy and Pikko, still fluffed up and irritated. "We rushed outside when they started squawking so loudly. At first, we thought it was an enemy¡­ but then we found out the silver Pekko belonged to Mrs. Errinette."


    Behind them, Iria and Iziya quietly followed, watching nervously but too afraid to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Errinette remained composed, gently patting Silverwind''s side as the large bird stood proudly beside her.


    Then she smiled. "Now, now, young master¡­ please try to calm your Pekkos."


    Her voice was sweet, but there was undeniable weight behind her words. "You know this won''t end well if they try to fight her here."


    Javier grimaced, knowing she was right. If Buddy and Pikko really picked a fight with Silverwind, it wouldn''t just be a battle of strength¡ªit would be a one-sided massacre.


    With reluctant defeat, Javier sighed. "Ugh¡­ fine¡­ Buddy, behave."


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Buddy squawked stubbornly, his feathers still puffed up.


    Errinette, of course, expected this. With a calm motion, she reached into her sleeve and pulled out a small golden feather.


    The moment Buddy and Pikko saw it¡ª


    "Cuquawk¡­?"


    Their entire posture changed. The aggressive flapping stopped, and their sharp eyes flickered with recognition.


    Then, without another sound, they turned around and perched themselves in the tree, still looking clearly unsatisfied but no longer causing a fuss.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Oi, oi¡­ what was that just now?"


    Errinette just smiled knowingly, tucking the golden feather away.


    "You don''t need to know about this, young master." Errinette''s voice was as smooth as ever, but the message was clear¡ªdon''t ask.


    Then, with a slightly amused tone, she added, "If you have any questions, it''s better to ask your father, Lord Garius."


    The moment she mentioned Garius''s name¡ª


    "Eeppp!!"


    Javier flinched violently, his body instinctively tensing up.


    His curiosity died instantly. "Okay, okay! I won''t ask! Ugh¡­" He grumbled, rubbing his temples.


    Liana and Gloria covered their smiles, while Iria and Iziya exchanged confused glances.


    Errinette, satisfied, clapped her hands once. "Now, now, since everyone has calmed down¡ª All of you, go to bed. Now."


    Her tone left no room for debate.


    Liana, Gloria, Iria, and Iziya immediately rushed inside, not hesitating for a second.


    Javier let out a dramatic sigh before reluctantly following them.


    As the door closed behind them, the courtyard returned to quiet.


    The cool night breeze brushed against Errinette''s face as she slowly turned back toward Silverwind.


    With a soft smile, she gently whispered, "It''s nice to walk, right?"


    Silverwind let out a soft trill, shifting her large wings slightly.


    Errinette chuckled, running a hand along her feathers. "After staying in the same place for more than¡­ hmm¡­" She tilted her head thoughtfully. "I forgot."


    She gave Silverwind one final gentle pat. "Now, Silverwind, go and sleep. Rest well."


    The majestic silver-feathered Pekko let out a low, satisfied hum before turning toward her designated resting spot.


    As the night returned to silence, Errinette closed her eyes briefly, inhaling deeply before following the others inside.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 224 - 224: Sick Days and Sneaky Kisses ( 224 )

    The academy was busy as everyone prepared for the Blessing Ceremony for noble children. Servants and planners rushed around, making sure everything was perfect for the big day.


    But there was also another event happening¡ª


    A Grand Ball, where every noble student would be introduced to society. Dancing, socializing, and meeting people¡ªthings that nobles loved and that Javier hated.


    Meanwhile, in his room¡­


    Javier lay on his bed, pale and weak, coughing softly. "Uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­" He was barely hanging on to consciousness.


    "Erinnete¡­ I feel sick¡­" he whispered, sounding exhausted. "I can''t go to the Grand Ball tonight¡­ uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­"


    He reached out weakly, showing he had no energy left. "Can you please tell the school¡­ that I won''t be there¡­?"


    "Uhuk¡­ uhuk¡­!"


    There was a short silence.


    Then came a voice¡ª


    "Young master, don''t pretend now."


    Javier flinched and turned his head. It was Mrs. Errinette, standing beside his bed with her arms crossed and an unimpressed look on her face.


    Javier closed his eyes again, groaning softly. "I''m not pretending, Errinette¡­ cough cough!!"


    His acting was convincing. His pale skin (made pale with a trick), his weak breathing, and his shaky voice were all spot on.


    But Errinette saw right through him.


    She sighed and put a hand on her hip. "Fine. I''ll tell the school about this."


    Javier felt a little hope¡ªhis plan seemed to be working!


    But then¡ª


    Errinette looked down at him with a smirk. "But make sure you''re healthy for the Blessing Ceremony tomorrow."


    She said the word "healthy" in a way that made Javier nervous.


    He knew he couldn''t back down now, though. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cough! Cough!" He turned his head away weakly. "I''ll¡­ try, Errinette¡­ Sorry for¡­ cough! cough!¡­ the trouble¡­"


    Errinette smirked again and called out, "Liana."


    Liana, who had been standing by the door, stepped forward. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette smiled wider. "Make sure he is taken care of. Don''t let him get out of bed."


    Liana blinked, understanding the task, and then a slow smile spread across her face. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier''s body tensed up as he realized he was in trouble.


    "W-Wait¡­ Liana¡­? What do you mean by that?"


    Liana walked toward him with a calm, slightly creepy smile. "Young master, you must rest. I will make sure you don''t leave this bed today."


    Just then, Gloria, who was peeking in from the hallway, chuckled softly. "Ara~ how unfortunate, young master."


    Javier broke out into a cold sweat.


    Outside in the courtyard, Errinette stood calmly, adjusting the reins of Silverwind, her special mount bird, a large, silver-feathered Pekko. Silverwind let out a soft trill as Errinette got ready to leave. The big bird stood tall, its keen eyes watching her.


    Before she got on, Errinette turned slightly and called out, "Gloria."


    Gloria appeared at the doorway of the house, her usual calm expression in place. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette smirked. "Make sure our young master is treated carefully."


    Gloria bowed gracefully, her warm smile unchanged. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Errinette chuckled, knowing what would happen next.


    And right on cue¡ª


    "GYAAAHHHHHH!! LIAANAAAAA!!!" Javier''s panicked scream echoed through the house, followed by Liana''s calm voice. "Young master, please don''t move. It''s just medicine for your ''fever.''"


    Errinette''s smirk grew as she mounted Silverwind, the Pekko stepping forward gracefully. She looked back at the house and sighed in amusement.


    As soon as Errinette left for school, Javier''s panic exploded.


    His eyes darted around the room, looking for a way to escape, but Liana and Gloria were already blocking the exits.


    "Eeeekkk!! Lianaaaaa!!!" Javier struggled against the blankets, but Liana had tucked them in tightly, making it hard for him to move.


    Liana stood beside the bed, tilting her head slightly. "Hmm? What''s wrong, young master?" Her voice was calm, but it had a teasing tone.


    Gloria, near the table, chuckled softly. "Ara~ young master, why are you struggling? You need to rest, don''t you?"


    Javier''s face twitched. "I''M NOT SICK!" he shouted.


    "Oh?" Liana''s eyes narrowed. "Then why are you acting like this?"


    Javier hesitated and then turned his head away dramatically, pouting. "¡­I just don''t want to go to the Grand Ball."


    Liana blinked. "Oh? And why is that?"


    Gloria smiled knowingly. "Indeed, young master. You''ve faced battlefields, assassins, and monsters. Surely, a simple dance event isn''t enough to scare you?"


    Javier gritted his teeth. "It''s because of you two!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow, her calm expression unchanged. "Hmm? What do you mean, young master?"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking slightly. "Oh my~ now I''m curious. What did we do?"


    Javier looked between them, then groaned. "I saw it."


    Liana''s gaze sharpened. "Saw what?"


    Gloria''s smile widened. "Hmm?"


    Javier grumbled, looking flustered. "Remember? When Amethia clung to me, asking to be my dance partner?"


    Liana''s smile froze a little, and Gloria''s eyes showed interest.


    Javier, feeling bold, smirked. "Yeah, I saw that look."


    Liana blinked innocently. "Hmm? What look?"


    She looked calm and neutral, as if she didn''t know what Javier meant. Gloria, standing beside her, also smiled elegantly. "Ara~ young master, are you imagining things?"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Oh?" A mischievous grin appeared on his lips. "So you both don''t mind if I''m with other girls?"


    For just a second, Liana''s smile twitched.


    Then¡ª


    Pinch!


    Both Liana and Gloria pinched his waist at the same time, making him squirm.


    Javier yelped, flinching. "Ouch! See!? You do mind!"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head with a small smile.


    Javier smirked, looking at Liana. "And Liana?"


    Liana tilted her head. "Hmm?"


    Then¡ª


    "Chuuuu!!!" Javier puckered his lips playfully, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly, but then she shook her head with a soft smile. "Haa¡­ honestly, young master."


    Without hesitation, she leaned down and kissed him. The warmth between them was gentle and full of affection. It had been a while since they last kissed.


    Javier melted slightly, his playful smirk turning into a satisfied grin.


    But before he could react further¡ª


    Another presence moved beside him.


    "Ara~ how unfair, young master." Before Javier could turn, Gloria leaned in and planted a second kiss on his lips.


    "Mmph!?" Javier''s eyes widened, but Gloria pulled away smoothly, her teasing smile still there.


    Liana sighed softly, not very surprised. "Now, now, young master¡­" Gloria whispered, brushing his hair back gently. "You are ''sick,'' right?"


    Liana smiled, adjusting his blanket. "Just rest for today."


    Javier, still a bit dazed from both kisses, grinned. "Okay!! Ehehehe!"


    As he snuggled into bed, completely satisfied, Liana and Gloria exchanged knowing glances. After all, Javier wasn''t getting away with this so easily.


    Javier let out a soft chuckle, his eyes half-lidded with satisfaction as he lay snug under the covers.


    "Ehehe¡­ I love you both¡­" he murmured, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    Liana and Gloria, still standing beside his bed, exchanged warm glances before turning back to him.


    "I love you too, young master." Their voices were gentle, filled with genuine warmth.


    Javier closed his eyes briefly, feeling completely at ease.


    Then¡ª


    He suddenly grinned, excitement bubbling inside him. "Can''t wait to go back to the Armand region! Ehehehe!"


    Liana chuckled softly, brushing his hair back fondly. "We''ll be back soon, young master."


    Gloria smirked playfully, adjusting his blanket. "But until then, just rest and recover from your terrible illness."


    Javier snickered, knowing full well he wasn''t fooling them.


    But right now? He was exactly where he wanted to be.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 225 - 225: The Blessing Ceremony ( 225 )

    Today was the day.


    The grand hall altar was filled with excitement and anticipation as noble children from all over the kingdom gathered to receive their blessing.


    At the front of the hall, the Archpriest, draped in ceremonial robes, stood ready to conduct the sacred ritual. Behind him, various priests and scholars assisted in organizing the event, ensuring everything proceeded perfectly.


    For most of the children here, today was life-changing¡ªthe day they would discover their "class," their role in society, and their potential future.


    Some were nervous. Others were thrilled.


    Meanwhile¡­ at the side of the hall,


    Munch. Munch.


    Javier sat comfortably on a cushioned chair, chewing on a piece of juicy roasted meat.


    His eyes lazily scanned the room, completely uninterested in the ceremony itself.


    Iria and Iziya, his two newest maids, sat nearby, nervously eating their own meals while glancing at the noble children buzzing with excitement.


    Gloria and Liana stood just behind him, gracefully keeping watch over their surroundings.


    The contrast between Javier''s group and the rest of the noble kids was staggering.


    While Javier casually ate his meal, completely unbothered, the other noble children stood nervously in line, waiting to be called forward.


    Each child was accompanied by their personal escorts and maids, who whispered words of encouragement and comforted them as they anticipated their turn.


    At the Front of the Hall¡­The Headmaster, a man with a long beard, stood proudly on the ceremonial platform, addressing the crowd.


    "Today, all of you noble children stand on the threshold of your future! This is the moment where you shall receive your class¡ªyour divine blessing¡ªone that will guide your path for the rest of your lives!"


    The hall erupted with cheers, noble children whispering excitedly among themselves.


    Javier, still chewing on his meat, raised an eyebrow. "Haaah¡­ This is taking forever."


    Liana sighed softly, knowing full well her young master''s impatience.


    Gloria chuckled. "Ara~ young master, shouldn''t you be more excited? This is quite an important moment for everyone here."


    Javier shrugged, taking another bite. "Meh. Not like it''s gonna change anything for me."


    Iria and Iziya, sitting quietly, stared at him in disbelief. "B-But young master¡­ this is¡­ a really big deal!" Iziya whispered.


    Javier waved her off. "For them, maybe."


    His eyes flickered toward the grand altar, where the first noble child was about to step forward.


    Javier took another bite of his meat, maintaining his usual bored expression as the ceremony dragged on.


    On the outside, he looked completely relaxed, chewing lazily on his meat as if this entire ceremony was someone else''s problem.


    But inside his mind, he was anything but relaxed.


    ( Let''s just hope my real class is hidden properly this time.)


    His eyes flickered slightly. Without a single change in his posture, he discreetly summoned his status window, scanning the information that was only visible to him.


    Javier narrowed his eyes, scrolling through his information carefully.


    Then, with precise focus, he double-checked his class title.


    Displayed clearly at the top¡ª


    [Class: Noble Lord]


    Javier let out a small sigh of relief. (Good. Still set to "Noble Lord.")


    This was crucial.


    If the Blessing Ceremony somehow revealed his real class, things could turn very troublesome for him.


    He didn''t know exactly how the Archpriest''s blessing worked, but he wasn''t about to take any chances.


    For now, all he could do was watch and wait.


    Javier looked around the grand hall, his eyes scanning the crowd. Among the priests, noble families, and excited children, one person was noticeably missing.


    He frowned. "Liana? Gloria?"


    Liana, standing beside him, turned her emerald eyes toward him. "Yes, young master?"


    Gloria, sipping her tea gracefully, tilted her head slightly. "Ara~ what is it, young master?"


    Javier crossed his arms. "I don''t see Mrs. Errinette anywhere. Where is she?"


    Liana blinked, glancing around the room. "Hmm? That''s¡­ a good question."


    The three of them looked around, but there was no sign of Errinette.


    Even Iria and Iziya, who were nervously watching the ceremony, shook their heads.


    "We don''t know, young master," Liana finally said.


    Javier''s frown deepened.


    Errinette wasn''t the type to just disappear¡ªespecially not during something as important as the Blessing Ceremony.


    As Javier sat, idly chewing on another bite of meat, an uneasy feeling crept up his spine. It wasn''t fear, but¡­ something felt off.


    Then¡ª


    A sensation. Cold, featherlight pressure against his neck.


    Not sharp, not dangerous¡ªbut enough to make him freeze for a split second.


    A soft, teasing voice whispered near his ear. "Hmm¡­ too careless. What if this had been a blade?"


    Javier sighed heavily, already knowing who it was. "Ugh¡­ really?"


    He slowly turned his head¡ª


    And was met with an unfamiliar sight.


    A woman stood before him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She appeared young, with a graceful yet intellectual aura. She wore thin-framed glasses, her hair styled neatly¡ªshorter than before, and a different color.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. "Who¡ª?"


    And then he noticed.


    Liana and Gloria had already bowed politely. "Mrs. Errinette," they said in unison.


    Javier''s brain short-circuited. "¡­EH!?"


    He rubbed his forehead, grumbling to himself. "Yesterday, you looked different. The first day you arrived, you looked different. And today, you look different again."


    He let out a long sigh, shaking his head. "Ugh¡­ Errinette, maybe this is why you became the head of all maids¡­ and my father''s personal maid."


    But¡ª


    Errinette completely ignored him, as if he hadn''t even spoken.


    Instead, she turned to Liana and Gloria. "Have you already packed up?"


    Liana nodded gracefully. "Yes, Mrs. Errinette. All the items have been packed and are now stored inside young master''s magic storage."


    Gloria smiled. "Everything is ready for departure."


    Errinette gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Once he gets his blessing, we leave immediately."


    Liana hesitated for a moment before speaking. "May I ask something, Mrs. Errinette?"


    Errinette tilted her head slightly. "Hmm?"


    Liana''s emerald eyes flickered with curiosity. "Why do we need to leave so quickly? Do we have enemies on our back?"


    For a brief moment, the air tensed slightly.


    Iria and Iziya, who had been listening quietly, stiffened.


    But¡ª


    Errinette simply let out a soft chuckle. "No."


    Then, with a calm smile, she added¡ª "I just want to move as fast as possible."


    She glanced toward the exit, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. "I''m sure Mr. Alf is already restless without me around him."


    Javier froze.


    Liana blinked.


    Gloria, standing beside them, covered her mouth, hiding a quiet chuckle.


    Javier recoiled in disgust, his face twisting into a grimace. "You''re still lovey-dovey with that old man?!"


    He wasn''t just referring to anyone. He was talking about Mr. Alf¡ªthe butler of the Armand Household, the strongest assassin in the kingdom, and Mrs. Errinette''s husband.


    Errinette paused, her lips curling into a sly smile. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Hmm? Of course."


    She stepped closer, her movements slow and deliberate. With a graceful motion, she ran her fingers along the edge of her dress, letting the fabric shift just enough to reveal the smooth curve of her thigh.


    Her full, firm breasts pressed against the fabric of her gown as she adjusted her posture, subtly emphasizing her cleavage.


    Her youthful, radiant face glowed with confidence as she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a low, sultry tone. "Do you think he doesn''t like this?"


    Javier didn''t flinch.


    Unlike a flustered kid, he didn''t look away, didn''t panic, and didn''t react like a shy boy encountering a woman''s charm for the first time.


    Instead, his eyes instinctively trailed downward, staring directly at her cleavage with a blank yet strangely contemplative expression.


    His mind was perfectly calm.


    (Nice¡­ boobs.)


    Just as the words fully formed in his brain, a sharp flick landed on his forehead.


    Snap!


    Javier blinked as his head jerked slightly back from the impact.


    "Sorry, young master." Errinette smiled sweetly, though a playful sharpness glinted in her gaze. "This one''s for my Alf only. Not for anyone else."


    Javier rubbed his forehead, clicking his tongue. "Tch."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, her smirk widening as her eyes flickered toward the two maids beside him. "But if you want, you already have two candidates here."


    Liana and Gloria.


    Javier''s eyes instinctively shifted to the two women beside him. Liana, standing properly as ever, showed zero reaction¡ªbut a faint, almost imperceptible pink hue dusted her usually calm and collected expression. Gloria, on the other hand, smiled behind her teacup.


    Javier clicked his tongue again, looking away with a smirk. "Like I don''t know that already."


    Iria and Iziya, who had been silently observing the exchange, exchanged confused glances.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 226 - 226: Javiers Moment ( 226 )

    "Next student, step forward."


    The Archpriest''s voice echoed through the grand hall, causing the murmurs of the gathered nobles to die down.


    "Javier De Armand of the Armand Household."


    At the mention of his name, all eyes turned toward him¡ªsome with curiosity, others with thinly veiled skepticism. The youngest son of Count Armand, known more for his carefree attitude than his noble obligations, was about to receive his blessing.


    Javier let out a small sigh and rose from his seat. With a lazy stretch, he adjusted his uniform and strolled toward the altar.


    His steps were unhurried, unfazed.


    Liana and Gloria watched from the side, both poised and composed. Meanwhile, Iria and Iziya, his newer maids, shifted nervously, feeling the weight of the moment.


    Arriving at the altar, Javier stood before the Archpriest, a regal-looking man draped in ceremonial robes, who gestured toward a massive glowing crystal.


    "Place your hand upon the crystal, and may the divine blessing reveal your path."


    Javier wordlessly placed his hand on the crystal.


    For a brief moment, silence.


    Then¡ª


    The crystal erupted in a brilliant glow.


    A pulse of radiant light spread outward, illuminating the entire hall. The noble children gasped, some instinctively shielding their eyes from the sudden brightness. The murmurs grew louder.


    "That''s¡­ brighter than usual."


    "What kind of blessing is this?"


    "Is it a powerful class?!"


    From his seat at the front, the Headmaster smirked as he observed the reaction.


    Meanwhile, the Archpriest carefully examined the shifting light within the crystal. His brows furrowed slightly before he took a small parchment, wrote down the result, and passed it to the Headmaster for confirmation.


    After a long pause, the Archpriest finally turned back to the crowd.


    With a booming voice, he declared¡ª


    "Javier De Armand has been bestowed with the title¡­"


    A tense silence filled the hall.


    "Noble Lord."


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Then¡ª


    The hall erupted into murmurs.


    "Noble Lord?"


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard of such a class¡­"


    "What does it even mean?"


    Even among the gathered noble families, confusion spread. Titles like Mage, Knight, Warrior, or Healer were common. But Noble Lord? No scholar, priest, or noble had ever heard of such a designation before.


    Javier, still standing at the altar, exhaled slowly, his expression neutral.


    But inside his mind¡ª


    (Heh¡­ lucky. Looks like my real class is still hidden¡­)


    The Headmaster''s lips curled into a smirk as he watched Javier standing at the altar, completely unfazed by the murmuring nobles.


    Damn you, Garius¡­ You really left behind a son who isn''t just cheeky, delinquent, and mischievous¡ªhe''s a complete copy of you back when we were students here.


    His sharp eyes flickered with amusement as he recalled the past.


    Bringing those Pekkos¡­


    Attending with Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn as your personal escorts¡­


    And now?


    Your son does the exact same thing.


    The Headmaster exhaled lightly, shaking his head.


    But don''t worry, Garius.


    As you requested before¡­ the true result of his blessing ceremony will be given to Errinette in secret.


    His smirk deepened as he glanced briefly toward the exit¡ªwhere he was sure a certain battle maid was already waiting.


    The Headmaster''s eye twitched the moment his gaze landed on a familiar figure.


    Ugh¡­ there she is¡­


    That sly grin. That infuriating, knowing look.


    Damn you, Garius¡­


    He exhaled sharply, already predicting what was coming next.


    Standing partially hidden near the ceremonial platform, Errinette subtly gestured with her hand¡ªbeckoning him over with the smooth confidence of someone who already knew he had no choice.


    The Headmaster groaned internally.


    Of course Garius sent her.


    His jaw clenched slightly, but he quickly masked his irritation. Adjusting his robes, he turned to his assistant with an air of practiced composure.


    "You take it from here," he said, his tone flat.


    The assistant blinked. "Sir?"


    "I need to go somewhere," the Headmaster muttered, already stepping away. "Not gonna take long."


    The assistant hesitated for a moment before giving a polite nod. "Understood, Headmaster."


    Meanwhile, Errinette''s grin widened slightly as she watched him approach¡ªamusement dancing in her eyes.


    The Headmaster exhaled as he handed over the parchment. "Here. The official result of the blessing ceremony."


    Errinette accepted it with a graceful smile, her eyes flickering with amusement.


    "It only shows the class ''Noble Lord,'' but I''m sure this is exactly what Garius wanted, right¡­ Errinette?"


    She chuckled softly, tilting her head playfully. "My, my, why so stiff, Headmaster? You don''t need to be so tense around me."


    The Headmaster clicked his tongue and rubbed his temple. "Ugh. Who wouldn''t be?"


    He crossed his arms, casting her a wary glance. "For those who don''t know you, maybe¡­ but for me? Ugh¡­"


    Errinette let out an airy giggle, clearly enjoying his discomfort.


    "My, my, Arnold." Her voice was smooth and teasing. "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to do anything bad."


    "Shhhh!!" The Headmaster''s eyes widened in horror as he quickly glanced around. "Don''t just say my name like that!"


    Errinette blinked innocently. "What? It''s not like anyone heard that, ''Headmaster.''"


    She deliberately exaggerated the title, mimicking his serious tone.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" The Headmaster let out a sigh before shaking his head. "By the way, last time Garius was here, I didn''t get the chance to meet him. The one and only¡ªmy friend and challenge."


    Errinette smirked knowingly. "Oh my¡­ but you never once won against him in battle."


    The Headmaster twitched. "Tch¡­ Don''t remind me of that."


    Errinette gave a small, satisfied nod before reaching into her coat. "Ah, before I forget¡­"


    She handed him a small gold pouch along with an officially sealed letter.


    The Headmaster raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? What''s this?"


    "Lord Garius asked me to give these to you¡ªalong with that little favor you just handled."


    The Headmaster narrowed his eyes. "Hey¡­ I''m not taking a bribe."


    Errinette''s smile widened, her tone smooth as silk. "Hmm? It''s not a bribe, Headmaster."


    She leaned in slightly, amusement dancing in her eyes. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s just a small thank you for this help."


    The way she said it, light and teasing, made it very clear what she was referring to.


    The Headmaster scoffed, shaking his head as he eyed her up and down.


    "And look at you, Errinette¡ªstill young, beautiful¡­" He smirked slightly. "I wonder what your and Alf''s secret is."


    Errinette''s smile remained, but her eyes glinted mischievously. "You don''t need to know the full details, Arnold." Her voice was smooth and teasing, but with just enough weight behind it to make the Headmaster think twice.


    The Headmaster twitched. "Tch¡­ Figures."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, as if amused by his reaction. Then, with effortless grace, she bowed slightly.


    "Thank you for keeping an eye on our Young Master."


    She reached into her coat again, pulling out another pouch¡ªthis one far heavier than the last.


    "And this¡­" she continued, placing the pouch directly into the Headmaster''s hands, "is for all the trouble our Young Master caused during his school days. All six months of it."


    The Headmaster nearly winced at the mention of six months.


    Tch. That damn brat really made my life miserable¡­


    His fingers instinctively weighed the pouch¡ªit was heavier than expected.


    Before he could respond, Errinette spoke again, her voice light but deliberate. "Oh, and one more thing."


    She gave him a polite, knowing smile.


    "My Lord Garius sends his regards¡ªand his personal thanks to you."


    The Headmaster''s expression shifted slightly.


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed playfully as she delivered the final message. "He also mentioned that¡­ if you ever need any help in the future, don''t worry¡­ and just ask."


    The Headmaster sighed deeply, rubbing his temple.


    He exhaled, rolling the gold pouch in his palm. "Well, if he said that¡­" He huffed, shaking his head. "I''ll hold on to that. He''d better keep his promise."


    He leaned back slightly, stretching his shoulders before muttering, "Haaah¡­ If I wasn''t buried under work, I''d have visited Armand by now."


    Errinette tilted her head slightly, an amused smile playing on her lips. "Oh my¡­ Is that so?"


    "Tch." The Headmaster clicked his tongue. "You know how this noble school system is."


    He gestured vaguely toward the grand hall, where noble families still lingered, whispering about the recent ceremony. "After the Blessing Ceremony, there''s always another batch of new students who can''t wait to enroll." His voice was heavy with sarcasm. "All those young nobles eager to prove themselves¡­ until they realize how much of a headache this school actually is."


    Errinette chuckled softly, her expression unreadable. "My, my¡­ then I suppose you''ll be busy for quite a while, Headmaster."


    The Headmaster let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples again. "Ugh¡­ Don''t remind me."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Family We Choose ( 227 )

    "Liana, Gloria¡­ where''s Errinette?" Javier groaned, stretching his arms as he leaned back in his chair. "Ugh¡­ I''m done with this blessing ceremony. Can we go home now? I can''t wait to be back¡ªour real home."


    His eyes gleamed with impatience. The Armand region. That was where he truly belonged.


    Liana, standing beside him, let out a soft sigh. "Be patient, young master. We have to wait for Mrs. Errinette."


    Javier clicked his tongue, crossing his arms. "You do realize the distance from here¡ªto our region takes seven days, right?"


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied smoothly. But then her eyes gleamed playfully as she ran her fingers through his hair, gently caressing his head. "If we were using a horse-drawn carriage, that would be the case¡­"


    She smiled knowingly.


    "¡­But we''re using our Pekkos, right?"


    Javier stared at her for a second, then sighed in defeat. "Fine."


    Javier reached into his magic storage, pulled out two silver coins, and casually handed one to Iria and one to Iziya.


    "Here. Your salary for these two weeks of service."


    The two girls froze, their expressions shifting from surprise to concern.


    Iria''s fingers trembled as she hesitantly took her coin, her heart racing with dread. Iziya''s face drained of color as she clutched hers tightly, both of them suddenly frozen in worry.


    Their panicked expressions didn''t go unnoticed. Javier lounged comfortably, but as he narrowed his eyes at them, the weight of their silence became palpable.


    "¡­What''s with you two?"


    Iria and Iziya exchanged glances, their hearts sinking. The thought raced through their minds: Are we¡­ being left behind?


    The thought gripped them with fear, and images of their previous struggles flashed in their minds. They had no family, no home to return to, only the cold streets that felt like prison bars closing in. The memory of begging for scraps and the desperate search for a place to sleep haunted them. Would they be forced to wander the city like before¡ªbegging, stealing, struggling to survive once more?


    Javier''s sharp gaze flicked between them as he sensed their mounting distress. The restlessness in their posture, the way they fidgeted with their coins, didn''t escape his notice.


    Then, a mischievous grin spread across his face.Javier leaned forward, his piercing eyes locking onto them, lowering his voice to a near whisper.


    "¡­Do you two actually think you can go after getting paid?" His tone turned teasing, playful yet dark.


    Iria and Iziya gulped audibly, anxiety coursing through them, their hearts racing.


    But then¡ª


    "YOU''RE BOTH STAYING WITH ME FOREVER!"


    Their bodies went rigid, their faces flushing with both shock and relief. The weight of uncertainty vanished in an instant as understanding flooded over them.


    Gloria, witnessing the scene, covered her mouth, stifling a giggle. "Ara~ young master, that was quite dramatic."


    Liana simply shook her head, a soft smile forming on her lips. "You truly have no intention of letting them go, do you?"


    Javier leaned back with a smug satisfaction. "Obviously. These two are mine now."


    Iria and Iziya stood there, frozen in delight, their hearts racing with a mix of emotions. With bright eyes shining with gratitude, they clutched their coins tightly, their joy bubbling over as they exchanged shy, excited glances. They were safe, and for the first time in what felt like forever, they had a place to belong.


    Javier let out a frustrated groan, stretching his arms as if trying to shake off his impatience. "Ugh¡­ I''m going out. Waiting for Mrs. Errinette is taking too damn long." His voice dripped with irritation, frustration bubbling under the surface.


    Without another word, he stood up and casually started walking toward the exit, his brow furrowed in annoyance.


    "Young Master, wait!"


    Liana and Gloria immediately rushed after him, their skirts swaying gracefully as they matched his unbothered pace.


    "We shouldn''t leave without Mrs. Errinette!" Liana chided, her voice calm yet firm, a hint of authority underlying her concern.


    "Ara~ young master, are you running away from responsibility?" Gloria teased, her tone light despite the underlying tension, yet she, too, kept close behind him.


    Javier ignored their remarks, the determination etched in his countenance.


    Then¡ª


    Two small figures suddenly rushed forward, breaking through the crowd.


    Iria and Iziya, panic clear in their eyes, bolted after him without hesitation.


    There was no discussion, no time to second-guess. Their hearts raced, and driven by a wave of fear, they instinctively moved in tandem.


    They didn''t care where he was going; they only had one thought in mind¡ª


    They weren''t staying behind.The thought echoed in their minds, a desperate plea fueled by the fear of abandonment. They weren''t losing their chance for safety and belonging again.


    As soon as they stepped outside, Javier threw his arms into the air and shouted gleefully,


    "Buddy! Ehehehehe!"


    A loud, enthusiastic cry echoed across the courtyard as Buddy bolted forward, his large, rounded body bouncing with excitement. His wings flapped dramatically, eager to express his joy.


    Meanwhile, Pikko, ever graceful, approached them at a relaxed pace radiating a sense of calm amidst the uproar.


    But behind them loomed a much larger Pekko.


    Silverwind.


    Mrs. Errinette''s personal mount, towering over both Buddy and Pikko, exuded an aura of quiet dignity¡ªa battle-hardened steed, trained for both speed and combat. The sight commanded respect, but Javier barely spared the larger Pekko a glance.


    "Hmm¡­ So, Mrs. Errinette has her own Pekko," he mused, tapping his chin. "I got Buddy, Liana got Pikko¡­"


    A slow, cheeky grin spread across his face.


    "Hmmmm¡­ Gloria can mount Liana''s Pekko¡­"


    He turned to Liana, smirking. "That means you and I will ride together, right? Ehehehehe~"


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple as if dealing with a long-familiar headache. "Young Master¡­"


    Before she could continue, a pair of hesitant voices cut through the light-hearted chaos.


    "Y-Young Master¡­"


    Javier turned, only to find Iria and Iziya standing stiffly behind him, their faces taut with nerves.


    The two girls exchanged anxious glances before summoning the courage to look up at him.


    "What about us?" Iziya finally asked, her voice a mixture of hope and trepidation.


    For a brief moment, silence hung in the air, thick with their anxiety.


    Then¡ª


    Javier''s grin widened. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" He tilted his head, pretending to think. "Oh yeah¡­ I totally forgot about you two."


    Iria and Iziya''s faces fell, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm.


    Javier crossed his arms dramatically, feigning exaggerated concern as he glanced around. "Hmm¡­ No more room left¡­ That''s a problem, huh?"


    Panic washed over the girls. Their faces went pale, memories of uncertainty flashing in their minds.


    Liana sighed harder, already knowing where this was heading, while Gloria, watching from the side, chuckled softly behind her hand. "Ara~ Poor girls. Our young master is so cruel."


    Meanwhile, Javier struggled to hold back laughter at the sight of Iria and Iziya beginning to panic, their wide eyes reflecting their fear of being left behind. Just as they opened their mouths to protest, he threw his head back and roared with laughter.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 228 - 228: The Ride Home ( 228 )

    YANK.


    A sharp pain shot through Javier''s ear as someone grabbed and pulled it hard.


    "EEEEEEKKK!!!"


    He flailed, his body tensing from the unexpected assault.


    Whipping around, his eyes widened¡ªstanding right behind him, completely unamused, was Mrs. Errinette.


    Still pulling his ear.


    "A-Aaa¡­ Umm¡­ Errinette¡­ Ehehehe¡­" Javier grinned nervously, trying to wiggle free from her grip.


    Errinette''s eyes narrowed, her grasp tightening slightly. "The blessing ceremony isn''t done, yet you''re already trying to leave?"


    Javier gulped, panic flickering across his face.


    "U-Umm¡­ Errinette¡­ I¡­ I can explain¡ª"


    "Haaaaa¡­" Errinette let out a deep sigh, releasing his ear as she crossed her arms. "No need."


    She rolled her shoulders, exhaling as if shedding the burdens of the event.


    "I also want to go home now."


    Javier blinked, surprised at her sudden declaration.


    Liana tilted her head slightly. "Mrs. Errinette, are you saying¡ª?"


    "Yes," Errinette replied flatly, her resolve clear. "I''m tired of this place. We leave immediately."


    Before anyone could respond¡ª


    Sniffle.


    A soft, quiet sob broke the air, sending a chill through the courtyard.


    Javier turned, his eyes widening in alarm.


    Iria and Iziya stood stiffly, their small frames trembling. Their eyes were glossy with unshed tears, and their hands clenched tightly over their silver coins as if holding on to the last remnants of hope.


    They were sobbing silently, their quiet cries a stark contrast to the earlier laughter.


    Errinette''s gaze flickered toward them, her eyebrows knitting together. "Hmm? What''s wrong with you two?"


    Her voice was calm, yet curiosity laced through her inquiry.


    Iria and Iziya looked up, lips quivering, emotion choking them. They struggled to find the right words, their breaths hitching as they tried to voice their fears.


    Iria''s eyes glistened, and she finally managed to whisper, "Are¡­ are we going to be left behind again?"


    Iziya nodded, her small body shaking. "We don''t want to go back¡­ to being alone¡­"


    Javier froze, the weight of their words pressing heavily on him.


    "Err¡­" he stammered, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    Mrs. Errinette slowly turned her sharp gaze toward him, her arms crossed.


    "Young Master, enough scaring them," she said, her voice calm but firm. "If this is about space, one of the girls can ride with me."


    Javier blinked, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Errinette gestured toward Liana. "Liana is riding Pikko, right?"


    "Umm¡­ Liana is with me..." Javier replied, trying to regain his composure.


    Errinette raised an eyebrow, her gaze unwavering. "I see." She turned toward Gloria. "Then Gloria rides Pikko, and the other girl can ride with her."


    At those words, Iria and Iziya dropped into deep bows, relief flooding through them.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Errinette!" they sobbed, genuine gratitude spilling from their hearts.


    Errinette nodded, her expression unreadable but her posture softening just a fraction.


    Javier, still grinning mischievously, shrugged. "See? Problem solved. No one gets left behind."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head with a hint of affection. "You enjoy scaring them too much, Young Master."


    Gloria giggled softly, covering her mouth. "Ara~ That''s just his way of welcoming them, isn''t it?"


    Javier smirked, playfully dismissive. "Exactly. Builds character."


    Iria and Iziya, wiping their eyes, still sniffled as they looked at him, their expressions shifting from fear to newfound determination.


    Javier flashed them a confident grin. "You two better get used to it. You''re staying with me forever, remember?"


    The girls nodded quickly, standing a bit taller, their teary eyes now brimming with resolve.


    They weren''t just servants. They were his. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that meant they belonged.


    After Liana mounted Buddy, Javier hopped onto Buddy behind her, his usual mischievous grin plastered on his face.


    Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling himself closer.


    Then¡ª


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Javier''s hands "accidentally" found their way to Liana''s soft, bouncy breasts.


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Liana''s body stiffened slightly, her breath catching in surprise.


    Her voice, calm but laced with warning, broke the silence. "Young Master¡­ your hand."


    Javier paused, a playful glint in his eyes.


    Then¡ª


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    "Ehehehehe."


    Liana''s eyes twitched, a mix of irritation and embarrassment flashing across her face.


    Slap!


    She lightly smacked his arm, sighing. "Don''t touch a maiden''s assets just like that, Young Master."


    Javier tilted his head innocently. "Err¡­ But we''re gonna get married when I turn into an adult anyway."


    Liana sighed again, adjusting the reins with a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Still¡­ don''t."


    Javier pouted, his playful demeanor unwavering. "Ehhhh~ You''re no fun, Liana."


    Liana simply shook her head, though a faint pink hue dusted her cheeks, betraying her amusement.


    Meanwhile, from behind¡ª


    Gloria, riding behind them on Pikko, had been watching the entire exchange with a serene smile.


    "Ara~ Young Master, how bold," she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Javier grinned smugly. "Ehehe, of course! I know what I want!"


    Liana sighed again, muttering under her breath, "And what you want is trouble¡­"


    Gloria giggled, her laughter light and airy. "I suppose that''s true. After all, Liana is irreplaceable for you."


    Liana tilted her head slightly, caught off guard, but said nothing, her cheeks still flushed.


    Javier smirked, resting his chin on her shoulder, enjoying the closeness. "Of course. She''s my future wife, after all."


    Liana''s face turned a deeper shade of pink, her heart racing.


    "Y-Young Master¡­ focus on the road," she stammered, trying to regain her composure.


    Javier chuckled but didn''t move away. "Ehehehe."


    Gloria giggled again, her amusement infectious, but she didn''t comment further.


    As the group rode onward, Erinette sat atop Silverwind, holding the reins with practiced ease. Seated in front of her was Iria, her small hands gripping the saddle tightly as she tried to stay balanced.


    Meanwhile, Gloria rode behind Liana on Pikko, with Iziya sitting comfortably, clearly enjoying the ride.


    And in front¡ªLiana held the reins of Buddy, guiding Javier''s Pekko while Javier himself¡­


    (Squeeze. Squeeze.)


    Liana twitched slightly, her patience wearing thin.


    "Young Master¡­"


    Javier grinned behind her, unfazed. "Ehehehe."


    Liana sighed, but this time she didn''t swat him away, her resolve softening despite her irritation.


    Erinette, completely ignoring their antics, glanced ahead before speaking, her voice cutting through the playful atmosphere.


    "Young Master, once we leave the capital''s main gate, it''s best if we dash straight to the Armand region."


    Javier''s ears perked up with curiosity. "Oh? Why?"


    Erinette adjusted the reins slightly, her expression serious. "If we were on horses, our speed would be limited. But with our Pekkos? We''re faster. There''s no need to waste time on the road."


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Okay! Ehehehe!"


    Then¡ª


    "And, Liana. Gloria."


    Both women straightened at Erinette''s firm voice, instantly attentive.


    "Yes, Mrs. Errinette?" they replied in unison.


    Erinette''s calm but commanding tone carried through the wind, a reminder of her authority.


    "Once we start moving¡ªdon''t stop. Even if something is in the road, just evade. Our Pekkos are faster and more agile than any obstacle."


    Liana nodded immediately, her expression serious. "Understood, Mrs. Errinette."


    Gloria smiled lightly, her demeanor shifting to match the gravity of the situation. "Ara~ Yes, of course."


    Javier smirked, leaning in slightly against Liana''s back, trying to lighten the mood. "Oho~ Someone can''t wait to see her husband."


    Erinette glanced sideways at him, unimpressed, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.


    Javier just grinned wider, unfazed by her gaze.


    But deep down, he knew.


    A noble''s life was never easy.


    And the Armand family had more enemies than most.


    Even if Erinette was joking about speed¡ªthere was always a reason behind her decisions.


    As he looked ahead, the playful smile remained on his face, but his eyes sharpened with determination.


    As much as he wanted to relax and enjoy the ride home¡­ something told him their return to the Armand region wouldn''t be peaceful.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 229 - 229: Dashing Toward Home ( 229 )

    "Buddy! Dash!!"


    Cuquawk!!


    With a loud squawk of excitement, Buddy bolted forward, kicking up a cloud of dust as he surged ahead the moment they passed through the capital''s main gate, the sun shining brightly above.


    Right behind them¡ª


    Pikko followed smoothly, her elegant strides keeping pace effortlessly, while Silverwind ran alongside them, its powerful legs moving with controlled grace, muscles rippling beneath its sleek coat.


    Seated in front, Liana held the reins, her emerald eyes focused intently on the road ahead, the wind tugging at her hair.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier, seated right behind her, had no such concerns. With a wicked grin, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing himself close, reveling in the rush of the moment.


    "Ehehe¡­ my Liana¡­"


    Liana twitched, her body stiffening slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    She pretended not to hear him.


    ¡­For now.


    Behind them, Gloria rode Pikko with Iziya, both sharing quiet laughter, while Erinette expertly handled Silverwind with Iria seated in front, eyes wide with excitement.


    Javier glanced over and raised an eyebrow, breaking the tranquility of their ride.


    "Oh! Erinette! I didn''t know your Pekko was this fast!"


    Erinette barely spared him a glance, her expression calm and collected. "Hmm?"


    Then¡ªher lips curled slightly into a knowing smile.


    "She''s not using her full speed yet."


    Javier blinked, his curiosity piqued. "Huh?"


    "Silverwind is just matching Buddy and Pikko right now." Erinette''s voice was calm, almost teasing. "If she got serious, she''d easily outrun both."


    Javier''s jaw dropped slightly in disbelief.


    "Ehhhh!? For real!?"


    Erinette shrugged, a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "For real."


    Javier pouted, considering this for a moment¡ª


    Then his devious grin returned, a spark of mischief igniting in his eyes.


    "Well¡­ whatever."


    Raising his hand slightly, a wave of mana began to shimmer around him.


    "Let''s fix that."


    With a smirk, Javier activated his buff skill, sending a surge of energy swirling toward Buddy, Pikko, and Silverwind.


    More speed!


    "Ehehehehe!!"


    The moment the buff took effect¡ª


    All three Pekkos surged forward, their speed instantly doubling. The wind whipped against their faces, the ground became a blur beneath them, and the once-distant horizon began to close in with exhilarating speed.


    Javier laughed, a sound full of joy and freedom echoing in the air.


    This¡ªthis was real freedom.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Iria and Iziya were teetering on the edge of panic.


    As Erinette''s Pekko shot forward like a cannonball, both girls'' eyes widened in horror, their faces turning pale as they clung to their saddles for dear life.


    "EEEEEEEEKKKK!!!"


    They screamed in perfect unison, their voices piercing through the air.


    Javier, glancing over at their terror-stricken faces, burst out laughing.


    "PFFFT¡ªHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He clutched his stomach, shaking with mirth. "LOOK AT THEM!! THEIR FACES!! AHAHAHAHA!!"


    Liana, trying her best to remain composed amid the chaos, bit her lip as her shoulders shook slightly. "Young Master, please¡­ don''t laugh too much¡­" she implored, her voice strained as she fought against her own laughter.


    Gloria, riding behind them, simply chuckled softly, covering her mouth with one hand. "My my~ It is rather adorable, isn''t it?"


    Iria and Iziya, tears streaming down their faces, continued their frantic screaming.


    "H-HELP! WE''RE FLYING!"


    "TOO FAST!! TOO FASTTTTT!!!"


    Erinette, completely unfazed, kept one hand casually holding Silverwind''s reins, while the other gently adjusted Iria''s posture. "Don''t panic," she told them, her tone eerily calm, as if they were merely discussing the weather.


    "JUST DON''T PANIC!?!?" Iria shrieked, her voice cracking in fear.


    Gloria patted Iziya''s trembling shoulder reassuringly. "You''ll get used to it. Eventually."


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye, still roaring with laughter. " Welcome to Pekko travel, girls! No brakes, no fear, just speed!"


    Iria and Iziya, however, remained too busy screaming to respond, their faces a mix of exhilaration and terror as their souls practically leaving their bodies.


    Once they passed the border, they didn''t stop.


    Their Pekkos kept dashing forward, powerful legs kicking up clouds of dust as the group raced across the open plains. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden hue over the landscape.


    Javier, still holding onto Liana, glanced toward Erinette, concern creeping into his voice. "Erinette? Do you really think we should stop and rest?"


    Without looking back, Erinette responded flatly, her tone as steady as Silverwind''s gallop. "Young Master, do you think Pekkos are weak? Or that they tire as quickly as horses?"


    Javier pouted, his brow furrowing. "Well¡­ no, but¡ª"


    Erinette tilted her head slightly, her eyes focused ahead. "Then you already know the answer." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed, resting his chin on Liana''s shoulder, feeling the rhythm of her breathing. "Yeah, yeah. Pekkos aren''t like horses¡­ They''re practically monsters."


    His eyes flickered with a mix of admiration and worry. "And since they''re only found in the Armand Region, they''re built different."


    Erinette nodded, her expression unwavering. "Good. Then you also know that with a magic buff, they can run for a whole day without stopping."


    Javier clicked his tongue, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. " Yeah, I know."


    "Then no stopping until I say otherwise."


    He sighed dramatically, the weight of the day pressing on him. "Fine,."


    But his eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of unease creeping into his voice. "But what''s the rush? It''s going to be night soon."


    Finally, Erinette turned slightly, meeting his gaze with her steady, piercing eyes. "Don''t worry about food or drink. Eat while we move."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confusion mingling with concern. "Huh?"


    With her usual calm and commanding tone, Erinette gave a simple order. "We''re taking a detour. Follow me!"


    With that, she pulled Silverwind''s reins sharply, guiding her Pekko onto a narrow side road off the main path.


    "Silverwind, we use the ''other road.''"


    Cuquawked!


    Silverwind squawked out in response, swiftly changing direction and darting onto the smaller path, the sound of hooves echoing in the quiet of the plains.


    Javier blanched, his heart racing. "Wait, what?! A detour?!"


    But before he could argue¡ª


    Liana simply followed suit, her expression resolute. "Buddy! Pikko! Follow her!"


    Cuquawk!


    With no hesitation, Buddy and Pikko swerved onto the smaller road, kicking up dust as they dashed after Silverwind.


    Javier groaned, a knot forming in his stomach. "Ugh¡­ I have a bad feeling about this."


    Gloria, riding behind him on Pikko with Iziya, chuckled softly, her voice light. " That''s rare, Young Master. Are you actually worried?"


    "Worried? Me? No. I just don''t like surprises, that''s all." He crossed his arms, trying to mask his unease.


    But deep down¡ª


    Something was off. He could feel it in the air, thick with unspoken tension. This "detour" wasn''t just about saving time.


    Knowing Erinette, it probably wasn''t something good.


    As they sped down the narrow path, the wind whipped through their hair, and the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the ground. Javier''s heart raced, not just from the speed but from the anticipation of what lay ahead.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 230 - 230: Confronting the Shadows ( 230 )

    As they raced forward, Erinette suddenly spoke, her voice cutting sharply through the rush of wind.


    "Young Master. We won''t be crossing the main road toward the border."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, confusion etched on his face. "Hah? Why? You''re strong, and Liana and Gloria aren''t weak either."


    Erinette''s expression remained unchanged, her resolve steady. "I know."


    She adjusted the reins slightly, guiding Silverwind deeper onto the smaller road, the terrain becoming increasingly wild as they left the well-trodden path.


    "But it''s better to take this route," she continued, her tone calm yet firmly authoritative. "We avoid unnecessary problems while ensuring we reach the border safely. This route bypasses the next checkpoint completely."


    Javier frowned, his unease growing. "But you know¡ªI also can¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Erinette''s sharp gaze locked onto him, an intensity that silenced his protests.


    Her next words carried an unmistakable weight. "Just do as I say, ''Young Master.''"


    Javier immediately shut his mouth. Okay, Jeez.


    His arms tightened slightly around Liana''s waist, brows furrowing as turbulent thoughts ran in circles in his mind. Why a detour? Why avoid the main road? She''s strong. I''m strong. Liana and Gloria aren''t weak either.


    Something wasn''t right.


    As they continued dashing forward, Erinette glanced up. The sky was darkening, the horizon painted with ominous shades of purple and blue.


    Her eyes sharpened, the urgency in the air palpable.


    Damn. They noticed us taking the detour.


    Her grip on Silverwind''s reins tightened slightly as anxiety flickered in her mind. This wasn''t just a precaution; it was an instinct honed by experience.


    Without looking back, her voice came out calm, but urgent. "Young Master. Can you cast a stronger buff on our Pekkos?"


    Javier, caught off guard, raised an eyebrow. "Hah? That worried, huh? Fine, fine¡ªleave it to me."


    He raised his hand slightly, eyes flickering with mana, determination igniting within him.


    Then¡ª


    "Buff up! Boost Strength! Boost Agility! Boost Stamina! Boost Magic!"


    A wave of shimmering energy erupted from his body, enveloping all three Pekkos in a radiant glow. As the magic coursed through them, their legs tensed, speed doubling, movements sharp as they embraced the heightened power.


    But Javier wasn''t finished yet.


    His eyes flickered dangerously with fierce focus. "Full Barrier! Activate!"


    A transparent dome of protective energy formed around them, moving like a second skin as they dashed through the encroaching darkness.


    Erinette gave a small, approving nod. "Good. Keep that up."


    Javier''s grin widened, fueled by excitement and adrenaline. "Ehehehe. Now I''m interested. Who''s chasing us?"


    Erinette didn''t answer, her gaze unwavering as it remained fixed on the twisting path ahead.


    "We''ll find out soon."


    The primal instinct buried deep within Erinette urged her to remain vigilant; something was indeed pursuing them, and it wouldn''t be long before they drew near.


    "Stop here!"


    Erinette''s voice cut through the wind like a blade, sharp and commanding.


    All three Pekkos skidded to a sudden halt, dust swirling around them in a chaotic cloud.


    Before anyone could react, Erinette was already issuing orders with the precision of a seasoned commander.


    "Iria! Go with the Young Master! Hold the reins¡ªfaster!"


    "Eh?!" Iria''s eyes widened in surprise, but adrenaline pushed her forward anyway.


    Javier blinked, confusion flickering across his face. "Hah? Wait¡ª"


    Before he could protest, Iria scrambled onto Buddy, her hands trembling as she grasped the reins tightly.


    Erinette didn''t give him time to complain. "Liana! Prepare your weapon! Climb up Silverwind and get ready! Hold on tight!"


    Liana nodded sharply, determination etched into her features. "Understood!"


    In one fluid motion, she vaulted onto Silverwind, drawing her weapon with practiced ease.


    "Iziya! Hold the reins!" Erinette continued, her voice unwavering. "Gloria! Prepare your weapon!"


    "Huh?!" Gloria blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "Faster!" Erinette urged, her tone brooking no argument.


    Gloria immediately reacted, drawing her weapon with a flourish. "How exciting."


    "Yes, Mrs. Erinette!" Iziya clutched the reins tightly, her face set with resolve.


    In an instant, the group swapped positions, their movements efficient despite the chaos swirling around them.


    "Let''s go!" Erinette commanded, her voice slicing through the tension.


    Buddy surged forward, followed closely by Pikko and Silverwind, the ground trembling beneath their powerful strides.


    Javier, now riding with Iria, glanced over his shoulder, urgency lacing his words. "Iria! Iziya! Don''t let go of the reins! The Pekkos know where to go¡ªjust hold on!"


    Iria gulped but nodded, her expression a mix of fear and determination. "Y-Yes, Young Master!"


    Iziya''s knuckles turned white as she gripped the reins, her voice steady despite her anxiety. "U-Understood!"


    Erinette''s eyes gleamed with focus. "Silverwind! Lead the way!"


    Cuquawked!


    Silverwind squawked, picking up speed as the group raced forward into the unknown, the wind howling around them.


    Inside Erinette''s mind, calculations raced at lightning speed. I can''t fight all of them at once. Even with Liana and Gloria combined, taking down just one would be a challenge. The Young Master is strong. Too strong for them. But¡­ there''s a limit.


    Her eyes flickered with urgency. I need to protect them.


    Without hesitation, she shouted, "Faster, all Pekkos! Don''t stop!"


    All three Pekkos responded with a powerful cry, their legs pushing harder against the earth, kicking up dirt and wind as they accelerated further into the darkening landscape.


    Javier, still holding onto Iria from behind, casually tilted his head back.


    Then he saw it.


    His eyes narrowed, the thrill of danger igniting within him.


    Above them¡ª


    Twenty dark wyverns.


    Their massive wings stretched against the twilight sky, shadowy scales blending into the encroaching darkness. A thick, eerie aura surrounded their bodies, predatory eyes locked onto the group below, glinting with malevolence. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s lips curled into a grin, excitement bubbling within him. "Hmm¡­ looks like they found us, huh?"


    His grip on the saddle tightened, anticipation coursing through him. "Are you sure we shouldn''t fight them, Erinette?"


    Erinette''s voice was sharp, cutting through his bravado. "Don''t. Not now."


    Javier raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Her gaze remained fixed forward, unwavering as the wyverns began to close in. "Do you really think we can fight multiple enemies at my level?"


    Javier''s eyes flickered with amusement. "I mean¡­ yeah?"


    Erinette exhaled, the weight of responsibility evident in her posture. "Young Master, I know you can handle three. Maybe four."


    Her expression darkened slightly, urgency threading through her voice. "But what about Liana? Gloria? They might be able to take down one each."


    She glanced upward, her heart racing as the twenty wyverns circled closer, their wings casting ominous shadows.


    Her voice was calm, yet absolute. "But what if it''s sixty? Seventy? More?"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged serious glances, understanding dawning in an instant.


    They knew.


    Mrs. Erinette''s power was overwhelming¡ªstronger than both of them combined.


    But she was right.


    Even if they could handle one-on-one fights¡­ this wasn''t a fair battle.


    Liana tightened her grip on Silverwind''s saddle, her determination solidifying.


    Gloria''s playful smile faded, replaced by a steely resolve.


    Javier, still grinning, closed his eyes briefly, savoring the thrill of the impending challenge.


    Sixty to seventy of them, huh?


    His smirk didn''t disappear.


    But now¡­ his eyes gleamed with excitement, a fire igniting within him. This is going to be fun.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 231 - 231: The Encounter ( 231 )

    "Hold!"


    Erinette''s command rang out, sharp and decisive, slicing through the tension in the air.


    Immediately, all three Pekkos skidded to a halt, dust swirling around them like a curtain of uncertainty.


    Javier''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "Hah? Why stop¡ª"


    "Liana! Gloria! Prepare for battle!" Erinette''s tone brooked no argument.


    Liana and Gloria instantly responded, gripping their weapons as their expressions turned serious, ready for whatever threat lay ahead.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow flickered at the edge of the trees.


    From the darkness, two figures emerged.


    The first was a tall, cloaked figure draped in black robes, their face shrouded beneath a deep hood. An unnatural aura surrounded them, warping the very air as if reality itself recoiled.


    Beside them loomed a massive man, his towering frame encased in thick, rune-inscribed armor. Resting against his shoulder was a colossal sword, its jagged black metal pulsing with a dark, eerie energy. At its center, a single crimson-red eye opened, locking onto them with a predatory gaze.


    The moment Javier''s gaze met the eye, a low, guttural whisper echoed in his mind.


    (¡­Devour¡­ Destruction¡­ Blood¡­ Give in¡­)


    Yet, instead of fear, Javier''s smirk remained, excitement igniting in his chest.


    The cloaked figure stepped forward, voice smooth and mocking. "My, my¡­ What do we have here?"


    They tilted their head slightly, amusement dancing in their tone. "Fancy meeting you here, Erinette."


    Erinette''s expression didn''t waver. With a fluid motion, she reached for her dual swords, drawing them with a sharp shing! as the blades glinted ominously in the dimming light.


    The massive man with the cursed sword chuckled deeply, a sound that resonated with menace. "Oho~ Looks like you''re getting serious."


    Erinette raised one sword slightly, the other hanging low in a familiar battle stance. Her smile remained cold, a stark contrast to the chaos around them. "What do you want, Blakor?"


    The cloaked figure¡ªBlakor¡ªchuckled, their voice dripping with malice. "What do I want? Hmm¡­ Isn''t it obvious?"


    Javier, still leaning casually against Buddy, raised an eyebrow. This guy talks too much.


    Then¡ª


    Erinette''s eyes widened slightly, as if realization struck her like a lightning bolt. No¡­ It can''t be¡­


    Her grip on her swords tightened, the tension palpable.


    Blakor''s smirk deepened, sensing her unease. "Oh? I see you figured it out. Took you long enough."


    Javier tilted his head, confusion mingling with curiosity. "Hah? What''s she realizing?"


    Blakor spread his arms wide, a theatrical gesture that belied the threat he posed. "Erinette, it''s been a long time¡­ Since we, the Seven Chaos, had business with the Armand family."


    Liana and Gloria tensed instantly, understanding the weight of his words.


    Erinette''s eyes sharpened as she stepped forward, her voice low and dangerous. "All of you¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    Her expression darkened. "Tch! All the stupid assholes are here."


    Blakor laughed mockingly, the sound echoing in the clearing. "Oho~ You think you can handle us, Erinette?"


    The bulky man with the cursed sword let out a deep, rumbling chuckle. "Last time, you only won because it was five against seven."


    Blakor''s hood shifted slightly as he sneered. "Now? You''re all alone."


    Erinette''s smile didn''t fade, but the tension in her stance spoke volumes.


    Javier, observing the exchange, suddenly grinned, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    Liana and Gloria stood beside him, weapons drawn and ready. Liana''s magic-infused bow glowed softly, an arrow of crackling energy forming at the ready. Gloria''s warhammer radiated heat, the edges burning with magical power.


    Javier rested his chin on his hand, a playful smile curling his lips. "Well¡­ this just got interesting."


    Blakor''s chuckle deepened, morphing into a full, dark laugh. "This time, we came prepared with more!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he spread his arms wide, shadows beginning to shift ominously around them.


    Then¡ª


    Figures emerged.


    Draped in dark robes, their faces obscured, they slipped out from the trees, the rocks, the very shadows themselves.


    Ten.


    Twenty.


    Thirty.


    No¡ª


    At least sixty or more.


    Javier''s sharp eyes flicked between them, quickly counting. Tch. Too many to kill one-by-one.


    His mind raced through options¡ªescape, ambush, or a surprise counter.


    But then, instead of grinning like usual, he suddenly froze.


    His eyes widened dramatically, and his face paled.


    And then¡ª


    "M-Mama¡­ Mamaaa~!"


    He grabbed onto Liana''s arm, trembling as if struck by fear.


    His voice turned high-pitched and whiny. "Liana, I''m scared~! Waaaahhh!"


    Blakor and his men burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the clearing.


    "AHAHAHAHA!!"


    One of the bulky assassins clutched his stomach, gasping between laughs. "PFFT¡ªLOOK AT HIM! Erinette, you''re babysitting a crybaby!"


    Blakor wiped a fake tear from his hood, grinning maliciously. "This¡ªthis is too rich! And here I thought Count Garius had a talented son!"


    Javier continued clinging to Liana, shaking exaggeratedly. His lips quivered, voice breaking. "T-There''s so many of them! We''re gonna d-die!"


    Another assassin laughed loudly, his voice dripping with derision. "Pfft! How pathetic!"


    Even the one holding the cursed sword sneered, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Gloria hid her mouth behind her hand, shaking slightly¡ªnot from fear¡ªbut from the effort of stifling her laughter.


    Liana sighed, rubbing her temple in exasperation. "Young Master¡­ really?"


    Javier, still clinging to her, whispered under his breath, "Play along."


    Liana''s eyes flickered with understanding, and a knowing smirk


    Javier''s fearful act continued.


    But behind that exaggerated trembling¡ª


    His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.


    Blakor threw his head back, laughter erupting from him like a dark storm.


    "AHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The other six members of the Seven Chaos joined in, their voices rising in a cacophony of mockery that filled the air like a chilling melody.


    Blakor sneered, his red eyes glinting beneath the shadow of his hood. "And Erinette! Seriously?! You''re still playing around with that oversized chicken?!"


    He gestured mockingly toward Buddy and the other Pekkos, their imposing figures dwarfed by the looming threat of the wyverns.


    "Look at us!"


    Javier''s ears twitched, a mix of irritation and amusement flickering across his face.


    Then¡ª


    WHOOSH!


    A powerful gust of wind swept through the clearing as twenty dark wyverns suddenly descended from the grim clouds above.


    Their colossal, clawed feet struck the ground with a force that sent tremors through the earth, wings folding tightly behind them as they emitted deep, guttural growls that curdled the air.


    The obsidian scales of the beasts shimmered ominously in the dim light, their glowing red eyes fixating on the group with predatory intent.


    Blakor spread his arms wide, a grand gesture filled with arrogance. "See?! The difference in strength is obvious!"


    The Seven Chaos stood proudly, monstrous mounts behind them, exuding an aura of raw intimidation that thickened the atmosphere. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a heartbeat, silence blanketed the scene.


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk!


    Buddy let out a low, aggressive squawk, his feathers puffing up in defiance.


    Pikko, standing beside him, lowered her head slightly, sharp eyes locked onto the wyverns, talons tense and ready.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Silverwind¡­


    ...casually continued preening his feathers, completely unfazed. Her beak moved gracefully, plucking away an unnecessary feather from her wing, as if oblivious to the impending threat.


    Javier bit his lip, fighting back a laugh at the absurdity of it all.


    But before he could comment¡ª


    THUD.


    Two small bodies crumpled onto the ground.


    Iria and Iziya had fainted, eyes rolling back, their tiny forms trembling from pure shock. They had barely adjusted to riding a speeding Pekko. Now, confronted with twenty monstrous dark wyverns, their minds simply shut down.


    Gloria watched as the girls fell lifelessly onto the dirt, a soft, amused chuckle escaping her lips. "My my~ That was faster than expected."


    Liana sighed, running a hand through her hair in exasperation. "At least they''ll be easier to carry now."


    Buddy squawked loudly, stomping the ground aggressively, eyes flashing with sharp, dangerous intent.


    Pikko responded with a low, warning cry, feathers bristling, ready to spring into action at any moment.


    Silverwind?


    ...Still grooming, blissfully unfazed by the escalating tension around him.


    Javier''s grin widened, a spark of excitement igniting in his eyes. "Oh-ho~ This just got fun."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 232 - 232: The Unfair Advantage ( 232 )

    Javier''s body trembled violently, the fear he feigned palpable in the air.


    His eyes watered, lips quivering as he clung tightly to Liana, his shoulders shaking uncontrollably.


    Then¡ª


    "M-Mama! Mamaaaa! Uwaaaaa!"


    His fake sobs echoed through the battlefield, a mockery that rang out amidst the chaos.


    Blakor and the other Chaos members howled with laughter, their voices cruel and mocking.


    "PFFFT¡ªAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Blakor clutched his stomach, doubling over in amusement. "Look at this brat!" He pointed at Javier, voice dripping with derision. "He just pissed himself in fear! AHAHAHAHA!"


    The other enemies chuckled, shaking their heads in disbelief.


    "Tch. Some noble kid."


    "And here I thought he was supposed to be Garius''s son? Pathetic."


    The mockery spread like wildfire, sneers and laughter filling the air, mingling with the distant sounds of clashing metal and battle cries.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier turned toward Erinette, his voice breaking between exaggerated sobs. "Uwaaa! E-Erinette! H-How are we going to get home?!"


    He hiccuped dramatically, eyes wide with faux terror. "There''s too many of them! W-We''re gonna d-die! Uwaaa!!"


    Blakor nearly fell over laughing, his mirth echoing like thunder.


    Even the dark wyverns snorted in disdain, as if insulted by the sheer lack of dignity displayed.


    Gloria, barely holding herself together, covered her mouth with one hand, her shoulders trembling with suppressed laughter.


    Liana, still holding her drawn bow, let out a slow, deep sigh, her expression a mix of annoyance and concern. "Young Master¡­"


    Her tone was completely unamused, and she already knew¡ªJavier was enjoying himself way too much.


    But¡ª


    The enemy? They had no idea.


    Behind Javier''s shaking, sobbing figure, his eyes gleamed dangerously, a flicker of mischief dancing within them.


    Javier''s sobs suddenly stopped. His trembling body went still.


    And then¡ª


    He grinned.


    Both of his hands slipped casually into his pockets, an air of nonchalance enveloping him.


    In a calm, almost lazy voice, he spoke. "So¡­ can you please¡­ move along?"


    Blakor''s laughter roared back to life. "BWAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    His men snickered, shaking their heads in disbelief. "This brat is pretending to be strong now!"


    Blakor wiped his eyes, still grinning. "Hey, kid. Do you really think your maids and these pathetic chickens will survive?"


    He gestured toward his army¡ªa total of sixty elite assassins cloaked in shadow. "They don''t even have the chance to fight back! Just look at my men!"


    His voice dripped with confidence, a sinister edge lurking beneath. "Your little group will be exhausted before they even take out a fraction of us."


    Javier''s grin widened, an almost predatory glint in his eyes. "Oh? So you''re saying¡­ if these guys were gone, we''d have a chance to go home?"


    Blakor grinned mockingly, the laughter fading from his voice. "Bwahahaha! Keep dreaming, kid."


    Then his eyes turned cold, the laughter replaced by a chilling resolve. "No offense, but this is the time for you to die."


    Without warning¡ª


    Blakor swung his massive cursed sword, its dark aura flaring as it cut through the air, aimed directly at Javier''s head.


    "YOUNG MASTER!!"


    Erinette moved instantly, adrenaline surging through her veins.


    But before she could take a step¡ª


    CLANG!!


    A thunderous impact shook the battlefield, reverberating through the ground like a drumbeat of fate.


    Javier didn''t move.


    He didn''t need to.


    Because suddenly¡ª


    A massive knight, clad in pure white full plate armor, materialized in front of him.


    Blakor''s attack was completely blocked.


    His blade clashed against a shining shield, runes glowing with pure light energy, illuminating the darkness around them.


    The massive knight stood like an immovable fortress, holding a sword and shield embedded with light crystals and sacred runes that pulsed with power.


    Blakor''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief washing over his features. "What the¡ª?!"


    Then¡ª


    "ARGHHH!!"


    A chorus of screams erupted behind him, shattering the momentary silence.


    Blakor whirled around, panic rising in his chest as he took in the scene.


    His face drained of color.


    Because in an instant¡ª


    His entire shadow-robed army of sixty was gone.


    All dead.


    Slashed. Pierced. Annihilated.


    Standing among the fallen bodies were twenty heavily armored knights, clad in pure adamantite full plate, their armor gleaming ominously in the dim light.


    Each knight wielded a massive greatsword.


    And behind them¡ª


    An entire squad of Puppet knights armed with enchanted magic crossbows, their runes still glowing from their latest volley, ready to unleash hell.


    Blakor staggered back, hands shaking, disbelief etched across his face. "W-What the hell¡­?!"


    Javier, still grinning, casually tilted his head, the light in his eyes brightening. "Oh? Were you expecting a fair fight?"


    His voice dripped with confidence, a sharp contrast to the chaos around them. "Sorry, but I don''t fight fair."


    Javier grinned, casually rolling his shoulders as his gaze fixed on the hulking brute wielding the cursed sword.


    "Yeah, big guy," he said, tapping his chest lightly.


    "I know the limits of what my kid body can do."


    His eyes gleamed mischievously, radiating a sense of playful menace. "No matter how strong or talented I am, I''m still a kid. My body is still a kid''s body."


    Blakor and his men stiffened slightly, an unshakeable sense of foreboding creeping in as they sensed something off about his tone.


    Javier continued with unwavering confidence, his smirk never fading. "And no matter how much of a genius I am, my power has limits."


    He shrugged dramatically, feigning nonchalance. "Even if I released every limiter I have right now, I''d still be capped¡ªbecause my body can''t handle it."


    Then, without missing a beat, his smirk widened into something sharper. "But once I reach adulthood¡­?"


    His eyes flickered dangerously as they locked onto Blakor''s. "That''s when you''ll see my real power. Right, big guy?"


    "T-This damn kid¡­!!" the brute growled, his grip tightening on his massive sword, knuckles white with anger.


    Javier tilted his head mockingly, feigning innocent curiosity. "Tch, no¡ªno~ no~! You''ve got the wrong idea," he chided, wagging his finger with playful reproach. "I don''t fight alone."


    Blakor''s eyes narrowed, confusion mixing with irritation. "Hah?"


    Javier casually gestured toward Erinette, who stood resolute yet tense. "Yeah, I know your strength is on par with Erinette here."


    Then, with a grin that could outshine the sun, he added, "But why should I bother fighting all of you?"


    Blakor''s brows furrowed, suspicion creeping in. "What¡ª?"


    In a sweeping gesture, Javier pointed behind him. "I just let them do it."


    The hulking brute''s entire body tensed, a wave of realization crashing over him.


    Javier chuckled, clearly enjoying the game. "This? This is just a small squad for now."


    He snapped his fingers.


    "And the best part? Unlike you guys¡ª"


    He raised one hand, and one of the adamantite-clad puppet knights instantly vanished into thin air with a shimmering sound, leaving only a lingering echo behind.


    Blakor flinched, eyes darting around as if expecting an ambush.


    Javier lowered his hand. Immediately, a brand-new puppet knight appeared in its place, fully restored and stoically standing in perfect battle stance, the air around it electrified with latent energy.


    Blakor''s face paled, a dawning horror settling in his gut. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier grinned, stuffing his hands back into his pockets as if sharing a delightful secret. "If their energy runs out, I just put them back inside my magic storage and replace them with a fresh one."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement, a predator enjoying the hunt. "Like this."


    He casually waved his hand again, and another worn-out puppet knight vanished, replaced by another fully recharged one, flawless and ready for battle.


    Blakor''s breath hitched, and his men stared in horror, realization dawning on them one by one, like a cold wave crashing over an unsuspecting shore.


    Javier tilted his head, feigning innocence once more, but mischief danced in his eyes. "So tell me, big guy¡­"


    He grinned wider, teeth glinting like blades in the sunlight. "How do you plan on fighting an army that never runs out?"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 233 - 233: Deception on the Battlefield ( 233 )

    Javier, still grinning, casually turned to Erinette.


    "Erinette?"


    She kept her blades ready but glanced at him. "Hmm?"


    Javier tilted his head slightly, a playful glint in his eyes. "Those dark wyverns¡­ can their meat be eaten?"


    Liana and Gloria blinked in surprise, while Blakor and his remaining men stared in disbelief. Even the hulking brute gripping the cursed sword froze, confusion washing over his face.


    Erinette raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask, Young Master?"


    Javier shrugged, maintaining his grin. "Nothing¡­ just wondering."


    Then¡ª


    He casually glanced toward the battlefield, where all twenty dark wyverns now lay motionless. Their massive, lifeless bodies sprawled across the ground, some still twitching slightly, flesh pierced through with giant magic spikes¡ª


    Spikes that hadn''t been there a moment ago.


    Blakor''s eyes widened in horror. "W-What the hell?!"


    Javier''s smirk deepened, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Oh~ that?"


    He lifted his foot slightly, tapping it against the dirt.


    Thud.


    "Just a little something I activated when I stomped the ground."


    Blakor''s breath hitched, realization dawning on him.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "You were so focused on my knights¡­ you didn''t notice, huh?"


    His grin widened even further. "Ehehehehe."


    The battlefield fell into a heavy silence, the gravity of the moment settling in.


    Except for the sound of Gloria giggling behind her hand, a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    Erinette sighed, sheathing her swords with a resigned expression. "Young Master¡­ if you wanted wyvern meat, you could''ve just asked."


    Javier laughed, the sound bright and carefree. "But this was way more fun!"


    Blakor staggered back, his mind racing. For the first time, genuine fear gripped him. This wasn''t just a brat with strong bodyguards; this was a monster in human form.


    Suddenly, Javier gasped, his body trembling again, eyes watering as he clutched his face, shaking uncontrollably.


    "M-Mama! MAMAAAA!" he wailed loudly, stumbling forward. "I''m scaaaaared!!"


    Blakor and his remaining men, still reeling from the wyvern massacre, flinched at the sudden shift in tone.


    One of the assassins blinked in confusion. "Huh?"


    Another scratched his head, bewildered. "W-Wait¡­ isn''t this kid¡­?"


    Javier slowly turned to face them, his teary, panicked expression melting away. In its place, a wide, gleeful grin spread across his face.


    Blakor''s breath hitched, unease creeping into his chest.


    Javier tilted his head innocently, then suddenly brightened up, pretending to be a complete fool. "Uh¡­ uh¡­ 1 plus 1 is¡­ three?"


    Silence enveloped the battlefield.


    Blakor and his men stared in disbelief, processing the absurdity of the moment.


    One of the assassins rubbed his temples in frustration. "W-What the hell is wrong with this kid?!"


    Another gritted his teeth, exasperated. "I-I can''t tell if he''s a monster or just an idiot!"


    The huge brute gripping the cursed sword trembled, veins bulging as anger and confusion warred within him. "T-This damn kid¡­!!"


    Javier just kept smiling, his eyes twinkling with amusement, a predator reveling in the chaos he created.


    At that moment, Blakor realized something chilling. This wasn''t a kid pretending to be smart. This was a genius pretending to be stupid.


    And that¡ª


    Was far more terrifying.


    Blakor gritted his teeth, his hands shaking with frustration.


    His men, already paralyzed by fear, waited for a command¡ªany command.


    Then, it hit him.


    This damn kid.


    He wasn''t just strong; he knew how to act. He toyed with them.


    Blakor''s face twisted in fury. "Damn it! EVERYONE, RETREAT!!!"


    The remaining assassins didn''t hesitate. They turned and bolted, scrambling over the lifeless bodies of their comrades, vanishing into the shadows.


    But before Blakor could escape¡ª


    Javier grinned wider, stuffing his hands back into his pockets.


    "Eh? Leaving so soon?"


    He tilted his head, his voice laced with playful disappointment. "I thought you were going to have dessert with me."


    A chill crawled down Blakor''s spine. He didn''t dare turn back; he just ran¡ªfaster than he had ever run in his life.


    For the first time, he truly understood fear.


    Behind him, Javier simply watched them disappear, his grin widening with malicious delight.


    Then¡ª


    His hand slipped into his magic storage, retrieving one of his finest creations.


    A masterpiece born from the fusion of his past-life knowledge and current magic: the Magic Artillery.


    It was a weapon unlike anything in this world¡ªsleek, powerful, and devastating.


    Javier twirled it in his hands, a manic glint dancing in his eyes.


    With a smooth motion, he pulled out a highly condensed mana crystal bullet and loaded it into the artillery. A soft click echoed through the battlefield, slicing through the tension.


    Then¡ª


    He casually aimed it toward the retreating enemies.


    Blakor, sensing something was off, glanced back. His eyes widened in horror. "Fuckkkkk¡ª!"


    Javier''s grin stretched ear to ear as he waved playfully. "See ya, scary guy!"


    BOOM!!!


    A thunderous explosion tore through the ground, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. A massive blast of pure mana energy erupted, engulfing the escaping assassins in a brilliant, blinding inferno.


    The earth trembled beneath the force, and the sky crackled with raw magic.


    Where Blakor and his men had been moments ago¡ªnow lay only scorched earth.


    Javier exhaled, lowering the artillery with a satisfied sigh.


    Turning back to Liana and Gloria, he wore a smug look. "Okay~ Now we can go home."


    As the smoke cleared and the ground trembled from the impact, Erinette stood motionless, her eyes locked onto Javier.


    For the first time¡ª


    She was genuinely shocked.


    She had always known Javier was special¡ªtalented, unpredictable, cunning.


    But this?


    This was something else entirely.


    This wasn''t just raw talent or arrogance; this was true control.


    Javier knew his limits. He understood the restrictions of his young body. Yet instead of being reckless, he thought ahead. He planned. He adapted.


    And that''s what made him dangerous.


    A slow smirk crept onto Erinette''s lips.


    This¡­ this is something I''ll need to report to Lord Garius.


    She could already picture it: Garius sitting in his study, reading her report with a pleased grin, perhaps even a hint of nostalgia.


    Because looking at Javier now¡ªshe saw it.


    The same cunning. The same foresight. The same survivor''s instinct that Garius had when he was just a child escaping assassination.


    Erinette smiled to herself as she watched Javier casually store away his Magic Artillery.


    He wasn''t reckless. He wasn''t fighting with emotion.


    He knew.


    He understood his limits.


    Even if he went all out¡ªeven if he pushed his magic enhancement to the maximum¡ªhe might be on par with or even stronger than Blakor.


    But his body wouldn''t keep up; his magic had a cap. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet¡ª


    Instead of relying purely on power, he outplayed them completely.


    Javier didn''t fight to overpower; he fought to win.


    Erinette''s smirk widened.


    This is something only a true Armand would do.


    Erinette chuckled to herself, shaking her head.


    Like father, like son.


    As Erinette watched Javier, she couldn''t help but be reminded of another boy¡ªone who had once been her Young Master.


    Her mind drifted back to that fateful night, back when Lord Garius was still just a child.


    She could still hear it¡ªthe screams, the clash of steel, the flames consuming the manor.


    And amidst it all¡ªa young Garius, trembling, tears streaming down his face. His family had been slaughtered before his very eyes.


    His mother''s final act had not been to cry or run¡ªbut to prioritize his safety. Her last order had been clear:


    "Take him and run. No matter what happens¡ªkeep him alive."


    Away from the carnage. Away from his home.


    That night, Garius lost everything.


    It was Erinette, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen who dragged him away to safety.


    From that moment on, Garius was never the same.


    He became calculating, cunning, cold. He planned ahead, learned from every mistake, and never let emotions cloud his judgment again.


    And the result? He won back his family''s territory. He never lost again.


    Erinette''s gaze softened slightly.


    Javier¡­


    That boy was different from Garius in many ways. But in this moment, she saw it¡ªthe same instinct, the same brilliance.


    Just like before, she knew.


    This boy would not just survive; he would conquer.


    Erinette''s eyes flickered as she gazed at Javier.


    So young. So mischievous. Yet so dangerous.


    Not because of his strength, but because¡ª like his father ¡ªhe already knew how to survive.


    Her smirk returned.


    Lord Garius¡­ you will be pleased to know your youngest son is so much like you. He cares for his people, plans everything ahead, learning from every mistake. Just as you orchestrated your own path, paving the way for him, Javier is poised to follow, shaping the world as it should be.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 234 - 234: Mischief and Memories ( 234 )

    The dim light in Marcellus''s room in the capital city cast soft shadows against the walls. Lithia, his dark elf personal maid, stood near the door, her crimson eyes calm and composed.


    "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric is here."


    Marcellus, seated by his desk, glanced up from a letter, already knowing why his younger brother had come.


    "Okay, let him in."


    The door swung open as Cedric strolled in, his usual confident smirk in place.


    "Yo, big brother."


    Marcellus sighed, rubbing his temple. "What now, Cedric?"


    Cedric waved a letter in his hand before tossing it onto the table. "Hmm? You didn''t get Father''s letter from Lithia? I got mine from Meira here."


    From behind Cedric, Meira¡ªa stunning catfolk maid¡ªstood silently, her tail flicking lazily. She gave a polite nod to Lithia before stepping back, waiting patiently.


    Marcellus picked up his own letter and tapped the parchment against the desk.


    "I got it and already read it." His tone was flat. "Father considers our mission finished and wants us to return to the Armand region, right?"


    Cedric grinned. "Yeah! I can''t wait. Babysitting those summoned heroes was a pain."


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, letting out a deep sigh.


    "Do you think I enjoyed it?" He ran a hand through his hair, clearly annoyed. "The only reason I agreed was because it was Father''s order¡ªand because His Majesty asked him as a personal favor. Just because they were best friends back in the day... ugh."


    Cedric groaned. "I don''t even want to think about it anymore."


    Then, his expression changed, and he crossed his arms thoughtfully.


    "Hey¡­ do you remember the time Father told us not to interfere during the party at our estate? When that low baron''s kid messed with our maid?"


    Marcellus paused, then realization dawned.


    "Oh, you mean when our little brother lost his temper?"


    Cedric snorted. "Yeah! That one. Honestly, I didn''t care if Javier kicked that jerk or punched his teeth in."


    He grinned, shaking his head.


    "But Father''s order was absolute. He told us to pretend to be mad at Javier and let things play out."


    Marcellus smirked slightly. "And then that brat pulled out Gravity Magic."


    Both brothers fell silent for a moment, remembering how Javier''s spell had forced every noble, knight, and guest in the hall to their knees.


    Cedric exhaled, whistling low. "I''ll admit, that caught me off guard. I knew he had talent, but damn¡­ Triple Gravity?"


    Marcellus nodded. "I could''ve dispelled it easily, but¡­"


    His expression darkened slightly. "Father''s order was strict: ''Do not interfere. Do not counter his magic. Do not even try to break free.''"


    Cedric shuddered. "Tch. As much as I hate to say it, Father is scary when he gives a direct command."


    Marcellus sighed again, resting his chin on his knuckles. "In the end, we had no choice but to play along. Javier probably thought we were against him that day."


    Cedric shrugged. "Well, can you blame him? We were acting like arrogant jerks on purpose."


    Marcellus chuckled dryly. "True. But in the end, it worked out, didn''t it? He made a statement. The nobles learned not to mess with Our Family."


    Cedric leaned against the desk, stretching his arms. "Yeah, but I doubt he ever knew we weren''t actually mad at him."


    Marcellus smirked. "We''ll explain it to him eventually."


    Cedric snickered. "Or we could let him keep thinking we were jerks. More fun that way."


    Marcellus shook his head, but there was an amused glint in his eyes.


    From the side, Lithia and Meira exchanged knowing glances but remained silent. After all, this was a family matter.


    Then¡ª


    Cedric grinned mischievously, elbowing Marcellus.


    "Ehehehehe¡­ Can''t wait to ask for more gold from that boy."


    Marcellus chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, we both know he''s got a ridiculous amount stored away in that magic storage of his."


    Cedric rubbed his chin, smirking. "More than Father, even."


    The brothers exchanged glances and then snickered in unison, "Ehehehehehehe." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meira sighed, her tail flicking slightly. "You two are terrible."


    Lithia, standing beside her, chuckled softly. "It''s only natural, isn''t it? They''re his older brothers, after all."


    Cedric suddenly crossed his arms, his playful smirk fading slightly. "Yeah¡­ but only we get to bully him."


    Marcellus''s grin sharpened. "If anyone else tries?"


    His eyes darkened.


    Cedric''s expression turned serious. "I''ll kill them personally."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    For all their teasing and gold-digging, one truth never changed: no matter what, Javier was their little brother. And if anyone dared to truly harm him, they''d never live to regret it.


    Then¡ª


    The tension vanished as Cedric stretched and yawned. "Alright, let''s get packing. We''ll be back home soon."


    Marcellus smirked. "Yeah. Can''t wait to see Javier''s face when we ask for another ''loan.''"


    Cedric grinned. "Think he''ll fall for it again?"


    Marcellus snickered. "Oh, definitely. Ehehehehe."


    Lithia and Meira sighed together.


    Truly¡ªthese brothers were trouble.


    Marcellus stood up, stretching slightly, and turned to Lithia. "Lithia?"


    The dark elf bowed her head slightly. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    "Everything packed up?"


    Lithia nodded. "Yes. Everything is prepared."


    Marcellus glanced at Cedric, who was casually leaning against the table. "According to Father, we''re leaving together."


    Then, his eyes flickered back to Lithia. "Tell the other three to be ready. We depart soon."


    Lithia sighed softly. "Understood. They''ll be ready."


    Marcellus chuckled. "Unlike Javier, we don''t have Erinette escorting us."


    Cedric snorted. "Not like he needs an escort anyway. That brat''s already way too strong."


    Cedric then turned to Meira. "Meira, we''ll be in the same carriage as Marcellus."


    Meira perked up, her ears twitching slightly. "Understood, Master Cedric."


    "Tell the other maids to use horses and follow us." His tone shifted slightly, becoming more serious. "Ensure every weapon is ready."


    Meira smiled playfully, flicking her tail. "Woooo~ someone is strict."


    Her voice was teasing.


    Cedric rolled his eyes, smirking. "Tch. Just do it."


    Marcellus grinned. "Midnight departure. No delays."


    Lithia and Meira exchanged glances and nodded. "Yes, Masters."


    The preparations for their return to the Armand region were officially set.


    The carriage rolled smoothly through the quiet night, its wheels softly rattling against the stone path. Inside, Marcellus sat across from Cedric, his arms casually crossed as he leaned against the seat.


    Beside him, Lithia sat elegantly, her dark elf features composed as always.


    Meanwhile, Meira wasted no time wrapping her arms around Cedric, leaning into him with a satisfied sigh. "Mmmm... Master Cedric~."


    Cedric grinned, resting an arm around her shoulders.


    Marcellus clicked his tongue, smirking. "Tch! Your girl couldn''t even last a minute before clinging to you?"


    Cedric chuckled, giving Meira a playful squeeze. "Hmm? She''s always like this ever since Mother found out about us."


    Then¡ªhe grinned wickedly at Marcellus. "And you? Still looking awkward around her."


    Marcellus instantly stiffened, turning his gaze away. "O-Of course!" he snapped, flustered.


    Lithia, ever composed, raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    Cedric laughed, leaning back. "What''s the matter? Mother already gave her blessing. You''re still acting like a damn teenager."


    Marcellus grumbled, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, yeah. But remember what Mother said?"


    Cedric smirked, lowering his voice in a dramatic imitation of their mother''s elegant yet firm tone. "''You may do as you wish, but do not give me grandchildren too soon.''"


    Marcellus groaned, covering his face. "Ugh. When she said that, I wanted to disappear."


    Cedric snickered. "She didn''t even say it directly. Just gave us that look and said, ''Be responsible.''"


    Marcellus sighed deeply, finally relaxing. "Tch. I swear, nothing gets past Mother."


    Cedric grinned. "Well, she''s not wrong. No kids¡ªyet."


    Marcellus groaned again. "Shut up. Just focus on getting home."


    Cedric laughed harder. "Oh? Nervous now?"


    Marcellus ignored him, looking out the carriage window as the capital slowly faded behind them.


    As the carriage rolled through the night, Cedric and Meira had already fallen asleep, tangled in a comfortable embrace. Meira''s tail curled around Cedric''s leg, her breathing steady as she nestled against him.


    The gentle rhythm of the carriage wheels filled the silence.


    Then¡ª


    A delicate touch.


    Lithia, seated beside Marcellus, slowly reached for his hand, her slender fingers brushing against his.


    She didn''t say a word¡ªjust held it, intertwining their fingers.


    Marcellus stiffened slightly, then sighed, closing his eyes for a brief moment. He leaned toward her, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love you, Lithia."


    Lithia''s fingers tightened around his. She didn''t need to say anything; her grip said it all.


    In the quiet of the night, words weren''t necessary.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 235 - 235: Family Matters ( 235 )

    "Ehehehe! We Arrive!!!"


    Javier''s excited voice echoed as they crossed the border into the Armand Region. The moment he spotted the familiar gate, his energy surged.


    "YEAHHH!!!"


    With a wide grin, he threw his hands up, letting out a loud whoop. "HOOOOMMMMMEEEEEEE!!"


    Before Buddy even came to a complete stop, Javier slid off effortlessly, landing smoothly on the ground. Without missing a beat, he dashed toward the nearest food stall by the gate.


    An old vendor, burly and gruff, watched with a knowing smile.


    Javier slapped down ten silver coins. "Old Man! Give me roast meat worth this much!"


    The vendor''s smile widened. "Welcome back, Young Master."


    He expertly sliced thick cuts of sizzling, perfectly roasted meat and handed them over in a wrap. "How was school? I heard your blessing ceremony went smoothly."


    Javier took a massive bite, chewing as he answered casually. "School? Boring. Lucky it''s over."


    He waved dismissively. "The blessing ceremony? Just so-so¡­"


    Meanwhile¡ª


    A shadow loomed behind him. Buddy, his trusty companion. With his beak slightly open and drool dripping down, he stared intently at the meat, his eyes screaming one thing: GIVE. ME. MEAT.


    Javier, not even turning around, let out a small chuckle. "Heh. Yeah, yeah, I know, Buddy."


    With a smirk, he tore off a large chunk and tossed it back. Buddy snatched it mid-air, chomping down with a triumphant squawk.


    The vendor chuckled. "Hahaha! Some things never change."


    Gloria, still seated on Pikko, covered her mouth with a soft laugh. "Ara~ The Young Master never wastes a second before finding food."


    Liana shook her head but smiled. "At least let us settle in before running off, Young Master¡­"


    Javier, mouth still full, grinned widely. "Too late! I''m home, so I''m celebrating!"


    He stretched lazily, still chewing on his roast meat. Liana, ever the responsible one, sighed. "Young Master, we still have hours before reaching the estate. We should get going."


    Javier paused, glancing at the road ahead. Then¡ªhe shrugged. "Hmm? No need."


    He turned toward Erinette, his grin widening mischievously. "Erinette?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked. "You can go ahead. I bet you can''t wait to see your husband."


    Erinette''s eye twitched.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    THUMP!


    A dry retching sound echoed behind him. Javier turned to see Iria and Iziya collapsed on the ground, pale as ghosts, their bodies trembling as they clutched their stomachs. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of them groaned weakly, "T-Too¡­ fast¡­"


    The other barely lifted her head, eyes unfocused. "N-Never¡­ riding¡­ Pekko¡­ again¡­"


    Then¡ª


    BLEEEEGHHH!!


    Both girls turned and threw up.


    Javier blinked, then¡ª


    BWAHAHAHAHAHA!


    He burst into laughter, clutching his stomach.


    Liana sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, don''t laugh¡­"


    Gloria, however, simply chuckled behind her hand. "Ara~ Such a strong will, yet their bodies can''t keep up."


    Still laughing, Javier wiped a tear from his eye. "Ehehehe¡­ Guess not everyone is cut out for Pekko travel!"


    Buddy squawked in agreement, flapping his wings proudly, while Pikko turned away, maintaining his dignified demeanor. Silverwind? Completely unbothered, still ignoring everything.


    Javier clapped his hands together. "Alright! Let''s go home!"


    Just as Javier was about to mount Buddy, something caught his eye¡ªa new Pekko approaching from the distance. But it wasn''t just any Pekko.


    It was Alf.


    Javier''s eyes widened in disbelief. "EHHHHH!? Mr. Alf, riding a Pekko?!"


    His voice carried pure shock. Then¡ªhis mind clicked. "Wait¡­ how did he know Erinette was here?"


    Before Javier could think further¡ª


    SQUAWK!!


    Buddy and Pikko suddenly let out distressed cries, their feathers puffing up as they tensed.


    Javier blinked. "Huh? Buddy? Pikko? What''s wrong?"


    Then¡ªhe felt it. A powerful presence. No¡ªthree.


    His eyes slowly lifted.


    And then¡ª


    BOOM!


    A huge, golden-haired Pekko stepped forward, its massive frame towering over the others. And the one riding it¡ª


    Lord Garius.


    Javier''s father.


    Seated firmly, his expression unreadable, his gaze sharp as ever.


    Behind him¡ªarms wrapped gently around his waist¡ªwas Lady Francesca, Javier''s mother. Her elegant features remained calm, though her eyes held warmth as she glanced at Javier.


    Just beside them, on his own Pekko and wearing his usual confident smirk, was Hesbeirn.


    Javier felt a drop of sweat roll down his temple. "¡­Oh."


    The air suddenly felt heavier. For the first time in a while¡ªJavier wasn''t sure if he should laugh or run.


    "JAVIER!"


    Javier froze. His entire body stiffened as his father''s booming voice rang through the air.


    "Eeeepp!!" He snapped to attention, standing straighter than ever. "Y-Yes, E-Esteemed Father!!"


    Liana and Gloria silently covered their mouths, clearly holding back laughter. Erinette stood perfectly composed, as if this was just another normal day.


    Lord Garius, still seated on his massive Pekko, narrowed his eyes. "Why did you stop here instead of heading straight home?"


    Javier opened his mouth, then closed it. Then opened it again. "Errr¡­ errr¡­"


    Think, think, THINK!


    Garius slowly turned his gaze. "Erinette."


    His voice was firm, commanding.


    Erinette bowed her head slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius motioned toward the two small, pale girls still recovering from their near-death Pekko ride. "Who are those two children?"


    His sharp gaze locked onto Iria and Iziya. The two girls, still dizzy and weak from the journey, immediately tensed under his presence.


    Iziya let out a tiny squeak. Iria''s knees wobbled.


    Javier, still sweating, quickly waved his hands. "Ahahaha¡­ um, funny story, Father!"


    Garius''s eyebrow twitched. Lady Francesca, still seated behind him, chuckled softly. Hesbeirn just smirked, clearly enjoying the show.


    Javier knew one thing for sure¡ªhe was in trouble.


    "HESBEIRN!"


    Hesbeirn immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s sharp eyes locked onto Iria and Iziya. "Capture those two and bring them to the estate."


    Iria and Iziya visibly flinched.


    "Yes, my lord!" Hesbeirn grinned, cracking his knuckles before effortlessly grabbing the two girls by their collars.


    "Eeeek!!"


    "W-We can walk! We can walk!!"


    Ignoring their protests, Hesbeirn simply slung them over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. Javier gulped, his heart racing.


    But before he could react¡ª


    Garius turned his intense gaze toward Liana and Gloria. "And YOU TWO."


    Liana and Gloria immediately stood at attention.


    "You will report to ME when we arrive back at the estate."


    Liana''s posture stiffened. "Y-Yes, My Lord!"


    Gloria, usually composed, nodded quickly. "Yes, My Lord."


    Javier, now sweating bullets, made one last desperate attempt to escape focus. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhis father wouldn''t¡ª


    "AND JAVIER!"


    "Y-Y-Y-YES, ESTEEMED FATHER!!"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Take your ''muddy'' back to the estate. And NO DETOUR."


    Javier''s heart dropped. His father knew.


    Forcing an awkward grin, he saluted playfully. "O-Of course! Straight home! Not even thinking about detouring! Hehehe¡­!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    Javier nodded excessively, trying to appear innocent.


    Garius didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to. Javier already knew¡ªhe was completely trapped.


    As his father turned his Pekko toward the estate, Javier sighed deeply, his freedom slipping away.


    "Tch¡­ fine, fine¡­"


    Muttering under his breath, he climbed onto Buddy. Liana, hiding a smirk, glanced at him. "Shall we go, Young Master?"


    Javier grumbled. "Yeah, yeah¡­ no detours¡­"


    Buddy squawked sadly, sensing his master''s defeat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 236 - 236: The Speed of Pride ( 236 )

    As Buddy trotted along the road, carrying Javier toward the estate, his mind buzzed with complaints.


    Ugh¡­


    Father always said,


    "Don''t ride Pekko."


    "Pekko are monster birds."


    "They aren''t proper mounts for nobles."


    Yet¡ª


    LOOK AT HIM NOW!!


    Javier''s eyes twitched as he stared ahead. His father sat casually atop a massive, golden-feathered Pekko, riding like it was second nature.


    Not only that¡ªAlf had a Pekko. Hesbeirn had a Pekko. Erinette had Silverwind. Since when did they all have their own Pekkos?! And why had he never seen any of them before?!


    Javier narrowed his eyes suspiciously. These aren''t just any Pekkos. Looking at how calm and obedient they were, it was clear¡ªthey had been raised and trained alongside their riders for years.


    And yet¡ªwhy haven''t I ever seen them?


    He tilted his head slightly, staring at his father''s golden Pekko. It didn''t even look bothered by anything¡ªcompletely at ease, confident, and experienced.


    Javier squinted. Just how long has Father been secretly riding Pekko¡­?


    His grip tightened slightly around Liana''s waist as he leaned forward. Something about this felt off. There was definitely something he wasn''t being told.


    "Don''t you dare detour with your ''muddy'' there," Garius''s voice was sharp, unwavering.


    Javier jerked upright. "Y-Yes! Esteemed Father!"


    But inside his mind¡­ Ugh¡­ calling my Buddy ''muddy''¡­


    He gritted his teeth, grumbling internally.


    But before he could curse his father further¡ª


    Garius leaned slightly forward, resting a hand on the golden feathers of his Pekko, Giddie. His lips curled into a knowing smirk as he whispered something into Giddie''s ear.


    Javier squinted.


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawwwkkk!!!


    Giddie let out a loud, commanding squawk, his golden feathers ruffling as his sharp eyes locked onto Buddy and Pikko.


    Buddy and Pikko immediately stiffened. Their heads snapped forward, bodies rigid.


    Javier could almost hear their thoughts. "We heard the boss. No detours. No funny business."


    Javier''s jaw dropped. "Oi¡­ did¡­ did my father''s Pekko just warn mine?!"


    Liana hid a small laugh, pretending to adjust her grip on the reins. Gloria, riding Pikko behind them, covered her mouth with her sleeve, giggling softly.


    Meanwhile, Garius smirked in satisfaction.


    Javier, feeling completely outmaneuvered, slumped slightly. "Really?"


    Buddy squawked but didn''t dare look back.


    Javier leaned forward, pressing close to Buddy''s ear. His eyes gleamed mischievously as he whispered¡ª


    "Buddy! Let''s dash toward the estate!"


    His grin widened. "We''ll show them you''re better! Faster! The best Pekko in the Armand Region!"


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk¡­


    A tiny, reluctant squawk escaped Buddy''s beak.


    But¡ª


    He didn''t move.


    Javier blinked. Buddy''s head remained perfectly straight, his posture stiff. His wings twitched, but he didn''t even attempt to speed up.


    "H-Hey¡­ Buddy?"


    Javier tugged lightly. Buddy refused to react, his feathers smooth and his pace steady, as if¡­


    As if he knew better than to disobey.


    Javier''s smile twitched. "Y-You really won''t?"


    Buddy''s small squawk sounded almost guilty. Almost like¡ª


    "Sorry, boss¡­ but I don''t want to die."


    Javier''s eye twitched. He glanced sideways. Giddie, Garius''s golden Pekko, was still watching. Those sharp, knowing eyes glowed under the sunlight.


    A silent warning. "Don''t even think about it, kid."


    Javier grumbled under his breath. "Tch..."


    Liana, riding behind him on Buddy, stifled a giggle. "Looks like even your Pekko knows better than to cross your father, Young Master."


    Gloria, riding Pikko behind them, chimed in with a smirk, "My my~ You really thought you could outsmart him?"


    Javier slumped slightly, feeling the weight of their amusement. "Can''t believe I got outsmarted by birds."


    Buddy squawked softly, as if apologizing.


    Javier pouted. "I won''t forget this, Buddy¡­ I won''t forget this¡­"


    Liana chuckled, her laughter lightening the mood. "At least we''re all in this together, right?"


    As they rode through the roads of the Armand Region, Javier began to notice something.


    Every time they passed villagers, merchants, or guards, the people bowed respectfully toward his father. It wasn''t just out of obligation or fear; it was with genuine smiles, warmth, and admiration.


    Everyone in the Armand Region didn''t just respect him¡­ they truly loved him.


    Javier''s eyes softened. His father wasn''t merely a ruler; he was a protector. A leader who genuinely cared.


    No one in the Armand Region went hungry. Every village had a chief, and every small town had an overseer. If any of their people struggled, his father would never allow them to suffer alone.


    And seeing it now¡ªthe genuine trust in their eyes, the relief in their smiles¡ªJavier felt something rare. Something he didn''t often acknowledge out loud.


    Pride.


    In his father. In his family. In his home.


    Not just because Garius was strong or feared, but because he cared.For his family. For his people. For his entire region. For the soldiers who served him. For everything under his rule.


    Watching his father ride ahead, Javier let out a small chuckle. His usual grin returned.


    "Well, I guess having a father like that isn''t too bad."


    As they passed through the bustling streets, voices of admiration filled the air. Men, women, and even children waved enthusiastically, calling out to Garius with genuine joy.


    Riding atop his massive golden Pekko, Garius returned their greetings with a small nod, his expression calm yet respectful. Francesca, seated behind him, smiled warmly at the people, offering a graceful wave.


    Javier silently observed it all, taking in the sheer admiration and love his parents received. There was no forced flattery, no empty praise¡ªthis was real. The people truly cherished them.


    Hesbeirn chuckled from atop his Pekko. "As popular as ever, my lord."


    Garius exhaled lightly, a faint smile touching his lips. "It''s their home as much as it is ours. Their prosperity is ours, their struggles are ours."


    Merchants bowed with sincere smiles, farmers waved from their fields, and children ran to the roadside just to catch a glimpse of their lord.


    Javier continued to observe in silence. Everywhere they went, it was the same¡ªrespect, admiration, loyalty.


    And unlike in places where nobles ruled through fear and wealth, here in the Armand Region¡ª


    It was love.


    Once they passed the border town, Garius gave a subtle signal.


    The moment they cleared the settlement¡ª S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They picked up speed.


    "Javier!" Garius called out, glancing back with a smirk. "Make sure your ''muddy'' catches up!"


    Before Javier could react¡ª


    Cuquawk!!!


    Giddie, Garius''s golden Pekko, let out a thunderous cry and dashed forward. The wind whipped violently as the other Pekkos followed suit.


    Hesbeirn''s Pekko shot ahead, dust kicking up behind it. Alf''s Pekko moved with silent precision, keeping pace with Silverwind. Pikko followed smoothly, carrying Gloria.


    Javier gritted his teeth. "Oh, it''s like that, huh?!"


    He leaned forward, gripping Buddy''s reins. "Alright, Buddy! Let''s show them what we''ve got!"


    "Buff up! Speed enhancement!"


    A surge of magical energy pulsed through Buddy''s body. Javier grinned wildly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Ehehehe! Liana! Hold on tight!"


    Liana barely had time to respond before¡ª


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Buddy exploded forward like a lightning bolt, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he surged ahead. Javier leaned in, gripping tightly. "Buddy!!! Let''s show them who''s the King of Speed!!!"


    The other Pekkos were fast, but Buddy was faster. Fueled by magic, excitement, and Javier''s reckless enthusiasm, they rushed past Alf, past Hesbeirn, and past Erinette.


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Javier laughed maniacally as they closed in on the golden blur ahead¡ªGiddie, Lord Garius''s legendary Pekko. Their eyes locked.


    Javier pointed ahead. "Buddy! DASH!!!"


    Buddy roared forward, feathers ruffling against the wind¡ª


    Garius smirked, glancing down at his golden Pekko. "Giddie~ let''s show those two kids who the real king is."


    Giddie didn''t need to be told twice. The massive golden Pekko tilted his head slightly, his beak curving into what could only be described as a grin.


    Then¡ªwithout buffs, without enhancements, without hesitation¡ª


    BOOM!


    Giddie shot forward like a comet, his speed so incredible that the air shook in his wake. Javier barely had time to blink before¡ª


    Giddie was gone.


    "EHHHHH!?"


    Before Javier could even complain¡ª


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Alf''s Pekko and Erinette''s Silverwind suddenly blasted forward, easily overtaking Buddy.


    "Oi¡ª!" Javier started, but then¡ª


    A shadow loomed beside them.


    Hesbeirn''s Pekko.


    The massive bird casually ran past them, overtaking Buddy with effortless ease. As it passed, the giant Pekko turned its head slightly and gave Javier a mocking glance.


    A look that clearly said¡ª


    "Heh. Kid."


    Javier''s eye twitched. His grip on the reins tightened, and his pride shattered into a million pieces.


    Liana, barely holding in her laughter. "Young Master, sometimes you need to accept reality."


    Javier grumbled. "Stupid overpowered Pekkos¡­"


    "Damn! Buddy! Move faster!" he shouted, frustration boiling over.


    He turned to Pikko. "Pikko! We catch them!!"


    "Cuquawk!!!"


    Buddy and Pikko pushed harder, their legs pounding against the dirt road. Wind whipped past them as they gave it their all. But no matter how hard they tried¡ª


    They still couldn''t see them. The gap was too big.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Damn! How come their Pekkos are faster?!"


    His pride was in shambles. Liana, holding tight in front of him, bit back a giggle. Gloria, seated behind Pikko, covered her mouth, enjoying every second of his suffering.


    Javier gritted his teeth, determination burning in his eyes. "Once we reach the estate¡­"


    He pointed ahead dramatically. "We will start LEVELING UP BUDDY!!"


    Buddy squawked fiercely, flapping his stubby wings¡ª as if saying, "Yes, Master!!"


    But for now¡ª


    They were still dead last.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 237 - 237: The Eye of the Lord ( 237 )

    Lord Garius sat in his study, the dim light casting long shadows across the ornate wooden desk.Beside him, Francesca sat gracefully, her delicate fingers wrapped around a porcelain teacup. She took a slow, deliberate sip, her eyes half-lidded as she savored the tea and the buttery biscuit she had just nibbled on.


    Across from them stood Alf, Erinnete, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen, their postures rigid yet respectful. The room was silent save for the occasional rustle of paper as Garius flipped through the detailed report in his hands. His sharp eyes scanned the words, lips curling into a faint smirk.


    "Hmm¡­ this is true, Erinnete?" Garius finally broke the silence, his voice low and measured, carrying an air of authority that demanded immediate attention.


    Erinette stepped forward slightly, bowing her head. "Yes, my lord. As you predicted, using the alternate route ensured we encountered them. It also allowed us to witness the true potential of your youngest son."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his smirk widening. He glanced briefly at Francesca, who met his gaze with a subtle, knowing smile before returning to her tea. The lord''s fingers drummed lightly on the armrest, a sign of his satisfaction.


    "I believe¡­ none were left?" Garius asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.


    Erinnete nodded firmly. "Yes, my lord. I confirmed it personally before departing. Our investigation team has already been dispatched to document every detail."


    "Good," Garius said, his voice carrying a note of finality. He closed the report and set it down on the desk, his gaze shifting to the others in the room.


    His smirk lingered. "And?"


    Alf met his gaze with calm precision. "The operation was flawless, my lord."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, his usual easygoing demeanor absent. "That boy of yours really played them well. I''d say he''s a damn seasoned commander."


    Rasdingen, arms behind his back, let out a deep grunt of approval. "Aye. Never thought I''d say this, but that lad''s got a good head on his shoulders. Knows his limits. Knows how to win. Smarter than most war-hardened fools I''ve seen."


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "Of course."


    He leaned back, fingers tapping lightly against the desk. Francesca set her teacup down delicately, her gaze resting on her husband. "You seem quite pleased."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Garius chuckled. "My son not only survived but ensured the total annihilation of our enemies. And from what I see here, he barely lifted a finger."


    He gestured at the report before him. "Puppet knights. Mana artillery. Terrain control. Psychological warfare."


    His eyes gleamed. "A perfect combination of intelligence, patience, and execution."


    Alf nodded slightly. "He didn''t let arrogance cloud his judgment. He knew his limits and planned ahead."


    Garius let out a low hum of approval, but then his smirk faded slightly. "But¡­"


    The room fell silent. Francesca, ever composed, took another sip of tea, waiting for her husband''s next words. Garius''s fingers stilled.


    "He''s still young."


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his gaze. "And because of that¡­ there will be those who underestimate him. Others who won''t take him seriously until it''s too late."


    His voice dropped slightly. "That¡­ is both an advantage and a danger."


    Erinnete''s expression remained neutral, but she understood. Javier was strong, brilliant, and dangerous. But in the eyes of the world, he was still just a child. And children were easy to provoke. Easy to use.


    Garius exhaled softly, leaning forward again. "We will continue to observe. No interference¡­ for now."


    He glanced toward Alf. "But have the house of assassins keep an ear to the ground. If any of the higher nobles take an interest in him after this¡­ I want to know immediately."


    Alf bowed his head. "Understood, my lord."


    Hesbeirn grunted. "You expecting trouble?"


    Garius smirked. "There''s always trouble when an Armand makes a move."


    Francesca chuckled softly, setting down her teacup. "Then I suppose it''s only a matter of time before Javier causes another stir."


    Erinnete allowed a small, rare smile. "Knowing him, it won''t take long."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, amused. "That boy¡­ is going to shake this kingdom one day."


    And deep down¡ª


    He was looking forward to it.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at his lips. "And did you see his face when we arrived with our Pekkos?" He let out a low chuckle, glancing at Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn. "He was completely shocked."


    Erinnete, standing with her usual poise, allowed herself a small smirk. "Yes, my lord. When he saw Silverwind, he simply couldn''t believe it. The ''Head of all Armand maids'' having her own Pekko?" She shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "He was questioning everything."


    Alf, arms crossed, smiled faintly. "It''s not every day he learns something new about us."


    Hesbeirn let out a gruff chuckle. "And he still has no idea just how long we''ve had them."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, amusement sparkling in his gaze. "It''s official now. We don''t need to hide them anymore." He shifted slightly, giving a subtle nod. "Tell the Mrs. Caretaker to take it easy."


    Erinnete raised an eyebrow. "And what of Giddie?"


    Garius''s smirk widened. "Let him roam freely around the estate as he pleases."


    The room fell silent for a beat. Then¡ª


    Hesbeirn let out a small whistle. "Heh. I hope the other stable animals don''t have a heart attack."


    Alf just shook his head, a grin breaking through his facade. Erinnete, meanwhile, started mentally preparing for the chaos that would ensue.


    And somewhere in the estate, Giddie squawked loudly, clearly relishing his newfound freedom.


    "By the way, my lord¡­ here is the result of Young Master Javier''s Blessing Ceremony," Erinette said, handing Garius the report.


    Garius broke the seal with a flick of his thumb, his smirk widening as he scanned the contents. "So¡­ the color of the crystal?"


    Erinnete answered smoothly, her voice calm yet firm. "Several, my lord: white, green, blue, gold, and black."


    The room fell silent. Then¡ª


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Garius''s laughter echoed through the study, rich with amusement. He set the report down with a soft thud, shaking his head. "That boy thinks he can fool me?"


    Francesca, Erinnete, Alf, Hesbeirn, and Rasdingen all tensed slightly, sensing a shift in the atmosphere. Garius''s right eye flickered, its color subtly changing as he scrutinized the report once more. It was a unique ability that had always allowed him to see beyond deception.


    His gaze narrowed. "Noble Lord, huh?" He tapped the page lightly with his finger, smirking. "Or¡­ the real class¡ª''Strategic Ruler.''"


    The air in the room grew heavier. Francesca elegantly set down her teacup, her expression unreadable. Erinnete remained silent, but her grip on her arm tightened slightly.


    Alf exhaled slowly, his usual calm demeanor now unreadable.


    Hesbeirn clicked his tongue with irritation.


    Rasdingen let out a deep grunt. "Hmph. Knew it."


    Garius chuckled once more, amusement never fading. "That boy¡­ really is something else."


    As Garius reviewed the results of Javier''s blessing, the significance of the displayed colors weighed heavily in the air: white for purity and higher thinking, green for growth and healing, blue for calm and communication, gold for wealth and success, and black denoting protection and power.


    "Looks like we have much to prepare for with my young boy," Garius said, his smirk returning, excitement shimmering in his eyes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping lightly against the report, his smirk never wavering. "Just like how I noticed your real class potential before, huh?"


    Alf gave a slight nod, his expression neutral. "Yes, my lord."


    Garius chuckled, his right eye flickering with an otherworldly glow before fading back to normal. "This eye¡­ It sees through deception. It reveals the truth¡ªpotential, hidden talents, strengths that even the person themselves may not recognize."


    He turned his gaze toward Alf, a knowing smirk curling his lips. "Right, Alf?"


    Alf''s posture remained firm, but a rare hint of nostalgia flickered across his usually calm features. "Yes, my lord."


    Hesbeirn let out a gruff laugh. "Heh! Back when our lord was still a child, Alf was nothing more than a house caretaker. Focused on gardening, of all things."


    Rasdingen snorted. "Aye. Thought he was just some quiet fool trimming hedges."


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "And yet, with these eyes¡­ I saw his real talent."


    The room fell into a brief silence. Alf''s calm gaze remained steady, but something flickered in his expression. The past was the past, yet it was because of this eye¡ªbecause of Lord Garius¡ªthat he stood here today.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 238 - 238:

    Garius leaned forward, his sharp gaze locking onto Erinnete. "Erinnete."


    She straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    "About those two kids."


    "Iria and Iziya, my lord?"


    "Yes. Tell me about them. Are they spies?"


    Erinnete shook her head. "No, my lord. I''ve already checked their backgrounds, and our investigation team has been gathering more information."


    Her tone was precise and controlled. "According to Liana, those two were caught stealing meat when Young Master Javier was strolling through the marketplace with Liana and Gloria."


    Garius''s eyebrows raised slightly. "And?"


    Erinnete exhaled softly. "Young Master Javier paid for the meat¡­ and ''forced'' them to work for him."


    A brief silence followed. Hesbeirn let out a low chuckle. "That boy¡­"


    Garius smirked, but his gaze remained cold as he gestured for Erinnete to continue. "What else?"


    "According to our investigation, their parents were villagers. Their village was burned down, and all the inhabitants were slaughtered."


    Francesca, who had been quietly sipping her tea, set her cup down. "Where?"


    Erinnete''s voice remained steady. "Not in Armand territory. The village was in a distant region, far from our lands."


    Garius''s fingers tapped against the desk. "They survived? And managed to reach the capital?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "So they avoided monsters along the roads?"


    Erinnete hesitated for the first time. "That¡­ I do not know fully, my lord. Perhaps luck was on their side."


    Garius''s gaze darkened. "Who burned the village? Who killed its people?"


    A chilling silence filled the room.


    Erinnete''s next words carried a weight that made even Alf narrow his eyes. "Our sources confirm it was a group calling themselves the ''Saints of the Three Gods Believers.''"


    Garius''s fingers stopped tapping. "They accused the villagers of worshiping an evil spirit. As ''punishment,'' they slaughtered everyone and burned the entire village to the ground."


    The room''s temperature seemed to drop. Francesca''s grip tightened around the handle of her teacup. Hesbeirn clicked his tongue, his face twisted in disgust. Alf''s expression turned unreadable, but the air around him grew heavier.


    Garius''s voice was dangerously low. "And the lord of that region? Did they do nothing?"


    Erinnete exhaled through her nose, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "The lord of the area is one of the highest-ranking members of the ''Saints of the Three Gods.''"


    A heavy silence followed. Then¡ª


    CRACK!


    Garius''s fingers snapped the edge of his desk, splintering the wood beneath his grip. Alf and Hesbeirn immediately straightened.


    Garius''s voice filled with cold authority. "Alf. Hesbeirn."


    Both responded instantly. "My lord."


    "Don''t ever let those lunatics spread or preach inside Armand territory." His gaze sharpened. "Inform all overseers, city guards, village chiefs¡ªeveryone. Let them know how dangerous this cult is."


    Hesbeirn''s eyes darkened, his jaw tight. "Consider it done."


    Alf simply nodded, his presence turning even colder.


    Garius leaned back, exhaling slowly. Then, in a quieter, more calculated tone¡ª"And if any of them try?"


    His next words were spoken without emotion. "Eliminate them. Immediately." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf hesitated for a moment before speaking. "But my lord¡­ what if this decision leads to war with them?"


    Garius''s eyes flashed with cold fury. "Hmm? We fight, of course."


    His voice was calm, absolute. "How dare they do that to innocent people?"


    He leaned forward, fingers pressing against the splintered wood of his desk. "They were just living their lives. As villagers. As people. Working hard to make a living. And yet, they were forced into something they didn''t want?"


    His fists clenched. "And the result?"


    A slow exhale escaped him. "I hate that kind of thinking."


    Alf lowered his head slightly. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius''s attention snapped to Hesbeirn. "Hesbeirn!"


    The warrior immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord!"


    "Prepare additional recruitment for our personal military." His tone was sharp and firm. "Recruit only from Armand locals. No outsiders."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will personally oversee it."


    Garius then turned to Alf. "Alf!"


    Alf''s sharp gaze met his lord''s. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure your unit is ready to deploy."


    A pause hung in the air, then his voice dropped lower. "Hesbeirn. Alf."


    Both men stood at full attention. "Make sure there''s always a scout in every patrol squad. Add more patrols if necessary." His next words carried unshakable finality. "Make sure those bastards don''t step foot into MY REGION."


    Hesbeirn grinned slightly, cracking his knuckles. "Heh. They won''t even get past the border."


    Alf lowered his head, his voice quiet yet deadly. "Consider it done, my lord."


    Garius''s voice thundered through the study, absolute and unwavering. "No preacher from that cult is allowed into MY REGION!"


    The air grew heavy with tension. Alf, Hesbeirn, Erinnete, and Rasdingen stood in silent acknowledgment.


    Garius''s fingers tightened around the armrest of his chair, his fury barely restrained. "Tell all of our people¡ª"


    He took a slow breath, his words precise and sharp. "They live as they want. They are free to choose their beliefs. But not this."


    His eyes darkened, cold fury piercing the room. "Not this fucking ''Saint of the Three Gods'' bullshit!"


    Francesca set down her teacup with deliberate grace, exhaling softly. "I assume this order applies to every town, village, and settlement?"


    Garius nodded once. "Every single one. No exceptions."


    Alf''s voice was calm yet firm. "Understood, my lord. I will personally ensure this message is delivered."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "Let''s see them try anything now."


    Garius''s gaze swept across the room, his voice unwavering. "And tell them¡ª"


    He leaned forward, his presence looming over the study. "If they still want to join these lunatics cult¡­"


    A cold smirk curved on his lips. "The gates are open."


    The room fell deathly silent. "They can leave anytime they want."


    His fingers tapped against the desk once. "But they will never set foot in Armand Region again."


    Alf''s expression remained calm, but a subtle sharpness glinted in his gaze. Hesbeirn exhaled through his nose, grinning slightly. Erinnete''s eyes narrowed; she understood exactly what this meant. Francesca, always the picture of composure, simply sipped her tea.


    "Those stupid lunatics have no place in my region."


    Garius''s smirk vanished, his next words carrying a finality that left no room for argument. "Even if the King himself or the Demon King tries to force us¡ª"


    He tilted his head slightly, his voice dropping to a cold whisper. "I refuse."


    His fingers curled into a fist. "This land is mine. And no one¡ª" His gaze hardened. "No one decides its future but me."


    Garius''s eyes burned with conviction. His region. His people. His rules. No fanatic cult would ever change that.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 239 - 239: Brothers and Bottles ( 239 )

    Garius stood tall in the courtyard, his piercing gaze locked onto the three kneeling figures before him:


    Javier.


    Marcellus.


    Cedric.


    All three were covered in mud, leaves, and remnants of broken vines.


    Behind them, Liana, Lithia, and Meira stood with their heads bowed, silent witnesses to the disaster. Not too far away, Francesca sat elegantly, observing the scene with an unreadable expression, flanked by her composed personal maids.


    Alf and Erinnete stood near Garius, watching with quiet amusement.


    Garius exhaled deeply, his patience wearing thin. "Hmm? Just when I was busy with paperwork, now here I am¡ªlecturing all of you?"


    His voice was calm. Too calm.


    Marcellus and Cedric flinched. Javier lowered his head further.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Marcellus. Cedric."


    His tone grew colder. "You both just arrived yesterday."


    His gaze swept over them, disbelief etched on his face. "And now, not even a full day later, you two¡ªalong with your little brother¡ª" He gestured sharply at Javier. "Have already caused a ruckus?"


    Garius jabbed a finger toward the chaotic scene behind them: a battlefield of mud, torn vines, shattered crates, and the unmistakable scent of spilled alcohol.


    "I can''t believe it." He shook his head, rubbing his temples. "You call this¡­ training!?"


    Marcellus opened his mouth to respond, but¡ª


    "Marcellus!"


    He froze.


    Garius''s glare hardened. "You are the eldest!" His voice carried the authority of someone who would not tolerate excuses. "The strongest magician in the kingdom!"


    Marcellus gulped.


    "And you, Cedric!" Cedric straightened instinctively. "The strongest paladin in the kingdom!"


    Garius''s voice grew sharper. "Yet here you both are!" He gestured over the chaos. "Scrambling. Fighting. COMPETING¡­ over a bottle of wine!"


    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air.


    Cedric opened his mouth to explain¡ª


    But Javier, without thinking, muttered quietly, "B-But¡­ those wines¡­ are rare¡­"


    A mistake. A deadly mistake.


    Garius''s eyes twitched. Slowly, he tilted his head, his gaze zeroing in on Javier. The atmosphere turned dangerously silent. Javier suddenly felt very, very small.


    Then¡ª


    Garius took a deep breath¡­ and exhaled.


    His next words came out calmly, almost too calmly. "These wines¡­"


    He began to walk toward them. "Are supposed to be in my private stash."


    Javier''s entire body stiffened. Marcellus and Cedric refused to meet Garius''s gaze. Francesca took another sip of tea, pretending she wasn''t amused.


    Liana, Lithia, and Meira held their breath, awaiting the impending judgment.


    Javier, still kneeling, muttered under his breath, "¡­We''re so dead."


    Garius sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaaa¡­ Francesca, just look at your sons¡­"


    Francesca, gracefully sipping her tea, raised an eyebrow. They''re your sons too, she thought but wisely chose not to say it.


    Garius gestured toward the three kneeling figures before him. "One is already twelve. The other two? Full-grown men, just waiting to get married." His gaze sharpened. "Yet here they are." He indicated the ruined courtyard. "Fighting like children over a bottle of wine."


    Marcellus and Cedric kept their heads down, shame radiating from them. Javier, hoping to remain unnoticed, tried to shrink behind his brothers.


    But¡ª


    "And you, Javier!"


    "Eeeeppp!!!"


    Javier flinched violently, his shoulders stiffening under Garius''s piercing gaze. "You just turned twelve!" His voice rose slightly. "You can''t drink wine!"


    Javier opened his mouth, hesitated, then tried again. "But¡­"


    Garius''s brows twitched. "No BUT!"


    Javier''s mouth snapped shut. The entire courtyard fell silent, even the birds in the distance seemingly sensing the tension.


    Francesca hid her smile behind her teacup. Liana, Lithia, and Meira remained completely still. Alf and Erinnete? They were very obviously enjoying the spectacle.


    Javier, sweating bullets, swallowed hard. Earlier that afternoon, he had been enjoying a peaceful day, comfortably lounging in his room with a book in hand. The window was wide open, allowing a warm breeze to drift in. Liana was in the kitchen, preparing a meal for him, completely unaware of what was about to unfold.


    Then¡ª


    A suspicious movement caught Javier''s sharp eyes. Marcellus and Cedric were sneaking through the hallway, tiptoeing toward¡­ somewhere.


    His mischief radar instantly activated, and a wide grin spread across his face. "Ehehe¡­ I bet they''re up to something."


    Without hesitation, he leaned out of the window. "Brother! Where are you going?"


    "SHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Both Cedric and Marcellus spun around, pressing their fingers to their lips, eyes wide.


    Javier blinked. "Oppsss¡­ sorry¡­ ehehehe."


    A brief silence hung in the air, then¡ª


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances. "¡­Come with us."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Okay!"


    The three brothers crept into a large, dimly lit room, its shelves lined with countless bottles of fine wine. The scent of aged alcohol filled the air¡ªa treasure trove of their father''s private collection.


    Marcellus and Cedric immediately reached for bottles on the nearest rack, their movements quick and practiced. Meanwhile, Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Oho~ I can drink the best wine today! Ehehehehe!"


    "Shhh! Keep your voice down!" Cedric hissed, shooting a glare at his youngest brother.


    Marcellus nodded. "Just grab one and let''s get out of here."


    Javier grinned, rubbing his hands together. "Okay~"


    He scanned the shelves, carefully considering his choice. "Hmm¡­ this one? Nah, already tried it before." He picked up a bottle, inspected the label, then put it back. "It''s good, but I need something new¡­ ehehehe."


    Then¡ª


    His eyes landed on something special. At the very center of the collection, sitting on its own pedestal, was a single golden bottle. One of a kind.


    Javier''s grin stretched wider. "Oho~ how about this?" He reached for it, fingers brushing against the cool glass.


    Behind him, Marcellus''s voice whispered urgently. "Oi, little brother¡­ hurry up!"


    Javier rolled his eyes. "Okay, okay, chill¡­"


    And with a final snatch, he pulled the golden bottle off the shelf. "I got mine!"


    As Marcellus and Cedric turned toward Javier, their eyes immediately locked onto the golden bottle in his hands. Javier hugged it protectively, a triumphant grin still plastered on his face.


    Marcellus narrowed his eyes. "Oi, little brother¡­ let me see that."


    Javier tilted his head. "Here¡ª" But he didn''t let go.


    Marcellus and Cedric leaned in, examining it closely.


    Then¡ª


    Marcellus''s eyes widened. "Ohhh!! This is one of the rarest wines! From the Dwarven country!"


    Cedric''s head snapped toward him. "Really!?"


    Marcellus nodded, grinning. "Yeah! This bottle is legendary! Aged over a hundred years! Even nobles rarely get their hands on one!"


    Cedric whistled, impressed. Javier, still hugging the bottle, beamed with pride. "Ehehehehe! Of course, I have good taste!"


    Marcellus held out his hand. "Let me read the label first. Just to confirm."


    Javier hesitated, then reluctantly loosened his grip. "Oh¡­ okay¡­ here¡ª"


    But¡ª


    The moment Javier extended the bottle, Marcellus''s smirk twisted into pure mischief.


    Then¡ª


    He bolted. "Gyahahahaha!! This one is mine!!!"


    "OI!!!" Cedric shouted, rushing after him. "Let me taste it too, you bastard!!!"


    Javier stood there, frozen, his brain processing the betrayal. Then¡ª S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes flared with rage. "GIVE ME BACK MY BOTTLE!!!"


    He launched himself after them, his footsteps thundering down the halls.


    Marcellus laughed maniacally. "Ehehehe! No can do, kid!"


    Cedric snickered, running beside him. "You should just go and drink juice! Ahahahahaha!"


    And that''s how they ended up kneeling in front of their father.


    Javier, Marcellus, and Cedric kept their heads down, covered in mud, magic residue, and the strong scent of spilled wine.


    Garius pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing deeply. "Ugh¡­ you three used magic¡­ just because of a bottle of wine." His eyes flicked toward the golden bottle in his hand. "This one? I''m taking it back."


    Javier''s heart shattered. Marcellus gritted his teeth in frustration. Cedric groaned in defeat.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s voice turned sharp. "And you three¡ª"


    The brothers braced themselves.


    "GROUNDED!"


    Javier flinched. Marcellus grumbled. Cedric looked like his soul had left his body.


    But then¡ª


    Garius''s gaze shifted. He turned to Liana, Meira, and Lithia. His voice was calm yet heavy with authority. "And you three."


    The maids immediately straightened, bowing deeply. Garius pointed directly at them. "Ensure your masters don''t sneak out." His eyes darkened slightly. "If they do¡ªYOU''RE going to!"


    "Yes, my lord!" they responded in unison before Garius could finish the sentence.


    Javier''s eyes widened in pure panic. He snapped his head toward Liana. "I''m sorry, Liana!!"


    Liana smiled softly, placing a gentle hand on his head. "Don''t worry about it, Young Master."


    Javier felt a slight relief wash over him. Meanwhile, Lithia took Marcellus''s arm, dragging him away. "Come, my lord. Let''s go to your room."


    Marcellus sighed but didn''t resist. Meira grabbed Cedric firmly by the wrist. "You too, my lord. No more trouble today."


    Cedric grumbled, allowing himself to be led away.


    And just like that¡ª


    The Great Wine Incident came to a miserable, humiliating end.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 240 - 240: The Birthday Boy ( 240 )

    "Lianaaaaaa¡­"


    Liana sighed softly, turning just in time to see Javier rushing out of the bathroom, damp hair clinging to his face. Her eyebrows twitched.


    "Young Master, don''t just rush out from the shower like that." She placed a hand on her hip, her eyes filled with both amusement and exasperation. "You''re already twelve now."


    Javier grinned. "Hmm? I didn''t rush out naked." He gestured at himself smugly. "I''m wearing my towel here."


    Liana pinched the bridge of her nose. "Yes, yes¡­ but still." She handed him a neatly folded set of clothes. "Now, Young Master, you should get dressed."


    Her tone softened slightly. "Lord Garius, Lady Francesca, and the whole family are waiting for you in the main dining room."


    Javier rolled his eyes playfully. "Yeah, yeah¡­ lucky they didn''t turn this into some grand noble party."


    Liana chuckled, shaking her head. Then¡ªshe smiled warmly. "Anyway, Young Master¡­ happy birthday."


    Javier blinked, and a wide grin spread across his face. "Ehehe¡­ thank you, Liana."


    Without hesitation, he leaned forward. "Now, my chuuuuuuuu!"


    Liana smiled softly. Then, without resistance, she leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips¡ªa soft, warm kiss. Javier''s eyes fluttered shut for a moment before he pulled back, grinning mischievously.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement. "Just six more years, Liana¡­" His voice was filled with confidence. "Once I turn eighteen, we''re getting married! Ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head fondly. "Yes, yes, Young Master¡­" She gently nudged him toward his clothes. "Now, now, let''s get you ready."


    Javier beamed. It was his day, and Liana was always there.


    Inside his mind, Javier smirked. Can''t wait for six more years¡­ ehehehe.


    Then¡ª a thought struck him. Wait¡­ His smirk faded slightly. That means¡­ I only have this year left to enjoy my life as a kid.


    He blinked. Soon, I''ll be a teenager¡­ and then¡­ ugh. A brief moment of existential crisis washed over him. Then, with a shrug¡ª Whatever.


    Liana, who had been watching him closely, tilted her head. "Young Master? What are you thinking?"


    Javier snapped back to reality, grinning. "Hmm? Oh, nothing." Then his eyes lit up. "By the way, where are my two minions?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "They are no longer your minions, Young Master." She folded her arms. "Iria and Iziya were officially recruited by Lord Garius. They are now in the maid training area behind the estate."


    Javier paused. Then¡ª "Ohhh¡­ well¡­" He grinned. "Good luck to them! I bet they''re crying right now¡­ kikiki!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, you shouldn''t say that."


    Javier shrugged. "Well, you said it before, right? The maid training area isn''t just about etiquette and housework¡ª" His eyes gleamed. "But also magic and combat training. Ehehehe."


    Liana rubbed her temple. She knew exactly what kind of training awaited Iria and Iziya. The Armand Household didn''t accept just anyone. To serve here meant undergoing rigorous training¡ªphysically, mentally, and magically. Not everyone could handle it.


    But¡ª


    Liana also understood the truth. Working at the Armand estate wasn''t solely about discipline. It promised good pay, a secure place to live, guaranteed meals, and a level of respect that many maids in other noble households never received. Even if Iria and Iziya were struggling now, they were far better off than before.


    Still, she sighed again. Javier, meanwhile, grinned from ear to ear. "Ehehehe¡­ I should go check on them later."


    Liana gave him a knowing look. "Young Master, don''t cause trouble for them."


    Javier pouted. "Tch. No fun."


    Liana clapped her hands together. "Now, Young Master, we''d better head to the main dining area." Her voice was gentle yet firm. "If we take too long, Lord Garius might personally come to get us."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively, still grinning. "Nah, don''t worry about it¡­" He crossed his arms confidently. "I''m sure Father is too lazy to get me. Ehehehe¡ª"


    "JAVIER!"


    A deep, authoritative voice echoed down the hallway.


    Javier froze mid-step.


    Then¡ª


    "EEEEEEEEPPPPP!!!"


    He whipped around instantly to see Lord Garius standing right behind him. His arms were crossed, and his expression was dead serious.


    Javier forced an awkward smile, standing up straight. "Uh¡­ err¡­ E-Esteemed Father!"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed. "Everyone is already waiting for you at the dining hall." His voice was calm but heavy with impatience. "What took you so long?"


    Javier gulped. Liana, standing beside him, sighed knowingly. Here we go again¡­


    Garius crossed his arms, his gaze sharp. "Just because you''re the birthday boy today¡ª"


    Javier gulped.


    "And just because you were the one who insisted that your birthday not be celebrated with a huge noble party¡ª"


    Garius narrowed his eyes.


    "And only wanted it to be a private family gathering¡ª"


    Javier shifted uncomfortably, his heart racing.


    "Umm¡­ err¡­"


    Garius exhaled sharply, the tension in the air palpable. "Yet here you are, wasting time!?"


    Javier began to sweat under his father''s intense scrutiny.


    Then¡ª


    "NOW. GO TO THE MAIN DINING AREA!"


    Javier snapped to attention. "Y-YES, ESTEEMED FATHER!!"


    He bolted forward, nearly tripping over himself.


    "EEEEKKK!!!"


    Garius just shook his head, sighing in exasperation.


    Javier rushed down the hall, his heart racing. "Eeepp!! Father is scary¡­!" His feet barely touched the ground as he hurried toward the dining hall. "I don''t know why¡­ but he''s scary!!!"


    "Young Master, Lord Garius has always been strict. You should be used to it by now," Liana replied, trying to maintain her composure.


    Javier pouted. "Used to it!? That''s impossible!" He glanced over his shoulder, checking to see if Garius was still there.


    Javier shuddered. "Ugh¡­ I swear, sometimes he feels scarier than a monster¡­"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "If you just listened from the start, Young Master, you wouldn''t have to run like this."


    Ignoring her, Javier burst into the main dining hall, slightly out of breath.


    The moment he entered, all eyes turned to him. Seated at the long, elegant table was his entire family¡ªevery single member of the Armand Household.


    At the far side, Eridith, his soon-to-be stepmother, was already munching on a large piece of roasted meat, completely unbothered by the formal atmosphere. She grinned when she saw him. "Oh! Here comes the birthday boy~!"


    Javier tensed slightly, glancing around the table. Francesca chuckled softly from her seat, her expression warm and welcoming.


    But¡ª


    His half-siblings? Silent. They all sat perfectly still, their eyes fixed ahead, waiting.


    Waiting for their father.


    Javier''s gaze flickered toward the left side of the table. Seated there were Lady Garcinia and Lady Phenelopie, his father''s other wives. Even they looked composed and reserved, a testament to the atmosphere Garius cultivated.


    Inside Javier''s mind, a realization hit. Even they¡­ they''re scared of Father.


    He scanned the table again, taking in the familiar faces. Marcellus and Cedric were seated in their usual spots, already attended by Lithia and Meira. Javier''s lips curled into a smirk. Oh, there they are. Looks like they survived. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He watched as Lithia gently poured wine for Marcellus, while Meira carefully adjusted Cedric''s napkin. Heh. Well, at least they seem happy to have them. Ehehehe.


    Javier strode forward and took his seat at his usual place¡ªthe end of the table. Just as he sat down, a heavy silence settled over the room.


    Javier''s smirk faded. Everyone was still waiting. Because¡ª


    Garius had yet to arrive.


    Javier gulped. Ugh¡­ I forgot¡­


    Just moments ago, his father had been scolding him. And now¡ª


    Javier had run straight into the lion''s den.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 241 - 241: Javiers Birthday ( 241 )

    As the doors to the dining hall opened, a heavy presence filled the room. Lord Garius entered, his expression composed, and strode confidently toward the head of the table.


    The moment he sat down, everyone at the table straightened instinctively, the air thick with anticipation. His gaze swept across his family before he lifted his glass.


    "Today, we celebrate Javier''s birthday¡­ and his successful blessing ceremony."


    He raised his glass slightly. "All toast."


    The entire family lifted their glasses, voices overlapping as they echoed their lord''s words. "To Javier."


    Meanwhile, behind Garius, Alf and Erinnete stood casually, ever watchful and prepared for any situation.


    After a moment of quiet sipping, Francesca turned toward Javier, her voice gentle. "Honey bun?"


    Javier blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Yes, Mother?"


    Francesca smiled softly, her eyes warm. "Why didn''t you want a grand celebration like the others? We could have arranged a noble party, just like how your siblings had theirs."


    The room fell into a hush, all eyes on Javier. He scratched his cheek awkwardly, feeling the weight of their gazes. "Err¡­ it''s just¡­"


    His eyes darted around the table, searching for the right words. "I don''t really like parties¡­"


    Then, he hurriedly added, "Besides! Holding a noble party costs a lot. It''s better if the money is used for something else¡­ ehehe."


    Garius, who had been casually sipping his drink, lowered his glass. His sharp gaze locked onto Javier. "Like what?"


    Javier froze, the question hanging heavily in the air. After a moment of hesitation, he stammered, "Umm¡­ umm¡­ maybe¡­ bonus pay for our staff?"


    The room went silent, tension thickening as Garius''s expression remained unreadable. Then, he asked again, "All of them?"


    Javier nodded quickly, his heart racing. "Umm¡­ yea¡­ if you don''t mind¡­ Esteemed Father."


    A brief pause followed, and then¡ª


    Garius smirked slightly, a glint of approval in his eyes. "Hmm. Very well."


    He turned to Alf. "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward, his demeanor respectful. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Calculate the cost of holding a noble party." Garius''s voice remained calm yet firm. "From that amount, arrange a bonus payment for every staff member¡ªbased on their length of service."


    His gaze swept the table, ensuring everyone understood the gravity of his words. "Include everyone. Staff, maids, personal maids, guards, soldiers¡­ every single member of the household."


    Alf bowed slightly, a look of determination on his face. "As you wish, my lord."


    Javier blinked, surprise washing over him. He hadn''t expected that. But¡ª


    A grin slowly spread across his face. Heh. Not bad.


    Garius set down his glass, his tone final. "Now¡­ everyone, eat."


    The atmosphere eased immediately, the tension dissipating. At once, every personal maid moved in sync, arranging plates, serving food, and pouring wine into glasses with trained precision.


    Javier grinned as Liana carefully placed a generous portion of meat onto his plate. "Ohhh! Yummy yum yum¡­ ehehe!"


    Without hesitation, he dove in¡ªmunching eagerly. The rich flavor of roasted meat melted in his mouth, a delightful burst of savory goodness.


    Liana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Young Master, please chew properly."


    Javier waved his fork lazily, his mouth full. "Mmmhmm~"


    Francesca watched her son with quiet amusement, sipping her wine and enjoying the lively atmosphere. Meanwhile, at the other end of the table, Eridith was tearing into her food like a beast, completely disregarding noble etiquette.


    Marcellus and Cedric, already accustomed to her antics, pretended not to see, exchanging amused glances.


    The sound of clinking plates and casual chatter filled the dining hall, marking the joyful start of Javier''s birthday feast.


    As the lively feast continued, Eridith suddenly spoke up, her voice playfully teasing. "So¡­ Me and Garius''s marriage date?"


    She grinned, her sharp eyes locking onto Francesca. "As you promised, it''s after this boy''s blessing ceremony, right? Hehe~"


    Javier paused mid-bite, his fork hovering in the air.


    Garius gulped, visibly tensing.


    Francesca, calm as ever, simply nodded. "Yes, yes, Eridith."


    Garius, still holding his wine glass, stiffened even further.


    Then Francesca continued, "In two weeks." She took a graceful sip of wine, a picture of poise.


    "The invitations will be handed out to all noble households."


    A brief silence fell over the table, the weight of her words settling in.


    Then Francesca added, "But¡­" Her eyes twinkled slightly, hinting at mischief. "We won''t tell them your true identity."


    Eridith snickered, leaning back in her chair with an amused glint in her eyes. "Hehe~ I don''t mind that¡­ just put ''Eridith & Garius'' on the invitations."


    She glanced at Garius, who seemed entirely focused on drinking his wine as if it were the most critical task at hand.


    Javier, watching this unfold, couldn''t help but grin mischievously. Heh¡­ Father looks like he''s facing his greatest battle yet.


    Francesca set down her wine glass, her voice calm yet firm as she shifted the conversation. "While we''re on the topic¡­" Her gaze swept across the table before landing on her three sons. "Marcellus. Cedric. Javier."


    The three straightened instinctively. "Yes, Mother?" they responded in unison.


    Francesca smiled gracefully. "Do you have any problem with my best friend marrying your father and becoming your stepmother?"


    Marcellus, ever composed, shook his head. "No, Mother."


    Cedric grinned slightly, clearly amused. "I don''t mind at all, Mother."


    Francesca nodded in approval, her smile warm. Then her gaze turned to Javier.


    Javier froze, feeling the weight of her attention. "¡­Err¡­ err¡­"


    A heavy pressure radiated from his right. Slowly, he turned his head to find Lord Garius staring at him¡ªsilent and intense.


    Javier gulped. ''Why does it feel like I''m holding this old man''s last hope?''


    He shifted uncomfortably under Garius''s unwavering gaze. Then, mustering his courage, he managed to say, "¡­I don''t¡­ mind?"


    A long, defeated sigh escaped Garius. He rubbed his temples, looking utterly exhausted. ''Damn it¡­ I was hoping he''d say no to this wedding¡­ yet¡­ ugh.''


    Javier tilted his head, a little surprised. ''Huh?¡­ So Father really didn''t want this, huh?''


    Meanwhile, Eridith''s grin widened. "Hehe~ It''s settled then!"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her elegant smile unwavering. "As Lord Garius''s first wife, I don''t see any problem with him adding another wife."


    She took a slow sip of her wine before glancing toward the other two wives. "Right, Garcinia? Phenelopie? Hmmm?"


    Both women stiffened slightly at her inquiry. Garcinia, who had been quietly cutting her steak, froze mid-slice. Phenelopie, just having taken a sip of juice, nearly choked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    They both darted their gazes toward Garius, as if silently pleading for him to object.


    But¡ª


    Garius said nothing. He merely sat there, his expression unreadable.


    Garcinia cleared her throat, her voice timid. "Umm¡­ yes¡­"


    Phenelopie quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes¡­ of course."


    Eridith, leaning forward with a grin, chimed in, "Hehe~ I''m glad we all agree!"


    Garius closed his eyes for a moment, already sensing a headache coming on.


    Francesca set down her wine glass elegantly. Then¡ªher smile widened, taking on a more predatory edge. "Now¡­ if anyone has any questions about this arrangement¡­"


    She slowly lifted her fork. "Or any protests¡­"


    CRACK.


    The metal fork bent effortlessly under the delicate grip of her fingers, a startling contrast to her noble demeanor.


    A gentle smile from a noblewoman. A terrifying amount of strength reflected in her grip.


    The dining hall fell into complete silence.


    Garcinia and Phenelopie quickly looked away, avoiding any further eye contact. Marcellus and Cedric pretended to focus intently on their food, their faces a mask of casual indifference.


    Even Eridith, usually so fearless, blinked in mild surprise at the show of power.


    As for Javier? He gulped, his eyes wide. ''Okaaaay¡­ remind me never to make Mother mad.''


    He slowly stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth, chewing silently, hoping to remain unnoticed.


    Garius rubbed his temple again, an all-too-familiar expression of resignation on his face. ''Haaah¡­ I knew it. No one would dare to protest now¡­''


    Francesca turned her gaze toward Phenelopie, her tone softer yet firm. "And Phenelopie?"


    Phenelopie straightened slightly, a hint of apprehension in her posture. "Yes¡­ Francesca?"


    Francesca''s smile remained warm, but her eyes held the weight of authority. "You need to eat healthy food and get proper rest." Her tone left no room for argument. "You''re expecting any time soon."


    Phenelopie instinctively pressed a hand to her stomach, surprise flickering across her face.


    A brief silence followed, the implications of Francesca''s words settling in the air.


    Then¡ªPhenelopie nodded obediently. "Yes¡­ I understand."


    Francesca gave a satisfied nod, returning to her meal as if nothing had happened, her demeanor returning to that of a gracious host. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Javier blinked, a thought crossing his mind. ''Huh¡­ she handled that effortlessly.''


    Even Garius remained silent, recognizing the authority Francesca wielded in the family. After all, she had already made the final decision.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 242 - 242: Laps and Love ( 242 )

    Javier stretched his arms, inhaling the fresh air of the Armand estate. He stood outside near the Pekko pen, Liana by his side. Just a short distance away, nestled beside Buddy and Pikko''s pen, was their personal workshop.


    Javier grinned, running a hand through his hair. "It''s been so long since we last visited the workshop."


    Liana nodded softly. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I wonder what I should craft with my magic today?" His eyes twinkled mischievously. "Another sugarcane machine?"


    Liana sighed, a hint of exasperation in her voice. "Young Master¡­ even Mr. Alf said that one is already more than enough."


    Javier snickered, a playful glint in his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I know. ''White gold,'' huh? I guess the stock of sugarcane is still limited."


    He crossed his arms, deep in thought. "But our farm already produced its first batch of sugarcane¡­ our own sugarcane field. Ehehehe!"


    Liana shook her head fondly. "Yes, yes, Young Master. Now, how about reading some books instead?"


    Javier froze, his expression twisting in horror. "Ehhhh?! We''re not at school anymore! I don''t wanna!"


    Liana gave him a pointed look, clearly unimpressed. "Fine¡­ what do you want to do then?"


    Javier grinned slyly. "Hmm? How about a lap pillow? Ehehehehe~"


    Liana sighed, already anticipating his response. But she smiled softly, sitting down beneath the big tree and leaning against its sturdy trunk. Gently, she patted her thigh. "Come here, Young Master."


    Javier''s grin widened. "Ehehehe~ Don''t mind if I do!"


    With that, he plopped down onto her lap, sighing in pure comfort. Buddy lay comfortably on the ground nearby, his eyes half-closed, enjoying the afternoon warmth, while Pikko stood beside him, watching the scene unfold with calm curiosity.


    Javier stretched out on Liana''s lap, completely at ease. He grinned with his eyes closed. "Ehehehe¡­ this is life." He threw his arms behind his head, sighing happily. "No more boring school! No noble brats pestering me! No more studying!"


    He nestled deeper into Liana''s lap, a smug smile on his face. "Just me, Liana, and my Buddy!"


    At that moment, Pikko, who had been silently observing, let out a soft squawk, tilting her head slightly with an expression that seemed almost judgmental.


    Javier peeked one eye open and chuckled. "Ah, Pikko too¡­ ehehehehe~!"


    Pikko huffed, looking slightly more satisfied. Meanwhile, Liana smiled down at him, gently brushing his hair. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The afternoon breeze blew softly through the estate, wrapping them in a rare moment of pure peace and relaxation.


    Javier lazily opened one eye, gazing up at Liana. "Hmm? Liana?"


    Liana continued stroking his hair, her touch soothing. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Where''s Gloria?"


    Liana''s hand paused for a moment. Then she tilted her head slightly, eyeing him with mild amusement. "Hmm? You miss her already, even though you have me?"


    Javier chuckled, shrugging it off. "Umm¡­ just asking. Chill, girl." He closed his eyes again, a playful smirk on his lips. "Don''t be that jealous."


    Liana''s lips twitched in a suppressed smile. "I''m not¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Javier waved his hand dismissively. "So, where is she?"


    Liana sighed softly. "I believe she has returned to her duties as the Head of Household Maids."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Well, she was the Head of Household Maids." He smirked, adding teasingly, "Guess she''s back to her ''ara~'' duties again."


    Liana shook her head fondly, amusement glimmering in her eyes. "Yes, Young Master."


    Meanwhile, Buddy and Pikko rested nearby, ignoring their master''s antics and sinking comfortably into the peaceful afternoon.


    Javier grinned lazily. "Liana?"


    Liana sighed, already sensing what was coming. "What now, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked playfully. "My kiss?"


    Without hesitation, Liana leaned down and pressed her soft lips against his in a gentle, lingering kiss. Then she pulled back, her calm eyes meeting his. "There, Young Master. Happy?"


    Javier sighed contentedly, sinking deeper into her lap. "Mmm¡­ yes¡­ this is bliss¡­ ehehehe~"


    Liana shook her head fondly, a smile playing on her lips. With one hand, she took out a book and began flipping through the pages while her other hand gently caressed Javier''s hair, her fingers running through his soft locks.


    The afternoon breeze rustled the leaves above them, and the Pekkos rested nearby. In this tranquil moment, Liana softly said, "Yes, Young Master¡­ I also miss this calm."


    Javier smirked, his eyes half-lidded as he gazed up at Liana. "Liana?"


    Liana flipped a page in her book without looking down. "Hmm?"


    Javier grinned. "I love this¡­ and I love you."


    Liana paused for a moment before sighing softly. "Yes, yes, Young Master." She resumed reading, her voice playful. "You also love Gloria. I know¡­"


    Javier chuckled. "Hehehe¡­ someone sounds jealous~"


    Liana gently flicked his forehead. "Hmm? I don''t."


    She glanced down at him, her expression unreadable. "Well¡­ you are a noble, so marrying more than one is normal." Then, her tone grew quieter. "Let''s just hope you stay at two."


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­"


    Liana rolled her eyes but smiled warmly. Her fingers softly ran through his hair again. "Now, now, Young Master¡­ you can sleep." Her voice was gentle. "I''ll wake you up before sundown."


    Javier sighed contentedly, closing his eyes. A breeze swayed the trees above them, rustling the leaves and adding to the peaceful ambiance.


    In that tranquil moment, Javier drifted off to sleep in Liana''s lap.


    Liana slowly closed her book, setting it aside. Her eyes softened as she gazed down at Javier''s sleeping face. His breathing was steady, his expression peaceful. She reached out, brushing a stray strand of his black hair aside, a small, almost wistful smile forming on her lips.


    "You''ve already turned twelve¡­" she whispered, her voice barely carried by the gentle breeze. "And this year, I turn thirty¡­"


    A quiet chuckle escaped her as she shook her head. "Well¡­ for an elf like me, I''m still considered a teenager." Her hand lingered in his hair, gently running through it.


    Then, her smile faded slightly, and her gaze grew distant. "Young Master¡­" She hesitated, her grip tightening ever so slightly. "I truly hope¡­ that you will keep your promise."


    A soft breeze rustled the leaves above them. Liana''s lips parted slightly as her next words came out as barely a whisper. "To marry me."


    Her fingers trembled as she stroked his cheek. "Because¡­" Her voice wavered, but with quiet certainty, she added, "I can no longer love anyone¡­ besides you."


    Leaning down, she pressed a soft kiss onto his forehead. Then she simply held him close, listening to the steady rhythm of his breathing. In that moment, she closed her eyes, savoring the fragile peace.


    Her eyes shimmered with quiet emotion as she whispered, "I don''t need a grand wedding." The wind rustled the leaves above them. "I don''t need an expensive ring¡­ or a lavish bridal gown."


    Her hand lightly traced his cheek, her touch delicate. "I don''t need your wealth, Young Master." A gentle, almost bittersweet smile graced her lips as she softened her voice to a mere breath. "All I need¡­ is you."


    Liana leaned down, resting her forehead lightly against his. For a brief moment, she closed her eyes, listening to his steady breathing, holding onto this moment¡ªholding onto him.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 243 - 243: A Day of Sightseeing ( 243 )

    Javier stood outside, tapping his foot impatiently. "Liaaanaaa! Let''s go!"


    From inside, Liana''s voice called back, "Coming, Young Master!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before she could leave, Gloria arched an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "Hmm? Where are you two going, Liana?"


    Liana sighed, glancing at her. "I don''t know where he wants to go¡­ but he already got permission from Lord Garius."


    Gloria tilted her head, a smirk playing on her lips. "Ara~ Is that so?"


    Liana nodded before turning toward the door. "Now, if you''ll excuse me¡ª"


    "LIAAANAAAA!!!" Javier''s voice echoed impatiently from outside.


    Liana rubbed her temple, exasperated. "Haah¡­ Wait, Young Master!" She hurriedly finished her conversation with Gloria before heading out.


    Meanwhile, outside, Javier pouted, fidgeting atop Buddy. "Heee¡­ what''s taking Liana so long?" Growing impatient, he climbed down from Buddy and stomped inside.


    "Lia¡ª" The moment he entered, his amber eyes locked onto Gloria, and his mischievous grin instantly returned. "Oh~ Gloria!!"


    He lunged forward, exclaiming, "Chuuuu!!!" as he planted a quick kiss right on her lips. Gloria returned the kiss effortlessly, her lips curling into a teasing smile. Leaning in slightly, she narrowed her warm amber eyes playfully. "Young Master? Where are you going this early with Liana?"


    Javier stepped back slightly, grinning. "Oh, nothing! Just sightseeing around our region. Not going that far."


    Gloria''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You two¡­ going on a date?" She narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    Before Javier could respond, she gasped dramatically. With exaggerated grace, she pretended to stumble backward. "Oh~ Young Master¡­" She clutched her chest as if heartbroken. "You''re enjoying her company while leaving me here~"


    Covering her face with one hand, her voice dripped with mock sorrow. "Alone¡­ ohhh~ so cruel~!"


    Liana sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Gloria¡­ stop being dramatic."


    Gloria peeked between her fingers, a smirk on her lips.


    As Javier and Gloria continued their playful drama, a familiar presence approached. Francesca, accompanied by her personal maid group, noticed the commotion and paused, tilting her head slightly.


    Her warm voice carried over. "Hmm? Honey bun?"


    Javier froze mid-snicker, slowly turning. "Y-Yes, Mother?"


    Francesca''s gaze softened with curiosity. "Where are you going?"


    Javier scratched his cheek, grinning. "Just sightseeing¡­ hehe¡­"


    Francesca hummed, her sharp eyes flickering with amusement. "Oh¡­? You''re going with Liana?"


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Yes!"


    Francesca glanced at Gloria, who was still in her dramatic pose. "Hmm¡­ Gloria? What''s with the¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Gloria swooned dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. "Oh, Madam~! Your youngest son~ is playing with a maiden''s heart~!"


    Javier chuckled, while Liana sighed again. Francesca raised an eyebrow, covering her mouth as she laughed. "Oh my, what a troublesome boy I''ve raised."


    Her smirk deepened as she watched Javier''s reaction. Tapping her chin thoughtfully, her sharp gaze turned to Gloria. "Hmm¡­ since the roads aren''t entirely safe¡­" A smile spread across her face. "Gloria, you''ll go with them today."


    Gloria blinked, surprised. "Hmm? You sure, Madam?" She gestured vaguely toward the estate. "I still have a lot of work today."


    Francesca waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry about it. Your assistant will take over today." She glanced at Javier, amusement flickering in her eyes. "Like he said, it''s just ''sightseeing,'' right? It won''t take long."


    Gloria grinned slyly, tilting her head. "If you say so, Madam~" Then she turned to Liana, smirking.


    As soon as Francesca walked away, Liana turned toward Gloria, her emerald eyes narrowing. She crossed her arms. "You played that well, Gloria."


    Gloria smirked, her amber eyes twinkling with mischief. Leaning in slightly, she lowered her voice so Javier wouldn''t hear. "Oh my~ I just wanted to join you." Her lips curled as she whispered teasingly, "Right, first wife?"


    Liana''s eye twitched slightly. She sighed, rubbing her temple. "You''re impossible¡­"


    Meanwhile, Javier was already climbing onto Buddy, completely oblivious. "Liaaanaaa! Gloriaaa! Hurry up!"


    Gloria giggled softly, straightening up. "Ara~ Let''s not keep our Young Master waiting, hmm?"


    Liana sighed again but climbed onto Pikko. Gloria gracefully climbed up behind her, wrapping her arms around Liana''s waist and resting her chin lightly on her shoulder, smirking.


    "Young Master?" Gloria called out.


    Javier, already seated on Buddy, turned his head. "Hmm?"


    Gloria''s eyes sparkled playfully. "Perhaps today¡­ you''re finally keeping your promise to get me a Pekko?"


    Javier blinked, then his face lit up. "Ohh!! That''s right!" He grinned mischievously. "Let''s go meet the old man in the village!! Ehehehe!"


    The Pekkos squawked loudly, kicking up dust as they sped down the path toward the village.


    As Pikko dashed forward, Gloria leaned in closer to Liana, her breath warm against her ear. She whispered teasingly, "Don''t be that jealous, Liana. You already agreed to this arrangement, right?"


    Liana tightened her grip on the reins slightly. Her voice remained calm, but her tone was firm. "Just because I agreed¡­ doesn''t mean you have to disturb my ''date'' today."


    Gloria chuckled softly. "But you''re lucky. Always with him. Everywhere." Then her voice dropped to a whisper. "Even sleeping together¡­"


    She sighed dramatically. "What about me?"


    Liana exhaled slowly, shaking her head. "Haaah¡­" She chose not to respond further, focusing on the road ahead.


    Meanwhile, Javier was completely unaware of their conversation, lost in his own excitement.


    As Pikko dashed forward, Gloria leaned in closer, her lips just beside Liana''s ear. Her voice was low and teasing. "You should at least allow me to join and accompany him once in a while." Her grip around Liana''s waist tightened slightly. "You know¡­ like a true wife?"


    Liana''s eyes remained focused on the road ahead, but her fingers twitched slightly. Gloria continued, her tone playful yet laced with quiet longing. "You''re lucky. You get to accompany him everywhere he goes." Then, with a small sigh, she added, "After all, you are his favorite. You''re a lucky girl, Liana."


    Liana shook her head slightly, a knowing smirk curling her lips. She whispered back, "Like I don''t know you keep slipping into bed and sleeping next to him when I''m already there?"


    Gloria''s eyes widened slightly. Liana glanced at her from the corner of her eye, smirking. "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?"


    Gloria pouted playfully. "Hmm? But you have him all day¡ªit''s not fair." She leaned in closer. "Not just the day¡­ the night too."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "We''re just sleeping together." Then her voice softened. "You know our Young Master can''t sleep without me next to him."


    Gloria huffed lightly but didn''t argue. Instead, she simply smirked. "Then I guess I''ll just have to wait for my turn~"


    Liana sighed again, but deep down, she knew Gloria wasn''t going to stop anytime soon.


    Meanwhile, Javier glanced back at the two women behind him. Liana and Gloria were whispering to each other, their heads close together, their expressions unreadable. Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Something about this felt¡­ suspicious. He narrowed his amber eyes. "Oi¡­ are you two¡­ plotting something?"


    Liana immediately straightened, her expression calm. "No, Young Master."


    Gloria smirked mischievously. "Ara~ What could we possibly be plotting, Young Master?"


    Javier squinted harder, rubbing his chin. "Hmm¡­ I dunno¡­" He pointed a dramatic finger at them. "You two are definitely up to something!!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, you''re overthinking things."


    Gloria giggled, resting her chin on Liana''s shoulder. "Maybe we''re just discussing how adorable you are when you''re clueless?"


    Javier crossed his arms. "Hmmm¡­ sounds fake, but okay." He turned back around, still feeling suspicious. Something felt¡­ off. He had been watching Liana and Gloria closely for the past few minutes as they rode behind him on Pikko. They were whispering, leaning too close, their voices too soft, and their expressions? Suspicious.


    Javier''s eyebrow twitched. Then his mind started racing. Wait¡­ hold on¡­ could it be¡­ they''re actually into each other!? His face darkened as his imagination ran wild. He pictured Liana and Gloria holding hands in secret, giggling while whispering sweet words, and sharing a long, dramatic hug under the moonlight.


    Javier shook his head furiously. "Oi."


    Liana and Gloria looked up. Javier stared at them, his voice low and suspicious. "You two¡­ aren''t secretly into each other, right?"


    A beat of silence followed. Then¡ª


    "NO!!" Both Liana and Gloria shouted instantly, almost in perfect sync.


    Liana''s face turned slightly red. Gloria blinked rapidly, waving her hands. Javier narrowed his eyes, rubbing his chin. "Hmmmmm¡­ you answered too fast."


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master, please don''t say weird things."


    Gloria crossed her arms, pouting. "How rude, Young Master! I like men!"


    Liana gave her a side glance. "¡­That didn''t sound convincing."


    Gloria gasped, looking betrayed. "Liana!! Not you too!!"


    Javier snickered, watching them bicker. Then he grinned mischievously. "Ehehehe¡­ I dunno, you two seem really close¡­ maybe I should give you some alone time?"


    Liana immediately flicked his forehead. "Young Master!"


    "Ouch! Okay! Okay!. Jeez, I was just joking! "


    Gloria giggled, resting her chin on Liana''s shoulder again. Then she smirked. " But if I was interested, Liana is quite lovely, don''t you think?"


    Liana sighed deeply, already regretting this entire trip.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 244 - 244: A Lazy Day Off ( 244 )

    "Dear?"


    Francesca''s gentle voice drifted through the quiet afternoon. Garius hummed lazily in response, his head resting comfortably on her lap. She stroked his hair, her touch soft and rhythmic.


    "You''re really spoiled, huh, dear?"


    Garius smirked, eyes half-lidded as he inhaled her scent. "Mmm¡­ of course. You''re my wife, after all."


    Francesca chuckled softly, her fingers threading through his dark hair. Then her tone turned playful. "What about your paperwork today?"


    Garius closed his eyes. "Mmm¡­ I''m too lazy to do it."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "But it''s your responsibility."


    "Today is my day off." He nuzzled deeper into her lap, his voice muffled. "I just want to enjoy my time with you."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head fondly. Then her lips curled mischievously. "And tomorrow, there will be an even bigger pile of documents waiting for you."


    Garius grinned without opening his eyes. "Hehe¡­ don''t worry about it."


    Francesca tilted her head. "Hmm? What do you mean, dear?"


    Garius finally opened one eye, smirking. "Well¡­ it''s time for them to learn responsibility."


    Francesca blinked. Garius grinned wider. "Our eldest and second son will handle the work today."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean¡­ Marcellus and Cedric?"


    Garius stretched lazily. "Yep. As the eldest, Marcellus will inherit the count title one day. So¡­ hehehe, he might as well start early."


    Francesca sighed deeply, shaking her head with a small smile. "You''re impossible."


    Garius simply chuckled, nestling further into her lap. "I know."


    Francesca smiled as she continued stroking Garius''s hair. "By the way, dear¡­ remember when we were students? Back at the academy?"


    Garius grinned, eyes half-lidded as he gazed up at her. "How could I forget?" His smirk widened. "There was a certain someone crazy about me back then."


    He gave Francesca a knowing look. She chuckled softly, her smile teasing. "Yes, yes¡­"


    She shook her head, reminiscing about those days. Garius grinned even more. "And the only commoner who managed to attend the Magic Academy for nobles¡­ because of her incredible talent in magic."


    He stared at Francesca, admiration flickering in his gaze. "Every noble had their eyes on you, Francesca. Even the prince at the time was crazy about you."


    Francesca smiled, but there was no hesitation in her voice. "Yes, dear¡­ but I never liked them." Her eyes softened as she gazed at Garius. "I loved you. You were different from the other nobles."


    Garius chuckled, a bit smug. "Lucky me."


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her playful smirk returning. "Now, dear¡­ speaking of talent. Do you remember how you used to argue with the instructor about classes?"


    Garius snorted. "Oh¡­ that?" He rolled his eyes. "How the hell does an instructor not know how classes are assigned to individuals? He had the audacity to say that everyone is born with a class. What nonsense."


    Francesca laughed softly. She already knew the answer, but she couldn''t help but tease him further. "So, if the instructor was wrong, dear¡­ then tell me. How are classes determined in an individual?"


    Garius sighed, stretching slightly before smirking. "Everyone is born with stats¡ªstrength, agility, wisdom, and all that."


    Francesca nodded, listening attentively as if she hadn''t already heard this before. Garius continued, his tone confident. "Of course, some people are born with high strength, and they just assume that means their class will be Berserker, Warrior, or Swordsman when they receive their blessing."


    He chuckled darkly. "But that''s not how it works."


    Francesca smirked, already knowing he was about to go on another one of his rants.


    Garius leaned back comfortably, his head resting on Francesca''s lap as he continued. "When someone is born, let''s say they have high strength stats from the start." He paused, his fingers lazily tapping on his stomach. "But the class they receive during the Blessing Ceremony?" His eyes glinted with amusement. "It''s not just about stats."


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Go on, dear. Enlighten me."


    Garius grinned. "The class someone gets depends on what they''ve been learning and doing before their Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca tilted her head, feigning curiosity. "Give me an example, then."


    Garius chuckled. "Alright. Let''s say some guy is born with a naturally high strength stat." He rolled his wrist in the air as he explained. "But instead of training his mind or developing a skill set, all he ever does is get mad at everything, train his muscles, and swing around a huge sword like a maniac."


    Francesca smirked. "So, you''re saying¡­?"


    Garius grinned. "The Blessing Ceremony will assess his habits and determine his class as a Berserker."


    Francesca nodded. "And what happens after that?"


    Garius stretched lazily. "A class doesn''t just stop there. It can evolve."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Into what?"


    Garius smirked. "For a Berserker, there are usually two main rank-up paths." He held up two fingers. "One is the Frenzied Berserker, which leans fully into raw power, losing most reason in exchange for unmatched physical destruction." Then he lifted his second finger. "The other is the Battle Ruler, a Berserker who learns to control their rage and refine their combat instincts, becoming a leader on the battlefield."


    Francesca let out a soft laugh. "So what you''re saying is¡­ people aren''t just born into their classes?"


    Garius grinned wider. "Exactly. What you do, what you learn, and how you train¡ªall of that shapes your Blessing."


    Francesca shook her head fondly. "And yet, most nobles still think their ''birth'' determines everything."


    Garius snorted. "That''s why most of them are idiots." He closed his eyes briefly before smirking. "But¡­ there are exceptions."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Do tell, dear."


    Garius opened one eye, his smirk deepening. "There are rare cases where someone will receive their class before the Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca tapped her chin. "And why is that?"


    Garius exhaled, his voice turning serious. "This¡­ is what I call a Special Talent."


    Francesca leaned in slightly, intrigued despite already knowing where this was going. Garius continued. "Some kids might be born with lower stats compared to others." He gestured vaguely. "But instead of relying on raw strength, they do something different."


    His eyes sharpened. "They start learning to control mana at an early age."


    Francesca nodded. "Go on."


    Garius smirked. "They don''t just stop there. They study magic early, learn tactics and formations, and don''t just settle for basic spells. Instead, they push themselves to master advanced magic before they even reach the Blessing Ceremony."


    Francesca listened silently, watching him. Garius lifted a finger. "They learn how to control their emotions¡ªhow to keep a clear mind even in the heat of battle." Then his smirk widened. "They fight monsters at an early age, gaining real combat experience before most noble brats even pick up a sword."


    Francesca chuckled. "You make it sound like they''re preparing for war before they even hit ten years old."


    Garius grinned. "Exactly. And that''s what sets them apart."


    His voice lowered slightly, more thoughtful. "These are the ones who learn everything they can, who constantly challenge themselves, who think creatively and refuse to stay stagnant."


    Francesca smiled softly. "And because of that¡­ their class is decided before the Blessing Ceremony."


    Garius nodded. "Right. Because the system recognizes them as something beyond what a normal ceremony would grant." Then his smirk returned. "It''s rare, but when it happens¡­ that''s when you see true monsters being born."


    Francesca laughed softly, shaking her head. "And let me guess¡­ you''re thinking of someone specific when you say that?"


    Garius closed his eyes again, smirking smugly. "Heh. Maybe."


    ( End of Chapter )


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 245 - 245: Secrets of the Special Class ( 245 )

    Garius let out a small chuckle, his eyes half-closed. "And this kid¡­" He paused for a moment, then smirked. "He can even control how the Blessing Ceremony displays his class."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean, he can deceive the results?"


    Garius grinned, his fingers lazily tapping against his stomach. "Exactly. No matter what, the ceremony will never reveal his true class."


    Francesca hummed, pretending to think. "And why is that?"


    Garius stretched slightly before answering. "Because a Special Class is permanent. It doesn''t change, no matter what tricks you pull." His eyes glinted. "And more importantly¡ª" He lifted a single finger. "There is no limit to it."


    Francesca chuckled softly. Then her eyes sparkled with mischief as she teased, "Hmm¡­ just like someone who''s currently too busy lying on his wife''s lap?" She smirked.


    Garius grinned, letting out a low chuckle. Then his right eye shifted color, glowing faintly. Francesca watched as his gaze sharpened. Garius tilted his head slightly, smirking as he tapped his temple. "These kids can fool anyone¡­" He pointed toward his right eye, his smirk widening. "But not someone who has this."


    Francesca smiled knowingly. Then she whispered playfully, "Yes, dear¡­ the Eye of Truth."


    Garius exhaled slowly, his smirk never fading. "If this kid keeps leveling up¡­" His voice was low and thoughtful. "If he trains, learns, and keeps improving¡­"


    Francesca watched him closely, listening. "Then he can become the best."


    She tilted her head slightly. "But this ''Special Class'' you speak of¡­ it doesn''t just appear for anyone, does it?"


    Garius shook his head, his fingers tracing idle patterns on Francesca''s thigh. "No. It''s not something you can inherit through bloodline or luck." His amber eyes gleamed. "It depends on the heart¡­ kindness¡­ focus¡­ and something deeper."


    Francesca smiled knowingly. "Something that separates them from the rest?"


    Garius nodded. "Exactly." His right eye flickered again. "And this talent doesn''t stay stagnant." His gaze sharpened. "Every time the one who possesses it levels up¡­ every time they grow, train, and push themselves forward¡ª"


    His voice dropped slightly, carrying a weight of certainty. "The talent rises alongside them."


    Francesca sighed softly, shaking her head with amusement. Then she ran her fingers through his hair again, her smile gentle. "You really do see far ahead, don''t you?"


    Garius chuckled, closing his eyes. "Heh. Can''t help it. That''s just how I am."


    Francesca''s gentle voice broke the silence. "But¡­ dear¡­ what if, one day, this kid becomes uncontrollable?"


    Garius opened one eye, lazily gazing up at her. Then he smirked. "Hmm? No, he can''t."


    Francesca raised an eyebrow.


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, then chuckled. "After all¡­ there are two individuals in this world who can stop him."


    Francesca simply smiled at his answer. Then she slowly lifted her palm, and a soft glow emerged, forming a small sphere of pure light. The gentle radiance pulsed in her hand, illuminating the space around them.


    Meanwhile, Garius''s expression shifted slightly. His smirk remained, but his aura grew heavier. Then both his eyes changed, revealing a unique pattern that shifted like intricate gears turning in motion.


    Francesca watched him with quiet understanding. Neither spoke. There was no need to. They both knew¡ªshould the time ever come¡­ they would be the ones to handle it.


    Achooo!!!


    Javier sneezed suddenly, rubbing his nose. He paused, glancing around the farm. They had finally arrived at the village, the familiar sights and sounds surrounding them. Liana and Gloria rode alongside him, but for some reason, a strange shiver ran down his spine.


    Liana noticed his sudden pause. "Young Master? What''s wrong?"


    Javier blinked, shaking his head. "Err¡­ umm¡­ nothing¡­" He shrugged it off, deciding not to dwell on it. Then his grin returned as he patted Buddy''s neck, enjoying the slow ride toward the Pekko farm. "Ehehe¡­ we''re getting more Pekkos today!! This time, for Gloria!!"


    Gloria smiled sweetly. Meanwhile, Liana sighed, shaking her head. Then her eyes narrowed slightly. She leaned in, whispering so only Gloria could hear. "Gloria, don''t push your breasts against me."


    Gloria tilted her head innocently. Liana''s eye twitched slightly. "Just because they''re a bit bigger than mine¡­ doesn''t mean you have to show them off."


    Gloria chuckled softly, her lips curling into a teasing smirk. Then she leaned closer, whispering back, "My, my¡­ it''s not like I want to." Her smirk deepened. "But if I did¡­ wouldn''t it be better if Young Master was the one to feel it?"


    Liana''s brows twitched again. Javier remained oblivious, happily admiring the Pekkos in the distance. "Ehehehe! We''re getting another one today! Let''s find the best one, Gloria!"


    Gloria giggled softly, still teasing Liana with her gaze. Liana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Haaah¡­ this is going to be a long day¡­"


    As soon as Javier climbed down from Buddy, his amber eyes sparkled with excitement. He looked around eagerly, hands on his hips. "Where is that old man?! Ehehe!"


    Liana and Gloria dismounted from Pikko right after him. Liana turned toward Gloria, crossing her arms. Her tone was casual, but her words carried an edge. "Pick fast. I don''t want Pikko to carry your weight again."


    Gloria smiled sweetly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "My, my, Liana¡­ we have the same weight, don''t we?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana paused, her eyes flickering downward. She stared at Gloria''s breast for a long moment, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Hmm?"


    Gloria tilted her head innocently. Liana squinted slightly. "It seems like there''s¡­ a bit more weight in a certain area."


    Gloria smirked, placing a hand on her hip. "Oh? I wonder where that extra weight could be?"


    Completely unaware of the tension between them, Javier was already calling out. "Old man!! Where are you?! We need a Pekko!"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head, while Gloria giggled, clearly enjoying the back and forth. The search for Gloria''s Pekko began.


    "Whoa!!" Javier''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him¡ªa vast open field filled with Pekkos of all shapes, colors, and sizes. His grin stretched from ear to ear. "Ohhhh! I want all of them!!"


    Then he paused, his expression twisting slightly as reality hit him. "Oh wait¡­ I can''t!" He rested his hands on his hips, deep in thought. "Even with all the gold I''ve got in my storage¡­ if I bought them all, Father would be mad."


    His eyes flickered with slight paranoia. "And if he found out¡­ he''d probably send that damn golden Pekko of his to lead them as a new flock leader!" A visible shudder ran down his spine. "There''s no way I''m letting that happen."


    His thoughts worsened. "Not to mention¡­ Alf''s Pekko, Erinette''s Pekko, Hesbeirn''s Pekko¡­" His eye twitched. "Ugh. That would be a nightmare."


    He turned sharply, throwing his hands in the air. "Gloriaaaaa! Choose one already!"


    Gloria ignored his whining, her eyes scanning the Pekkos with calm determination. Her fingers absentmindedly toyed with something in her hand¡ª a small object gripped lightly between her fingers.


    Javier huffed, tapping his foot impatiently. "And where is that old man?!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 246 - 246: The Burden of Responsibility ( 246 )

    Inside Armand Manor''s study room, a heavy silence hung in the air. Stacks of documents towered over the large mahogany desk, forming what could only be described as a bureaucratic nightmare.


    Marcellus, seated at the head of the table, groaned in frustration, raking his hands through his hair. "Ugh!! I hate paperwork!" His voice echoed through the room, but no one came to save him.


    Across from him, Cedric slumped in his chair, his expression equally pained. Meanwhile, their personal maids remained composed. Lithia, standing beside Marcellus, exuded a calm, reassuring presence, while Meira focused on something more urgent.


    "My head hurts¡­ Meira¡­ more tea, please?" Cedric muttered, leaning back.


    Meira smiled softly, her tail swaying gently. "Yes, Master Cedric." She gracefully prepared his tea, placing it alongside freshly arranged biscuits.


    The brothers exchanged glances, both wanting to run but knowing they couldn''t¡ªMr. Alf was watching. The legendary butler, assassin, and unofficial warden of the study room had made one thing clear: "I will check on you every hour." A simple statement, but a terrifying one.


    Marcellus slammed a hand on the desk, looking at his younger brother desperately. "Ugh! I don''t want to inherit this job! You take it, Cedric!"


    Cedric snapped his head up instantly. "Hell no! I hate paperwork too!"


    They both stared at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. Escape was impossible. Lithia sighed, rubbing her temple, while Meira chuckled, her tail flicking.


    Outside the study room, Mr. Alf was already on his way.


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples before glancing at Lithia. "Lithia, sit next to me."


    Lithia nodded gracefully and took the seat beside him. Meanwhile, Cedric didn''t say a word; instead, he simply patted his lap. Meira blinked once, then smiled knowingly. Without hesitation, she settled onto his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Cedric sighed in relief, resting his forehead against her shoulder. He tilted his head up slightly, and Meira leaned down. Their lips met in a soft, lingering kiss. When they parted, Meira''s warm eyes gazed into his. "Accompany me today, Meira."


    Her tail flicked slightly as she whispered back, "Yes, Master Cedric."


    Marcellus eyed them out of the corner of his eye, then turned to Lithia with a smirk. "I don''t see why I have to suffer alone, you know?"


    Lithia chuckled softly, shaking her head. The mountain of paperwork remained untouched, but for now¡ªjust for a moment¡ªno one cared.


    Marcellus sighed as he flipped through the documents, his free hand intertwined with Lithia''s. She leaned gently against his shoulder, providing a quiet comfort¡ªunlike someone else in the room.


    On the other side, Cedric was completely ignoring the paperwork. Instead, he was busy kissing Meira. Again.


    Marcellus''s eyebrow twitched, and he slammed his palm on the desk. "Oi! Stop kissing and do some work, Cedric!"


    Cedric didn''t even look up, simply waving a hand dismissively. "Mmm¡­ later¡­ busy¡­"


    Marcellus gritted his teeth. Lithia chuckled softly, adjusting her position to sit more comfortably beside him. "At least one of us is working, right?" she teased.


    Marcellus groaned. "Barely."


    Meanwhile, Meira smiled as she nuzzled against Cedric. "Don''t be jealous, Master Marcellus. You have Lithia, after all."


    Marcellus let out a deep sigh. "At this rate, Alf is going to kill us all."


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and a chill ran through the room. Standing at the entrance was Alf. His calm yet terrifying gaze swept across the scene. "What are you doing?"


    His voice was quiet, but the weight behind it was absolute. "Is the paperwork finished?"


    Silence. Meira froze instantly, her tail stiffening. Lithia went rigid as well, straightening her posture. In one swift movement, they stepped away from their masters, standing properly behind them, hands neatly folded.


    Marcellus and Cedric shared a look. They were doomed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Finish the paperwork before evening." His serious tone left no room for argument.


    Marcellus and Cedric gulped. Just as the pressure in the room settled, another presence entered.


    Erinnete walked in gracefully, her sharp gaze landing on Lithia and Meira. She spoke calmly but firmly. "Don''t disturb their work." Lithia and Meira stood even straighter. "Go to the kitchen and ask the chef team to prepare food for them." She glanced at the piles of untouched documents. "Your masters will be eating here."


    Lithia and Meira bowed immediately. "Yes, Mrs. Erinnete!" They quickly left the room, their footsteps hurried.


    As the door closed behind them, Marcellus and Cedric both sighed heavily. Cedric slumped in his chair, muttering, "We''re trapped, aren''t we?"


    Marcellus groaned. "Completely."


    Alf said nothing, but his presence alone was enough to keep them in check. With no other choice, the two brothers finally picked up their pens and got to work.


    Alf tapped his fingers on the desk, his sharp gaze fixated on the two brothers. "These documents! You should read them carefully!"


    Marcellus and Cedric flinched at the reprimand. Alf picked up a stack, flipping through the pages with precision before placing two documents in front of them. "This one is for the budget allocation to maintain the border wall." His tone was strict yet firm. "And this¡ª" he tapped another document, "¡ªis for the village budget allocation."


    Marcellus sighed, rubbing his temples. "Haaah¡­ I know it''s important, but why does it have to be us doing this?"


    Cedric leaned back, crossing his arms. "Father should just handle it himself. He''s way better at this."


    Silence fell in the room. Alf''s eyes narrowed slightly, sending a chill down the brothers'' spines. He spoke in a calm, measured tone. "And how will you two manage when it''s your turn to take over the household?"


    Marcellus groaned, and Cedric grumbled, but neither dared to argue.


    Then, Marcellus paused mid-writing and glanced at Alf with a smirk. "By the way, Alf¡­ once Father retires, you''re going to keep working, right?"


    Cedric perked up, clearly interested in the answer. But Alf''s expression remained unchanged as he adjusted his gloves calmly. "No."


    Marcellus blinked, and Cedric raised an eyebrow. Alf continued, "I will continue to assist your father only." He glanced at both of them, his sharp eyes unwavering. "And don''t worry about it." He folded his arms, adding, "My assistant will be the one handling the next generation¡ª" His gaze darkened slightly. "¡ªunder strict supervision."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged nervous glances. Strict supervision¡­ somehow, they already felt bad for whoever would take Alf''s place.


    As soon as Alf left the room, the heavy tension lifted. Marcellus let out a deep groan, slumping in his chair while Cedric leaned back, exhaling a long sigh. For a moment, neither spoke.


    Then Cedric glanced at his older brother. "Brother?"


    Marcellus grunted, "What now?"


    Cedric grinned mischievously. "How about¡­ we give Javier this job instead?"


    Marcellus sat up slightly, rubbing his chin. He smirked. "Hehe¡­ good idea¡­" The thought of being free from all this paperwork was tempting.


    But then reality hit. Marcellus sighed, shaking his head. "But¡­ I don''t think Father will agree."


    Cedric groaned. "Yeah¡­ he''d probably just punish us instead."


    The two brothers sat in silence for a moment before slumping forward in unison. "Haaah¡­ we''re doomed."


    Cedric''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement as an idea struck him. "Oh! I know how!"


    Marcellus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Cedric leaned in, whispering something inaudible.


    Marcellus''s expression shifted¡ªfrom calm¡­ to a smirk¡­ and then to a wide, devilish grin that spread across his face.


    They both chuckled, their low, creepy laughter echoing through the study room.


    Marcellus crossed his arms, nodding in approval. "Good idea, Cedric."


    Cedric grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I''m sure this will work, Brother."


    Their creepy laughter filled the study room, a chilling harmony of mischief.


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Alf silently sighed. "I should check on them in thirty minutes instead."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 247 - 247: A Familiar Face? ( 247 )

    Gloria stood with her arms crossed, her gaze lingering on the Pekko farm owner as Javier excitedly chatted with him. Liana tilted her head, noticing Gloria''s distracted expression.


    "Gloria?"


    "Yes?"


    "What''s with the wait?" Liana asked, frowning slightly.


    "Didn''t you see the Young Master is already chatting with the farm owner? Pick one already."


    Gloria didn''t respond immediately. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she pondered.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­" she muttered almost to herself. "It''s just¡­ I feel like I''ve seen that man before."


    Liana paused. "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Gloria sighed, rubbing her chin. "You remember Mrs. Caretaker? The one who handled Buddy and Pikko during the battleground event?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes¡­"


    Gloria''s brows furrowed slightly. "It seems like I saw that man on the estate before."


    Liana''s expression turned curious. "Are you sure, Gloria?"


    Gloria shook her head. "Well¡­ I couldn''t confirm it."


    Just then, Javier''s voice rang out. "Gloria! Choose one, and I''ll pay!"


    Gloria blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. She grinned and waved toward Javier. "Okay, Young Master!"


    Liana, noticing Gloria''s hesitation, nudged her lightly. "Don''t overthink it. Just pick one Pekko, and we can continue sightseeing around the village."


    Gloria pouted dramatically, swaying her body toward Liana. "Don''t push me, Liana~ Are you my girlfriend?~~"


    Liana''s face twitched. She quickly took a step back, her voice flustered. "Ugh! Don''t joke about that! I don''t want Young Master thinking we''re being weird again!"


    Gloria giggled, clearly enjoying Liana''s reaction. "Okay~ Okay~"


    With a playful grin, Gloria stretched out her hand, palm open. In her hand sat a single peanut. "Come here~"


    The entire Pekko pen stirred. Several Pekkos perked up, their round eyes locking onto the peanut. Buddy and Pikko dashed around excitedly, squawking happily. After all, this was their birthplace.


    Liana watched the scene unfold, exhaling slowly as she pinched the bridge of her nose in both amusement and annoyance. Finally, she sighed. "Gloria¡­ please choose one already."


    Gloria smirked, still holding out the peanut. Liana narrowed her eyes. "If you do that, do you really think a Pekko will come up to you and say¡ª''I love you, marry me?''"


    Gloria giggled. "Who knows~ Maybe I''ll find the one~"


    Liana groaned. "You''re impossible."


    While Buddy and Pikko dashed around, playfully chasing the younger Pekkos, another one stood still¡ªwatching. A single Pekko, slightly apart from the others, fixed its eyes on the peanut in Gloria''s hand.


    Slowly, it stepped forward. Gloria remained still, watching with curiosity. The Pekko reached her, tilting its head before gently pecking her palm and carefully taking the peanut.


    Then¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Its voice was loud and excited, the sound carrying across the pen. Buddy and Pikko immediately froze mid-run, their heads snapping toward the noise. Then they rushed toward the new Pekko, flapping their wings.


    "Cuquawked! Cuquawked!"


    Their squawks filled the air, as if welcoming an old friend. Gloria blinked in surprise, while Liana crossed her arms, watching with a raised eyebrow. Javier grinned.


    "Oh? Looks like you didn''t pick one, Gloria¡­ it picked you!"


    The old man let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha! Your Pekkos are just excited to see their old friend." He watched as Buddy and Pikko circled the new Pekko excitedly, squawking in recognition. Then he smiled knowingly. "Back when you bought those two, this one was always left alone after that."


    Javier patted Buddy''s side. "Oh! Good choice, Gloria."


    Gloria tried to act casual, but a clear spark of excitement lit up her eyes. She gently caressed the new Pekko''s beak and neck, feeling its warmth. The Pekko nuzzled into her touch, clearly pleased.


    As Gloria examined its color, she noticed something familiar. Its feathers had a soft, warm tone¡ªjust like the skin of a peanut. A small smile formed on her lips. "From today, I call you¡­ Peanuts." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Pekko let out a happy squawk. "Cuquawked!"


    Buddy and Pikko echoed the call, as if welcoming Peanuts into the group.


    Javier grinned and reached into his pocket. "Old man, as usual, 20 gold coins, right?"


    The old man chuckled, nodding. "Yes, Young Master. The same price as these two back then."


    Javier casually tossed the pouch of gold toward him. "Here! Ehehehehe!"


    The old man caught it effortlessly, weighing it in his hand with a satisfied smile. Meanwhile, Gloria continued to gently stroke Peanuts'' feathers, her expression soft and serene.


    Javier clapped his hands together. "Oh! And give me the basic rein for Peanuts."


    The old man nodded. "Sure, Young Master. Just wait here." He turned and walked toward his storage area, leaving Javier, Liana, and Gloria with their excited Pekkos.


    As the old man walked away, Gloria suddenly turned to Javier. Before he could react, she hugged him tightly. Javier''s eyes widened as he felt her warmth pressing against him; her arms wrapped around him firmly, her voice soft yet filled with emotion.


    "Thank you, Young Master¡­ for keeping your promise and giving me this wonderful Pekko."


    For a moment, she didn''t let go, cherishing the moment. Liana stood beside them, watching with a neutral expression, though a slight twitch in her brow betrayed her thoughts.


    Javier blinked, then grinned mischievously. "Ehehe~ Gloria, if you hug me any tighter, Liana''s going to get jealous."


    Gloria leaned back slightly but didn''t release him completely. She smirked playfully, tilting her head. "Oh my, is that so? Liana~ should I let go?"


    Liana crossed her arms and replied flatly, "¡­Just hurry up and get on your Pekko already."


    Gloria chuckled, finally stepping back and patting Peanuts affectionately. "Alright, alright~ Let''s get going."


    As Javier, Liana, and Gloria disappeared down the road with their Pekkos moving steadily, the old man waved after them. "Yes, Young Master. Have a good day."


    Once they were out of sight, a woman approached him from behind. Her sharp yet gentle eyes observed the direction they had left. She crossed her arms and tilted her head.


    "Husband?"


    The old man turned toward her. "Hmm? What is it, Anthia?"


    She raised an eyebrow. "Why do you take gold from Count Garius'' son?"


    The old man chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Hmm? It''s just Lord Garius'' order."


    Anthia frowned slightly. "Weird. This Pekko farm belongs to Lord Garius personally."


    The old man smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Yeah. But that''s how our lord is."


    Anthia sighed, shaking her head. Then he shifted the topic. "Anthia, shouldn''t you be at the estate, keeping an eye on those four?"


    Anthia understood immediately¡ªhe meant Giddie and the other three Pekkos. She shook her head. "Oh, today is my day off. The rest of the caretaker team will take over feeding them." She sighed slightly. "After all, Lord Garius said Giddie and the others are free to roam inside the estate. He mentioned that they''re no longer a secret."


    The old man let out a hearty laugh. "Hahaha¡­ That''s just how our lord is."


    He glanced in the direction Javier had left, a thoughtful look in his eyes. "It seems like he already knew that his youngest son really loves Pekkos." He paused, smiling slightly. "I still remember when Javier first came here to get his own Pekko¡­ He had no idea this farm belonged to his father."


    Anthia chuckled softly. "Well, that''s exactly why Lord Garius told us to keep it a secret¡ªuntil he decided otherwise."


    The old man nodded. "Yeah¡­ so his youngest son would find his own way to earn money, train hard, hunt monsters, and learn responsibility¡­" He smiled fondly. "Even without knowing the truth, the boy managed just fine."


    The two shared a knowing look before turning back to their work. Even if Javier didn''t know the truth yet, his father had been watching over him all along.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 248 - 248: Voices of the People ( 248 )

    Liana sighed as she guided Pikko alongside Javier''s Buddy and Gloria''s newly acquired Peanuts. "Young Master, we''ve already gone pretty far. This is the road to the border wall."


    Javier grinned, completely unbothered. "Hmm? Yeah, there''s a good shop around that area. And besides, I want to enjoy the sightseeing."


    Liana shot him a sharp look. "Young Master, just because ''this girl'' just got her own Pekko doesn''t mean we should stray too far from the estate."


    Gloria let out a dramatic sigh, placing a hand over her chest. "My, my, Liana, such an attitude~"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "You''re just making this difficult."


    Gloria chuckled, leaning slightly toward Liana. "Chill, Liana! Young master just want to explore our beautiful region. Besides, isn''t it a good thing? He''s learning, right?"


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Yeah! I''m learning! Exploring is part of my education, right?"


    Liana arched an eyebrow, her tone suddenly teasing. "Yes, yes, Young Master. I know you want to learn about the region because you plan to take over Lord Garius'' position once you become an adult, right?"


    Javier visibly recoiled, making a disgusted face. "NO WAY! Who wants to be busy with paperwork and responsibilities?! A life with no fun and no freedom?! No way!!"


    Liana giggled softly, shaking her head. Gloria smirked. "Ara~ But Young Master, if you don''t want it, then who will?"


    Javier crossed his arms stubbornly. "Someone else! Not me! Let Marcellus or Cedric handle it. I''ll just keep my Pekkos, hunt monsters, and live my best life! Ehehehehe!"


    Liana sighed again, but a small smile played on her lips. "Haa¡­ As expected."


    As they rode into the town near the border, the streets buzzed with life¡ªvendors calling out their wares, children darting between market stalls, and workers unloading carts filled with goods. Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he spotted a familiar stall.


    "Hehehe¡­ time for some food!" He leaned forward, patting Buddy''s neck. "Buddy! There''s a meat shop over there! Let''s ask the owner to grill some meat for us!"


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked excitedly and dashed toward the stall, nearly startling a few passing merchants. Liana sighed, already expecting the usual scene. "Young Master¡­ at least try not to cause too much commotion."


    Gloria chuckled as she followed behind, guiding Peanuts toward a shaded area. "Ara~ At this point, wouldn''t it be strange if he didn''t cause a commotion?"


    Javier jumped off Buddy in one swift motion, landing directly in front of the stall. With a wide grin, he pulled out a handful of silver coins and slammed them onto the wooden counter. "Aunty! Give me grilled meat that''s worth this!"


    The vendor, a middle-aged woman with strong arms and a kind smile, turned toward him. She recognized the confident, mischievous boy immediately; after all, who in the region didn''t know the youngest son of Count Garius?


    With a hearty laugh, she picked up the coins. "Coming right up, Young Master! Give me a few minutes!"


    Javier rubbed his hands together, grinning. "Ehehehe! Smells good already!"


    Javier munched happily on his grilled meat, savoring the juicy flavors while Buddy devoured his portion like a starving beast.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!" Buddy happily gobbled up another serving, his beak moving nonstop. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pikko and Peanuts, on the other hand, ate gracefully, nibbling at their portions with more control¡ªthough Peanuts occasionally let out a pleased chirp.


    Javier leaned back, patting his stomach in satisfaction. "Ahhh¡­ This is life. No school, no paperwork, just meat and my Pekkos!"


    But then¡ª


    A loud commotion erupted near the border gate. Javier tilted his head, chewing slower as his sharp ears picked up the argument.


    "Why can''t we enter?! We are honorable priests from the Saint of Three Gods! And we are traveling with our Saint!"


    A gruff voice from the guards responded immediately. "No can do! Our lord already declared it¡ªno lunatics allowed inside Armand Region!"


    The priests gasped in outrage. "How dare you! Do you know who we are?! Marquis Billoton is our patron!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Marquis Billoton¡­? Hmm, never heard of him. Must be one of those annoying nobles."


    Meanwhile, the Armand border guard smirked, completely unfazed. "So? Our lord is Count Garius. This region is an Autonomy Region. We don''t care if a marquis himself shows up¡ªif our lord says NO, then it means NO!"


    Javier grinned at the guard''s response, already amused. Liana noticed his expression and sighed. "Young Master, don''t get any ideas."


    Javier leaned forward, his eyes glinting as he casually chewed on his grilled meat, keenly observing the situation unfolding at the main gate.


    At the gate, the priests'' expressions twisted in anger as they tried to argue their way in. "By refusing us entry, you are violating our divine right to spread the will of the Three Gods! This is oppression! A denial of religious freedom!"


    The Armand border guard didn''t even flinch. "And? Our lord gave the order. We don''t care about your ''divine right.'' You''re not stepping a foot inside Armand Region."


    The priests sputtered in outrage, their robes fluttering as they gestured dramatically. "You cannot do this! We travel with our Saint! This is blasphemy against the Three Gods!"


    The citizens of Armand, who had been watching the commotion from the marketplace, began murmuring among themselves, and the mood quickly turned hostile.


    Then¡ª


    "Oi! If you pass this gate, we''ll kill you!" a burly fisherman shouted, gripping his harpoon tightly. His words were met with a chorus of agreement from the crowd.


    "Yeah! We don''t want you lunatics in our region!"


    "We''ve heard enough about you bastards¡ªbrainwashing people, burning villages! You''re nothing but trouble!"


    More and more people joined in, their voices rising in anger. Javier smirked as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Seems like nobody wants them here. Guess that answers everything."


    Liana glanced at him, her eyes watching his expression carefully. "Young Master¡­ You really don''t plan on stepping in?"


    Javier grinned. "Let''s just wait. The people are already handling it."


    The crowd''s anger only grew as the so-called priests continued their demands.


    A woman stepped forward, her voice filled with fury. "We have our own beliefs here! We have real freedom! Unlike you bastards who extort the poor, forcing them to pay tithes just to survive!"


    Another man raised his fist. "Yeah! Your ''faith'' is nothing but a scam! You burn villages, kill those who don''t follow you, and call it ''divine will''! Get the hell out of here!"


    The crowd roared in agreement.


    "Go shove your beliefs somewhere else! We don''t want them here!"


    "No lunatics!"


    "No lunatics!"


    The chants grew louder as the people of Armand stood united, their voices filled with rage.


    Then¡ª


    A rock flew through the air, striking one of the priests in the shoulder. The priest yelped in pain, staggering back.


    But that was just the beginning.


    "Get out!" The people began throwing whatever they could find¡ªstones, rotten fruits, even clumps of dirt. The priests and their so-called saint were pelted mercilessly.


    Javier, still watching from a distance, smirked as he took another bite of his grilled meat.


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Young Master, they might actually beat them to death at this rate."


    He stepped forward, his polished noble attire making it clear who he was. The emblem of the Armand family gleamed in the sunlight, instantly silencing much of the chaos.


    His eyes lazily scanned the scene before he spoke, his tone calm but absolute. "What''s the commotion here?"


    One of the border guards immediately straightened and saluted. "Ah! Young Master! These so-called priests are demanding entry into our region."


    Javier tilted his head slightly, unimpressed. "Hmm? If Father said no, then it means no. If they still insist¡­" He gestured lazily toward the priests. "Just grab them and throw them outside."


    The priests fumed in outrage; their faces red with anger. One of them stepped forward, his voice seething. "How dare a mere child like you speak to us this way?! Do you know who we are?!"


    Javier yawned exaggeratedly, covering his mouth. "Mmm? So? What''s the problem? Go cry to your marquis or whatever. They can file an official complaint later."


    Then, he turned toward the border guards, his tone shifting from playful to deadly serious. "This is solely my command and responsibility. If they still insist on entering¡­" His gaze sharpened, his next words cutting through the air like a blade. "KILL THEM."


    The Armand citizens erupted into cheers. "YEAH!!! KILL THOSE LUNATICS!"


    The priests paled, their arrogance instantly replaced with fear.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 249 - 249: Defiance at the Gates ( 249 )

    "Now listen, you pieces of shit. I don''t care who you are. You didn''t come here for peace¡ªyou came to spread your filth, trying to corrupt our people with your so-called ''faith.''"


    Javier let out a mocking chuckle, shaking his head. "And now, you think you can force your way in? Are you stupid?"


    The priests flinched but quickly tried to regain their composure. One of them stepped forward, glaring. "You dare insult the will of the Three Gods?! Do you know how many noble families already support our cause?!"


    Javier grinned, but there was no warmth in it¡ªjust cold amusement. "Oh? And? Do you think that matters to me?"


    He gestured toward the border guards. "You''re nothing to me. You''re nothing to them." Then, his hand swept toward the angry citizens behind him. "And you''re nothing to all of us!"


    The Armand citizens roared in agreement.


    "That''s our Young Master!"


    "Get lost, you bastards!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his smirk growing. "And don''t even try that ''divine faith'' crap on us. We know exactly what you are. You demand tithes from the poor, forcing them to give up what little they have so your ''faith'' can grow bigger?"


    He snorted, his voice dripping with mockery. "What? Is your sponsor too broke to fund your cult properly?"


    The priests stiffened, their faces twitching with barely concealed rage. Javier leaned in slightly, his voice lowering to a deadly whisper. "Let me tell you something, you worthless parasites. In this region, faith isn''t a business. Every place of worship is maintained by our overseers. Their buildings, their land¡ªeverything is handled by my father, using our own resources."


    He straightened, his smirk turning into a full-blown grin. "We don''t need the people''s money to run faith-based scams. Unlike your shitty faith."


    The citizens of Armand erupted into cheers once more.


    "Young Master Javier!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Send them back where they came from!"


    The priests, now trembling, realized that their usual arrogance had no place here. Javier raised his hand, his voice cold and sharp. "Now, soldiers!"


    "FORMATION!"


    The guards immediately snapped into position, raising their swords and shields in perfect synchronization. The crossbowmen stepped forward, their weapons aimed with deadly precision. From above, the watchtower archers notched their arrows, waiting for the order.


    The priests paled as the metallic clank of soldiers readying for battle echoed through the air. Javier narrowed his eyes, his smirk never fading. "I''ll give you ten seconds."


    The air grew heavy with tension.


    "Ten¡­" The guards tightened their grips on their weapons.


    "Nine¡­" The citizens, armed with whatever weapons they had, raised them high, ready to fight alongside their Young Master.


    "Eight¡­" The priests looked at one another, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.


    "Seven¡­" One of the priests clenched his fists, his lips trembling in anger.


    "Six¡­" Javier''s gaze locked onto their so-called ''saint,'' who stood frozen in place.


    "Five¡­" The crossbowmen took aim.


    "Four¡­" The archers drew their bows tighter.


    "Three¡­" Some priests took uneasy steps backward.


    "Two¡­" The citizens tensed, their weapons raised, waiting for the final number.


    Before Javier could finish, one of the priests suddenly shouted, "W-We''re leaving!" The group scrambled, hastily retreating and dragging their so-called saint with them.


    The Armand citizens exploded into laughter and cheers.


    "That''s right! Run, you cowards!"


    "Our Young Master doesn''t take shit from anyone!"


    Javier grinned, watching the priests disappear into the distance. He turned to the border guards. "Secure the gates. If they ever return, don''t even let them speak¡ªjust shoot them on sight."


    The chief guard saluted. "Yes, Young Master!"


    The people of Armand cheered once more, celebrating their victory.


    Javier turned to the head guard, his expression serious. "Write an official report about this and send it to my father immediately."


    The head guard saluted without hesitation. "Yes, Young Master!"


    Javier crossed his arms, his mind already racing ahead. "Tell the patrol squads to increase their patrols. Make sure their work is efficient¡ªdon''t overwork them. Adjust the schedules as needed."


    The head guard nodded. "Understood, Young Master. Lord Garius already gave similar instructions earlier. We''ve begun reinforcing the patrols across the border towns and villages."


    Javier smirked slightly. "Good. And don''t ever let those lunatics inside again."


    The guard''s voice was firm. "Yes, Young Master. Our lord has ordered all border stations and city overseers to report immediately if they''re spotted. We can''t control who tries to come in or who slips past unnoticed, but we will take action based on Lord Garius'' commands."


    Javier gave an approving nod. "That''s how it should be. We don''t negotiate with parasites."


    The other guards saluted, their determination unwavering as they carried out their Young Master''s orders.


    Liana and Gloria stood beside him, their presence commanding respect. The Armand household emblem embroidered on their maid uniforms symbolized their status¡ªnot just as maids, but as trusted attendants of the Armand family.


    The citizens and guards looked at Javier with admiration, their cheers still lingering in the air. He had personally stepped in and driven the lunatics away.


    Javier grinned, feeling the weight of their trust. But before he could relish the moment, he turned toward where Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts were supposed to be waiting.


    Instead, he saw¡ª


    "WHAT THE HELL?!"


    All three¡ªBuddy, Pikko, and Peanuts¡ªwere happily munching away on fruits stolen from various stalls.


    Buddy had an entire basket of apples tipped over in front of him, munching loudly with his tail feathers fluffed up in satisfaction. Pikko was pecking delicately at some exotic berries, chewing in a way that almost looked smug. And Peanuts? That little menace had climbed onto a vegetable cart, kicking over melons and stuffing his beak with whatever he could grab.


    The vendors stood frozen in shock, uncertain whether to be furious or resigned to their fate.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Eeeeeekkkk!! Liana! Gloria! STOP THEM!"


    The two maids sprang into action. "Pikko! No!" Liana rushed forward, grabbing Pikko''s reins and pulling her back. "Peanuts, get down from there this instant!" Gloria scolded, hands on her hips.


    Peanuts responded with a happy squawk, clearly ignoring her.


    Javier held his head in frustration. "Eeeeeekkk!! Buddyyyyy!!! You gluttonous idiot!!"


    The marketplace erupted into laughter, the tense atmosphere from earlier completely erased by the ridiculous antics of Javier''s beloved Pekkos.


    Javier sighed heavily, rubbing his temples as he pulled out his pouch. "Ugh¡­ these three¡­"


    He walked to each vendor, dropping silver coins into their hands. "Here, take this. For all the food these idiots ate."


    The vendors blinked in surprise before bursting into laughter. "Young Master, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Just take it before my father finds out and grounds me again!" Javier grumbled.


    The moment he mentioned Lord Garius, the vendors quickly accepted the money without another word.


    Liana sighed, holding Buddy''s reins firmly. "Young Master, you spoil them too much."


    Gloria chuckled, patting Peanuts on the head. "Ara~ but they''re just like their master. Gluttonous and mischievous."


    Javier pouted. "Oi, oi! I''m not that bad!"


    The vendors and citizens laughed, the joyful atmosphere returning as the commotion settled. Javier stretched his arms, feeling completely satisfied after spending the day sightseeing, eating, and enjoying the lively atmosphere of the town with Liana and Gloria.


    The sky began to shift into warm hues of orange and purple, signaling the approach of evening. Javier paused mid-step. "Err¡­ I think it''s better if we go home now."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What''s the rush, Young Master? Weren''t you just saying earlier that you wanted to take your time?"


    Javier grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, yeah, but I don''t want to miss dinner."


    Gloria giggled behind her hand. "Ara~ How responsible. But let me guess¡­ It''s not just about dinner, right?"


    Javier shivered slightly, remembering his father''s strict discipline. "You both know how strict Father is!"


    Liana sighed but nodded. "That''s true. We should hurry before he sends someone after us."


    Gloria smirked playfully. "Oh~? Are you scared, Young Master?"


    Javier huffed. "Oi! I''m not scared! I just prefer my meals without a side of Father''s lectures!"


    Liana and Gloria chuckled, already climbing onto their Pekkos. Javier hopped onto Buddy and grinned. "Alright! Let''s go home before Father decides to personally ''escort'' us back!"


    "Cuquawk!!" Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts squawked in unison before dashing off toward the estate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 250 - 250: Between Two Maids ( 250 )

    Javier lay sprawled on his bed, completely relaxed after a satisfying dinner. The warm glow of the bedside lamp cast a soft light across the room.


    As he glanced toward the door, he saw Liana stepping in from her bedroom, her graceful movements as natural as ever.


    Javier grinned, tapping the empty space beside him. "Liana, Liana~ Here, here~ Ehehehe~"


    Liana sighed softly, shaking her head at his antics. "Young Master, you''re already twelve. Do you still need me to sleep beside you every night?"


    Javier pouted dramatically. "Oi! Don''t say it like that! You know I can''t sleep without you!"


    Liana let out a small chuckle, already expecting this response. She walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed before slipping under the blanket beside him. "Yes, yes¡­ I know, Young Master."


    Javier instantly snuggled closer, resting his head against her shoulder. "Mmm~ This is the best~"


    Liana smiled softly, gently running her fingers through his hair. "Sleep well, Young Master."


    Javier mumbled drowsily, "Hehe¡­ Just six more years, Liana¡­ then we''ll be married¡­ ehehe~"


    Liana shook her head, her expression a mix of fondness and exasperation. "Yes, yes¡­ Just sleep already, Young Master."


    Javier grinned but didn''t argue; his breathing soon settled into a peaceful rhythm. Liana sighed softly, watching as his playful grin slowly faded into a relaxed expression. His warmth pressed against her as he nuzzled closer, completely at ease in her embrace.


    She knew him too well¡ªhis mischievous nature, his cunning mind, his fierce determination. But in moments like this, he was just the boy she had cared for since he was small.


    Her fingers gently ran through his hair, smoothing down the stray strands as she began humming a soft lullaby, her voice barely above a whisper. It was a melody passed down through elven generations¡ªa song of comfort, warmth, and home.


    Javier mumbled sleepily, his arms unconsciously wrapping around her waist as he sighed against her chest. "Mmm¡­ Liana''s the best¡­"


    Liana chuckled quietly. "Sleep well, Young Master."


    She continued to hum, feeling the steady rhythm of his breathing as he drifted off. Her eyes softened as she gazed down at the boy who would one day become a man¡ªher future husband.


    "Just six more years, huh¡­?" she whispered to herself, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    The room was silent except for the gentle melody of her lullaby, carrying them both into the embrace of a peaceful night. Liana gazed down at Javier''s peaceful sleeping face, her fingers idly brushing through his dark hair. His features had begun to mature¡ªhis once soft, childlike expression now carrying hints of the man he would become.


    Charming. Handsome. And soon¡­ even taller than now.


    She smiled to herself, her eyes filled with quiet affection. Javier had always been mischievous, always full of energy, always clinging to her. Yet beneath all that playfulness, he carried a heart full of warmth¡ªa heart that had claimed hers long ago.


    Leaning down slightly, she pressed a gentle kiss against his forehead. "Don''t worry, Young Master¡­ I will always be with you."


    The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow over them as Liana tightened her embrace just a little more¡ªher silent promise sealed in the quiet of the night.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open ever so slightly. Liana didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.


    Gloria.


    The head maid tiptoed toward the bed, her long hair slightly tousled from just waking up. Dressed in soft nightwear, she moved with the grace of a practiced maid, yet her playful smirk ruined any attempt at stealth.


    Liana sighed. "Gloria¡­"


    Gloria paused mid-step, placing a finger against her lips. "Tehe~ Found out~" she whispered.


    Liana shook her head. "Don''t make too much noise. Young Master is sleeping." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure, sure~" Gloria slipped under the blanket without hesitation, sliding in from Javier''s other side. Without a second thought, she wrapped an arm around him, snuggling close. "Mmm~ So warm~" she sighed contentedly.


    Liana rolled her eyes but didn''t push her away. She knew this wasn''t the first time¡­ and certainly wouldn''t be the last.


    Javier murmured something in his sleep, shifting slightly between them, his body completely relaxed in their embrace. Liana softened, brushing his hair back once more.


    Gloria giggled softly. "Hehe~ Just six more years, huh?"


    Liana glanced at her, then let out a quiet chuckle. "Yes¡­ just six more years."


    The two maids exchanged a knowing look before settling in comfortably, warmth filling the quiet room


    Gloria smirked as she pulled Javier closer, wrapping her arms snugly around him. "Mmm~ Mine now~" she whispered playfully.


    Liana''s eyes twitched slightly. Without a word, she reached forward and gently¡ªbut firmly¡ªpulled Javier back against her breast. "No, he''s mine." Her voice was calm, but her grip was unyielding.


    Gloria pouted dramatically. "Oh~ But he''s also mine too."


    Javier murmured in his sleep, completely oblivious to the silent battle happening over him. His peaceful face nestled comfortably against Liana''s warmth¡­ until Gloria tugged at him again.


    Liana narrowed her eyes. Gloria grinned mischievously.


    A silent war broke out under the blanket¡ªJavier shifting slightly with each tug, completely unaware he was being fought over like a plush toy.


    Eventually, Liana sighed and tightened her hold just a bit more. "Fine¡­ but don''t pull too hard, or you''ll wake him."


    Gloria chuckled, relenting as she rested her head near Javier''s shoulder. "Hehe~ Alright, I''ll share."


    The two maids finally settled, Javier safely tucked between them. As the room returned to peaceful silence, Liana exhaled softly, brushing Javier''s hair once more. "Goodnight, Young Master¡­"


    Gloria smiled. "Sweet dreams, Young Master~" she teased in a whisper.


    Javier only mumbled something incoherent, lost in dreams, while the two women beside him drifted off into slumber.


    --


    Javier slowly stirred from his sleep, feeling an overwhelming warmth pressing against him from both sides. His head was nestled between something incredibly soft¡­ too soft.


    For a moment, he thought he had ascended to heaven. "Oh¡­ this is bliss¡­" he mumbled drowsily, a lazy grin creeping onto his face.


    But then¡ª


    He couldn''t breathe.


    His muffled cries went unheard as Gloria and Liana unknowingly held him tighter in their sleep, their soft embrace sealing his fate. "Mmphhh! C-Can''t¡­ breathe¡­!"


    Javier squirmed, trying to free himself, but that only caused Gloria to shift, pressing his face further into her breast. Liana, noticing the movement in her sleep, instinctively pulled him back toward her. "Nnngh¡­ Young Master¡­ stay still¡­" she murmured.


    Javier''s mind screamed¡ªthis was heaven and hell combined!


    Frantically wiggling his arms, he finally managed to free his mouth. "Air! I need air!" he gasped.


    Gloria slowly opened one eye, smiling sleepily. "Ara~? Young Master, what''s wrong? Weren''t you enjoying yourself?"


    Liana, still half-asleep, blinked at Javier''s flushed face before realizing the situation. She quickly pulled away slightly, allowing him to breathe properly.


    Javier took deep breaths, his mind still spinning. "You two¡­ trying to kill me in my sleep!?" he accused, pointing at them dramatically.


    Gloria giggled. "Tehe~ If you really couldn''t handle it, you should''ve woken us up properly."


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Honestly, Young Master¡­ you''re the one who clings to us first every night."


    Javier huffed, crossing his arms. "Well, that''s different! But waking up like that¡­ it was dangerous!"


    Gloria smirked, leaning in. "Oh? So you didn''t enjoy it?"


    Javier paused, looking away. "T-That''s not what I said¡­!"


    Liana shook her head, finally sitting up. "Alright, alright. Enough teasing. It''s morning. We should get ready."


    Javier grumbled, still flustered as he climbed out of bed. As he stretched, he muttered under his breath, "Six more years¡­ Just six more years¡­"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances before smiling to themselves, knowing full well that Javier''s mornings would only get more chaotic from here on out.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 251 - 251: Plans and Preparations ( 251 )

    Lord Garius walked through the barracks, his sharp gaze inspecting the neatly lined-up soldiers. Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn followed closely behind, their expressions serious. Behind them, Rasdingen trailed along, gnawing on a thick slab of meat with one hand while clutching a bottle of strong liquor in the other.


    Garius glanced over his shoulder. "Rasdingen."


    The dwarven blacksmith took a swig from his bottle before responding. "Aye, m''lord?"


    Garius nodded approvingly. "Good job upgrading our army''s armor and weapons."


    Rasdingen grinned, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Heh! ''Course, m''lord! With our own mines producin'' the ore, we''re gettin'' nothin'' but high-quality stuff! I''ve reinforced the armor usin'' a mix o'' mithril and iron¡ªlight ''nough fer speed, strong ''nough to take a good bash! Weapons too¡ªsharper ''n tougher than before!"


    Garius smirked. "That''s what I like to hear."


    He turned to Hesbeirn. "Looks like our military is expanding well. We have magic bow squads, crossbowmen, knights, and swordsmen all properly trained."


    Hesbeirn gave a firm nod. "Yes, my lord. All of them are recruited from our own region¡ªno outsiders. Only locals, trained to be the best."


    Garius folded his arms. "Good. And what about talent for Cedric''s personal Paladin unit?"


    Hesbeirn paused before replying. "We''ve found some promising recruits, my lord. But¡­ if I may ask, why build a new Paladin unit? Master Cedric''s current squad already has a hundred members."


    Garius sighed, his gaze sharp. "Because those men were trained in the royal academy. They''re skilled, but they''re not from Armand. We don''t know their backgrounds or true loyalties. I want Cedric to have his own unit¡ªone that he personally trains, just like Marcellus with his battle mage unit."


    Hesbeirn grunted in understanding. "A personal force made up of our own people¡­ I see your point, my lord. I''ll begin selecting the best candidates immediately."


    Garius nodded. "Do it."


    He glanced back at Rasdingen, who was already taking another swig of his liquor. "And you¡ªkeep the forges burning. I expect nothing but the best for our soldiers." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rasdingen grinned, showing off his ale-stained teeth. "Heh! Aye, m''lord! Ye got yerself the best damn blacksmith this side o'' the continent! I''ll make sure our boys got the finest gear there is!"


    Garius smirked, satisfied.


    Turning his gaze to Alf, Garius''s expression was unreadable. "Alf. Status on your Assassin Household?"


    Alf stepped forward, his voice calm yet firm. "We''ve upgraded all equipment, armor, and tools, my lord. Our units have grown stronger¡ªincorporating new stealth tactics and strategic combat methods. We''ve also expanded our numbers, strengthening both our scout and intelligence divisions. Everything is progressing according to your strategy and plan."


    Garius nodded, pleased. "Good. Maintain the pace. I want our intelligence network to be second to none."


    He then turned to Erinnete. "And the maids?"


    Erinnete gave a small smile, her stance composed as ever. "The two children that Young Master Javier took in from the capital city¡ªIria and Iziya¡ªhave shown promising talent, just as you predicted, my lord. They are undergoing training now, and I believe they will grow into capable assets."


    She paused briefly before continuing. "As for our maid recruitment, both the standard household maids and battle maids are currently being selected and trained. We are ensuring that every candidate meets our high standards, my lord."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his sharp eyes scanning the gathered officers. "Good. Continue the recruitment and training. I want only the best serving this household."


    Both Alf and Erinnete bowed. "As you command, my lord."


    With each passing day, the Armand Household grew stronger¡ªits forces expanding, its influence solidifying. Garius knew one thing for certain: when the time came, they would be ready.


    Erinnete stepped forward, her expression calm yet sharp. "My lord, I believe the recent incident at the border gate will not go unnoticed. The Marquis and other nobles will likely make their move soon. According to our intelligence unit, they have already started seeking favor from the summoned heroes."


    Garius leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the hilt of his sword. "Hmm¡­ The current heroes won''t be able to do much. They already know how strong Marcellus and Cedric are. If they were to make a move, it wouldn''t be so soon. At least¡­ not yet."


    Alf crossed his arms, his gaze cold. "Even if all of the summoned heroes decided to challenge them, they know they can''t win¡ªnot against the strongest magician and paladin in the kingdom."


    Rasdingen let out a low chuckle, taking a swig of his liquor. "Hah! Let ''em try. Ain''t no hero or noble brat who can match those two lads in a fair fight. ''Specially not with that fancy academy trainin'' they rely on."


    Hesbeirn remained silent for a moment before speaking. "If they know they can''t win directly, then they will scheme. They will look for weaknesses¡ªuse political pressure, underhanded tactics, or try to force a confrontation in an unfair setting."


    Garius grinned slightly, his expression unreadable. "Let them come."


    He turned to Alf and Erinnete. "Strengthen our intelligence network further. Watch their movements closely. If they seek to move against us, I want to know before they even take their first step."


    "As you command, my lord," they replied in unison.


    Meanwhile,inside the manor.


    Marcellus and Cedric sat comfortably in the main dining room, enjoying their noble breakfast in peace.


    Munch. Munch.


    Marcellus sliced into his steak, savoring the rich, perfectly cooked meat. "This steak is good."


    Cedric nodded, swirling the wine in his glass before taking a sip. "Yeah¡­ and this wine¡­ ummph! Delicious."


    Then¡ªsuddenly, as if struck by instinct¡ªboth brothers froze. Their hands paused mid-air, their chewing slowed, and their eyes darted around the room. Their relaxed expressions quickly turned into mild panic.


    Marcellus whispered, "Wait¡­ where''s Father?"


    Cedric swallowed hard. "You don''t think¡ª"


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Then, Marcellus exhaled in relief, leaning back in his chair. "Phew¡­ False alarm. He''s not here."


    Cedric slumped back as well, taking another sip of wine. "Damn, I nearly choked."


    They both relaxed again, resuming their meal¡ªbut the paranoia lingered. Garius was terrifying when it came to discipline. Getting caught drinking wine so early in the morning? That was just asking for trouble.


    Just then, Javier strolled into the dining room, spotting his older brothers indulging in their luxurious breakfast. As expected, Marcellus and Cedric were seated comfortably, enjoying their meal¡ªeach accompanied by their personal maids, Lithia and Meira.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed mischievously. "Oho~"


    Marcellus glanced at him lazily, cutting into his steak without pause. "Ugh¡­ don''t just stand there, boy. Sit if you want to eat."


    Cedric sighed, sipping his wine. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t cause trouble this early."


    Javier grinned and plopped into his seat. "Liana?" He turned toward his maid, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Liana sighed knowingly, already expecting his request. "Yes, yes, Young Master. I''ll get your meat."


    Javier beamed. "Ehehehe¡­ meat~"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 252 - 252: The Bird and the Brothers ( 252 )

    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, watching his youngest brother devour his meal. "Little brother?"


    Javier, mid-bite, barely looked up. "Hmm¡­ what?"


    Cedric smirked, sipping his wine. "What are you doing after this?"


    Javier shrugged, swallowing his food. "Hmm? Nothing much¡­ just the usual¡­ with Liana. Why?"


    Marcellus grinned knowingly. "Father said you should meet him after breakfast."


    Javier paused, his chewing slowing. "Huh?? But Father didn''t say anything to me."


    Marcellus chuckled. "Hmm? Oh¡­ maybe because you just woke up?"


    Javier squinted suspiciously. "What does Father want this time?"


    Cedric shrugged. "I don''t know. Just go and meet him after this."


    Javier groaned, slumping forward. "Ughh¡­ fine¡­"


    He paused mid-bite, watching as Marcellus and Cedric suddenly picked up their pace, shoving the last bites of their food into their mouths. "Hmm? What''s the rush?" he asked, still casually munching on his meat.


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged a quick glance before smirking slyly. They didn''t answer. Instead, they wiped their mouths, stood up, and¡ª


    RUSHED OUT OF THE ROOM.


    Javier blinked in confusion, then frowned. Something wasn''t right.


    Then¡ª


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Javier''s eyes widened. Crap.


    His brothers'' sudden escape finally made sense. "No wonder they ran off! Damn it, brothers!!"


    He barely had time to react before¡ª


    The dining room doors swung open.


    Javier froze, his fork halfway to his mouth. "Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ Esteemed Father!"


    Garius walked in calmly, his sharp gaze sweeping the room as he took his seat at the head of the table. "Hmm¡­ eat your breakfast slowly."


    Javier swallowed hard and quickly nodded. "Y-yes, Esteemed Father!"


    Alf bowed slightly. "My lord, shall I have the chef prepare your breakfast?"


    Garius gave a small nod. "Do it."


    Alf headed toward the kitchen without another word, while Erinnete stood beside Garius, her expression unreadable as she accompanied him in silence.


    Javier continued eating, trying to act normal¡ªbut inside, he was screaming. Damn it, Marcellus! Cedric! You set me up!!


    Outside the manor, Marcellus and Cedric leaned against the wall, catching their breath. "Fuhhh!! Lucky we noticed the footsteps in time." Marcellus wiped an imaginary sweat from his forehead.


    Cedric grinned, stretching his arms. "Yeah¡­ we escaped just in time."


    Then, both of them burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Javier will be ''accompanying'' Father in the dining room."


    They could already imagine their little brother sitting stiffly under their father''s intense gaze, unable to escape.


    Marcellus smirked. "Better him than us."


    Cedric nodded. "Let''s make ourselves scarce before he finds us later."


    And with that, they disappeared into the estate, leaving their poor little brother to his fate.


    Cedric grinned. "Brother, what are we going to do now?"


    Marcellus tapped his chin, pretending to think. "Hmm? I don''t know¡­ how about we tease Javier''s Pekko?"


    Cedric''s eyes lit up with mischief. "Oho~ That''s a good idea."


    The two brothers exchanged sly grins before heading toward the Pekko pen, already plotting their next prank.


    "Oi, Birdy Birdy¡­ here comes the meat~" Marcellus waved a juicy piece of grilled meat in the air, his voice dripping with mischief.


    "Cuquawked?" Buddy tilted his head, his sharp eyes locking onto the meat.


    Cedric chuckled, nudging Marcellus. "Looks like he''s interested."


    "Come here, boy~ Meat''s here~" Marcellus waved the meat temptingly before suddenly turning on his heel and sprinting away.


    "Cuquawked!!" Buddy let out an excited cry and dashed forward, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he chased after the meat.


    Marcellus picked up his speed, laughing like a madman. "Kucu kucu kucu~ Come here, boy~ Bwahahahaha!"


    Cedric clapped his hands in amusement. "Run faster, Brother! He''s gaining on you!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buddy wasn''t playing around anymore. His eyes burned with determination. That meat belonged to him!


    And just like that¡ª


    The great chase began.


    Cedric and Marcellus laughed out loud as Buddy darted back and forth, pursuing the tantalizing prize.


    "Ahahaha! This bird is hilarious!" Marcellus grinned and tossed the meat toward Cedric. "Here, catch!"


    Cedric caught the meat awkwardly, stumbling back as Buddy immediately locked onto him. "Oi! Not me¡ªWhoa, chill, birdy!"


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy let out a victorious squawk, snatching the meat from Cedric''s hands and gobbling it down triumphantly.


    Marcellus watched with amusement, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ Brother, how about we try riding it?"


    Cedric blinked in disbelief. "Haaah? Are you insane?"


    "What? Don''t you think it looks fun?" Marcellus smirked.


    Cedric gave him a deadpan look. "Do you really think riding a giant bird is fun?"


    Both brothers turned toward Buddy, who was happily chewing on his stolen prize, his feathers puffed in satisfaction.


    Cedric crossed his arms. "For our little brother, maybe it''s fun. But that''s because he''s weird. Well, not that weird, but still¡­"


    Marcellus grinned, stretching his arms. "At least try it once. Come on, don''t be a coward."


    Cedric sighed, rubbing his temple. "Fine¡­ but if this bird throws me off, I''m blaming you."


    "Hey, birdy, birdy¡­ let us ride you, huh?" Marcellus said, patting Buddy''s side.


    "Yeah, come on, birdy! We''re your friends, right?" Cedric added with a smirk. "Your master is our little brother! That makes us your older brothers too!"


    "Cuquawked?" Buddy tilted his head, blinking at them in confusion.


    "Alright, I''m going first!" Marcellus declared, stepping toward Buddy.


    "No! Me first! Get off!" Cedric pushed him aside.


    "I''m the eldest! You''re younger! Show me some respect!" Marcellus argued, shoving Cedric back.


    Cedric scoffed. "Respect your ass! I''m riding him first!"


    Buddy stood between them, his large eyes watching the ridiculous squabble. His feathers ruffled slightly, and his beak twitched as if sighing in annoyance.


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked loudly, flapping his wings.


    "See? This bird said I go first!" Marcellus grinned.


    Cedric glared back. "No! He said me!"


    The two brothers turned to glare at each other again, fists clenched, while Buddy simply stood there¡­ waiting¡­ clearly unamused by their nonsense.


    "Hey, birdy. Tap which one you choose to ride first," Marcellus said, holding out his hand.


    Buddy blinked, looking left and right between them. He let out a small "Cuquawk" before turning his head away, clearly uninterested. It was as if he was saying, ''If you want to ride, just ride. Why make this complicated?''


    "Tch, this bird ain''t making it easy." Cedric crossed his arms. "So what now?"


    Marcellus smirked. "Rock, paper, scissors. Winner gets to ride first."


    "Deal!" Cedric cracked his knuckles. "Ready!?"


    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"


    Both brothers threw their hands forward.


    Marcellus had paper.


    Cedric had rock.


    "Oh yeah! I win!" Marcellus cheered, pumping his fist in victory.


    Cedric clicked his tongue. "Tch! Just lucky. Don''t ride for long¡ªmy turn is next!"


    Buddy stood there, blinking, fluffing his feathers slightly as if already regretting his life choices.


    Cedric crossed his arms, watching as Marcellus rocked slightly on Buddy''s back, grinning with excitement.


    "Oho! This is fun! More fun than riding a horse!" Marcellus declared, gripping Buddy''s reins.


    "Really?" Cedric raised an eyebrow. "If it''s that fun, don''t hog all the time! My turn next!"


    Marcellus grinned, patting Buddy''s neck. "Easy, birdy. If this is fun, we might add more Pekko to your flock. Hehehe."


    "Now, go forward, birdy!"


    Buddy just stood still.


    Marcellus blinked. "Oi, I said go."


    Buddy let out a slow, unbothered squawked and took one step forward.


    Then another.


    Then another.


    Painfully slow.


    "Uh¡­ faster?" Marcellus asked, leaning forward slightly.


    Buddy ignored him completely, continuing his slow, casual stroll as if he had all the time in the world.


    Cedric burst out laughing. "Bwahaha! He''s messing with you! Even the Pekko knows you''re annoying!"


    Marcellus clicked his tongue. "Tch! Just warming up!"


    Still, Buddy moved at his own pace.


    After a full minute of slow walking, Marcellus finally gave in and grinned. "Oho! This is fun! More fun than riding a horse!"


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Marcellus nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! It''s¡ª"


    "MY TURN!" Cedric suddenly shouted, reaching to pull Marcellus down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 253 - 253: A Peck of Trouble ( 253 )

    Marcellus clung to Buddy''s neck, refusing to get off. "Oi! Wait! I didn''t have enough fun yet! Wait for your turn!"


    Cedric grabbed his arm, trying to pull him down. "Faster! Me next!"


    Marcellus dug his heels in. "Damn it, let me¡ª"


    Cedric suddenly grinned and pointed. "Oi, birdy! I saw you bobbing your head while moving with rhythm¡­ do it! Hehehe."


    Buddy let out a "Cuquawk!" and started bobbing his head in exaggerated motion.


    Marcellus nearly lost his balance. "Whoa! Oi! What is this!?"


    Cedric laughed uncontrollably. "Bwahahahaha! Look at you! You''re bouncing like an idiot!"


    Buddy kept his smug head bobbing, taking tiny steps to match the movement.


    Marcellus gritted his teeth. "Tch! This damn bird is mocking me!"


    Cedric smirked. "What''s this bird''s name again?"


    Marcellus frowned. "Uhh¡­ if I''m not mistaken¡­ Muddy? Baldy? Bobby?"


    "His name is Buddy!"


    At that exact moment, Javier''s voice rang out from behind them.


    Both brothers froze and turned their heads slowly to find Javier standing with his arms crossed and an amused grin on his face.


    Cedric smirked. "Oh~ little brother."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances before Cedric leaned in with a devilish grin. "Did you have ''fun'' with Father?"


    They both burst into laughter. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "Tch! How dare you both not warn me that Father was coming inside!? Do you even know how long the lecture was!?"


    Marcellus and Cedric laughed even harder, clutching their stomachs.


    "Of course, we knew! That''s why we ran!" Marcellus teased.


    Cedric wiped a tear from his eye. "Yeah, yeah! You should''ve seen your face when you realized!"


    Javier gritted his teeth, his amber eyes narrowing. "Fine..." He turned toward Buddy, who was still bobbing his head smugly. "Buddy?"


    "Cuquawk?" The bird tilted its head.


    Javier grinned wickedly. "DASH."


    "CUQUAWKKKK!!!"


    Buddy suddenly took off at full speed, sending Marcellus flying backward.


    "EEEKKKK!! JAVIERRRR!!!" Marcellus screamed as he clung desperately to Buddy''s neck.


    Cedric, who had just reached out for his turn, stumbled back in shock. "Oi! OI! WAIT!"


    Buddy zoomed across the training field, kicking up dust.


    Javier smirked, arms crossed. "Hehehe¡­ That''s what you get."


    Meanwhile, in the distance¡ª


    "STOPPPPPP!!!"


    Cedric and Javier watched as Marcellus flailed, his voice echoing across the estate.


    Cedric sighed. "¡­Should we go help him?"


    Javier grinned. "Nah. Let him enjoy his ''fun'' first."


    Buddy was excited, circling around at high speed while Marcellus clung on for dear life.


    "Eeeekkk!!! Little brotherrrr!! Make him stop!! Eeeeekkk!!" Marcellus screamed, his face pale as he flailed.


    Javier crossed his arms, grinning mischievously. "Oh? But weren''t you having fun, big brother?"


    Cedric laughed. "Yeah, yeah! Weren''t you the one saying it''s more fun than riding a horse!?"


    Before Javier could respond, Buddy suddenly skidded to a stop, launching Marcellus off his back.


    "Wha¡ªEEEEEKKK!!!"


    Marcellus flew through the air like a tossed sack of potatoes¡ª


    ¡ªAnd landed directly on top of Javier and Cedric, sending all three of them crashing into a heap on the ground.


    "Ugh! Marcellus, get off!!" Javier groaned from beneath his older brother.


    "Oww¡­ My back¡­!" Cedric winced.


    But before they could untangle themselves¡ª


    "Cuquawked!!!"


    Javier and Cedric froze.


    Slowly, the three brothers turned their heads.


    Then¡ª


    Their father, Lord Garius, rode into view atop his massive golden Pekko¡ªGiddie.


    Buddy was already sprinting away at full speed.


    Javier gulped. "Ah¡­ So that''s why Buddy ran¡­"


    Cedric stiffened. "Oh shit."


    Marcellus paled. "¡­We''re dead."


    Garius pulled Giddie to a stop before them, his piercing gaze sweeping over his three sons¡ªstill tangled on the ground.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ª


    Lord Garius smirked, adjusting his gloves. "Having fun?"


    Francesca gracefully stepped onto the courtyard balcony, her warm eyes twinkling with amusement as she surveyed the scene below.


    Her three sons¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, and Javier¡ªwere covered in dirt, sitting awkwardly on the ground. Their father, Lord Garius, sat atop his golden Pekko, Giddie, staring them down with his usual commanding presence.


    Beside him, Alf sat calmly on his own Pekko, his sharp gaze quietly observing the chaos. Meanwhile, Erinnete, riding Silverwind, smirked slightly, clearly entertained by the situation.


    Francesca''s personal maid unit followed closely behind her, standing neatly in formation, though they struggled to hide their amusement.


    Francesca let out a soft chuckle. "My, my~ It looks like my sons were having a little too much fun."


    Javier rubbed the back of his head, trying to flash his usual cheeky grin. "Ehehe¡­ just a little Pekko riding practice, Esteemed Father?"


    Cedric, still sitting on the ground, elbowed Javier sharply. "Shut up before he makes it worse!" he hissed.


    Marcellus groaned, still recovering from his unexpected flight. "Ugh¡­ That bird threw me like I was a sack of potatoes."


    Lord Garius raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "''Practice,'' you say? And yet your noble robes are covered in dirt, and your Pekko is nowhere in sight?"


    Javier glanced toward the road, where Buddy had completely vanished. "Umm¡­ I can explain¡­?"


    Lord Garius leaned forward slightly, Giddie letting out a deep, intimidating squawk. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Then by all means, explain."


    Javier froze, realizing he had walked straight into a trap.


    Not too far away, Liana, Lithia, and Meira stood at a respectful distance.


    Liana, ever patient, sighed and crossed her arms. "Young Master, you''re on your own this time."


    Lithia covered her mouth with a gloved hand, suppressing a giggle.


    Meira swished her tail behind her, whispering to Lithia, "Do you think they''ll be grounded again?"


    Lithia smirked. "Most definitely."


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Make sure ''their punishment'' is in the study room."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Marcellus and Cedric let out a collective groan, already dreading their fate.


    Javier, on the other hand, tilted his head in confusion. "Study room? Hah! Easy! Just reading books, right? Hehehe¡­ This is nothing!"


    Cedric gave him a pitying glance. "Oh, little brother¡­ you sweet, naive fool."


    Marcellus shook his head. "You''ll see soon enough. Enjoy your last moments of freedom."


    Javier blinked, now slightly suspicious. "Wait¡­ what do you mean?"


    Lord Garius ignored the exchange and turned to Alf. "Ensure they finish their assigned work before sunset."


    Alf nodded, his glasses glinting ominously. "Of course, my lord. I will personally oversee their¡­ ''education.''"


    Marcellus and Cedric visibly flinched.


    Javier frowned. "Okay¡­ now I know something''s up."


    Francesca watched the scene unfold, sipping her tea with an amused smile. "Do work hard, my dear sons~" she chimed sweetly.


    Javier suddenly had a bad feeling. "Uhh¡­ maybe I should go find Buddy first¡ª"


    "No detours!" Lord Garius snapped. "Go. Now."


    Javier gulped. "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father¡­"


    Marcellus placed a hand on Javier''s shoulder, shaking his head solemnly. "Little brother¡­ you don''t know the hell that awaits you."


    Cedric nodded in agreement. "Rest in peace, Little Brother."


    Javier gulped, suddenly feeling uneasy. "H-Hey¡­ you two are just messing with me, right?"


    Alf cleared his throat, pulling out a thick stack of parchment from his coat. "Your punishment, Young Masters, will be personally overseen by me. You will each go through tax reports, trade agreements, border security plans, and financial ledgers.


    After that, you will draft detailed proposals for estate management and military logistics under Lord Garius''s direct supervision."


    Javier stared blankly. "¡­Huh?"


    Marcellus and Cedric patted his back in mock sympathy. "Welcome to hell, little brother."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 254 - 254: The Cult Conspiracy ( 254 )

    Inside the study room, Marcellus sat at his desk, accompanied by Lithia. Cedric was beside him, with Meira attending to his needs, while Javier slumped in his chair, Liana seated elegantly next to him.


    "Ehhh!? Doing paperwork!? I don''t want to!" Javier groaned, flopping dramatically onto the table.


    Marcellus rubbed his temples. "Shut up, Javier. We''re all suffering here."


    Cedric leaned back in his chair, pressing his forehead with frustration. "Alf will check on us every hour¡­ or maybe every 30 minutes."


    Javier sat up straight. "Every 30 minutes!? Are you serious!?"


    Marcellus smirked mischievously. "Heheh, maybe even 15 minutes if he''s in a bad mood."


    Javier groaned, burying his face in his arms. "Ugh! Why me!? I''m still a kid!"


    Cedric laughed. "Twelve years old is a kid? Keep dreaming, little brother! Ahahaha!"


    Liana sighed, placing a neatly arranged stack of parchment in front of Javier. "Young Master, just focus and finish your work quickly. Complaining won''t help." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier slumped dramatically over the desk. "This is child labor! I refuse!"


    Liana gently placed a hand on his back. "Young Master, you brought this upon yourself."


    Marcellus chuckled, flipping through a stack of tax reports. "You''re the one who thought the ''study room punishment'' was easy. Welcome to reality, little brother."


    Cedric smirked, dipping his quill into ink. "Yeah, keep dreaming, ''kid.'' Do you think Father cares about your age?"


    Javier grumbled, glaring at the endless stacks of documents before him. Crossing his arms, he pouted. "Ugh¡­ Fine, fine. But I''m not happy about it!"


    Lithia rolled her eyes, then turned to Marcellus. "Master Marcellus, would you like more tea as well?"


    Marcellus sighed. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I need something to survive this torture."


    As the maids gracefully poured their masters'' tea, the study room filled with reluctant scribbling, long sighs, and quiet chuckles from the ever-watchful Liana, Lithia, and Meira.


    Javier picked up one of the reports, his playful demeanor fading as he read through the contents. His eyes narrowed, scanning each line carefully.


    "This¡­ is about the cult. The Saint of Three Gods."


    The room, once filled with sighs and complaints about paperwork, grew still.


    Liana, noticing the shift in his demeanor, tilted her head. "Young Master?"


    Javier set the document down and turned to her. "Fetch me all reports regarding this cult. Everything we have."


    Liana nodded without hesitation. "Right away, Young Master." She swiftly stood and left the room.


    Marcellus raised an eyebrow at Javier''s sudden seriousness, reaching over to grab the report. "Oi, what''s with the tone? Let me see."


    He skimmed the contents, his expression darkening. Without a word, he handed it to Cedric, who took it and began reading as well.


    Cedric clenched his jaw. "What the hell is this?"


    Marcellus turned to Lithia. "Find all reports related to this cult. Every single one."


    Lithia bowed her head slightly. "Understood, Master Marcellus." She promptly left to assist Liana.


    The air in the study room grew tense.


    Cedric set the report down, exhaling slowly. "This isn''t just some crazy religious group¡­ These bastards are dangerous."


    Javier leaned back, tapping his fingers on the desk. "Yeah¡­ and they tried to get into our region."


    Marcellus crossed his arms. "And failed, thanks to you."


    Javier smirked slightly but shook his head. "That was just the first attempt. If they''re as persistent as this report says, they won''t stop there."


    Cedric cracked his knuckles. "Then we make sure they never step foot in our region again."


    Javier flipped through the pages, his eyes darkening with each line he read.


    "The summoned heroes are also involved in this?"


    Marcellus leaned forward, arms crossed. "Yeah. According to the reports, they''ve started burning villages, accusing anyone who doesn''t follow their faith of being part of some ''satanic cult.'' Survivors and eyewitnesses are all saying the same thing."


    Liana carefully placed another stack of reports beside Javier. "Young Master, here''s more information regarding the cult."


    Javier grabbed the top report, quickly scanning its contents. Just as he finished, Lithia entered the room, carrying another heavy pile of documents.


    "Master Marcellus, Master Cedric¡ªthis is everything we have regarding their movements in the kingdom."


    Cedric ran a hand through his hair. "Damn¡­ this is worse than I thought."


    Javier looked at his brothers, his voice firm. "This is a serious matter."


    Marcellus nodded. "Yeah. According to the reports, out of the 59 regions in the kingdom, 49 have already fallen under this so-called faith."


    Cedric slammed his fist against the desk. "That means only 10 regions, including ours, are resisting them."


    Liana spoke softly but with urgency. "And if the summoned heroes are backing them, this could escalate into something far worse."


    Javier gritted his teeth, his mind racing. This wasn''t just some religious movement anymore.


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin. "Hmm... I think it''s best if we ask Alf about this matter. That way, we can confirm what steps have already been taken."


    Cedric nodded. "Agreed. But one thing''s clear¡ªwe need a faster patrol squad. Something that can outpace horses and cover more ground."


    Marcellus tapped the desk thoughtfully. "Pekko patrol squads, then?"


    Javier smirked. "Sounds like the best option. But speed alone isn''t enough¡ªwe need a well-balanced team for each unit."


    Cedric began outlining his plan. "Each patrol squad should have three knights, two magic bow users, one scout, one assassin, one mage, and one healer. If we can assign a paladin to each squad, even better. Paladins can counter enemy spells."


    Javier frowned slightly. "The problem is budget allocation. We need to go over the financials with Father. Expanding the patrol units too quickly could drain resources from other critical areas."


    Liana stepped forward, placing another document in front of him. "Young Master, this report includes last month''s military expenditures. It might help when you present the idea to Lord Garius."


    Javier exhaled sharply. "Alright¡­ first, we confirm everything with Alf. Then, we bring this to Father. We need a solid plan before we propose anything."


    Marcellus grinned. "And here I thought this was just another boring day of paperwork."


    Cedric chuckled. "Well, little brother, you wanted to avoid responsibility, right? Looks like it found you anyway."


    Javier groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it¡­"


    Javier leaned forward, deep in thought. "The problem isn''t just patrol strength¡ªit''s communication. Even if our squads detect an enemy, it''ll take too long to relay the message, even with Pekkos."


    Marcellus tapped the desk. "Yeah¡­ if only we had a way to send messages instantly across long distances."


    Cedric crossed his arms, thinking hard. "Maybe we should ask Father? He might know if there''s already something we can use."


    Javier, however, was lost in thought, recalling his past life in Japan. There were ways to send messages quickly back then¡ªinstant communication, even across vast distances. He just had to figure out how to recreate something similar with magic.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier muttered, rubbing his chin. "Maybe we should develop¡­"


    Marcellus and Cedric turned to him. "Develop what?"


    Javier grinned. "A magical transmission device. Something that allows messages to be sent instantly from one squad to another, or even straight to the estate."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You mean like enchanted message scrolls?"


    Javier shook his head. "No, scrolls are one-time use and need someone to physically deliver them. What we need is something reusable¡ªsomething that lets us talk in real-time."


    Cedric''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ you mean like a long-distance link? A magic-based relay system?"


    Javier snapped his fingers. "Exactly! If we can create a mana-powered relay that links key locations and patrol squads, then information can be passed instantly."


    Marcellus grinned. "That¡­ actually sounds possible. But do you think it''s doable?"


    Cedric nodded. "The idea is solid, but the real issue is mana crystals. We''d need a lot of them."


    Marcellus crossed his arms. "True. The ore isn''t a problem¡ªwe have our own mines. And building the relay towers would actually provide more jobs for our people, increasing their income."


    Javier tapped his fingers on the desk, thinking. "Then it all comes down to how efficiently we can use mana crystals. If we can make a device that consumes minimal energy while transmitting signals over long distances, we might be able to reduce the total number of crystals needed."


    Liana, standing beside him, tilted her head slightly. "Young Master, would the magic circuits you use in your other inventions work for this?"


    Javier''s eyes lit up. "That''s a good point, Liana. I''ve already made small-scale magic devices before. If I can tweak the mana flow and add a stabilizing formation, we might be able to make this work without draining too many crystals."


    Marcellus grinned. "So, what''s next?"


    Javier smirked. "I''ll draft a plan for the relay system and start designing a prototype for the magic transmission device. If it works, we''ll present it to Father and see about full-scale production."


    Cedric chuckled. "If this succeeds, it''ll revolutionize how we communicate across the region."


    Javier leaned back, grinning. "Exactly. And once it''s in place, we won''t just be defending our region¡ªwe''ll be outmaneuvering anyone who dares to mess with us."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 255 - 255: A New Life ( 255 )

    Meanwhile, outside the study room, Garius stood with Francesca, Alf, and Erinnete, listening in on the conversation.


    A smirk played on his lips as he turned away, walking toward the grand hall with the others following closely behind.


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius clasped his hands behind his back, his tone amused. "I told you before, didn''t I?"


    Alf nodded, his usual composed expression firm. "Yes, my lord. Just as you predicted, those three are becoming more capable by the day. Not only are they sharpening their leadership skills, but they''re also working to improve our military and infrastructure."


    Francesca chuckled softly, gracefully matching her husband''s stride. "Our sons are growing faster than expected. And Javier¡­ he always surprises me the most."


    Garius'' smirk deepened. "Heh¡­ that boy doesn''t realize it yet, but he''s already thinking like a ruler. He always claims he doesn''t want responsibility, but his instincts betray him."


    Erinnete folded her arms, nodding in agreement. "He might deny it, but he takes action whenever it matters. Whether it''s handling the cultists at the border, training with his puppet knights, or coming up with inventions, he''s always one step ahead."


    Garius let out a short laugh. "That''s why I don''t need to push him. He''ll walk into his own role before he even realizes it."


    Francesca sipped her tea, a knowing smile on her lips. "And when he does, we''ll be here to guide him."


    Alf exhaled lightly. "Still, my lord, should we intervene in their plan? The communication network they''re considering requires extensive resources."


    Garius shook his head. "No. Let them work through it themselves. They need to understand the logistics of implementing large-scale projects. Besides, if they can pull this off, our region will become even more untouchable."


    Erinnete''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Should I prepare a special team to assist them in secret?"


    Garius considered it for a moment before nodding. "Do it quietly. If they struggle, we''ll nudge them in the right direction. But they must think they''re doing this on their own."


    Francesca hummed thoughtfully. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you, dear?"


    Garius chuckled. "Of course. Watching them grow is the best entertainment I could ask for."


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Where are Heres, Athine, and Aelius?"


    Alf responded promptly. "Aelius and Athine are currently attending to business in Gaze, the main town. As for Heres, he''s with his mother, Lady Phenelopie."


    Francesca, walking beside Garius, gently reminded him, "Dear, you should focus on Phenelopie. She could give birth anytime now. And don''t forget about Eridith¡ªyour wedding is only a week away."


    Garius let out a sigh, rubbing his temple. "I know. I''ve been accompanying Phenelopie every night this month, making sure she''s comfortable. I also tend to her needs every morning before handling my duties. I plan to check on her later."


    He turned to Francesca, giving her an apologetic look. "Sorry, Francesca. You and Garcinia have had less time with me lately."


    Francesca chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it, dear. We understand. Right now, Phenelopie needs you the most."


    As they walked, Garius noticed Garcinia nearby, surrounded by her maids.


    He called out casually, "Garcinia, want to come along?"


    Garcinia glanced at him before nodding with a smile. "Of course, dear."


    Together, they headed toward where Phenelopie was resting.


    At the garden terrace, Phenelopie reclined comfortably on a cushioned chair, sipping a cool drink while Heres sat beside her. The moment Heres saw his father approaching, he stiffened, his back straightening as he stammered.


    "Ahh¡ªahh¡­ esteemed Father," he stuttered, his voice laced with nervousness.


    Phenelopie smiled warmly at her husband. "Afternoon, my dear," she greeted softly, her hand gently caressing her round belly.


    Garius walked over and sat beside her, his sharp gaze softening. "How are you feeling?"


    "Better now," Phenelopie responded, reaching for his hand. "The baby is active today."


    Garius placed his palm on her belly, feeling the faint movements. A rare, small smile crossed his face. "That''s good."


    Francesca and Garcinia exchanged glances, both smiling as they watched the tender moment between their husband and Phenelopie.


    Heres shifted slightly, unsure whether to speak or stay silent. Seeing his father''s softer expression was rare, and he didn''t want to disrupt the moment.


    Garius gently stroked Phenelopie''s belly, his voice calm. "If the baby is this energetic, it means they''ll be strong."


    Phenelopie chuckled. "Strong enough to keep up with their father and older brothers, I hope."


    Francesca smirked. "Another addition to the Armand family¡­ our estate will be livelier than ever."


    Garcinia laughed lightly. "More like noisier."


    Garius glanced at Heres. "And you? Have you been looking after your mother properly?"


    Heres immediately straightened. "Yes, Esteemed Father! I ensure Mother has everything she needs!"


    Phenelopie smiled at her son''s enthusiasm. "He''s been a great help. Though he still needs to relax a little."


    Garius chuckled. "Good. Keep at it."


    Francesca then spoke. "Dear, since you''re here, how about staying a little longer? You barely get time to rest."


    Garius sighed but nodded. "Fine. Just for a while."


    The room settled into a peaceful atmosphere, with Phenelopie resting against Garius, the others chatting lightly, and Heres remaining by his mother''s side¡ªproud yet careful in his role.


    Three days later, Lady Phenelopie gave birth to a daughter.


    The baby was healthy, her tiny cries filling the room as Phenelopie held her close, exhaustion mingling with pure joy. Heres sat beside her, staring in awe at his newborn sister.


    "Mother¡­ she''s so small," Heres whispered, his voice filled with wonder.


    Phenelopie smiled gently. "Yes, but she''ll grow strong, just like you."


    Outside the room, the entire estate buzzed with celebration. The birth of a new member of the Armand family was a joyous occasion. Maids and servants moved swiftly, ensuring everything was in order, while knights and guards spread the news across the household.


    Meanwhile, outside the room¡ª


    "Oho~ now someone is no longer the youngest," Marcellus teased, nudging Javier''s shoulder.


    Cedric smirked. "That''s right, little brother. You''ve been replaced." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier rolled his eyes, completely unfazed. "Who cares? I''m happy we have a new addition to the family." He smirked. "Besides, now Father has another child to worry about. Maybe he''ll finally stop nagging me."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged amused glances. "Heh. Keep dreaming, little brother."


    The three brothers shared a lighthearted moment, their usual antics momentarily set aside for the celebration.


    The estate was bustling¡ªnot just because of the new baby, but also for the upcoming wedding.


    Servants hurried about, finalizing preparations for their lord''s marriage to Eridith.


    The Armand household was filled with an atmosphere of happiness, excitement, and anticipation¡ªwelcoming both a new life and a new union into their ever-growing family.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 256 - 256: Preparations and Promises ( 256 )

    Two days before the wedding.


    Alf and Erinnete were busy overseeing the final preparations, ensuring everything was perfect for the big day. Meanwhile, Francesca was helping Eridith with her wedding gown in a nearby room.


    "Hmmm¡­ your horns," Francesca muttered, frowning as she held up the delicate veil. "The veil won''t fit properly like this."


    "Ehhh? Can''t you do something about it?" Eridith pouted, her eyes wide with disappointment. "Francescaaa¡­ I want to wear itttt!"


    Francesca sighed, rubbing her temple as Eridith pouted like a child. "You are a mature woman, not a child, Eridith."


    "But¡­ but I want to wear it!" Eridith whined, her eyes shimmering with determination.


    Francesca pinched the bridge of her nose. "Your horns make it difficult to place the veil properly. If we force it, it''ll look awkward."


    "Can''t we modify it somehow? Maybe cut a little space for my horns?" Eridith suggested eagerly.


    "You want me to cut a beautifully handcrafted noble veil just to fit your stubborn dragon horns?" Francesca shot her a deadpan look.


    "Yes!" Eridith replied without hesitation.


    Francesca sighed again but smiled softly. "Fine, fine. I''ll have the seamstress adjust it. But no more complaints, understood?"


    "Yay! Francesca, you''re the best!" Eridith cheered, clapping her hands.


    Francesca shook her head, unable to suppress a chuckle. "Honestly, you''re more excited than a young noble lady getting married for the first time."


    "Of course I am! I''ve waited for Garius for so long!" Eridith huffed proudly. "I''ll finally be his wife. And soon, I''ll give him strong dragon heirs¡ªfufufu!"


    Francesca''s smile twitched as she grabbed Eridith''s cheeks and pulled.


    "Ow ow ow! What was that for?!" Eridith whined.


    "Less talk about heirs, more focus on the wedding first!" Francesca scolded, shaking her head.


    As the two continued their playful banter, the seamstresses hurriedly worked to adjust the veil, already accustomed to their lady''s antics.


    Meanwhile, Garius was in a meeting with Hesbeirn and Rasdingen in the grand hall.


    "My lord, the troops have been stationed throughout the region. The special unit is on patrol to ensure no one harms our people during the wedding," Hesbeirn reported.


    "Good," Garius replied, his voice steady. He turned to Rasdingen. "And what about your brother and your clan?"


    "Aye, m''lord," Rasdingen said, stroking his thick beard. "Ye needn''t fret yerself. Our main water source¡ªfrom the mountain, flowin'' down to the river and out to the sea¡ªis bein'' guarded by me kin. Not a drop''ll be tampered with, mark me words. The beasts ''round there are nastier than a cave full o'' rockworms, so any fool tryin'' to mess with our water''ll be in for a world o'' hurt."


    Garius nodded in approval, leaning back slightly in his seat. "Good. With the wedding bringing in nobles from all over, security is our top priority."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, his sharp eyes scanning the map laid out before them. "The patrol squads near the border wall have increased their watch. If those fanatics from the Saint of Three Gods cult try anything, we''ll know immediately."


    Rasdingen let out a gruff chuckle, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. "Aye, and if those daft zealots think they can poison our water, they''ll have to get through me kin first. We''ll send ''em runnin'' with their tails between their legs¡ªor better yet, leave ''em feedin'' the fish in the river!"


    Garius smirked. "That''s what I like to hear. No risks, no surprises. This wedding will go smoothly, and I won''t tolerate anyone interfering."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Then I''ll continue overseeing the knight divisions. We''ve stationed them at all major points¡ªestate, towns, villages, and patrol routes."


    Rasdingen cracked his knuckles, a mischievous glint in his eye. "And I''ll make sure the supply routes stay open. Can''t have our guests goin'' hungry, now can we? Though I reckon some o'' those fancy nobles could stand to miss a meal or two¡ªsoft as overripe melons, the lot of ''em."


    Garius glanced at the map one last time before standing up. "Good. Keep everything tight. If anything happens, report directly to me."


    As the meeting wrapped up, the heavy doors of the grand hall creaked open. Alf stepped inside, his usual composed demeanor intact.


    "My lord, Lady Francesca requests your presence. The final preparations for the wedding attire require your approval."


    Garius let out a sigh, rubbing his temple. "Even my own wedding requires paperwork¡­"


    Hesbeirn smirked. "It''s not paperwork this time, my lord. It''s fitting for your ceremonial attire. You''ll need to look presentable in front of all the nobles."


    Rasdingen let out a hearty laugh, his beard shaking with mirth. "Aye, ye can''t go struttin'' about like some battle-scarred brute on yer weddin'' day, lad! Ye''ve got to shine like a gem in a dwarven forge¡ªall polished and proper-like."


    Garius shot him a flat look. "I should''ve known you''d enjoy this, Rasdingen."


    "Heh, I''m just lookin'' forward to seein'' how Eridith''ll react when she sees ye all dolled up. Bet she''ll be grinnin'' wider than a dragon sittin'' on a hoard o'' gold."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "Speaking of which, my lord, you do realize Lady Eridith has been bragging about this wedding to every noble she meets, right?"


    Garius sighed again, shaking his head. "I expected as much."


    Alf cleared his throat. "Shall I escort you to Lady Francesca, my lord?"


    Garius waved him off. "No need. I''ll go." He glanced at Hesbeirn and Rasdingen. "Make sure everything stays in order. I don''t want anything ruining this event."


    Both men saluted. "Understood, my lord."


    As Garius left the hall, he mentally prepared himself¡ªnot for battle, but for whatever extravagant attire Francesca had planned for him.


    "Eridith, you stay here. You cannot see the groom before the wedding, and you know that," Francesca said, her tone firm yet gentle.


    "Hehe¡­ I know," Eridith replied, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Good. Now behave like a proper lady, not a child," Francesca chided, though her lips twitched with a hint of amusement.


    "Okay~" Eridith sang, plopping down on the couch with a dramatic sigh.


    Francesca shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips, before heading out of the room, her personal maids following closely as they escorted her to her chambers.


    Once she arrived, she found her husband, Lord Garius, already waiting for her. He leaned against the windowsill, arms crossed, his expression a blend of exhaustion and mild irritation.


    "What now, Francesca? It''s still two days before the wedding. You''re far too excited about all this," Garius said, raising an eyebrow.


    Francesca smirked, closing the door behind her. "Well, at least you''re keeping your promise to marry her. But don''t forget¡ªif the other three find out about this¡­ let''s just say I won''t be helping you anymore, dear." Her tone was light, but the underlying warning was unmistakable.


    Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. "You really enjoy watching me suffer, don''t you, Francesca?"


    Francesca stepped closer, a playful gleam in her eye. "Of course not, dear~ I''m merely reminding you of your responsibilities as a man who makes far too many promises." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius shot her a flat look. "That was decades ago."


    "And yet, they still remember," she replied sweetly, settling on the edge of the couch beside him. "You know, dear, it''s rather amusing. You, the mighty Count Garius, feared across the battlefield, yet when it comes to women¡­"


    She trailed off, laughing softly at the scowl that spread across his face.


    "Tch. It''s not fear. It''s just¡­ a headache I''d rather not deal with right now," Garius muttered, leaning back.


    Francesca tilted her head playfully. "Then what will you do when they eventually come knocking? You did promise them, after all. It would be such a shame if your honorable reputation were marred because you abandoned a few poor, heartbroken maidens~"


    Garius clicked his tongue in frustration. "Damn it¡­ This is exactly why I tried to keep this wedding quiet. But someone insisted on making a grand event out of it."


    Francesca giggled. "Oh, I wonder who that could be?~"


    Garius groaned, rubbing his face in exasperation. "I swear, I need another drink."


    Francesca merely patted his shoulder, thoroughly amused. "You''ll need more than that, dear. You''ll need a plan."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 257 - 257: The Mischief of Pekkos ( 257 )

    The Day of the Wedding


    Nobles from across the kingdom gathered at Count Garius''s estate in the Armand region for the grand wedding. The estate buzzed with activity as guests arrived at the main gate, with many already settled into the guest houses on the grounds.


    A long line of nobles stretched from the gate to the grand hall''s entrance, each waiting their turn to enter. Standing beside the red carpet leading into the grand hall was Giddie, the golden Pekko, inspecting every gift brought by the nobles.


    Giddie leaned down as a noble presented their gift, carried by their escorts and maids. Each time a gift passed by, Giddie would tilt his head, inspect it closely, and squawk loudly.


    "Cuquawk!" Giddie squawked, as if to say, "This is acceptable."


    Another gift passed by, and Giddie let out a different squawk. "Cuquawk." This time, it sounded more like, "Meh, this gift is so-so."


    Some nobles exchanged glances, unsure whether to feel honored or offended by the golden Pekko''s judgment.


    The Viscount of Belenworth adjusted his tie, clearing his throat as he watched Giddie tilt his head at the elaborate, jewel-encrusted sword his servant carried.


    "Cuquawk?"


    Giddie looked away dismissively, unimpressed.


    The Viscount''s eyebrow twitched. "What''s with that reaction?! This is a royal-grade sword from the finest smith in the capital!"


    The noble behind him chuckled. "Looks like Lord Garius''s Pekko has high standards."


    Then came a Baron''s gift¡ªan exquisite sculpture made of pure silver.


    "Cuquawk!!"


    Giddie flapped his wings slightly, looking pleased.


    The Baron puffed out his chest. "See? Even the Count''s noble beast recognizes true craftsmanship."


    As the line moved forward, a nervous lesser noble presented a gift wrapped in expensive cloth. Giddie leaned in, inspecting it with sharp, golden eyes.


    The noble swallowed hard.


    "Cu¡ª"


    Giddie suddenly pecked the wrapped gift and tossed it onto the ground.


    "Eeeek!!" The noble paled, watching in horror as the expensive wrapping unraveled, revealing¡­


    A poorly crafted statue made of cheap metal.


    The surrounding nobles gasped.


    Giddie stomped his foot, squawking angrily.


    "CuQUAAAAAWK!!"


    "W-Wait! This is a mistake!!" the noble trembled.


    One of the Armand knights stepped forward, looking unimpressed. "The Count''s Pekko has a keen sense for quality, sir."


    The noble''s face turned red with shame as the knight picked up the discarded statue and tossed it to a nearby servant.


    "This gift is rejected. Next!"


    Giddie straightened up proudly, as if he had performed an important duty.


    Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts peeked from behind a carriage, watching the entire scene unfold.


    Buddy fluffed up his feathers, nudging Pikko and Peanuts as if to say, "Let''s have some fun too."


    And that''s when the real mischief began.


    Buddy began running toward the main gate, positioning himself beside the guards and the gate announcer.


    "Cuquawked!"


    Buddy blocked the next noble from entering, flapping his wings to stop them in their tracks.


    "Huh? What''s with this bird?" the noble asked, confused.


    The guard chuckled. "Maybe he wants some food before you can come in, sir."


    The noble gestured to his personal escort, who handed over a piece of fruit.


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy squawked, as if to say, "You can pass now," while happily gulping down the fruit. He then inspected the noble''s gift. When he found no food inside, he let it pass without further fuss.


    Some nobles raised an eyebrow at the sight of Buddy acting as an unofficial inspector at the gate.


    The next noble in line hesitated as Buddy strutted over, tilting his head at the servant holding a finely wrapped box.


    "Cuquawk?"


    Buddy stepped closer, inspecting the box with his sharp eyes. Then, as if making an important decision¡ª


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    He suddenly snatched the box, ripped the wrapping apart with his beak, and pulled out¡ª


    A fine selection of exotic dried meats.


    "MUNCH!"


    Buddy started chewing happily, much to the noble''s horror.


    "H-Hey! That was a gift for Count Garius!!"


    The guards chuckled. "Seems like the young master''s Pekko has declared toll payments in food."


    The noble''s face twitched, but before he could complain, the guard patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, sir. If it''s good enough for Buddy, I''m sure the Count will approve."


    As the nobles murmured among themselves, Pikko and Peanuts watched from a distance.


    Pikko let out a graceful, ladylike squawk, as if saying, How uncivilized¡­


    Peanuts, on the other hand, fluffed up his feathers and eagerly rushed forward to join Buddy.


    Now, there were two Pekkos standing guard at the entrance, screening guests. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One by one, nobles nervously presented their gifts¡ªonly to have them "inspected" by the enthusiastic birds.


    "Cuquawk!" Acceptable.


    "Cuquawk?" Suspicious. Eat first.


    "CuQUAWK!!" Rejected.


    The guards, the guests, and even the estate servants watched in a mix of amusement and disbelief as the noble wedding of the century turned into an unexpected Pekko-run customs checkpoint.


    Giddie''s sharp golden eyes scanned the nobles entering the grand hall, his instincts tingling as he noticed some gifts looking¡­ suspiciously tampered with.


    "Cuquawked?"


    He stepped forward, towering over a nervous noble carrying an ornate box. Giddie tapped the side of the box lightly with his beak, as if questioning its contents.


    The noble flinched. "U-Uhh¡­ I swear, I brought it just like this! It wasn''t opened before, I¡ª"


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    Giddie flared his wings dramatically, causing the noble to stumble back in fear. The surrounding guests turned to watch, whispering among themselves.


    Then, before anyone could react¡ª


    Giddie pressed his powerful foot down on the floor with authority, turning his sharp gaze toward the main gate.


    His eyes locked onto Buddy and Peanuts, both busy munching on some confiscated treats while Pikko delicately picked at a fruit platter.


    The three mischievous Pekkos froze mid-bite.


    "CuQUAWK?!"


    Giddie let out an outraged squawk, his feathers ruffling in indignation.


    Buddy quickly swallowed the meat in his beak and turned his head away, pretending to admire the sky.


    Pikko casually wiped her beak with her wing as if nothing had happened.


    Peanuts, however, was still chewing.


    Giddie narrowed his eyes.


    The golden Pekko took a slow, intimidating step forward, his presence alone sending shivers down the backs of the nobles.


    "Cuquawk¡­"


    It was the sound of judgment.


    The mischievous trio knew¡ªthey were caught.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    Buddy dashed away from the main gate, flapping his wings excitedly and letting out a series of triumphant squawks. If he could laugh, he absolutely would be cackling right now.


    Peanuts and Pikko quickly followed behind, their feathers ruffling with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Giddie''s expression darkened.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    With a commanding stomp, the golden Pekko launched forward, chasing after the troublemakers. His powerful legs moved like a seasoned war mount, effortlessly closing the distance.


    The nobles and guards watched in awe as the scene unfolded.


    "W-Wait, isn''t that the Count''s Pekko chasing the other ones?!"


    "Why are the birds fighting?!"


    "What is happening?!"


    Buddy, realizing that Giddie was catching up, suddenly changed tactics.


    "Cuquawk?!"


    He veered to the right, skidding past a group of nobles, causing them to stumble backward in shock. Peanuts and Pikko followed suit, dodging through the legs of panicked servants carrying wine trays.


    Giddie, however, was relentless.


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    With a mighty leap, the golden Pekko soared over the obstacles, landing gracefully right in Buddy''s path.


    Buddy''s eyes widened.


    Uh oh.


    "Cuquawk¡­"


    Buddy skidded to a halt, flapping his wings in protest. Peanuts and Pikko slammed into him from behind, tumbling into a heap of feathers and confused squawks.


    Giddie loomed over them, his sharp gaze practically screaming, "Enough."


    The trio froze, knowing they had no escape.


    Then, with a final, authoritative stomp¡ª


    "CuQUAWK!!"


    The mighty golden Pekko declared his dominance.


    Buddy, Peanuts, and Pikko all hung their heads in defeat.


    Javier, still watching from a distance, snickered. "Looks like Buddy lost this round."


    Liana sighed in relief. "At least they didn''t ruin the wedding preparations."


    Gloria smirked. "Ara~ But they certainly made it more lively."


    And thus, the great Pekko Mischief Incident came to an end¡­ for now.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 258 - 258: Vows, Feasts, and Mischief ( 258 )

    Meanwhile, inside the grand wedding hall, Garius was in the back room, preparing for the ceremony. Alf entered and approached him, looking calm but slightly exasperated.


    "My lord, it seems Young master Javier''s Pekko is taking ''toll payments'' at the main gate and ''sampling'' all the food the nobles are bringing. Thankfully, Giddie has stepped in to stop it."


    Garius sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Haaa¡­ Alf, make sure all the food gifts from the guests are split and given to the Pekko. ."


    Alf bowed slightly. "As you command, my lord. I''ll see to it right away."


    Garius rubbed his temples and let out another deep sigh. "That damn bird¡­ always causing trouble."


    Erinnete, standing nearby, chuckled softly. "Well, my lord, he is Young Master Javier''s Pekko. It''s only natural he''d take after his master."


    Garius scoffed. "That''s the problem."


    Fransesca, seated gracefully nearby, sipped her tea and smirked. "You say that, dear, but you''re still letting Javier do as he pleases."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling deeply. "Haa¡­ It''s too much effort to discipline that boy for every little thing." Then, narrowing his eyes, he added, "But I will have a word with him after this wedding."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord. I''ll make sure the food gifts are distributed discreetly. The Pekko will get their share."


    Garius grunted in approval. "Good. The last thing I need is some noble getting ideas and trying to slip something into my wedding gifts."


    Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and a maid peeked inside.


    "My lord, the final preparations are complete. The guests are being seated, and Lady Eridith is almost ready."


    Garius nodded. "Alright. Let''s get this over with."


    Alf smirked. "Nervous, my lord?"


    Garius shot him a glare. "Shut up, Alf."


    Erinnete chuckled. "My, my~ Even the great Count Garius has moments like these."


    Fransesca set down her teacup and stood, smoothing her dress. "Come now, dear. It''s your wedding day. Try to at least look like you''re enjoying it."


    Garius exhaled through his nose and rose to his feet. "Let''s go."


    Once Garius arrived at the altar, the bride, Eridith, was escorted by Fransesca herself. The priest, dressed in ceremonial robes, stood in the center, ready to begin the ceremony.


    He addressed the gathered nobles and esteemed guests, his voice strong and clear.


    "Do you, Garius De Armand, take this woman, Eridith, to be your lawfully wedded wife? To cherish, honor, and protect her, in wealth and hardship, in peace and war, for as long as you both shall live?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius, standing firm, met Eridith''s gaze. His eyes reflected neither hesitation nor doubt.


    "I do." His voice was deep, steady, and resolute.


    The priest then turned to Eridith, who stood gracefully before him, her crimson eyes shimmering with excitement.


    "And do you, Eridith, take this man, Garius De Armand, as your lawfully wedded husband? To stand beside him in strength and in struggle, to honor and support him, for as long as you both shall live?"


    Eridith, grinning, tilted her head slightly. "Hehe, of course, I do~"


    A few chuckles echoed from the crowd, while Fransesca, standing nearby, sighed with a knowing smile.


    The priest raised his hands. "Then, before the heavens, the gods, and all gathered here today, I declare this union blessed. May your bond bring strength to your house and prosperity to your land."


    He gestured for the rings.


    Alf stepped forward, presenting a small velvet box. Inside, two finely crafted rings gleamed¡ªone for Garius, a band of solid black mithril engraved with intricate silver runes, and one for Eridith, a delicately woven band of gold with a fiery red gemstone at its center.


    Garius took Eridith''s hand and, with precise movement, slid the ring onto her finger.


    Eridith beamed, taking Garius''s hand in return and slipping his ring onto his finger with a playful wink.


    The priest smiled and raised his arms. "By the vows spoken today, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may seal your union."


    Garius exhaled, turning to Eridith. She smirked mischievously and boldly pulled him in, planting a firm kiss on his lips before he could react.


    The hall erupted in applause and cheers, while Fransesca simply shook her head, amused.


    Javier smirked and leaned slightly toward Liana, whispering just loud enough for her to hear.


    "One day, it''ll be us at that altar¡­ I wonder if you''ll be just as ''rushed'' as Eridith?"


    Liana''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing slightly. She maintained her composed expression, but the faintest blush dusted her cheeks.


    "Young Master, please don''t speak nonsense during a sacred ceremony," she chided softly, though her voice lacked its usual strictness.


    Javier grinned wider, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    "Ehhh? But it''s true, isn''t it? Just six more years~" He teased, rocking slightly on his heels.


    Gloria, standing on his other side, covered her mouth to stifle a chuckle. "Ara~ I must admit, I''m quite curious about how our Young Master''s wedding will look¡­ Perhaps it''ll be even grander than this?"


    Liana shot Gloria a quick glare before exhaling. She gently flicked Javier''s forehead, making him yelp.


    "Worry about growing up first before thinking about marriage, Young Master."


    Javier rubbed his forehead, pouting. "Tch¡­ No fun."


    As the newlyweds turned to face the crowd, Garius stood tall, his imposing presence commanding silence once more.


    "Today marks a new chapter for our house. Celebrate well, for this is not just a union of two people, but a strengthening of the Armand legacy!"


    The hall erupted into cheers again, and the grand feast officially began.


    Javier crossed his arms, watching his father with a thoughtful expression.


    "Haaa¡­ I guess I really should start thinking about my future, huh?"


    Liana''s eyes softened as she looked at him. "Young Master, you already have your path. You just need to take it step by step."


    Javier smirked, grabbing a goblet of juice from a passing servant. "Step by step, huh? Fine, but I''m still skipping the boring parts."


    Gloria smiled, her eyes glinting with amusement as she leaned closer to Javier. "Just don''t forget about me, Young Master. You did promise to make me your second wife after Liana."


    Javier nearly choked on his drink. He coughed, quickly setting the goblet down while Liana shot Gloria a sharp glare.


    "Gloria¡ª!"


    "What?" Gloria tilted her head innocently, but the playful smirk on her lips betrayed her true intentions. "It''s true, isn''t it? Our Young Master here is a man of his word, after all."


    Javier cleared his throat, regaining his composure. He crossed his arms and smirked.


    "Of course. I never break my promises." He shot a teasing glance at Liana. "But my first wife here is kinda scary, so I gotta make sure she''s okay with it first."


    Liana exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Young Master¡­ please don''t bring this up during your father''s wedding."


    Gloria giggled, clearly entertained by Liana''s reaction. "Ara~ If you''re already this flustered, I wonder how you''ll react when the day actually comes?"


    Javier grinned. "Oh, I can''t wait to see that."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "Both of you are impossible."


    Javier laughed, enjoying himself as the grand wedding feast continued, the air filled with celebration, laughter, and the ever-present mischief between him and the two most important women in his life.


    Meanwhile, Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts, who had somehow snuck inside, flapped their wings excitedly.


    "Cuquawk!!"


    And with that, the wedding feast carried on, filled with laughter, merriment¡­ and a few mischievous Pekkos sneaking bites of unattended food.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 259 - 259: The Invention of the Mana-Talkie ( 259 )

    "Lianaaaaaa¡­"


    "Haaa¡­ What now, Young Master?" Liana sighed, already sensing that Javier was up to something.


    Inside their personal workshop near the Pekko pen, various magical tools, blueprints, and half-finished gadgets were scattered across the workbenches. The air was thick with the smell of burnt mana residue and polished metal.


    Outside, Buddy and Peanuts happily chased each other, squawking in excitement, while Pikko basked in the sunlight, calmly preening her feathers like a refined noble lady.


    Javier rummaged through his magic storage, his eyes glinting with excitement. "We need more mana crystals," he declared, pulling out a big pile of glowing stones and dropping them onto the table with a thud.


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "We already put in a request at Gaze Adventurer Guild, Young Master. Just be patient."


    "Ugh, fiiine¡­" Javier slumped into a chair, tapping his fingers against the wooden table. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with a mischievous grin. "Well! Since we''re waiting, let''s start building one of the towers here first! Ehehehe!"


    Liana crossed her arms, already dreading what was coming. "The device, huh?" she said, glancing at the scattered gears, metal plates, and rune stones on the workbench.


    Javier nodded enthusiastically. "Yup! The first transmission device! Once I finish this, we''ll have the first long-distance magic communication in the Armand region!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, I don''t even know what half of these parts do¡­"


    Javier grinned wider. "Don''t worry, don''t worry~ It''s like a walkie-talkie, but better! Magic-powered and long-range! Maybe we should call it a Mana-Talkie?"


    Liana facepalmed. "Please don''t name it something ridiculous¡­"


    "Too late! Mana-Talkie it is! Ehehehe!"


    Liana groaned but couldn''t help smiling softly as she watched him get to work, his hands moving with practiced skill. Despite his usual laziness, when it came to magic crafting, Javier was completely focused and unstoppable.


    Buddy squawked loudly from outside. "See? Even Buddy likes the name!" Javier laughed.


    Liana sighed again. This was going to be a long day.


    Javier clapped his hands together, his grin widening. "Alright! Time to craft this bad boy!"


    Liana sighed but watched curiously as Javier activated his Magic Crafting skill. Unlike normal artisans who relied on hammers, chisels, and rune engravers, Javier needed none of that¡ªjust raw magic and imagination.


    A faint blue glow surrounded his hands as the materials on the workbench floated into the air, reshaping themselves under his control. Mana crystals broke down into pure energy, forming the core of the device. Metal plates melted and reformed into sleek, smooth casings. Runestones etched themselves with transmission glyphs, humming softly as they linked together.


    Liana watched in fascination. Even though she had seen him craft before, it still amazed her how effortless he made it look.


    "Hmmm¡­" Javier muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Since the tower isn''t built yet, the range will be limited. But for now, it should cover the entire estate and the barracks. That should be enough for testing."


    In mere minutes, two small devices floated in front of him, shaped like tiny, sleek earbuds.


    Liana blinked. "¡­That small?"


    "Of course! If I made it bulky like a magic tome, who would want to carry it? This way, it''s discreet and lightweight¡ªperfect for guards, scouts, and even the estate staff!"


    She picked one up, inspecting it. The design was elegant yet practical, engraved with micro-runes to enhance signal clarity.


    "So¡­ this works like a messenger spell?"


    Javier grinned. "Nope! Unlike a messenger spell that only sends short messages, this allows real-time communication! As long as you wear it, you can talk instantly to anyone else wearing one."


    Liana was impressed. "And the main unit?"


    Javier leaned back, thinking. "Hmm¡­ The estate needs a Command Center¡ªa place where incoming and outgoing transmissions can be managed. That way, patrol squads, guards, and estate staff can report directly instead of running back and forth."


    He tapped his chin. "The best place to install it would be the military barracks, but we could also put another in Father''s office to keep him updated instantly."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "You''re actually planning ahead for once?"


    Javier pouted. "Oi, I always plan ahead!"


    Liana gave him a knowing look.


    "...Fine, fine, sometimes I plan ahead. Ehehe~"


    He tossed one of the Mana-Talkies to Liana. "Here! You get the honor of testing it first!"


    Liana sighed but placed the small device in her ear. "Now what?"


    Javier smirked. "Channel a little bit of mana into it and try to talk."


    Liana did as instructed, sending a faint pulse of mana into the device. "Young Master, can you hear me?"


    Javier jumped. "Whoa! It works!"


    Liana chuckled softly, her voice still coming through the device. "This is more convenient than I thought."


    Javier nodded eagerly. "Right?! And this is just the prototype! Imagine what we can do once we build the towers!"


    Liana thought for a moment. "Young Master, I think you should register the first person to receive direct commands from you."


    Javier grinned. "Heheh¡­ Liana, of course."


    Liana rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the small smile on her lips.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head. "Now we just need to mass-produce these bad boys and install the command center." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smirked, looking at Buddy outside. "...Then we start working on Mana-Talkies for Pekkos."


    Liana facepalmed. "Young Master, please¡­ No."


    "Ehehehehe... After this, I''ll always know where you are, and I can talk to you anytime... Ehehehehe!"


    Liana sighed, adjusting the Mana-Talkie in her ear. "Yes, yes, Young Master¡­"


    Javier grinned mischievously. "Liana, go outside and start talking. I want to check the range."


    Liana shot him a deadpan look. "So you''re making me do the work now?"


    Javier chuckled. "Who else but my lovely first wife?"


    Liana sighed but shook her head, a small smile creeping onto her face.


    She turned toward Pikko, who was watching with keen eyes. "Pikko."


    Cuquawked?


    Liana patted the bird''s beak, then gracefully climbed onto its back. "Move slowly, okay?"


    Cuquawked!


    Liana gently nudged Pikko forward, guiding her toward the open yard outside the workshop. The elegant Pekko strutted gracefully, each step measured, as if understanding the importance of this "test."


    Javier leaned back with a smug grin, adjusting his Mana-Talkie. "Alright, let''s see how far this thing can go before the signal gets fuzzy."


    Liana tapped her device, channeling mana. "Young Master, can you still hear me?"


    Javier''s grin widened as her voice came through perfectly clear. "Loud and crisp, my lovely Liana!"


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, please focus on the test, not your nonsense."


    "Hehehe~ Okay, okay. Keep going."


    Liana urged Pikko further, passing the Pekko pens and then the estate''s storage barns. The Mana-Talkie remained perfectly clear. "Still hear me?"


    Javier leaned against the workbench, nodding to himself. "Yup. Try heading toward the training grounds!"


    Liana complied, riding Pikko toward the knights'' training area. Several Armand knights turned their heads, recognizing her, but she simply waved and continued. "How about now?"


    Javier flicked the small rune on the Mana-Talkie, adjusting the magical frequency slightly. "Crystal clear! This thing is even better than I expected!"


    Liana smirked. "Then this means I can hear all your mischief now, Young Master. No more sneaking around."


    Javier froze.


    "..."


    Liana chuckled through the device. "Young Master~?"


    Javier cleared his throat. "¡­T-This test is over! Come back now!"


    Liana just laughed.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 260 - 260: Inventions and Inspections ( 260 )

    While walking back, Giddie appear and stopping Pikko.


    Cuquawked!


    Pikko stopped, looking nervous, while Liana began to climb down from the carriage. She noticed Lord Garius nearby with Alf and Erinette.


    "Liana?" Garius called out, his tone calm but firm. "Where is your young master? And why are you leaving him?"


    Liana politely bowed. "I''m sorry, my lord. It''s just¡­ Young Master Javier wanted to test the new device he just finished crafting."


    "Which one?" Garius asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "This one, my lord," Liana replied, pulling the Mana-Talkie from her ear and carefully handing it over to Garius while still bowing politely.


    "How do I use this?" Garius asked, examining the device.


    "Just put it on your ear, my lord, and channel some mana to start talking," Liana explained.


    Garius placed the Mana-Talkie on his ear and channeled a small amount of mana.Immediately, he heard:


    "Lianaaa¡­ I love you¡­ come back to me¡­ ehehehe¡­"


    Garius''s expression shifted, and he glanced at Liana.


    "Liana? Why aren''t you answering?" Javier''s voice continued through the device.


    Garius smirked, then channeled mana into the Mana-Talkie.


    Javier, still lounging in his workshop and admiring his genius invention, nearly dropped the Mana-Talkie when he heard the deep, commanding voice of his father.


    "Javier. Come to the courtyard. Now."


    His entire body stiffened. Oh, crap.


    Javier gulped and glanced toward Buddy, who had been happily playing chase with Peanuts. Suddenly, Buddy stopped, tilting his head at the distressed tone in Javier''s voice.


    Cuquawked?


    Javier took a deep breath, crouching beside his feathered companion. "Buddy¡­ save me. Father is calling."


    Buddy blinked. Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned right back to playing chase with Peanuts, pretending not to understand.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Oi. You understood that, didn''t you?!"


    Buddy deliberately flapped his wings and squawked louder, acting even more excited in his game.


    Javier gritted his teeth. That damn bird knew.


    Buddy wasn''t just ignoring him¡ªhe was pretending not to understand on purpose because he knew Giddie was most likely nearby with his father.


    Javier clutched his head. "Damn it, Buddy! You betrayed me!"


    Peanuts let out a playful squawk, as if laughing.


    Javier sighed in defeat. There was no escape.


    With heavy steps, he dragged himself toward the courtyard. As he arrived, he saw his father standing tall, arms crossed, his piercing gaze locked onto him. Beside him, Alf and Erinette stood with unreadable expressions, while Liana focused intently on the ground, avoiding his gaze entirely.


    Garius held up the Mana-Talkie between his fingers. "So¡­ this is what you''ve been working on?"


    Javier straightened his back, attempting to regain his confidence. "Uh¡­ Yes, esteemed father! A revolutionary device to improve communication across long distances!"


    Garius nodded slowly. "Impressive."


    Javier exhaled in relief. Okay, maybe I''m safe¡ª


    Then Garius''s smirk widened.


    "But tell me, Javier¡­ when exactly did ''I love you, Liana~ ehehehe~'' become part of this device''s ''revolutionary communication''?"


    Javier choked on air.


    Liana turned even redder.


    Alf suppressed a chuckle.


    Erinette covered her mouth, amused.


    Javier panicked. "I-It was a feature! A secret encryption to test private communication security! You see, if an enemy intercepted the signal, they''d only hear nonsense instead of important strategy discussions!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Then that means I should try it again, in case I hear more ''encrypted nonsense''?"


    "NO!! I mean¡ªY-Yes, but¡ªWAIT! NO!"


    Javier sweated buckets.


    Garius sighed, shaking his head. "At least your invention is useful. But next time¡­ test it with someone other than your personal maid."


    Javier nodded frantically. "Yes! Of course! Absolutely, esteemed father! Lesson learned!"


    Garius tossed the Mana-Talkie back to him. "Good. Now go improve it."


    Javier caught it and bolted, Liana following closely behind, still flustered.


    Alf finally let out a chuckle. "Looks like the Young Master''s inventions will provide us with much more than just military advancements."


    Erinette smirked. "Indeed. I''d say this one has already proven¡­ entertaining."


    Garius exhaled, massaging his temple. "My son is a genius¡­ and an idiot."


    Javier slumped into his chair inside the workshop, rubbing his face. "Ughhh¡­ that was humiliating¡­"


    Liana walked in behind him, arms crossed, her cheeks still slightly pink. "Young Master¡­ why do you always do things like that?"


    Javier looked up at her, grinning despite his embarrassment. "What? I can''t tell my future wife that I love her?"


    Liana sighed, shaking her head. "At least make sure you''re not broadcasting it to your father next time."


    Javier groaned, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, yeah¡­ lesson learned."


    Before Liana could scold him further, a loud squawk came from outside.


    Cuquawked! Cuquawked!!


    Buddy and Peanuts charged into the workshop like madmen, wings flapping wildly. They crashed into Javier''s table, knocking over some tools.


    "Oi! Oi! What''s wrong with you two?!"


    Then, slowly, Pikko move inside.


    Javier froze.


    Pikko was¡­ trembling.


    "Hah?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier glanced outside¡ª


    And there he was.


    Giddie.


    The golden Pekko stood majestically in front of the workshop, his sharp eyes surveying the scene like an inspector.


    Pikko quickly hid behind Buddy and Peanuts.


    Buddy and Peanuts took a half step back as well.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Are you guys¡­ afraid of him?"


    Pikko shivered, Peanuts refused to make eye contact, and Buddy looked away.


    Javier blinked.


    Wait. Wait. Wait.


    His cool, battle-ready Buddy. His hyperactive troublemaker Peanuts. And even his most elegant and refined Pikko¡­


    All three were scared of Giddie?!


    Liana sighed. "Well, what do you expect, Young Master? Giddie is Lord Garius''s Pekko. He''s been with your father since before you were even born."


    Javier stared. "So? Buddy''s with me now, and we''re awesome."


    Liana smiled. "Yes, but Giddie isn''t just any Pekko. He was trained by your father himself. He''s been through battles. His presence alone makes even knights nervous."


    Javier turned back toward the door.


    Giddie was still standing there.


    Silently. Watching. Judging.


    Javier gulped. Why does he feel like an old general inspecting recruits?!


    Then¡ª


    Cuquawk.


    Giddie gave one final squawk before slowly walking away.


    Buddy, Peanuts, and Pikko all exhaled in relief.


    Javier gulped. "¡­Uh, Liana?"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "¡­Close the door."


    Liana slowly reached for the shutters and gently closed them.


    Thud.


    They both exhaled in relief.


    Pikko still refused to move from behind Liana.


    Javier smirked. "Heh. Guess even Pekko have a pecking order, huh?"


    Liana shook her head. "Enough playing around, Young Master. You still have to improve the Mana-Talkie."


    Javier groaned but got back to work, occasionally glancing at the window to ensure Giddie wasn''t watching.


    He stretched his arms and looked at his pile of Mana Crystals. "Alright, back to work! Time to make improvements! Liana, help me with mana calibration."


    Liana turned back to him, relieved that he was finally focusing on his project again. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier activated his Magic Crafting, channeling energy into his hands. A faint glow surrounded the materials on the workbench as he began refining the next version of the Mana-Talkie.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 261 - 261: Seeds of Conflict ( 261 )

    Meanwhile, at the Klimbert estate in the Klimbert region¡­


    "What?! Blakor and his team are missing?!" Klimbert roared, his voice echoing through the grand hall.


    "Yes, my lord," the advisor replied, bowing his head nervously. "It seems they didn''t report back to us. Our investigation team has confirmed that Count Garius''s youngest son managed to return to the Armand region."


    "HOW?!" Klimbert slammed his fist on the table, his face red with fury. "Blakor and his team were the best assassins we had! And that brat¡ªthe one who humiliated my grandson at the battleground event¡ªmanaged to make it back? How can you confirm this?!"


    The advisor hesitated, then continued, "The priest from the Saint of Three Gods has also made an official complaint. They claim the Armand region rejected their preaching and denied them access."


    "ARRRGH!!!" Klimbert slammed his desk again, his rage boiling over. "How dare they reject the Saint of Three Gods! Don''t they realize that Duke Ibzles and I are among the highest-ranking members of the faith? Moreover, most of the nobles are also¡ª"


    Klimbert gritted his teeth, fists clenched. "That damn Count Garius¡­ How dare he reject us so openly! Does he think his region can stay isolated forever?!"


    The advisor gulped nervously. "My lord, the Armand region has been fully independent for decades. Unlike other territories, they don''t rely on the central kingdom for resources. They have their own army, economy, and even their own water and food supply. They don''t need outside support." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klimbert''s eye twitched. "And now they''ve outright rejected the faith¡­ This will complicate our efforts to expand our influence."


    The room was tense as Klimbert sat down heavily, rubbing his temples.


    Another noble, sitting across from him, adjusted his golden rings and spoke in a cold tone. "This isn''t just about the faith. That boy, Javier De Armand¡­ he humiliated my grandson at the battleground event. That alone is enough for me to want him dead."


    Klimbert exhaled through his nose. "Yes¡­ that brat. Not only did he disgrace us, but he''s proven to be far more dangerous than we initially thought. And now¡­ Blakor is missing."


    The room fell silent.


    Blakor and his entire team¡ªsome of the deadliest assassins under Klimbert''s command¡ªhad vanished without a trace. No reports, no bodies, no survivors. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    One of Klimbert''s top knights stepped forward hesitantly. "My lord¡­ what if Count Garius anticipated everything? What if it was all a trap?"


    Klimbert''s eyes darkened. "Are you suggesting that my best assassins were outsmarted?"


    The knight swallowed hard but nodded. "Count Garius isn''t just any noble. He was a war strategist before he became a Count. He is the reason the Armand region remains untouchable. Reports indicate his youngest son has inherited his mind."


    Klimbert slammed his fist onto the table. " That damn Garius¡­ And now his brat is becoming just as much of a thorn in my side!"


    Another noble leaned forward, his tone icy. "This is no longer just about a failed assassination. It''s about our standing in the kingdom. We cannot afford to let the Armand family¡ªespecially that brat¡ªmake a mockery of us any further."


    Klimbert clenched his jaw, deep in thought. The Armand region was independent. It didn''t rely on the kingdom''s support; it had its own army, economy, and even direct trade routes with the dwarves and the demon lands.


    Even if he pressured them politically, Count Garius wouldn''t care.


    But there was one leverage point he could exploit.


    "The Saint of Three Gods," Klimbert muttered darkly.


    The room fell silent for a moment as several nobles exchanged knowing smirks.


    Klimbert leaned forward, his fingers tapping against the desk. "The priests of the Saint of Three Gods have already formally complained about the Armand region rejecting their presence." A sinister smile curled on his lips. "If we fan the flames of religious outrage, we can turn the entire kingdom against them."


    The same noble from before chuckled, raising his glass in approval. "If the Armand region refuses to accept the Saint of Three Gods, we can brand them as heretics."


    The advisor nodded. "Yes¡­ we can spread the rumor that Count Garius and his people are secretly worshippers of demons. The church will have no choice but to act. Once the kingdom begins to see them as a threat¡ª"


    "¡ªThey''ll be isolated," Klimbert finished, his smirk widening.


    Another noble, one with close ties to the kingdom''s summoned heroes, spoke up. "The heroes summoned by the kingdom have already been approached by Duke Ibzles. If we push the right buttons, they will act against the Armands."


    Klimbert laughed, the sound deep and menacing. "Then we will use the church, the kingdom, and the heroes to corner Garius. And as for his precious son¡­"


    His eyes gleamed with malice.


    "We will make Javier De Armand suffer before he dies."


    The nobles around him laughed, raising their glasses in a silent toast to a plan that would shake the entire kingdom.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand region, at the Armand estate.


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Can you give me the report about our food production and farms?"


    "Here, my lord. It seems your suggestion to our local leaders¡ªto ensure the villagers, farmers, and others focus on boosting our agriculture and farming¡ªhas significantly increased our food production. Now, everyone in the Armand region is thriving. From wheat and sugarcane to tea leaves and other essential crops, our fields are flourishing. The livestock sector is also thriving, with our Thunderhorn Bulls and Greatplume Chickens providing high-quality meat, leather, and eggs.


    Additionally, the waterway and water reserve system that your youngest son, Javier, designed for his sugarcane farm has been implemented across all Armand farms.


    "This has boosted our agriculture and overall efficiency. Now, every farm in the Armand region has access to a steady water supply, ensuring higher crop yields and better sustainability throughout the seasons.


    Our wheat fields are flourishing, producing high-quality grain that''s not only enough for our people but also generating surplus for trade. The sugarcane fields have seen remarkable growth thanks to the new water system. Tea leaves from the highlands are in high demand, both locally and in neighboring regions.


    As for livestock, our Thunderhorn Bulls¡ªbred specifically in Armand¡ªare thriving. Their meat is superior, their strength makes them ideal for farm work, and their hides are used for high-quality leather. The Greatplume Chickens, known for their rapid egg production and tender meat, are also flourishing.


    Additionally, with the fishing industry along the coast and the expansion of Mana-fed Aquaculture, we have a stable supply of fish and seafood, further diversifying our food sources.


    Overall, my lord, food security in Armand has reached an all-time high. Our people are well-fed, and there''s no fear of starvation. If this continues, we will soon become one of the leading agricultural powers in the kingdom."


    Garius leaned back, satisfied. "Good. This is what I wanted. A strong region, independent and self-sustaining. My people should never have to suffer from hunger."


    Alf nodded. "And thanks to Young Master Javier''s innovations, the efficiency of our food production has reached new heights. The waterway and reserve system he developed for his sugarcane farm proved invaluable, and we''ve expanded it to all major farmlands."


    Garius smirked. "That boy¡­ Always thinking ahead."


    Erinnete stepped forward. "My lord, should we proceed with expanding trade routes for our agricultural surplus?"


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, considering. "Not yet. We don''t want to rely too much on outside trade. Let''s prioritize stockpiling reserves and strengthening internal distribution first. If war or disaster ever strikes, Armand will be prepared."


    Alf and Erinnete exchanged glances and nodded.


    "As you command, my lord."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 262 - 262: Flavors of Armand ( 262 )

    "And, my lord?"


    "Yes, Alf?"


    "The rice that Young Master Javier has been so eager to eat¡ªalong with the planting plan he drafted¡ªhas its first batch ready. We''ve followed the blueprint he created in his workshop."


    "Ah, yes¡­ I remember that day. It was when I caught him finishing the magic sugar machine process, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, my lord. He showed us every plan he drafted, and we''ve been gradually implementing them across the region. The crawfish harvest in the paddy fields has also been successful."


    Garius smirked, recalling the moment he caught his youngest son red-handed in his workshop, grinning over his latest invention.


    "He was so excited about that rice," Garius muttered, shaking his head. "Who would''ve thought something so simple could make him so happy?"


    Alf chuckled. "Yes, my lord. He claimed the taste was beyond anything we had here and insisted on replicating it perfectly."


    Erinnete added, "Thanks to his irrigation system and mixed farming method, we''re now producing not only high-quality rice but also a steady supply of crawfish in the flooded fields."


    Garius leaned forward, steepling his fingers. "So, the paddy-crawfish farming method is a success?"


    "Yes, my lord," Alf confirmed. "The first batch of rice is ready for harvest, and the crawfish population has grown significantly. It''s an efficient system¡ªthe rice stalks provide shade and natural filtration, while the crawfish enrich the soil and keep pests at bay. We''ve already started rotating the fields to ensure continuous production."


    Garius nodded in approval. "Good. Make sure a portion of this first batch is prepared for Javier. Let''s see if it really lives up to his expectations."


    Erinnete smirked. "Considering how dramatic he was about it, I doubt he''ll be satisfied with just a portion, my lord."


    Garius let out a low chuckle. "Then let''s prepare enough for him to enjoy. And keep expanding this system to more farms. If it proves sustainable, we''ll integrate it fully into our agricultural strategy."


    Alf bowed. "As you command, my lord. I''ll personally oversee the harvest and ensure quality control."


    Garius exhaled, satisfied. "Good. Armand will continue to thrive¡ªnot just as a military power, but as a region that feeds itself without relying on outside sources. We''ll be ready for anything."


    Erinnete placed a hand on her hip, smiling. "And your youngest son will finally get to eat his ''perfect rice.''"


    The three of them shared a knowing look. Javier''s innovations were changing Armand''s future¡ªand they had a feeling he was just getting started.


    Later that night¡­


    Javier sat at the dining table, his whole family present as usual. He occupied the seat at the end of the table, while Liana diligently prepared his plate.


    Marcellus and Cedric were already enjoying the crawfish, paired with wine.


    "This is amazing!" Marcellus grinned, peeling another crawfish.


    Cedric took a sip of wine and nodded. "It really complements the drink."


    Garius casually observed his family from the head of the table while eating his rice and meat. Behind him stood Alf, Erinnete, and the head chef, all silently monitoring the meal.


    Javier, however, was focused on one thing. He leaned toward Liana and whispered, "Liana, where''s my meat?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana blinked. "Young master, you have rice, crawfish, and plenty of other dishes around you."


    Javier frowned. "Ehhh? I want meat. Crawfish is nice, but it''s not the same. And rice¡­ well¡­" He glanced at the perfectly steamed bowl of rice in front of him.


    "You were the one who pushed for this rice project, young master," Liana reminded him with a knowing smile.


    Marcellus, overhearing, smirked. "Oi, little brother. If you''re not gonna eat it, just hand it over. This stuff is rare, right?"


    Cedric laughed. "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind taking his share."


    Javier quickly grabbed his bowl, hugging it protectively. "Oi, hands off! I''ll eat it when I feel like it!"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Hmph. Then stop complaining and eat properly."


    Javier pouted. "Yes, esteemed father."


    He picked up a spoonful of rice, pretending to savor something new. He had to play his role¡ªafter all, no one in this world knew he had eaten rice every day in his previous life.


    As soon as he took a bite, he gave a small nod. "Not bad."


    Liana smiled. "See? It''s good, right?"


    Javier scooped another bite, this time with crawfish. He swallowed, then nodded again. "Yeah. It''s decent."


    Marcellus and Cedric narrowed their eyes at him.


    "Oi, oi¡­ why do I feel like you''re holding back?" Cedric muttered.


    "Right? He''s acting weird," Marcellus added.


    Javier waved them off casually. "I mean, it''s just rice. Nothing special."


    Liana sighed, placing a piece of grilled steak onto his plate.


    Javier smirked. "Ehehehe~ Now we''re talking!"


    Javier scooped a bite of rice, placed a juicy slice of grilled meat on top, and drizzled some sauce over it. With a satisfied grin, he took a bite.


    "Mmm¡­ this is it! Rice and meat¡ªa perfect combination!"


    He continued to eat, savoring each mouthful.


    Marcellus and Cedric, curious about Javier''s enthusiasm, exchanged glances before mimicking his actions.


    Marcellus placed a piece of grilled meat over his rice, added a splash of sauce, and took a bite. His eyes widened slightly.


    "Huh¡­ this is actually pretty good."


    Cedric followed suit, chewing thoughtfully before nodding in approval. "Damn¡­ why does this taste better than eating them separately?"


    Francesca, watching her sons with amusement, chuckled softly. "Oh my, was there a special way to eat rice all along?"


    Even Garius, maintaining his usual composed demeanor, scooped a bite of rice with meat and sauce. He took a slow, deliberate bite before giving the slightest nod.


    "...It enhances the flavor."


    Alf smirked. "Looks like Young Master Javier discovered a new way to enjoy meals."


    Javier grinned proudly. "Hehe, of course! You gotta mix it properly. Rice is amazing with anything!"


    Liana and Gloria, already familiar with Javier''s food habits, simply smiled at each other.


    One of the head chefs standing nearby rubbed his chin in thought. "Interesting¡­ should we start serving meals like this at the estate?"


    Javier, still enjoying his food, gave a thumbs-up. "Definitely! Trust me, this is how you do it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 263 - 263: The Price of Belief ( 262 )

    The priests of the Saint of Three Gods stood outside the Armand border gate, their voices ringing with fiery zeal.


    "The Armand region has fallen into darkness!" one priest bellowed. "They reject the light of the Three Gods and embrace heresy!"


    Another raised his hands dramatically. "They harbor witches and blasphemers! Their lands are filled with those who forsake divine judgment!"


    "They refuse to pay proper tithe to the Church!" another priest added, outrage lacing his voice. "The people of Armand live without true faith, refusing to devote their wealth and labor to the glory of the gods!"


    "They consort with unholy creatures! Beasts and monsters roam their lands, treated as equals rather than being slain as abominations!"


    "And they welcome demons! They have dealings with the cursed ones, those who should be purged from this world!"


    The Armand priests, clad in deep blue robes embroidered with silver sigils, stood firm, unfazed by the accusations.


    One of them, an elderly priest with a composed expression, stepped forward. "You shout loudly, yet your words hold no truth. The people of Armand live freely, worship as they choose, and are not bound by forced devotion."


    Another Armand priest crossed his arms. "You call us heretics, yet it is you who burn villages and murder innocents in the name of your so-called gods." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A younger Armand priest smile. "Perhaps it''s jealousy. After all, unlike your regions, our people do not starve under heavy taxation disguised as faith."


    The cult priests fumed, their faces red with anger.


    "You dare mock the true faith?!"


    The lead Armand priest simply gestured toward the towering walls behind him. "We do not need to mock. Our lands speak for themselves."


    The guards at the gate tightened their grips on their weapons, anticipating the inevitable escalation.


    The lead Armand priest remained calm, his voice steady as he addressed the cultists. "Our faith has never forced anyone to pay tithe, nor have we demanded offerings to fill our coffers," he said, his gaze sharp. "Unlike your so-called holy order, which demands payment for ''divine blessings'' and forces the poor to surrender their meager earnings just to be considered faithful."


    Another Armand priest stepped forward, his arms crossed. "You build grand temples with golden altars while your followers starve, demanding loyalty through fear rather than faith."


    "You call yourselves holy, yet you burn villages and slaughter those who do not submit," the younger priest added. "You force people into your doctrine, threatening their homes and families if they refuse. That is not faith¡ªthat is tyranny."


    The cult priest scoffed, stepping forward defiantly. "We spread the true faith of the Three Gods! It is our duty to purge the wicked and guide the lost!"


    The elderly Armand priest narrowed his eyes. "Guide the lost? Or enslave them? Tell me, when did faith become a chain rather than a choice?"


    The guards at the gate stood firm, gripping their weapons tightly. Citizens gathered behind the priests, murmuring in agreement.


    "We built our place of worship not with gold, but with trust," another priest said. "Our halls are open to all who seek peace, with no demands, no forced devotion, no tithe. Just a place to pray in silence, without fear of judgment."


    The cultists fumed, their faces twisting in frustration. They had come expecting fear, resistance, or compromise. Instead, they were met with unwavering defiance.


    "You will regret this!" one priest snarled. "The Three Gods will punish those who reject their light!"


    The lead Armand priest merely smirked. "If your gods are so mighty, let them come themselves. We do not fear men who pretend to speak for them."


    The crowd behind him roared in approval, while the cultists trembled with barely contained rage.


    The Armand priest stepped forward, his voice filled with conviction.


    "And you call yourselves holy while living off the backs of the poor?" he scoffed. "You take tithe, calling it ''divine tribute.'' You demand offerings, branding them as ''acts of faith.'' And when the people suffer, you take even more, claiming it''s ''a test of devotion.''"


    He gestured toward the crowd behind him. "Look at them! See the faces of those who live freely, unburdened by forced faith! We do not take a single coin from them. Our expenses, our homes, the maintenance of our places of worship, the cost of healing, purification, and all that we do¡ªit is all provided by our lord, Count Garius."


    The cultists flinched at the name, their expressions twisting in frustration.


    "Unlike you," the priest continued, "we do not demand payment for salvation. We do not treat faith as a business, nor do we see the people as cattle to be milked dry. Our hands are clean, our intentions clear. Can you say the same?"


    One of the cult priests clenched his fists. "Blasphemy! You reject the divine order! A noble should not dictate faith!"


    The Armand priest smirked. "A noble should not exploit his people, either. But tell me, where is your great Marquis Billoton when your followers starve? Does he share his wealth with them? Or does he build more golden halls while demanding even greater tithes?"


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their anger rising.


    "You claim to serve the gods," the priest said, stepping even closer. "But in truth, you serve only yourselves."


    "The people of Armand don''t want that cult here!" one of the citizens shouted, his voice rising above the crowd. Others quickly joined in, their frustration boiling over.


    "Go away with your false faith! Get out!"


    The crowd grew louder, their voices a thunderous roar of defiance. Men, women, and even children stood together, determination etched on their faces. Some waved farming tools in the air, while others clenched their fists, ready to defend their home.


    "You''re not welcome here!" a woman yelled, her voice sharp and unwavering.


    "Take your lies and leave our region!" another man added, his tone fierce.


    The cult priests, standing at the edge of the gathering, looked visibly shaken but tried to maintain their composure. They clutched their holy symbols tightly, their faces pale as the sea of angry citizens closed in around them.


    The Armand High Priest raised his hand, signaling for calm. His presence alone quieted the uproar, though the anger in the eyes of the citizens remained.


    "Brothers and sisters," the High Priest spoke, his voice steady and commanding, "we are not like them. We do not need to shout or hurl insults. Our actions speak louder than their falsehoods."


    He turned to the cult priests, his expression cold. "You stand here, shouting slander at my people, calling us heretics, yet it is you who come uninvited, demanding entry into a land that has already rejected your ways."


    One of the cult priests sneered. "You fear the truth! You fear the will of the Three Gods!"


    The High Priest''s lips curved into a smirk. "Fear? No. We do not fear your gods, nor do we fear you. We reject you because we know what you are."


    He gestured toward the people. "Armand does not starve. Armand does not suffer under the weight of false faith. We do not need your salvation, for our people are already free. We will not kneel to your so-called divine rule."


    The citizens cheered, their voices drowning out the cultists'' protests.


    "You are not welcome here," the High Priest declared. "And if you attempt to force your way in¡ª" He turned to the guards. "¡ªour Lord''s command is clear. You will be removed."


    The Armand guards stepped forward, swords and crossbows at the ready.


    "Leave," the High Priest ordered. "Or be thrown out."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 264 - 264: The True Light ( 263 )

    "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you!?" the cult priest shouted, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and desperation. He turned to his fellow cult members, his face red with fury. "Call our saint here! She will show them whose faith is stronger¡ªtheirs or the Saint of Three Gods!"


    The other cult priests nodded eagerly, their expressions filled with a twisted sense of righteousness. One of them pulled out a small, ornate bell and rang it sharply. The sound echoed unnaturally, carrying far beyond the crowd.


    The Armand citizens, still standing firm, exchanged uneasy glances. They had heard rumors of the cult''s so-called saint¡ªa figure shrouded in mystery and said to wield divine power. But the people of Armand were not easily intimidated. They stood their ground, their faith in their land and their High Priest unwavering.


    The Armand High Priest exhaled slowly, his gaze calm yet unwavering. He turned to his people, seeing the determination in their eyes. He had no desire for violence, but if these fanatics wished to prove their so-called faith, then he would answer them in kind.


    "Very well," he said, his voice steady. "If a test of divine strength is what you seek, then I shall stand as Armand''s representative. Call forth your so-called saint."


    The cult priests grinned, their arrogance clear as they stepped aside. The gathered crowd of cultists began chanting in a strange, rhythmic manner, their voices rising in unnatural harmony. Then, from the group, a robed figure emerged.


    A woman, clad in silver and gold ceremonial robes, stepped forward. Her long, platinum hair shimmered in the sunlight, and her pale blue eyes glowed with an eerie, unnatural light. A golden staff adorned with three intertwined symbols rested in her hand.


    "I am Saint Meliana, the chosen vessel of the Three Gods," she proclaimed, her voice carrying a false gentleness. "I bring judgment upon heretics, and salvation to the faithful."


    The Armand High Priest narrowed his eyes. He could feel it¡ªthe magic surrounding her was not pure. It carried the weight of forced devotion, of power stolen through faith twisted into servitude.


    "You bring judgment?" he asked, stepping forward. "Then tell me, Saint Meliana, what do you see before you?"


    She lifted her staff, pointing it toward him. "I see a land that refuses salvation. A land ruled by those who reject the divine will."


    The High Priest let out a chuckle. "Is that so? Then let our faiths speak for themselves."


    He lifted his hands, golden light radiating from his fingertips. Holy energy swirled around him, forming intricate runes in the air. The citizens of Armand cheered, their faith fueling the magic that surged around their High Priest.


    Saint Meliana smirked and slammed her staff into the ground. A pulse of white-blue energy burst forth, forming a massive three-layered magic circle beneath her feet. The cultists behind her fell to their knees, clasping their hands together in prayer, their whispered words feeding her power.


    The two forces of divine magic clashed, the very air between them vibrating with energy. Holy light against holy light. Faith against faith.


    "Let the God decide," the High Priest declared. "And let the truth be revealed!"


    Saint Meliana raised her staff high, her voice echoing with divine authority as she began her chant.


    "O sacred ones who dwell beyond the veil, hear my call! Let your radiant judgment descend upon this land of sinners! Cleanse the heretics who deny your will! Let them kneel before your divine wrath!"


    A brilliant yet ominous light gathered at the tip of her staff, forming a spiraling glyph of golden and blue energy. The cultists behind her chanted in unison, their voices merging into a haunting hymn as their faith drained to fuel her magic. The air crackled with unnatural energy, and a heavy pressure settled over the border gate.


    But the Armand High Priest merely shook his head, unshaken by her display.


    He stepped forward, raising his hands to the heavens, his voice steady and filled with genuine reverence.


    "O guiding light of truth and mercy, hear not the cries of the arrogant but the hearts of the faithful! Bestow upon those who walk the righteous path your boundless protection! Let no harm befall the just, for we stand in your grace. Blessing!"


    A warm, golden light descended from above, enveloping the Armand citizens and guards. A barrier of divine energy spread across the border, shimmering like a veil of pure light. The people of Armand felt a gentle warmth wash over them, their fears eased, and their spirits strengthened. Even those without magical talent could sense the undeniable presence of a true blessing.


    Saint Meliana''s eyes narrowed as her own magic clashed against the divine barrier. She gritted her teeth. This power¡ªthis was not the strength of a single man. This was the will of an entire people, united in their faith, unshaken by the force of her own.


    "You dare defy the judgment of the Three Gods?!" she spat, frustration lacing her voice.


    The Armand High Priest simply smiled, his golden aura unwavering.


    "We do not defy the divine," he answered calmly. "But neither do we submit to false prophets who twist faith into tyranny. Your gods do not reign here. This land belongs to its people, and their hearts have already chosen where they stand."


    The cultists behind her faltered, their confidence shaken. Some exchanged confused glances¡ªwhy was the so-called saint struggling against a mere regional priest?


    "Prepare yourself, Armand priest! You will see the true power of my faith!" Saint Meliana declared, her voice dripping with venomous confidence. Her platinum hair shimmered under the sunlight as she raised her golden staff high, the three intertwined symbols glowing ominously. The cultists behind her erupted into fervent chants, their voices rising in a cacophony of blind devotion.


    Saint Meliana slammed her staff into the ground, her expression twisted with righteous arrogance. Her voice thundered across the battlefield as she began her ultimate chant.


    "O Three Gods who rule the heavens, descend upon this land of sinners! Show them the price of defiance! Tear through the veil and rain divine punishment upon these faithless wretches! By my will, by your decree, smite those who stand against your holy order! Strike them down! Judgment of the Trinity!!"


    Dark clouds swirled above, and a massive surge of magic erupted from the cultists behind her. Their bodies trembled as their faith was forcefully drained, their auras dimming as their very life force was offered as fuel for the spell. A golden-red magic circle expanded beneath her feet, pulsating with unstable divine energy. The cultists cheered, blinded by their fanaticism, believing their "saint" was about to wipe the Armand people from existence.


    Yet, across from her, the Armand High Priest merely sighed. His expression remained calm¡ªdisappointed, even.


    "A true guide of faith does not wage war against the innocent," he said, his voice carrying a weight far greater than hers despite its softness. "Faith is not a tool for power, nor should it be wielded to control or oppress. You claim to serve the divine, yet you act with cruelty, arrogance, and greed. If this is the path you choose, then know this¡ªfalse prophets shall never shake the foundations of true faith."


    He pressed his hands together in solemn prayer, his voice steady and filled with reverence.


    "O One Who Watches Over All, O True Light that guides the lost, we ask not for power, nor for vengeance. We ask only for your mercy. Deliver us from wickedness, shield us from corruption, and dispel the darkness that seeks to deceive. Let the truth shine through all falsehoods. Divine Mercy!"


    A pillar of pure white light descended from the sky, enveloping the Armand High Priest. His robes fluttered as a radiant force spread outward like ripples in a pond. The golden-red magic circle beneath Saint Meliana flickered violently, its unstable energy beginning to crack.


    Her eyes widened in horror.


    "W-What?!"


    The divine energy she had summoned twisted and warped, its power spiraling out of her control. The sky cleared, the ominous pressure lifted, and one by one, the magic circles that fueled her spell shattered into nothingness.


    Her ultimate spell had been completely erased.


    The cultists fell silent, their once fanatical cheers replaced with disbelief and terror.


    Saint Meliana staggered back, gripping her staff tightly.


    "Impossible¡­" she whispered.


    The Armand High Priest looked at her with pity.


    "Divine power is not something to be demanded with arrogance, nor is it given to those who seek destruction. You wield faith like a weapon, but in the end, all you''ve done is cut yourself."


    Saint Meliana''s hands trembled. She had been so sure of her victory. She had called upon the Three Gods themselves! And yet¡­ her magic had been completely dispelled as if it were nothing.


    The people of Armand erupted into cheers, their belief in their High Priest unwavering.


    The guards no longer had patience for the cultists'' theatrics.


    The guard captain stepped forward, his voice booming with authority.


    "Move away from the gate and scram! You''re blocking the way for those with real business here! Step aside or face the consequences!"


    The Armand soldiers raised their weapons, their disciplined stance making it clear they would not hesitate to enforce the order. Crossbowmen on the walls took aim, their bolts glinting under the sun.


    The cultists, who had been so confident moments ago, hesitated. Their "saint" had just been humiliated, and her strongest magic had been effortlessly countered. The sight of armed forces standing against them drove home the reality¡ªthey could not strong-arm their way in here.


    "W-We will not forget this!" one of the priests shouted, trying to save face. "This is an act against the Three Gods! You will all¡ª"


    Thunk!


    An arrow thudded into the ground right in front of him, inches from his foot. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cult priest yelped and jumped back.


    "That was a warning shot," the captain said coldly. "The next one won''t miss."


    The cultists scrambled, grabbing their fallen comrades and backing away from the gate. The once-arrogant Saint Meliana bit her lip, her face flushed with shame, before turning on her heel in a huff.


    "This isn''t over!" she spat, retreating with her followers.


    The Armand guards watched them go, unfazed.


    The captain scoffed. "Damn lunatics."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 265 - 265: Tides of Treachery ( 264 )

    The grand chamber of the Royal Court was filled with the most powerful nobles of the kingdom. The air was tense, heavy with murmurs and veiled whispers. Ornate chandeliers cast a golden glow upon the long table where the highest-ranking nobles sat, each representing their respective territories.


    At the head of the table sat King Edmund , his piercing gaze sweeping across the gathered lords. He was a man of strength and wisdom, a ruler who had long maintained peace in his kingdom. But today, that peace was under threat¡ªnot from an external enemy, but from the growing influence of the Saint of the Three Gods.


    The cult had spread like wildfire, consuming fifty-eight out of fifty-nine noble territories. Now, their "holy expansion" faced resistance¡ªled by none other than Count Garius De Armand.


    The King leaned back in his throne, resting his chin on his clasped fingers. His voice was calm but carried the weight of authority.


    "What is the meaning of this summons?" His sharp gaze landed on Duke Ibzles, one of the most powerful nobles and a known supporter of the Three Gods'' faith.


    Duke Ibzles rose, his crimson and gold robes flowing as he spoke. "Your Majesty, we must address the heresy within our kingdom. The Armand region openly rejects the faith of the Three Gods, despite the overwhelming will of the people."


    The King frowned. "And? That is hardly cause for concern. The Armand region has always been autonomous in its affairs."


    "That is precisely the problem, Your Majesty," Marquis Billoton interjected, his voice oily and smooth. "The people of Armand are being deceived by Count Garius. He refuses to allow our priests into his territory. This isn''t just about faith; it''s about unity. If we allow one noble to reject the faith, others may follow. The kingdom cannot afford such division."


    A few nobles nodded in agreement, while others remained silent, unwilling to openly side with either faction.


    The King tapped his fingers against the armrest. "Let me be clear¡ªCount Garius has broken no law. We have never mandated a single faith upon our people."


    Duke Ibzles''s expression darkened. "Then perhaps, Your Majesty, it is time we reconsider. The faith of the Three Gods brings order to the kingdom. It is the will of the heavens."


    "It is also convenient for those who profit from it," the King remarked coldly.


    Duke Ibzles clenched his jaw. He was well aware that the King despised religious interference in politics. However, the influence of the cult had grown far beyond mere faith¡ªit was now a political and military force.


    Marquis Billoton pressed further. "Your Majesty, we do not ask you to act against Count Garius directly. However, the noble court must be allowed to address his heresy in our own way. The other nobles have already agreed¡ªArmand must be brought in line, by force if necessary."


    The King''s expression darkened. "You mean to say you are proposing war against a loyal noble?"


    Duke Ibzles spread his hands. "Not war, Your Majesty. A necessary correction. The faith of the kingdom cannot be challenged by a single Count. If you will not act, then the nobles must defend the faith on their own terms."


    The King''s fingers clenched slightly. He understood the implications.


    By refusing to send the royal army, he could avoid direct responsibility. However, if the nobles mobilized their private armies under the guise of religious duty, he could not easily stop them¡ªnot without risking open rebellion from half the kingdom.


    A dangerous political game was unfolding.


    If he opposed the noble court outright, he could weaken his own rule. But if he allowed this to continue, Count Garius and the Armand region could be crushed under the weight of the combined noble forces.


    One of the neutral nobles spoke hesitantly. "Your Majesty, would it not be wiser to summon Count Garius here and hear his side of the matter?"


    Duke Ibzles immediately cut in. "Unnecessary. If he refuses the will of the gods, what argument could he possibly present? The court has already decided. We only seek your approval to mobilize."


    Silence filled the hall.


    The King''s gaze swept across the room. Most of the court was already leaning toward action¡ªsome out of fear of the cult, others because they saw opportunity in war.


    He exhaled slowly.


    If he denied them outright, they would act anyway¡ªbut without his control.


    If he approved, he could at least contain their actions within certain limits.


    Finally, the King spoke. "Very well. If the noble court insists on action, I will not stop you."


    A murmur of satisfaction spread among the cult-aligned nobles.


    But then, the King''s eyes narrowed.


    "However¡ªthere will be conditions."


    Duke Ibzles stilled. "Conditions?"


    "First, the royal army will not participate. This is a matter between nobles. The crown will remain neutral."


    Some of the cult-aligned nobles frowned but nodded. This was expected.


    "Second, no harm shall come to the civilians of Armand. This is a dispute of faith and politics, not an excuse for slaughter."


    Marquis Billoton smirked. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    The King''s gaze hardened. "Third¡ªCount Garius has earned the right to defend his land. If you wish to challenge him, you will do so openly, not through assassins or underhanded means."


    Duke Ibzles clenched his fist but forced a smile. "Naturally, Your Majesty."


    The King leaned forward. "And if I find out that you have violated these conditions, I will personally ensure your house is stripped of its titles. Do I make myself clear?"


    The hall went silent.


    Duke Ibzles forced a bow. "As clear as day, Your Majesty."


    The King said nothing more. He simply rose from his throne and walked out, his royal guards following behind.


    Inside the lavishly adorned hall of Duke Ibzles''s estate, the most influential noble lords gathered. The air was thick with anticipation, each noble seated around a grand table covered in maps and strategic documents.


    At the head of the table, Duke Ibzles tapped his fingers against the polished wood, his expression calm but authoritative. To his left, Marquis Billoton smirked, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the coming conflict.


    Among the gathered nobles, Viscount Klimbert sat with an arrogant grin, his fists clenched under the table.


    "Finally," Klimbert thought, "I will have my revenge. That arrogant bastard Garius, and his damn brat of a son, will pay."


    The nobles murmured among themselves, discussing their troop allocations.


    Duke Ibzles raised a hand, silencing the room. "Now that the court has approved our campaign," he began smoothly, "we must decide how best to distribute our forces. The Armand region is well-fortified, and Count Garius is no fool. We must strike with overwhelming power."


    He gestured toward the map, where the Armand region was marked in deep red, surrounded by their forces.


    Marquis Billoton chuckled. "Garius may be strong, but he cannot stand against the combined might of the noble houses."


    Marquis Mikele raised a concern. "His private army is formidable. His forces are well-trained, and he commands loyalty from his people. We must not underestimate his defenses."


    Klimbert scoffed. "Then we crush them all at once. Burn their villages. Seize their towns. We have more men, more resources. Garius may have won skirmishes before, but he has never fought a full-scale war."


    The room nodded in agreement, fueled by a collective sense of vengeance and ambition.


    Duke Ibzles leaned forward, a predatory glint in his eyes. "We will coordinate our strike for maximum impact. Speed and surprise will be our allies. We cannot allow Garius to rally support from other nobles who might think to side with him."


    "Agreed," Billoton interjected. "We must act swiftly¡ªbefore the King changes his mind or Garius can fortify his defenses any further."


    As they plotted, the tension in the room thickened. Ambition fueled their discussions, but beneath it lay an undercurrent of fear¡ªfear of a noble who would dare defy the will of the Three Gods and, perhaps, the consequences of underestimating Count Garius.


    "Prepare the men," Duke Ibzles commanded, his voice steady and resolute. "We strike at dawn. This will send a clear message to all the kingdoms: the faith of the Three Gods will not be challenged."


    With the decree settled, the nobles nodded, a dark excitement coursing through them. They would soon march against a loyal Count, dragging the kingdom into chaos for the sake of their ambition and piety.


    As they dispersed, the first hints of dawn began to light the eastern sky, oblivious to the storm of betrayal and conflict that was about to engulf the land.


    Marquis Billoton tapped the map decisively. "We will split our forces into three main divisions. One will engage directly at Armand''s border wall. The second will take the southern route to cut off their supply lines. And the third¡ª"


    "Will burn everything in its path," Klimbert finished, a sinister grin spreading across his face.


    Duke Ibzles nodded in agreement. "Indeed. We shall ensure that no reinforcements reach them. The moment we breach their walls, Garius''s forces will crumble under the weight of our numbers."


    One noble hesitated before speaking. "What about the summoned heroes? Will they support us?"


    Marquis Mikele smirked. "Some of them are already within our ranks. The church has convinced several that this war is righteous. They will serve as elite combatants and front-line commanders." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klimbert''s grin widened. "Perfect. With their strength, even Garius''s sons will fall."


    However, Duke Ibzles raised a hand, cautioning them. "Do not be overconfident. Garius is a man of strategy. We must account for every possibility." His eyes darkened. "The moment we underestimate him is the moment we lose."


    Silence enveloped the room.


    For all their might, the nobles knew one undeniable truth¡ªGarius De Armand was not a man to be taken lightly.


    Duke Ibzles turned to the gathered nobles, his tone resolute. "This war will be swift. We strike with full force. Within weeks, the Armand region will be ours."


    Klimbert, his hands trembling with a mix of excitement and anticipation, could hardly contain himself. "And when Garius falls, his brat will suffer the most."


    With that, the nobles signed their agreement, sealing their fates.


    The Noble Coalition Army was now officially mobilized.


    And the war against Armand had begun.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 266 - 266: Defiance and Declarations ( 266 )

    Inside the meeting room of the Armand estate, Garius smiled as he received the message scroll delivered by the king''s wyvern unit. The scroll, sealed with the royal insignia, was handed to him by a courier who bowed deeply before exiting the room.


    Garius unfurled the scroll, his sharp eyes scanning the contents as a smirk played on his lips.


    He chuckled. "As expected."


    Alf and Erinette exchanged glances.


    "My lord?" Alf inquired.


    Garius set the scroll down on the table and leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose. "The King will not be sending the royal army. The court has ruled that this conflict is a dispute between nobles, meaning each house must rely on their own forces."


    Hesbeirn tore another piece of meat from the bone, chewing thoughtfully. "Hah! So the bastards want to play war without the King getting involved."


    Rasdingen took a deep swig from his flask, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Bah! Let ''em come. We got plenty o'' sharpened steel waitin'' fer ''em."


    One of the captains, a grizzled man with scars across his arms, frowned. "Even without the royal army, they have numbers. If they strike all at once¡ª"


    "They won''t." Garius cut in, his voice calm yet absolute.


    He tapped the map laid out before them, where red markers represented enemy noble houses gathering their forces. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These nobles are arrogant. They don''t trust each other enough to move as one unified force. They''ll attack in separate waves, trying to claim the most credit for Armand''s downfall."


    Alf crossed his arms. "So, they''ll break themselves against us piece by piece."


    Erinette smirked. "How foolish."


    Garius leaned forward, his eyes glinting with cold amusement. "We will ensure that each ''wave'' they send is utterly destroyed. And by the time they realize their mistake¡ª"


    "They won''t have enough men left to fight," Hesbeirn finished with a grin.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he surveyed the fifty veteran warriors before him¡ªhis personal unit.


    These weren''t just any soldiers.


    They were the warriors who had stood by him when he was just a child¡ªwhen his family had been slaughtered, and the Armand name had nearly been erased from history.


    These men had fought beside him to reclaim their land, shedding blood alongside Hesbeirn, Erinette, and Alf.


    Time had made them older, but not weaker.


    They were legends in their own right¡ªveterans who had faced countless battles, assassins who had struck down enemies in the dark, and strategists who had ensured their survival against insurmountable odds.


    Garius''s smirk widened. "To think¡­ the fools in the royal court believe they have a chance against us."


    One of the veterans chuckled, adjusting his gauntlet. "Same as always, my lord. Nobles with big armies but empty heads."


    Another grunted defiantly. "Let ''em come. We bled for this land. We ain''t givin'' it up."


    Hesbeirn slammed a fist against the table, his expression brimming with pride. "They think we''re just another noble house. They forget what we''ve been through."


    Alf remained silent, his cold gaze locked on the map, analyzing every detail. Erinette smirked, "They''ll learn soon enough."


    Garius stood, his eyes gleaming with the same fire he''d had as a child fighting for his survival.


    "This land was taken from me once." He swept his gaze across the room, his voice unwavering and resolute. "It will never happen again."


    The veterans responded with a thunderous pounding of their fists against their chests.


    "For Armand!"


    "Alf! Hesbeirn! Erinette!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Prepare for war. Hesbeirn!"


    "Yes, my lord!?"


    "How many armies do we have ready right now?"


    "20,000 ready to deploy, my lord. And another reserve army is prepared," Hesbeirn replied, smirking as he glanced at the "veteran unit".


    Garius smirked.


    "Good. We''ll need every single one of them."


    Hesbeirn took a bite of the meat, ignoring Rasdingen, who was reaching for the plate. The dwarf scowled.


    "Oi, Hesbeirn! Pass me the damn meat, ya greedy bastard!"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, taking another bite before shoving the plate toward Rasdingen. The dwarf grabbed it instantly, stuffing his mouth with a satisfied grunt.


    Alf adjusted his gloves, his expression as sharp as ever.


    "Shall we deploy the advance scouts, my lord?"


    Garius nodded. "Do it. I want eyes on every noble house mobilizing their armies. We need to know their routes, their supply lines, and their weakest points."


    Alf bowed. "It will be done."


    Erinette folded her arms, her lips curling into a smirk.


    "Shall I prepare the battle maids, my lord? The new recruits are itching for real combat."


    Garius glanced at her. "Deploy them as needed. Their first priority is handling any assassination attempts. The nobles will get desperate once they realize brute force isn''t enough."


    Erinette''s emerald eyes gleamed dangerously. "Understood."


    Hesbeirn leaned forward, placing his hands on the table. "My lord, should we call in the reserve forces immediately, or hold them back for reinforcement?"


    Garius tapped the map, his gaze sharp. "Hold them back for now. We''ll let the first wave of fools throw themselves at us. When they think we''re at our limit¡­ that''s when we strike."


    The veterans grinned.


    They had fought beside Garius before. They knew exactly what that meant.


    This wasn''t just defense. This was a massacre waiting to happen.


    Garius turned toward Rasdingen.


    "And you? Is the supply line secure?"


    The dwarf wiped his mouth, nodding. "Aye, my lord. Our blacksmiths are workin'' non-stop, and our fortifications are stronger than ever. If those bastards think they''ll starve us out, they''re in for a nasty surprise."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable.


    "Then it''s settled."


    He gazed around the room at his most trusted warriors¡ªmen who had fought and bled for this land.


    "The nobles want a war?"


    A slow, predatory smirk spread across his face.


    "Then we''ll give them one."


    "So, my lord, are we going to crush them when it starts? Or do we stay at our border wall?" Hesbeirn asked, leaning forward with a grin.


    "We use a defensive stance," Garius replied, his voice calm but firm. "Let them come to us. Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Inform all the overseers and village chiefs to ensure the food stock for our people is secure. And ensure the trading with the Demon Territory and the beastkin continues without interruption. After all, our region is¡ª" Garius gestured to the map on the table, "¡ªbacked by the Demon Territory, separated by the sea but connected by one main land route. Armand''s defenses are designed to face frontal attacks only. We have no need to worry about rear or flanking assaults."


    Hesbeirn grinned. "So, we let ''em bash their heads against our walls until they realize it''s pointless?"


    "Exactly," Garius smirked. "We have the terrain advantage, supply lines secured, and a defensive fortress designed for war. Let them march. The longer they stay in the field, the more exhausted they''ll get."


    Alf adjusted his gloves.


    "Shall we deploy the shadow units to sabotage their logistics?"


    Garius leaned back in his chair. "Not yet. We let them gather their forces first. When they''re deep in our territory, we''ll strike from the shadows¡ªcutting their supply chains, assassinating their commanders, and forcing them into chaos."


    Erinette smirked.


    "I''ll ready my battle maids. If they try sending spies, they won''t leave alive."


    "Good," Garius nodded.


    He then turned to Alf. "Make sure the overseers and village chiefs are prepared. Our people come first. Secure food storage, rationing, and supply routes."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Garius exhaled slowly, his mind calculating every possible outcome. "And the trade with the Demon Territory?"


    Alf responded immediately. "Still stable. The demons have no interest in the human conflict, and our agreement holds strong. The trade ships continue as usual."


    Garius smirked. "Perfect. Even if the kingdom cuts us off, we won''t starve."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "They think they can choke us out? Ha! They don''t realize Armand is more independent than they assume."


    Garius nodded. "We prepare for war, but we won''t make the first move. Let them come, and when they do¡ª"


    His eyes gleamed with cold calculation.


    "We make them regret it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 267 - 267: Dining Before Battle ( 267 )

    "Oh, Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?" Alf responded immediately, stepping forward.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "We''re going to be busy. Call all my sons and my daughter here¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, Heres, Aelius, Athine and Javier."


    Alf bowed slightly. "At once, my lord." He turned swiftly and left the grand hall, his steps precise and confident.


    Hesbeirn smirked, tossing a chunk of roasted meat into his mouth. "Calling all of them, huh? Guess things are getting serious."


    Meanwhile, in Different Parts of the Estate¡­


    Marcellus and Cedric were sparring in the training courtyard when Alf arrived.


    "Masters Marcellus and Cedric," Alf announced, his tone calm yet firm. "Your father has summoned you both immediately."


    Cedric wiped sweat from his forehead and exchanged a glance with Marcellus. "Hah¡­ And here I thought we had the day off."


    Marcellus stretched his shoulders and smirked. "If Father''s calling us, it''s something important. Let''s go."


    Meanwhile, in the main town of Gaze, Aelius and Athine were overseeing a new trade deal when an Armand knight approached.


    "Master Aelius, Lady Athine, a message from the Count. You are to return to the estate immediately."


    Aelius narrowed his eyes. "Understood. Tell the merchants to finalize the contract. We''ll continue this later."


    And finally, in Javier''s personal workshop, he was deep in thought, fine-tuning his Mana Talkie device while Liana sat nearby, reading.


    "Young Master?" Liana called softly.


    "Mmm?" Javier responded absentmindedly, adjusting the small magical rune inside the device.


    "Alf is here." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier froze. "Wait¡­ ALF?! Here?! Oh no, that means¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Alf''s voice rang from the doorway.


    "Young Master Javier."


    Javier turned slowly, forcing a nervous grin. "Ummm¡­ Y-Yeah?"


    "Your father has summoned you. Immediately."


    Javier gulped. "Crap."


    Back in the Grand Hall


    One by one, all five brothers arrived, standing before their father.


    Garius looked at them, his gaze unreadable, before speaking in a low, commanding voice. "War is coming."


    A heavy silence filled the hall.


    Javier sighed deeply. "Haaa¡­ I knew it."


    "Marcellus, Cedric¡ªyour priority is the safety of this estate." Garius''s voice was firm, his eyes sweeping over his eldest sons. "Fortify our defenses, oversee the knights, and ensure that no threat steps past our walls."


    The two brothers nodded immediately.


    "Aelius, Athine¡ªsince both of you are in charge of trade, make sure your personal maids and escorts are with you at all times. When the war breaks out, focus on maintaining our trading routes with the demon folk and the beastkin."


    "Understood, Father," Aelius replied calmly, exchanging a glance with Athine.


    "Heres¡ªstay with your mother and your little sister. Make sure the maids and escorts remain close to them. Your duty is to protect them above all else."


    Heres hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I will, Father."


    At that moment, the doors to the grand hall opened, and three women entered.


    "Dear?"


    Fransesca, Eridith, and Garcinia stepped inside, their presence immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    Eridith crossed her arms, a playful smirk on her lips. "You do remember that I can transform into my dragon form and burn them all at once, right?"


    Garius sighed. "I know, Eridith¡­ but not now."


    "Ehh? Suit yourself." Eridith pouted.


    Javier, who had been quietly observing everything, suddenly grinned.


    "Can I join the war?"


    The entire room fell silent.


    Marcellus facepalmed. Cedric sighed. Aelius and Athine exchanged skeptical glances. Heres looked at him like he was crazy.


    Fransesca simply shook her head. "Oh dear¡­"


    Garius shot Javier a sharp look, his tone final. "Not now. It''s too early for you to join a war. Even your brothers are staying put."


    Javier opened his mouth to argue, but¡ª


    "No buts!" Garius''s voice cut through the room, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Javier deflated, scratching his cheek awkwardly. "Understood, Esteemed Father¡­"


    Garius studied him for a moment longer before turning his attention back to the war plans.


    Meanwhile, inside Javier''s mind¡ª


    "Ehehehe¡­ I can always sneak out and check the border wall. Experience is important, after all! Ehehehe~"


    Liana, standing behind him, sighed deeply as if she could already sense the trouble brewing.


    Inside Garius''s mind, he pondered. It''s not that I don''t want them to learn¡­ but war isn''t a place for play. They will all have their time to experience it¡ªjust not today.


    He exhaled through his nose, pushing aside thoughts of battle for now.


    "Alf, Erinette."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Is dinner ready?"


    Alf nodded slightly. "Soon, my lord. The chefs are making the final preparations."


    Garius stretched his shoulders, rolling away the tension. "Good. Because I''m hungry."


    Rasdingen, still casually drinking from his flask, let out a hearty chuckle. "Aye, then let''s eat first! Nothin'' like a full belly before plannin'' war!"


    Garius shot Rasdingen a sharp glare.


    The dwarf cleared his throat, raising his hands in surrender. "Oops¡­ sorry, m''lord."


    Turning his attention to Heres, Garius spoke firmly. "Heres, go call your mother and tell her to join us in the main dining room."


    "Yes, esteemed father." Heres quickly bowed and left.


    Garius then turned to the rest of his family. "Now, everyone¡ªlet''s head to the main dining room. Who knows how long I''ll be in town and away from the estate."


    Marcellus stretched his arms. "Well, we might as well enjoy a proper meal before things get busy."


    Cedric grinned. "Yeah, who knows when we''ll get another peaceful dinner like this."


    Javier, walking alongside them, smirked mischievously. "Peaceful, huh? That depends on who you''re sitting next to."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged amused glances, already predicting Javier''s usual antics at the dinner table.


    Once everyone arrived at the dining table, they stood waiting for Lord Garius to take his seat at the head of the table.


    As soon as he sat down, the rest followed, each taking their designated places. Javier, as usual, sat at the far end of the table.


    The maids moved swiftly, preparing plates and glasses, making sure everything was in order. One by one, they poured wine into each glass¡ªexcept for Javier''s.


    Javier frowned slightly and leaned toward Liana, whispering, "Liana, I want wine too."


    Liana, who usually ignored his antics, whispered back just as quietly, "Not today, Young Master. Not in front of Lord Garius."


    Javier pouted, but Liana remained firm, standing behind him with a composed expression.


    All the maids stood attentively behind their masters, the room filled with the soft clinking of plates and the quiet murmurs of noble conversation.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 268 - 268: Preparing for Battle ( 268 )

    Two Days Before the War


    Garius stood at the grand entrance of the Armand estate, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. The air was thick with tension. Soldiers were already making preparations, and war banners lined the courtyard.


    Behind him, Francesca, Eridith, and the rest of his wives stood with worried expressions.


    Francesca stepped forward, crossing her arms. "Dear, I insist on accompanying you."


    Garius exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable.


    Beside her, Eridith pouted. "I''m your wife now; why can''t I follow you?"


    Garius didn''t look at them, keeping his gaze locked on the distance. "War is dangerous. You shouldn''t be anywhere near the battlefield. It will be chaotic, and I can''t protect you if you''re there."


    Francesca''s usual gentle demeanor hardened. "I don''t care. I''m following you."


    Eridith grinned and threw a fist in the air. "Yeah! Me too!"


    Garius finally turned to face them, his eyes narrowing. "No."


    Francesca''s eyes sharpened. "I don''t care. I''m following you."


    "Yeah! Me too!" Eridith chimed in immediately.


    Garius clicked his tongue. "Tch¡­ stubborn women."


    Behind them, Garcinia and Phenelopie exchanged hesitant glances.


    "I would love to follow, but I have my hands full taking care of our newborn," Phenelopie said, gently cradling her baby.


    Garcinia sighed. "And someone has to watch over the estate while you''re away."


    Francesca and Eridith, however, stood their ground.


    Garius pinched the bridge of his nose. "Fine¡­ but you two stay by my side at all times. No reckless moves."


    Francesca smiled triumphantly. "Of course."


    Eridith pumped her fist. "I will!"


    Garius muttered under his breath, "Why do I feel like I''m bringing more trouble than reinforcement¡­"


    Garius nodded in approval as he guided Giddie forward, his golden Pekko striding with confidence.


    Francesca and Eridith rode behind him in an armored carriage, flanked by their personal battle maids and an escort of elite heavy-armored guards. Alf and Erinette rode alongside the carriage on their Pekko mounts, while Hesbeirn kept pace beside them, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Alf?" Garius called without looking back.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Where is Rasdingen?"


    Alf smirked. "Already at the command center in the town of Gaze, with our high-ranking Veteran Units."


    "Good." Garius''s gaze sharpened. "Are the preparations complete?"


    "Yes, my lord. Everything is in place." Alf''s tone was confident. "Five thousand troops are stationed at the border wall. The Magic Bow Unit is positioned along the walls and towers, while our Battle Knight Unit is inside the fortifications, ready for engagement."


    "What about the townspeople and the villages near the border?"


    "They''ve already been evacuated to the farthest villages, well beyond the frontline. Only the troops and our volunteer healer teams remain in town."


    Garius exhaled slightly, relieved that civilian casualties wouldn''t be a concern. "And the healer teams?"


    "Ready and prepared, my lord." Alf''s voice was steady. "They''ve been trained by the best. The First and Second Healing Bases are operational, fully stocked, and reinforced with support units."


    Garius smirked. "Hmph¡­ as expected. We''re not just preparing for war; we''re preparing to win it."


    Hesbeirn rode up beside them. "My lord, our scouts report no enemy movement yet, but the cult''s forces have begun gathering outside the border."


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "Expected. They won''t make the first move until they''re ready to pressure the court into justifying their attack."


    Erinette, riding slightly ahead, glanced back. "Should we anticipate sabotage attempts, my lord?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf answered before Garius could. "We''ve tightened security. No one enters or leaves without clearance. Our scouts are monitoring every route leading to our territory. Even if they try to infiltrate, they won''t get far."


    "And what of our magic user units?" Garius asked.


    "All stationed and prepared at the second defensive line," Hesbeirn reported. "They are ordered to engage and assist at my command if the enemy breaches the first wall."


    Garius smirked. "Then everything is in place. All that''s left is for them to make the first move."


    Francesca, peeking from the carriage, sighed. "I still don''t understand why you let them reach this stage, dear."


    Garius chuckled. "Because war isn''t just about strength, my love. It''s about strategy. The moment they strike first, we gain justification to crush them completely. Let them come."


    Eridith grinned excitedly. "Hehe~ Then I can finally stretch my wings?"


    "Not unless I say so," Garius warned. "We are not here to destroy¡ªwe are here to defend. But if they force my hand¡­ then we will ensure they never rise again."


    The heavy-armored elite units around them tightened their formation. The clanking of metal and the rhythmic march of soldiers filled the air as they neared the fortified town of Gaze.


    As they reached the outskirts of the town, soldiers and officers stood in perfect formation, waiting. The banners of House Armand fluttered in the wind, and the distant clang of blacksmiths preparing weapons echoed through the streets. The gates of Gaze opened, and the guards saluted in unison.


    "MY LORD!"


    Thousands of trained soldiers stood at attention, their eyes filled with determination. These weren''t just any soldiers¡ªthey were the best of the best, honed through rigorous training to rival even the elite knight orders of the kingdom.


    Garius climbed down from Giddie, his eyes sweeping over the assembled forces. He nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hesbeirn, is this our current force?"


    Hesbeirn stepped forward and saluted. "Yes, my lord. We have 15,000 soldiers stationed here, fully armed and prepared. The remaining 5,000, under my assistant''s command, are already at the border wall."


    Garius patted Giddie''s beak. "Giddie, patrol the town. Eliminate any enemies you find sneaking around."


    "Cuquawked!" Giddie and the other Pekko''s scattered, taking formation to scout the perimeter.


    Garius strode toward the command center, his officers falling in step behind him. As he entered the war room, a massive map of the region was laid out on the table, marked with troop placements and defensive lines.


    Hesbeirn stood beside him, along with Alf and Erinette. The veteran captains and high-ranking officers awaited his command in disciplined silence.


    Garius tapped the map, pointing at the first defensive line¡ªthe border wall itself. "This wall must be held at all costs. Station 5,000 troops here. Heavy infantry at the front, reinforced with shield formations. Archer and magic bow units will take position along the battlements."


    Hesbeirn nodded. "It shall be done, my lord. The walls have been reinforced, and the magic bow units are already in place."


    Garius moved his finger to a secondary line of defense¡ªa fortified position further behind the border town. "Here. Deploy 1,000 of our elite cavalry units, armored in mithril plating for speed and defense. They will act as the first counter-offensive force."


    "The second defense line will serve as our rapid-response force. The Elite Heavy Cavalry will hold the front and engage enemy formations directly. Behind them, the Mounted Crossbowmen will fire volleys while maintaining mobility. The healers and battle mages will provide support, ensuring minimal casualties."


    Hesbeirn cracked his knuckles. "I''ll personally oversee this unit, my lord. With proper coordination, we can hold off any direct assault before they even reach the town."


    Garius turned to the third defense line. "Reinforce this position with another 2,000 troops. We''ll station additional mages and healers here. This will be our fallback point should the enemy break through the first and second lines."


    Erinette tapped the map with a gloved finger. "And the Pekko Riders, my lord?"


    Garius smirked. "Position them here, between the second and third lines. These new units will act as hit-and-run skirmishers, using their speed to harass enemy flanks. The magic crossbows they wield will pierce both armor and barriers. If the enemy is foolish enough to focus on them, it''ll leave their main forces vulnerable."


    Hesbeirn chuckled. "I can''t believe your youngest son came up with that. Hit-and-evade tactics on Pekko mounts¡­ damn clever."


    Garius leaned back slightly, a hint of amusement in his expression. "Javier understands war well for his age. Adaptability and mobility win battles just as much as brute force. His idea will be tested here. If it works, we''ll expand the Pekko Corps permanently."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 269 - 269: Innovations of War ( 269 )

    Alf grinned. "Fast mobility, high firepower, and unpredictable attack patterns. The enemy forces won''t know what hit them."


    "Exactly," Garius replied. "Their job is to harass enemy formations, disrupt their charges, and break their ranks. We''ll keep them mobile, striking from unexpected angles before retreating behind our defenses."


    Hesbeirn smirked. "A cavalry force that relies on agility and precision rather than brute force. I never expected to see something like this outside of skirmisher units."


    "Javier understands the battlefield in ways most don''t," Garius admitted, a hint of pride in his voice. "But for now, we focus on holding the line. If they come at us, they''ll find the Armand region is not easily taken."


    Hesbeirn cracked his knuckles. "Heh. Does that mean I get the honor of welcoming them first?"


    Garius smirked. "Don''t get too comfortable. If the enemy retreats or hesitates, don''t chase them. We don''t need reckless charges¡ªwe need control."


    Erinette, who had been listening silently, finally spoke. "And what about our special operations, my lord?"


    Garius glanced at her. "Alf, your assassins will work in the shadows. The moment the enemy camp is set up, I want sabotage teams disrupting their supply lines, cutting off reinforcements, and eliminating key targets. Make them bleed before the battle even begins."


    Alf grinned. "It will be done, my lord." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rasdingen, who had been sipping his liquor in the corner, let out a chuckle. "Hah! This isn''t a battle; it''s a slaughter. You''ve already planned their funeral."


    Garius folded his arms. "We are outnumbered, but that doesn''t matter. They rely on blind faith; we rely on tactics. That''s why we will win."


    The command room fell silent, the weight of war looming over them. Then, Hesbeirn grinned.


    "Well then, let''s make sure these fanatics regret ever stepping foot on our land."


    The officers in the room nodded in agreement. The plan was set¡ªthe only thing left was for the enemy to make their move.


    As Garius made his way back to his room in the main command center, Francesca walked beside him, her expression calm but tinged with concern.


    "Dear, do you think we can hold out for long?" she asked softly.


    Garius exhaled and rolled his shoulders. "I think we can, dear. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Eridith, who had been walking slightly behind them, clicked her tongue in irritation. "This is exactly why I despise those power-hungry nobles. They''re never satisfied. Always scheming and wanting more¡ªif they can''t get something through diplomacy, they resort to war like spoiled children throwing a tantrum. Greedy bastards, every last one of them."


    Francesca sighed, rubbing her temples. "It''s always the same. They use faith, power, or politics as excuses, but in the end, all they really care about is expanding their influence."


    Eridith crossed her arms, her eyes flashing with disdain. "Greedy parasites, the lot of them. They hide behind their titles, pretend to be righteous, but in reality, they''re just cowards who send others to die for their ambitions. They use faith as a shield and war as a tool, never stopping to consider the suffering they cause."


    Francesca glanced at Eridith before turning to Garius. "She has a point. The nobles backing this war don''t care about faith¡ªthey just want power, using any excuse to get it."


    Garius smirked. "That''s exactly why we''re going to crush them. When we do, they''ll learn that Armand is not a prize to be claimed¡ªit''s a grave for those who dare challenge it."


    Meanwhile, in the estate,


    Marcellus and his mage unit were in the meeting room, discussing strategies and preparing for potential magical defenses. Cedric and his newly formed paladin unit patrolled the estate grounds, ensuring every corner was secure.


    Athine and Aelius were deep in conversation, planning the distribution of food supplies to the villages. Nearby, Heres carried his little sister in his arms while their mother, Lady Phenelope, sat quietly, enjoying her meal.


    In Javier''s room, Liana stood by the door, watching her young master with curiosity. Javier was finalizing the Mana Talkie, his usual mischievous demeanor replaced by an unusual seriousness.


    "Young Master?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    "Okay¡­"


    Liana rarely saw Javier so focused. He was usually cheeky and playful, but today felt different. On his table lay a detailed layout plan and a map. She couldn''t help but wonder what he was planning.


    Liana stepped closer, her eyes scanning the map spread across the table. Various markings and notes indicated strategic points, patrol routes, and defense positions. Next to the map, the newly completed Mana Talkie units were neatly arranged, ready for testing.


    Javier, normally playful and carefree, was completely absorbed in his work, adjusting one of the Mana Talkie devices. His usual grin was absent, replaced by a focused expression that made him seem much older than his twelve years.


    Liana hesitated before speaking again. "Young Master... is something wrong?"


    Javier paused and let out a small chuckle. "Hmm? No, nothing''s wrong. Just thinking about a few things."


    Liana didn''t fully believe him. She had known him too long to miss the subtle changes in his demeanor.


    "You''re planning something."


    Javier finally looked up, smirking. "Ehehe~ Liana, you know me too well."


    She sighed, crossing her arms. "And? What is it this time?"


    Javier leaned back in his chair, twirling the Mana Talkie in his fingers. "Let''s just say... I don''t plan on sitting here while everyone else prepares for war."


    Liana frowned. "Young Master, you know Lord Garius forbade you from going near the battlefield."


    "I know, I know~" Javier waved a hand dismissively. "That''s why I won''t be ''on'' the battlefield. I''ll just be... observing. Gathering intel. Maybe testing out a few of my inventions. You know, helping from the shadows."


    Liana''s frown deepened. "You''re impossible."


    Javier grinned, tugging on her sleeve playfully. "That''s why you love me, right?"


    Liana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re not going to listen no matter what I say, are you?"


    "Nope!" Javier beamed.


    Liana gave him a long look before finally shaking her head. "At the very least, let me come with you."


    Javier blinked in surprise. "Eh? You''re not going to scold me?"


    "I know you well enough to know you''re going regardless. So I might as well be there to keep you from doing anything too reckless."


    Javier chuckled, tossing the Mana Talkie into the air and catching it. "Then it''s settled! Liana, welcome to ''Operation Secret Observation''! Ehehehe~"


    Liana sighed. "I''m going to regret this."


    Liana''s eyes studied the strange object on Javier''s desk. It was unlike anything she had ever seen¡ªa small metallic construct with delicate, rune-inscribed wings. Beside it lay a peculiar pair of glasses, also etched with tiny magical symbols.


    "Young Master?" she asked, tilting her head. "What is this?"


    Javier grinned mischievously, picking up the device. His fingers traced the runes as he infused it with mana. A faint glow spread across the object, and suddenly, the wings began to hum with energy.


    "This, Liana," he said dramatically, "is what I call a Magic Drone! Ehehehe!"


    Liana blinked. "Magic¡­ Drone?"


    "Oho~ soon, you''ll find out what it does," Javier smirked, adjusting the glasses onto his face.


    Liana stepped back slightly as the small construct lifted into the air, its wings vibrating rapidly. It hovered, spinning gently in place, the soft blue glow of its core pulsing as if it were alive.


    Javier tapped the side of his glasses, and suddenly, the drone moved, gliding smoothly across the room before stopping right above Liana''s head.


    "Wha¡ª?" Liana flinched slightly, staring up at the floating object.


    "Hehe~" Javier snickered. "With these glasses, I can see through the drone''s eyes! It''s like having eyes in the sky!"


    Liana''s expression turned serious as she observed the hovering construct. "This¡­ Young Master, are you planning to use this in the war?"


    Javier''s playful smirk didn''t fade. "Of course! A scout that doesn''t need food, doesn''t tire, and can go places normal people can''t? Imagine the possibilities!"


    Liana crossed her arms, eyeing him carefully. "And how many of these do you plan to make?"


    Javier scratched his cheek. "Well¡­ I only have one right now, but I''m working on a few more. I just need more mana crystals to power them long-term."


    Liana sighed but couldn''t help but smile. Even in serious times, her Young Master was always thinking ahead.


    Javier leaned back, hands behind his head, watching the drone float above him.


    "Ehehe¡­ soon, everyone will know the greatness of Magic Drones!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 270 - 270: Tinkering with Trouble ( 270 )

    Javier grinned as he picked up a small headpiece from his desk and tossed it to Liana. She caught it easily, examining the thin, rune-engraved device.


    "And you know what''s even better?" Javier continued, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "I installed a sound rune on it! So not only can it see from the sky, but it can also hear!"


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "It can¡­ hear?"


    "Yup!" Javier smirked. "Just put on this headpiece with the glasses, channel a bit of mana into it, and¡ªvoil¨¤! You''ll hear everything the drone picks up from the air!"


    Liana looked skeptical but followed his instructions. She placed the headpiece over her ear and adjusted the glasses on her face. With a small pulse of mana, the runes activated, and suddenly¡ª


    ¡ªCrackle¡ª


    She blinked.


    "¡­Young Master, I can hear something!"


    "Hehe~" Javier grinned. "It''s picking up the sound of Buddy and Peanuts playing outside!"


    Liana turned her head, but before she could react, she suddenly heard something else.


    "Oi Cedric, where are you going?"


    Liana''s ears perked up at the familiar voice. She turned sharply toward the window. "Wait¡­ isn''t that¡ª?"


    Javier wiggled his fingers. "That''s right! My drone is already near the estate walls! It just overheard Marcellus and Cedric!"


    Liana took off the headset and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Young Master¡­ please tell me you won''t use this for spying on people."


    Javier cleared his throat, looking suspiciously innocent. "W-Well, I mean, it''s a scouting tool, right? For military purposes!"


    Liana let out a deep sigh. "Young Master¡­ I don''t know whether to be impressed or worried."


    Javier chuckled. "Heh. Soon, the Magic Drone will be the ultimate battlefield tool!"


    Liana tilted her head, staring at the strange object in Javier''s hands. It looked nothing like the usual magical tools she had seen before. "How do you control it, Young Master?"


    Javier smirked and held up a device¡ªa peculiar object with buttons, switches, and two small levers. "Oh? With this controller. It''s just like playing games!"


    Liana frowned. "Playing¡­ games?"


    Javier froze. "Err¡ªErr¡ªNothing!" He quickly waved his hands, forcing a laugh. "Forget I said anything!"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Damn, my mouth slipped! No one here knows what video games are!


    Liana sighed but decided to let it go¡ªfor now. "Fine. Show me how it works."


    Javier immediately brightened. "Alright! Watch closely, Liana! This is how you pilot the Magic Drone!"


    With a flick of his fingers, he pushed the left lever forward.


    Outside, the small floating device hummed to life, its runes glowing faintly as it ascended higher into the sky. It moved smoothly above the estate, adjusting its position every time Javier pressed a button.


    Liana''s eyes widened in awe. "It actually moves!"


    "Hehehe~ Of course it does!" Javier grinned. "With this joystick, I can steer it left, right, up, down, and even make it hover!"


    Liana leaned in closer, watching as the drone maneuvered effortlessly through the air. "What about the sound rune? Can you hear anything?"


    Javier tapped a switch. A faint crackle came through the headset, followed by voices¡ª


    "Cedric! That''s my wine!"


    "Go get yourself another bottle!"


    Then, two exasperated sighs followed.


    "Master, it''s not time for drinking wine," Lithia and Meira scolded in unison.


    Liana shook her head. "Ah. As expected¡­ your brothers."


    Javier burst out laughing. "This thing is amazing!"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he pointed to a box-like device embedded with a glowing mana crystal.


    "Liana, try putting on the earpiece and place it here," he instructed, patting the side of the device.


    Liana hesitated but followed his instructions. "Here, Young Master?"


    "Yep! Now, press this button to turn it on!"


    A soft hum filled the room as the mana crystal pulsed with light.


    Then¡ª


    "Master Marcellus! Don''t drink it all in one go!"


    "Master Cedric¡ªNyaaaa~"


    Silence.


    Liana froze, her shoulders trembling as she pressed both hands over her mouth, desperately trying not to burst out laughing.


    Javier, however, had no such restraint.


    "OH MY GOD! PFFFFFT!!!" He threw his head back, laughing uncontrollably. "Did¡ªDid Meira just meow?!"


    Liana gasped between giggles. "W-Why did she meow?!"


    Javier wiped a tear from his eye. "Ohhh, this is awesome! This Magic Drone is already the best thing I''ve ever made!"


    Liana took a deep breath, still chuckling. "Young Master¡­ maybe we shouldn''t spy on your brothers like this?"


    Javier gave her a sly grin. "Too late. This is important surveillance, Liana! You wouldn''t want our esteemed eldest and second brother slacking off, right?"


    Liana sighed, massaging her temples. "Here we go again¡­"


    Javier patted the magic device proudly. "And this, Liana, is what I call the Magic Speaker! With this, we can listen in from anywhere! Just plug the earpiece into the receiver, and walah! You can hear everything!"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "So basically¡­ an eavesdropping device."


    Javier grinned. "A very effective one!"


    Liana didn''t respond. Instead, she simply smiled serenely and then¡ª


    Pulled on Javier''s ear.


    "Eeekkk!! Liana!!!" Javier yelped, his voice echoing through the workshop. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master," Liana said sweetly, still tugging at his ear, "this is an amazing invention¡­ but it''s not for spying on people''s private moments."


    "Eeeekkk!!" Javier kicked his legs. "I got it, I got it! No more eavesdropping!"


    Gloria, who had just entered the workshop carrying a tray of tea, blinked at the scene.


    "My, my~ What kind of trouble did you get yourself into this time, Young Master?" she asked, setting the tray down.


    Javier flailed as Liana mercilessly pulled his ear. "Gloooriiiaaa!! She''s being mean! Help me!"


    Gloria chuckled, adjusting her glasses. "Ara~ But didn''t I warn you not to mess with Liana too much? You know how she gets when you push her too far, Young Master~"


    "Liana! Mercy! I won''t spy anymore!" Javier yelped, trying to pry her fingers off his ear.


    Liana sighed and finally let go. "Good. Now promise me you''ll only use this Magic Drone for important matters."


    Javier rubbed his sore ear and pouted. "Tch¡­ fine. Only important matters. But what if I need to know what kind of cake the kitchen is making?"


    Liana gave him a deadpan look.


    Javier grinned.


    Gloria leaned closer and whispered, "If you really need to know, Young Master, I can find out for you~"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "That''s why you''re my favorite, Gloria!"


    Liana crossed her arms. "Excuse me?"


    Javier froze. "Uh-oh."


    "Eeeekkkk!!! Lianaaaaa!" Javier ran from her as fast as he could, his voice echoing through the workshop.


    "I''m sorrryyyy!!"


    Liana chased after him, her serene smile never wavering. "Young Master, why are you running?"


    "Eeeeekkk!! That smile!!" Javier yelped, his face pale with terror.


    Gloria just sipped her tea, watching the chaos unfold with a charming, amused expression.


    "Ara~ Young Master, running away will only make it worse~"


    Javier zigzagged around the workshop, dodging shelves and tables. "It''s because I know that''s a trap!! That smile means death!!"


    Liana gracefully picked up a rolled-up blueprint from the table and raised it like a sword. "Young Master, come here. I just want to talk~"


    "No, you don''t!!" Javier yelped, jumping over a chair.


    Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts, sensing the tension, watched from the doorway. Buddy squawked loudly as if cheering for Javier, while Peanuts and Pikko exchanged knowing glances.


    Javier rushed toward Gloria, hiding behind her. "Gloria! Shield me! As my second wife, it''s your duty!"


    Gloria blinked, then smirked. "Ara~ But I haven''t married you yet, Young Master. So, I have no obligation to protect you from your first wife."


    Liana paused, her serene smile widening.


    Javier''s face went pale. "G-Gloria, you traitor!!"


    Gloria just chuckled and sipped her tea. "Fufu~"


    "Noooo¡ª!!" Javier''s scream echoed across the estate as Liana finally caught him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 271 - 271: The Battle of Armand ( 271 )

    Garius stood tall atop the wall, the wind carrying the distant sound of drums from the enemy''s camp. Below him, the Armand forces stood firm, their armor gleaming in the rising sun.


    The commander''s voice thundered across the ranks.


    "Bulwark Units! Hold the line! Magic Archers, take aim!"


    A tense stillness settled over the battlefield as the troops took their positions. The enemy banners fluttered in the distance, an overwhelming force of 30,000 soldiers ready beyond the border.


    One of Garius''s knights stepped forward. "My Lord, it''s dangerous to be up here."


    Garius didn''t move, his sharp gaze fixed on the approaching army.


    "The horn has not sounded yet," he replied, his voice calm but firm. Then he turned to his warriors, his expression hardening.


    "Today, we stand not just as soldiers, but as defenders of our homeland."


    His voice rang clear, reaching every man and woman in his army.


    "We are the walls that guard our people, the swords that protect our land! Let them come, let them march forward¡ªbecause today, Armand does not kneel! We do not surrender! We fight, and we will endure!"


    A roar of approval erupted from the Armand troops. Shields clashed against armor, swords raised high, and the battle-hardened soldiers of Armand prepared themselves.


    Beyond the walls, the enemy forces shifted, their war horns finally blaring through the air.


    "Remember your training!" Garius''s voice cut through the noise. "Magic Bow Units, loose when ready! If the enemy releases their arrows, brace behind the Bulwark Unit and retaliate immediately!"


    "Sir, yes sir!" The response was deafening, a wave of discipline rolling through the ranks.


    Garius mounted Giddie, gripping the hilt of his sword. He could feel the tension in the air, the weight of countless battles fought before. He patted Giddie''s neck, his voice dropping to a low murmur.


    "Just like before, Giddie. You remember, don''t you?"


    Cuquawk! The golden Pekko let out a fierce cry, its sharp eyes locking onto the battlefield ahead.


    Beside him, Hesbeirn sat astride his own battle-hardened mount, his expression grim. Behind them, 2,000 heavy cavalry knights stood ready, their lances gleaming, their warhorses snorting in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Alf and Erinnete kept their distance, waiting in the shadows. Both were astride their Pekkos, their elite units poised for deployment.


    Alf''s Assassin Division¡ªa deadly force trained in stealth, ambush, and disruption¡ªstood ready, their black-clad forms barely visible against the battlefield''s backdrop.


    Alongside them, Erinnete''s Battle Maid Division, an elite force of speed and precision, adjusted their gloves, their movements practiced and fluid.


    Waiting at the rear, the Elite Healer Unit stood vigilant, their eyes scanning the troops for the first sign of injury.


    The battlefield was set.


    The enemy war horns sounded once more, signaling their march forward. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Archers! Ready!!!"


    The Magic Bow Units raised their bows, mana crackling along the enchanted strings as they locked onto their targets.


    The enemy forces charged forward, their armor gleaming in the sun, banners of the Saint of Three Gods fluttering behind them.


    "Fire!!"


    A storm of mana-infused arrows shot through the sky, streaking toward the advancing army like falling stars.


    The enchanted arrows exploded on impact, sending shockwaves through the enemy ranks. Screams echoed as soldiers were thrown off their feet, their formation breaking.


    But the enemy pressed on, their priests chanting protective barriers, holy magic shimmering as they tried to shield their troops.


    Garius watched from atop the wall, his golden eyes sharp. "Again! Don''t let them advance!"


    The second volley was released, crashing against the enemy''s barriers. Some broke, while others held, but the pressure was relentless.


    "Again!! FIRE!!"


    Another wave of mana-infused arrows rained down, filling the battlefield with streaks of blue and gold. Explosions erupted among the enemy ranks, forcing them to slow their advance.


    Garius took a deep breath, his gaze focused as he reached for his own weapon.


    From his back, he drew his golden magic bow, its runes glowing with immense power.


    He pulled the string, condensing a massive surge of mana into a single arrow, its radiance blinding.


    He aimed at the sky.


    "Dispel!"


    The arrow shot upward, splitting into countless fragments of golden light before raining down upon the battlefield like a divine storm.


    The enemy priests gasped as their holy barriers shattered, their protective magic stripped away in an instant.


    Garius''s voice rang out like thunder.


    "Shoot!!"


    The Magic Bow Units unleashed another volley, now unhindered by enemy barriers. Explosions tore through the frontlines.


    "Don''t stop! Keep shooting!!"


    "Sir, yes sir!"


    The Magic Bow Units unleashed another relentless volley, their arrows raining down without mercy.


    Behind the wall, Francesca raised her hands, her eyes glowing with immense power. She began to chant, her voice steady and commanding, resonating through the battlefield.


    "O great light, shield those who stand in defiance! Let no darkness pierce our ranks¡ªSacred Aegis!"


    A golden dome of energy expanded outward, covering the entire Armand army. When enemy arrows rained down, they bounced harmlessly off the protective barrier, shattering mid-air.


    The enemy troops stared in disbelief.


    "Their arrows aren''t getting through!"


    "What kind of magic is this!?"


    From atop the walls, Garius smirked.


    "Francesca, Eridith¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Standing at the highest tower of the fortress, Eridith grinned.


    "Took you long enough to send me in."


    She raised both hands, her horns glowing with a deep crimson light as she began to chant.


    "Let fire rain upon the unworthy! Infernal Starfall¡ªMeteor Shower!"


    The sky darkened, as if the world itself had answered her call.


    Then¡ªfire descended.


    Giant flaming meteors rained from the sky, crashing into the enemy ranks. Soldiers screamed as the battlefield was engulfed in an inferno, their formations shattered beyond recognition.


    From the safety of their war camps, the enemy commanders stared in shock.


    "W-What kind of monster is that woman!?"


    "Is she even human?"


    "We were told the Armand region didn''t have high-class magicians!"


    "Open the gate!!" Garius called, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    The massive iron gates groaned as they slowly swung open, revealing 500 Heavy Knights lined up in formation. Their armor gleamed under the setting sun, each knight gripping their lances tightly. Behind them, mounted archers and battle mages prepared to strike, their spells and arrows ready.


    "Heavy Knights! Forward!!"


    As soon as the command was given, the knights charged, their warhorses thundering across the battlefield like an unstoppable tide.


    The gates slammed shut once more, leaving the knights to hold the front line against the charging enemy forces.


    Garius, atop Giddie, stood on the high wall, watching the chaos unfold.


    Then¡ªhe leaped.


    Giddie launched off the wall, soaring through the air like a golden meteor.


    They landed with a crushing impact, sending dust and blood flying as Garius cleaved through a squad of enemy soldiers in a single stroke.


    "ARCHERS!! SHOOT!!"


    The mounted archers and mages unleashed their barrage, striking down the incoming wave of enemies before they could even reach the knights.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 272 - 272: Massacre at Dawn ( 272 )

    "CHARGE!!!"


    Garius led the Heavy Knights, Giddie thundering forward as they crashed into the burning enemy lines. The meteors had already decimated the enemy''s formations, leaving chaos and flames in their wake.


    "Ice Prison!!"


    Garius raise his palm, his mana surging through the battlefield.


    Giant ice spikes erupted from the scorched earth, piercing through the enemies still scrambling to recover. The sudden shift in temperature created clouds of steam that mingled with fire and frost in a deadly contrast.


    "GAAAAHHH!!!" The enemy soldiers screamed as shards of ice impaled them, freezing their bodies instantly. Those who dodged were cut down by the charging Heavy Knights, their lances piercing armor and flesh alike.


    Giddie trampled over the frozen corpses, his golden feathers glinting in the chaos.


    One enemy captain, barely escaping the onslaught, stumbled back in terror.


    "T-This isn''t a battle!! It''s a massacre!!"


    Garius smirked.


    "This is what happens when you step into Armand and think you can take what''s mine."


    He lifted his sword, its blade glowing with mana.


    "You wanted war? I''ll give you war."


    "FIRE!!"


    At Garius''s command, the Magic Bow Units unleashed another devastating volley.


    Thousands of mana-infused arrows rained down on the retreating enemy, piercing through armor and flesh like paper. Screams of agony filled the air as soldiers collapsed mid-run, their bodies riddled with glowing projectiles.


    "DON''T STOP!!" Garius shouted, his voice booming over the battlefield.


    The Crossbow Cavalry, rushed forward, firing rapid volleys from horseback and cutting down any survivors attempting to flee.


    "NO MERCY FOR INVADERS!!!" Hesbeirn roared, leading another Heavy Cavalry charge, trampling over fallen soldiers as they pursued the remnants of the enemy.


    Blood soaked the battlefield.


    The once-mighty enemy force of 30,000 was now reduced to a scattered, broken mob, their banners trampled in the dirt, their commanders dead or fleeing in disgrace.


    Garius slowly raise his hand, signaling the end of the attack.


    "Hold your positions!"


    The Armand forces stopped their advance, standing victorious amidst the corpses and wreckage of the battlefield.


    Garius turned his gaze toward the distant enemy lands.


    His golden eyes gleamed coldly.


    "This was just the beginning."


    Inside the enemy battle command center, tension filled the air. The commander stood at the center of a large tent, maps and strategic plans scattered across a table. Four elite knight guards stood at attention, hands gripping their sword hilts, eyes scanning for any sign of threat.


    Suddenly, the flap of the tent burst open, and a soldier rushed in, panting heavily, his armor stained with dirt and sweat.


    "Commander! Our troops¡­ they''re lost!"


    The enemy commander''s face twisted in disbelief. "WHAT!?"


    The soldier dropped to one knee, head bowed in submission. "The enemy¡­ they''re too strong! We''ve suffered complete annihilation!"


    The commander slammed his fists against the table, barely containing his fury. "HOW!? We outnumbered them! Our formation was solid! We had barriers and elite mages!"


    The kneeling soldier trembled before replying. "Commander¡­ our scouts report that a powerful magic attack rained down from the sky¡ªdevastating our formation."


    The commander''s breath hitched. "What!!? Are you sure!!?"


    "Y-Yes, sir! And¡­ our barriers were completely dispelled before the attack even hit!"


    The commander''s eyes widened in horror. "Impossible! We had an entire division of mages maintaining those barriers! Even a grandmaster spell shouldn''t have breached them!"


    The soldier hesitated before speaking carefully. "It seems¡­ a single, overwhelming magic erased our barriers instantly."


    Cold sweat formed on the commander''s brow. A magic powerful enough to nullify an entire defensive spell formation? No, that level of power is¡­ unnatural.


    Before he could process his next move, shouts erupted outside the command center.


    "INTRUDERS! WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!!"


    The sounds of clashing steel and pained screams echoed through the camp. The elite knights immediately drew their swords.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING OUT THERE?!" the commander barked, turning to his men.


    One of the knights glanced at the kneeling soldier. "You! Go outside and report!"


    But before they could move¡ª


    The kneeling soldier sprang to life, hand flashing forward in a blur.


    A thin, gleaming dagger sliced across the throat of the nearest knight.


    "Ghh¡ª!!" The knight gasped, eyes wide with shock as blood sprayed from his neck.


    Before the others could react¡ª sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three more swift, precise slashes.


    The remaining knights collapsed to the ground, dead before they could even raise their weapons.


    As their lifeless bodies hit the floor, the soldier rose slowly, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    His appearance shimmered¡ªchanging.


    His face morphed, his armor shifted, and in an instant, the kneeling soldier was gone.


    In his place stood Alf, the deadliest assassin of the Armand Household.


    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he spun his dagger between his fingers.


    "Good day, Commander¡­" Alf said with a smirk.


    The enemy commander stumbled back, knocking over the table. "W-What the¡ª!? When did you¡ª!?"


    Alf chuckled, stepping forward.


    "And¡­" His smirk widened as he raised his dagger, its edge glinting in the dim light.


    "Goodbye."


    Before the enemy commander could even draw his sword, a dagger flashed across his throat¡ªswift, precise, merciless.


    Blood sprayed across the command tent as the commander clutched his neck, eyes wide with horror. He opened his mouth to speak, but only gurgled gasps escaped as he collapsed to his knees.


    Alf calmly wiped his blade on the fallen commander''s cloak, his cold, amused smile never faltering.


    The tent''s entrance burst open, revealing Erinnete and her elite battle maids.


    "Took you long enough, Dear," Erinnete sighed, stepping over the fresh corpses without a second glance.


    Outside, chaos reigned.


    Screams echoed as Armand assassins and battle maids cut through enemy officers and tacticians like phantoms in the night.


    The entire chain of command had been silenced before they could mount a counterattack.


    Alf flicked his dagger back into its sheath, turning to Erinnete with his usual smirk. "Well then¡­ shall we clean up?"


    Erinnete smirked back. "Leave none alive."


    Once the enemy camp plunged into panic, Hesbeirn led his heavy knight unit forward on horseback, cutting through the chaos like a storm. His massive pekko trampled everything in its path, and his greatsword swung with deadly precision, cleaving through enemies before they could react.


    Caught off guard ,enemy soldiers scrambled for their weapons, but it was too late. Hesbeirn and his knights moved too quickly, too ruthlessly. Every swing of their blades and every thunderous hoofbeat brought devastation.


    "NO MERCY!!" Hesbeirn roared as he charged into the panicked enemy camp.


    The sheer force of the attack obliterated everything in their path¡ªtents collapsed, barricades shattered, and enemy soldiers were trampled before they could even grab their weapons.


    "W-We''re under attack!!" one soldier screamed, only to be cleaved in half by Hesbeirn''s greatsword before he could turn.


    The Armand cavalry moved like a storm, their armored warhorses crushing bodies beneath their hooves.


    Hesbeirn swung his sword with precision, each strike decapitating or slicing through armor like paper. His knights followed without hesitation, cutting down every enemy in sight.


    "R-Retreat!! Someone report to the Lord¡ª!!"


    A bolt from a magic crossbow pierced the fleeing soldier''s skull before he could finish his sentence. Erinnete''s battle maids had already secured the perimeter.


    Alf stood atop a pile of corpses, his dagger dripping with blood, scanning the battlefield.


    "No one gets out." His voice was calm, merciless.


    The few enemy survivors dropped their weapons, eyes wide with terror.


    They had lost.


    Not a single messenger would return to report the defeat.


    The Armand forces had won the first battle of the Holy War¡ª


    ¡ªwithout suffering a single casualty.


    ( end of chapter )

 Chapter 273 - 273: Arrogance on the Battlefield ( 273 )

    The grand hall of the Klimbert Estate buzzed with boisterous laughter, clinking goblets, and the scent of roasted meats.


    Klimbert raised his wine glass high, a smug grin on his face. "Hahaha! Those Armands will be crushed within the week!"


    The gathered nobles¡ªCounts, Viscounts, Marquis and Dukes¡ªsmirked and nodded in agreement.


    "Their first line of defense is nothing against our 30,000 elite troops," the Duke said, swirling his wine with an arrogant gleam in his eyes. "Once we breach their walls, the rest will crumble."


    "And if by some miracle they hold, we still have another 70,000 troops ready to march," the Viscount chuckled. "They won''t last long."


    A chorus of agreement echoed around the room, each noble imagining how they would carve up Armand lands once Garius was dead.


    The Count leaned forward, greed flickering in his eyes. "I don''t care about land. I just want their gold. Once we take their treasury, my part is done."


    The Viscount smirked. "I want their ore. Those mines will be mine, and whoever claims the land must supply me at a discounted price," he said, turning to the Duke.


    The Duke of Izbles let out a dark chuckle. "Fine. I''ll take the southern lands, where the largest ore deposits are. I have no doubt we''ll discover even more once Garius is gone."


    Klimbert took another sip of wine, a grin spreading across his face. "Then I''ll take the east. The soil is perfect for sugarcane, and with it, I''ll claim those ''Magic Sugar Machines'' of theirs."


    The Marquis rested his chin on his hand, grinning. "I''ll take the west. With that land, I can build an army camp near the Beastkin Kingdom''s border. Imagine the strategic advantage."


    The nobles exchanged glances, each already envisioning their future wealth and power.


    Klimbert leaned forward, his smirk deepening. "And what of the Armand bloodline?"


    The Duke''s eyes gleamed cruelly. "Wiped out."


    "None will be left," the Marquis added coldly.


    They raised their glasses in a toast, sealing the fate of Armand¡ªat least, in their minds.


    Klimbert leaned forward, tapping his finger against the map. "We will split our remaining 70,000 troops into two divisions."


    The other nobles nodded, listening intently.


    "The first half will reinforce the 30,000 we''ve already sent, With that, we''ll push through whatever resistance remains."


    "And the second half?"


    Klimbert smirked. "They will follow shortly after, sweeping in to finish off the last defenses and ensure total annihilation."


    A low chuckle spread around the room.


    "We''ll burn everything to the ground." Duke Ibzles traced a path along the map with his finger. "By the time we''re done, the entire region will be nothing but ruins."


    "And their soldiers?" the Marquis asked.


    The Duke waved dismissively. "Slaughter them. Every last one."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Then a noble raised an eyebrow. "And their civilians?"


    Cold, cruel laughter filled the room.


    "Why even ask?" Klimbert sneered. "Those who do not submit to the will of the Saint of Three Gods shall perish."


    "Kill them all," Another noble grinned. "Men, women, even the children. Purge the land completely."


    A few nobles exchanged glances, but no one objected.


    "If we need workers, we can bring them from our own lands," the Duke added casually. "There''s no need to waste effort keeping those lowborn scum alive."


    The Marquis chuckled. "Let them kiss the dirt and die."


    They raised their goblets, the flickering candlelight casting dark shadows across their faces.


    Convinced of their victory, they toasted to the destruction of Armand.


    The morning sun had barely risen when the second wave of 35,000 enemy troops marched toward the Armand border, still far from the main wall. Their banners fluttered proudly, their armor gleamed, and their weapons shone in the golden light.


    At the front rode the seasoned commander, his face filled with confidence.


    "Heh! I can''t wait to crush those weaklings," one soldier laughed, gripping his sword.


    "Same here!" another grinned, patting his newly forged blade. "This sword will drink Armand blood today!"


    "With the armor provided by our Duke, we''re unstoppable!" their squad captain boasted.


    The marching soldiers cheered in agreement, laughing as they envisioned the massacre that awaited them.


    As they drew closer to the border, one of the scouts riding ahead suddenly pointed toward the horizon. "Commander! Look! The Armand border wall¡ªtheir flags... they''ve changed!"


    The commander squinted, his sharp eyes catching the distant sight. The once-familiar banners of Armand were gone, replaced by the colors of their Banner, The Saint of three Gods. A thick column of dark smoke rose into the sky, ominous and celebratory.


    The scout grinned, arrogance dripping from his voice. "It seems our first wave has already crushed their defenses! Look at that smoke¡ªthose weaklings must be burning in their own fortresses!"


    The commander chuckled, a deep rumble of satisfaction. "I expected nothing less. Thirty thousand of our finest troops in the first wave, and now another thirty-five thousand to sweep up the remains. Armand doesn''t stand a chance."


    "Commander," another soldier chimed in mockingly, "do you think they''ll even last a week? At this rate, we''ll be feasting in their capital by tomorrow!"


    The entire column erupted into laughter, the sound echoing across the open fields. The soldiers marched with a casual swagger, their weapons resting lazily on their shoulders. To them, this was no longer a war¡ªit was a victory parade. The thought of resistance never crossed their minds.


    "Look at them," the commander said, gesturing toward the distant smoke with a smirk. "They''re probably scrambling like rats, trying to salvage whatever''s left of their pathetic kingdom. Let''s make this quick, men. The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can return home as heroes."


    The soldiers cheered again, their confidence unshakeable. They felt invincible, untouchable¡ªnothing could stand in their way.


    As they marched closer, one soldier near the front suddenly pointed toward the ground ahead. "Commander! Look over there!"


    The commander turned his gaze, and his lips curled into a smirk. Scattered across the field, not far from their path, were the bodies of fallen soldiers. Their thin, ragged clothes clung to their lifeless forms, and the faint emblem of Armand was barely visible on their chests. Rusty swords lay beside them, their blades dull and chipped.


    The entire column erupted into laughter. "Bwahahaha! Are you seeing this?!" one soldier roared, clutching his stomach. "To think the Armand troops only wear thin clothes and use rusty swords! No wonder they''re losing!"


    Another soldier kicked one of the rusty blades, sending it skittering across the dirt. "This is what they call an army? Pathetic! I''ve seen farmers with better equipment!"


    "Yeah! Commander, I''m sure we can win this easy!" a third soldier chimed in, his voice dripping with mockery. "These weaklings couldn''t even put up a fight. This isn''t a war¡ªit''s a massacre waiting to happen!"


    The commander chuckled, his voice low and confident. "It seems our first wave did more than just break their defenses. They''ve shattered their spirit. Look at them¡ªlying there like beggars in a gutter. Armand doesn''t deserve to call itself a kingdom."


    The soldiers laughed again, their voices echoing across the field. They marched on, their steps light and carefree, as if on a leisurely stroll rather than heading into battle. The sight of the fallen Armand soldiers only fueled their arrogance, convincing them that victory was already in their grasp.


    But as they passed the bodies, none of them noticed the faint glint of something hidden in the nearby trees. None of them heard the soft rustle of movement in the shadows. And none of them realized that the thin clothes and rusty swords were merely a ruse¡ªa carefully laid trap waiting to spring.


    Then it happened.


    Without warning, a thousand magic arrows rained down from the hills and tree lines. The air hummed with deadly energy.


    Screams erupted.


    Steel clashed, men collapsed, bodies fell.


    Before they could even raise their shields¡ªbefore they even realized they were under attack¡ªhundreds were already dead.


    "AMBUSH!!"


    The commander''s eyes widened in shock. He had expected a glorious battle¡ªnot this.


    Then, from the mists of the forest, a blur of movement appeared. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cuquawk!!


    A thunderous squawk echoed across the battlefield as the Armand Pekko Cavalry charged.


    Fast. Unnatural. Terrifying.


    The enemy cavalry barely had time to react before Armand''s Pekko riders ripped through their ranks at three times their speed.


    Knights, magic crossbowmen, and swordfighters darted among them, cutting down the panicked enemy like wheat before the harvest.


    Swords clashed. Blood spilled.


    The seasoned commander watched in horror as his carefully trained cavalry¡ªthe pride of their army¡ªwas shattered in seconds.


    This¡­ this isn''t how wars are fought!


    In this world, battles were won with strength, numbers, and direct charges.


    But this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 274 - 274: A New Kind of Warfare ( 274 )

    "Hold your position! FORMATION! SHIELDS UP!!" the commander roared, desperation lacing his voice as the enemy Pekko Cavalry tore through his ranks like a storm of death.


    The remaining soldiers hurriedly raised their shields, locking them together in a defensive wall.


    But¡ª


    Cuquawk! Cuquawk!


    The Pekko squawked mockingly, as if laughing at their slow, clumsy reaction.


    And then they struck.


    The Mithril Lance Cavalry swooped in first¡ªtheir lightning-fast charge pierced through the enemy''s shield wall like paper.


    Thrust. Kill. Evade.


    Before the enemy could counter, the Pekko riders vanished into the chaos, only to circle back for another deadly charge.


    The Magic Crossbow Cavalry followed immediately, releasing a barrage of enchanted bolts before their mounts dodged counterattacks effortlessly.


    "WHAT KIND OF WARFARE IS THIS!?" the enemy commander screamed, watching his forces disintegrate in seconds.


    His troops were used to brute force combat, clashing head-on with swords, spears, and shields.


    But this?


    This was hit. Kill. Evade.


    This was beyond their understanding.


    "Cuquaaaawk!!"


    A new wave of 500 Pekko riders stormed in from behind, their squawks eerily reminiscent of seagulls laughing.


    The enemy commander''s blood ran cold.


    Another charge?! From behind?!


    But this time, the riders weren''t wielding lances or crossbows.


    Instead¡ª


    he saw the Pekko units raising strange, cylindrical weapons. His breath hitched. What were they doing? What were those things?


    "They''re bringing something¡­ round?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the chaos. The cylinders gleamed faintly in the dim light, etched with glowing runes. He had never seen anything like them before, and the sight sent a chill down his spine.


    Before he could process what was happening, the Pekko riders aimed their weapons and fired.


    Small, glowing objects¡ªpale blue mana crystals encased in rune-etched shells¡ªsailed through the air, leaving trails of light behind. The commander''s heart pounded as he watched the objects arc toward his men.


    But then, something even more alarming caught his attention.


    The Pekko units weren''t staying to finish the job. Instead, they turned and fled at breakneck speed, their squawks echoing mockingly as they retreated.


    "Why are they running?" the commander whispered, trembling. A cold realization began to dawn on him. If the enemy was retreating, it could only mean one thing¡ªwhatever they had just launched was far more dangerous than he could imagine.


    His eyes snapped back to the glowing objects now descending toward his troops. Time seemed to slow as the first one landed.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The sound was soft, but it filled the commander with dread.


    "What the hell is¡ª" one of his soldiers began, but his words were cut off.


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    A deafening explosion ripped through the air, followed by another, and another. The ground shook violently, and a blinding light engulfed the battlefield. The shockwave tore through the tightly packed formations, sending soldiers, shields, and weapons flying in every direction. The acrid smell of burning mana mixed with the metallic tang of blood.


    The commander was thrown to the ground, his ears ringing and his vision blurred. He struggled to his feet, aching all over, and stared in horror at the devastation around him. Craters scarred the ground, and the once-proud army was now a scattered, broken mess. Bodies lay everywhere, some burned beyond recognition, others writhing in agony.


    "W-What is that!!?" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper. His hands trembled as he gripped his sword, trying to comprehend the sheer scale of the destruction.


    But before he could recover, the distant squawks of the Pekko riders reached his ears. They were circling back, weapons reloaded and mounts ready for another attack.


    And from a distance¡ª


    A golden Pekko stood on a hill, its rider watching the battlefield with a calculating gaze.


    Lord Garius smirked.


    "Let''s see how long they last."


    Garius observed the battlefield as another wave of explosions ripped through the enemy ranks. Smoke and fire filled the air, and soldiers screamed as the Pekko squadrons darted through the shattered formations, striking and retreating before the enemy could react.


    Alf smirked. "Looks like Young Master''s inventions and tactics really work, my lord."


    Garius chuckled quietly, flipping through the notebook in his hand. Inside were neatly drawn blueprints, complex rune structures, and tactical strategies.


    "This Mana Bomb invention¡­ everything is laid out here¡ªhow to craft it, how to deploy it efficiently. Rasdingen and his team can mass-produce them without issue."


    Hesbeirn let out a hearty laugh as he rode alongside Garius on his own Pekko. "Perhaps, my lord, my unit needs more Pekko. How about we replace all the horses with Pekko?"


    Garius sighed and closed the notebook. "If we replace all the horses with Pekko, what happens to the horses afterward?"


    Hesbeirn scratched his chin. "Hmm¡­"


    Garius shook his head. "It''s better to expand our current Pekko units for now. Our Pekko farm doesn''t have enough to meet demand yet. Maybe Giddie can help bring more wild Pekko into his flock later."


    As if responding to his name, Giddie let out a loud squawk, lifting his head proudly and flapping his powerful wings.


    Cuquaaaaawk!!


    Hesbeirn grinned. "Then we should prioritize training more Pekko units for frontline combat. Their speed and maneuverability are unmatched."


    Rasdingen laughed heartily, adjusting his helmet. "Aye, but don''t forget, lad¡ªPekkos are picky bastards. Not just any soldier can handle ''em."


    Garius smirked. "Then we make sure only the best get them. Elite units only. The rest will keep their horses for now."


    Hesbeirn saluted. "Understood, my lord."


    As they spoke, another explosion erupted from the battlefield.


    A plume of smoke and dust rose into the air, followed by the unmistakable squawk of victorious Pekkos.


    Garius turned back toward the chaos with a smirk.


    "Alf?"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s eyes remained fixed on the battlefield, his voice sharp. "What''s the status on the enemy base that you, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn crushed?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf smirked. "All of our Elite Unit is inside, wearing the enemy''s armor, disguised as their soldiers. As soon as their backup army arrives at the camp, we''ll launch the operation."


    Garius nodded. "Good. Are the Mana Bombs planted across the entire camp?"


    "Yes, my lord. Once our Elite Units confirm the enemy''s full arrival, they''ll retreat to a safe distance and blow up the entire camp, along with their reinforcements."


    Hesbeirn grinned, gripping the reins of his Pekko. "Our Magic Bow Units and Magic Crossbow Squads will be stationed and ready. As soon as the explosion goes off, they''ll wipe out the survivors before they even realize what''s happening."


    "Perfect." Garius''s smirk widened. "Make sure our people and soldiers remain unharmed."


    Alf and Hesbeirn both saluted. "Yes, my lord!"


    Garius turned his gaze toward the horizon, where the remaining enemy troops were still preparing for their next attack.


    "This is just the beginning," he muttered, gripping Giddie''s reins. "By the time they realize their mistake¡­ it will already be too late."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 275 - 275: Fear and Fury ( 275 )

    The Elite Pekko Unit noticed the signal from Lord Garius¡ªhis banner raised high atop the hill, flapping majestically in the wind. Without hesitation, the unit commander bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos of the battlefield.


    "Regroup on the hill! Form up near our lord!"


    The armored knights urged their Pekkos forward, the mounts squawking eagerly as they raced back to the elevated position. Their movements were swift and disciplined, unlike the chaotic enemy forces struggling to maintain order.


    Down below, the enemy soldiers desperately attempted to form a circle, shields raised and weapons trembling in their hands.


    But the Pekkos¡ªthose strange, bird-like mounts¡ªmocked them.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!"


    The sound was eerie, like seagulls laughing at doomed sailors before a storm swallowed them whole.


    Then, the Pekko riders lifted their strange cylindrical weapons. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The enemy soldiers squinted, confused.


    Glowing crystals shot through the air, leaving streaks of blue light behind.


    "Arrows! Take them down before they reach us!" a panicked captain roared.


    The enemy archers loosed their shots, their arrows striking the glowing objects mid-air¡ª


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep-beep-beep¡ª


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The sky erupted in flames. The shockwave tore through their ranks, sending bodies flying. Screams filled the battlefield as men were thrown like ragdolls, their formations shattered.


    "What the hell was that!?"


    "My legs! MY LEGS!!!"


    "I WANT TO GO HOME!!" a young soldier wailed, dropping his weapon and collapsing to his knees.


    But it wasn''t over.


    The remaining crystals¡ªthose that hadn''t been struck¡ªbegan to beep.


    Faster.


    Louder.


    Beep. Beep. Beep-beep-beep¡ª


    The enemy''s eyes widened in horror.


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The battlefield became a storm of fire and destruction.


    As the last echoes of the explosions faded, the battlefield lay in utter ruin¡ªsmoke rising from craters, the scent of burnt flesh thick in the air.


    Amidst the devastation, the Elite Pekko Unit regrouped atop the hill, circling around Lord Garius, who sat on his golden Pekko, Giddie. His cold, calculating gaze scanned the battlefield.


    The once-arrogant enemy forces were now a broken, trembling mass. Some clung to their weapons, trying to form a defensive line, while others stood in shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    "Elite Magic Bow Unit, form up."


    At Garius''s command, the elite archers swiftly took position along the ridgeline. Their enchanted bows shimmered with mana as they nocked their arrows in unison. Each arrowhead glowed, crackling with destructive energy.


    Garius raised a hand¡ª


    Then dropped it.


    "Leave no one alive to tell the tale."


    The archers drew their strings.


    "YES, MY LORD!"


    The hilltop ignited with light as hundreds of mana-infused arrows were loosed, streaking down like falling stars upon the helpless enemy.


    The first volley struck, each arrow exploding on impact¡ªtearing through armor, flesh, and bone with merciless precision. The enemy soldiers screamed as waves of magical energy ripped them apart.


    Some tried to flee.


    Some tried to surrender.


    But none would survive.


    "Fire again." Garius''s voice was cold and absolute.


    A second volley followed, erasing all traces of resistance.


    Below, the once-mighty enemy battalion was reduced to ash, blood, and shattered steel. The battlefield, which had begun with such arrogant confidence from the noble forces, was now silent except for the crackling embers and the occasional weak groan of the dying.


    Garius exhaled, his gaze unreadable. Then, without another word, he turned his Pekko.


    "We move forward."


    Behind Lord Garius, the ground trembled as thousands of heavily armored knights lined up in perfect formation.


    At the front, Hesbeirn rode his massive battle-worn Pekko, a fierce grin hidden beneath his heavy helm. He raised his greatsword, signaling the 2,000 Elite Battle Knights behind him¡ªeach warrior mounted on a powerful warhorse, their polished armor gleaming under the bloodstained sky.


    Beside them, Alf, clad in sleek black armor, sat upon his own Pekko, leading the 1,000 Crossbow Cavalry. Their horses shifted restlessly, eager for the charge. Each rider carried a reinforced crossbow, already loaded with mana-infused bolts designed to pierce even enchanted plate armor.


    Flanking both commanders were the Elite Pekko Knights.


    These warriors, mounted on their powerful Pekkos, were unlike any other cavalry unit. Their mithril lances glimmered with an eerie blue glow, infused with runes created to pierce both magic and steel. Some carried compact crossbows modified for mounted combat, ensuring no enemy would escape their onslaught.


    The air was thick with tension.


    The enemy, already broken from the previous assault, struggled to regroup. Commanders barked desperate orders, trying to rally their forces, but their formations were weak, and their spirits shattered.


    It was too late.


    Garius raised his sword high, his voice booming over the battlefield.


    "CHARGE!"


    A roar erupted from the Armand forces as the cavalry surged forward.


    THUNDEROUS HOOFBEATS.


    PEKKO SQUAWKS.


    WAR CRIES.


    Hesbeirn''s Elite Battle Knights led the charge, their warhorses pounding the ground as they crashed into the disorganized enemy lines. Their lances pierced through armor and flesh like paper, trampling those too slow to move.


    "FOR ARMAND!!"


    Behind them, Alf''s Crossbow Cavalry fanned out, riding in tight formations as they unleashed barrages of enchanted bolts, each shot finding its mark amid the chaos.


    Soldiers fell by the hundreds, their bodies riddled with mana-infused projectiles before they even had a chance to react.


    And then¡ª


    The Elite Pekko Knights struck.


    Unlike horses, Pekkos moved unpredictably¡ªzigzagging, leaping, and weaving through enemy ranks. Their ominous squawks struck fear into the hearts of those still clinging to life.


    Mithril lances found their targets.


    Crossbows fired point-blank into helmets.


    The battlefield turned into a slaughterhouse.


    The enemy''s last line of defense crumbled under the charge''s weight, their desperate attempts to hold ground crushed in mere moments.


    And above it all¡ª


    Lord Garius watched from his golden Pekko.


    The enemy commander, a high-ranking member of the Saint of Three Gods cult, spurred his horse forward, eyes burning with fanatical rage. His ornate armor, once pristine, was now stained with blood and dirt. He gripped his holy sword, its blade faintly glowing with divine magic.


    His target? Lord Garius.


    "DIE, YOU HERETICS!!" he roared, raising his sword high as his horse thundered across the battlefield.


    Yet¡ª


    Garius didn''t move.


    He remained atop Giddie, his golden Pekko, watching with amusement as the frenzied commander charged toward him. He didn''t even bother drawing his weapon¡ªonly a small, knowing smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    The enemy commander''s eyes widened at Garius''s indifference.


    "DON''T IGNORE ME!!"


    He closed the distance, mere seconds away from striking¡ª


    And then¡ª


    A silver blur descended from the sky.


    SHING!


    The next thing the commander felt was... nothing.


    His sword never reached its target. His charge never completed.


    Because¡ª


    His head was no longer attached to his body.


    As his vision spun, he noticed his own body still on horseback, gripping his sword, while his head tumbled through the air.


    THUD.


    His severed head crashed onto the dirt, eyes frozen in shock.


    Behind his now headless corpse, Erinnete landed gracefully, her twin swords gleaming under the blood-red sky. A faint spray of crimson mist followed her descent, her movements so precise that it seemed she hadn''t even tried.


    She flicked the blood from her blades with a casual wrist movement, sighing.


    "Haaah¡­ Another idiot."


    Garius, still unmoved, finally spoke in a lazy tone. "Took you long enough."


    Erinnete smirked, sheathing her swords. "Oh? I thought you were enjoying the suspense."


    Garius chuckled, looking down at the lifeless corpse still atop its horse. "If I had waited a second longer, do you think he''d realize he was already dead?"


    Erinnete tilted her head playfully. "Hmm~ Who knows?"


    As if on cue, the commander''s decapitated body finally toppled off the horse, collapsing onto the blood-soaked battlefield with a dull THUMP.


    Around them, the remaining enemy soldiers watched in horror.


    Their ''holy commander,'' their supposed champion of the Three Gods, had been slain without even landing a single blow.


    A death so swift¡ªso casual¡ªthat it felt as if he had never mattered.


    And then¡ª


    The enemy forces broke.


    Terrified soldiers dropped their weapons, fleeing in all directions, screaming in despair.


    "R-Retreat! RETREAT!!"


    "THEIR POWER IS MONSTROUS!!"


    "RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!!"


    But¡ª


    Garius''s cold voice rang out.


    "No survivors."


    Erinnete smirked, rolling her shoulders as she turned toward the escaping enemies. "Well, you heard him."


    She vanished¡ªdisappearing in a flash, already cutting down the first of many before they could take another step.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 276 - 276: A False Front ( 276 )

    The battlefield was silent. The only sounds were the crackling of fires, the distant wails of the dying, and the rustling of scavengers picking through the remnants of the fallen.


    And then¡ª


    The Secret Unit arrived.


    They moved like shadows, slipping into the bloodied field with disciplined efficiency. Each carried bundles of tattered Armand-adorned clothing¡ªworn, dirt-stained tunics that made them resemble a ragtag force of impoverished peasants.


    At the head of the unit, their commander saluted Lord Garius, awaiting orders.


    Garius sat atop Giddie, his golden Pekko eerily still, eyes surveying the aftermath.


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Change all the enemy soldiers'' armor. Strip them of their weapons and gear¡ªreplace everything with these." He gestured toward the worn-out clothing. "Let the next wave think they fought a ragged militia, not a standing army."


    The secret unit immediately got to work.


    Enemy knights were stripped of their polished armor, left in nothing but tattered remnants of fake Armand uniforms. Their enchanted swords and well-crafted lances were all confiscated.


    Rusty, chipped swords replaced them.


    By the time the work was done, the field no longer resembled a massacre of well-armed soldiers. Instead, it looked like the slaughter of a weak and desperate force¡ªbeggars wielding dull weapons, crushed effortlessly by the noble armies.


    It was all a carefully orchestrated lie.


    A deception meant to lure the next wave of enemies into underestimating Armand once more.


    "And Rasdingen?" Garius''s voice carried over the field.


    The burly dwarf, still adjusting his battered helmet, looked up. "Aye, m''lord?"


    Garius''s smirk deepened. "Keep the enemy banners and flags at the walls."


    Rasdingen barked a laugh. "Aye! That''ll keep ''em thinkin'' they still hold the place!"


    The enemy''s own banners would be their downfall. From a distance, it would seem as if their forces still held the Armand front¡ªa false sense of security, a fatal illusion.


    Garius turned to Hesbeirn, who stood with his greatsword resting on his shoulder.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The battle-hardened warrior straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure our troops are ready behind the wall. For those who fought in the first and second battles, let them rest at the second defense line."


    Hesbeirn nodded firmly. "Understood. Fresh troops will be at the front while the exhausted ones recover and rotate in later."


    Garius''s gaze shifted to Alf and Erinnete.


    The two, still standing despite the brutal battle, awaited his orders.


    "And you two¡ªrest."


    For the first time, Alf raised an eyebrow. "My lord?"


    "We need more energy for the next wave," Garius stated simply.


    Erinnete chuckled, stretching her shoulders. "Haaah¡­ if you insist my lord."


    Alf smirked. "I doubt we''ll be resting for long, my lord."


    Garius said nothing, only giving a small, knowing smile.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    The battle was not over yet.


    Three days had passed since the second attack.


    The Armand forces had effortlessly crushed their enemies, yet the noble coalition remained completely unaware of the massacre.


    Inside the grand estate of Viscount Klimbert, a heated argument echoed through the lavish halls.


    "Why is there NO update from the commander!?"


    Viscount Klimbert slammed his goblet onto the table, his face flushed with frustration. Wine splashed across the polished wood, but he didn''t care.


    The nobles gathered in the chamber exchanged uneasy glances, none daring to speak.


    At the center of the tension, Klimbert''s personal butler stood rigidly, hands clasped together in calm professionalism. His expression, however, betrayed his concern.


    "My lord¡­ we have already sent several messengers to the temporary war camp near the Armand border. Yet¡­ none have returned."


    Klimbert''s fingers twitched. "¡­What do you mean, ''none''?"


    The butler swallowed hard. "Exactly that, my lord. No news, no messengers, no updates." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A heavy silence fell over the chamber.


    Several nobles shifted uncomfortably in their seats.


    Finally, Klimbert''s rage boiled over.


    "NO NEWS!? NO UPDATE!? What kind of incompetence¡ª!!"


    He slammed his fist against the table, sending plates and documents scattering. The room flinched.


    But the butler remained calm. "We fear something may have happened to the war camp, my lord."


    Klimbert''s breath hitched. That was impossible. Coalition forces had sent 30,000 troops in the first wave. Another 35,000 followed. Surely, someone would have returned by now. Surely, the commanders would have sent a message.


    Yet¡­ nothing.


    Not a single report. Not a single soldier returning with battle scars or victorious news.


    Nothing but silence.


    The air grew colder as an unsettling realization filled the room.


    Something was very wrong.


    Klimbert''s hands trembled with anger.


    His patience had run dry.


    He turned sharply toward his butler, his voice cutting through the tense silence of the chamber.


    "Send the best scout units to the Armand border¡ªNOW!"


    The butler immediately bowed. "Yes, my lord." He hurried out of the room, not daring to waste even a second.


    Klimbert exhaled sharply, trying to calm his nerves. His heart pounded against his ribs.


    "I want answers." His voice was lower now, but no less demanding. "Klimbert territory and Armand territory are NOT that far. Two days¡ªMAX. If we still have no news by then, I want to know what the hell happened!"


    But before he could continue his furious rant¡ª


    A calm yet authoritative voice interrupted.


    "Klimbert."


    The entire room fell silent.


    Klimbert froze.


    The voice belonged to Duke Ibzles.


    A man who commanded one of the largest personal armies in the kingdom. A man who governed a vast region.


    The King''s cousin.


    The tension in the room shifted immediately.


    Klimbert, who had been venting his frustration seconds ago, suddenly clenched his jaw and lowered his gaze.


    Duke Ibzles leaned forward slightly, his piercing gaze locking onto Klimbert like a predator eyeing its prey.


    Klimbert''s voice was quieter now. "¡­But sir, our troops¡­ they haven''t sent any news."


    Duke Ibzles said nothing.


    The silence stretched unbearably.


    Then¡ª


    Marquis Mikele chuckled.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, Klimbert." The marquis leaned back in his chair, swirling his goblet of wine. "I''m sure our troops are just busy handling those weaklings."


    A few nobles nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with overconfidence.


    Marquis Mikele smirked. "Think about it. We''ve already sent 100,000 troops into the Armand region. hundred thousand. Against a mere count who supposedly has only 7,500 soldiers?" He scoffed, shaking his head. "What can a man like that even do?"


    The nobles laughed, sharing smug glances.


    They truly believed Count Garius De Armand was nothing more than a minor obstacle.


    They believed this war was already won.


    But as they raised their goblets in arrogant confidence¡­


    None of them realized¡ª


    Their forces had already walked into their graves.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 277 - 277: Schemes in the Dark ( 277 )

    Marquis Mikele smirked, swirling his wine lazily before glancing at Klimbert with amusement.


    "Klimbert," he said, his tone dripping with condescension, "all the high nobles are gathered here. I believe you should prepare¡­ food for us?"


    Laughter rippled through the chamber. Some nobles chuckled, others smirked behind their goblets, enjoying the moment.


    Klimbert gritted his teeth.


    He was furious.


    Entire Coalition army was unaccounted for. His messengers had vanished. His scouts were being sent on a mission that should never have been necessary.


    And yet¡ª


    These bastards were treating it as a joke.


    But he couldn''t show weakness.


    Not here.


    Not in front of Duke Ibzles¡ªwho could crush his house with a single command.


    Klimbert forced a tight-lipped smile and bowed slightly.


    "¡­Of course, Marquis Mikele. I will have my chefs prepare a feast immediately."


    Mikele''s grin widened. "Good! See, everyone? Klimbert knows his place."


    The other nobles laughed again.


    Klimbert''s hands clenched into fists beneath the table.


    His rage burned, but he could do nothing.


    Not yet.


    All he could do was wait.


    Wait for his scouts to return.


    Wait for answers.


    Wait to see whether their troops were victorious¡­ or if something far worse had happened.


    As Klimbert forced a smile in front of the nobles, his mind was in complete turmoil.


    I already sent 500 assassins to the Armand estate¡­


    Yet they had vanished.


    Not a single one had returned. Not a single report. Not even a corpse.


    It was as if they had been erased from existence.


    That alone was disturbing enough.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    When he heard rumors that Garius''s youngest son, Javier, would be attending the Noble Academy, he seized the opportunity.


    He sent another team, blocking every possible route, ensuring there was no escape.


    And yet¡ª


    Nothing.


    The assassins had disappeared.


    No reports. No bodies.


    Just silence.


    That should have been impossible.


    But Klimbert still wasn''t convinced.


    In his frustration, he summoned the strongest assassin unit he had¡ªthe same unit that had once wiped out Garius''s family when he was still a child.


    Blakor and his elite assassins.


    They were his best.


    They had never failed before.


    Until now.


    No information. No reports.


    Not even a trace of Blakor himself.


    Klimbert''s stomach twisted.


    He gripped the edge of the table, his knuckles turning white.


    What¡­ is happening?


    It wasn''t just that his armies were gone.


    Even his shadow operatives¡ªhis most trusted assassins¡ªhad vanished into thin air.


    It was impossible.


    It was terrifying.


    Yet, as the nobles laughed and drank around him, completely unaware¡ª


    Klimbert realized something truly horrifying.


    The Armand region was no longer just strong.


    It was something far, far worse.


    Klimbert forced a fake smile, nodding at the nobles as he rose from his seat.


    "Excuse me, my lords, I shall go inform my servants to prepare a grand feast for us."


    His voice carried an artificial excitement, masking the storm raging inside him.


    Duke Ibzles gave him a simple nod, his piercing gaze indifferent.


    Marquis Mikele smirked, lazily waving him off. "Hurry back, Klimbert. You wouldn''t want us to starve, would you?"


    Klimbert chuckled, playing along. "Of course not, Marquis."


    With that, he turned swiftly, his robes flowing behind him as he exited the hall.


    But the moment he was beyond their sight¡ª


    His face darkened.


    His hurried footsteps echoed against the marble floors as he rushed toward his private chamber.


    Two elite guards opened the door without question, standing at attention as he stormed inside.


    The heavy doors shut behind him, and a wave of tension filled the room.


    Standing near the grand desk was his most trusted butler¡ªAnem.


    A man who had served his household since childhood, the only person Klimbert could truly rely on.


    Klimbert exhaled sharply, gripping the desk. "Anem."


    The butler bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s voice lowered, his paranoia surfacing. "How many troops do we have left after the coalition''s campaign?"


    Anem replied without hesitation. "35,000 reserve troops, my lord. And 3,000 currently active."


    Klimbert''s fingers tapped against the wood, his thoughts racing.


    The coalition army had absorbed the bulk of his forces, leaving him with what little he had managed to keep hidden.


    He couldn''t let anyone know.


    His voice was firm. "Do not mention our reserve troops in front of any of these nobles. This force belongs to us, and it will be used only for our defense."


    Anem''s expression remained unreadable, but his loyalty was unquestionable. "Understood, my lord."


    Klimbert clenched his fists.


    If something happened to the coalition army¡­ if those fools had walked into a trap¡­ then at the very least, he had to ensure his own survival.


    Because right now¡ª


    He had a terrible feeling that none of them were coming back.


    Klimbert''s grip on the desk tightened. His mind raced through possibilities, searching for a way to protect his own house while the other nobles foolishly threw their forces into the abyss.


    "Anem."


    The butler bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s voice was low, urgent. "Tell the current 3,000 active troops to guard our own border. I will find an excuse to keep our army out of the next wave if necessary."


    Anem nodded without hesitation. "It shall be done, my lord."


    Klimbert exhaled, steadying himself.


    Then, his gaze darkened.


    "And Anem?"


    Anem remained still. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert reached into a locked drawer, retrieving a small pouch filled with heavy gold coins. The clinking sound echoed in the quiet room.


    He tossed it toward his butler.


    Anem caught it effortlessly, his expression unchanging despite knowing exactly what this meant.


    "Take this gold. Be ready to recruit mercenaries if needed. If the coalition demands more troops from us¡­"


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    "We send the mercenaries instead of our own soldiers." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anem bowed, tucking the gold away. "Understood, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, fingers tapping against his desk.


    The fools at the coalition table still believed they were in control.


    Still believed Armand was weak.


    Still believed this war was theirs to win.


    But Klimbert knew better.


    And he refused to let his house fall alongside theirs.


    "Screw that ore mine."


    "Screw that Saint of Three Gods bullshit."


    Klimbert muttered under his breath, pacing inside his private chamber with his hands clenched into fists.


    At first, he had viewed this war as an opportunity. If the coalition won, he could claim a portion of Armand''s rich mines, expand his influence, and strengthen his position among the high nobles.


    But now¡ª


    No.


    Something was wrong.


    Just like his assassins had vanished.


    Just like every unit he had sent into the fray, disappearing without a trace.


    And now, not a single soldier from the coalition army had returned.


    No messengers. No survivors. No reports.


    Nothing.


    That could only mean one thing.


    Something terrible had happened.


    His breath hitched as a cold realization settled in.


    If the coalition army was truly wiped out, the nobles would demand more troops from those still standing.


    And if he continued to send his forces blindly into this war¡­


    He would be next.


    His priorities had shifted.


    Survival first. Everything else be damned.


    With swift determination, Klimbert marched to the door, throwing it open with urgency. The guards stationed outside immediately straightened, saluting him.


    "Call my general. Now." His voice was sharp, leaving no room for hesitation.


    One of the guards snapped to attention. "Understood, my lord!"


    He ran down the corridor without a second thought.


    Klimbert exhaled slowly, trying to calm the storm in his mind.


    If the nobles wanted a war, let them fight it.


    But he wasn''t going to let his house die for their ambitions.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 278 - 278: Ambitions Veil ( 278 )

    Meanwhile, in the Klimbert Grand Hall¡­


    The nobles laughed and drank in excess, their goblets overflowing with expensive wine. The scent of roasted meats, exotic spices, and perfume filled the lavish hall.


    Women¡ªboth noble escorts and high-class courtesans Klimbert had paid generously¡ªmoved among them, ensuring these lords and marquises were properly entertained.


    They reveled in the illusion of victory.


    To them, this was just a formality before they claimed Armand''s riches.


    They had no idea.


    No idea that their grand army had vanished.


    No idea that their forces had walked into something far worse than a battlefield.


    And no idea that the host of this feast was no longer part of their delusion.


    Inside Klimbert''s Private Chamber¡­


    Klimbert sat across from General Mushka, the commander of his personal army. A grizzled veteran, Mushka was loyal, disciplined, and above all, a survivor.


    His sharp eyes studied his lord, sensing the tension in the air.


    "Mushka."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert leaned forward, his voice low and controlled.


    "We only have 3,000 active troops right now, correct?"


    "Yes, my lord. And we still have 35¡ª"


    "Shhh!"


    Mushka immediately fell silent.


    Klimbert''s eyes flickered toward the door, as if expecting someone to be listening.


    Only after a moment of silence did he continue.


    "Ensure those 3,000 troops remain ''busy'' guarding our own border. Keep them away from this war."


    Mushka nodded. "Understood."


    Klimbert exhaled and leaned closer.


    "And our reserves¡­ they are to remain in their homes, dressed as civilians."


    Mushka blinked.


    "Their armor and weapons?"


    "Kept inside their homes, ready at a moment''s notice." Klimbert''s voice was cold. "If anything happens, we will mobilize them instantly¡ªbut not before."


    Mushka remained silent for a moment, then gave a slow, firm nod.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, his fingers tapping the desk.


    The fools in the grand hall could keep drinking.


    The coalition could keep thinking they had already won.


    But he would be prepared.


    Klimbert''s thoughts darkened.


    Even if, by some miracle, the coalition army was winning¡ªhe would not let his guard down.


    He knew the true nature of the high nobles.


    There were no allies in nobility¡ªonly opportunists waiting to strike.


    And he would be damned if he let his house fall because he trusted those vipers.


    Duke Ibzles.


    Marquis Mikele.


    And those sniveling lesser nobles¡ªHigh Baron Velstadt, Viscount Relles, and the others.


    They thought they were untouchable.


    They flaunted their connections to the Duke and the Marquis, believing it gave them an advantage over him.


    They looked down on him.


    Mocked him. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dismissed him.


    They believed he was beneath them.


    But they were wrong.


    Klimbert''s eyes gleamed with quiet fury.


    "Don''t worry, you shitheads¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    "Once the chance opens up¡­"


    His fingers tightened into a fist.


    "I will personally take your land next."


    For now, he would smile and play along.


    But when the time came¡ª


    He would be the one standing over their corpses.


    Klimbert''s gaze shifted to the large map spread across his table.


    His fingers slowly traced the borders of his own region¡ªa wealthy, strategically positioned territory.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Not for him.


    His eyes moved further across the map, taking in the regions surrounding him.


    To the south.


    To the north.


    To the east and west.


    All of them¡­ ruled by lesser nobles.


    Weak men. Fools who believed their proximity to Duke Ibzles and Marquis Mikele gave them power.


    They relied on connections instead of true strength.


    Klimbert scoffed.


    If I could take all their lands¡­


    His fingers curled slightly as he mentally redrew the borders in his mind.


    If those territories became his, then his land would be larger than Duke Ibzles''s domain.


    Larger than the Armand region.


    He exhaled slowly, his lips curling into a hungry smirk.


    The coalition thought this war was about Armand.


    But he saw something else.


    An opportunity.


    One way or another¡ªhe would come out on top.


    Klimbert''s eyes burned with ambition as he studied the map before him.


    It wouldn''t be easy. Duke Ibzles and Marquis Mikele wouldn''t sit quietly and watch him grow stronger.


    But once those lands were his¡­


    It wouldn''t matter.


    With that territory secured, he would immediately ramp up recruitment, building an army large enough to defend his new borders.


    North?


    That was where Armand''s territory lay. Garius might be strong, but with enough forces, even he could be contained.


    East?


    That would grant him access to the sea, ensuring trade and naval power.


    West?


    That marked the border of the Beastkin Kingdom¡ªa natural defense against any nobles who might interfere.


    South?


    That was Duke Ibzles''s domain¡ªhis biggest threat. But once Klimbert secured the other regions, he could match the Duke''s power.


    If he controlled the north, east, and west, while fortifying himself against the south, his land would become an independent powerhouse.


    Bigger than Duke Ibzles.


    Stronger than Armand.


    Klimbert smirked, gripping the table.


    "When that happens¡­ no one will be able to challenge me."


    Klimbert leaned back, exhaling slowly as his thoughts settled.


    He knew the opportunity would come.


    Right now, the coalition army was marching toward Armand, believing they were on the verge of victory.


    But Klimbert wasn''t a fool.


    Armand would annihilate them.


    Completely.


    Once that happened¡ªonce every coalition soldier was wiped out¡ªthe four regions surrounding him would be left vulnerable.


    All of them would be weakened. Their armies drained, their defenses exposed.


    And unlike the other nobles, Klimbert understood one undeniable truth.


    Armand wouldn''t interfere.


    They wouldn''t expand their territory or conquer others.


    They weren''t interested in growing their influence.


    They only fought because they were attacked.


    And once the war was over, Armand would retreat back into isolation.


    That meant only one thing.


    Klimbert would have free rein.


    He smirked, his fingers drumming against the map.


    "Let Armand do the dirty work¡­ and when the dust settles¡­"


    His eyes gleamed with ruthless ambition.


    "¡­I''ll take what''s left."


    Klimbert rose from his chair, his movements slow and deliberate.


    His thoughts were calm, his strategy set in motion.


    As he walked toward the door, the two elite guards stationed outside immediately took notice. Without a word, they fell into step behind him, their armored boots echoing against the polished floor.


    Though they remained silent, a single thought crossed their minds.


    Today, our lord seems¡­ pleased.


    They wondered why, but none dared to ask.


    Inside the Grand Hall¡­


    The moment Klimbert stepped inside, he was greeted by the sight of pure excess.


    The grand nobles, dressed in their finest robes, were laughing, drinking, and boasting about how they would divide the Armand lands.


    Women¡ªboth noble escorts and paid courtesans¡ªdraped themselves over these men, feeding them grapes, pouring their wine, whispering sweet nothings in their ears.


    It was a celebration.


    A celebration for a victory that did not exist.


    Klimbert''s expression remained unreadable, but inside his mind¡­


    If I wanted to poison everyone here, it would be easy.


    A single, tasteless toxin in their drinks.


    A slow, creeping venom in their food.


    They would never see it coming.


    But¡ª


    He sighed internally.


    That would hinder my plans.


    For now, these fools were still useful.


    For now.


    Klimbert slowly raised his goblet, his cold eyes scanning the room.


    If only they knew the surprise that awaited them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 279 - 279: Strength in Stillness ( 279 )

    Inside the Command Center ¨C Gaze City


    The capital of the Armand region, Gaze City, stood resilient despite the war raging beyond its borders. Though Armand remained part of the kingdom, it enjoyed independence and autonomy, answering only to the king when necessary.


    Within the fortified command center, Garius sat at his desk, his eyes scanning the reports scattered before him.


    Beside him, Francesca gracefully sipped her tea, her presence serene as ever.


    Across from her, Eridith, lazily leaned against the wall, a playful smirk dancing on her lips.


    Then¡ª


    Footsteps approached.


    Two figures strode toward the table with disciplined precision.


    Alf and Erinnete.


    The deadliest pair in the entire Armand Household.


    Alf stopped in front of Garius''s desk, offering a deep bow before speaking.


    "My lord."


    Garius glanced up from his reports. "Yes, Alf?"


    Without hesitation, Alf handed Garius a fresh document.


    "The report."


    Garius took it, flipping through the pages with a casual air¡ªyet his sharp eyes missed nothing.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ªhis eyebrow arched slightly.


    "Hmm¡­ so your team really checked every enemy corpse?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf''s response was immediate.


    "And this is true?"


    Alf nodded. "Our scouts confirmed it¡ªHouse of Klimbert officially sent 7,000 troops to join the coalition army. Yet, when we examined the battlefield¡­ we only found around 300 of their dead body."


    Garius tapped his fingers against the desk.


    "And?"


    Alf exhaled slightly before delivering his next words.


    "Based on our findings, my lord¡­ those 300 Klimbert ''soldiers'' were merely mercenaries."


    Silence.


    Eridith let out a low whistle, clearly entertained. "Oh my~ that coward actually held back his real forces?"


    Garius remained unreadable as he processed the information.


    "So¡­ where is Klimbert''s actual army?"


    "According to our Special Investigation Unit and Elite Scout Unit, they''ve been scattered across the region near Klimbert''s territory."


    "Scattered?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf''s gaze darkened slightly. "They are currently disguised as civilians."


    Garius let out a slow breath.


    Then, he chuckled.


    "So, Klimbert is waiting for an opportunity, huh?"


    Alf''s expression remained serious. "It seems so, my lord. Do you want us to intervene?"


    A slight pause.


    Then, Garius leaned back in his chair. His eyes gleamed with quiet amusement.


    "No."


    Alf blinked. "My lord?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "We know what kind of man Klimbert is. He takes what he wants, but he knows his limits. He wouldn''t dare make a move on our territory again."


    Francesca, ever perceptive, closed her eyes and sighed. "Letting a snake coil itself too tightly will be its own undoing."


    Eridith, meanwhile, stretched her arms and grinned. "Let the fools fight among themselves, huh?"


    Garius nodded. "Exactly. Our concern is our family and our teritory, not their petty ambitions."


    He flipped through the report one last time before setting it aside.


    "Besides¡­" he added, his voice quieter but laced with sharpness.


    "The lands near Klimbert''s territory are already rotting."


    Alf frowned slightly. "Because of the high taxes?"


    "Partly." Garius''s expression turned unreadable. "But also because of the Saint of Three Gods'' influence."


    A chilling silence filled the room.


    Eridith scoffed. "Haaah~ Those fanatics just don''t know when to stop."


    Francesca placed her teacup down gently. "Their corruption spreads like disease. The people will suffer, and Klimbert''s patience will only last for so long."


    Garius nodded.


    "Which is why we do nothing."


    Alf''s eyes narrowed slightly. "¡­You mean, we let them collapse on their own?"


    Garius smirked. "Precisely."


    Let Klimbert plot. Let the nobles scheme. Let them tear each other apart.


    By the time they realized they had destroyed themselves¡­


    Armand would still be standing.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he spoke in a calm yet absolute tone.


    "We only care for our people. Our territory."


    Francesca gave a small nod of agreement, while Eridith merely smirked, swirling the wine in her glass.


    Alf and Erinnete stood silent, awaiting further orders.


    Garius exhaled, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Let Klimbert enjoy his moment."


    "Let him think he is clever."


    "I want to see if he truly succeeds."


    Because he knew.


    Once Klimbert got what he wanted¡ªonce he expanded his lands and gathered more soldiers¡ªhe would grow stronger.


    But that wasn''t Armand''s concern.


    Garius tapped his fingers against the desk, his expression unreadable.


    "Besides¡­ those Dukes and the other nobles are far worse than him."


    Klimbert was an opportunist.


    But the real danger came from those who held true power within the kingdom¡ªDuke Ibzles, Marquis Mikele, and the other scheming lords who thought themselves untouchable.


    They were the ones truly worth watching.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s gaze darkened.


    "But be prepared."


    Alf and Erinnete straightened immediately.


    Garius''s voice turned icy.


    "If Klimbert ever makes a move on our region¡­"


    His fingers curled slightly against the desk.


    "We crush his territory."


    "Fully."


    A sharp silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith grinned. "Oho~ now that would be fun."


    Francesca sighed but didn''t disagree. "If it comes to that¡­ we will not show mercy."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius smirked slightly. For now, they would wait.


    But if Klimbert ever overstepped his bounds¡­


    Armand would erase him.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his smirk growing as he turned his gaze toward Alf.


    "So, Alf?"


    The assassin straightened, his expression calm. "Yes, my lord?"


    Without a word, Garius lifted his palm, waiting.


    "Where''s the report about the other 35,000 coalition troops that were ''supposed'' to arrive at their ''war camp''?"


    For a brief second, there was silence.


    Then¡ª


    Alf shook his head, grinning.


    "Really, my lord?" he chuckled. "You''re asking for a report when you were right there?"


    Erinnete smirked from the side, arms crossed. "He was even enjoying himself."


    Alf turned to her, nodding. "Exactly. We all saw it. Our lord was laughing like a maniac, riding Giddie, and charging straight into the camp¡ª sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªright after our elite knights, disguised as their commanders and soldiers, BLEW IT TO HELL."


    A moment of silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith burst out laughing. "Hahahaha! He did, didn''t he?!"


    Francesca let out a small sigh but didn''t bother arguing.


    Garius, still smirking, tapped his fingers on the table.


    "True. But I still want the report."


    Alf chuckled again and handed over the document.


    "Of course, my lord. Here. A detailed report¡ªthough I doubt anything on this paper is as entertaining as what we saw firsthand."


    Garius took the report, flipping through it lazily.


    The entire coalition war camp had been reduced to flames, rubble, and corpses.


    35,000 enemy troops.


    Gone.


    Their own ''officers''¡ªactually Armand''s disguised elite knights¡ªhad led them straight into a trap before detonating the entire camp from within.


    And then, at the perfect moment, Garius had led the charge, mowing down any remaining survivors.


    It was a massacre.


    Garius sighed dramatically. "Haaah~ and here I was hoping for a bit more resistance."


    Eridith grinned. "Well, my lord, you did say you wanted to ''clean up efficiently.''"


    Francesca took a sip of her tea. "Efficient, indeed."


    Garius closed the report, his smirk never fading.


    "Then I suppose all that''s left is to watch how the remaining nobles react."


    Because soon¡­ they would realize.


    Their army wasn''t coming back.


    Alf had barely finished handing over the report when Erinnete suddenly spoke up, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "My lord¡­" she said, tilting her head slightly, "if your sons had seen how you were laughing during the charge¡­ I wonder how Javier would respond?"


    She smiled innocently, her expression almost too pure.


    "Like father, like son, right, my lord?"


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca hid a chuckle behind her teacup.


    Eridith grinned, clearly entertained.


    Alf smirked but wisely said nothing.


    Garius raised an eyebrow, then let out a small chuckle of his own. "Oho~ now, now." He waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t tell any of them."


    Erinnete chuckled, shaking her head. "I still remember how your youngest son¡ª"


    "Oops, Erinnete," Garius interrupted, raising an eyebrow. "He''s not the youngest anymore."


    Erinnete simply smiled. "No, my lord. Among your sons, he is still the youngest. Lady Phenelopie''s youngest child is a girl."


    Garius paused, then let out a small laugh. "Well, that''s true."


    Eridith grinned, clearly enjoying the exchange.


    "Now, continue," Garius said, waving his hand. "What were you saying about Javier?"


    Erinnete''s smile never faded.


    "Ah, yes. I still remember how he laughed maniacally while handling those assassins Klimbert sent¡­ looong ago."


    The air in the room shifted slightly.


    Alf smirked, as if recalling something amusing.


    Francesca sighed softly but said nothing.


    Garius leaned back, resting his chin on his hand.


    "¡­He did, didn''t he?"


    It wasn''t just that Javier fought back against the assassins.


    It was the sheer enjoyment in his calculations.


    The way he toyed with them, leading them into their own demise.


    The way he laughed.


    Garius sighed. "Haaah¡­ maybe I really shouldn''t let him hear about what happened at the war camp."


    Because knowing that boy¡ª


    He would be way too interested.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 280 - 280: Whispers of War ( 280 )

    Near the Pekko Pen ¨C Armand Estate


    The afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the Armand estate, the soft rustling of leaves filling the air. Near the Pekko pen, under the shade of a massive tree, Javier sat lazily, leaning against the thick trunk.


    Not far from him, Liana watching him with a patient expression, already sensing trouble brewing.


    "Lianaaaaaa¡­." Javier''s voice stretched dramatically, filled with exaggerated exhaustion.


    Liana sighed, bracing herself. "What now, Young Master?"


    Her eyes scanned Javier''s slouched posture, his arms crossed behind his head as he stared up at the sky. Behind him, the workshop. Inside, there was nothing except a simple table, a few cushions, chairs, and a refreshment stand. His blueprints and his latest creations were all stored inside his magic storage. Hidden away where no one could touch them except him.


    Javier let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "The Mana Talkie is already sent to Father¡­ I don''t know what else I should do¡­"


    Then¡ªhis eyes sparkled with mischief.


    "Lianaaaa~"


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "¡­What now, Young Master?"


    Suddenly¡ª


    Javier launched himself toward her. "Lap pillow!"


    "Eh¡ª!?"


    Before Liana could react, he dived into her lap, making himself comfortable.


    "Ehehehe~ perfect."


    Liana sighed, shaking her head but didn''t push him away. Instead, she caressed his hair, running her fingers through the his hair. A small, fond smile graced her lips.


    "Honestly, Young Master... you act like such a child sometimes."


    Javier closed his eyes, grinning. "That''s because you spoil me, Liana~"


    He let out a content sigh, his head resting comfortably on her lap as she gently stroked his hair. The cool breeze, the soft rustling of leaves, and the warmth of her touch¡ªit was perfect. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ª


    "Liana?"


    Her fingers paused for a moment before resuming. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier grinned without opening his eyes. "My usual kiss?"


    Liana smiled softly, showing no hesitation. She leaned down, her silver hair cascading around them like a curtain, her eyes filled with warmth. Then¡ªa gentle press of lips. A soft, fleeting kiss. Just like always.


    She pulled back slightly, her fingers still caressing his hair. "There, Young Master."


    Javier finally opened his eyes, his irises shining as he smirked. "As expected of my future wife."


    Liana''s ears turned slightly red, but she simply sighed and continued stroking his hair. "¡­Honestly, Young Master."


    "Oh my~"


    A familiar, teasing voice interrupted the moment.


    "You two are enjoying yourselves here¡­ while leaving me all alone?"


    It was Gloria.


    Javier cracked one eye open to see the head maid standing nearby, a gentle smile on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with mischief behind her glasses, which she adjusted slightly as she looked at Liana.


    Liana, still calm and composed, didn''t stop stroking Javier''s hair. "¡­We were just relaxing."


    Gloria chuckled. "Ara~ And yet, you seem far too comfortable."


    She stepped closer, lowering herself until she was just within reach of Javier. Her eyes softened.


    "And Liana?" Gloria added, tilting her head. "At least you should let me have my time with our ''Young Master'' too, don''t you think?"


    Liana smiled faintly, her fingers continuing their gentle motion. "You can wait your turn."


    Javier, still resting on Liana''s lap, smirked. "Gloria?"


    Gloria, kneeling beside them, adjusted her glasses and smiled. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched lazily. "Any updates on the current war?"


    Gloria''s warm demeanor remained, but her tone shifted to professional. "We don''t have a full detailed report yet, but from what we''ve received¡ªour forces are winning."


    Javier''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Hmm¡­ and the border?"


    "Still holding." Gloria nodded. "The first defense line hasn''t been breached."


    Liana continued stroking Javier''s hair. "And our casualties?"


    Gloria''s smile didn''t fade. "Low. No deaths on our side. Just minor wounds, and those have already been treated by the healer unit."


    Javier chuckled. "So, basically, they''re getting destroyed."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses again. "It would seem so, Young Master."


    Liana, ever composed, sighed softly. "Then for now¡­ we wait."


    Javier grinned. "I like it when things go our way."


    "It seems like you''re confident about this, Young Master."


    Javier smirked but didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he stretched his arms while still lying on Liana''s lap, lazily gazing at the sky. "Not really."


    Liana tilted her head slightly. "Then what makes you so sure?"


    Javier''s grin faded slightly, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "From what I know¡­ advancement in military strategy, tactic, knowledge and technology always gives a huge advantage."


    He carefully chose his words, holding back the deeper truth.


    Javier continued, his tone casual yet deliberate. "In war, raw numbers aren''t everything. Talent plays a bigger role than most people realize. And unlike those fools throwing soldiers into battle blindly, we''re using those with actual talent to the fullest."


    Gloria nodded, her sharp mind picking up on the deeper meaning. "I see. Instead of relying on quantity, we focus on quality."


    "Exactly." Javier''s grin. "Even if someone is born a farmer, a merchant, or a craftsman, that doesn''t mean they''re useless in war. Some people have talents they''ve never been allowed to develop¡ªuntil now."


    Liana continued running her fingers through his hair, her expression unreadable. "You really do think differently, Young Master."


    Javier chuckled, closing his eyes. "Of course. I''m a genius, after all."


    Gloria smiled softly, adjusting her glasses once more. "Ara~ I suppose that''s true."


    But deep down, both she and Liana understood that Javier''s way of thinking wasn''t something an ordinary noble child should possess.


    His smirk faded slightly, his eyes narrowing as he stared into the distance. He knew. The enemy was losing¡ªbadly. And when people were desperate, they abandoned honor.


    "The enemy will start using underhanded tactics soon."


    Liana, ever perceptive, immediately noticed his shift in tone. "Young Master?"


    Javier sat up, his playful aura giving way to sharp focus. "Liana, hand me our region''s map."


    She nodded without question. "Wait here, Young Master." Standing gracefully, she dusted off her dress before turning toward the manor.


    As she walked away, Gloria seized her opportunity. With a knowing smile, she gently pulled Javier''s head toward her lap. "Ara~ It''s unfair if only Liana gets to spoil you, Young Master."


    Javier blinked, then grinned. "mmhmm~ soft."


    Gloria laughed softly, running her fingers through his hair. "Now then, why don''t you relax until Liana returns?"


    Javier chuckled but didn''t resist. For now, he would enjoy the moment. Soon, he would need to prepare for the enemy''s next move.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 281 - 281: Plans and Ploys ( 281 )

    A While Later¡­


    Liana returned, holding a large, detailed map of the Armand region. She gracefully handed it to Javier. "Here, Young Master."


    Javier sat up, taking the map and spreading it across the ground. His eyes scanned every inch of the layout, analyzing the terrain and defenses.


    "Hmm¡­ The southern wall stretches across the entire border, right?" He traced his fingers along the southern section, where the fortified wall stood¡ªan unbroken defense line preventing large-scale invasions.


    "From here to here¡­ it''s a full border wall, correct?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier leaned forward, his gaze sharpening. "That means the enemy has only one real way to push through¡ªour main gate and main wall." The most obvious entry point. The most heavily fortified. The easiest place to defend.


    "Hmmm¡­" He tapped his chin, shifting his focus. "Now, on the west side¡ªthat''s the Beastkin Kingdom, right?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "And north?"


    "That would be the Demon Territory."


    Javier nodded, absorbing the information. "Our region doesn''t have any problems with these two, correct?"


    Liana gave a small smile. "Yes, Young Master. Our trade with them continues as usual."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "The Beastkin Kingdom values our resources, and the Demons have no reason to turn against us. So long as trade remains stable, neither side will interfere."


    Javier grinned. "That''s good. As long as trade is strong, our people can keep making money."


    But then, his gaze drifted toward the western border, where Armand''s territory met the Beastkin Kingdom''s land. Something felt¡­ off.


    "¡­The Beastkin won''t do anything," Javier muttered.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    "Correct, Young Master," Liana confirmed. "They have no interest in human wars."


    "And human forces from other regions?" Javier asked, his voice quiet but sharp.


    Liana hesitated for a second before answering. "They still have access to this side of the border¡­ but only in small numbers. If too many enter at once, it would be considered a threat by the Beastkin King, Lioness the Third."


    Javier smirked slightly. "That part isn''t a problem."


    What worried him wasn''t a full-scale invasion; it was the possibility of small groups slipping in unnoticed. His eyes locked onto the west, a faint spark of concern flickering in his gaze.


    "¡­The real issue is if a small number of enemies manage to slip inside Armand''s region from here." A handful of skilled infiltrators. A silent, unseen threat.


    Javier frowned slightly. If he were the enemy, that''s exactly what he would do. He tapped his fingers against the map, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the western border.


    "All they need is a small number disguised as merchants."


    Liana and Gloria listened attentively, sensing the weight in his words. "If they enter slowly, in groups of two or three, blending in with trade caravans¡­"


    He traced a small circle around the western villages on the map. "Before we realize it, their numbers could grow to around fifty to a hundred."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "But, Young Master, a force that small can''t do anything in a full-scale war."


    "Not for direct combat, no." Then his gaze darkened. "But they don''t need to fight head-on."


    Liana''s fingers paused mid-stroke against his hair. "¡­You''re afraid they''ll cause trouble?"


    Javier nodded. "More than that, I''m afraid they''ll create a distraction."


    Liana frowned slightly. "A distraction?"


    Javier exhaled. "If I were them¡­ I wouldn''t attack directly. I would spread chaos."


    He pointed at small villages near the Beastkin border. "Burning villages. Killing villagers. Destroying farms and supply routes."


    Liana''s eyes widened slightly. "That would force us to respond¡­"


    Javier nodded, his smirk fading. "Exactly. If they hit villages in the west, it''ll look like an attack is coming from that side."


    Gloria''s eyes sharpened. "Which would make us send forces west."


    "Splitting our army."


    Liana inhaled sharply, finally understanding.


    Javier leaned back, crossing his arms. "If they make it convincing enough, we might even pull forces from the south to reinforce the west."


    "Leaving our real front line weakened."


    A perfect bait-and-trap strategy.


    Javier sighed dramatically. "Annoying."


    Liana''s expression turned serious. "Then we need countermeasures."


    Gloria nodded. "We can''t let them control the battlefield by dictating our movements."


    Javier grinned. "Exactly. Now¡­ let''s figure out how to ruin their plan before they even start."


    Javier suddenly grinned, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids immediately responded. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched lazily, rolling his shoulders before speaking. "Let''s go sightseeing along the border, shall we?"


    Liana remained calm, as always. "...You mean an inspection?"


    Gloria, on the other hand, sighed, adjusting her glasses. "But Young Master, I am the head maid of the Armand Household. I can''t just abandon my duties like that."


    Javier tilted his head in thought. "Hmm¡­ Well, Father is in Gaze City with Mother and Eridith.So the one in charge right now is¡­"


    He paused, then smirked. "...Marcellus or Cedric."


    Gloria narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Young Master¡­"


    Javier''s grin widened. "Okay then! I''ll go ask them for permission~"


    Liana sighed but smiled slightly. Gloria exhaled deeply, already knowing this was going to happen whether she liked it or not.


    Javier tossed his gold coin pouch into the air, catching it with ease, before taking off toward the manor at full speed.


    "Brother! Brother!"


    He raced through the halls, fully prepared to bribe his way into getting permission for his little "sightseeing trip." But¡ª


    Silence.


    "¡­Hmm?" Javier slowed down, looking around. "Where are they?"


    After a quick scan of the hallway, he shrugged and headed straight for the most likely place¡ªCedric''s room. Without bothering to knock, Javier pushed the door open.


    "Bro¡ª"


    He froze.


    His eyes widened for a split second, then his lips curled into a grin. "Ahhh¡­ sorry to disturb you two¡­ Ehem¡­"


    Inside the room¡ª


    Meira was on top of Cedric.


    The moment Javier barged in, she let out a small yelp, instantly grabbing the nearest blanket and wrapping both herself and Cedric under it in a panic. Cedric, visibly flustered, glared at Javier from beneath the blanket.


    "JAVIER!!!"


    Javier chuckled and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Oh no, please don''t mind me~ Continue, continue~"


    Meira buried her face in Cedric''s chest, clearly mortified.


    Cedric''s face turned beet red. "...GET OUT!!!"


    Javier laughed and casually closed the door behind him. Well, that was interesting.


    Javier burst into laughter as he ran down the hall, his voice echoing through the manor.


    "Brother Cedric!! Remember what Mother said! No grandchildren yet! Hahahaha!!"


    From behind him, a furious voice roared from inside the room. "JAVIER, GET BACK HERE!!!"


    But Javier was already sprinting toward Marcellus''s room, fueled by unstoppable energy.


    The moment he arrived, he pushed the door open¡ªagain, without knocking.


    "Brother Marcellus!!!"


    Inside, Marcellus sat near his desk, casually reading. At his side, Lithia sat quietly, her face slightly flushed as she sipped tea.


    Javier froze for half a second, then his grin returned. "Oho~ looks like Lithia and you are having a little¡­ ehem?" He smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Spending quality time together, huh?"


    Lithia''s face instantly turned bright red, and she lowered her teacup slightly, avoiding eye contact. "Y-Young Master¡­ p-please don''t say strange things¡­" she mumbled.


    Marcellus, unbothered, calmly placed a bookmark in his novel and sighed. "Javier, what do you want?"


    Javier laughed, flopping onto a nearby chair. "Oh, right! Permission! I wanna go sightseeing at the borders with Liana and Gloria!"


    Marcellus gave him a tired glance. "You barged in just for that?"


    Javier grinned. "Yep!"


    Marcellus sighed but nodded. "Fine. Just don''t cause trouble."


    Javier smirked. "No promises~"


    Marcellus pinched the bridge of his nose. "At least try."


    Just as Javier was about to escape, a familiar voice called out. "Oi, little brother!"


    Javier froze mid-step, blinking. "Hmm?"


    Before he could react, Marcellus had already closed the distance, his sharp eyes landing on the gold coin pouch in Javier''s hand. "What''s that in your hand?"


    Javier instinctively hid it behind his back. "This? Err¡­"


    Too late.


    Marcellus smirked. With one swift motion, he snatched the pouch from Javier''s grip. "Oh? This is for me, right? Thank you, my dear little brother."


    Before Javier could protest, Marcellus leaned in and kissed Javier''s cheek.


    "Ewww!!" Javier staggered back, wiping his face aggressively. "Do that to your girl, not me!! Bleerrgghh!!"


    Marcellus chuckled, tossing the coin pouch in his hand. "Aww, don''t be shy. Brotherly love is important~"


    Javier glared at him. "Give it back!! That was for brib¡ª I mean, important expenses!!"


    Marcellus grinned and pocketed the gold. "Too bad. You should''ve been sneakier."


    Javier pouted, crossing his arms. "Damn..."


    Marcellus patted his head. "Well, thank you! Now go before I charge interest."


    Javier grumbled but turned to leave, muttering about unfair siblings.


    Marcellus smirked, flipping the pouch in his hand. "Haaah~ Being the eldest does have its perks." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 282 - 282: Gold and Mischief ( 282 )

    The moment Marcellus pocketed the gold, Javier''s smirk returned.


    "¡­Alright, then."


    Without hesitation, he sprinted back toward Cedric''s room.


    Javier flung the door open¡ªagain, without knocking. "Brother Cedric! You finished yet?"


    Cedric, still adjusting his clothes, looked up. "Yeah, yeah. Come in."


    Javier grinned wider. "Hehehe~"


    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "What do you want?"


    Leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, Javier replied, "Oh¡­ nothing much. Just wanted to let you know¡­"


    Cedric narrowed his eyes. "...Let me know what?"


    Javier''s smirk deepened. "...That the gold I was supposed to split between you and Marcellus? Yeah, it''s already in Marcellus''s hands."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    "EHHH!?!? NO WAY!!!"


    Cedric bolted out of the room, with Meira following closely behind him. "Oi, Marcellus!! That''s my share too!!"


    Marcellus sat comfortably in his chair, counting the gold coins one by one. "Oho~ this is a lot! I should buy some fine wine with this~"


    But¡ª


    "OI, MARCELLUS!!!"


    A furious Cedric stormed into the room, Meira right behind him. "Where''s my share?!"


    Marcellus glanced up lazily and smirked. "Huh? Javier gave it to me, so it''s mine."


    Before Cedric could react, Marcellus suddenly bolted, clutching the gold pouch as he ran. "Later, little brother! Hahaha!!"


    "GET BACK HERE!!!" Cedric roared, immediately chasing after him.


    Javier, who had been watching from the hallway, grinned mischievously. "Mission success."


    Meira sighed but couldn''t hide her amusement as she watched the two brothers sprinting down the hall¡ªone screaming and the other laughing.


    Javier rushed outside, still grinning from the chaos he had caused inside the manor.


    Near the Pekko pen, Liana and Gloria were tending to their own Pekkos¡ªPikko, Liana''s elegant silver-feathered mount, and Peanuts, Gloria''s well-trained companion.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Buddy, Javier''s Pekko, was off doing his usual nonsense, pecking at the ground and scratching the earth wildly with his claws, like a chicken searching for worms.


    Javier chuckled. "Oi, Buddy, what are you doing?"


    Buddy''s head shot up. His eyes locked onto Javier.


    Then¡ª


    "CUQUAWKED! CUQUAWKED!!"


    With pure excitement, Buddy sprinted toward Javier at full speed¡ªhis large feet kicking up dust¡ªbefore circling him in a frenzy.


    "Oho~ Buddy is excited for sightseeing, right?"


    "CUQUAWK!!"


    Buddy stomped his feet, flapped his tiny wings, and squawked even louder.


    Liana smiled softly, watching the scene. "It seems he''s just as energetic as his owner."


    Gloria sighed but chuckled, adjusting her glasses. "Ara~ A perfect match, indeed."


    Javier grinned, patting Buddy''s beak. "Alright then! Let''s go on an adventure!"


    Just as Javier was about to hop onto Buddy, a loud voice interrupted his escape.


    "Oi, Javier!!"


    Oh crap.


    Javier barely had time to react before Cedric stormed toward him. "My share."


    "Ehhh?! I already gave it to Brother Marcellus!"


    Cedric didn''t budge. "Don''t care. My share."


    His grin widened as he wiggled his fingers, waiting for payment. Then, he dropped the real bombshell. "If I don''t get my share¡­ then Liana and Gloria can''t go along with you."


    Javier froze. "¡­Wait. What?"


    Cedric''s grin turned even more sinister. "Hmm¡­ what should I tell Father?" He tapped his chin ."Oh! I know! Maybe something like¡­"


    He put on a mock-serious face and cleared his throat. "Father¡­ your youngest son has been making trouble again. He dashed out recklessly, dragging along Liana and Gloria without informing his dear older brother¡­ Truly, I worry for him¡­"


    Javier stared, wide-eyed.


    Cedric smirked.


    Javier gritted his teeth. "¡­You''re evil."


    Cedric nodded proudly. "Older brothers must teach their little brothers important life lessons."


    Javier groaned. This was daylight robbery!


    "Fine! Ugh¡­"


    Javier grumbled in defeat, his fingers twitching as he reluctantly opened his magic storage. With a sigh, he pulled out another pouch of gold and shoved it into Cedric''s waiting palm.


    Cedric''s grin widened as he tossed the pouch in his hand a few times, enjoying the weight of his gotten gains. "That''s my little brother."


    Then¡ª


    Cedric suddenly leaned forward. "Want a kiss on your cheek?"


    Javier recoiled instantly. "EWWW! No way!!"


    Cedric laughed, pocketing his money. "Hahaha~"


    Annoyed but feeling victorious, Javier hopped onto Buddy''s back, gripping the reins. Just as he adjusted his seat, Cedric called out again.


    "By the way, little brother."


    Javier tilted his head. "Hmm?"


    Cedric smirked. "Go meet Father in Gaze City first and ask for permission."


    Javier froze. "¡­Wait. What?"


    He whipped his head around sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t I just get permission from both of you?!"


    Cedric grinned. "Huh? Of course. Permission to bring Liana and Gloria, right?"


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "And?"


    Cedric crossed his arms. "Not permission to leave the estate and go far away."


    "¡­You tricked me."


    Cedric''s grin widened. "It''s called being responsible."


    Javier groaned, slumping forward on Buddy. "I hate older brothers¡­"


    As Javier grumbled, still annoyed by Cedric''s trickery, his older brother suddenly spoke again.


    "By the way¡­ be careful."


    Javier waved a hand dismissively. "Yes, yes¡­ I know."


    Just then¡ª


    Marcellus arrived, casually tossing the gold pouch in his hand as he walked toward them. "So, Cedric. Got your share?"


    Cedric grinned, patting his pocket. "Of course! ~"


    Marcellus smirked, then turned toward Javier. "Little brother?"


    Javier, still seated on Buddy, tilted his head. "Hmm?"


    Marcellus''s expression softened, but his voice remained firm. "Be careful."


    Javier blinked and gave a small nod. "¡­I will."


    Then, Marcellus''s gaze shifted to Liana and Gloria, his expression turning serious. "Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids straightened immediately. "Yes, Master Marcellus?"


    Marcellus''s voice was calm but absolute. "Protect him at all costs. That is your mission."


    Without hesitation, they replied, "Yes, Master Marcellus!"


    Javier pouted slightly. "Oi, oi, don''t talk like I''m some helpless kid."


    Cedric chuckled. "Aren''t you?"


    Javier huffed, kicking Buddy lightly. "Whatever! We''re leaving!"


    As Buddy squawked and took off, Liana and Gloria mounted their Pekkos and followed closely behind.


    Marcellus and Cedric watched as their younger brother disappeared into the distance.


    Cedric stretched his arms. "Well¡­ time to relax."


    Marcellus tossed his gold pouch into the air and caught it. "Yep. And spend our little brother''s money~"


    Cedric then turned to Marcellus.


    "Brother?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m worried for Javier."


    Marcellus sighed, placing the pouch into his coat. "Listen, Cedric. That brat might act like a troublemaker, but he''s more capable than either of us when it comes to anything.We should be more worried about the fools who might try to mess with him."


    Cedric let out a chuckle. "Yeah¡­ I guess you''re right."


    Even so, he couldn''t shake the feeling in his chest.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 283 - 283: Control and Coordination ( 283 )

    Command Center ¨C Gaze City


    Inside the command center of Gaze City, Garius sat at the main table, reviewing the latest battle reports. Beside him, Francesca sipped her tea gracefully.


    Across from her, Eridith¡ªwas devouring meat like a child. Her plate was already stacked with bones, yet she continued tearing into another piece of roasted meat, her sharp teeth making quick work of it.


    Francesca sighed softly, watching the scene unfold. Then¡ªshe smiled. "Eridith¡­"


    Eridith paused mid-bite, looking up with wide, innocent eyes. "Hmm?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her warm smile unchanged. "You are a lady. Garius''s wife now. You shouldn''t act like a child anymore."


    Eridith froze, her cheeks puffed out with food, as if she had just been unfairly scolded. "But¡­!" she mumbled, still chewing.


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "No but! Act properly."


    Eridith swallowed her food quickly and sat up straight, pouting like a scolded child. Garius, without looking up from his reports, chuckled slightly. "She''s a dragon, dear. You know how she is."


    Francesca sighed, shaking her head. "Even dragons can learn proper table manners."


    Eridith grumbled under her breath, "I liked it better when I was just a scary dragon¡­"


    Francesca''s eyes slowly narrowed. "Oh?"


    Her voice was sweet. Too sweet. A soft, dangerous smile spread across her lips. "Someone dares to talk back?"


    Eridith''s entire body stiffened. "N-No! Nothing! I said nothing!!"


    Francesca stood up gracefully, placing her teacup down without a sound. Then¡ªshe slowly started walking toward Eridith. Her steps were gentle. Calm. Terrifying.


    "Fr-Francesca? Umm¡­ errr¡­ l-let''s talk about this¡ª"


    Francesca didn''t stop. Finally, she reached Eridith''s seat. And then¡ª


    She grabbed her horn.


    "EEEEEEEEEKKKKK!!!"


    Eridith flailed instantly, her tail twitching in panic. "FRANCESCA!! I''M SORRYYYY!!!"


    Francesca smiled even brighter. "Good girl. Now behave."


    Garius, still reading his reports, let out a small chuckle. "...You''ll never win against Francesca, Eridith."


    Eridith pouted but nodded rapidly, still held captive by Francesca''s grip.


    Just as Eridith was still recovering from Francesca''s lesson in proper behavior, the door to the command center opened.


    Alf stepped inside, his expression calm and professional. "My lord."


    Garius glanced up from his reports. "Go ahead."


    "Erisa, from the Elite Battle Maid Unit, has arrived," Alf reported. "She has brought the latest Mana Talkie, along with the¡ª"


    Alf paused for a moment, then clarified, "The Mana Relay, my lord."


    Garius nodded, understanding immediately.


    The Mana Relay¡ªa specialized communication device installed in the command center¡ªallowed the entire chain of command to listen in when someone reported via Mana Talkie. With it, officers, squad leaders, and key personnel could all hear orders in real-time, ensuring instant battlefield coordination.


    Garius smirked slightly. "Good. Bring it in."


    Alf bowed slightly before stepping aside, signaling for Erisa to enter. As the Elite Battle Maid stepped in, carrying the newest piece of military-grade communication technology.


    Eridith rubbed her head, pouting¡ªbut as soon as she heard "Mana Talkie," her eyes sparkled with interest. "Ohhh! New tech?!"


    Garius chuckled, leaning forward slightly, his eyes sharp with focus. "Alf."


    Alf stood at attention. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Status on the installation of the Mana Relay Tower?"


    Alf nodded. "The first tower is completed, my lord."


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "And its effectiveness?"


    "The patrol units and troops stationed along the wall can now report instantly. The signal reaches Gaze City without interference."


    Garius smirked slightly. "Good. That means we now have full control over battlefield communications."


    Francesca sipped her tea elegantly. "With this, our response time will be unmatched."


    Eridith, still rubbing her head from earlier, perked up. "Ohh~ So now we can hear everything from the front lines?"


    Alf confirmed with a nod. "Yes. With each additional tower, the signal will extend further, allowing seamless coordination throughout our territory." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought. "Then continue with the expansion. Prioritize areas near the border. I want full coverage before the enemy tries anything desperate."


    Alf bowed slightly. "It will be done, my lord."


    Garius grinned slightly. The enemy still thought they were fighting a conventional war. But with this? Armand was already playing on an entirely different level.


    Garius leaned back slightly, his expression calculating. "And Alf."


    Alf stood firm. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius tapped his fingers against the table, contemplating his next order. "Tell Hesbeirn to distribute the Mana Talkie units carefully. Priority goes to¡ª"


    Squad leaders of the patrol units along the borders.


    Leaders of the frontline troops managing active battles.


    Key officers and scouts responsible for relaying urgent reports.


    "The Mana Talkie units are still limited for now," Garius continued, "so only those in charge of critical communications should have them."


    Alf nodded. "Understood, my lord. I will inform Hesbeirn immediately."


    Francesca sipped her tea, listening calmly. "With this, no movement on the battlefield will go unnoticed."


    Garius smirked. "Exactly."


    Just as Alf finished his report, Erinnete entered the command center, her presence calm yet authoritative.


    "My lord."


    Garius looked up. "Go ahead, Erinnete."


    Erinnete stepped forward, holding a sealed letter. "We have increased the patrol units along the western border, between our region and the Beastkin Kingdom. Additionally, a delegate from the Demon Kingdom has delivered a message from the Demon King himself."


    She placed the official letter on the table before Garius. Garius casually broke the seal and unfolded the parchment.


    Letter from the Demon King


    To Garius De Armand,


    I extend my apologies for the trouble caused by your kingdom''s internal conflicts. Despite this, I hope that our trade routes will continue as usual, maintaining the prosperity between our people.


    As always, should you require my aid, I will gladly send my forces to assist you¡ªjust as I once did when you were still a child.


    Furthermore, if your region ever faces a great threat, I will not wait for your request. I will deploy my troops immediately to ensure that my borders remain safe from the chaos of war.


    May our alliance remain strong.


    ¡ªDemon King Dragan Veldrac


    Garius smirked, folding the letter and placing it on the table. "Good."


    But his expression quickly turned thoughtful. "However, if we allow the Demon King to send his forces now, King Edmund will surely be displeased."


    Francesca nodded in agreement. "He may tolerate Armand''s autonomy, but he would never accept demon troops openly marching under his rule."


    Garius leaned back, tapping the table lightly. "Tell the Overseer to send the best wine and a suitable gift to the Demon Kingdom as a gesture of thanks."


    Erinnete bowed slightly. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius sighed, his smirk turning into a cold smile. "King Edmund understands that it is our region that maintains peace with the Demon Kingdom. But those nobles?"


    He scoffed. "They''re too stupid to see the bigger picture, still clinging to their outdated fears."


    Let them play their political games. Because in the end¡ªArmand was the one holding everything together.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 284 - 284: A Rulers Wisdom ( 284 )

    Garius held the letter between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he contemplated the Demon Kingdom''s power.


    "The Demon Kingdom possesses nearly a million troops," he mused. Ogres, Oni, and countless other demon races¡ªmassive, brutal warriors built for berserker-style combat. Their magic? Overwhelming. Their sheer physical strength? Unmatched.


    Yet¡ªGarius smirked. "Not as good as her."


    He casually pointed toward Francesca. The elegant countess didn''t even flinch, calmly sipping her tea.


    Eridith, however, snorted and muttered under her breath, "I''d have to agree¡­"


    Francesca simply smiled, but the way she set her teacup down with perfect precision made it clear she had heard them. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand. "Let''s just say, if the Armand region were to fall¡­ I don''t think the rest of the kingdom would be ready for a full-scale war."


    His fingers drummed against the table. "King Edmund''s Royal Forces number over 500,000 strong, and I''m sure his allies would back him if necessary."


    He paused. "But the results of that war¡­"


    "Let''s just say¡­ no one is walking away unscathed."


    Francesca nodded. "The kingdom''s structure would collapse."


    Erinnete added, "And the real issue isn''t just the battlefield."


    Garius closed his eyes. "Exactly. The real problem is the people."


    Refugees flooding into different territories. Entire cities and villages left in ruin. Starvation, banditry, and chaos spreading like wildfire. War wasn''t just about who had the strongest army; it was about who could survive the aftermath.


    Garius slowly opened his eyes, his expression unreadable. "That''s why we fight smart."


    "Because unlike the nobles who treat war like a game¡­"


    "We understand what''s really at stake."


    Alf watched Garius''s expression carefully. "My lord¡­ it seems like you''re considering the possibility of Armand falling."


    Garius chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No¡­ not that, Alf."


    He leaned back, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "It''s just a hypothetical. We can never be too sure."


    War was unpredictable. Even the strongest armies could fall due to one mistake. But¡ª


    "Our troops are on par with the Demon Kingdom''s forces."


    That was not arrogance; that was a fact.


    In strength and magic, Armand''s elite forces could match the demons. In equipment and tactics, Armand surpassed them. That was why the Demon King never wanted war.


    Garius tapped the table, smirking. "The Demon King wants peace¡ªnot because he fears us, but because he values stability."


    He continued, his voice steady. "He wants his people to live comfortably. No starvation. No suffering. No families losing their loved ones in an endless war."


    That was the difference between a true ruler and the fools in the kingdom.


    Garius and the Demon King both understood one thing:


    Strength isn''t about destruction. It''s about ensuring your people can live in peace¡ªwithout ever having to draw their swords.


    Just as Garius was about to continue his speech, the door to the command center swung open. An elite guard stepped inside, his expression slightly awkward.


    "Umm¡­ my lord?"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Yes?"


    The guard hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "Your youngest son is here."


    Garius''s eye twitched. He pinched the bridge of his nose. "What does he want now?"


    The guard glanced at the others before answering carefully. "He said he wants to meet you."


    Garius let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples. "...Haaa¡­ Look at your youngest son, Francesca."


    He turned to his wife, who simply smiled gracefully.


    "Too clingy to you."


    Francesca sipped her tea, unfazed. "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Garius grumbled but didn''t argue. Meanwhile, Eridith chuckled, clearly entertained. "Oh? This should be fun~"


    Garius leaned back in his chair, exhaling. "Fine. Let him in."


    The door creaked open, and Javier stepped inside, his posture rigid and unnatural. He was fidgeting, shifting his weight from foot to foot. Behind him, Liana and Gloria followed, bowing politely, their gazes fixed firmly on the ground, not daring to look directly at Garius.


    Javier took a deep breath, then declared, "E-Esteemed Father!" He snapped into a formal salute, standing as straight as possible.


    Garius stared blankly at him. Silence.


    "¡­What do you want?"


    Javier hesitated, then forced a smile. "Umm¡­ permission to go sightseeing on the western border?"


    Garius''s eyebrow twitched. "Do you realize we are at war right now?"


    Javier froze, cold sweat forming on his forehead. "Umm¡­ ummm¡­"


    Then, in a burst of panic, he turned on his heel and bolted for the door. "FATHER IS SCARY!!"


    His panicked thoughts echoed in his head as he vanished from the command center at full speed. The door slammed shut behind him, leaving two stunned and betrayed maids in his wake.


    Liana felt her entire body stiffen. Inside her mind¡ª YOUNG MASTER!! How dare you leave us here!!


    Meanwhile, Gloria let out a small sigh, already preparing for the lecture they were about to receive.


    Garius rubbed his temples, exhaling deeply as the door slammed shut behind Javier.


    "¡­Liana."


    Liana straightened immediately, still bowing. "Yes, my lord?"


    "What does that brat want?"


    Liana hesitated for a moment before speaking. "My lord, if you allow me?"


    Garius sighed, waving a hand. "Go ahead."


    Liana lifted her head slightly, her eyes steady. "Young Master is concerned about the western border. He believes that, while the enemy cannot launch a full-scale attack from that direction, they may attempt underhanded tactics."


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "Explain."


    Liana nodded. "He suspects that small enemy units may disguise themselves as merchants or refugees, slipping into our territory in small numbers. If left unchecked, they could sabotage villages, burn farmlands, and create chaos¡ªforcing us to divert troops west."


    "A distraction," Francesca mused, her elegant fingers tapping against her teacup.


    Liana continued, her voice calm but firm. "Yes, my lady. The goal would be to make us believe the enemy is launching an attack from the west, causing us to split our forces and weaken the main defensive line."


    Garius leaned back, tapping his fingers against the table thoughtfully. "Hmmm. That boy¡­"


    His eyes glimmered with something unreadable. Liana waited patiently, not daring to speak further unless prompted.


    Finally, Garius chuckled. "¡­So he ran away because he already knew I''d approve."


    Francesca smiled softly. "Clever, isn''t he?"


    Eridith snorted. "More like a brat with good instincts."


    Garius sighed, shaking his head. "Fine. I''ll allow it."


    Liana placed a hand on her chest and bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Just as Liana and Gloria were about to step back, Garius spoke again. "And Liana? Gloria?"


    Both maids straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius smirked slightly, shaking his head. "About Javier''s concern¡­ it was already handled before you even arrived."


    Liana blinked. "¡­My lord?"


    Garius turned his gaze toward Erinnete, who stood calmly by his side. "Right, Erinnete?"


    The head of all maids, smirked slightly, crossing her arms. "Yes, my lord. I''ve already deployed additional scouts along the western border, blending in with trade routes and villages. If anything unusual happens, we''ll know immediately."


    Liana and Gloria stiffened before quickly bowing. "Mrs. Erinnete."


    Both maids lowered their heads in respect to their superior. Erinnete chuckled, tilting her head slightly.


    Garius smirked, watching them. "Well, since you''re already here¡­ you might as well go after that brat before he causes more trouble."


    Liana and Gloria straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord!"


    "It''s better if you both accompany him. Let him observe how things work¡ªhow the borders are maintained, how decisions affect lives. Understanding responsibility firsthand is far better than simply being told."


    Then, Garius''s tone hardened slightly. "Make sure you both protect him at all costs."


    Both maids straightened again. "As you command, my lord!"


    "And one more thing." Garius''s gaze turned sharp. "If Javier confronts any enemy, make sure he controls his emotions."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance. Javier was strong¡ªfar stronger than most realized. But raw strength wasn''t everything.


    Garius leaned forward slightly, his voice measured but absolute. "A ruler who lets emotions dictate their actions will never last."


    Liana clenched her fists slightly, understanding the hidden lesson. Gloria simply smiled knowingly. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius leaned back, sighing. "Go. And make sure that brat doesn''t cause me more trouble."


    Liana and Gloria bowed deeply before quickly exiting the room.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 285 - 285: Tides of Betrayal ( 285 )

    Francesca smiled gently, setting down her teacup as she gazed at her husband.


    "Dear?"


    Garius, still leaning back in his chair, glanced at her. "Hmm?"


    Her warm eyes studied him carefully. "It seems like you''ve made up your mind about something."


    She tilted her head slightly. "Are you sure?"


    Garius was silent for a moment, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. Then he exhaled. "...Hmm. I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "Knowing that our life is really¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. They both knew. Life was unpredictable, and the world was always shifting¡ªalliances, wars, fate itself.


    Francesca watched him carefully, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she simply smiled. "Then¡­ I''ll trust you, like I always have."


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, a rare moment of peace flickering across his face. "...That''s enough for me."


    Meanwhile, outside, Javier sat atop Buddy, lightly tapping the reins as he waited impatiently. The elite guards stationed nearby stood alert, their eyes discreetly watching their young master. Even though Javier was strong, his safety remained a top priority.


    Nearby, Pikko and Peanuts basked in the warm sunlight, their feathers fluffing up in relaxation. Javier tilted his head back, sighing. "Haaa¡­ what''s taking them so long?"


    Then¡ªhe saw them. Liana and Gloria approached, wearing the warmest, sweetest smiles.


    Javier''s instincts screamed at him. Err¡­ Umm¡­ Aaa¡­ He could feel it: that dangerous aura, the unspoken punishment for leaving them behind in the command center.


    Then, Liana''s voice rang out. "Young Master~"


    EEEEKKKKK!!!


    Javier panicked, gripping Buddy''s reins tightly. Buddy, feeling his rider''s urgency, squawked loudly, kicking up dirt as he prepared to bolt.


    But¡ªthere was no escape. Liana and Gloria were already beside him.


    Just as Javier was about to make his great escape, Liana and Gloria grabbed him.


    "Eeeekkk!!"


    With zero effort, they yanked him down from Buddy. Javier barely landed on his feet before his survival instincts kicked in.


    He turned and ran. "Liana! Gloria! Let''s talk about this¡ª"


    "Hmm~?"


    Their sweet voices sent chills down his spine. He sprinted around the area, dodging between the Pekkos, his heart racing.


    But Liana and Gloria were calmly walking after him, smiling that terrifying, knowing smile. There was no escape.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched scream echoed from outside. "GYAAAAARRRHHH!!"


    The room fell silent for a moment. Alf and Erinnete exchanged glances before breaking into smiles.


    Garius barely reacted, his eyes still focused on the reports in front of him.


    Eridith? She didn''t even blink, too busy munching on roasted meat.


    And Francesca? She simply took a slow sip of her tea, her elegant smile never fading.


    Garius finally glanced up. "Francesca?"


    "Yes, dear?"


    He tilted his head slightly. "Are you sure you don''t want to interfere?"


    Francesca calmly placed her cup down. "Hmm? Not really." She smiled softly. "Besides¡­ it''s always like that every day."


    Garius sighed, shaking his head before returning to his reports.


    The Other Side ¨C Klimbert Estate


    Inside the grand halls of Klimbert Estate, tension filled the air like a storm about to break. At the center of it all, Duke Ibzles sat, his face twisted in pure fury. The gathered nobles¡ªViscounts, Count, and other high-ranking lords¡ªwere equally unsettled, the atmosphere thick with disbelief, frustration, and barely contained panic.


    Then¡ª


    Crash!


    A goblet smashed against the marble floor, spilling wine everywhere. Duke Ibzles stood abruptly, his eyes burning with rage. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure!?"


    His booming voice echoed through the hall. The messenger trembled, gripping the scroll in his hands as sweat dripped down his forehead.


    "Y-Yes, my lord¡­" he stammered. "Our 70,000-strong army¡­ has been completely annihilated."


    Silence.


    Cold. Heavy. Unforgiving.


    The nobles gritted their teeth, some gripping their armrests so tightly their knuckles turned white. This wasn''t just a defeat; it was an utter disaster.


    While Duke Ibzles raged and the other nobles stewed in anger, Klimbert carefully hid his smirk. Inside, he was far from upset. This was expected. More importantly¡ªhe still had a plan.


    But on the outside¡ª


    He furrowed his brows, pretending to share in the anger. "Duke Ibzles," Klimbert spoke in a calm yet ''frustrated'' tone, drawing attention to himself. "Perhaps¡­ this happened because we split our forces."


    Duke Ibzles narrowed his eyes. "What?"


    Klimbert sighed dramatically, shaking his head. "Think about it. We sent the first wave¡ª30,000. Then another 35,000. The other remaining 35,000 forces were stationed at the war camp."


    He paused, scanning the gathered nobles. "If we had committed fully from the very beginning, maybe we could have won easily."


    Some nobles nodded slightly, murmuring among themselves. Duke Ibzles gritted his teeth. "Are you saying this was our mistake!?"


    Klimbert raised his hands in a calming gesture. "No, no, my lord. I only mean that we underestimated Armand. That''s all."


    Inside, he was laughing. Because while the others panicked¡ªhe was already looking ahead.


    Klimbert, still masking his amusement, stepped forward with a solemn expression.


    "Duke Ibzles."


    The furious duke turned toward him, his eyes still blazing with frustration. Klimbert bowed slightly, as if offering respect, but his voice remained calm and persuasive.


    "I believe I can still spare half of my current troops. However, if we truly want to crush Armand, we should not rely on a few houses alone."


    The room fell silent, hanging on his words.


    "There are more noble households still supporting this coalition. If every one of them contributes troops, we can assemble an overwhelming force."


    Duke Ibzles frowned but listened carefully. Klimbert continued, his voice carrying a sense of urgency.


    "Our previous mistake was not committing fully. This time, we should go all in¡ªno half-measures."


    Duke Ibzles gritted his teeth, then turned to the gathered nobles, his presence commanding.


    "Fine! I want every noble house present to send their forces¡ª2,000 or more!"


    The nobles stiffened, whispering among themselves.


    "We already lost so many troops¡­"


    "Armand isn''t weak like we thought¡­"


    "But if we hold back now, we''ll lose everything!"


    Duke Ibzles slammed his fist onto the table, silencing the murmurs.


    "If each of you spares just 2,000 troops, we will have 100,000 soldiers ready for battle. I will personally add 20,000 of my own forces, bringing our total to 120,000."


    He swept his gaze over the room, his tone filled with promise and hunger.


    "This time, we will wipe out Armand completely. And when we do¡ª"


    His lips curled into a cruel smirk.


    "You will all be rewarded handsomely when we divide the Armand lands."


    Some nobles hesitated, but many¡ªgreed ignited¡ªnodded in agreement.


    Klimbert hid his smirk once again. Everything was going exactly as he planned.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 286 - 286: Web of Deception ( 286 )

    Klimbert hid his smirk, carefully masking his true intentions behind a look of concern. He stepped forward once more, his voice filled with urgency.


    "Listen, my lords! If we do not attack with our full coalition force¡ªif we hesitate now¡ªwe are leaving ourselves open to destruction!"


    Some nobles looked uneasy, while others frowned in confusion. Klimbert continued, his tone dark and foreboding.


    "Do you all know what kind of man Garius is?"


    He paused, letting the tension build. Then, with a serious expression, he spoke the blatant lie.


    "If we leave Armand standing, knowing Garius¡­ he will surely counterattack! Not just defend¡ªhe will come for us next!"


    Gasps filled the room. Some nobles'' faces paled, while others gritted their teeth, gripping their armrests tightly. One of the viscounts clenched his fists. "You mean¡­ Armand will go on the offensive?!"


    Klimbert nodded firmly. "Yes! If we let him recover, his forces will not remain idle. They will march¡ªand the first place he will target? Our borders!"


    More murmurs spread through the room, a palpable wave of fear and uncertainty. Duke Ibzles slammed his fist on the table again, eyes burning with rage.


    "Then we strike first. We wipe out Armand before he has a chance!"


    The nobles who had been hesitant before now looked determined¡ªsome out of greed, others out of fear. Klimbert lowered his head slightly, hiding his victorious smirk.


    As the nobles continued to argue and plan, Klimbert calmly raised his hand.


    "Anem."


    His personal butler stepped forward, bowing respectfully. But unlike the other nobles, Anem noticed the subtle glint in his lord''s eyes.


    Klimbert then asked the question loud enough for every noble to hear.


    "How many troops can we spare for the coalition?"


    Anem, playing his role perfectly, bowed once again before answering. "Around 6,000, my lord."


    Murmurs spread throughout the room. Many nobles nodded in approval, believing Klimbert was fully committing to the war effort. But in reality, that 6,000 was not part of his true army; it was a mercenary force. Only Klimbert, his butler Anem, and his own general knew the truth.


    Klimbert rubbed his chin thoughtfully before speaking again, ensuring he sounded responsible and committed. "Hmm¡­ If we send all 6,000 to the coalition, what about our border?"


    Anem smiled slightly, knowing exactly how to respond. "Do not worry, my lord. The ''6,000'' troops are not part of the forces guarding our border."


    More nobles nodded in agreement, reassured by Klimbert''s supposed "sacrifice" for the war effort. Duke Ibzles grunted approvingly. "Good. Every noble should follow Klimbert''s example."


    Klimbert lowered his head slightly, hiding the satisfied smirk forming on his lips. Everything was going perfectly.


    Klimbert turned slightly, his expression calm yet unreadable. His butler, Anem, stood silently beside him, awaiting further orders.


    Without hesitation, Klimbert spoke in a low but firm voice.


    "Anem."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Tell the ''general'' to prepare the ''troops.'' Make sure they are fully ready to deploy at our border."


    Anem nodded, his face remaining neutral. "Understood, my lord."


    But only the two of them knew the real meaning behind those words. The ''troops'' were mercenaries, not Klimbert''s actual soldiers. The ''general'' was a hired commander, someone completely disposable if things went wrong. And the ''border deployment''? It wasn''t to defend Klimbert''s land; it was to stand by and watch, ensuring Klimbert was never truly at risk¡ªwhile the rest of the nobles threw themselves into battle.


    Klimbert glanced toward the gathered lords, his voice turning smooth and reassuring.


    "Once the coalition army is ready, my forces will march with them under their assigned commander."


    Anem bowed deeply, playing his part. "As you command, my lord."


    As the nobles continued finalizing their war plans, unaware of the deception at play, Klimbert allowed himself the smallest, hidden smirk. No matter who won this war¡­ Klimbert would come out on top.


    While the nobles discussed strategy, Klimbert remained silent, but inside, he was already calculating his next move. If Duke Ibzles truly committed 20,000 of his forces to this war, the remaining forces protecting his own region would drop below 100,000. A strong force¡ªbut not invincible.


    However, Klimbert wasn''t foolish enough to consider attacking Duke Ibzles directly. That would be suicide. No¡ªhis true targets were elsewhere. His gaze flickered toward the maps laid out on the war table, specifically to the three lesser territories bordering this conflict: High Baron Relles, Viscount Thorne, and Baron Farndale. All three were sending troops to support the coalition, which meant their borders would be nearly defenseless. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a subtle smirk, hidden beneath his thoughtful expression. Soon. Once the battle against Armand reached its peak, he would sweep in and take everything left unguarded. Let the fools exhaust themselves against Garius. By the time they realized what was happening, their lands would already belong to him.


    Screw the nobles. Screw Duke Ibzles. Screw the Saint of Three Gods and their so-called holy war. Klimbert gritted his teeth, barely keeping his smirk from stretching wider. This entire war? A joke. These fools still thought they were fighting for glory, faith, and land. But Klimbert? He knew better.


    "Soon¡­"


    He could already see it: the coalition forces crushed, the nobles weakened, the so-called "holy cause" shattered into nothing. And then¡ªthese shitholes would beg. But he wouldn''t show mercy. Not to Ibzles. Not to the nobles who still believed in their pathetic war. Not to anyone.


    He would crush them. The whole lot of them. And when the dust settled¡ªhe would take everything. All of it.


    Once all the land he planned to conquer was under his control, Klimbert wouldn''t stop there. His next move? Mass recruitment. He would raise a new army¡ªfar larger than before.


    But, of course, the King would notice. And if the King asked why he was suddenly building up so many troops? Simple.


    "These nobles attacked my borders while I was busy fighting for the coalition against Armand. I had no choice but to defend myself."


    A perfect excuse. It would make him look like a victim, not an opportunist. It would justify his military expansion without raising suspicion. It would allow him to fortify his newly conquered lands without interference.


    And what if the Saint of Three Gods Church tried to interfere? If they attempted to mobilize a ''holy army'' or demanded he acknowledge their authority? He already had the answer.


    "I have investigated these lands and found that they do not truly follow the teachings of the Saint of Three Gods."


    That would shut them up instantly. After all, the church couldn''t defend lands that didn''t ''properly'' worship their faith. With one move, he would undermine both the nobles and the church¡ªwhile growing his power unchecked. And when the time was right¡­ even the King himself wouldn''t be safe.


    Klimbert sat comfortably, his fingers lightly tapping against the armrest of his chair. His eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    "Anem."


    Anem stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a small, knowing smirk. "Did you already send my regards to them?"


    Anem remained calm, but a sharp glint flickered in his eyes. "Yes, my lord. They are all waiting."


    Klimbert leaned back, exhaling slowly. "Good."


    Everything was in motion. Now, all that was left¡ªwas to watch the fools march to their ruin.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 287 - 287: The Price of War ( 287 )

    More than three weeks into the holy war, the main trade route from Armand was closed, plunging the marketplaces across the kingdom into chaos.


    At a Local Sugar Merchant''s Stall


    "WHAT!? Why is White Gold three times the usual price!?"


    The merchant snorted, crossing his arms. "Hell, if you don''t want it, go buy honey instead."


    The customer gritted his teeth. "But honey is even more expensive!"


    The merchant shrugged, unimpressed. "Then deal with it! You''re lucky we even have stock! Do you know how hard it is to get this now?" He leaned forward, his voice turning sharper. "I had to cross through the Beastkin Kingdom just to secure a few sacks! Do you have any idea how much that cost me? Taxes, permits! If you want sugar, buy it! If not, scram!"


    The customer gulped, realizing there was no room for negotiation.


    At the Grain Market


    Another heated argument broke out in a different part of the city.


    "What is this wheat!? This isn''t the usual Armand quality!"


    The vendor grumbled, throwing his hands up. "Of course it''s not! Armand isn''t selling right now! You expect me to magically grow their wheat for you!?"


    The customer clicked his tongue in frustration. "Damn war."


    At the Fresh Market¡ªThe Seafood Crisis


    "Still no frozen fish!?"


    The stall owner sighed, rubbing his temples. "How many times do I have to say this? Armand is the only region with magic freezers! Without their frozen shipments, we have nothing!"


    The customer scowled. "Can''t you import fresh seafood from other coastal regions?"


    The stall owner let out a dry laugh. "Hah! Do you think fresh fish can last more than a day without ice!?"


    "Why not use ice magic?"


    A sudden silence fell around them. The merchant stared at him as if he were the dumbest man alive. Then, he slammed his palm onto the stall. "Are you stupid!? Ice magic is for combat! It destroys food, not freezes it properly, you idiot!"


    The customer took a step back, embarrassed. "¡­Oh."


    With Armand''s main trade routes closed, the entire kingdom was feeling the consequences. Basic necessities like sugar, wheat, and frozen seafood became rare commodities.


    Alternative goods skyrocketed in price. Merchants struggled to find replacements, often resorting to expensive or low-quality imports. Cities further from Armand suffered the most, as they relied entirely on its supply chain. And yet¡ª


    This was only the beginning.


    A group of commoners gathered near a busy market, their voices filled with anger and frustration.


    "Damn! This war in Armand is really messing with us!"


    An older merchant adjusted his empty cart and grumbled, "Yeah¡­ If only they let their people trade like before. Why the hell do these nobles want to start a war with a peaceful region? We''re all part of the same kingdom! What''s the point!?"


    A younger worker, carrying an empty sack that once held grain, clenched his fists. "Those shitheads are making life harder for everyone. With prices going up, more people are going to starve."


    A woman, holding her hungry child, sighed bitterly. "The nobles don''t care. They sit in their mansions, eating well, while we fight for scraps."


    Nearby, a carriage driver cursed under his breath, struggling to repair a broken wheel. "And it''s not just food! With Armand''s roads and trade routes closed, we can''t even move goods properly!"


    Another merchant, standing beside his nearly empty stall, nodded in agreement. "Exactly! Armand''s roads were the safest, the smoothest! Now we have to take longer, dangerous routes. Bandits are attacking more, and guess what? Hiring mercenaries for protection costs even more money!"


    A farmer, holding a bruised apple, spoke up. "And without regular trade, markets will crash. Food rots before it can be sold, merchants lose profits, and soon¡­ people won''t even have work."


    Silence fell over the crowd. They all knew the truth. The longer this war dragged on, the worse things would get.


    A young man, barely in his twenties, crossed his arms in confusion. "But¡­ I heard the Klimbert region has all the stock. Why don''t our merchants just go there and buy directly from them?"


    An older merchant, his face weary from years of trade, snorted. "Didn''t you hear? Klimbert''s merchants and their nobles refuse to sell."


    A nearby woman, carrying a small basket of overpriced bread, sighed bitterly. "Even though they have stockpiles of White Gold , they won''t release any of it to the market."


    The carriage driver, who had just finished repairing his wheel, grumbled, "Not just sugar. Wheat, dried meat, salt¡ªthey have everything. But try buying from them?" He spat on the ground. "They won''t even let you near the trade posts."


    A younger merchant, hopeful yet naive, raised a suggestion. "Can''t someone go and negotiate with the merchants there?"


    The older merchant shook his head. "Hah! You think Klimbert''s merchants have a say in this? The nobles control everything. If anyone tries to buy, they''ll just raise the price to something impossible or outright refuse."


    A woman, who once traded with Klimbert before the war, tightened her grip on her shawl. "They''re hoarding it."


    "What?"


    "They''re waiting for desperation to kick in. When food becomes even more scarce, when people have no choice, they''ll sell it at ten times the price."


    The realization sank in. Klimbert wasn''t just withholding supplies; he was waiting for suffering¡ªso he could profit from it. And as the war dragged on, the people knew¡ªthings would only get worse.


    A frustrated merchant slammed his hand against a wooden stall, his voice rising. "The Merchant Union is supposed to stand together! Why the hell aren''t Klimbert''s merchants cooperating!?"


    The surrounding merchants and traders murmured in agreement, their faces filled with frustration.


    A veteran trader, wearing a worn-out cloak, shook his head with a deep sigh. "I don''t know¡­ but one thing''s clear¡ªKlimbert''s merchants don''t make the decisions. Their lord controls every market, every trade route, every piece of stock in his region."


    A young merchant, barely able to keep his business afloat, gritted his teeth. "Then why don''t they do something about it?! If they''re part of the Merchant Union, they should be working with us!"


    The older trader let out a bitter chuckle. "Because in Klimbert''s land, his people come first. Above all else." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another merchant scoffed. "Bullshit! That''s not how trade works! We survive by working together, not by hoarding like rats!"


    The veteran trader shook his head. "That''s just it¡­ Klimbert doesn''t need to work together. He''s stockpiled enough to outlast this war. While the rest of us struggle, he waits."


    A heavy silence fell over the crowd.


    The crowd of merchants and commoners turned toward the veteran merchant, their faces filled with both hope and desperation.


    "Can''t you do something about this!?"


    The old trader sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t know¡­ but we can write an official complaint to the Merchant Guild Master."


    A few merchants murmured in agreement, but one scoffed. "Hah! And what will that do? By the time they read it, half of us will be ruined!"


    The veteran raised his hand, calming them down. "Listen. There is one option left."


    The crowd leaned in, eager for a solution. "I think I can still make it to the Beastkin Kingdom. I heard they''re still trading with Armand."


    Hope flickered in their eyes. "Then why don''t we all go!?"


    But the veteran shook his head. "It''s not that simple." He pointed at the map posted on the market board, tracing his finger along the route to the nearest border town of the Beastkin Kingdom. "The road from here to the Beastkin Kingdom isn''t safe. It never was. We''d need to hire adventurers to guard our merchandise."


    A younger merchant crossed his arms. "So? We hire them."


    The veteran''s expression darkened. "Not just adventurers. The road is filled with monsters and bandits. Do you know how much it would cost to hire enough protection for a fully loaded caravan?"


    Silence fell over the crowd.


    He sighed and continued. "Even if we reach the Beastkin Kingdom safely, the travel expenses will make our costs skyrocket. That means whatever we bring back¡ªsugar, wheat, meat¡ªit''ll be even more expensive than it already is."


    A butcher, standing at the edge of the crowd, gritted his teeth. "We can depend on local farmers and hunters for food, right?"


    The veteran nodded. "For meat and wheat, yes. But it won''t be enough."


    A younger woman, holding her child, clenched her fists. "Then what happens to us?"


    No one had an answer.


    And that was the scariest part.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 288 - 288: Flames of Heresy ( 288 )

    Garius leaned back in his chair. "Alf."


    Alf, who had been standing nearby, immediately stepped forward. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. "I don''t feel good."


    Francesca, who had been observing quietly, finally spoke up. "Hmm? What''s wrong, dear?"


    Garius didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he turned to Eridith, the White Flame, his dragon-wife, who was still finishing the last of her roast meat. "Eridith."


    She blinked, chewing slowly. "Yes?"


    Garius met her gaze. "Can you follow Javier and his two maids to the border town?"


    Eridith raised an eyebrow. "The one between the Beastkin Kingdom and Armand?"


    "Yes."


    She frowned slightly. "Why?"


    Garius shook his head. "I don''t know¡­ Perhaps just a precaution."


    Eridith tilted her head. "But your youngest son is strong."


    Erinnete, standing to the side, nodded in agreement. "Yes, my lord. I even saw how he easily handled Blakor and his assassin team before."


    Garius tapped his fingers on the table, his expression unreadable. "No¡­ I''m not really worried about Javier''s safety. I know he''s strong." His eyes darkened slightly. "But something doesn''t feel right."


    A heavy silence settled in the room. Everyone knew¡ªwhen Garius had a bad feeling, it was never wrong.


    Francesca slowly placed her teacup down, her elegant smile fading slightly. Eridith stopped chewing. Even Erinnete, usually calm and composed, lowered her gaze, deep in thought.


    Then¡ª


    Garius turned to Alf. "Alf."


    Alf immediately straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s voice was firm, absolute. "Tell Hesbeirn and Rasdingen to take over command for now."


    Alf bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Francesca watched Garius closely. "You''re going yourself, aren''t you?"


    Garius smirked slightly. "I just want to make sure of something."


    He exhaled, already preparing his next steps when¡ª


    "I''m going with you."


    Francesca''s calm, elegant voice echoed through the room.


    Garius glanced up, only to see his wife smiling softly. His golden eyes narrowed slightly. "Francesca¡ª"


    "No objections." She lifted her teacup gracefully, taking a sip before continuing. "Where my husband goes, I follow." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Garius could respond¡ª


    "Let me join too."


    Eridith smirked, cracking her knuckles. "You''re being cautious? Then you''ll need me. If something does happen, I can burn it all to the ground."


    Garius rubbed his forehead. "¡­Let''s wait for Alf first."


    Erinnete, who had been standing silently, remained poised, watching the exchange. She wasn''t going to argue. She was going too. Because when Garius felt uneasy¡­


    That meant something dangerous was truly ahead.


    Javier rode ahead on Buddy, enjoying the ride as the warm wind brushed against his face. Liana and Gloria followed closely behind on their own Pekkos, the three of them making steady progress toward the border town.


    Then¡ª


    Javier''s sharp eyes caught something in the distance: a thin trail of smoke rising into the sky.


    He narrowed his eyes, pointing ahead. "Hmm? What''s that?"


    Liana and Gloria followed his gaze, and the moment they saw it, their expressions hardened.


    "Young Master¡­ we better investigate it. Now." Liana''s voice was unusually firm.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, nodding in agreement. "Smoke in a village is never a good sign."


    Javier''s grin faded, replaced by a sharp focus. "Buddy! Let''s go!"


    With a loud squawk, Buddy kicked off the ground, charging forward.


    Liana and Gloria followed without hesitation, their Pekkos racing at full speed toward the unknown danger ahead.


    As Javier rode on, the wind rushing past him, he heard something beyond the crackling of burning wood: the clash of swords and horrified screams.


    His eyes narrowed. "What the¡ª? Buddy, faster!"


    Buddy squawked loudly, his powerful legs kicking up dust as he sprinted ahead.


    Behind him, Liana and Gloria''s expressions hardened. Without a word, they readied their weapons. Liana gripped her magic bow, the faint glow of enchanted arrows forming as she pulled the string taut. Gloria tightened her grip on her warhammer, her calm expression replaced by focused determination.


    The three of them rushed toward the source of the sounds¡ªtoward the village.


    Then¡ª


    Javier saw it.


    A scene of horror unfolded before him. The village guards lay motionless on the ground, their weapons scattered around them.


    Then a voice rang out from inside the village: "Kill the heretic!"


    Javier''s fists clenched tightly, his eyes burning with fury. "Liana. Gloria." His voice was cold and steady. "Get ready."


    Because whoever did this¡­


    Would not leave alive.


    As Javier and his companions burst into the village, the stench of burning flesh filled the air. The sight before him froze his blood. Villagers¡ªmen, women, even children¡ªwere hanging from wooden stakes, their lifeless bodies swaying under the rising smoke. Some had already been burned, blackened corpses collapsing into ash, reminiscent of the horrific witch trials of old.


    Javier''s breathing slowed, his expression darkening. He reached into his magic storage, and in an instant, his Adamantite sword gleamed in his hand.


    Then¡ª


    He moved. A blur. A flash of steel. With all his strength, he leaped toward the enemies, his sword aimed to cut down the first figure he saw.


    CLANG!


    His blade was parried mid-air.


    The one who stopped him? A man with a sinister smirk, wielding a blade that hummed with divine energy. Kenjirou¡ªthe Sword Hero. A summoned hero.


    He pushed back against Javier''s strike effortlessly, chuckling as their swords locked. "Well, well, well¡­ Marcellus and Cedric''s little snot-nosed brat came to play." Kenjirou''s smirk widened as his eyes flickered toward Liana. "Oho~ and ''my'' elf is here too."


    Liana''s eyes burned with disgust, but she didn''t respond. She didn''t even acknowledge him. Just like before.


    Kenjirou''s smirk twitched. Javier''s rage boiled over. "You."


    Kenjirou laughed. "Oh? What''s with that look? This is what happens when people refuse to submit to the Saint of Three Gods."


    Javier tightened his grip on his sword. That''s when the rest of the summoned heroes stepped forward. A full party of advanced-class warriors, standing together like they were the ''main characters'' of this world. They stood confidently, seemingly untouchable.


    Javier didn''t care. He wasn''t going to let them leave alive.


    Kenjirou laughed mockingly, pressing his blade against Javier''s. "You? A mere snot-nosed brat? Challenging us?"


    He pulled back, flipping his sword effortlessly before pointing it at Javier. "We are the divine summoned heroes¡ªblessed by the goddess herself! You think you can defeat us with that weapon?"


    The rest of the heroes smirked, arrogance dripping from their expressions. "We are blessed not only with power, but with divine skills, divine status, and most importantly¡ª" Kenjirou lifted his sword, the blade glowing with holy energy. "Divine weapons! Weapons that none of you filthy shit will ever touch! AHAHAHAHA!"


    Javier felt his blood boil. Not just from their arrogance or the way they looked down on everyone, but because he knew the truth. The only reason these so-called ''heroes'' were strong in the first place¡­ was because of his brothers. Marcellus. Cedric. They trained them, accompanied them, helped them level up. And now, these bastards acted like they were superior.


    Javier''s rage overflowed, his voice cold and unforgiving. "You all¡­ are nothing without my brothers."


    Then¡ª


    A shift in the air. The ground shook violently. Javier activated his Gravity skill at maximum. A sudden force crushed downward. The cultists chanting collapsed instantly, their bodies pressed flat against the dirt as they struggled to breathe. Some screamed, their bones snapping. The village quaked, cracks forming in the ground as the intense weight pulled everything downward.


    And the heroes? They felt it¡ªbut only just. Kenjirou staggered slightly, then quickly regained his footing, scoffing. "Hah! Look at this little brat! He thinks he has the power to challenge us?!"


    The Assassin Hero grinned, twirling his daggers. "Pathetic. Not even close."


    The Mage Hero chuckled, flames dancing on her fingertips. "I expected more from a noble brat."


    The Priest Hero smirked, tapping his staff against the ground. "You should pray, child. The goddess may forgive you for this foolishness."


    Kenjirou laughed louder, pointing at Javier mockingly. "AHAHAHAHA! What a joke! You think you''re strong?!"


    Javier didn''t respond. His eyes burned with pure rage. In that moment, he didn''t care if they were heroes. He was going to break them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 289 - 289: The Breaking Point ( 289 )

    Kenjirou grinned, his weapon glowing with divine energy as he rushed forward, aiming straight for Javier''s throat.


    A full-powered charge.


    But¡ª


    CLANG!


    Javier parried the attack effortlessly, his Adamantite sword holding firm against the so-called ''divine weapon.'' Unlike his usual self, there was no grin on his face, no playful remarks. Javier''s eyes were pure, burning rage.


    This was not a game. This was not a sparring match. This was war.


    Kenjirou, expecting to see fear or hesitation, was slightly taken aback. But then, his smirk widened. "Oh? No jokes? No witty remarks?" He pressed against Javier''s blade, sneering. "What''s wrong, little brat? Too scared?"


    Javier said nothing. He didn''t care for words anymore.


    At that moment¡ª


    The other summoned heroes moved.


    The Assassin Hero, Shun, disappeared into the shadows.


    The Archer Hero, Mirielle, aimed her glowing arrow at Gloria.


    The Mage Hero, Emilia, chanted a spell, fire forming in her palm.


    The Tanker Hero, Damian, charged forward like an unstoppable wall.


    Their targets? Liana and Gloria.


    Kenjirou glanced to the side as they moved, his grin turning disgusting. "Oi, at least spare the elf." He laughed. "I''m going to enjoy her later."


    That was the moment¡ª


    Javier''s killing intent exploded.


    Liana and Gloria fought fiercely, their weapons clashing against overwhelming power.


    Gloria''s warhammer swung with brutal force, knocking back the Archer Hero''s arrows and shattering the ground beneath her enemies. Liana''s magic bow fired rapid, mana-infused arrows, piercing through the gaps in their formation. But¡ªthere were too many.


    Javier, still locked in combat with Kenjirou, couldn''t assist.


    Liana gritted her teeth, quickly summoning an Earth Golem, its massive body rising from the ground to protect them.


    But then¡ª


    The Tanker Hero, Damian, smashed straight through it, his divine armor glowing with unstoppable force.


    "AHAHAHA! BITCH! THAT''S TOO WEAK!"


    Liana staggered back, her mind racing for another counterattack¡ª


    Then¡ª


    Another enemy joined in.


    "Well, well, they''re just maids. What can they even do, anyway?"


    A sinister smirk curled across the Assassin Hero''s lips.


    Javier¡ªtoo far to stop it¡ªsaw it.


    The Assassin Hero appear behind Liana and Gloria, who were still fighting off the others.


    And then¡ª


    Stab.


    Gloria''s eyes widened. She froze. A cold, sharp steel blade pierced through her back, emerging from her stomach, dripping with blood.


    "Glori¡ª"


    Liana barely had time to react¡ª


    Before she felt it too.


    A piercing pain in her stomach. She looked down to see a blade sticking out of her abdomen.


    The world slowed.


    Liana''s eyes trembled as she turned her gaze¡ª


    To Javier.


    Her voice¡ªweak, but filled with desperation. "...Young¡­ master¡­"


    Javier''s entire body went cold.


    Liana''s legs gave out, her body collapsing toward the ground.


    "Run¡­"


    She fell.


    And Gloria fell beside her.


    Javier''s mind went blank.


    Liana.


    Gloria.


    The two women¡ªthe women he loved¡ªwere gone.


    Javier stood frozen, staring at their lifeless bodies on the ground. His mind was blank. His chest felt hollow. Everything around him¡ªthe crackling fire, the mocking laughter of the summoned heroes, the scent of blood¡ªfaded into nothing.


    "Damn it! I told you to leave her alive!"


    Kenjirou''s angry voice cut through the silence. He turned toward the Assassin Hero, clicking his tongue in frustration. "Damn it, control yourself next time!!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier didn''t move. He just stood there, the words, the laughter, the arrogance of these so-called "heroes" echoing in his empty mind.


    They think this is a game?


    His breathing slowed. Something deep inside him cracked.


    First Limiter ¨C Remove.


    A pressure exploded outward. The air grew thick. The ground shook.


    The heroes paused, their instincts screaming.


    Second Limiter ¨C Remove.


    The pressure doubled. The air became suffocating, as if gravity itself had bent toward him.


    Third Limiter ¨C Remove.


    Javier''s body trembled violently, blood dripping from his lips. His bones creaked, his muscles screamed¡ªhis body wasn''t built to handle this. But he felt nothing. His face remained completely blank. Expressionless. Emotionless. Just pure, cold emptiness.


    Fourth Limiter ¨C Remove.


    The world shattered around him.


    Then¡ª


    He vanished.


    Before anyone could react¡ª


    The Assassin Hero felt something pierce his chest. His eyes widened¡ª


    Javier had appeared behind him. His blade was already buried in the Assassin''s back.


    And then¡ª


    He stabbed again.


    And again.


    And again.


    And again.


    A relentless storm of stabs, each one faster, harder, deeper. The Assassin couldn''t even scream. His body convulsed, but Javier didn''t stop.


    Even as blood splattered across his face. Even as his hands were coated in red. Even as the Assassin''s life slipped away.


    Javier''s blank eyes didn''t change. Because this wasn''t enough. They all had to die.


    Every. Single. One.


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened in shock.


    The Assassin Hero was dying.


    But¡ªthat was impossible. He had a divine blessing. As long as his divine weapon remained intact, he would always be revived, no matter how many times he was killed.


    But right now¡ª


    The Assassin was twitching on the ground, his body convulsing as Javier continued to stab without hesitation. Blood pooled beneath him, but he wasn''t dead yet.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth. "Damn it! The brat''s fast!"


    "We need to move¡ªNOW!" the Shield Hero, Damian, roared.


    The other heroes reacted instantly, launching their attacks to save the Assassin.


    The Tanker Hero charged forward, his massive shield glowing with divine energy. The Archer Hero unleashed a rain of mana-infused arrows. The Mage Hero conjured a sphere of fire, ready to engulf Javier in an explosion.


    But¡ª


    Javier vanished.


    Gone.


    A second later¡ª


    He reappeared near Gloria''s fallen body.


    His blank, empty gaze fell upon her warhammer. Without hesitation, he picked it up. The massive weapon, far heavier than any normal human could wield, hummed violently as he poured a tremendous amount of mana into it.


    The air around the hammer twisted from sheer magical pressure. The ground beneath him cracked, splintering outward from the raw power flowing into the weapon.


    The heroes felt it. A chill ran down their spines.


    "What¡­ the hell is he doing!?" the Mage Hero whispered.


    Then¡ª


    Javier vanished again.


    CRACK!


    The Assassin Hero screamed as the warhammer struck him from behind.


    "GAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!"


    Javier didn''t stop. The warhammer, charged with an enormous amount of mana, struck again. And again. And again. Each impact shattered bones, crushed flesh, sent tremors through the air. Blood splattered everywhere¡ªbut the Assassin still wasn''t dead. His divine blessing kept reviving him.


    But Javier didn''t care. He wasn''t aiming to kill the body. He was aiming to shatter the divine weapon.


    The Assassin Hero gurgled in pain, barely able to speak. "S¡­Stop¡­"


    Javier didn''t hear him.


    With one final strike¡ª


    Crash!!


    The divine dagger¡ªhis so-called "immortality"¡ªsnapped in half. The divine energy faded instantly.


    The Assassin''s eyes widened in pure terror. For the first time, he realized he was about to die.


    Javier slowly raised the hammer again. His blank eyes locked onto the broken hero.


    Kenjirou and the others watched in horror.


    "SHIT¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    Javier swung down.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 290 - 290: His Everything ( 290 )

    The air felt heavy¡ªsuffocating.


    Javier turned slowly, his posture unnatural, eerie, as if the weight of reality no longer applied to him. His face was empty. His eyes¡ªblank, emotionless, dead.


    But when he spoke, his voice sent chills down their spines.


    "You all¡­ are just summoned heroes."


    His tone was flat, cold, devoid of anything human.


    "A summon. A summon. A summon."


    The words repeated, stripped of emotion, as if he wasn''t even addressing them¡ªas if he were talking to himself.


    Then¡ª


    Javier raised his head, his blank eyes piercing through them.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Kenjirou felt his breath hitch.


    Something was wrong. Something felt terribly, terribly wrong.


    Then¡ª


    Javier spoke again.


    "I am reborn. The one reborn in this world."


    Kenjirou stiffened. His blood ran cold. Because Javier didn''t speak in the kingdom''s language. He spoke in perfect, fluent Japanese.


    The other summoned heroes froze. Kenjirou''s smirk disappeared completely.


    "What¡­?"


    His mind raced. Did Javier just¡ª


    "Who do you all think you are?"


    Javier''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. The weight of his words crushed them.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, gripping his sword tighter. Because for the first time since he was summoned¡ª


    He felt fear.


    Javier took a slow step forward, his grip still firm on Gloria''s warhammer. His expression did not change. His voice was empty. Hollow.


    "Do you all think¡­"


    The summoned heroes stiffened, the chilling atmosphere making them feel as if something far worse than death stood before them.


    "That these villagers were just NPCs?"


    Javier''s blank eyes flickered toward the hanging bodies.


    "That everyone here is just an NPC?"


    The flames from the burning houses crackled, their light casting deep shadows across his emotionless face.


    "Something you can play with?"


    Kenjirou felt his stomach twist.


    "Something you can do as you please?"


    The heroes instinctively tightened their grips on their weapons. They weren''t smiling anymore.


    Javier continued walking forward.


    "What is the purpose of you all being summoned here?"


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth. The Arcane Mage felt a shiver run down her spine. The Archer took a cautious step back. The Tank Hero raised his defenses.


    But none of them were ready¡ª


    When Javier vanished.


    "To wreck this world?"


    He reappeared¡ªright behind the Archpriest. The Archpriest barely had time to react¡ª


    Before Javier swung Gloria''s warhammer downward.


    The impact sent the Archpriest crashing into the ground, his divine armor cracking instantly under the overwhelming force. Blood splattered across the dirt as the priest choked, gasping for breath.


    "To enjoy your little hero fantasy?"


    Javier didn''t stop. The hammer slammed down again. And again. And again.


    "To do whatever you want because you think this is a game?"


    Each strike shattered something¡ªbones, armor, pride. The Archpriest coughed up blood, his hands weakly reaching up¡ª


    But Javier''s dead eyes didn''t even see him as a person anymore. Only trash to be erased.


    Kenjirou felt his chest tighten. This¡ªthis wasn''t supposed to happen. Javier was supposed to be a noble brat. A side character.


    But right now¡ª


    He looked more like the final boss of this world.


    Javier kept slamming the warhammer down, his expression blank, his eyes void of emotion.


    The Archpriest beneath him spasmed, choking on his own blood.


    CRACK!


    The divine staff¡ªhis so-called ''blessing''¡ªshattered into tiny pieces. The holy light around him flickered¡ªthen died completely. His connection to the goddess was gone.


    Javier''s voice was cold. Empty.


    "Do you think this world is a game?"


    The remaining heroes stood frozen, their previous confidence evaporating.


    "Where you can enjoy destroying it?"


    Javier stepped forward, dragging the bloodied warhammer across the dirt. His dead eyes locked onto the Tanker Hero, Damian.


    The heavily-armored warrior flinched.


    "W-Wait¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Javier vanished.


    Then¡ª


    He reappeared above the Tanker.


    The warhammer slammed down onto Damian''s shield with a deafening THUD, sending a shockwave through the entire battlefield. The ground cracked beneath him. The impact echoed across the burning village.


    Damian gritted his teeth, straining as he barely held his ground. But Javier didn''t stop. Each strike heavier than the last. Each one faster.


    Fissures spread across the Tanker''s divine armor.


    Javier''s voice remained cold, relentless.


    "How could a summoned ''hero'' like you¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Who knows nothing¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Who depends entirely on that shitty goddess''s blessings¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Possibly understand what true power is?"


    Cracks spread across Damian''s shield. His divine protection¡ªweakening. He gasped, struggling to breathe. This wasn''t possible.


    Javier stared down at him.


    "You think just because you level up¡ª"


    THUD!


    "Kill monsters¡ª"


    THUD!


    "And receive an overpowered blessing¡ª"


    THUD!


    "You can do as you please?"


    THUD!


    "Think you''re all special? The chosen? The mighty?"


    The divine shield finally shattered. The energy dissipated completely. For the first time since he was summoned¡ªDamian had no protection.


    Javier slowly exhaled. His body trembled slightly. One by one¡ªhis limiters were breaking. His vision blurred. His eyes burned. Blood trickled from his nose and mouth.


    But he felt nothing. No pain. No exhaustion. Only pure, overwhelming power.


    Javier''s eyes¡ªnow blood-red¡ªglowed faintly in the dim firelight. His voice lowered into a whisper.


    "You want to see true power?"


    Kenjirou, watching from a distance, felt his stomach twist. That wasn''t a question. It was a warning.


    And the worst part?


    Javier wasn''t even done yet.


    Javier stood motionless, his blood-red eyes glowing faintly in the burning village. His voice was calm. Too calm.


    "You all took lives from innocent people."


    The summoned heroes tensed.


    "You burned them like they were just wood."


    Javier took a slow step forward, dragging the bloodied warhammer behind him. Each of his words weighed heavier than the last.


    "You killed them because you thought you could."


    Kenjirou, his smirk long gone, gritted his teeth.


    But Javier wasn''t finished. His voice trembled, not with weakness, but with pure, unfiltered rage.


    "You think that killing those children¡­ those women¡­ those men¡­ was something you had the right to do?"


    His steps stopped.


    Then¡ª


    His empty, dead gaze locked onto Kenjirou. And for the first time, his voice cracked.


    "And now¡­ you took the life¡­ of the only girl I always¡ªalways¡ªhad my eyes on¡­"


    Kenjirou''s breath hitched.


    Javier continued, his voice becoming heavier, rawer.


    "From the day I was reborn into this world¡ªshe was always beside me."


    Liana.


    His Liana.


    "She never tried to leave me. She endured me¡­ even when I acted like a spoiled child."


    Javier''s hand trembled slightly as he gripped the warhammer tighter.


    "She let me sleep with her. She hugged me at night. She sang me lullabies. She cooked for me whenever I asked. She stayed by my side, even when I acted selfish."


    His rage turned into grief, into sorrow, into something so raw it suffocated the air itself.


    "She was everything to me."


    Kenjirou''s hands clenched around his divine sword.


    But Javier wasn''t done. His eyes flickered toward Gloria''s lifeless body.


    "And not only that¡­ you took the life of the second girl who captured my heart."


    Gloria.


    His Gloria.


    "The one who always pampered me. Covered for me. The one who always found a way to make herself a part of my life."


    Javier''s expression never changed. But his voice¡ªhis words¡ªcut deeper than any blade.


    "She only ever looked at me."


    His fingers curled into a fist, so tightly that his nails dug into his palm.


    "Do you know what my dream was?"


    No one spoke. No one dared to speak.


    Javier''s lips barely moved, but his next words crushed the world around him.


    "I wanted to marry them both¡­ when I became an adult."


    Kenjirou''s face paled. The other summoned heroes shifted nervously, for the first time realizing the weight of what they had done.


    But it was too late. Javier''s final words echoed like a death sentence.


    "But now? You crushed that dream."


    His bloodied eyes stared at them all. His killing intent grew so heavy, so suffocating, it felt like the entire world was bowing beneath him.


    "So do you think¡­ I''m going to let any of you¡­ live?"


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, stepping back. "Shit¡ª"


    Javier vanished.


    And in that instant¡ªhell itself was unleashed.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 291 - 291: More Than Revenge ( 291 )

    The summoned heroes scrambled to regroup, their previous arrogance shattered in an instant. But before they could react¡ª


    BOOOOM!!!


    Javier appeared in their midst, swinging Gloria''s warhammer in a brutal arc. The weapon connected with full force, smashing into multiple heroes at once.


    CRACK!


    Their bodies were sent flying, crashing through burning debris, slamming into the broken remains of the village.


    Kenjirou coughed blood, barely able to steady himself. The Archer Hero groaned, clutching her dislocated shoulder. The Tank Hero struggled to push himself up, his armor dented and cracked.


    And then¡ª


    A trembling voice broke the chaos.


    "P-Please¡­ s-spare me¡­ I-I''m a woman!"


    Javier slowly turned his head. The Arcane Mage Hero, Emilia, had collapsed onto the ground. She trembled violently, her eyes filled with sheer terror.


    Javier tilted his head slightly. His expression never changed. His voice¡ªcold, devoid of emotion.


    "Hmm? A woman?"


    His dead eyes locked onto her as he took a slow step forward.


    "What does that mean?"


    Emilia flinched. "I¡ªI¡ª"


    Javier kept walking toward her.


    "You were supposed to stop them."


    Emilia froze.


    "You were supposed to tell them what they were doing was wrong."


    Javier loomed over her, gripping the warhammer tightly. His eyes¡ªdeep red, glowing faintly in the firelight¡ªlooked at her as if she were nothing.


    "And now you want me to spare you?"


    Emilia tried to crawl backward.


    "P-Please¡­ I was just following orders¡­! I had no choice¡ª"


    Javier''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk.


    "No choice?"


    His foot pressed down on her arm, pinning her to the ground.


    "The villagers had no choice."


    Emilia gasped, struggling. "P-Please, I''ll do anything¡ª"


    Javier raised the warhammer. His gaze was blank. Unfeeling. Merciless.


    "And now, neither do you."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Javier didn''t stop. Gloria''s warhammer smashed into Emilia over and over again, her screams growing weaker, her divine barrier cracking with each devastating blow. Blood splattered across the dirt, soaking the ground beneath her broken body.


    Her divine staff¡ªher so-called "blessing"¡ªwas already beginning to splinter. But Javier showed no emotion. No rage. No hatred. Just pure, merciless execution.


    "No mercy for devils."


    CRACK!


    The divine staff fractured further. Emilia''s eyes filled with terror, her body convulsing violently as she struggled to breathe. She reached out weakly, but¡ª


    BOOM!


    Javier smashed her hand, shattering the bones. Her divine light flickered. Her life was fading.


    Javier raised the warhammer one last time, his voice a hollow whisper.


    "Don''t worry, girl... Send my regards to your shitty goddess."


    He paused, tilting his head slightly.


    "And if she dares to come down here personally?"


    His dead eyes burned with something darker than rage. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll crush her too."


    Emilia''s bloodied lips trembled in silent horror. Javier stared down at her, his face completely blank.


    "¡­So. Goodbye."


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    The final impact shattered the divine staff completely. Her divine protection vanished. Her body twisted unnaturally¡ª


    And then, the light in her eyes faded. The Arcane Mage Hero was dead.


    The other summoned heroes roared in fury, finally moving to save her¡ªbut they were too slow.


    Javier turned sharply, swinging the warhammer mid-air.


    BOOOOM!!


    The sheer force sent them flying back into the debris. Kenjirou coughed violently, crashing through a broken house. The Archer landed hard on the dirt, her ribs cracking on impact. The Tank Hero barely managed to block in time, but his arms trembled from the pressure.


    Javier stood in the center of it all. His blood-red eyes glowed in the dim firelight, his expression still blank, still empty.


    And then¡ª


    He took a step forward.


    And the remaining heroes finally understood. This wasn''t just revenge. This was judgment.


    Javier tilted his head slightly, his blood-red eyes flickering with cold disinterest. His gaze fell on the Tank Hero, Damian, who was barely standing, his armor cracked and his body trembling.


    "Oh¡­ You''re still up?"


    Javier slowly lifted Gloria''s warhammer.


    "Well¡­ Not for much longer."


    Then¡ªhe vanished.


    A sudden scream tore through the battlefield.


    The Archer Hero, Mirielle, collapsed to the ground, her bow slipping from her hands. Javier had appeared right in front of her, his warhammer already buried deep in her side.


    CRACK!


    A sickening sound echoed through the burning village¡ªthe unmistakable shattering of ribs.


    Mirielle screamed in agony, tears streaming down her face. She tried to crawl away, her fingers trembling, desperate¡ª


    BOOM!


    Javier''s warhammer slammed down again, crushing her bow beneath its weight. Her divine weapon snapped in half instantly.


    Mirielle''s eyes widened in horror.


    "N-No¡ª"


    Kenjirou and Damian, witnessing this, roared in fury.


    "You bastard!!"


    Both charged at once¡ª


    But Javier turned sharply, swinging the warhammer in one clean arc.


    BOOOOM!!


    The impact sent them both flying once again, their bodies crashing through debris and skidding across the dirt.


    Javier watched them with cold detachment.


    "Your divine weapons are useless."


    He took another step forward.


    "You just haven''t realized it yet."


    Javier slowly approached the fallen heroes, dragging the bloodied warhammer behind him. His eyes, empty and cold, stared at them like insects.


    Then¡ªhe spoke.


    "Do you know¡­ what I''ve been doing since I was reborn into this world?"


    The Tank Hero, Damian, coughed violently, barely able to lift his head. Kenjirou gritted his teeth, still gripping his sword.


    Javier kept walking.


    "Instead of waiting for a blessing¡­ I trained. From the day I was born."


    His tone was even, but the pressure in the air thickened.


    "Do you know how painful my training was?"


    Javier continued, his voice unwavering.


    "Do you know I''ve been leveling up since I was seven years old?"


    "I learned every spell. Every technique. Every piece of knowledge I could find."


    "And I mastered them¡ªone by one."


    His grip on the warhammer tightened.


    "Yet you come here, blessed by a goddess¡­ and think that makes you stronger than me?"


    Javier vanished.


    Then¡ª


    A devastating blow crashed into the Tank Hero''s side. His divine armor cracked further.


    Another blow.


    And another.


    And another.


    Each strike was heavier. Faster. Merciless.


    Damian screamed in agony, his divine protection shattering piece by piece.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, moving to save his last remaining party member.


    But¡ª


    CLANG!!


    Kenjirou''s sword slammed into something massive. A towering white puppet knight, its full plate armor gleaming under the firelight, stood between him and Javier.


    Kenjirou froze.


    His face paled.


    His hands trembled.


    His legs moved on their own.


    He turned.


    And ran.


    "K-Kenjirou!!"


    The Tank Hero, lying broken on the ground, reached out desperately.


    "Help¡­ me¡­!"


    But Kenjirou never looked back.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 292 - 292: It Was Over ( 292 )

    "Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!!"


    Kenjirou''s breath came out ragged, his heart pounding violently in his chest. He didn''t care about honor. He didn''t care about his so-called ''party members.'' All he knew was¡ªhe had to get away.


    "Those brats are monsters! No¡ªthey''re demons! I-I can''t win this!"


    With shaking hands, he activated every buff he had. Strength Boost. Speed Boost. Agility Boost. Mana Acceleration. His body glowed with divine power as he kicked off the ground with magic, using everything he had to put as much distance between himself and Javier as possible.


    Javier slowly turned his gaze, watching Kenjirou flee like a coward. His dead, emotionless eyes followed the running figure.


    But before he could move¡ª


    A weak grip latched onto his leg.


    Javier looked down. The Tank Hero, Damian, was still alive, his face covered in blood, his divine armor completely shattered. Yet, despite his broken body, he refused to let go. He held onto Javier with everything he had, his fingers digging into Javier''s leg.


    His voice was weak, barely above a whisper.


    "P¡­Please¡­"


    Javier didn''t react.


    Damian coughed violently, his entire body trembling.


    "¡­At least¡­ let him run¡­"


    Kenjirou''s figure grew smaller in the distance, vanishing into the forest.


    Javier watched. And for the first time¡ªhis lips curled into a slight, barely noticeable smirk. His cold, dead eyes flickered back to the Shield Hero.


    Then¡ªhe raised the warhammer one last time.


    Javier stared down at the lifeless body of the Shield Hero, Damian. His voice was cold, merciless.


    "Do you think I''ll let him run¡­ just like that?"


    Without hesitation, Javier reached into his magic storage. A heavy metallic weapon appeared in his hands. A magic cannon. A weapon of pure destruction, crafted by his own hands.


    Javier calmly loaded a mana bullet, raising the cannon toward the direction Kenjirou had fled. He took aim.


    And fired.


    Kenjirou sprinted through the forest, his entire body glowing with buffs, his mind racing.


    "I need to get out of here! I need to¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    A massive explosion erupted behind him, sending fire, dirt, and shattered trees flying into the air.


    Kenjirou stumbled, barely dodging the blast, his body skidding across the forest floor.


    "Shit¡ªSHIT¡ª!!"


    But before he could regain his footing¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Another explosion hit the trees beside him, sending flaming splinters everywhere. Kenjirou screamed as burning debris cut into his flesh.


    Then¡ªanother shot.


    And another.


    And another.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The forest was being annihilated.


    Kenjirou coughed blood, forcing himself to run again.


    "THIS IS INSANE!!"


    But Javier did not stop. His expression never changed. His eyes remained cold, empty. He kept firing.


    Again.


    And again.


    Javier stood amidst the ruins of the forest, his magic cannon smoking, his eyes void of emotion. But he wasn''t stopping.


    Another shot.


    Again.


    And again.


    He kept firing, as if erasing everything in front of him would somehow erase the pain inside him.


    A powerful gust of wind blew through the battlefield.


    Then¡ª


    A golden glow surrounded the area.


    "Francesca!"


    Garius''s command rang through the air.


    Francesca nodded, her expression calm yet firm. She leaped into the air, activating her Control Area skill. A gentle yet powerful force spread across the battlefield, suppressing all chaotic mana in the vicinity. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    But Javier did not stop. His body trembled violently, yet he kept loading his cannon, kept firing, kept destroying.


    Garius exhaled slowly. Both of his eyes changed color. Mystic patterns swirled across them, glowing faintly under the dim firelight.


    When Garius saw Javier''s eyes¡ªhis heart tightened.


    Blank.


    Expressionless.


    Emotionless.


    Javier''s blood-red irises were filled with nothing. His body was covered in wounds, yet he acted like he felt nothing. Blood dripped from his hands, his mouth, his nose¡ªbut he kept moving.


    Garius narrowed his eyes. He activated another skill¡ª


    But before he could react¡ª


    Javier vanished.


    And appeared right in front of him.


    With no hesitation¡ªnone at all¡ªJavier swung the warhammer downward.


    Garius glanced up at the attack¡ªand smiled.


    "Javier, control the rage."


    Javier did not listen.


    The hammer swung down with monstrous force.


    BOOOOM!


    But¡ª


    Garius caught it.


    With one hand.


    As if the attack were nothing.


    Javier''s eyes didn''t even flicker. His body tensed to strike again.


    But Garius''s grip tightened slightly.


    And then¡ªeverything stopped.


    Meanwhile, Erinnette knelt beside the fallen bodies of Liana and Gloria. Her usually calm expression was grim.


    "Alf."


    Alf immediately moved beside her, his own expression unreadable.


    "Their wounds are severe."


    Erinnette gently placed her hands over Liana''s chest, her mana flowing into her body.


    But¡ªthe injuries were deep. Too deep. She bit her lip.


    "Assist me, dear."


    Alf nodded. From his magic pouch, he took out a small metal tool¡ªone designed for delicate, high-level healing work.


    Then¡ªhe pulled out a small glowing seed and carefully planted it into the wounds. A soft green glow enveloped them. The healing process had begun.


    But there was no time to relax.


    Because on the other side of the battlefield¡ª


    Javier had yet to return to himself.


    Francesca watched quietly, her usual gentle smile slowly fading. Javier kept attacking Garius, over and over. But Garius didn''t budge. He treated each attack as if it were nothing¡ªas if it were a child''s tantrum.


    Yet Javier didn''t stop. Again. And again. And again. His expression never changed. His eyes were still blank. Still lifeless.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca''s aura darkened.


    A deep, suffocating pressure spread across the battlefield.


    Everyone froze. Even Garius glanced at her with mild amusement.


    "Javier..."


    Her voice was calm. Too calm. But it carried a weight heavier than the war itself.


    "...You better control your rage... or¡ª"


    She vanished.


    Javier sensed it. He swung the warhammer instinctively¡ª


    But Francesca appeared behind him in an instant.


    Before the strike could land¡ª


    SLAP!


    A single strike to his wrist¡ªand the warhammer fell from his grasp, slamming into the ground.


    Javier vanished.


    But before he could even launch another attack¡ª


    Francesca caught him mid-air.


    With one hand.


    Javier struggled, but¡ªhe couldn''t move. Her grip was absolute.


    Then¡ªa warm, radiant glow surrounded her. She activated her skill¡ª


    [White Light]


    A soft, holy glow enveloped the area.


    Then¡ª


    She hummed a familiar tune.


    A lullaby.


    The same lullaby she used to sing to him when he was small. Her voice was soothing, calm, filled with warmth.


    "Sleep¡­ my honey bun."


    Javier''s rage flickered. His vision blurred. His body went limp. The limiters he had removed forcefully snapped back into place.


    And then¡ª Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier collapsed into Francesca''s arms.


    For the first time that night¡ª


    It was over.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 293 - 293: The Mothers Promise ( 293 )

    Francesca held Javier close, gently lowering him to the ground. Her aura softened, the earlier terrifying presence fading into warmth and care.


    "Sleep, my dear¡­ you''ve done enough."


    Then¡ªa gentle white glow spread from her hands. She activated her healing skill, enveloping Javier''s broken body in divine light. His torn muscles repaired themselves. His overstrained mana pathways calmed. The internal bleeding from his forcefully removed limiters healed.


    Javier''s breathing, once ragged and unstable, finally grew steady.


    Garius stood silently, his arms crossed. His eyes, still glowing with mystic patterns, scanned the battlefield. There was one more thing he needed to confirm. Javier had lost enough tonight. If he lost his Pekkos too¡­ No. That would break him.


    His gaze swept the area¡ª


    Then, finally, he found them.


    A short distance away, Giddie was leading Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts safely through the outskirts of the battlefield. The Pekkos weren''t harmed.


    Garius let out a relieved sigh.


    "Good boy."


    His tense shoulders finally relaxed. "Lucky they weren''t caught up in this mess."


    Alf and Erinnette stood near Liana and Gloria, carefully monitoring them.


    Garius turned toward them.


    "Alf, Erinnette¡­ how are Javier''s girls?"


    Alf wiped his bloodied hands, glancing at the glowing seed planted in their wounds.


    "Stable, my lord."


    Erinnette nodded.


    "They will live. But they need time to recover."


    Garius exhaled slowly. Good. At least Javier didn''t lose them too. For now¡ªeverything was under control.


    Garius turned his gaze toward Eridith.


    "Eridith?"


    The White Flame Dragon, who had been standing near the battlefield, looked up lazily.


    "Hmm?"


    She lifted her hand, revealing the broken pieces of the so-called "divine weapons" scattered across the ground.


    "I recovered these. The so-called divine weapons that shattered when their owners died."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "And?"


    Eridith smirked.


    "I think I know exactly which fake ''goddess'' gave them these weapons." She clicked her tongue in disgust. "Tch. A spirit pretending to be a goddess... Those bitches."


    Francesca, who had been tending to Javier with her White Light skill, did not react at first. She continued running her fingers gently through his hair, soothing his body as she healed him.


    But then¡ª


    A soft glow surrounded her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And something changed.


    Behind her¡ª


    A pair of wings slowly emerged.


    Not just any wings.


    Magnificent, radiant wings.


    Pure white, glowing faintly, the feathers soft and otherworldly.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    Even Eridith paused, raising an eyebrow.


    Garius smirked slightly, shaking his head.


    Francesca, still smiling gently, did not even look up. Instead¡ª


    She spoke softly, her voice filled with a strange, amused curiosity.


    "They call themselves what?"


    Her smile deepened.


    But this time¡ªthere was something terrifying hidden behind it.


    Francesca''s gentle smile remained, but behind her¡ª


    Her wings fully spread.


    A celestial glow radiated from each feather, shifting with an ethereal beauty that no mortal could truly describe.


    The battlefield seemed to quiet.


    The air grew lighter, yet heavier all at once.


    Even the burning village felt distant¡ªlike the world itself was forced to acknowledge her presence.


    Then¡ª


    Francesca turned her soft gaze to Eridith.


    Eridith, the mighty White Flame Dragon, who had laughed in the face of kings and threatened entire armies by herself¡ª


    Stammered.


    "U-Umm¡­ err¡­ Francesca¡­?"


    She took a half-step back.


    Then¡ªshe gulped.


    "¡­Calm down?"


    Francesca tilted her head slightly, her eyes shimmering with amusement.


    She did not answer.


    She only smiled.


    And that alone¡ª


    Terrified even the mighty dragon.


    Francesca''s wings shifted, their celestial glow softening as they gently wrapped around Javier.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Like a warm embrace.


    Like a mother cradling her child.


    A soothing radiance enveloped him, the pure, divine energy healing every last wound¡ªnot just his body, but his very soul.


    Javier, still unconscious, breathed peacefully for the first time that night.


    Francesca smiled down at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Her voice was soft, yet imbued with an unshakable power.


    "My sweet honey bun~"


    She gently brushed his blood-stained hair aside.


    "Don''t worry¡­"


    Her smile deepened, but beneath it lurked something darker.


    Something absolute.


    Something terrifying.


    "Mother will crush those ''goddesses'' myself."


    The air shifted.


    Even the wind seemed to tremble at her words.


    Then¡ªher voice softened again, returning to the loving warmth of a mother.


    "Just sleep tight¡­ Rest~"


    Javier sank deeper into unconsciousness, completely at peace.


    And in that moment¡ª


    The world itself seemed to acknowledge Francesca''s promise.


    Garius watched silently, arms crossed, his expression unreadable.


    Then¡ª


    He smiled.


    "Honey?"


    Francesca, still cradling Javier in her glowing embrace, looked up with a soft expression.


    "Yes, dear?"


    Garius exhaled, glancing around at the battlefield¡ªthe destruction, the broken divine weapons, the scattered corpses of the so-called heroes. He turned back to Francesca.


    "Let''s go home."


    Francesca giggled lightly, her wings slowly folding and fading into light.


    "Okay~"


    Her celestial aura vanished, leaving only her usual gentle, motherly warmth. She adjusted Javier in her arms, even though he was big enough.


    But it didn''t matter. To her¡ªhe was still her little honey bun.


    As she walked toward Garius, she leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Then, with a tender gaze, she looked down at the sleeping Javier.


    Her voice was filled with love yet carried the weight of everything that had happened tonight.


    "Our son¡­"


    She held him closer.


    And without another word¡ª


    They finally left the battlefield.


    Erinnette carried Liana carefully, ensuring that her wounds weren''t disturbed.


    Eridith, usually playful, rode in silence, holding Gloria''s unconscious body on Peanuts'' back.


    Alf carried Javier, his expression unreadable as he rode steadily on his Pekko, maintaining a protective distance from the others.


    At the front¡ª


    Garius and Francesca rode together on Giddie. Francesca wrapped her arms around Garius from behind, resting her cheek gently on his shoulder. Her warm breath tickled his neck as she sighed softly.


    "Dear¡­ I''m a little tired."


    Garius smirked slightly, glancing back at her.


    "Then rest. I will take care of everything."


    Francesca nuzzled against him.


    "Mmm¡­ I like the sound of that."


    Behind them, two figures trailed cautiously¡ªJavier''s Buddy and Liana''s Pikko. Their movements were hesitant, as if unsure whether to stay close or run ahead.


    Garius noticed instantly and smirked. Then¡ªhis voice rang out, smooth and teasing.


    "Muddy and Tikko, don''t you dare leave the group."


    Buddy and Pikko froze.


    Garius chuckled, his smirk widening.


    "If you try to run off, Giddie will handle you two personally."


    "Cuquawked!"


    Giddie let out a low, rumbling squawk¡ªhalf warning, half amusement.


    Buddy and Pikko instantly straightened up, keeping close to the group.


    Garius laughed, and Francesca giggled against his back.


    And with that¡ª


    The Armand family rode home, leaving behind the remnants of battle.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 294 - 294: War Resumes ( 294 )

    The Armand estate was peaceful, but inside Javier''s room, a quiet tension lingered.


    Javier had not woken up for three days straight.


    Francesca sat beside his bed, carefully checking his condition. Her gentle hands glowed with a soft white light, continuously monitoring and stabilizing his mana flow.


    Beside her stood Erisa¡ªone of the elite battle maids and Francesca''s personal attendant¡ªat attention, her sharp eyes observing Javier''s state.


    "It seems Young Master still hasn''t woken up yet," Erisa noted, adjusting her gloves.


    Francesca sighed softly, brushing Javier''s hair aside.


    "Yes... His body couldn''t handle the tremendous amount of mana he forced out."


    Her eyes darkened slightly.


    "Lucky we arrived early¡­ Who knows what would''ve happened if we had been even a second late."


    Erisa lowered her head respectfully.


    A brief silence settled between them.


    "Erisa."


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Status on Gloria and Liana?"


    Erisa adjusted her stance before answering.


    "They are stable but still unconscious. According to Mr. Alf, the blade that the Assassin Hero used was fused with a strong poison."


    Francesca paused, then exhaled softly.


    "I''m not worried about the poison."


    Her calm but confident tone made Erisa raise an eyebrow slightly.


    "Alf is a master of poisons," Francesca continued, "so he already knew exactly which cure to use to nullify the poison''s effects."


    Erisa nodded.


    "Understood, Madam."


    Francesca gently placed her hand on Javier''s forehead, her soft glow of magic continuing to soothe him.


    Inside Garius''s private room, the air was heavy with tension.


    Seated before him were Alf, Erinnete, Marcellus, and Cedric, the weight of the recent battle still lingering in their minds.


    Garius, his expression unreadable, tapped his fingers against the wooden desk before speaking.


    "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Report on the recent incident." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf silently handed over a stack of documents.


    Garius flipped through them, his eyes narrowing as he read.


    "Hmm¡­ so the heroes managed to enter by pretending to be beastkin?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "How did they do that?"


    Alf exhaled.


    "According to our investigation unit, the heroes disguised themselves by wearing artificial beastkin ears and tails."


    Garius''s brows furrowed.


    "Ears and tails?"


    "Yes, my lord." Alf nodded. "They were designed to resemble real beastkin features. Not only that, but the fakes were enchanted¡ªthey could even move using mana."


    Garius''s jaw clenched slightly.


    "So they found a way to fake it¡­"


    Alf lowered his head respectfully.


    "It appears so, my lord."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Then¡ª


    Garius''s voice was firm, unforgiving.


    "Relay this message to all border guard stations:


    All beastkin attempting to enter must be checked.


    For males, have male guards physically inspect their ears and tails. For females, assign female guards to check them carefully. If any beastkin refuse to be checked¡ªdeny them entry immediately. No exceptions. No negotiations."


    Alf bowed.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Garius closed his eyes for a brief moment, collecting his thoughts.


    Then¡ªhe spoke again.


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Are there any survivors from the village that was massacred by those damn heroes?"


    Alf''s expression darkened slightly.


    "¡­Only one child, my lord."


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    Garius''s hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles turning white. His teeth gritted¡ªbut only for a second. Then, his breathing steadied, his emotions locked away.


    "This child¡­ did she see everything?"


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord. She managed to escape and witnessed everything. She is calm for now."


    Garius exhaled slowly.


    "¡­If only we had known sooner, our people wouldn''t have suffered like this."


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius opened his eyes, his gaze cold and sharp.


    "From now on, the guards will inspect not only beastkin but all races entering our territory¡ªelves, dwarves, and humans alike."


    His voice turned ice-cold.


    "If they refuse to comply, they are not allowed inside. No exceptions."


    He glanced at Alf once more.


    "One more thing. Any guards caught accepting bribes to let people in¡­ will lose their jobs. Immediately."


    Alf bowed deeply.


    "Understood, my lord. I will personally ensure these orders are carried out."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, his eyes glowing with quiet fury.


    This would never happen again.


    The tense silence inside Garius''s private chamber was suddenly shattered¡ª


    A soldier burst through the door, breathing ragged, his expression urgent.


    "My lord! Emergency!"


    Garius slowly turned his gaze toward him.


    "Hmm?"


    The soldier saluted, then stepped forward, presenting a sealed report.


    "Message from General Hesbeirn¡ªthe coalition army is marching toward our border. Estimated time of arrival¡ªone day."


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    Garius''s eyes narrowed.


    "One day, you say?"


    He glanced at the Pekko-riding soldier, then quickly calculated in his mind.


    "Including the time it took for you to reach the estate¡­ that means we have less than twenty hours to prepare."


    The soldier nodded.


    "It seems so, my lord."


    He handed over the report from Hesbeirn.


    Garius flipped through the details quickly, absorbing the situation.


    Then¡ªhe closed the report with a snap. His expression turned sharp. Cold. Absolute.


    "No time to waste."


    "Alf. Erinnete."


    Both immediately straightened, awaiting orders.


    "Let''s go."


    Without hesitation, they nodded.


    Garius turned his gaze to his sons, Marcellus and Cedric. Both stood ready, already anticipating his command.


    "Ensure the safety of the estate."


    Marcellus nodded firmly.


    "Understood, esteemed father."


    "Tell the mage units and paladin units to stand by."


    "Yes, Father."


    "If the enemy manages to break through our first defense¡ªthe main border wall¡ªensure the safety of our family at all costs."


    Cedric placed a fist over his chest in salute.


    "We will not fail, Father."


    Garius looked at his sons one last time before turning away.


    The war had resumed.


    Eridith had just finished her meal, licking the last traces of sauce from her fingers when¡ª


    She noticed Garius striding through the estate halls, his aura sharp and his pace urgent.


    Without hesitation, she stood and rushed after him.


    Meanwhile, Francesca stood inside Javier''s room, still tending to her sleeping son.


    Then¡ª


    She heard the commotion outside.


    Her expression shifted.


    She walked to the window and saw her husband already preparing to leave.


    Her eyes sharpened.


    Without wasting a second, she turned to Erisa.


    "Erisa."


    The elite maid stood at attention immediately.


    "Yes, Madam?"


    "Stay here and take care of Javier."


    Erisa lowered her head respectfully.


    "Understood."


    Francesca glanced at Javier one last time, brushing his hair gently.


    Then¡ªshe turned away.


    "Once he wakes up, tell him we''re at the border."


    Erisa nodded firmly.


    "Yes, Madam."


    Without another word, Francesca rushed out of the estate, following her husband into battle.


    Garius mounted Giddie, the majestic golden Pekko letting out a deep, commanding squawk as it flapped its powerful wings slightly.


    Francesca arrived right after him, her steps quick and determined. Without hesitation, she climbed up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her head against his back.


    "Hmm~ Warm."


    Garius chuckled but kept his focus forward.


    Then¡ª


    Eridith suddenly leaped onto Giddie, seating herself in front of him. She stretched lazily, her hair flowing in the wind.


    "Mmm~ Good, I got the best spot."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re riding in front of me?"


    Eridith grinned, looking back at him teasingly.


    "Of course! I get motion sick if I sit in the back."


    Garius sighed but didn''t argue.


    From the entrance of the estate, two figures stood watching¡ªPhenelopie and Garcinia. Their eyes were filled with a mixture of worry and quiet strength.


    Phenelopie clasped her hands together, her voice soft but firm.


    "Husband¡­ please be careful."


    Garcinia nodded beside her, her expression serious.


    Garius turned his gaze toward them and then smirked.


    "I will."


    His voice carried confidence and reassurance.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    With those final words, he flicked the reins. Giddie let out a mighty squawk¡ª


    And the Armand lord rode off toward war once again.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 295 - 295: The True Battle ( 295 )

    As Garius and his command unit arrived at the border wall, the sight before them was awe-inspiring.


    Lined up in perfect formation, the full might of Armand stood ready. Every soldier, every warrior, every unit was prepared.


    Garius dismounted from Giddie, his eyes scanning the troops before turning to his most trusted general.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The seasoned warrior stepped forward, his posture firm.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Report."


    Hesbeirn nodded, handing over a scroll.


    "Our scouts and intelligence unit have confirmed¡ª120,000 troops are marching toward the border. Possibly more."


    Garius unrolled the report, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "¡­So this time, they won''t split their forces anymore."


    Hesbeirn sighed.


    "It seems so, my lord. Not only that¡­"


    His voice darkened.


    "This time, their mage units and priests from the Saint of Three Gods are accompanying them."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Barrier magic?"


    "Yes, my lord. Their priests are deploying defensive blessings, ensuring their frontline will be harder to break."


    Garius closed the report, his mind racing.


    "I can dispel it¡­ but with 120,000 soldiers¡­"


    His expression remained unreadable.


    Hesbeirn continued.


    "Additionally, our counter units are struggling to set up traps or plant magic bombs along the enemy''s path."


    "Oh?"


    "Their counter-intelligence units have already been deployed. They''re specifically working to prevent our usual surprise tactics."


    Garius exhaled slowly, then smirked.


    "That means¡­ this time, we fight them head-on."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    The entire border wall erupted into battle cries.


    The Armand forces were ready.


    Let them come.


    Garius remained composed, his sharp eyes locked onto the vast horizon where the enemy would soon appear.


    Then¡ªhe spoke with authority.


    "Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Close the gates. We''ll fight with ranged attacks first once they arrive."


    Hesbeirn saluted, immediately turning to relay the command.


    The massive steel-reinforced gates of the Armand border wall creaked shut, locking into place.


    Archers, magic bow units, and siege operators moved into position, awaiting the enemy''s arrival.


    A soft chuckle echoed behind Garius.


    Eridith, her hair flowing in the wind, approached with a playful smirk.


    "Dear~"


    She tilted her head, her dragon-like golden pupils shimmering. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can just turn into my true form and burn them to ash. It''ll cut down their numbers significantly."


    She grinned, revealing a hint of her sharp fangs.


    "At least let me roast part of them, hmm?" Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Garius exhaled, shaking his head.


    "Not now, Eridith."


    Her smirk faltered slightly.


    "Oh?"


    Garius glanced at her knowingly.


    "You''ll be deployed once they break our first defense."


    Eridith pouted, crossing her arms.


    "Hmph. Fine. I''ll wait¡­ but don''t make me wait too long."


    She licked her lips slightly, her excitement for destruction barely contained.


    A gentle laugh followed.


    Francesca, radiating her calm yet absolute presence, stepped beside Garius. Her soft eyes twinkled with amusement as she placed a delicate hand on his arm.


    "I''ll activate a barrier over our soldiers. It won''t last forever¡­ but at least it will protect them from¡ª"


    She paused, glancing at the advancing dust clouds in the distance.


    The enemy was coming.


    Garius smirked.


    "That''s fine."


    His voice was steady. Confident.


    "They think they''re fighting a ''mere'' Count''s army."


    He turned to the vast Armand forces standing behind him.


    "Let''s teach them how wrong they are."


    Meanwhile, at the estate¡­


    Pain.


    A deep, throbbing ache filled Javier''s entire body. His muscles ached, his mana pathways felt scorched, and his head pounded violently. Slowly¡ªhe opened his eyes.


    The familiar sight of his room in the estate greeted him. But something felt¡­ empty.


    His heart clenched.


    Then¡ªhe remembered.


    Liana.


    Gloria.


    Their blood. Their lifeless bodies.


    The screams. The betrayal. The agony.


    His breath shuddered.


    His chest tightened.


    Before he realized it, tears streamed down his face.


    A deep, uncontrollable sob escaped his throat.


    Javier bit his lip hard, trying to suppress the cries, but the pain in his heart was too great.


    Then¡ª


    "Young Master¡­"


    A soft voice called out.


    Javier lifted his gaze.


    Standing nearby was Erisa¡ªhis mother''s personal maid and a member of the elite battle maid unit. Her expression showed concern, but-


    She didn''t know why he was crying.


    Erisa hesitated before speaking again.


    "Young Master, Madam Francesca asked me to inform you that she and Lord Garius are at the border wall."


    Javier remained silent.


    His grief swallowed his voice.


    But then¡ª


    Erisa continued.


    "It seems our army will be facing 120,000 troops from the enemy coalition."


    Javier''s entire body froze.


    His tear-filled eyes widened.


    "What!?"


    120,000...?


    That was far more than the previous attacks. That was a full-scale war.


    Before Erisa could say anything more¡ªbefore she could tell him the truth about Liana and Gloria¡ª


    Javier moved.


    He ignored the pain.


    He ignored the weakness in his body.


    He rushed out of the room¡ªout of the estate¡ªtoward the Pekko pen.


    Javier sprinted to his Pekko, his heart pounding violently.


    "Buddy!"


    The orange-feathered Pekko perked up, sensing his master''s urgency.


    Javier mounted him in one swift motion.


    His eyes burned with fury.


    His mana flared¡ªunrestrained, wild, overwhelming.


    Inside his mind¡ª


    "I already lost Liana and Gloria because of this stupid war."


    "I WON''T lose my family too."


    "I''ll crush those bastards!!!"


    "No more hiding. No more holding back."


    He gritted his teeth, his rage drowning out all reason.


    Then¡ª


    "Buddy, DASH!!!"


    With a mighty squawk, Buddy launched forward at terrifying speed, kicking up dust as he shot toward the battlefield.


    The coalition army had arrived.


    A sea of 120,000 soldiers stretched across the battlefield, their banners fluttering in the wind, their armor gleaming under the sunlight.


    From atop the great border wall, Garius stood tall, his eyes calm yet sharp.


    This was it.


    The true battle.


    He exhaled, his voice steady.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The veteran general stood beside him, fists clenched.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius glanced at him, his expression unreadable.


    "I don''t know if we can survive this."


    Hesbeirn stiffened.


    "Don''t say that, my lord."


    Garius didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pointed toward the sky.


    Hesbeirn followed his gaze, and his eyes widened.


    Above the enemy forces¡ª


    A wyvern unit.


    Massive winged beasts soared through the sky, each one carrying elite enemy riders armed with spears and magic.


    Garius exhaled slowly.


    "Hesbeirn¡­ do we have a unit that can counter that?"


    A long silence followed.


    Then¡ªHesbeirn''s jaw clenched.


    "No¡­ my lord¡­"


    Garius nodded.


    "I see."


    A light chuckle filled the air.


    Eridith stepped forward, her eyes shimmering with amusement.


    "How about I turn into my true form and kill them?"


    She licked her lips, eager for battle.


    But¡ª


    Garius raised a hand.


    "Wait for it."


    Eridith pouted slightly but obeyed.


    Then¡ª


    A war horn echoed across the battlefield.


    The enemy moved.


    The ground trembled.


    Thousands of armored soldiers began their march forward.


    And above¡ª


    Wyvern units took flight, soaring toward the wall.


    Garius opened his mouth to give the order¡ª


    But before he could¡ª


    A thunderous voice interrupted him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 296 - 296: Annihilation ( 296 )

    "ALL STEP BACK!!!!"


    The sudden shout shook the entire wall.


    Every soldier turned, startled.


    Then¡ª


    A blur shot through the sky.


    Javier.


    The young monster of Armand leaped from Buddy, flipping through the air, his eyes burning with rage.


    He landed on the wall with a loud impact, dust kicking up around him. His presence alone made the soldiers instinctively step back.


    Then¡ªhis voice boomed across the battlefield.


    "Take my father and mother, and all the soldiers OFF the wall!!!"


    A deep silence followed. The soldiers looked at one another in shock.


    Javier''s eyes remained locked on the incoming enemy. His mana erupted, a violent surge of power shaking the entire wall.


    Then¡ª


    His final words shook the very foundation of war itself.


    "THIS IS MY WAR!!!"


    Javier stood tall on the wall, his eyes burning with fury.


    The enemy forces marched. The wyvern riders soared closer.


    But Javier was unmoved.


    Then¡ªhe raised his hand.


    A violent surge of mana exploded outward, shaking the entire battlefield.


    "Summon¡ªMithril Puppet Army!"


    From the ground, from the air, from his very mana itself¡ª


    5,000 fully armored Mithril Puppet Knights emerged. Each one wore gleaming mithril armor, their swords catching the sunlight.


    Among them¡ªmagic crossbow units stood in formation, their enchanted bolts glowing as they loaded their weapons.


    But Javier wasn''t done.


    Behind him, the border wall itself shifted.


    "Summon¡ªMana Cannon Unit!"


    Twenty massive mana cannons materialized, their barrels aiming toward the battlefield below. Standing beside them¡ª


    Twenty Adamantite Puppet Knights took position, each gripping the massive cannons, their mana cores pulsing.


    Above him¡ª


    The wyverns screeched, diving toward the wall.


    But Javier extended his other hand.


    "Summon¡ªAnti-Air Mana Guns!"


    Five towering anti-air mana guns appeared, lined along the top of the wall.


    And controlling them¡ª


    Five White Puppet Knights, their movements precise and calculated, mounted the anti-air units, taking aim at the incoming wyverns.


    Javier''s voice thundered across the battlefield, addressing his own soldiers.


    "ALL FALL BACK!!!!"


    His command carried a weight none could refuse.


    The Armand soldiers hesitated.


    "B-But Young Master¡ª"


    Javier''s blood-red eyes glowed brighter, his rage shaking the air.


    "THIS IS MY WAR!!"


    And in that moment¡ª


    He alone stood against an army of 120,000.


    Javier gritted his teeth, his rage boiling over as he pulled out a magic megaphone.


    His voice thundered across the battlefield, shaking the very air.


    "YOU PIECES OF SHIT FROM THE SAINT OF THREE GODS WANT WAR!?"


    His red eyes gleamed with fury.


    His mana surged, crackling like lightning around him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The enemy army flinched, some soldiers hesitating as fear crept into their hearts.


    Then¡ªJavier roared.


    "THEN TASTE THIS!!!"


    He threw the megaphone aside and raised his hand.


    "CANNONS¡ªFIRE!!!"


    The twenty massive mana cannons erupted simultaneously, their explosive mana shells tearing through the front lines of the enemy.


    Soldiers screamed as entire sections of the battlefield were obliterated in an instant. The ground trembled, fire and debris flying into the sky.


    "ANTI-AIR MANA GUNS¡ªFIRE!!!"


    The five anti-air mana guns activated, their barrels locking onto the wyvern units.


    High-speed mana projectiles ripped through the sky, striking the wyverns with pinpoint accuracy.


    The first wyvern screeched in agony, its wings exploding mid-air, sending its rider plummeting to his death.


    The second and third met the same fate, their bodies bursting into flames as they crashed into their own troops below.


    The remaining riders panicked, their formations breaking apart.


    Javier raised his hand again.


    His voice was absolute.


    "COMMAND ACTIVATE¡ª


    TARGET: ENEMY."


    The 5,000 Mithril Puppet Knights moved instantly.


    The Magic Crossbow Units raised their weapons.


    The Adamantite Puppet Knights adjusted their cannons.


    The White Puppet Knights operating the anti-air guns reloaded, their eyes glowing ominously.


    Javier roared, his voice shaking the battlefield.


    "SHOOT!!"


    The mana cannons and anti-air guns fired relentlessly, their explosive blasts raining destruction upon the enemy ranks.


    The sky burned.


    The anti-air mana guns locked onto every remaining wyvern rider, their rapid mana projectiles piercing through flesh, wings, and armor.


    One by one, the enemy wyverns screeched in agony, their massive bodies crashing to the ground¡ªcrushing their own soldiers beneath them.


    In less than a minute, the entire wyvern unit was wiped out.


    The five anti-air mana guns adjusted.


    Their glowing barrels tilted downward, locking onto the coalition army below.


    A cold, mechanical clicking sound echoed.


    Then¡ª


    High-speed mana rounds tore through the enemy infantry, cutting them down by the dozens.


    The frontlines collapsed, soldiers screaming as energy blasts ripped through their formations.


    Blood splattered.


    Armor melted.


    The Saint of Three Gods priests scrambled to deploy barrier magic¡ª


    But the sheer force of Javier''s artillery shattered their defenses instantly.


    Javier gritted his teeth, his blood-red eyes glowing violently.


    "This isn''t enough."


    He raised his hand again.


    Mana crackled around him.


    The ground shook.


    The air trembled.


    Then¡ª


    "Summon¡ªMana Mortars!!"


    Twenty massive mana-powered mortars materialized along the wall.


    Manning them was another battalion of Puppet Knights, their eyes glowing, weapons ready for destruction.


    Javier pointed toward the enemy lines.


    His voice rang across the battlefield.


    "FIRE!!!"


    Explosions erupted, covering the battlefield in smoke and flames.


    Javier stood on the wall, his face emotionless.


    This wasn''t just war anymore.


    This was his revenge.


    And he wouldn''t stop¡ª


    Until nothing remained.


    Garius stood at a distance, his eyes fixed on his youngest son.


    Javier¡ªthe boy who always hid in plain sight.


    The boy who pretended to be lazy, playing the fool to avoid responsibility.


    The boy who, at this very moment¡ª


    Was unleashing hell upon 120,000 soldiers.


    Francesca let out a soft smile, watching her son with quiet understanding.


    "So, my honey bun¡­ you finally stopped hiding."


    Eridith clicked her tongue in annoyance, her eye narrowing as she surveyed the battlefield, now engulfed in flames.


    "This brat¡­" she muttered, frustration bubbling within her.


    She had been eager to unleash her dragon form, to rain fire upon the enemy¡ªbut now¡ª


    There was nothing left for her to burn.


    Javier was already erasing them.


    Hesbeirn, Alf, and Erinnete stood together, arms crossed, observing the carnage unfold around them.


    They all let out long sighs.


    Hesbeirn shook his head.


    "¡­Well, I guess there''s no longer any hiding."


    Alf chuckled dryly.


    "No more pretending to be weak, huh?"


    Erinnete adjusted her glasses, a smirk curling her lips.


    "Ara~ Young Master has finally revealed himself. What a troublesome child."


    The three of them watched as Javier continued his merciless assault.


    The enemy forces crumbled, unable to withstand the overwhelming firepower.


    There was no strategy left.


    No resistance.


    Only annihilation.


    Garius surveyed the battlefield as it burned, explosions illuminating the sky.


    Enemy troops were torn apart before they even reached the walls.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    Javier.


    His youngest son.


    The boy who tried so hard to be lazy.


    The boy who pretended to be weak.


    The boy who thought his own father didn''t see through the act.


    Garius smirked, shaking his head.


    "Heh¡­ now he''s done it."


    He crossed his arms, watching Javier unleash his destructive power.


    "He tried so hard to hide it, to act like he wasn''t special. Like he wasn''t strong."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "Like I didn''t know the truth all along."


    Francesca let out a soft laugh behind him.


    Eridith grumbled under her breath.


    Hesbeirn, Alf, and Erinnete sighed, their expressions revealing a mix of pride and exasperation.


    But none of them looked surprised.


    Because deep down, they had always known.


    Javier had never been just a lazy noble son.


    He had always been¡ª


    A monster waiting to awaken.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 297 - 297: Going Home ( 297 )

    The battlefield was silent.


    What was once an army of 120,000 was now reduced to wreckage, fire, and corpses.


    The ground lay torn apart, craters from mana explosions littering the area, while the air thickened with smoke and the stench of burning flesh.


    The forces of the Saint of Three Gods no longer existed.


    And yet¡ª


    Javier still stood.


    His breath was ragged, his hands trembling from the overuse of mana.


    But his eyes still burned with fury.


    He was ready to keep going.


    He wanted to keep going.


    Because in his mind¡ªthis war wasn''t over yet.


    Then¡ª


    A soft cough broke the silence.


    "Ahem."


    Javier felt a sudden shiver run down his spine.


    His rage-filled mind snapped back to reality.


    Slowly, he turned his head.


    And there stood his father.


    Garius''s eyes met Javier''s, his expression calm, firm, and absolute.


    "Javier¡­ that''s enough."


    Javier froze.


    Then¡ªa soft, familiar voice followed.


    "Honey bun¡­" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier turned further, and there she was¡ª


    Francesca.


    Her gentle eyes gazed at him with warmth, her motherly presence calming him.


    She smiled softly.


    "You should stop now."


    She gestured toward the battlefield¡ªtoward the destruction.


    "There are no more enemies left."


    Javier hesitated, his hands clenched, his body trembling.


    Then¡ª


    His vision blurred.


    A sob broke from his throat.


    Tears streamed down his bloodstained face.


    His voice was barely a whisper.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    And finally¡ªfor the first time since the battle began¡ª


    Javier let himself cry.


    "Mother¡­"


    His voice cracked, his body shaking as he took slow, unsteady steps toward Francesca.


    Then¡ªhe collapsed, wrapping his arms around her thigh, clutching her as if afraid to let go.


    "Mother¡­"


    His sobs grew louder, raw and unrestrained.


    Tears streamed down his face.


    His entire body shook.


    Francesca froze for a brief moment.


    Javier never cried like this.


    Never.


    Yet now¡ªhe was breaking down in front of her.


    "¡­They''re gone."


    His voice was soft, broken.


    He didn''t specify who.


    He didn''t say what.


    But Francesca felt it¡ªthe deep, crushing grief in his words.


    Her heart clenched.


    She didn''t know who he meant.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Because right now, her sweetest honey bun was in pain.


    Without hesitation, she knelt down, embracing him fully, wrapping her arms around his trembling frame.


    She stroked his bloodstained hair gently, soothingly.


    "Shh¡­ I''m here, my love. Mother is here."


    Javier buried his face into her, his sobs only growing louder.


    Francesca simply held him, letting him cry, letting him release all the pain that had been bottled up inside.


    The sound of war was gone.


    The explosions had stopped.


    The screams of enemies had faded.


    And now¡ªonly Javier''s cries remained.


    His sobs echoed across the silent battlefield, raw and broken.


    He clung to Francesca like a lost child, trembling as he buried his face into her.


    Francesca held him tightly, her warm hands gently stroking his hair.


    A soft sniffle broke the stillness.


    Behind them, Erinnete turned away, crossing her arms as she pretended not to notice¡ªbut her fingers subtly wiped away the tears in her eyes.


    "Ara¡­ I saw nothing," she murmured, her voice wavering slightly.


    Alf and Hesbeirn stood in silence, neither speaking nor moving.


    What could they even say?


    The strongest young master of the Armand family¡ª


    The monster who had single-handedly wiped out an army¡ª


    Was now just a boy, crying in his mother''s embrace.


    The soldiers of Armand watched from the walls.


    They should have felt relief.


    They were alive.


    The war was over.


    And yet¡ª


    Seeing Javier like this stirred something deeper within them.


    A profound, unspoken sadness.


    Even the most hardened knights lowered their heads, understanding the weight of the moment.


    Javier had won the war.


    But at what cost?


    Garius stood a short distance away, his arms crossed, his gaze unmoving.


    His expression remained unreadable.


    But inside¡­


    His chest felt tight.


    His hands clenched slightly.


    He did not move.


    Because if he did¡ªhe might break too.


    So he simply stood there, watching his son cry¡ª


    Allowing Francesca to do what he, as a father, could not.


    Beside him, Eridith remained still.


    She did not grumble.


    She did not complain about boredom.


    She did not mock the situation.


    She stood quietly beside Garius, watching the scene unfold.


    Even she¡ªa dragon who had lived for centuries¡ª


    Knew when to say nothing.


    Francesca felt the shaking of Javier''s body slowly subside.


    His sobs faded, his breathing steadied.


    Then¡ªsomething changed.


    All at once¡ª


    The Puppet Knights vanished.


    The Mana Cannons disappeared.


    The Anti-Air Guns, the Mithril soldiers, the Mana Mortars¡ª


    Everything returned to Javier''s magic storage.


    The battlefield that had once been filled with weapons of destruction¡­


    Was now empty.


    Francesca lowered her gaze.


    Javier''s eyes were closed, his body growing limp in her arms.


    Her soft golden eyes filled with warmth as she gently brushed his hair.


    "Dear¡­ he''s sleeping."


    Her voice was tender, not filled with worry¡ªbut with relief.


    He had cried everything out.


    He had released all the pain.


    And now, exhausted¡ª


    He could finally rest.


    Garius watched for a moment, absorbing the scene, before turning away.


    His voice was calm, steady, and absolute.


    "Hesbeirn."


    Hesbeirn straightened immediately.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Take over the wall. Ensure the patrol units are active. Rotate the soldiers¡ªlet some rest while others guard. Make sure they all eat."


    Hesbeirn placed a fist over his chest in salute.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Garius turned to his two most trusted subordinates.


    "Alf. Erinnete."


    Both stepped forward, ready for instruction.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius exhaled deeply, composing himself.


    Then, with his usual calm authority¡ª


    He spoke two simple words.


    "Let''s go home."


    Eridith simply smiled, a rare softness in her usually mischievous expression.


    Francesca gently cradled her honey bun¡ªher Javier¡ªholding him close as his steady breathing reassured her. The exhaustion, the grief, the battle¡ªit had all taken its toll. Yet now, in her arms, he could finally rest.


    Alf and Errinette bowed politely, their usual sharpness subdued by the weight of the moment.


    No words were needed.


    The battlefield was silent.


    And so, the Armand family turned away from the destruction¡ª


    Heading home.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 298 - 298: Fading Away ( 298 )

    Seven days had passed.


    Seven days since Javier''s rampage on the battlefield.


    Seven days since he lost himself to rage.


    Seven days since he believed he had lost Liana and Gloria forever.


    Javier''s eyes slowly opened, the world around him blurry.


    His body ached from the overuse of mana, but more than the physical pain¡ªhis heart felt hollow.


    His mind was a blank slate.


    He had woken up, yet nothing felt real anymore, as if a piece of him had been ripped away.


    The maids brought food to his room, but he barely touched it.


    A few bites¡ªthat was all he could manage.


    He didn''t even taste it.


    The ones who had always ensured he ate properly¡ªwere gone.


    There was no Liana gently scolding him to eat more.


    No Gloria teasing him about being picky.


    The silence was unbearable.


    Javier left his room, his steps slow and heavy.


    His feet carried him toward the Pekko pen¡ªwithout him even thinking.


    When he arrived¡ª


    "Cuquawked!"


    A familiar, excited cry broke through the stillness.


    Buddy rushed toward him, flapping his wings happily.


    Javier forced a small smile.


    "¡­Buddy."


    He reached out, running his hand gently over Buddy''s feathers.


    The warmth was comforting, but it wasn''t enough.


    Then¡ªhis eyes shifted.


    There, standing further inside the pen¡ª


    Pikko. Peanuts.


    Their silver and golden feathers shone under the sunlight.


    Javier stared, and in that moment, it all came rushing back.


    Every moment with Liana.


    Every laugh with Gloria.


    The warmth of their embrace.


    The gentle kisses.


    The sound of their voices calling his name.


    The memories played in his mind¡ªover and over.


    His hands clenched.


    His body trembled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then¡ª


    Tears fell.


    Javier sank down under the big tree, his head lowered.


    His shoulders shook as the weight of his grief overwhelmed him.


    And for the first time since waking up¡ª


    He let himself cry.


    Alone.


    With only the wind and the Pekkos to bear witness to his sorrow.


    Javier clutched his chest, his fingers digging into his shirt.


    A deep, aching emptiness filled him.


    His voice¡ªbroken and trembling¡ªescaped in a whisper.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­"


    His tears dripped onto the dirt below, soaking into the earth.


    "I¡­ I couldn''t¡­ protect you both¡­"


    His body shook violently.


    No matter how much power he possessed¡ªit wasn''t enough.


    No matter how strong he had been¡ªhe still lost them.


    His fists clenched tightly.


    His throat tightened.


    His breathing was shallow and uneven.


    Liana¡­


    Gloria¡­


    The two women who had always been by his side.


    The ones who scolded him, teased him, spoiled him, and loved him.


    The two who made every day feel complete.


    And now¡ªthey were gone.


    Javier hugged his knees, curling in on himself.


    His heart felt as though it had been ripped from his chest.


    The estate was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    No Liana waiting for him with a gentle smile.


    No Gloria playfully calling him ''young master'' in that teasing voice.


    Just¡­ emptiness.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the pain.


    But the memories wouldn''t relent.


    His sobs grew louder.


    And beneath the shade of the big tree¡ª


    Javier wept for the women he loved.


    "Young Master..."


    "Young Master?"


    "Young Master!"


    Echoes of her voice played in his mind¡ªagain and again.


    Rewinding. Repeating.


    His heart clung desperately to every memory of her.


    Liana.


    His Liana.


    The only elf in the Armand household besides Lithia.


    The one who had always been by his side.


    The one who smiled just for him.


    The one who cradled him when he needed comfort.


    The one who let him hug her as much as he wanted¡ªwho never once pushed him away.


    The one who allowed him to lie in her lap, stroking his hair gently.


    The one who let him bury his face in her chest when he felt vulnerable.


    The one who laughed softly whenever he played with her silver hair.


    The One Who Took Care of Him.


    The one who always cooked his favorite meals.


    The one who prepared his drinks just the way he liked them.


    The one who patiently helped him change his shirt, even when he grumbled about it.


    The one who always woke him up, whispering his name softly.


    The one who stayed by his side, even when he was being difficult.


    The One Who Made Every Day Brighter.


    But now¡ª


    She was gone.


    Javier''s hands trembled as he clutched his head.


    His breathing was uneven, and his chest ached with a weight he couldn''t bear.


    Tears dripped onto his lap as he whispered her name.


    "Liana..."


    The woman he loved, the one he wanted to marry¡ª


    Was no longer here.


    And no matter how hard he tried to rewind the memories¡ª


    He could never bring her back.


    Javier stared blankly at the ground, his body motionless beneath the tree.


    His mind spiraled into darkness.


    What was the point?


    Why had he been reborn into this world?


    What reason was there for him to keep living?


    Even with the memories of his past life¡­ what did any of it matter?


    Without Liana?


    Without Gloria?


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Why Liana?


    Why Gloria?


    Why them?


    His fingernails dug into the dirt, his shoulders trembling with the weight of his grief.


    The rage, the pain, the emptiness¡ª


    It swallowed him whole.


    Not just Liana.


    They had also taken Gloria away.


    The girl who had come after Liana.


    The one who spoiled him endlessly.


    The one who smiled whenever he acted like a child.


    The one who let him do as he pleased.


    The one who held him close, teasing him with her soft voice.


    The one who playfully allowed him to kiss and hug her whenever he wanted.


    The one who laughed as he buried his head against her chest.


    The one who gently whispered, ''Ara~ Such a spoiled young master.''


    She loved him.


    And he loved her too.


    But now¡ª


    She was gone.


    Javier''s body slumped forward, his fingers gripping his arms tightly.


    He didn''t know if he could keep living.


    Not like this.


    Not without them.


    His chest felt hollow, his heart an empty void.


    What was he supposed to do now?


    What was the point of having power¡­ if he couldn''t protect the ones he loved?


    For the first time since being reborn into this world¡ª


    Javier felt truly lost.


    Javier felt hollow.


    There was no longer any reason for him to act like a spoiled child.


    No more sly grins.


    No more mischievous tricks.


    No more cheeky remarks.


    There was no reason to tease, to laugh, to enjoy life¡ª


    Not without them.


    Not without Liana.


    Not without Gloria.


    His world felt unbearably empty.


    The estate, once lively with laughter and warmth, now felt cold, silent, and meaningless.


    Tears kept falling, his sobs shaking his body.


    He couldn''t stop.


    No matter how much he cried¡ª


    No matter how much pain he felt¡ª


    They wouldn''t come back.


    His vision blurred, drowning in grief.


    His body weakened, the weight of sorrow pressing down on him.


    His breathing grew slow and labored.


    And then¡ª


    He passed out.


    His body slumped against the tree, unmoving.


    Tears still stained his face, a silent testament to his anguish.


    But his mind had finally shut down, escaping the relentless pain.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 299 - 299: Always Her Baby ( 299 )

    Buddy saw him fall.


    The orange-feathered Pekko''s eyes widened in alarm.


    Then¡ª


    "CUQUAWKED!!!"


    A desperate, loud squawk tore through the air, filled with panic.


    Buddy flapped his wings violently, running in circles before suddenly bolting toward the manor.


    In the courtyard, a maid was sweeping, humming softly to herself.


    Then¡ª


    She yelped as something pecked her leg¡ªhard.


    Startled, she turned to see Buddy squawking loudly and pecking her again.


    "O-Ow! What''s wrong with this bird!?"


    Buddy flapped his wings wildly, hopping frantically in place.


    "CUQUAWKED! CUQUAWKED!!!"


    The maid stared in confusion, heart racing.


    Then¡ªshe realized.


    Something was wrong.


    She dropped her broom and sprinted toward the manor.


    "S-Someone call Madam Francesca!! Something''s wrong with Young Master Javier!!"


    Buddy let out another desperate squawk, his alarm echoing through the estate.


    And at that moment¡ª


    The entire household felt the weight of impending dread.


    Francesca sat in the estate, calmly reviewing reports when¡ª


    A commotion broke out, jolting her from her focus.


    She looked up, her golden eyes narrowing with concern.


    Then¡ª


    "Madam! Madam!!"


    A household maid rushed toward her, her face pale, breaths coming in quick gasps.


    Francesca stood immediately.


    "What? What happened?"


    The maid''s voice trembled, panicked.


    "It''s Young Master! Something''s wrong!!"


    Francesca''s heart stopped, fear gripping her.


    "What!?"


    The maid shook her head, wide-eyed with urgency.


    "I don''t know, Madam! Buddy is outside, squawking loudly¡ªlike he''s panicked!"


    Francesca''s breath hitched, a knot forming in her stomach.


    Javier.


    Something was terribly wrong.


    Francesca rushed outside, following Buddy''s frantic squawking.


    The Pekko ran ahead, flapping its wings wildly, leading her toward the big tree near the Pekko pen.


    And then¡ªshe saw him.


    "JAVIER!!"


    Her heart nearly stopped.


    Javier was slumped against the tree, completely unconscious.


    His face was pale, dried tears still visible on his cheeks.


    Francesca knelt beside him in an instant, her hands trembling slightly as she checked his pulse.


    A moment of silence hung heavy in the air.


    Then¡ª


    A soft, relieved sigh escaped her lips.


    "¡­He''s just tired."


    Her tense shoulders relaxed slightly, though worry gnawed at her.


    "Probably too much thinking..."


    She gazed at his face, brushing his messy hair back gently.


    "I wonder what''s troubling you this much, my love..."


    She knew Javier was strong, but right now¡ªhe just looked like a lost child.


    Francesca wrapped her arms around him, adjusting her grip to lift him.


    Then¡ªshe froze.


    "Uhh¡­ h-he''s heavy¡­!"


    She wobbled slightly, struggling to lift her growing son.


    "¡­When did you get this big!?"


    Despite her small complaint, she held him close as she carried him toward the manor.


    Because no matter how heavy he became¡ª


    He would always be her baby.


    Meanwhile, the estate descended into chaos.


    The moment the maid from earlier rushed inside, screaming about Young Master Javier, panic spread like wildfire.


    Maid teams rushed around frantically, whispering in worried tones.


    Guards tensed, ready for orders.


    Even the kitchen staff halted their work, concern etched on their faces.


    A storm of anxiety filled the manor.


    Until¡ª


    Francesca entered, carrying Javier in her arms.


    The entire manor fell silent, eyes wide with fear and concern.


    The maids watched anxiously as she brought him inside, her expression resolute.


    When she gently laid him on his bed, tucking him in with loving care¡ª


    Everyone finally exhaled in relief.


    The household gradually calmed.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the estate, in the healing quarters, two women were slowly waking up.


    Inside¡ªGloria and Liana sat up weakly in their beds, their bodies still recovering and their mana exhausted.


    But finally¡ªthey could eat again.


    A maid brought in a tray of warm food and set it between them.


    Liana picked at her plate, deep in thought.


    Then¡ªshe sighed softly.


    "I wonder if Young Master has eaten yet¡­"


    Her eyes reflected concern.


    Even while injured and weak¡ª


    She was still thinking of Javier.


    Gloria smirked, resting her head against the pillow.


    "Ara~ You''re worried about him already?"


    Liana pouted slightly, looking away, embarrassed.


    Gloria giggled, sipping her tea.


    "I wonder¡­ who''s keeping him company while we''re here?"


    Her eyes sparkled mischievously, but Liana''s expression shifted into worry.


    Liana blinked, then frowned.


    A thought crossed her mind.


    "¡­Wait. Who is taking care of him?"


    The two women paused, the weight of their concern settling in.


    Then¡ª


    Both of them suddenly felt uneasy.


    Who was watching over their spoiled young master¡­


    While they weren''t there?


    Liana froze. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her ears twitched, catching the urgent sound of frantic footsteps approaching.


    Suddenly, the door to the healing quarters burst open, and a maid rushed inside, breathless.


    "Young Master! Young Master is¡ª"


    Liana didn''t wait to hear the rest.


    Even in her weak condition, even as pain shot through her body¡ª


    She forced herself to stand.


    Her legs trembled beneath her, and her vision swayed dizzily.


    But she didn''t care.


    She grabbed the maid''s shoulders, her emerald eyes sharp and filled with worry.


    "What happened to him!?"


    The maid stammered, trying to regain her composure.


    "I¡ªI don''t know! He just collapsed! Madam Francesca is attending to him in the manor!"


    Liana''s chest tightened.


    Javier¡­ collapsed?


    Panic surged within her, and her hands began to shake.


    No. No, no, no¡ª


    She couldn''t stay here.


    She had to go to him.


    Liana tried to move, but suddenly¡ª


    Firm hands gripped her arms, holding her back.


    The healer intervened, trying to stop her.


    "You''re still weak! Don''t move too much!"


    Liana struggled, her breathing becoming rapid and labored.


    "I can''t! Young Master¡ªYoung Master is¡ª"


    Her voice cracked, a raw edge of desperation creeping in.


    She pressed her hand against her chest, as if trying to quell the searing pain inside.


    She wasn''t there for him.


    She wasn''t beside him when he needed her most.


    Tears formed in her eyes, blurring her vision.


    But the healer held her tight, concern etched on their face.


    Liana gritted her teeth, fighting against the urge to collapse.


    "I have to go to him!!"


    Even if her legs gave out.


    Even if her body was still racked with pain.


    She had to be there.


    Because without her¡ª


    Javier was alone.


    Meanwhile inside the manor.


    Javier''s eyelids fluttered open.


    His vision was blurry, his body heavy.


    But as his senses slowly returned¡­


    The first thing he saw¡ª


    Was his mother.


    Francesca sat beside him, watching over him with a gentle gaze.


    Relief flashed in her eyes as she saw him wake up.


    "Honey bun?"


    Javier''s breath hitched.


    His chest tightened.


    His lips trembled.


    And then¡ª


    Tears fell.


    Again.


    Soft sobs escaped him as he reached for her.


    "Mother¡­"


    His voice was weak, broken.


    Francesca immediately cupped his face, stroking his messy hair back.


    "I''m here, my love."


    Javier clutched her sleeve, his hands shaking.


    Then, between his sobs¡ªhe whispered.


    "Why¡­?"


    Francesca tilted her head, confused.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why what, honey bun?"


    Javier swallowed, his throat dry, his heart aching.


    Then¡ª


    He lifted his tear-filled eyes to meet hers.


    And with a trembling voice, he asked¡ª


    "Why Liana¡­?"


    Francesca froze.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Javier clenched his fists, his body trembling.


    "Why Gloria¡­?"


    Francesca''s eyes widened slightly.


    And in that moment¡ªshe finally understood.


    Her son still believed they were gone.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 300 - 300: A Little Softer, Okay? ( 300 )

    Francesca felt a wave of emotions rise within her.


    Her poor, sweet honey bun¡­


    Still thinking his beloved maids were gone.


    Her lips twitched, barely holding back a sly grin.


    Oh, my love¡­ you''re going to cry for a different reason soon.


    She brushed his hair softly, her voice warm.


    "Honey bun~"


    Just as she was about to break the news¡ª


    "YOUNG MASTER!!"


    Javier''s breath caught in his throat.


    His body stiffened.


    That voice¡ª


    That voice he had replayed in his mind for days.


    That voice that haunted his dreams.


    Slowly¡ªhe looked up.


    His eyes were still blurry with tears.


    His heart pounded violently.


    Am I¡­ hallucinating?


    Was this just another cruel trick of his broken mind?


    Because standing there¡ªin the doorway¡ª


    Was Liana.


    And beside her¡ªGloria.


    Liana staggered forward, her body weak.


    Gloria was beside her, also struggling to walk, but neither of them stopped.


    They didn''t care about the pain.


    They didn''t care that their bodies hadn''t fully healed.


    Because Javier was awake.


    And they needed to see him.


    Francesca stood up, brushing her dress lightly.


    She smiled softly¡ªknowing her son was about to cry again, but for an entirely different reason.


    "I should give you three some time."


    With that, she gracefully stepped out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    Now¡ªthey were alone.


    Javier stared, unblinking.


    His mind refused to accept it.


    Liana?


    Gloria?


    They were standing right there.


    Slowly¡ªthey reached his bedside.


    Liana leaned down, her eyes filled with warmth.


    Gloria knelt beside her, her gaze just as soft.


    And then¡ªthey hugged him.


    Javier froze.


    His body tensed, his breathing uneven.


    Their arms wrapped around him gently.


    Their bodies were warm.


    Their breaths were soft against his skin.


    Warm.


    Real.


    Javier''s hands shook as he slowly reached out¡ª


    And clutched their clothes tightly.


    His eyes filled with fresh tears.


    "¡­Is this real?"


    His voice cracked.


    His chest ached.


    His head lowered, pressing against them.


    Then¡ª


    He broke down.


    Sobbing like a lost child finally finding his way home.


    "¡­You''re alive¡­"


    Javier clung to them, his fingers gripping their clothes tightly.


    His body trembled violently, his sobs shaking his entire frame.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I couldn''t protect you both¡­"


    His voice cracked with pain, guilt, and desperation.


    The memory of that day haunted him.


    The moment he saw them stabbed.


    The moment he thought they were gone forever.


    The rage. The emptiness. The despair.


    It all came crashing down on him again.


    Liana held him tighter, pressing her forehead against his.


    Her warm hands cupped his cheeks, wiping away his tears.


    "Young Master¡­ we''re here."


    Gloria smiled softly, stroking his back, her own eyes glistening.


    Javier wrapped his arms around them, pulling them close¡ªtoo close.


    His grip was desperate.


    He needed to feel them.


    To make sure they were real.


    To make sure this wasn''t just another cruel dream.


    Then¡ª


    "O-Ouch!! Young Master!!"


    "A-Ahh! It still hurts!"


    Javier froze.


    His eyes widened in panic.


    He immediately loosened his grip, his face paling.


    "I-I''m sorry! Are you okay? Did I hurt you!?"


    Liana managed a weak smile, still catching her breath.


    "We''re fine¡­ Just¡­ a little softer, okay?"


    Javier sniffled, nodding.


    Then¡ªhe hugged them again.


    Gently this time.


    Carefully.


    But with just as much love.


    And for the first time in what felt like forever¡ª


    Javier felt whole again.


    ___


    Meanwhile in the kingdom.


    Inside the grand throne room, the atmosphere was heavy with tension.


    King Edmund sat upon his throne, eyes scanning the gathered nobles.


    Every lord, viscount, marquis, and duke in the kingdom had answered his summons.


    All except one.


    The king''s advisor stepped forward, his voice echoing through the hall.


    "ALL RISE!"


    The nobles stood immediately.


    Their expressions were tense, their bodies stiff.


    They knew this was not a meeting of celebration.


    They knew the king was not pleased.


    "You may sit."


    King Edmund''s voice was calm. Too calm.


    The nobles lowered themselves onto their seats, waiting anxiously.


    King Edmund flipped through the report given by his advisor.


    Beside him, his son¡ªthe prince¡ªwatched with quiet interest.


    And standing near the royal throne, Princess Kliatana, listened carefully.


    Then¡ª


    The king''s gaze locked onto one man.


    "Ibzles."


    Duke Ibzles immediately stood, bowing his head.


    "Yes, my liege."


    The king''s expression remained unreadable.


    Then, with a slow, deliberate tone¡ªhe spoke.


    "It seems that this so-called ''holy war''¡­ has not only resulted in a total loss¡ª"


    The room fell silent.


    "¡ªbut it has also thrown your entire region into suffering due to trade collapse."


    Duke Ibzles tensed, sweat forming on his brow.


    King Edmund leaned back, resting his chin on his knuckles.


    "And it has only been, what? A little over a month?"


    A sharp pause.


    Then¡ªhis lips curled into a cold smirk.


    "This will result in¡­ low tribute, won''t it?"


    His tone dripped with sarcasm. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gathered nobles shifted uncomfortably.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    The king was not pleased.


    Not at all.


    King Edmund''s eyes scanned the room, filled with nobles who now looked uneasy.


    He took a deep breath, then exhaled sharply.


    And then¡ªhis voice thundered through the hall.


    "Didn''t I warn every single one of you?"


    The nobles flinched.


    "Didn''t I tell you all that waging war within our own kingdom¡ªwar amongst the nobles¡ªwould bring disaster?"


    His gaze darkened.


    "And yet¡­ you all ignored my warnings."


    The king''s advisor stepped forward, handing him another report.


    King Edmund glanced at it, his expression growing colder.


    Then, in a low and deliberate tone, he continued.


    "Not only have you suffered catastrophic losses in your armies¡ª"


    He flipped the page.


    "¡ªbut you have also crippled the market."


    Trade routes have collapsed.


    Merchants are losing money.


    Food shortages are rising, with Armand''s goods cut off.


    Inflation is skyrocketing.


    Commoners are growing restless due to high prices and lack of supplies.


    King Edmund closed the report and let out a long, disappointed sigh.


    "And this is just the part."


    The nobles lowered their heads, some clenching their fists.


    They hadn''t expected the war to turn into such a disaster.


    They had underestimated Armand.


    And now¡ªthey were paying the price.


    King Edmund rested his chin on his knuckles again, his smirk returning¡ªbut this time, it was dangerous.


    "Now then¡­ let''s get to the real issue."


    His eyes gleamed with power.


    "Tribute."


    The nobles froze.


    "If any of your tributes this month are lower than expected¡­"


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Then¡ª


    His smirk widened.


    "I believe it''s time for me to personally oversee your lands."


    The weight of his words crashed over the room like a tidal wave.


    Everyone knew what that meant.


    King Edmund was threatening to take their lands.


    If their tribute fell too low¡ª


    Their territories would be seized.


    The royal army would take over.


    And those who once ruled would become nothing.


    The nobles gritted their teeth, sweating nervously.


    Because now¡ªtheir survival was no longer about pride, power, or faith.


    It was about keeping their land¡­ before the king took everything.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 301 - 301: The King Steps In ( 301 )

    King Edmund''s gaze swept over the nobles, his expression filled with cold amusement.


    Then, with a sharp, cutting voice, he spoke:


    "Just because some of you are ''related'' to me¡ª"


    His eyes locked onto certain nobles.


    "¡ªdoes NOT mean you are untouchable."


    The entire room stiffened.


    The weight of his words made it clear¡ª


    Family ties meant nothing when it came to the survival of the kingdom.


    King Edmund leaned forward, resting his elbow on the armrest of his throne.


    His tone grew sharper, more dangerous.


    "I did not partake in your so-called ''holy war'' because I knew what it would lead to."


    He gritted his teeth, his voice filled with restrained fury.


    "And now? Look what has happened."


    He tossed the report onto the table in front of him.


    The parchment scattered, the ink still fresh¡ªevidence of the chaos spreading across the kingdom.


    The room was silent.


    No noble dared to speak.


    But King Edmund was not finished.


    His voice dropped lower, colder.


    "And now¡­ ''my land''¡ª"


    He spread his hands, gesturing to the map behind him.


    The Capital City.


    The surrounding regions that directly belonged to the royal family.


    A massive stretch of land that held the kingdom''s heart¡ªits wealth, its military, its influence.


    "¡ªand ''my kingdom'' are on the verge of collapse."


    His eyes burned with fury.


    "And why?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His lips curled into a sneer.


    "Because some of you couldn''t control your greed. Because some of you blindly followed the church''s madness. Because some of you¡ª"


    He gestured toward Duke Ibzles and the other war supporters.


    "¡ªdragged my kingdom into ruin with your arrogance."


    The nobles stayed silent, sweat forming on their brows.


    But King Edmund wasn''t done.


    "And while we struggle¡ª"


    His fingers tapped against the table rhythmically.


    "¡ªour neighbors are watching."


    His eyes sharpened.


    His gaze darkened.


    "They are waiting for us to show weakness."


    A chill spread through the room.


    Because every noble understood what he meant.


    If the economy collapsed further¡ª


    If internal strife continued¡ª


    The neighboring races would take advantage of it.


    They were all watching.


    Waiting.


    Calculating.


    Because when a kingdom grows weak¡ª


    Its enemies grow bold.


    And if the nobles continued dragging the kingdom into internal wars¡ª


    It wouldn''t be long before the entire kingdom was at risk of invasion.


    King Edmund stood from his throne, his presence overwhelming.


    He looked down at the gathered nobles, his voice like steel.


    "Fix this mess. Now."


    "Restore the market. Secure the trade routes. Pay your tributes."


    His eyes gleamed with ruthless authority.


    "Or I will do it for you."


    And they all knew¡ª


    If the king had to step in,


    None of them would keep their lands.


    King Edmund rose from his throne, his eyes filled with authority.


    His voice boomed through the grand hall, leaving no room for argument.


    "With my royal decree, I hereby command all of you to end this war¡ªstarting today!"


    The nobles stiffened, their faces pale.


    Some looked ready to protest.


    But one glance at the king''s expression¡ªand they swallowed their words.


    This was not a negotiation.


    It was an absolute order.


    The General of the Royal Army stepped forward


    With a sharp salute, he bowed before the king.


    "Your command, my liege?"


    King Edmund''s gaze swept across the room before he spoke.


    "Effective immediately, the royal army will take full control of this situation."


    He turned to the general.


    "Secure the roads. Restore trade routes. Ensure the borders are reinforced."


    His voice grew sharper.


    "All noble troops are to be placed under temporary royal command until this mess is resolved."


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    For the first time, the nobles were losing control of their own armies.


    The royal army was stepping in.


    And that meant¡ªthey no longer had the power to act independently.


    King Edmund''s expression darkened.


    "This is not a request. It is law."


    The king sat back down, exhaling deeply.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he thought aloud.


    "I would have preferred to meet Count Garius myself¡­"


    He tapped his fingers against the armrest.


    "But given the state of the war¡­ the territory is still unstable."


    The nobles shifted uncomfortably.


    They knew what he meant.


    The roads were dangerous.


    A royal visit right now would be a risk¡ªeven for a king.


    With a decisive nod, King Edmund picked up the official royal decree.


    The parchment was sealed with the golden emblem of the royal family.


    He handed it to the general.


    "Deliver this to Count Garius personally."


    The general bowed deeply, taking the decree with both hands.


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    King Edmund''s voice lowered, firm and absolute.


    "Ensure he understands that these fools¡ª"


    He gestured toward the silent, terrified nobles.


    "¡ªwill no longer wage war against him."


    The general gave a sharp nod, turning to leave.


    Then, with a calm but deadly tone, King Edmund spoke¡ª


    "If any of you attempt to defy this decree¡­"


    King Edmund suddenly lifted his hand.


    And with a slow, deliberate motion¡ª


    He dragged his thumb across his throat.


    "¡­Consider your entire family erased from history."


    The nobles lowered their heads, trembling.


    Because they knew¡ª


    This was not an empty threat.


    King Edmund paused before stepping down from his throne.


    His sharp eyes swept across the gathered nobles, watching their stiffened expressions.


    Then, with a slow, deliberate tone¡ªhe spoke.


    "I''m sure this month''s tribute will be¡­"


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment.


    Then, his lips curled into a dangerous smirk.


    "¡­the same as last month?"


    A heavy silence filled the hall.


    Some nobles swallowed nervously.


    Others clenched their fists under the table, struggling to keep their expressions neutral.


    They understood exactly what the king meant.


    No matter how badly the war had crippled them¡ª


    They would pay the full tribute.


    King Edmund adjusted his royal cloak and turned away.


    His voice echoed one last time.


    "Fail me, and you''ll lose more than just land."


    With that, he left the hall¡ªleaving behind a room full of nobles who now feared the very king they had once underestimated.


    Three days later¡­


    A large force approached the southern border of Armand.


    The royal army''s banner fluttered in the wind, carried by 1,000 elite soldiers marching in perfect formation.


    At the front¡ªthe Royal Force General rode with several high-ranking officers and a royal minister, serving as the king''s official delegation.


    But¡ª


    The iron gates of Armand remained firmly shut.


    The towering border walls stood strong, lined with Armand''s elite troops, all standing at full alert.


    They had been preparing for another attack.


    And now¡ªthey saw another army at their gates.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 302 - 302: Official Decree ( 302 )

    One of Armand''s captains stepped forward, his voice sharp.


    "State your business!"


    The Royal Force General pulled his horse to a stop, raising his hand in a gesture of peace.


    His voice was firm but diplomatic.


    "We come bearing an official decree from His Majesty, King Edmund."


    A short pause.


    "We seek an audience with Count Garius De Armand."


    The Armand soldiers exchanged glances.


    The captain narrowed his eyes, scanning the royal force.


    Then¡ªhe turned toward one of his men.


    "Call General Hesbeirn. Now."


    The soldier saluted and ran at full speed, weaving through the stationed troops and defensive lines.


    Upon reaching the temporary command post, he burst inside, breathing heavily.


    The officers inside immediately turned to him.


    "Report!" one of them demanded.


    The soldier straightened and saluted.


    "Captain has ordered to inform General Hesbeirn immediately! The Royal Army has arrived at our border¡ªthey bring a message from the king!"


    One of the senior officers didn''t waste time.


    He grabbed the mana talkie, quickly adjusting its frequency.


    A low hum filled the air as the connection stabilized.


    Then¡ªhe spoke into the device.


    "This is Southern Border Command. Urgent communication for the Gaze City Command Center."


    "This is Gaze City Command. Report."


    The officer''s expression was serious.


    "A force of 1,000 Royal Army soldiers, led by a high-ranking delegation, has arrived at our border. They claim to bear an official decree from King Edmund and request an audience with Count Garius."


    Another pause.


    Then¡ª


    "Understood. Stand by for further orders."


    In Gaze City, inside a private hall within the command center, two men sat at a grand wooden table, enjoying a well-earned meal.


    At one end¡ªGeneral Hesbeirn,


    Across from him¡ªRasdingen


    Both men held large mugs of ale.


    Hesbeirn took a long sip, sighing in satisfaction.


    "Now this is the kind of battle I enjoy¡ªme versus a full plate of roasted meat."


    Rasdingen chuckled, tearing into a lamb shank with ease.


    "Aye, ''bout time we had a fight we want to win!"


    The two clanked their mugs together, taking another hearty gulp.


    For the first time in weeks, there was no war. No immediate danger.


    Just good food and strong drink.


    But then¡ª


    The doors to the hall swung open.


    A breathless soldier rushed in, saluting sharply.


    "Sir!"


    Hesbeirn paused mid-bite, raising an eyebrow.


    "What now? I was just winning this battle againts this giant dwarves"


    He gestured to Rasdingen.


    The soldier swallowed, then spoke quickly.


    "A force of 1,000 Royal Army soldiers has arrived at our southern border. They bear a decree from King Edmund and request an audience with Count Garius."


    The room fell silent.


    Rasdingen slowly put his mug down.


    Hesbeirn let out a long sigh, rubbing his forehead.


    "And here I thought I''d get to finish my meal in peace¡­"


    Then¡ªhis expression hardened.


    He pushed his chair back and stood.


    "Prepare my mount. We''re heading to the border."


    The soldier saluted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "A royal visit, huh? This should be interesting."


    Hesbeirn grabbed one last piece of meat, biting into it as he walked.


    "Let''s hope they''re here to talk¡­ and not cause more problems."


    Hesbeirn mounted his Pekko, gripping the reins as his elite Pekko riders formed up behind him.


    Rasdingen remained at the Gaze City Command Center, coordinating intelligence in case things turned hostile.


    With a sharp command, Hesbeirn and his riders took off.


    As the gates of Armand''s great border wall came into view, Hesbeirn pulled his Pekko''s reins, slowing down.


    The other riders followed his lead, forming up in perfect discipline.


    Hesbeirn dismounted with a lazy stretch, rolling his shoulders.


    Then¡ªhe turned to his Pekko, grinning.


    "You stay here, okay?~"


    "Cuquawked!!"


    The large bird puffed out its feathers proudly.


    Hesbeirn smirked, patting its beak.


    "Good boy. Who''s better? Who''s better? My boy~"


    The Pekko happily squawked again, hopping in place.


    The elite riders held back their laughter.


    Even in serious situations¡ªHesbeirn always had time to spoil his mount.


    But now¡ªhis gaze turned toward the royal forces waiting beyond the gate.


    Hesbeirn casually lifted a hand, waving lazily.


    "Open the gate."


    With a loud groan of metal, the massive iron gate slowly parted, revealing the 1,000 Royal Army soldiers standing in formation.


    The Armand soldiers remained on high alert, their hands still gripping their weapons.


    But Hesbeirn?


    He walked forward lazily, hands resting behind his head, completely at ease.


    Then¡ªhis eyes landed on the Royal Force General.


    And instantly¡ªhe smirked."


    "Ahhh!!! Gilmon!!"


    The Royal Force General¡ªGilmon¡ªlooked up, squinting.


    Then¡ªhis stern military posture dropped in an instant.


    "Hesbeirn!!"


    A booming laugh escaped the general as both men strode toward each other, clapping hands in a firm grip.


    "Good to see you!" Hesbeirn smirked.


    "Same!!" Gilmon grinned.


    The nobles and officers behind him exchanged confused glances.


    Weren''t they supposed to be negotiating?


    Why did it sound like two old drinking buddies just met again?


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, still smirking.


    "Oho~ I remember back then¡ªyou used to be Edmund''s escort when he was just a brat."


    Gilmon sighed, shaking his head.


    "Back when he was still a prince, yeah¡­"


    Hesbeirn chuckled.


    "Didn''t you say you never wanted to work for him?"


    Gilmon rolled his eyes.


    "And didn''t you always complain about your ''lord'' being too cheeky and mischievous?"


    A brief pause.


    Then¡ªboth men laughed.


    Because nothing had changed.


    One served King Edmund.


    The other served Count Garius.


    And both had their hands full with absolute troublemakers.


    Somehow¡ªthey had always been on opposite sides of the same chaotic coin.


    Gilmon sighed, rubbing the back of his head.


    "So¡­ care to help me out here, Hesbeirn? As an old friend¡­ you know."


    Hesbeirn clicked his tongue, already regretting this conversation.


    "Ugh¡­ what now?"


    Gilmon grinned, then lifted a sealed document.


    "Well, King Edmund sent this."


    Hesbeirn''s eyes flicked to the golden emblem on the parchment.


    "¡­Ah, the royal decree."


    He reached out lazily, grabbing it without care.


    Then, with an unimpressed tone¡ª


    "Fine. But tell me, why the hell did you bring 1,000 of your men just to deliver this?"


    Gilmon shrugged.


    "Hmm? Do you really think I''d bring just 10 or 20 soldiers while the roads are still unsafe?"


    Hesbeirn grunted, crossing his arms.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ whatever."


    He turned on his heel, motioning with his hand.


    "Come inside."


    The gates fully opened, and the royal delegation entered.


    Gilmon chuckled as he glanced around the massive fortress


    "I wonder if your lord still remembers me."


    Hesbeirn snorted, shaking his head.


    "Heh, do you really think Garius would forget?"


    Gilmon grinned.


    "Woo~ someone''s casually calling their lord by name."


    Hesbeirn shrugged lazily.


    "Hmm? He''s not some tyrant. I''ve been with him since he was a brat. So¡ªwell¡­" He sighed. "I just can''t do this in front of Erinnete."


    Gilmon raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Still afraid of your older sister?"


    Hesbeirn visibly shuddered.


    "Who isn''t?"


    Gilmon laughed, shaking his head.


    "So, how are Erinnete and Alf these days?"


    Hesbeirn grunted, rolling his shoulders.


    "Still as intimate as ever. From before Garius even took over the land till now."


    He let out a small chuckle.


    "Even their kids are grown. All three of them are over twenty now."


    Gilmon raised an eyebrow.


    "Oho~ Time really flies, huh?"


    Hesbeirn waved dismissively.


    "Enough about them. What about you, Gilmon?"


    Gilmon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Nothing much. Just the usual¡ªhandling the royal force, training new recruits, dealing with discipline issues."


    Hesbeirn snorted.


    "Hah! Sounds the same as me."


    Then¡ªhis smirk faded slightly.


    "¡­Except this time, well¡­ you know what happened."


    A pause.


    Both men fell silent for a moment.


    Then¡ªGilmon let out a tired sigh.


    "Yeah¡­ the war."


    There was nothing else that needed to be said.


    They both knew how much damage had been done.


    And now¡ªthey had to deal with the aftermath. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Gilmon''s stomach let out a loud growl.


    A deep, rumbling sound that even the nearby soldiers could hear.


    Hesbeirn blinked.


    Then¡ªhe burst into laughter.


    "Ahahahaha! The mighty General Gilmon¡ªbrought down by hunger!"


    Gilmon sighed, rubbing his stomach.


    "Tch. Can''t negotiate on an empty stomach."


    Hesbeirn grinned, slapping Gilmon''s back.


    "Come, let me treat you to something before we meet Garius."


    Gilmon crossed his arms, pretending to think.


    "¡­Fine."


    Hesbeirn turned toward the captain of the Armand forces, giving a casual wave.


    "Treat our guests with good hospitality."


    The captain straightened, saluting sharply.


    "As you command, sir!"


    The Armand soldiers quickly moved to accommodate the royal delegation.


    Meanwhile¡ªHesbeirn smirked at Gilmon.


    "Better eat up, old friend. Once we meet Garius, you''re gonna need the energy."


    Gilmon chuckled.


    "Don''t remind me."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 303 - 303: A Broken Hero ( 303 )

    The world around him was blurry.


    Kenjirou''s body ached, every muscle screaming in pain.


    His vision slowly adjusted, revealing the dim glow of a small lantern.


    A gentle voice spoke nearby.


    "Oh, don''t move too much. You''re still heavily injured."


    Kenjirou winced, feeling bandages wrapped tightly around his wounds.


    His mind was foggy.


    Where¡­ am I?


    How was he still alive?


    "¡­How did I get here?"


    The figure tending to him paused.


    Then, in a calm tone, they replied¡ª


    "A villager found you by the river."


    Kenjirou''s breath hitched.


    A river?


    That meant he had drifted far¡ªvery far¡ªfrom Armand.


    He gritted his teeth, flashes of memory stabbing into his mind.


    The massacre.


    The monstrous boy with lifeless eyes.


    The hammer crushing his comrades.


    The limitless rage, the terrifying power.


    A cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    His hands trembled.


    Javier¡­


    He wasn''t just some noble brat.


    He was a monster.


    Kenjirou felt something he had never experienced before.


    Pure, paralyzing fear.


    Kenjirou slowly turned his head, his breathing shallow.


    The girl treating him sat beside S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked human¡ª but something about her was different.


    Her skin was light brown


    But what stood out most¡ªwere the markings on her skin.


    Not tattoos.


    Not paint.


    But intricate, natural patterns, glowing faintly


    Kenjirou narrowed his eyes, his voice hoarse.


    "¡­Who are you?"


    The girl paused, tilting her head slightly.


    Then¡ªshe smiled.


    "You should worry about yourself before asking questions, stranger."


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, frustration flaring¡ªbut he had no strength to argue.


    He glanced around, realizing something else.


    The style of the tent.


    The design of her clothing.


    The smell of herbs unfamiliar to him.


    This wasn''t human territory.


    And this place¡ªthis culture¡ªwas something he had never seen before.


    Kenjirou forced himself to speak again.


    "¡­Where am I?"


    The girl finished tying the bandage, then leaned back, studying him.


    Then, with a small smile, she replied¡ª


    "Far, far from your homeland, warrior."


    Kenjirou''s stomach twisted.


    Just how far had that river carried him?


    And more importantly¡ªwhat kind of land had he ended up in?


    Kenjirou stared at the girl as she stood up.


    She dusted off her hands, giving him a small nod.


    "Look, you better not move too much. The others are preparing food for you."


    Kenjirou swallowed, his throat dry.


    "¡­O-okay¡­ Thank you¡­"


    The girl smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Then¡ªshe stepped outside, leaving him alone.


    Silence filled the tent.


    Kenjirou took a shaky breath.


    His entire body ached.


    His arms felt¡­ wrong.


    Slowly¡ªhe tried moving his right hand.


    It twitched weakly.


    Weak.


    Weaker than it had ever been before.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "¡­Damn it¡­"


    Then¡ªhe turned his focus to his left hand.


    He willed it to move.


    Nothing.


    Not even a twitch.


    His heart pounded in his chest.


    Desperation kicked in.


    He focused harder.


    Still¡ªnothing.


    His breath grew unsteady.


    His mind screamed.


    Why¡­?


    Kenjirou forced himself up¡ª


    But then¡ªhis world tilted.


    Something was missing.


    Something felt wrong.


    His eyes darted down.


    And then¡ªhe finally saw it.


    His left arm¡­ ended at the shoulder.


    There was nothing there.


    Gone.


    Kenjirou''s breath caught in his throat.


    His eyes widened in horror.


    His mind screamed.


    No.


    No, no, no¡ª


    This had to be a dream.


    He tried to move it.


    But there was nothing to move.


    His vision blurred.


    Tears slipped down his face.


    His entire life¡ªhis very existence in this world, had revolved around his sword.


    And now¡ªhe only had one hand left to hold it.


    Kenjirou let out a strangled, broken gasp.


    Kenjirou stared at his missing arm, his body trembling.


    But even as tears slipped down his face, his mind clung to something else.


    Something more painful than his missing limb.


    His pride.


    His mind dragged him back to the past¡ª


    Back to when he and the other summoned heroes fought alongside two of the kingdom''s greatest warriors.


    Cedric Armand¡ªthe strongest Paladin.


    Marcellus Armand¡ªthe strongest Mage.


    They had been their mentors.


    The two sons of Count Garius had trained them, accompanied them into dungeons, helped them grow stronger.


    Kenjirou respected them.


    Admired them.


    But their little brother?


    Javier?


    A spoiled brat. A weakling.


    Or so he had always believed.


    Kenjirou had never cared about him.


    To him, Javier had been just another arrogant noble child.


    That was why¡ªwhen the church spoke of Armand''s ''evil,'' he didn''t question it.


    The Saint of Three Gods had decreed it.


    The Goddess who blessed him had willed it.


    Armand was a land of heretics.


    Armand waged war against weaker regions.


    Armand bullied the weak.


    Armand was in league with the Demon King.


    And he, as a chosen hero, had been sent to purge them.


    Kenjirou had believed in that mission with all his heart.


    But now¡ª


    His entire party was dead.


    The "weak, spoiled noble brat" had annihilated them.


    No.


    Not just annihilated.


    Slaughtered.


    Without hesitation. Without mercy.


    The way Javier moved.


    The way he fought.


    The limitless rage in his eyes.


    Kenjirou felt his own blood turn cold.


    Javier was no ordinary noble.


    He was a monster.


    A devil disguised as a human.


    A demon hiding within Armand all along.


    Kenjirou''s breathing grew ragged.


    His body was broken.


    His faith was shaken.


    But his hatred remained.


    His purpose remained.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, forcing himself up despite the pain.


    His voice was hoarse, but filled with raw determination.


    "¡­Just you wait¡­"


    His fingernails dug into his palm.


    "¡­I will¡­"


    His vision blurred with exhaustion.


    His body collapsed back onto the bed.


    I will kill you.


    I will cleanse this world.


    And all shall bow before the Goddess who blessed me.


    His friends¡ªhis comrades¡ªwere dead.


    The people who stood beside him, who fought for the Goddess'' will, were slaughtered.


    And who killed them?


    A heretic. A devil.


    Javier Armand.


    That cursed land had to be erased.


    Every soldier. Every noble. Every single person in Armand.


    He would wipe them all out.


    He would burn their cities.


    He would bring holy judgment upon them.


    But first¡ªhe needed power.


    Power beyond what the Goddess had already given him.


    Javier was stronger.


    Javier was faster.


    Javier was something beyond human.


    And Kenjirou couldn''t accept that.


    He didn''t care how much he had to sacrifice.


    He didn''t care what he had to do.


    Even if he had to abandon honor, abandon reason, abandon his very soul¡ª


    He would find a way.


    And when the time came¡ª


    It wouldn''t matter if Marcellus stood in his way.


    It wouldn''t matter if Cedric tried to stop him.


    It wouldn''t matter if all of Armand rose against him.


    He would cut them down.


    His lips curled into a bitter, twisted smile.


    "Javier¡­"


    His voice was barely a whisper.


    "¡­Just you wait."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 304 - 304: Land of Warriors ( 304 )

    Deep within an uncharted land, far beyond the reach of humans


    There lay a kingdom


    A land of warriors.


    A land of strength.


    A land untouched by human conflicts.


    Inside the grand palace of the Amazarak, the ruling tribe of fierce, battle-hardened women¡ª


    A stunning, powerful queen lounged on her throne.


    Her long, toned legs crossed elegantly, golden ornaments adorning her tanned skin.


    Her piercing eyes gleamed with curiosity as she rested her cheek against her knuckles.


    "How is the human?"


    Her voice was smooth, yet commanding.


    The female warrior kneeling before her lowered her head in respect.


    "He is weak, but will recover."


    The queen narrowed her eyes, tapping her fingers against the armrest of her throne.


    "Any information about him?"


    The warrior shook her head.


    "No, Your Highness."


    The queen let out a soft hum, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    A human, washed up in her land?


    This was rare.


    And rare things¡­ always had value.


    She knew one thing for certain¡ª


    No human ever reached their lands by accident.


    And this one¡­


    He might prove entertaining.


    Her voice was like silk as she spoke.


    "This human¡­ he bears the mark of our goddess, Ementhiya?"


    The warrior beside her nodded.


    "According to our Oracles, yes."


    A pause.


    The Queen''s gaze flickered with intrigue.


    Ementhiya¡ªone of the Three Goddesses.


    The same goddess who blessed the so-called ''Heroes.''


    The same goddess who was worshipped by the follower of the Saint of Three Gods.


    How interesting.


    A dangerous smile played at her lips.


    A hero of the Goddess¡­ washed up in her lands?


    Fate had brought him here.


    And fate¡­ always had a plan.


    The Queen of Amazarak paused, her smirk widening as she tilted her head slightly.


    "So¡­ this is the will of the Goddess?"


    Her tone was amused, yet laced with something deeper¡ª


    Intrigue. Desire. Possession.


    She ran her fingers lightly along her jawline, deep in thought.


    Inside her mind¡ªa single realization formed.


    This young man¡­


    He was different.


    More handsome. More charming.


    More¡­ appealing than the rugged, battle-hardened men of her tribe.


    And she wanted him.


    Her eyes gleamed with hunger as she turned to her warriors.


    Then¡ªher tongue flicked across her lips, slow and deliberate.


    "Tell the others¡­"


    Her voice dripped with authority.


    "¡­This hero is mine."


    The warriors exchanged glances¡ªbut none dared to question her.


    For when their queen desired something¡­


    She always got what she wanted."


    Queen Zephyra took a slow, deliberate step forward.


    Her golden ornaments clinked softly, the fabric of her robes sliding smoothly over her sun-kissed skin.


    A dozen elite warriors followed behind her, their expressions unreadable¡ªbut their loyalty absolute.


    She was not a queen to be challenged.


    For in Amazarak, the throne belonged only to those with bloodline, power, magic, and mastery.


    And Zephyra had all four.


    None dared to oppose her.


    None dared to claim what was hers.


    The flaps of the healing tent swayed gently


    Queen Zephyra stepped into the healing tent, her sharp eyes scanning the unconscious man before her.


    He lay still¡ªhis chest rising and falling with slow, steady breaths.


    Her gaze traced over his body.


    His smooth, pale skin.


    The hard lines of his muscles.


    His strikingly handsome face.


    A man born for battle¡­ but also for something more.


    But then¡ªher eyes settled on the empty space where his left arm should have been.


    And she smirked.


    Something stirred inside her.


    A man like this¡ªso strong, so promising¡ªwas incomplete.


    Unacceptable.


    She wanted him whole.


    She wanted his hands to touch her, to caress her, to belong to her.


    And she would ensure he was perfect.


    Her perfect warrior.


    Her perfect man.


    Zephyra turned to her healers, her voice firm yet sultry.


    "Once he awakens and regains his strength¡­ ensure that he comes to me at the palace."


    The healers lowered their heads in obedience.


    Zephyra smirked one last time before turning away.


    Her hips swayed with confidence as she stepped out of the tent, her warriors following silently.


    Inside her mind, one thing was certain.


    This hero had been given to her by fate.


    And she would not let him go.


    For Queen Zephyra, restoring this handsome man''s left hand was a trivial matter.


    With her magic, resources, and the secrets of Amazarak, she could give him back what he had lost¡ª


    Stronger. Better. Unbreakable.


    But as she walked through the palace halls, a wicked smirk graced her lips.


    Inside her dirty, possessive mind¡ª


    "Don''t worry, handsome¡­"


    "I''ll make you whole again."


    "I''ll make you perfect."


    "And once you''re mine¡­ you''ll never leave my side."


    Meanwhile in Klimbert region


    Inside his private chamber, Klimbert''s fingers drummed aggressively against his desk.


    His face was twisted with fury.


    All his meticulously crafted plans¡ªgone.


    The weaker noble territories he had aimed to conquer?


    Out of reach.


    And why?


    Because that damned king had interfered.


    Now¡ªhe was trapped.


    Forced to stay still. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to strike.


    "Anem."


    His trusted butler stepped forward with a bow.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s eyes darkened.


    "Status of our troops?"


    Anem adjusted his glasses.


    "They have all returned to our region, my lord. Since we cannot make any moves at this time."


    Klimbert gritted his teeth, annoyed but unsurprised.


    "Report on recruitment. And our total forces?"


    Anem nodded, listing the numbers with precision.


    3,000 active troops guarding our borders.


    7,000 standby forces that were originally prepared for invasion.


    15,000 in reserve, awaiting mobilization.


    30,000 fully trained in the barracks.


    But then¡ªAnem''s voice lowered slightly.


    "¡­Due to the royal forces being stationed in our region and others, we are limiting active training. Only 1,000 soldiers train per week, and we rotate them to avoid suspicion.


    We have also ensured all advanced training is done in secret."


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a dangerous smirk.


    "Good."


    He leaned back in his chair.


    So what if he couldn''t move now?


    Time was still on his side.


    The king wouldn''t be watching forever.


    And when that time came¡ª


    He would strike.


    Klimbert leaned back in his chair, his smirk widening.


    Armand? Not worth it anymore.


    It was clear¡ªArmand would not strike first


    Instead¡ªhe would wait.


    Let Armand sit in their fortress, untouchable.


    Meanwhile¡ªhe would move elsewhere.


    "Anem."


    His butler stood at attention.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert waved a hand lazily.


    "Ensure the plan proceeds as scheduled."


    Anem bowed.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The plan to sabotage his neighboring regions¡ª


    To weaken their soldiers, to spread whispers of instability, to turn the people against their own rulers¡ª


    Would continue.


    Klimbert''s eyes gleamed.


    "Our spies?"


    Anem adjusted his gloves.


    "Already positioned among the noble elite''s workers. Their trust has been secured."


    But then¡ªhis tone turned grim.


    "¡­However, we cannot move within Armand. Their counterintelligence is unmatched. No spies have succeeded in infiltrating their ranks."


    Klimbert scoffed.


    "Bah, who cares? We don''t need to bother with Armand anymore."


    His eyes turned toward the map sprawled across his desk.


    His true targets.


    "These other regions¡­ they have rich lands. They hold the resources I want."


    He ran a finger over the borders of the weaker noble territories.


    "Once I take them¡­ I won''t just have a stronger region than Armand."


    His grin stretched wider.


    "I''ll have a stronger region than the king himself."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 305 - 305: Seeds of Ambition ( 305 )

    Klimbert''s fingers traced the edges of his map, eyes gleaming with hunger.


    Four regions.


    West.


    East.


    North.


    South.


    Once he claimed them all¡ª


    His territory would double in size.


    And Klimbert would no longer be a mere Viscount.


    His land would surpass Armand.


    His influence would rival the King''s.


    He grinned.


    "Anem."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Status on our farming?"


    Anem opened a ledger, scanning through the reports.


    "Our crops are stable. We have enough food to sustain our forces and the people."


    He flipped a page.


    "However, with the increase in military training, our grain reserves are depleting faster than usual. If we proceed with the invasion plans, we may need to secure additional farmlands."


    Klimbert chuckled.


    "That''s exactly why I need those four regions."


    Anem nodded.


    "Once acquired, they will provide the necessary land to sustain a larger army."


    Klimbert leaned back, satisfaction in his expression.


    Everything was falling into place.


    Klimbert tapped his fingers against the table, deep in thought.


    "Anem."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "For now, focus on the mission."


    His smirk widened.


    "Tell our overseers to open more land for farming. Double the production."


    "¡­And with our knowledge of waterways¡ª"


    He paused, grinning.


    Klimbert wasn''t foolish enough to claim credit outright.


    The water management systems Armand had implemented?


    Klimbert''s men had studied them carefully¡ªlong before the war.


    They hadn''t stolen the exact methods.


    No¡ªthat would be too obvious.


    Instead¡ªthey had adapted the ideas, twisting them into something uniquely their own.


    Not a copy.


    But an "inspired innovation."


    A loophole in theft.


    Klimbert laughed to himself.


    "Use that knowledge. Expand the irrigation systems. Make sure our lands thrive while the rest of the kingdom suffers from war."


    Anem bowed.


    "It shall be done, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, eyes gleaming.


    Armand may have created the method¡ª


    But he would use it to build an empire.


    Klimbert grinned, his fingers tapping the desk rhythmically.


    "And Anem¡ªUse only local workers."


    Anem raised an eyebrow but nodded.


    "A precaution, my lord?"


    Klimbert smirked.


    "Of course. Look at Garius. He only uses his own people¡ªno outsiders, no unnecessary risks."


    His eyes gleamed with calculation.


    "And look at how effective that is."


    Armand''s defenses had never been breached.


    Their industries thrived.


    Their people were loyal.


    And Klimbert would do the same¡ªbut better.


    "Only our people will work these lands."


    "Only our people will benefit."


    "Only our people will hold power."


    No outsiders.


    No foreign merchants interfering.


    No workers from other lands sneaking in, bringing in spies or rival interests.


    This would be a nation built by Klimbert''s hands¡ª


    And ruled by his will alone.


    Anem bowed respectfully.


    "I will see to it personally, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back in satisfaction.


    Step by step¡ª


    He was laying the foundation for something greater.


    Klimbert grinned, confidence burning in his eyes.


    He clenched his fist, looking over the grand map of his future empire.


    "Heh¡­ just you wait, Garius."


    "I will be better than you."


    Klimbert turned, his smirk widening.


    "Ensure our people¡ªespecially the talented ones¡ªare trained as scouts, warriors, and specialists."


    His eyes gleamed with hunger.


    "We need every talent we can get. If we want to rise above the rest, we must strive for power."


    Anem bowed deeply.


    "It will be done, my lord."


    Klimbert exhaled, gripping the edge of his desk.


    This was only the beginning.


    His foundation was set.


    Klimbert gritted his teeth, his smirk fading into a cold sneer.


    "And Anem¡ªTrain those stupid sons of mine."


    His voice dripped with irritation.


    "If they refuse to listen to you¡­ then they are of no use to me."


    Weak men had no place in his future.


    His sons would either become assets to his growing power¡ª


    Or they would be discarded.


    Anem remained calm, nodding in understanding.


    "And if I see any talent among your grandsons, my lord?"


    Klimbert paused.


    Then¡ªhis grin returned.


    "Hah¡­ If they show promise, nurture them."


    He leaned back, eyes dark with ambition.


    "My sons may be worthless, but my grandsons¡­ they still have a chance."


    Anem bowed.


    "I will see to it personally, my lord."


    Klimbert chuckled, resting his chin on his hand.


    "Good."


    If his own sons failed him¡­


    Then he would skip a generation.


    Because in his world¡ªonly the strong were worthy of carrying his legacy.


    Klimbert leaned forward, his fingers tapping against his chair''s armrest.


    His mind was already calculating the next steps.


    The future of his region wouldn''t wait.


    He turned his gaze toward the elite guards standing at attention.


    "Call General Mushka and the regional overseers."


    His voice was calm, yet carried an undeniable weight of command.


    The guards bowed sharply.


    "At once, my lord."


    Without hesitation, they marched out, their footsteps echoing through the grand halls of the Klimbert estate.


    Klimbert leaned back, a smirk playing on his lips.


    The pieces were moving.


    And soon¡ªhis ambitions would take shape.


    Klimbert scoffed, his fingers curling into a fist.


    The other nobles¡ª


    The Dukes, the Marquises, the Counts¡ª


    All of them were fools.


    But he was different. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was not weak.


    He did not make reckless moves.


    He did not bow to the whims of others.


    The only true challenge before him¡­


    Garius De Armand.


    Klimbert grinned darkly.


    If Garius was his only obstacle¡­


    Then he would simply use Garius'' own strength against him.


    Take what knowledge he could steal from Armand.


    Study their advancements.


    Adapt them for his own region.


    Improve them¡ªtwist them into something even greater.


    With each innovation he took and refined, his land would thrive.


    And as Armand remained isolated, refusing to expand¡­


    Klimbert would grow.


    Stronger.


    Richer.


    More powerful.


    He turned toward the grand map of his region, his eyes gleaming with hunger.


    One day¡­


    One day, his land would be more than just a Viscounty.


    More than just a noble''s domain.


    He would rise above them all.


    And when the time was right¡ª


    Klimbert would become his own ruler.


    A king of his own making.


    No more lords above him.


    No more petty noble alliances.


    Only him¡ªstanding above all.


    The sovereign of a kingdom built by his own hands.


    Klimbert grinned, his ambition burning like fire.


    One day¡­ it would all be his.


    Klimbert stood, his breath heavy with anticipation.


    His hands trembled with excitement.


    His dream¡ªhis rightful destiny¡ªwas within reach.


    "Soon¡­ SOON!"


    His voice echoed through the chamber, filled with unshaken resolve.


    "I will have everything I''ve ever wanted!"


    No more submission.


    No more bowing.


    No more answering to the so-called ''higher nobility.''


    He gritted his teeth, his expression dark.


    "No more submitting to those damn dukes¡ªjust because they share royal blood."


    The king''s family¡ª


    The dukes, marquises, and their pathetic alliances¡ª


    They were his true chains.


    They had ruled unchecked for generations, treating lesser nobles like tools and pawns.


    But Klimbert¡­?


    He would not remain a pawn.


    He would flip the board.


    He would become something far greater.


    His eyes burned with determination as he stared at the map before him.


    Every move, every stolen idea, every careful expansion¡ª


    It was all for this.


    A kingdom of his own.


    One where he answered to no one.


    One where he ruled with absolute power.


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a wicked grin.


    "Just wait."


    "Watch me rise."


    "And when I do¡­ the world will bow to me."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 306 - 306: Warmth and Worries ( 306 )

    Javier slowly opened his eyes, a soft smile forming on his lips.


    The familiar warmth beside him¡ªit wasn''t a dream.


    Liana was there.


    Gloria was there.


    Alive. Breathing. Real.


    Their gentle sleeping faces made his heart ache¡ªbut this time, with overwhelming happiness.


    His body was still weak, but he didn''t care.


    He leaned closer to Liana, brushing a strand of hair away from her face.


    Then¡ªhe pressed a soft kiss against her lips.


    She stirred slightly but didn''t wake.


    Javier turned toward Gloria next.


    Her hair framed her peaceful expression, her soft breathing steady.


    He leaned in again¡ªplacing a tender kiss on her lips.


    Javier felt his chest tighten, his eyes stinging.


    It wasn''t a dream.


    They were real.


    He was too happy¡ª


    Too happy to contain it.


    He buried his face into Liana''s shoulder, whispering softly.


    "¡­Thank you for coming back to me."


    "Uuu¡­ Young Master¡­ don''t hug too hard¡­ it still hurts¡­"


    Liana''s soft voice made Javier freeze.


    He quickly pulled back, eyes wide with concern.


    "Sorry¡­ I was just happy."


    Liana gave him a weak smile, her eyes filled with warmth.


    "I know¡­"


    "Awww¡­ Young Master, your hand¡­"


    Javier turned just in time to see Gloria flinch slightly.


    He looked down¡ªhis elbow had accidentally pressed against her stomach.


    "Gloria! Did I hurt you?"


    Gloria pouted slightly but smiled playfully.


    "Mmm¡­ just a little."


    "It''s okay, Young Master¡­ but if you really feel bad, I''ll gladly accept a few more kisses as an apology~"


    Javier blinked¡ªthen smirked.


    "Oh? Then should I give double for Liana too?"


    Liana blushed instantly.


    "Y-Young Master!"


    Gloria laughed, and for the first time in days¡ª


    Everything felt normal again.


    Just as Javier was enjoying the warmth of his beloved maids¡ª


    The door suddenly swung open.


    "Didn''t I tell you both¡ª?!"


    Erinnete stood at the doorway, her piercing gaze locked onto Liana and Gloria.


    Her arms were crossed, and her deadly aura made even seasoned knights tremble.


    "You still need to recover! Yet here you are!?"


    Liana flinched.


    Gloria quickly averted her gaze.


    "U-Uh¡­"


    "Don''t ''uh'' me! You both SNUCK into Young Master''s bed, didn''t you!?"


    The room fell silent.


    She pointed toward the door like a general commanding her troops.


    "Go back to the recovery room! Now!"


    Liana pouted slightly but nodded.


    Gloria let out a dramatic sigh.


    "Aww¡­ but Young Master''s warmth is the best medicine¡­" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "MOVE IT!"


    The two weakly got up, slowly making their way out.


    Before leaving, Liana turned back for a moment, looking at Javier with soft eyes.


    "Rest well, Young Master¡­"


    Javier smiled.


    "You too."


    As soon as they left, Erinnete let out an exhausted sigh, rubbing her temples.


    "Honestly¡­ these girls."


    "¡­Get some proper rest, Young Master."


    Javier smirked, about to tease her¡ª


    But then¡ª


    "If not, I will personally tell your father about this."


    Javier froze.


    His smirk vanished instantly.


    His entire body stiffened like a soldier facing execution.


    "W-Wait¡ª"


    Erinnete crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow.


    "I mean it."


    Javier didn''t need to hear it twice.


    He rushed to lie down, pulling the blanket over himself in record time.


    "S-See? I''m resting! Completely resting!"


    Erinnete narrowed her eyes, as if inspecting for deception.


    After a moment¡ªshe nodded in approval.


    "Good."


    With a final huff, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Javier exhaled in relief.


    "Damn¡­ she''s scarier than Father sometimes¡­"


    But deep inside, he felt warm.


    His family really did care about him.


    And for the first time in days¡ª


    He could finally sleep peacefully.


    "Cuquawked! Cuquawked!!"


    The familiar noisy cries echoed from outside.


    Javier groggily turned his head toward the window.


    There¡ªthree feathery heads peeked in.


    Their large, round eyes stared at him expectantly.


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temple.


    "Buddy¡­ I''m resting."


    "Cuquawked!!"


    The squawked was more insistent this time.


    Javier blinked, then winced in realization.


    "Oh¡­ sorry. You''re hungry, huh?"


    He slowly tried to sit up¡ª"


    BAM!


    The door swung open.


    A tall figure stepped inside.


    Alf.


    And right now¡ªhis sharp gaze was locked onto Javier.


    Javier''s entire body tensed.


    Crap. Father''s serious butler is here!


    His mind raced, but before he could say anything¡ª


    "Rest."


    A single word. Cold. Absolute. Unquestionable.


    Javier instantly dropped back onto the bed.


    "Yes Sir!!!"


    Alf nodded in satisfaction.


    Without another word, he turned and left, closing the door behind him.


    The room fell silent.


    Javier stared at the ceiling.


    "¡­That was terrifying."


    Outside¡ªBuddy, Peanut, and Pikko peeked in again.


    "Cuquawked?"


    Javier groaned.


    "I know, I know. I''ll feed you later¡­"


    For now¡ªhe had no choice but to obey.


    Javier sighed


    At least Buddy, Peanut, and Pikko weren''t making noise anymore.


    ¡­Wait.


    Why did they suddenly run away so fast?


    A shadow loomed over his window.


    Javier froze.


    Slowly¡ªhe turned his head.


    And there¡ªpeering inside¡ª


    Two piercing golden eyes stared back at him.


    "Cuquawked."


    Giddie.


    Javier gulped.


    "T-That''s why they ran¡­"


    Giddie¡ªthe legendary golden Pekko.


    It wasn''t just a Pekko.


    It was a menace.


    Javier swallowed hard.


    "¡­This golden big guy is seriously scary¡­ just like Father."


    Giddie stared at him, unblinking.


    Javier slowly pulled his blanket over himself.


    Maybe if he played dead, Giddie would go away¡­


    Javier watched as Giddie suddenly perked up¡ªhis sharp eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Then, without hesitation¡ªthe massive golden Pekko rushed toward someone outside.


    Javier didn''t even need to look.


    Because the moment he heard that deep, commanding voice¡ª


    He already knew.


    "Giddie, come eat."


    A simple command.


    Spoken calmly.


    Spoken casually.


    But Javier felt a shiver down his spine.


    "¡­Ugh."


    He covered his face with his blanket.


    "Now the most terrifying man is also here¡­"


    Even Marcellus¡ªthe strongest magician in the kingdom¡ª


    Even Cedric¡ªthe strongest paladin trained to lead knights¡ª


    Even THEY feared him.


    A man of absolute power.


    A man who never needed to raise his voice.


    A man who stood at the top¡ªnot just as a ruler, but as a warrior feared by all.


    And right now¡ª


    He was outside Javier''s window, casually feeding his golden menace.


    Javier groaned.


    "¡­I am NOT getting out of bed right now."


    He turned away, pretending to sleep.


    Because the last thing he wanted¡­ was to get caught slacking by his father.


    Javier lay frozen under his blanket.


    He could hear everything from outside.


    "Oh¡­? You''re telling me that brat didn''t rest well, Giddie?"


    "Cuquawked!"


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    ''No, you damn big golden bird¡ªDON''T ANSWER HIM!''


    Then¡ªhis father chuckled.


    A low, amused chuckle.


    The kind that sent shivers down even the strongest warriors'' spines.


    "Oho~ Maybe I should check on him?"


    "Cuquawked!"


    Javier felt the blood drain from his face.


    ''GIDDIE, YOU DAMN BIRD! STOP CONFIRMING IT!!''


    He instantly shut his eyes, pretending to be in the deepest sleep of his life.


    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhis father would let him off if he looked exhausted enough¡­


    ¡­Right?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 307 - 307: Duel of Wits ( 307 )

    Garius stood calmly, tossing a piece of grilled meat into the air.


    Giddie caught it effortlessly, squawking in delight.


    The massive golden Pekko wagged its tail feathers, fully enjoying its meal.


    Garius chuckled, tossing another exotic fruit.


    Giddie snapped it up mid-air, crunching happily.


    "My Lord?"


    Garius glanced to the side as Alf approached.


    The butler bowed slightly before speaking.


    "Hesbeirn has arrived with a delegation from the king."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm? And who was sent?"


    "The royal force army general¡ªGeneral Gilmon. Along with some ministers."


    Alf smirked slightly as he mentioned the name.


    Garius immediately caught on.


    His own smirk appeared as he gave Alf a side glance.


    "Oh? You seem to have fun mentioning his name."


    Alf cleared his throat, trying to suppress his expression.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, my Lord."


    Garius chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Hah¡­ knowing you, it''s never nothing."


    He tossed another piece of grilled meat to Giddie before stretching his arms.


    "Well then¡­ let''s see what the king''s men want this time."


    Javier lay completely still, his ears sharp as he listened to the conversation outside.


    The moment he heard Alf mention the king''s delegation¡ª


    And the way his father reacted¡­


    A wave of relief washed over him.


    "Fuhh¡­ lucky that serious man doesn''t have time to check on me."


    Javier exhaled softly, a small smirk forming on his lips.


    If the delegation kept his father busy¡­


    That meant he could continue ''resting'' without sudden inspections.


    He peeked toward the window, just to make sure Giddie wasn''t still watching him.


    Seeing that the golden menace was occupied with food¡ª


    Javier grinned.


    "Nice. Crisis avoided."


    He snuggled back under the blanket.


    Just as Javier settled back into his blanket, ready to enjoy his peaceful rest¡ª


    The door creaked open.


    A soft, familiar voice called out.


    "Young Master~"


    Javier''s eyes snapped open.


    He turned his head¡ª


    And there, sneaking into his room, step by step¡­


    Liana.


    Her movements were light and graceful, but there was a playful glint in her emerald eyes.


    Behind her¡ªGloria followed, peeking around the doorway to make sure no one saw them.


    Javier blinked, processing what he was seeing.


    His two ''injured'' maids¡­


    Sneaking into his room.


    Liana giggled softly, closing the door behind her.


    Gloria pressed her back against the wall dramatically, whispering.


    "Clear. No witnesses."


    Javier stared at them, dumbfounded.


    "¡­You two. What are you doing?"


    Liana smiled sweetly.


    "Visiting our precious Young Master, of course~"


    Gloria nodded with a smirk.


    "Since we got kicked out earlier, we had to wait for the right time to sneak back in."


    Javier sighed, shaking his head.


    "¡­You two are ridiculous."


    But deep inside¡ªhe couldn''t stop the warmth spreading in his chest.


    They really were back.


    And he wouldn''t trade them for anything.


    Inside the grand main room¡ªthe hall designated for official visits and diplomatic matters¡ªCount Garius Armand sat at the head of the long table.


    His posture was relaxed, yet commanding.


    To his right¡ªAlf, his loyal butler and the deadliest assassin in the kingdom.


    To his left¡ªErinnete, the head of the elite battle maids, standing with quiet authority.


    The doors opened, and a familiar voice spoke.


    "My lord. The delegation from the royal court has arrived."


    Hesbeirn stood at the entrance, his tone professional.


    Garius didn''t react immediately, simply tapping his fingers against the armrest.


    Then¡ªwithout looking up, he gave a calm command.


    "Let them in."


    The delegation entered in orderly formation.


    At the front¡ªGeneral Gilmon, a high-ranking officer of the royal army.


    Behind him¡ªseveral of the kingdom''s ministers, all carrying official documents and reports.


    As they approached, Garius finally raised his gaze, meeting Gilmon''s eyes with an unreadable expression.


    He gestured toward the chairs.


    "Take a seat."


    The ministers nodded, moving to sit.


    The room remained silent¡ª


    Until the household maids entered, carrying silver trays of fine dishes and drinks.


    A feast was laid out before them¡ª


    A gesture of noble hospitality.


    But Garius?


    He simply leaned back in his chair, watching.


    Waiting. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tense silence in the grand hall was broken as General Gilmon finally spoke.


    "King Edmund has issued a royal decree."


    He presented the official scroll, its golden seal glinting under the chandelier light.


    Alf stepped forward, took the decree with his usual cold efficiency, and placed it in Garius'' hands.


    Garius read through it in silence, his expression unreadable.


    Then, without hesitation, he set the decree down.


    "I refuse."


    The room froze.


    The ministers¡ªmen who were used to unquestioned obedience¡ªgasped in shock.


    Mouths hung open. Eyes widened.


    But none of them dared to speak.


    After all¡ªthis was Garius De Armand.


    A man who had defied expectations time and time again


    Gilmon, however, was unfazed.


    He simply let out a long, tired sigh.


    Because he saw it.


    The subtle movement.


    The tiny detail no one else noticed.


    On the table¡ªnext to the royal decree¡ª


    Two wooden swords.


    Casually placed. As if meaningless.


    But Gilmon wasn''t fooled.


    He recognized that sly grin curling on Garius'' lips.


    Garius'' sly grin widened.


    Across the table¡ªAlf sighed, shaking his head in quiet annoyance.


    Erinnete pinched the bridge of her nose, already sensing the nonsense about to unfold.


    Meanwhile, Hesbeirn?


    He wasn''t even surprised.


    He already knew.


    ''This is exactly like my lord.''


    And Gilmon?


    The seasoned general simply closed his eyes for a moment.


    Then¡ªhe exhaled.


    ''This bastard¡­ I should''ve known.''


    Garius'' grin deepened as he picked up the two wooden swords.


    Without another word¡ªhe casually tossed them.


    One toward Gilmon.


    One toward Hesbeirn.


    Both men caught them instinctively.


    Then¡ªGarius leaned back, arms crossed.


    "I will accept the decree¡­ if you two duel."


    A chuckle escaped him.


    Hesbeirn stared at the wooden sword in his hand.


    Then¡ªhe let out a long sigh.


    "¡­Haaa, my lord¡­"


    Gilmon rubbed his forehead.


    "You really haven''t changed, have you, Garius?"


    Garius simply smirked.


    Because in the end¡ªthis was never just about a duel.


    It was a test. A message. A game only the strongest could play.


    Garius'' grin widened as he leaned forward, eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Now¡ªhow about we all head to the courtyard?"


    He turned his gaze toward both Hesbeirn and Gilmon, his smirk deepening.


    "C''mon! The two of you¡ªbest friends, best duel partners¡­


    And always trying to one-up each other before."


    His eyes sharpened.


    "Entertain me."


    Hesbeirn let out a short chuckle, spinning the wooden sword in his hand.


    "Well, if that''s what you wish, my lord¡­"


    He smirked, stepping forward.


    "¡­I will gladly oblige."


    On the other side¡ªGilmon exhaled a long sigh, shaking his head.


    "¡­You never change, Garius."


    Then¡ªa small smile crept onto his lips.


    "Fine. But don''t blame me if your general gets hurt."


    Garius stood up, his presence commanding.


    His grin turned sharper, his tone playful¡ªyet absolute.


    "No magic."


    The room fell into silence.


    Hesbeirn and Gilmon exchanged glances.


    They both knew what that meant.


    A true fight. No blessings. No enhancements. No tricks.


    Only raw skill, strength, and experience.


    Garius grinned as he gestured toward the exit.


    "Let''s see who''s been slacking over the years."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 308 - 308: The Joy of Battle ( 308 )

    The courtyard buzzed with quiet anticipation.


    Royal ministers stood at the sides, whispering among themselves.


    Garius walked at a steady pace, hands relaxed.


    Hesbeirn and Gilmon stood in position, prepared to face each other.


    But then¡ª


    Garius kept walking.


    Right toward them.


    Both men frowned in confusion.


    Then¡ªGarius pulled out two wooden swords.


    Gilmon narrowed his eyes.


    Hesbeirn tilted his head.


    Neither of them moved.


    Because this wasn''t what they expected.


    Garius smirked, tapping the wooden blades together.


    "Hmm? I didn''t ask you two to duel each other."


    His grin widened, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Come at me!"


    Hesbeirn chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Hah¡­ I should''ve known."


    Gilmon sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "¡­Seriously?"


    On the sidelines¡ªAlf merely shook his head.


    Because he already knew.


    This was just how his lord was.


    Always challenging.


    Always playing.


    Always reminding everyone exactly who they were dealing with.


    Garius raised both swords, stance casual but firm.


    His smirk deepened.


    "Well? What''s wrong?"


    He gestured with his fingers.


    "Come. At. Me."


    The ministers watched in silence.


    Because at that moment¡ªthey finally understood.


    This wasn''t just for entertainment.


    This was a show of dominance.


    A reminder.


    That even after all these years¡­


    Garius Armand was still stronger than them all.


    "You asked for it, my lord!"


    Hesbeirn launched forward, his wooden sword swinging with practiced precision.


    At the same time¡ªGilmon moved in, his strike aiming for the opening.


    Two generals attacking at once.


    Garius parried Hesbeirn''s strike with a single flick of his wrist.


    Gilmon''s attack was instantly redirected, his own momentum throwing him slightly off balance.


    Garius didn''t move from his spot.


    Didn''t even go on the offensive.


    He just stood there.


    Calm. Relaxed.


    Enjoying their reactions.


    Hesbeirn clicked his tongue.


    Gilmon gritted his teeth, quickly adjusting his stance.


    But before they could regroup¡ª


    Garius let out a dramatic sigh.


    Then, with a smirk¡ªhe tilted his head.


    "Oh, come on. You two are generals of the army¡­


    And this is the best you can do?"


    He casually spun one of his wooden swords in his hand.


    Then¡ªhis smirk grew wider.


    "Even Edmund was better than this."


    Hesbeirn froze for a moment.


    Gilmon stared at Garius, dumbfounded.


    The royal ministers exchanged glances, whispering nervously.


    Mentioning the king like that¡ª


    Mocking his own generals¡ª


    Was Garius really that confident?


    Or was he simply that powerful?


    Hesbeirn gritted his teeth¡ªthen smirked.


    "¡­You''re enjoying this too much, my lord."


    Gilmon exhaled sharply, gripping his wooden sword tighter.


    "Fine. No more holding back."


    Both men adjusted their stances.


    Their movements became sharper. Faster. More aggressive.


    But Garius¡ª


    He just smiled.


    Because this was exactly what he wanted.


    Hesbeirn charged forward, his wooden sword cutting through the air.


    Garius effortlessly blocked it with one hand.


    But instead of retreating¡ªHesbeirn grinned.


    He jumped back, only to launch another attack the moment his feet touched the ground.


    Gilmon saw the opening.


    The moment Garius was focused on Hesbeirn¡ªhe moved.


    Dashing behind Garius, he swung his sword at his exposed back.


    But¡ª


    Garius blocked it behind his back without even looking.


    As if it was nothing.


    Garius yawned.


    Then¡ªhe turned his head slightly.


    "Alf?"


    Alf raised an eyebrow from the sidelines.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius parried Hesbeirn''s attack, countered Gilmon''s strike, then spun around effortlessly.


    All while grinning.


    "How about you help them too? Consider this a warm-up."


    Alf smirked.


    "As you wish, my lord."


    He drew two wooden swords, his movements smooth and precise.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation, he charged toward Garius.


    The battle intensified.


    Hesbeirn struck from the left.


    Gilmon attacked from the right.


    Alf dashed in from the front, his dual swords moving like a storm.


    But¡ª


    Garius remained untouched.


    He danced between them, blocking, countering, evading¡ª


    As if it were all just a game.


    The royal ministers, who had expected a normal duel, were now witnessing a battle between four legendary warriors.


    And yet¡ª


    It still wasn''t fair.


    Because even with three opponents¡­


    Garius was still winning.


    And worst of all¡ª


    He was clearly having fun.


    Javier lay in bed, sandwiched between Liana and Gloria, who were peacefully asleep.


    Everything was quiet¡ªuntil he heard the noise.


    The sharp clacks of wood against wood.


    The sound of rapid footsteps.


    Laughter.


    His eyebrows furrowed.


    ''What the¡­?''


    His sleepy brain immediately assumed the worst.


    ''Did the estate get attacked!?''


    Javier instantly sat up.


    Careful not to wake the girls, he slipped out of bed and rushed to the window.


    He peeked outside¡ª


    But the view was blocked.


    Without wasting time¡ªhe moved to the front door and yanked it open.


    Javier froze.


    His eyes widened in shock.


    Because in the middle of the courtyard¡ª


    His father¡­


    The ''serious dried plum''


    Was actually having fun.


    Laughing. Grinning.


    And effortlessly fighting three absolute monsters¡ªHesbeirn, Alf, and some other big muscle guy¡ªat the same time.


    With wooden swords.


    Javier''s throat went dry.


    His mind struggled to process what he was seeing.


    ''Crap¡­''


    His father¡ªwho barely showed any emotion¡­


    Who carried himself with absolute authority¡­


    Who barely needed to raise his voice to make people tremble¡­


    Was actually this strong?!


    Javier gulped.


    "¡­I didn''t know he was this strong."


    For the first time in his life¡ªhe felt genuine fear of his old man.


    Fransesca stirred slightly in her room, hearing the commotion from outside.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm¡­?"


    It wasn''t the sound of an emergency.


    It wasn''t the sound of a real battle.


    But it was loud.


    And knowing her husband¡ª


    She had a feeling.


    Fransesca gracefully stepped out, making her way toward the courtyard.


    The moment she arrived¡ªshe saw it.


    Garius.


    Her husband.


    A man who was always composed. Always reserved. Always calculating.


    Right now¡ªhe was grinning. Laughing.


    Having fun. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she could even react, the well-trained household maids moved into action.


    A chair was elegantly placed behind her.


    A soft cushion was arranged for maximum comfort.


    A fresh cup of tea was poured.


    A delicate plate of biscuits was set before her.


    Fransesca sat down gracefully, taking a sip of her tea.


    Her lips curled into a soft, knowing smile.


    "¡­It''s been so long since I''ve seen him enjoying himself like this."


    She crossed her legs, resting her chin on her hand.


    And with a gentle sip of tea, she continued watching¡ª


    As her husband dominated three of them.


    Without even breaking a sweat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 309 - 309: Unseen Threats ( 309 )

    After the intense warm-up duel, everyone returned to the grand room for the official meeting.


    The large banquet table was filled with fine dishes¡ªroasted meats, fresh bread, exotic fruits, and aged wine.


    Despite their earlier loss, Gilmon and Hesbeirn were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Not with swords¡ªbut with food.


    Both men glared at each other, gripping opposite ends of a massive piece of roasted meat.


    Meanwhile¡ªGarius leaned back in his chair, calmly drinking his wine as he read through the royal decree.


    After a moment, he spoke.


    "Gilmon?"


    Gilmon¡ªstill struggling against Hesbeirn for the meat¡ªgrunted.


    "Yeah?"


    Garius set down the decree, his expression unreadable.


    "How does King Edmund plan to guarantee that the trade routes remain safe?"


    Gilmon finally yanked the meat away, victorious.


    "Safe? What do you mean?"


    Garius narrowed his eyes.


    "The other nobles may have been forced to stand down, but what''s stopping them from sabotaging the roads?"


    He tapped his fingers against the table.


    "How can we be sure that the first trade convoy won''t be ambushed before reaching the next town?"


    The room fell silent.


    Everyone understood the unspoken meaning behind his words.


    Even if the war was over on paper, there were still too many ways for underhanded tactics to disrupt trade.


    Gilmon exhaled, finally taking a bite of the meat before speaking.


    "King Edmund already expected that."


    He leaned forward, his voice serious now.


    "That''s why he issued a strict royal decree¡ªno noble is allowed to move their army without direct permission."


    Gilmon gestured toward the document.


    "To enforce it, the king has stationed royal army units in every noble''s territory."


    He smirked slightly.


    "If anyone tries anything¡ªKing Edmund will know immediately. And they''ll pay the price."


    Garius listened, his expression unreadable.


    After a moment, he swirled his wine in his glass.


    "¡­So the king is using his own army to ensure compliance."


    He chuckled softly.


    "Heh. Clever."


    This wasn''t just about protecting trade.


    King Edmund was sending a message¡ª


    That the royal family still held ultimate control.


    Any noble who tried to defy him now¡­


    Would be crushed before they could even act.


    Garius raised an eyebrow, setting his wine glass down.


    "And¡­ why exactly did you bring 1,000 royal soldiers here?"


    Gilmon paused, chewing his food, before scratching the back of his head.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­"


    He cleared his throat.


    "It''s mainly to serve as a warning to the nearby nobles¡ªreminding them not to make any sudden moves."


    Then, he smirked.


    "And, of course, to send a message to the other kingdoms¡ª


    That despite this internal conflict, we still stand united under the royal banner."


    "A little show of strength never hurts, after all."


    Garius studied him for a moment.


    Then¡ªhe let out a low chuckle.


    " So it''s intimidation and diplomacy in one move?"


    Gilmon grinned.


    "Exactly. You know how these things work."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the armrest.


    It was a smart move.


    The 1,000 soldiers weren''t just for protection.


    Their presence alone sent a clear message¡ª


    To the nobles.


    To the merchants.


    To any foreign spies watching.


    That the kingdom was still stable.


    That the war was over.


    And that anyone who thought of interfering¡­


    Would have to think twice.


    Garius exhaled, tapping the royal decree once before leaning back in his chair.


    "Well then, tell King Edmund¡ªI won''t be attending any royal court meetings for a while."


    Gilmon raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re refusing?"


    Garius smirked slightly.


    "It''s not like there''s any real damage to my territory."


    He picked up his wine glass and took a slow sip.


    Then¡ªhis expression darkened slightly.


    "Except for one village."


    The room fell into silence.


    Everyone knew which one he was talking about.


    The village that the summoned heroes slaughtered.


    The place where Javier had lost control.


    The only true wound left by this so-called ''holy war.''


    Gilmon crossed his arms.


    "¡­And that''s your reason?"


    Garius set his glass down and smirked.


    "Not just that."


    His eyes sharpened.


    "If I leave my borders, there will be an assassination attempt on me or my family."


    Garius leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table.


    "Tell King Edmund that unless he can personally guarantee my safety¡ª


    I won''t be setting foot outside Armand territory."


    Gilmon let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples.


    "Haaah¡­ You''re as difficult as ever."


    Garius smirked.


    "And yet the kingdom is still standing, isn''t it?"


    The ministers fell silent.


    Because like it or not¡ª


    Garius was right.


    Gilmon exhaled, shaking his head.


    "Well, I''ll deliver your message¡­ but you do know King Edmund will gladly provide you with a wyvern for safe transport, right?"


    He leaned back, smirking slightly.


    "Not to mention, he''s already prepared a place for you inside the royal castle."


    Garius chuckled.


    "Heh. I know."


    He swirled his wine in his glass, eyes distant for a moment.


    "Edmund and I have been friends for a long time.


    I know he means well."


    Then¡ªhis smirk returned.


    "But honestly? I have no interest in seeing those noble faces right now."


    His tone turned slightly mocking.


    "All of them, pretending they had nothing to do with this war¡­ acting like they weren''t plotting behind the scenes."


    Garius let out a sigh, stretching slightly.


    "Maybe I''ll visit some other time¡­ when things have truly settled."


    Gilmon chuckled.


    He downed the rest of his drink, setting the cup down with a satisfied sigh.


    "Fine. I''ll let him know."


    But deep down¡ªhe already knew.


    Garius wouldn''t come.


    Not until he was certain there were no more threats to his family.


    Garius leaned back, stretching his arms slightly before smirking.


    "Besides, I''ll be busy with paperwork here."


    His eyes flicked toward Alf, who stood not too far away¡ªever composed, ever efficient.


    Alf didn''t react.


    Garius set his drink down and continued.


    "We need to rebuild that village¡ªturn it into a memorial site."


    Garius exhaled and continued.


    "And more than that, we need to increase and tighten border security."


    His expression turned serious.


    "Even if the nobles are forced to stay still for now¡ª


    It doesn''t mean they won''t try something in the future."


    He leaned forward slightly.


    "There are still too many variables. Too many loose ends." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius smirked slightly, glancing back at Gilmon.


    "So, tell King Edmund I''m sorry."


    Gilmon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Haaah¡­ Fine, fine. I''ll tell him."


    But he already knew the truth.


    Garius wasn''t just avoiding court politics.


    He was fortifying Armand¡ªpreparing for the next move.


    And if history had proven anything¡­


    When Garius prepared for something¡ª


    It meant he already saw what was coming."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 310 - 310: Instincts of a Leader ( 310 )

    Garius set down his drink and looked at Gilmon.


    His expression was calm¡ªbut his eyes held a sharp glint.


    "By the way, Gilmon."


    Gilmon paused mid-bite, glancing up.


    "Yeah?"


    Garius leaned forward slightly.


    "Ensure His Majesty''s safety."


    The room went silent.


    Garius smirked slightly, resting his chin on his hand.


    "I still haven''t had the chance to fight him in a duel."


    Gilmon blinked.


    Then he let out a small chuckle.


    "Even after all these years, you still want to challenge him?"


    Garius grinned.


    "Of course. I don''t care if he''s a king. He still owes me a proper match."


    His grin faded slightly.


    Then¡ªhis tone turned serious.


    "So make sure his Majesty and his family remain safe."


    Garius tapped his fingers against the table.


    "Don''t ever let the enemy slip in."


    Gilmon narrowed his eyes.


    "¡­You''re expecting something, aren''t you?"


    Garius chuckled softly.


    "Call it instinct."


    He picked up his drink again but didn''t sip.


    "His ''relatives'' will try something. You know that as well as I do."


    Gilmon exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples.


    "Haaah¡­ Damn nobles."


    Garius finally took a sip, his smirk returning.


    "That''s why you''re there, right?"


    Gilmon sighed but nodded.


    "Fine. I''ll double the security."


    Because he already knew¡ª


    If Garius was concerned about something¡­


    Then it was only a matter of time before it became reality.


    Garius set his glass down, locking eyes with Gilmon.


    His usual smirk was gone.


    Instead¡ªhis voice carried quiet authority.


    "And if¡­ if something really happens¡­"


    The room fell completely silent.


    Even the ministers¡ªwho had been merely observers¡ªheld their breath.


    Garius continued, his tone firm.


    "¡­Don''t hesitate to ask for my help."


    Gilmon stared at him, then slowly nodded.


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    But Garius wasn''t finished.


    He leaned back slightly, folding his arms.


    "Also."


    Gilmon raised an eyebrow.


    Garius paused for a moment, then smirked slightly.


    "Inform Arnold."


    The mention of the name made a few ministers stir.


    Because everyone knew Arnold.


    The noble headmaster.


    The man who had challenged Garius countless times¡ªonly to always lose.


    A respected figure.


    A man of principle.


    A stubborn fool¡ªbut an honest one.


    "Tell him that if that ''thing'' happens¡ª


    He should do his best to secure it."


    Gilmon''s eyes darkened.


    "And if he can''t?"


    Garius grinned slightly, but his next words were deadly serious.


    "Then tell him to rush to Armand territory."


    The implication was clear.


    If Arnold had to run¡ª


    It meant the kingdom itself was no longer safe.


    Gilmon exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples.


    "Haaah¡­ You really do think something''s coming, don''t you?"


    Garius just smiled.


    Alf and Erinnete immediately stiffened, their expressions turning serious.


    Because they understood.


    Whatever "that thing" was¡ªit wasn''t just a simple problem.


    Garius ran a hand through his hair, exhaling deeply.


    "Haaah¡­ If only Arnold had listened to me from the start."


    His voice carried a rare hint of frustration.


    He leaned forward, fingers tapping against the wooden table.


    "I told him¡ªno, I warned him¡ªto lock it away in my territory."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Yet both he and Edmund insisted it was ''under control.''"


    Alf crossed his arms, frowning.


    "¡­And now you think it''s slipping out of their grasp?"


    Garius didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead¡ªhe swirled his drink in his glass.


    After a long pause¡ªhe spoke.


    "Let''s just say¡­ I''m preparing for the worst."


    His voice was calm. Too calm.


    And that made the weight of his words even heavier.


    After the meeting ended, Garius rose from his seat, stretching slightly.


    He slowly made his way toward his private room, his steps steady and unhurried.


    Accompanying him¡ªAlf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn followed silently.


    The weight of unspoken thoughts hung in the air.


    As they approached the hallway, Garius glanced at the elite guards stationed nearby.


    Despite his usual relaxed demeanor¡ªhis eyes were sharp. Focused.


    Then, with a small smile, he spoke.


    "Call Rasdingen here."


    The guards saluted immediately.


    "At once, my lord."


    Garius took a few more steps before adding¡ª


    "And bring Eridith."


    Alf raised an eyebrow slightly but said nothing. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hesbeirn glanced at Erinnete, who only nodded.


    Garius paused in front of the door to his private room.


    Then¡ªhis gaze turned sharp.


    "¡­Along with Fransesca."


    The command was given.


    The guards immediately moved to summon the requested individuals.


    Because whatever this meeting was about¡ª


    It wasn''t just a simple discussion.


    It was a gathering of Armand''s strongest minds.


    A preparation for something bigger.


    Something only Garius could see coming.


    Garius sat at the head of the table, his fingers lightly tapping against the wood.


    Everyone was now inside¡ªAlf, Erinnete, Hesbeirn, Rasdingen, Eridith, and Fransesca.


    The air was heavy.


    Garius leaned forward slightly.


    "Alf. Report."


    Alf stepped forward, his usual composed expression even more serious than usual.


    "According to our investigation, the Sword Hero''s body was nowhere to be found."


    The room fell silent.


    Even though they had expected it¡ªhearing it confirmed still left an uneasy feeling.


    Alf continued.


    "And his sword¡­ it''s missing too."


    They all knew what this meant.


    The other summoned heroes? Completely annihilated.


    Javier¡ªin his uncontrollable rage¡ªhad wiped them out alone.


    But now¡ªone survived.


    And not just any survivor.


    The leader. The Sword Hero.


    Garius leaned back, exhaling slowly.


    "Looks like ''she'' ensured the last hero survived."


    A certain name was left unspoken.


    A certain ''goddess'' who had meddled in this world far too much.


    A soft, beautiful smile formed on Fransesca''s lips.


    But¡ª


    The air in the room grew heavy.


    Dark. Oppressive.


    The space itself seemed to tremble under the sheer weight of her presence.


    She didn''t speak.


    She didn''t need to.


    Because everyone could feel it.


    Fransesca¡ªthe gentle, loving mother. The kind and elegant countess.


    Was furious.


    The air in the room felt heavier.


    Fransesca slowly opened her eyes, her gentle smile never fading¡ªyet the sheer presence radiating from her was suffocating.


    Then¡ªshe spoke.


    "Those lowly spirits¡­"


    Her voice was calm, yet it carried an undeniable weight.


    "Pretending to be gods. Lying to the people. Twisting their faith into chains of obedience."


    She picked up her cup of tea, swirling it idly before continuing.


    "They deceive the masses into believing they hold true power¡­ when in reality, they are nothing more than arrogant little spirits, clinging to stolen authority."


    Fransesca took a slow sip of her tea before setting the cup down.


    Her eyes glowed faintly.


    "They are the ones who created the Saint of Three Gods¡­ the ones who have led people astray for generations. The ones who plant war and suffering wherever they walk¡ªclaiming it is ''divine will.''"


    She tilted her head slightly, as if amused.


    "And now¡­ they truly believe they hold dominion over everything?"


    Her voice dropped lower, softer¡ªyet every word seemed to carry an unavoidable conclusion.


    "All three of them?"


    The room was silent.


    Not out of fear.


    But because every single person present understood¡ª


    Fransesca wasn''t asking a question.


    She was issuing a warning.


    A warning to those so-called ''goddesses'' who dared to toy with her family, her people¡­ her world.


    Because if they truly thought they were untouchable¡ª


    Then they were gravely mistaken.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 311 - 311: Wealth and Growth ( 311 )

    Several weeks had passed since the war ended.


    The scars of battle remained, but life moved forward.


    The merchants of Armand Region once again spread their influence throughout the human kingdom.


    The main trade routes were restored.


    Goods flowed freely once more.


    The economy slowly recovered.


    What was once a tense, war-torn path¡ª


    Was now bustling with trade.


    To ensure stability, security was tighter than ever.


    The Royal Army patrolled the roads outside Armand''s borders.


    Meanwhile, Armand''s elite forces patrolled their own roads¡ªriding Pekkos.


    A double layer of protection.


    Any enemy foolish enough to make a move would be noticed immediately.


    Unlike the rest of the kingdom,


    Armand had an advantage no one else possessed.


    The Mana Talkie.


    A squad of Pekko-mounted patrol knights rode along the main road.


    The leader adjusted the small crystal device attached to his armor.


    A faint blue glow pulsed as he spoke.


    "Base, this is Squad Leader for Pekko Patrol. No unusual activity. Over."


    A brief silence.


    Then¡ªa reply crackled through.


    "Good job. Maintain your route and continue patrolling the area."


    "Understood. Over."


    The squad leader tapped the device, ending the transmission.


    The war was over.


    But Armand remained prepared.


    Because if history had proven anything¡ª


    It was that peace never lasted forever.


    Inside Armand Region, progress never stopped.


    While trade resumed and soldiers patrolled the roads,


    A new achievement was completed.


    Standing tall against the sky, the third mana relay tower was finally completed.


    Constructed by Armand''s own people¡ª


    It was yet another step in strengthening their region''s defenses.


    To ensure the roads remained safe,


    Armand''s patrol forces were deployed in a strict, rotating schedule.


    Each squad consisted of 10 trained guards.


    Dozens of squads were patrolling at all times.


    Some rode on Pekkos, while others patrolled on horse.


    Their mission was clear.


    To protect their homeland.


    To ensure the safety of their people.


    And to make sure that no enemy ever set foot in Armand territory again.


    Another huge deposit of ore was discovered¡ª


    Its rich, high-quality minerals promised even greater wealth for Armand.


    With this, Armand now possessed two major ore mines.


    A resource no noble could ignore.


    Inside his official office within the estate,


    Garius sat at his desk, reading the latest report. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small smirk played on his lips.


    Across from him, Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn sat as well¡ª


    An order from Garius himself, to avoid unnecessary formalities.


    Garius set the ore report aside and looked at Alf.


    "Alf."


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Status of the new farming land?"


    Alf flipped through his report before answering.


    "Everything is progressing smoothly."


    "We''ve begun expanding the sugarcane and cocoa farms according to Young Master Javier''s plan."


    Garius smirked.


    ''That brat is really thinking ahead¡­''


    Alf continued.


    "Not only that, but our people are thriving."


    He paused, before adding something important.


    "Every citizen has a job, and food prices remain affordable."


    Alf placed the report on the table and nodded.


    "The tax revenue we collected this month has doubled."


    Erinnete smiled slightly.


    She knew what Garius would ask next.


    And sure enough¡ª


    "And our people?" Garius asked.


    Alf smirked.


    "None are starving."


    "The increased revenue comes from economic growth, not from squeezing the poor."


    Garius leaned back, satisfied.


    Garius closed his report and turned to Erinnete.


    "And the only surviving child from that village?"


    Erinnete softened slightly.


    "She is in good condition."


    "Currently training at the maid academy."


    Garius nodded.


    She had lost everything.


    But in Armand¡ªshe would have a future.


    A home.


    A purpose.


    Just like every other person under his rule.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, smirking.


    "Now I''m getting rich¡­ Everyone''s getting a raise."


    He tapped his fingers on the desk.


    "What am I supposed to do with all this excess wealth?"


    Alf smiled slightly, but said nothing.


    Erinnete remained calm, sipping her tea.


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "We don''t know, my lord."


    Garius chuckled.


    "If I increase the army, the military budget is already double what it used to be."


    He gestured toward the reports on his desk.


    "We already have our own ore mines providing the best materials¡ª


    Which means Rasdingen and his blacksmiths team can create the finest armor and weapons for our troops."


    Hesbeirn smirked.


    "And we don''t sell our military equipment to outsiders."


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord. Not only that¡ª


    You''ve already increased the budget for our people and local projects."


    Alf continued.


    "Even the House of Assassins under my command has received additional funding."


    "On top of that, you''ve been spending heavily on regional improvements."


    Garius leaned forward, smirking.


    "Yes¡­ And yet, the treasury keeps growing."


    He shook his head in amusement.


    "Every month, it just keeps increasing."


    Armand wasn''t just strong.


    It was rich.


    Stronger military.


    Stronger economy.


    Stronger infrastructure.


    The question wasn''t whether they could sustain it.


    The question was¡ª


    What would their lord do next?


    Hesbeirn chuckled, leaning back in his chair.


    "How about giving some to your sons and daughter?"


    Garius raised an eyebrow, then shook his head.


    "Javier?"


    He let out a dry laugh.


    "That brat already has his own hidden stash inside his magic storage."


    Alf smirked knowingly.


    Because they all knew Javier had been stockpiling gold like a dragon hoarding treasure.


    Garius continued.


    "As for Marcellus and Cedric¡­"


    He let out a sigh.


    "They don''t even need my money. Every time they need extra gold, they just ''borrow'' from Javier."


    Erinnete smirked.


    "Borrow? Are you sure it''s not just extortion, my lord?"


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    "Well, considering Javier never fights back, maybe he enjoys funding his brothers."


    Garius shook his head again, amused.


    "Athine and Aelius are both in trade. They make their own money."


    He rubbed his temples, remembering their reactions last time.


    "The last time I gave them pocket money, they just¡­ stared at it."


    Alf let out a small chuckle.


    "They''re already used to dealing with large sums, my lord."


    Garius grumbled.


    "Acting like a few gold coins are nothing."


    Garius sighed, shaking his head.


    "And then there''s Heres."


    He leaned back, smirking slightly.


    "That boy only cares about his mother and little sister."


    Alf nodded in agreement.


    "When you gave him money before, what did he do?"


    Garius grinned.


    "Took it without a word¡­ then immediately gave it all to his mother."


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    "Loyal to his mother, huh?"


    Erinnete smiled.


    "At least he''s filial."


    Garius exhaled, looking at the stacks of reports on his desk.


    "¡­So basically, none of them need my money."


    His wealth kept growing.


    And now¡ªhe had to figure out what to do with it.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 312 - 312: Gold vs. Paper ( 312 )

    Garius leaned back, rubbing his chin.


    "Our church and everything¡­ the budget is already set, right?"


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Our priests have already refused any extra funding."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh?"


    Alf smirked slightly.


    "They said the current budget is more than enough. The salaries for the church staff and the improvements you''ve already funded¡ª


    They don''t need more."


    Erinnete sighed.


    "Even the holy men know excess wealth is pointless in Armand."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "They''re probably afraid if they take more, you''ll start making them work harder!"


    Garius chuckled.


    Alf continued.


    "And the people¡­ they refuse to take any more aid from us."


    Garius narrowed his eyes.


    "Refuse?"


    Alf grinned.


    "They say the lowest tax rate you set already makes them feel happy and free."


    "High income, low cost of living¡ª"


    "They have no complaints."


    The region of Armand was different.


    Its people weren''t oppressed.


    Its economy was stable.


    Even the lowest class could live comfortably.


    And now¡ª


    Even when offered more wealth,


    They didn''t want it.


    Because they already had everything they needed.


    "So¡­ I''m getting richer, my people don''t need more money, and my priests are refusing extra funds¡­"


    He looked at Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn.


    "¡­What the hell am I supposed to do with all this extra gold?"


    As Garius sat in frustration over his endless wealth,


    The door suddenly swung open.


    "How about buying more meat for me?"


    Garius slowly turned his head.


    Standing at the door, arms crossed, looking completely serious¡ª


    Eridith.


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    Alf sighed.


    Erinnete massaged her temples.


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "We already doubled our meat supply."


    Eridith nodded.


    "I know."


    Garius continued.


    "The merchants delivering to us are already bringing two full carriages of meat every day."


    Eridith tilted her head.


    "Then make it three?"


    Garius stared at her.


    Eridith stared back.


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    Eridith crossed her arms, huffing.


    "I don''t see the problem."


    Garius sighed.


    "Of course you don''t."


    She grinned, walking toward the table.


    "More gold, more meat. Seems logical to me."


    Garius just rubbed his temples.


    At least one person in Armand knew what to do with excess wealth.


    Garius sighed, shaking his head.


    "Why can''t you be like other girls?"


    Eridith tilted her head, confused.


    "Other girls?"


    "You know¡ªwanting jewelry, necklaces, dresses¡­ that kind of thing."


    Eridith blinked.


    Then¡ªshe asked in complete serious.


    "Hmm? Can it be eaten?"


    The room fell silent.


    Hesbeirn choked on his drink.


    Alf covered his face.


    Erinnete let out a long sigh.


    Garius stared at her.


    "¡­No. You don''t eat jewelry."


    Eridith frowned slightly.


    "Then what''s the point?"


    Eridith crossed her arms.


    "Gold is for buying food. Not useless shiny things."


    She nodded to herself, satisfied with her logic.


    Garius just sighed, rubbing his temples again.


    "¡­Forget I asked."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "My lord, at least you now have a way to spend some of your excess gold."


    Garius shook his head, looking at Eridith.


    "You''re impossible."


    Eridith smirked.


    "And hungry."


    Garius let out a long sigh.


    Fransesca smiled as she sipped her tea.


    "But dear?"


    Garius glanced at her.


    "Hmm?"


    Fransesca let out a small chuckle.


    "I saw your youngest son grilling premium wyvern meat with his maids near the Pekko pen earlier."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Wyvern meat?"


    Eridith''s ears perked up.


    Fransesca nodded.


    "Yes. That meat was from one of his hunts, stored inside his magic storage."


    Alf sighed.


    "So, it''s from before he went to school?"


    Fransesca smiled.


    "Most likely. Since his storage prevents food from rotting, it''s still as fresh as the day he hunted it."


    Eridith suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    "Wait¡­ Javier has premium wyvern meat¡­ and didn''t share?"


    Fransesca covered her mouth, hiding a giggle.


    "It seems so."


    Eridith crossed her arms, pouting.


    "That brat eats better than me!"


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    Alf smirked.


    Erinnete just sighed.


    Garius shook his head.


    "So, while I''m wondering how to spend our excess wealth, my son is casually eating premium wyvern meat in the backyard?"


    Fransesca nodded.


    "With his maids. Enjoying life."


    Garius leaned back.


    "¡­Unbelievable."


    Javier flipped a perfectly grilled wyvern steak.


    The aroma filled the air.


    Liana and Gloria sat beside him, plates ready.


    Buddy, his Pekko, was squawking excitedly.


    Javier grinned.


    "Ahh~ Nothing beats grilled wyvern meat with my girls and my Pekko."


    He took a bite and sighed in satisfaction.


    Life was good.


    Garius leaned back in his chair, tapping the latest report.


    "By the way, Alf¡­ I read something that caught my interest."


    Alf raised an eyebrow.


    "Which one, my lord?"


    Garius flipped the page.


    "The issue about a new type of currency."


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord. There''s a proposal from certain nobles¡ª


    They want to introduce paper money as the main currency."


    Hesbeirn leaned forward, curious.


    "Paper? How does that work?"


    Alf explained.


    "They claim its value will be backed by gold. Meaning, for every paper note issued, there will be an equivalent amount of gold stored somewhere to support its worth."


    Fransesca smiled knowingly.


    "Hmm¡­ That reminds me of something Javier kept rambling about one day."


    Garius glanced at her.


    "Oh?"


    Fransesca nodded.


    "He mentioned that a currency like this can be¡­ manipulated."


    Alf chuckled.


    "Ah, yes¡­ Javier went on a long rant about it before."


    Garius sighed.


    "Of course he did."


    Fransesca grinned.


    "If I recall correctly, he said paper money has too many flaws."


    Erinnete nodded.


    Fransesca gently tapped the rim of her teacup, a small smile forming on her lips.


    "He was so into it when he talked about this."


    She let out a soft chuckle, remembering the moment.


    "At first, I thought he was just rambling nonsense¡­"


    Hesbeirn raised an eyebrow.


    "Javier? Rambling nonsense? That''s new."


    Fransesca shook her head.


    "Oh no, you don''t understand. He wasn''t just talking¡ªhe was lecturing."


    Alf smirked, leaning back.


    "Let me guess. He even had diagrams?"


    Fransesca nodded.


    "Diagrams. Papers. He even started drawing on the floor with chalk."


    Erinnete sighed.


    Fransesca set her cup down and crossed her arms.


    "He kept saying that paper money was dangerous."


    Garius rested his chin on his hand, intrigued.


    "Dangerous how?"


    She tapped her fingers against the table, recalling his exact words.


    "Gold and silver coins¡ªyou hold the value in your hands."


    "Paper money? It''s only valuable because people ''believe'' it is."


    "If those in power print more than they have gold for, then it''s just¡­ worthless paper."


    "Gold and silver are difficult to fake." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But paper? It can be copied, forged, and spread like wildfire."


    "Imagine a merchant receiving fake notes¡ªhow do they even check if it''s real?"


    "If they print too much, the value of everything drops."


    "Prices go up. People suffer. The rich get richer, and the poor lose everything."


    "The moment they print more than the gold they have¡ªchaos."


    "Gold lasts for generations."


    "Paper? It burns. It tears. It rots."


    Everyone took a moment to process those words.


    Alf sighed, rubbing his temples.


    "So, he was right¡­ again."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "And here I thought he was just a spoiled brat who liked hoarding gold."


    Fransesca smirked.


    "Oh, he still hoards gold. But at least now, we know why."


    Garius leaned back, smirking.


    "Then Armand will not accept this paper currency."


    Alf nodded.


    "I''ll send the notice immediately."


    Erinnete exhaled.


    "It seems we should start paying more attention when Javier goes on his ''rants'' from now on."


    Fransesca chuckled.


    "Yes¡­ because somehow, that ''nonsense'' always turns out to be true."


    Garius smirked.


    "So, in short¡­ paper money can be controlled, manipulated, and even counterfeited."


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Garius placed the report down.


    "Then Armand will not accept it."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "I knew you''d say that."


    Fransesca smiled.


    "Javier would be pleased."


    Garius smirked.


    "Our wealth is real. Our economy is stable. Why throw that away for a fragile promise?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 313 - 313: The Value of True Wealth ( 313 )

    Garius set the report aside, his voice firm.


    "Alf."


    Alf stood at attention.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius smirked slightly.


    "Inform our overseers¡ªArmand will not accept any currency other than gold, silver, and copper coins."


    Alf nodded.


    "Understood, my lord. I''ll ensure all trade posts, merchants, and banks in Armand enforce this immediately."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "So, if they want to trade with us, they have to bring real money?"


    Garius chuckled.


    "Exactly. Let the rest of the kingdom gamble on their paper money. Armand deals in wealth that cannot be faked."


    In Armand, prosperity was built on solid ground.


    No inflation.


    No counterfeiting.


    No blind trust in empty promises.


    The other nobles could play with their fragile currency.


    But in Armand?


    Gold was gold.


    Silver was silver.


    And wealth was real.


    Alf smirked, his tone playful.


    "And if they insist, my lord?"


    Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples.


    "Haa¡­ Alf¡­ really?"


    Alf grinned.


    Hesbeirn chuckled.


    Fransesca smiled knowingly.


    Garius leaned back, his expression calm but firm.


    "We just refuse."


    Alf nodded.


    Garius continued.


    "Tell our people this type of currency holds no value in Armand. If any merchant, noble, or kingdom wants to trade with us, they will do so in gold, silver, or copper."


    "If they refuse, there will be no trade at all."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    This wasn''t just a statement.


    It was a declaration.


    Then, he continued, his tone firm.


    "Armand does not depend on outside trade.


    The recent war already proved that."


    Everyone in the room nodded.


    While other regions struggled with shortages, economic collapse, and internal conflicts¡ª


    Armand remained strong, wealthy, and completely self-sufficient.


    Their people thrived. Their industries expanded. Their food production was unmatched.


    Simply put¡ªArmand did not need them.


    "If merchants and nobles insist on using this paper currency, then we, as Armand, have the full right to reject it."


    Alf grinned.


    "Understood, my lord. I''ll make sure the message is clear."


    Garius nodded.


    "Inform the overseers and all regional leaders¡ª


    No paper money will be accepted in Armand."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "No currency exchanges. No circulation of worthless paper. If they wish to trade, they use gold, silver, or copper."


    Hesbeirn stroked his beard.


    "And what if smaller traders can''t bring real coins?"


    Garius smirked.


    "Then they may use the barter system."


    Everyone raised an eyebrow.


    "Barter?"


    Garius nodded.


    "If a merchant cannot provide proper coin, they may trade goods instead¡ª


    But not with paper money."


    Erinnete crossed her arms, nodding.


    "So, Armand remains open to fair trade¡­ but not to currency manipulation."


    Garius grinned.


    "Exactly."


    Garius turned back to Alf.


    "Make sure this is enforced at every level. The merchants, banks, trade posts¡ªeveryone must understand.


    Armand will not accept their games."


    Alf smiled.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "Heh. The other nobles are going to be furious."


    Garius chuckled.


    "Let them be. They need us more than we need them."


    Garius smirked, crossing his arms.


    "It''s their loss if they refuse to trade with us."


    The room fell silent, everyone listening carefully.


    "Just look at the recent so-called ''holy war'' against our region."


    His eyes sharpened.


    "Who suffered the most?"


    Everyone knew the answer.


    The ones who suffered were the nobles who blindly followed the ''holy war.''


    Even the king himself was furious at them¡ª


    For wasting resources.


    For crippling trade.


    For bringing ruin to their own lands.


    Now, those same nobles were desperate to restore their economy.


    "If they refuse to trade with us and seek alternatives, so be it."


    He leaned back, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "Our farms, our production, our industries¡­ they can all be distributed within our own region."


    Alf nodded.


    "Our people always come first, my lord."


    Garius grinned.


    "Exactly. Besides¡ª"


    "The Demon Territory, the Beastkin Kingdom,The Elven Kingdom¡­ they never stopped trading with us, even during the war."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "Of course. They knew that our prosperity benefits them as well."


    Garius continued.


    "The Demon King, the Beastkin King, and the Elven Kingdom all continue trading with us."


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Erinnete smiled.


    "The elves provide high-quality honey and other necessities, correct?"


    Alf nodded.


    "Yes. Since their kingdom borders the Beastkin Kingdom, it makes trade even easier."


    Garius smirked.


    "While the human nobles scramble to recover, our trade routes remain strong with those who actually understand value."


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    "So, if the human nobles don''t want to trade, they can suffer the consequences?"


    Garius grinned.


    "They already are."


    Hesbeirn leaned forward, rubbing his chin.


    "Do you think Young Master''s inventions should be developed for open trade?"


    Alf chuckled.


    "Like the frozen carriage? The one that allows seafood to stay fresh for long-distance transport?"


    Erinnete nodded.


    "With how valuable it is, it could revolutionize trade."


    For a moment, they all considered the idea.


    But then¡ªGarius'' expression turned serious.


    The room fell silent.


    "No."


    His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    "Javier specifically told me¡ªhis ''technology'' must never be sold or handed over to others.


    They can see it, but they will never get their hands on it."


    Garius sighed.


    "I still remember what Javier said about wealth."


    He closed his eyes, recalling the words.


    "Greed will bring people to downfall."


    The room remained silent.


    Then, he continued.


    "If we sell these inventions, we''ll grow even wealthier¡­ but what happens next?


    Other nobles will desperately try to take them.


    Wars will be fought over them.


    Spies will flood our lands, trying to steal them."


    Erinnete nodded, understanding.


    "And once people become too dependent on these inventions¡­ they''ll either try to control us or destroy us."


    Garius smirked.


    "Exactly. Which is why Javier''s technology remains Armand''s secret.


    We use it. We benefit from it. But we will never sell it."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "So, those nobles can only watch and drool, huh?"


    Garius laughed.


    "Let them."


    "Besides, he mentioned that this so-called ''technology'' of his isn''t easy to copy or use."


    He glanced at Fransesca.


    "What was that term he used again?"


    Fransesca tilted her head, thinking.


    "Umm¡­ ''reverse engineering''?"


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Hesbeirn raised an eyebrow. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What does that mean?"


    Fransesca smiled.


    "Something like copying an invention by taking it apart and figuring out how it works."


    Alf chuckled.


    "So, in short¡­ stealing knowledge?"


    Fransesca nodded.


    "Exactly. But Javier was confident that they wouldn''t be able to do it."


    Garius leaned back, smirking.


    "He said they can try¡­ but they won''t be able to."


    Erinnete crossed her arms.


    "Why is that?"


    Garius pointed at the report in front of him.


    "Javier mentioned something about how his inventions¡ªlike the mana bomb launcher for our Pekko units¡ªrely on special mechanisms."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "The cylinder system, right?"


    Garius nodded.


    "Yes. Even if someone managed to take it apart, they wouldn''t understand how to rebuild it. Javier''s technology follows a logic that doesn''t exist in this world."


    Fransesca sighed, shaking her head with a smile.


    "Honestly, sometimes I feel like that boy knows things no one else does."


    Alf smirked.


    "That''s because he does."


    Garius grinned.


    "Let them try. Let them waste time and resources trying to copy what they don''t understand."


    Erinnete nodded.


    "And while they struggle, Armand will only grow stronger."


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    "Hah! I''d love to see their faces when they realize they can''t steal our advantage."


    Garius chuckled.


    "Javier may act lazy, but when it comes to these things¡­ he''s already far ahead of everyone."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 314 - 314: Treasures of the Past ( 314 )

    "Achoo!!"


    Javier wiped his nose, frowning.


    "Weird¡­ it''s not even cold. Maybe I''m still weak?"


    He muttered to himself, staring at the sizzling wyvern meat on the portable magic grill.


    Liana tilted her head, watching him.


    "Young Master? What are you thinking?"


    Javier shook his head.


    "Oh¡­ nothing."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, but let it go.


    Nearby, Gloria stretched her arms, sighing in relaxation.


    Pikko and Peanut were happily chasing each other, flapping their small wings.


    A few feet away, Buddy was busy scratching the earth like a chicken, pecking with excitement.


    Javier smirked as he watched.


    "Looks like Buddy''s found a new hobby."


    The scene was peaceful, warm, and full of life.


    For the first time in weeks¡ªJavier felt like things were finally back to normal.


    "Cuquawked?"


    Buddy tilted his head, staring at something half-buried in the dirt.


    His eyes widened.


    Something was there.


    Something needed to be¡­


    DUG UP.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!"


    With sudden energy, Buddy started scratching wildly at the ground, kicking up dirt everywhere.


    His claws tore into the soil, sending dust flying in all directions.


    Liana blinked.


    "Young Master¡­ what is he¡ª"


    A huge clump of dirt smacked her face.


    Gloria got hit next.


    "Uwah?! Buddy!! What are you doing?!"


    Javier just watched, amused, as Buddy kept digging like his life depended on it.


    Dirt flew everywhere, covering the grass, the air, and unfortunately¡ªhis maids.


    Then¡ªwith one final, dramatic swipe of his claws¡­


    THUNK!


    Buddy froze.


    His beak gently tapped against something solid.


    The dust settled.


    And there, half-buried in the ground¡ªwas an old, rusted chest.


    "Cuquawk?!"


    Buddy tilted his head again, completely unaware of the mess he had just made.


    Liana wiped her face clean, groaning.


    Gloria spat out a bit of dirt.


    Javier grinned.


    "Hah¡­ guess he found something interesting."


    Buddy puffed up his chest proudly.


    This was the greatest achievement of his life.


    Buddy puffed up his chest, standing proudly in front of his discovery.


    He turned toward his master, ready to show off.


    "Cuquaw¡ª"


    A shadow loomed behind him.


    A familiar, terrifying presence.


    "Cuquawked¡­?"


    Buddy slowly turned his head¡ª


    And froze.


    Giddie.


    Towering. Glowing. Radiating dominance.


    His golden feathers gleamed under the sunlight like an emperor inspecting his kingdom.


    His sharp, piercing gaze locked onto Buddy.


    Then¡ªhe squawked.


    "CUQUAWKEDDDDDD!!"


    The ground shook. The air trembled.


    Buddy''s soul nearly left his body.


    Panic. Pure panic.


    Buddy jumped like his life depended on it, flapping his tiny wings, sprinting away at full speed.


    Pikko and Peanut saw Giddie¡ª


    They didn''t think.


    They just ran.


    A stampede of terrified pekko birds scattered across the yard.


    Javier, Liana, and Gloria watched the chaos unfold.


    Javier sighed.


    Meanwhile, Giddie stood proudly, watching the other pekko flee in terror.


    He turned his gaze toward the ground¡ªwhere the old, rusted chest sat half-buried in the dirt.


    His sharp eyes narrowed.


    Something about it seemed¡­ familiar.


    Giddie squawked in realization.


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Without hesitation, he leaped forward, clamping his massive beak onto the chest''s handle.


    With one mighty tug¡ª


    The chest was freed from the dirt.


    "Cuquawwk!"


    Giddie lifted the chest and bolted toward the courtyard,dragging the massive chest along the ground.


    "CUQUAWKED!! CUQUAWKED!!"


    The entire estate shook with the sheer volume.


    Garius, who was in his office, sighed.


    "Haa¡­ what is it this time?"


    Fransesca took a sip of tea, smiling.


    "Looks like Giddie found something important~"


    Garius slowly stood up, a rare smile forming on his lips.


    "Hah¡­ that bird."


    His Giddie rarely got this excited.


    The last time he had seen Giddie like this¡­


    Was when he was just a small, fluffy pekko chick.


    With calm, steady steps, Garius made his way toward the courtyard. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And there he saw it.


    Giddie¡ªhopping in place, wings flapping excitedly, his golden feathers ruffling.


    The mighty alpha pekko, the proud king of birds¡ªwas acting like an overgrown chick.


    Garius'' eyes followed the reason for Giddie''s excitement.


    Then¡ªhe froze.


    There it was.


    An old, rusted chest.


    The one he had buried long ago.


    Before his life changed forever.


    Before his entire family was taken from him.


    Before he had to become the cold, calculating lord he was today.


    The chest that held the last pieces of his innocent childhood.


    And he had forgotten where it was. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Until now.


    Garius let out a slow breath.


    "¡­You found it, huh, old friend?"


    Garius reached out and gently patted Giddie''s head.


    "Good boy."


    But his gaze remained locked on the chest.


    The forgotten treasure of his past.


    The one thing he had never thought he''d see again.


    With steady hands, Garius reached for the rusted chest.


    The air around him felt heavy.


    For a moment, he hesitated.


    Then¡ªhe opened it.


    Inside the chest, atop everything else¡­


    Was a single framed picture.


    A drawing, aged by time but still perfectly preserved.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    It was his family.


    A portrait created by a magic painter they had once hired¡ªback when everything was still warm, peaceful¡­ whole.


    Garius stared at it, his fingers gently brushing the edges.


    His father, standing tall and proud.


    His mother, smiling softly.


    His two older brothers, arms crossed in confidence.


    His sister, laughing with a flower in her hair.


    And him¡ª


    A young boy, grinning wide, standing in the center.


    For a long time, Garius said nothing.


    The weight of the past crashed down on him.


    Garius let out a slow, deep breath.


    His fingers tightened around the frame.


    "¡­I was just a boy back then."


    His voice was calm, but tinged with something deeper.


    Loss.


    Regret.


    Love.


    Alf spoke carefully.


    "My lord¡­ do you wish to stop?"


    Garius closed his eyes for a moment.


    Then¡ªhe shook his head.


    "No. I''ve already opened it."


    He looked back at the chest.


    There was more inside.


    More pieces of his lost past.


    And for the first time in decades¡­


    He was ready to remember.


    Garius shifted through the chest carefully.


    The next thing he pulled out¡ª


    Another magic painting.


    As soon as his eyes landed on it, a small, rare chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Heh¡­ look at Alf."


    The painting captured a memory long forgotten.


    It was of him and Alf¡ªback when Alf was just a teenager.


    Beside them stood Erinnete and Hesbeirn¡ªboth still preteens, their faces full of youth and energy.


    And behind them¡­


    The first and only maid who had ever served the Armand family back when they were still just a Lower Baron household.


    A humble beginning.


    Before titles.


    Before power.


    Before war.


    Garius turned the painting slightly, letting the light hit it.


    Alf was in the middle, his usual sharp eyes filled with the stubbornness of youth.


    Erinnete stood beside him, her arms crossed, already exuding authority despite being a child.


    Hesbeirn was grinning wide, his preteen self looking full of mischief.


    And Garius¡­


    A boy who still smiled.


    Who still had a family.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 315 - 315: Promises and Memories ( 315 )

    Alf let out a soft sigh, rubbing his forehead.


    "Haa¡­ to think I was that young."


    Erinnete crossed her arms, glancing at the painting.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "And Hesbeirn still looks annoying."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "And you still look bossy even as a kid."


    Erinnete elbowed him.


    Garius just smirked, but his fingers lingered on the edge of the painting.


    This was a different time.


    A simpler time.


    But time never stops.


    And neither did they.


    The courtyard was quiet.


    Even Giddie, sensing the weight of the moment, stayed still.


    Garius let out a slow breath, then gently placed the painting aside.


    He knew there was still more inside the chest.


    More memories waiting to be uncovered.


    And he wasn''t done yet.


    Garius lifted the chest effortlessly, his expression unreadable.


    Without a word, he turned and began walking back toward his private room.


    Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn exchanged brief glances¡ªthen silently followed behind him.


    The courtyard, once lively with Giddie''s squawking, had fallen into silence.


    Servants watched their lord walk past, sensing the shift in atmosphere.


    Even Giddie, who had been so excited moments ago, simply tilted his head, as if understanding.


    This wasn''t just a chest.


    This was a piece of history.


    A part of Garius'' life before he became the powerful Count of Armand.


    Garius pushed the heavy door open, stepping inside his grand yet simple private chamber.


    A place where only a few were ever allowed.


    He set the chest down near his desk, staring at it for a moment before taking a seat.


    Alf stood to his right, hands behind his back.


    Erinnete crossed her arms, leaning against the bookshelf.


    Hesbeirn sat lazily on the couch, watching quietly.


    They all waited.


    Because they knew¡ª


    Whatever was inside that chest¡­


    It mattered.


    Garius reached into the chest and pulled out an old wooden sword.


    The wood was worn, the edges dulled from countless hours of training.


    He turned it in his hand, feeling the weight of the past.


    Then¡ªhe smirked.


    "Heh¡­ Alf, remember this?"


    Alf let out a rare chuckle, his usual composed expression softening slightly.


    "Yes, my lord. The sword you used for training when you were seven¡­ The first time you held it¡­ and cried."


    Garius rolled his eyes but didn''t deny it.


    Alf smirked.


    "Yes, a kid who thought swinging a sword was easy¡ªuntil you hit your own foot and fell on your face."


    Garius ran his fingers over the faded grip of the wooden sword.


    It was small in his hands now, but back then, it had felt heavy.


    His father''s voice echoed in his memory¡ªwords of discipline, of hardship, of strength.


    Of what it meant to be a noble.


    To not rely on titles, but on one''s own ability.


    He set the sword down gently on his desk, beside the old paintings.


    "It''s been a long road."


    Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn said nothing.


    Because they all knew.


    They had walked that road with him.


    Garius reached into the chest once more, pulling out a worn, slightly crumpled piece of paper.


    The handwriting on it was terrible¡ªmessy, uneven, as if written by a child struggling to hold a pen.


    He let out a nostalgic chuckle.


    "Heh¡­ remember this, Erinnete? Hesbeirn?"


    Erinnete smiled, her eyes soft with old memories.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Hesbeirn grinned.


    "Of course. How could I forget?"


    It was a contract¡ªan agreement, written by a young Garius before he ever became the lord he was today.


    A promise to take in two starving, desperate children.


    Back when Erinnete and Hesbeirn were nothing but slaves¡ªchildren with nowhere to go.


    Back when Garius still had his family.


    Before the assassination that changed everything.


    Erinnete touched the paper gently.


    "This was when we had nothing."


    "And yet, you took us in, gave us a place to belong."


    Hesbeirn crossed his arms, grinning.


    "And now look at us. You''re a count. I''m a general. Erinnete is the head of the most feared maid unit in the kingdom."


    Garius smirked.


    "You''re still annoying, though."


    Hesbeirn laughed.


    Erinnete gazed at the paper again¡ªthen turned her eyes toward Alf.


    Alf had been silent, but at her gaze, his face turned slightly red.


    "And thanks to this¡­ I found my true love."


    Alf cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably.


    "Oh? Our cold, ruthless assassin getting shy?"


    Alf glared.


    "Shut up."


    Garius chuckled.


    "Hah¡­ Some things never change."


    He placed the contract carefully back inside the chest¡ªbecause some promises, no matter how old, never lose their value.


    Garius checked everything inside the chest, his fingers brushing over each forgotten piece of his past.


    As he stared at them, memories flooded back¡ª


    Back to when he was just a boy, the son of a Lower Baron.


    His father was a kind man.


    Too kind.


    A man who believed that nobility meant honor, that others would respect their title and land simply because they were noble.


    A man who thought generosity and fairness were enough to keep their family safe.


    But the world wasn''t so kind.


    His father was naive.


    He didn''t see how other nobles took advantage of his goodwill.


    He didn''t notice the hidden hands stealing from their wealth.


    He didn''t prepare for betrayal.


    But Garius saw it.


    Even as a child, he understood¡ª


    Power isn''t given. It''s taken.


    And if you don''t take it, someone else will.


    Garius let out a small chuckle, remembering another moment of his childhood.


    The day he first met Giddie.


    He had been lost in the forest.


    And then, in the depths of the forest, he had found a small, pekko chick.


    A bright golden bird, abandoned and weak.


    Just like him.


    They had survived together that time.


    And from that moment on, they had never been apart.


    Garius smirked, pulling out an old knife.


    He turned to Alf.


    "You remember this?"


    Alf nodded, his expression unreadable.


    "Of course, My lord."


    It was Alf who taught him how to fight.


    How to hunt.


    How to survive.


    They hunted monsters together, selling materials and earning their own money¡ªbecause even as a noble, Garius never wanted to rely on his father''s.


    A man who depends on others will always be at their mercy.


    That was the first lesson Alf taught him.


    And Garius had never forgotten it.


    Then¡ªGarius pulled out something small.


    A small, ragged piece of cloth.


    Old, worn, nearly falling apart.


    But he knew what it was.


    His first gift from Erinnete.


    His mind drifted back to that day¡ª


    The day he first saw her.


    A slave girl in the marketplace.


    Covered in dirt, dressed in torn clothes.


    Her arms wrapped protectively around her little brother, shielding him from the harsh gaze of merchants and nobles alike.


    She was barely holding back tears, but she stood tall, refusing to show weakness.


    A girl who had lost everything¡­ except her will to fight.


    Most nobles ignored them.


    But Garius didn''t.


    He stepped forward, past the jeering crowd, past the merchants trying to sell them like objects.


    And without hesitation, he bought them.


    Not as slaves.


    But as his people.


    Garius looked down at the items in the chest one more time.


    The wooden sword.


    The practice knife.


    The old contract.


    The ragged cloth.


    Each one a reminder. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of where he started.


    Of the battles he fought¡ªnot just on the battlefield, but in life.


    Of the people who stood beside him.


    His father had been naive, blind to the dangers of the world.


    But Garius had seen them.


    He had survived them.


    And he had built something far greater than his father ever could.


    A kingdom within a kingdom.


    A region that no one could ever take from him.


    Because he had already lost everything once.


    He would never lose again.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 316 - 316: Vows and Bonds ( 316 )

    The three of them¡ªAlf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn¡ªslowly dropped to one knee, bowing deeply.


    But before they could fully kneel, Garius try to stop them.


    "Stand up."


    They hesitated.


    "Don''t kneel before me. A polite bow is enough."


    But none of them moved.


    "No, my lord."


    Erinnete''s voice was steady, but her eyes burned with unwavering determination.


    "You have done everything for us. For the people. For Armand."


    Hesbeirn nodded, his usual smirk replaced by rare seriousness.


    "Without you, we would have been nothing. You gave us a home, a purpose, a future."


    Alf spoke last, his tone quiet but firm.


    "And that is why¡­ we swear to protect you. Till the day¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Garius'' sharp gaze landed on them.


    "Don''t finish that sentence."


    His voice was calm, but there was a weight to it. A silent warning.


    A lord who had already lost everything once¡­ refused to hear vows of sacrifice.


    "I don''t need you to swear your lives to me."


    He crossed his arms, exhaling deeply.


    "I need you to live."


    The room was silent.


    The three of them remained kneeling for a moment longer¡ªbefore finally rising.


    Erinnete bowed her head slightly.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Hesbeirn grinned, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Fine, fine. No dying, got it."


    Alf simply gave a curt nod.


    Garius let out a small chuckle, shaking his head.


    "Good. Now get back to work."


    And with that, the heavy atmosphere lifted¡ªreplaced by something far stronger.


    Not just loyalty.


    But a bond unshaken by time, war, or death itself.


    Garius stared at the old painting once more, his fingers tracing the faces of his lost family.


    In his mind, their voices echoed.


    Their laughter. Their warmth.


    Gone. Taken from him.


    Yet, he remained.


    And he had not wasted the life they left behind.


    "Mother..."


    "Brother..."


    "Sister..."


    "Father..."


    His grip tightened slightly.


    "I did it."


    "I gained our land back."


    "I treated our people with kindness."


    "Ensured no one would starve."


    "Made sure everything ran smoothly."


    "Stood with my people."


    "Protected this land from our enemies."


    And now¡ª


    "I built a family."


    A family that would never show weakness.


    A family that would never bow to an enemy.


    His chest ached¡ªnot with sorrow, but with something deeper. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father... Mother... Brother... Sister..."


    "Thank you for giving me a chance to live."


    His family had been taken by betrayal.


    But their sacrifice had given him the strength to rise.


    To build something greater than any of them had ever imagined.


    And he would never let it be taken again.


    Never.


    Garius exhaled slowly, his gaze never leaving the painting.


    "And now¡­"


    His thoughts drifted to the present.


    To his children.


    To the future.


    "All my sons and daughters are strong."


    "They do not show weakness."


    "They carry the name of Armand with pride."


    Marcellus. A magician of unparalleled skill.


    Cedric. A paladin feared on the battlefield.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Athine and Aelius. Sharp minds shaping the future of trade and politics.


    Heres. A quiet but reliable force, always watching.


    They were all strong.


    Garius closed his eyes briefly.


    "And then¡­ there is one."


    A boy unlike the rest.


    A child who had been different from the very start.


    From the day he was born¡­ until now.


    Javier.


    The one who hides his strength behind laziness.


    The one who plays the fool but sees everything.


    The one who possesses knowledge beyond this world.


    The one who, when enraged, brings destruction beyond measure.


    A child who should not exist in this era¡­ yet does.


    And Garius couldn''t help but wonder¡ª


    "Is he the one¡­?"


    The one who would inherit everything?


    The one who would surpass them all?


    Garius let out a deep chuckle, shaking his head.


    He wouldn''t say it aloud¡ªnot yet.


    But the thought remained.


    If anyone could lead Armand into the future¡­


    It would be him.


    Meanwhile, in the Pekko pen, Javier was grinning as he watched the ridiculous scene in front of him.


    Buddy, his ever-mischievous Pekko, had been caught by Giddie. Now, Buddy was under strict supervision, forced to push soil back into the hole he had excitedly dug up earlier.


    Pikko and Peanut watched from the side, tilting their heads as if debating whether to help or stay out of trouble.


    "Pfft¡ªBuddy, just accept your fate, man!" Javier laughed, crossing his arms.


    But just as he was about to continue teasing¡ª


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    A deep, primal instinct.


    Something was watching him.


    His smile faded instantly.


    His eyes darted around.


    "What¡­?"


    For some reason, he felt like someone had just placed a heavy expectation on his shoulders.


    Who?


    He checked his surroundings¡ª


    The sky? Clear.


    The trees? Calm.


    The Pekkos? Still acting stupid.


    And yet¡ª


    Why do I feel like someone just decided something crazy about me?!


    Javier kept scanning the area, his gut telling him something was off.


    Liana watched him closely, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Young Master? What''s wrong?"


    Gloria tilted her head, confused.


    "Why do you look so uneasy?"


    Javier swallowed hard, still glancing around.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. I feel like something is watching me."


    Liana calmly reached for her magic bow, subtly preparing herself.


    Gloria furrowed her brows.


    "Maybe it''s just your imagination?"


    "Maybe¡­ but still¡­"


    Javier was about to continue his paranoid investigation when¡ª


    Sssssssizzle¡ª


    The sound of crackling meat filled the air.


    The heavenly aroma of grilled wyvern steak reached his nose.


    Liana pointed.


    "Young Master¡­ the meat."


    Javier froze.


    Slowly, he turned.


    The perfectly grilled, golden-brown wyvern steak was seconds away from burning.


    "Ahhh!! My meat!!"


    He panicked, quickly flipping the steak.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged looks, sighing.


    Gloria smiled.


    "See? Nothing is watching you, Young Master."


    Javier grumbled, poking the steak.


    "Still doesn''t feel right¡­"


    Javier felt uneasy.


    But he didn''t know why.


    This wasn''t the presence of an enemy¡ªif it were, his detection device would have already sent a warning.


    His father wasn''t here.


    Alf and Erinnete were also nowhere around him.


    So why did he feel this strange pressure?


    Somewhere in the manor¡­


    Garius took another sip of tea, still smirking.


    Heh.


    That brat definitely felt it.


    "Young Master? The meat is getting burnt."


    Javier snapped out of his thoughts, turning back in horror.


    "Ahhh! Shit!"


    Liana gasped.


    "Young Master! Language!"


    Javier froze, then let out a nervous chuckle.


    "Oops¡­ sorry¡­"


    Gloria sighed, shaking her head with a small smile.


    Liana crossed her arms but said nothing, already used to his antics.


    He quickly flipped the steak, muttering to himself while Liana and Gloria sighed.


    "First, I feel like something is watching me¡­ now my meat almost burns. Today is not my day."


    Whatever that uneasy feeling was¡­


    For now, saving his precious meal took priority.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 317 - 317: Desire and Cruelty ( 317 )

    In the Amazarak Kingdom, deep within the grand warrior city, a massive arena stood tall.


    From her royal seat, Queen Zephyra watched intently.


    Below her, in the center of the coliseum, a lone figure moved.


    Kenjirou.


    The human hero.


    His left hand was still missing, but his right hand gripped a sword tightly.


    His movements were slower than before, unbalanced. Yet, there was no hesitation in his strikes.


    The Queen leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm as she watched him with great interest.


    Her eyes traced every motion, every shift in his stance.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Zephyra smirked slightly, whispering to herself.


    "So this is the ''hero'' the goddess blessed¡­?"


    Her sharp eyes gleamed as she studied him further.


    His posture was flawed. His strength, cut in half. But his eyes¡­


    His eyes burned with something primal.


    Hatred.


    Vengeance.


    A wounded beast forced into a corner.


    "Interesting¡­"


    She watched as Kenjirou pushed himself, sweat dripping from his brow.


    His breath was ragged, but he refused to stop.


    Zephyra''s smirk widened.


    Kenjirou swung his sword, again and again.


    His body was battered, weakened. His left hand¡ªgone.


    But none of that mattered.


    Pain? Irrelevant.


    Exhaustion? Meaningless.


    Fear? No longer existed.


    Because inside his mind, there was only one thing.


    Hatred.


    "I''ll kill them¡­"


    His muttered words barely escaped his lips as his blade tore through the empty air.


    "I''ll kill them all."


    His grip tightened until his knuckles turned white, his breath heavy and ragged.


    Saint of Three Gods¡­


    He would ensure their will was absolute.


    The Armand family. The Armand region.


    They will bow.


    Or they will burn.


    He didn''t care what it took.


    He would surpass Marcellus.


    He would outmatch Cedric.


    He would crush every last one of them.


    But above all¡­


    "Javier¡­"


    The name tasted like poison.


    That worthless, arrogant noble brat.


    Kenjirou''s eyes darkened, his pupils dilating as his mind spiraled further into his twisted thoughts.


    He humiliated me. He broke me.


    But I''ll show him.


    He didn''t care what price he had to pay.


    Demon magic. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Cursed weapons.


    Forbidden arts.


    Even if he had to sell his soul, he would do it.


    "Javier¡­"


    "I''ll kill you with my own hands."


    Queen Zephyra smiled, her eyes gleaming as she watched Kenjirou.


    She could see it.


    The pure, unfiltered hatred burning in his eyes.


    And she welcomed it.


    According to his story¡­


    The Armand family rejected the faith of the Saint of Three Gods.


    They burned villages and slaughtered the faithful.


    Count Garius himself led the execution of innocent believers.


    When the summoned heroes arrived in peace, bringing divine guidance, the Count''s son¡ªJavier¡ªmurdered them in cold blood.


    The heroes had done nothing but try to spread the faith¡­ and for that, they were massacred.


    A tragedy. A betrayal. An unforgivable crime.


    And Zephyra believed every word.


    She already hated Armand.


    They spoiled the market, disrupting trade with their cheap and affordable goods.


    Their self-sufficient economy crippled Amazarak''s ability to profit from exports.


    Armand''s technological advancements, though hoarded, still leaked enough to destabilize existing markets.


    The Beastkin and Demon Kingdoms maintained strong trade with Armand, ignoring Amazarak''s offers.


    Even the Elves had begun favoring Armand over other territories.


    And worst of all¡­ Armand''s rise had challenged the balance of power in the world.


    Zephyra gritted her teeth slightly.


    A mere Count''s region¡­ disrupting entire world.


    How dare they?


    Her eyes returned to Kenjirou, who continued swinging his sword with unrelenting rage.


    She leaned back, her smirk deepening.


    "A hero burning with hatred¡­ how perfect."


    Perhaps this boy was the key.


    The key to destroying Armand.


    She would mold him.


    She would use him.


    And when the time was right¡­


    She would make Armand regret ever existing.


    "Just you wait, Garius¡­"


    "Soon, I will crush your region."


    Her fingernails tapped lightly against the armrest of her throne.


    "Then, I will tear apart your precious kingdom¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression darkening.


    "And after that¡­ the Demon Kingdom will fall next."


    She closed her eyes, savoring the thought.


    A world where only the strong ruled.


    Amazarak would rise.


    And she would reign supreme.


    "All I need to do¡­ is wait."


    Zephyra ran a finger along her lips, deep in thought.


    This human was already broken, but to make him truly hers¡­ he needed power.


    Not just any power.


    Forbidden power.


    She already had the perfect tool in mind.


    A creation of Amazarak''s deepest secrets¡ªcrafted from ancient, forbidden arts.


    A prosthetic, but not just any prosthetic.


    A living arm, forged from cursed metal and infused with Amazanian war magic.


    Black veins of enchanted gold would weave through it, glowing with tribal-like patterns that pulsed with power.


    Once attached, it would feel like his real arm¡ªwarm, responsive, seamless.


    But what he wouldn''t know¡­


    Zephyra''s smile widened.


    This was no mere artificial limb.


    It was a shackle.


    The moment the arm fused to his body, it would bind him to her will.


    His strength would surge, surpassing what he once was¡ªbut at a cost.


    The tattoo-like markings? They weren''t just for decoration. They were the Queen''s seal.


    The more he used its power, the deeper her control over his mind and soul would become.


    Until eventually¡­


    He would belong to her.


    "Oh, Kenjirou¡­"


    She stood, looking down at the struggling human below.


    "You will train harder than you ever have before."


    Her gaze darkened, desire and cruelty intertwining.


    "You will learn to wield the gift I bestow upon you."


    She placed a hand over her heart, smirking.


    "And when the time comes¡­ you will be mine.


    Not just in body."


    Her voice was barely above a whisper now, but heavy with certainty.


    "But in soul."


    He was still weak. Still incomplete. But once she molded him¡­ once he submitted entirely¡­


    She wondered.


    How strong would their child be?


    Her lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    After all, she had never married. Never found a man worthy of sharing her throne.


    The Amazarak people worshipped strength above all else. A Queen did not take a husband¡ªshe took a mate worthy enough to father a powerful heir.


    Kenjirou¡­ he had potential.


    Once he truly submitted¡ªbody, mind, and soul¡ªhe would be hers.


    And their offspring?


    A warrior born of divine blessing and forbidden power.


    A weapon greater than anything the world had ever seen.


    Zephyra chuckled softly, licking her lips.


    "Yes¡­ this could be interesting."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 318 - 318: When Play Turns Serious ( 318 )

    Meanwhile, at Armand Estate.


    In the training courtyard of Armand Estate, the clash of steel and the hum of magic filled the air.


    Cedric grinned, his heavy armor gleaming under the sun as he blocked another attack with his enchanted shield.


    "Oi, brother¡­ too slow!!"


    Marcellus smirked, raising his staff as arcs of lightning danced around him.


    "Hah! Like your shield can withstand my flames forever."


    He thrust his staff forward¡ª


    A wave of fire erupted, engulfing Cedric in an inferno.


    But as the flames cleared¡­


    Cedric stood there, unharmed, his shield glowing with divine protection.


    "Nice try, Marcellus." He smirked. "But you''re gonna need more than that to break through this."


    Marcellus clicked his tongue.


    "Paladins and their damn resistance¡­"


    Cedric charged forward, closing the distance¡ª


    "Alright, enough warm-up! Let''s see if you can keep up, brother!"


    "Rise! Earth Barrier!"


    Marcellus grinned as jagged walls of stone erupted from the ground, cutting off Cedric''s charge.


    Cedric skidded to a stop, clicking his tongue.


    "Oi! Dirty trick!"


    Marcellus chuckled, leaning casually on his staff.


    "Heh! In a real fight, there''s no such thing as a dirty trick, brother."


    Cedric cracked his neck, his smirk widening.


    "Oh, you wanna play serious now, huh?"


    He raised his sword, divine energy surging around him.


    "Fine."


    A golden glow expanded outward¡ª


    "Area Activate ¨C Divine Light: Blinding!"


    A brilliant flash of holy radiance exploded across the battlefield.


    Marcellus gritted his teeth, stumbling back as his vision was overwhelmed.


    Cedric grinned, already closing the distance.


    "Now let''s see you dodge this!"


    Marcellus grinned as he leaped into the air, effortlessly dodging Cedric''s incoming strike.


    "Too slow!!! Even Javier''s Buddy is faster than you!"


    From the sidelines, Javier, who had been watching with interest, suddenly twitched.


    "Oi! Don''t bring my Buddy into this!"


    Marcellus landed smoothly, laughing.


    "Oops, I forgot about this snotty brat. "


    Cedric joined in, his grin widening.


    "Ah, sorry, little brother¡­ we forgot this was a three-way fight."


    Javier cracked his knuckles, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Oh? Is that how it is?"


    "Fine then¡­" Javier smirked. "Let''s make things interesting!"


    Javier grinned, raising his palm.


    "Triple Gravity."


    A pulse of energy surged out, crushing everything downward. The ground cracked beneath them.


    But¡ª


    "Heh! Easy!" Marcellus smirked. "Area Dispel!"


    A wave of anti-magic erupted, nullifying the effect.


    Cedric chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Haha! Area Dispel? Seriously, brother? That''s old-fashioned."


    He raised his sword, golden light radiating from it.


    "Activate ¨C Holy Purge!"


    A divine wave of energy washed over the battlefield¡ªcleansing not just Javier''s gravity spell but any lingering magic he had set up.


    Javier staggered, clicking his tongue.


    "Damn! I hate having two overpowered brothers!"


    Marcellus grinned. "Aww, is our little brother struggling?"


    Cedric smirked, raising his shield. "Don''t hold back now, Javier."


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    "Oh, you two are enjoying this way too much¡­"


    Javier gritted his teeth and slammed his palm to the ground.


    "Area Effect ¨C Binding!"


    Thick roots erupted from the ground, twisting like serpents, aiming to ensnare his brothers.


    Marcellus just grinned. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Come on, little brother, this is childish!"


    He effortlessly jumped into the air, dodging the roots entirely. With a casual flick of his hand, a fireball formed.


    "See? Even childish fire can burn this!"


    The fireball whooshed downward, incinerating the entangling roots in an instant.


    Cedric, meanwhile, didn''t even flinch as the roots wrapped around his armor.


    "Hah, nice try."


    A soft golden glow surrounded him as he calmly spoke¡ª


    "Activate ¨C Divine Release!"


    A wave of holy energy burst outward, instantly shattering the bindings and setting him free.


    Javier groaned, rubbing his temples.


    "You two are seriously the worst."


    Marcellus smirked. "What''s wrong, little brother? Running out of tricks?"


    Cedric grinned, gripping his sword. "You''d better step it up, Javier, or we''ll be the ones teaching you a lesson!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    "Oh, you wanna see tricks? Fine¡­"


    Javier grinned wildly, raising his hand.


    "Let''s play!"


    A golden magic circle spread beneath him as he activated his summoning skill.


    "Summon ¨C Puppet Knights!"


    Twenty white-armored puppet knights rose from the ground, their swords gleaming as they formed a protective ring around Javier.


    Marcellus let out a whistle, grinning.


    "Oh? Calling for backup, huh? I see, I see¡­ but you''re not the only one with summons!"


    He raised his staff, a red-hot aura flaring around him.


    "Summon ¨C Inferno Golems!"


    Twenty massive golems of molten rock burst from the ground, flames seething from their bodies as they roared in unison.


    Meanwhile, Cedric simply smiled and stood still, his sword resting against his shoulder.


    Javier''s Puppet Knights launched an attack, swiftly closing the distance toward Marcellus and Cedric.


    But¡ª


    "Huh?" Javier blinked.


    His knights'' swords never reached Cedric. Instead, their attacks were stopped¡ªblocked by an invisible force.


    A radiant golden light shimmered around Cedric, forming an ethereal barrier.


    Cedric tilted his head, smiling calmly.


    "Oh? Were you expecting me to move?"


    Javier gritted his teeth. "What is this?"


    Cedric grinned.


    "Divine Skill ¨C The Holy Knight''s Sanctuary."


    The Puppet Knights couldn''t break through, no matter how much force they used.


    Javier groaned.


    "You overpowered bastard¡­"


    Marcellus laughed.


    "Don''t look so frustrated, little brother! We''re just getting started!"


    "Ahem."


    A single sound. Just one.


    Yet¡ª


    Javier, Marcellus, and Cedric all froze.


    A chilling shiver ran down their spines. Their instincts screamed at them¡ªdanger!


    That voice¡­ that tone¡­


    They slowly turned toward the source.


    Standing there, arms crossed, was none other than¡ª


    Lord Garius.


    He was smiling.


    And that made it worse.


    "Having fun?" Garius asked, his tone light, almost amused.


    All three of them immediately started darting their eyes around, searching for an escape route.


    Retreat. Evade. Survive. Run.


    But before they could act¡ª


    "How about I join the ''fun''?"


    Marcellus gulped. "Uh-oh."


    Cedric let out a nervous chuckle. "W-We were just training, Father."


    Javier felt cold sweat drip down his back. "I-I suddenly remember I have an appointment! Very important! Super important!"


    Garius cracked his knuckles.


    "Crap crap crap!!"


    Javier''s mind was in full panic mode, desperately searching for an excuse, a distraction¡ªanything to avoid fighting this serious monster of a man.


    But before he could think of something¡ª


    "How about this?" Garius spoke, still smiling.


    Marcellus, Cedric, and Javier gulped in unison.


    That smile was dangerous. That was the ''you-can''t-refuse-me'' smile.


    "All three of you¡­ fight me."


    The world stopped.


    Marcellus and Cedric glanced at each other.


    Javier? He was internally screaming.


    "We are so dead."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 319 - 319: The Fearsome Father ( 319 )

    "AHHH!!"


    Javier suddenly pointed toward the sky.


    "LOOK! UP THERE!!"


    Garius instinctively glanced up.


    Marcellus and Cedric also looked, out of reflex.


    There was nothing.


    But by the time Garius turned back¡ª


    Javier was already gone.


    A faint dust trail remained where he had stood just seconds ago.


    From the distance¡ª


    "SEE YA, BROTHERS!!"


    Marcellus and Cedric watched in stunned silence as their little brother sprinted away at an absurd speed. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cedric rubbed his temples. "That little¡ª"


    Marcellus scoffed. "Classic Javier move."


    They both turned to Garius.


    Their father was still smiling.


    And that¡ª


    That was terrifying.


    "So?" Garius asked casually.


    Marcellus and Cedric both took a step back.


    "...You know what, Father? I suddenly feel like sparring with Cedric instead!" Marcellus said.


    "Y-Yeah! No need to waste your time on us, Father!" Cedric added.


    Garius cracked his knuckles.


    "Oh? No need to hold back, my sons. I insist."


    There was no escape.


    Javier may have escaped for now¡­


    But his brothers?


    They were doomed.


    "NO WAY IN HELL AM I FIGHTING THAT MONSTER!!"


    Javier''s feet moved on instinct.


    He remembered too well¡ª


    That "dried plum" of a father easily handled Alf, Hesbeirn, and some unknown bulky muscle dude all at once¡­


    With a wooden sword.


    A WOODEN SWORD.


    Yeah, nope. Not happening.


    Javier activated every speed-enhancing skill he had.


    Dash! Escape! Run for your life!


    He bolted straight toward his personal workshop¡ªhis sanctuary, his holy land of inventions, his fortress of solitude.


    SLAM!


    He rushed inside, locked the door, bolted it shut, reinforced it with mana, then¡ª


    Dove under his worktable and curled up.


    "¡­Safe. I''m safe."


    Meanwhile.


    Marcellus sprinted down the hallways of the estate, dodging servants and leaping over furniture like a desperate fugitive.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit!!"


    His heartbeat pounded in his ears.


    He thanked every divine force in existence that Cedric''s blinding light had worked¡ª giving him just enough time to escape.


    "Sorry, brother! But I''m not dying today!"


    He vaulted over a railing, landing smoothly before breaking into another sprint.


    ¡ª


    On the other side¡­


    Cedric was also running.


    Far, far away from the training ground.


    He grinned to himself, chuckling smugly.


    "Heh¡­ I''m sure Marcellus was blinded too, leaving him to deal with Father alone. Ahahaha!" Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Victory!


    Pure genius!


    There was no way that old man saw them escape¡ª


    ¡ª


    Except.


    Far away from their delusional confidence, Lord Garius just smirked.


    He was already on his way toward Javier''s pekko pen, strolling calmly alongside Giddie.


    Not affected in the slightest by their feeble tricks.


    His presence completely unnoticed¡ª


    Back at the javier personal workspace.


    A knock at the door.


    "Young Master~"


    It was Liana and Gloria.


    "We brought snacks~"


    Javier hesitated.


    Snacks¡­ tempting.


    But¡ª


    "Wait. Did Father send you?!"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about, Young Master? Didn''t you say you wanted some snacks before?"


    "¡­Oh."


    Javier hesitated.


    Snacks¡­ He did want snacks.


    But something felt off.


    He narrowed his eyes, still hiding under his worktable.


    "Wait a minute¡­"


    "Mhm?" Gloria hummed innocently.


    "Why did you two come together? You usually take turns bringing me food!"


    Another silence.


    Then¡ª


    "Oh my, Gloria, I think the Young Master is doubting us."


    "Ara~ That hurts, Young Master~ We only came because we care about you."


    Javier felt his stomach grumble.


    His guard weakened.


    Maybe¡­ maybe they really just brought snacks.


    Creeeak¡­


    Slowly, he unlocked the door.


    He peeked out.


    Liana and Gloria stood there, smiling.


    Holding a tray of his favorite treats.


    Javier swallowed.


    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ª


    This wasn''t a trap.


    Then¡ª


    A large shadow loomed behind them.


    A terrifying, overbearing, monstrous presence.


    Javier froze.


    And then¡ª


    A deep voice rumbled.


    "Oh? My son finally decided to come out?"


    Javier saw him.


    Garius.


    Standing behind Liana and Gloria.


    Smiling.


    Javier slammed the door shut and bolted it again.


    "NOPE. NOT HAPPENING."


    Liana and Gloria froze the moment they felt the oppressive presence behind them.


    Slowly, stiffly, they turned around.


    And there he was¡ª


    Lord Garius.


    Standing tall and unmoving, his arms crossed, his piercing gaze locked on the workshop door.


    Beside him, Giddie, the golden pekko, loomed like a winged executioner, staring at the door with the same judgmental intensity.


    Liana and Gloria immediately bowed out of respect¡ªand fear.


    "My Lord."


    Garius stood there, arms crossed, his imposing presence making even the air feel heavier.


    "Tell your Young Master¡­" He paused for effect, his sharp gaze locked onto the door Javier had just slammed shut. "He better not miss dinner."


    Liana and Gloria shivered slightly at his tone.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Behind Garius, Giddie let out a slow, deliberate squawk.


    Cuquawwwkkk¡­


    Almost as if warning the hidden Young Master.


    Garius smirked as he climbed onto Giddie''s back, letting the golden pekko leisurely stroll around the estate.


    He had done what he came to do¡ªstrike fear into his sons.


    Liana and Gloria kept bowing, unmoving, waiting. Not daring to rise.


    Only when Lord Garius and Giddie disappeared into the distance did they exhale in relief.


    Then¡ª


    Panic.


    They spun toward the workshop door and started banging on it.


    "Young Master! Let us in!!"


    "Quickly, please!!"


    Their voices urgent¡ªtheir expressions frazzled.


    Javier, still recovering from the shock of his father''s visit, hesitated.


    "...Huh?"


    "Just open it!!!"


    With a sigh, Javier unlocked the door.


    The moment he did¡ª


    WHOOSH!


    Liana and Gloria rushed inside at lightning speed, slammed the door shut, and locked it again.


    Then, they both leaned against it, breathing heavily.


    Javier just stared at them, arms crossed.


    "Young Master¡­" Liana spoke first, her tone suspicious.


    Javier averted his gaze.


    "Hmm?"


    Gloria narrowed her eyes. "What just happened?"


    Javier whistled, pretending nothing happened.


    "Young Master¡­"


    "Hmm? Oh, look at that! The sky sure is blue today!" Javier turned away, rubbing his chin.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    Gloria squinted. "You did something¡­ didn''t you?"


    Javier let out a nervous chuckle. "Me? Do something? That''s ridiculous. I was just... getting some fresh air!"


    Silence.


    The two maids slowly stepped forward.


    Javier took a step back.


    Then another.


    Then¡ª


    "Wait, wait, wait! We can talk about thi¡ª"


    "Young. Master."


    Javier raised both hands defensively. "I didn''t do anything! I just had a sparring session with Marcellus and Cedric!"


    Liana crossed her arms. "Then why was Lord Garius¡ª"


    "I don''t know!" Javier cut in quickly.


    Gloria squinted. "Haa¡­ really?"


    "Y-yeah¡­" Javier nodded, a bit too fast.


    "Seriously?"


    "YES!!"


    Silence.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged a look.


    Javier gulped.


    Then¡ª


    They both stepped forward.


    Javier took a step back.


    Then another.


    Then¡ª


    "WAIT, WAIT¡ª"


    They lunged.


    Javier bolted out of the room. "BUDDYYYYY! HELP ME!!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 320 - 320: Dinner Table Politics ( 320 )

    That Night, in the Main Dining Room


    Garius sat at the head of the long dining table, cutting into his steak with precise, deliberate motions. Beside him, Fransesca gracefully sipped her wine, while Lady Garcinia calmly dined. Across from them, Phenelopie and Heres quietly ate, their expressions composed.


    Garcinia''s son and daughter sat beside each other, engaged in quiet conversation.


    Further down the table, Marcellus and Cedric ate in silence. Standing behind them, Lithia and Meira remained poised and attentive, occasionally refilling their masters'' glasses.


    At the far end of the table, Javier happily devoured his meal, his plate stacked high with roasted meat. Beside him, Liana and Gloria stood dutifully, keeping a watchful eye on their young master.


    The only sounds in the grand dining hall were the clinking of silverware against fine porcelain and the occasional rustle of movement.


    Then¡ª


    "Marcellus. Cedric. Javier."


    Garius''s deep voice cut through the room like a blade.


    The three brothers immediately straightened.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!"


    Silence.


    Garius chewed slowly, swallowing before finally looking at them. His piercing gaze landed on all three in turn.


    Then, he spoke.


    "You all will personally oversee the affairs of our region," Garius continued, his smirk widening as he watched the expressions of his sons shift from confusion to reluctant understanding.


    "Tomorrow, you will each travel to different parts of our territory. You will inspect the trade routes, visit the villages, speak to the people, and observe the operations that keep our land prosperous."


    He leaned back in his chair, effortlessly cutting another piece of steak.


    "Perhaps, along the way, something might interest you¡ªwhether it be commerce, governance, military affairs, or even innovation."


    Marcellus, Cedric, and Javier exchanged wary glances.


    "Ehhh!? Father, isn''t this more suited for Marcellus and Cedric!?" Javier protested. "They''re the responsible ones! I''m still kids and i dont have any talent!"


    Garius chuckled.


    "Oh? And here I thought you were the most talented one, Or perhaps you''d rather I assign you all the paperwork piling up on my desk?"


    Javier shuddered.


    "Nope! No paperwork!"


    Marcellus sighed. "I suppose this is a good opportunity to learn more about our people."


    Cedric crossed his arms, deep in thought. "Fine. But I pick the trade routes. I want to see how our merchants are faring after the war."


    Aelius and Athine smiled.


    "Nope, Brother Cedric. Trade routes are our job. Besides, both of us are already managing trading affairs," Aelius said confidently.


    Garius smirked, turning to Cedric.


    "Cedric."


    "Yes! Esteemed Father!"


    "You will focus on the military."


    Cedric''s expression stiffened.


    "Huh?! But¡ª"


    Garius ignored him and turned to Marcellus.


    "Marcellus, you will focus on the people. As the future Count of Armand, it is your duty to oversee the well-being of our land and its citizens. The main responsibility of a ruler is not just power, but the prosperity of his people. You must inherit not only my title, but my legacy."


    Marcellus paled.


    "Ehhh! No, Father...! Ummm... I believe Cedric is more suited for that! He''s way more responsible than me! He enjoys handling paperwork and¡ª"


    "Hah?! No, I don''t!!" Cedric cut in. "If anything, Heres or Aelius would be much better for this!"


    Both Aelius and Heres froze, looking horrified.


    "Esteemed Father!" Aelius quickly spoke up. "We both firmly believe that Marcellus and Cedric are the best candidates for this!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Heres nodded rapidly. "Marcellus has experience handling the estate''s affairs, and Cedric is already a brilliant strategist! They are far better choices than us!"


    Athine, meanwhile, stayed silent. She had no interest in titles or inheritance. As a woman, she knew she wouldn''t be expected to inherit directly, and to her, that was a blessing. All she wanted was to continue her business, growing trade alongside her brother, Aelius.


    Heres, still desperate to escape responsibility, scrambled for an excuse.


    "Umm... Esteemed Father..." he hesitated, forcing an awkward smile. "I don''t think I''m suitable for that¡­ My skills are¡­ better used elsewhere?"


    Garius simply chuckled, amused by his children''s reactions.


    As expected, they were trying to run from the title. He had anticipated this. If he outright named an heir, it might cause dissatisfaction among them, but if they argued among themselves, the answer would come naturally.


    "Marcellus," Garius said, his tone calm but firm. "Why don''t you want to inherit the title? You are the eldest, after all."


    Marcellus swallowed hard. He could feel all eyes on him.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Esteemed Father¡­ I believe I still lack the necessary leadership qualities to govern an entire region. There is much to learn, and I fear I would not be able to uphold the Armand name as you have. Therefore, I believe Cedric is the better choice."


    Cedric stiffened.


    He knew exactly what this meant. If Marcellus refused, then the responsibility would fall onto him. And that meant endless work, mountains of paperwork, and a lifetime of political headaches.


    "E-Esteemed Father!" Cedric quickly protested. "Look at Brother Marcellus! He''s just giving an excuse! He has always overseen estate affairs, and he has experience in handling our household! He''s the best suited for the title!"


    Garius simply smiled, watching as his sons unknowingly played into his hands.


    Garius leaned back, watching his children squirm.


    It was amusing how quickly they tried to pass the responsibility onto one another. Just as he expected, none of them wanted the burden of ruling.


    "So," he said casually, tapping his fingers on the table, "if none of you want it, who should inherit the title?"


    Marcellus and Cedric turned to Aelius and Heres.


    "You two are younger, so maybe one of you should¡ª"


    "No," Aelius cut in before Cedric could even finish. "I have no interest in ruling. My focus is on trade and managing our businesses. I wouldn''t be suited for the responsibilities of running an entire region."


    Heres quickly followed. "Same. I don''t have the skills for it, and I prefer staying in the shadows. Politics isn''t for me."


    Marcellus and Cedric frowned, then slowly turned their gazes toward Athine.


    Athine, already expecting this, simply smiled gracefully. "No."


    She sipped her tea calmly before adding, "I''m a girl. Besides, I''m busy handling trade routes, business affairs, and logistics. I have no time to rule, nor do I want to."


    Silence.


    Marcellus and Cedric glanced at each other, realizing they had run out of people to push the title onto. Garius smirked.


    Everything was going exactly as he planned.


    Javier felt an ominous chill run down his spine.


    He slowly put down his fork and tried to stand up, but before he could escape¡ª


    Marcellus and Cedric both grabbed his shoulders.


    Heres, Athine, and Aelius leaned forward, their sly grins matching their older brothers.


    "Well, well, well¡­" Cedric smirked. "It seems there''s only one person left, huh?"


    "Yeah," Marcellus added, his grip tightening. "Our dear little brother. The one who''s always so ''talented.''"


    Javier''s face paled. "H-hold on, wait a minute! That''s not¡ª"


    "Oh, but you wouldn''t refuse, right?" Heres said, smiling sweetly. "After all, you''re the most capable of us all."


    "You wouldn''t let your big brothers suffer through all that paperwork, right?" Aelius added.


    "Right, Javier?" Athine chimed in.


    Javier''s eye twitched. "Ugh! sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius smirked, resting his chin on his hand, clearly entertained. "Oh?"


    Javier gulped.


    Crap.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 321 - 321: A Title to Bear ( 321 )

    "Alf?" Garius smirked.


    Before Javier could react, Alf vanished and reappeared behind him, firmly pinning both of his shoulders.


    "W-Wait! Hold on¡ª"


    Javier struggled, but Alf''s grip was unbreakable. He wasn''t going anywhere.


    Marcellus and Cedric grinned slyly.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heres, Aelius, and Athine smirked.


    Garius casually leaned back in his chair, scanning the faces of his gathered children. Then, in a slow, deliberate voice, he asked:


    "Are you all sure?"


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!" Marcellus grinned.


    "I agree!" Cedric added, raising his brows at Javier in mock amusement. "I can''t think of anyone better!"


    "He''s the best choice," Heres said, nodding with a smug smile.


    "I fully support this," Aelius chimed in. "No objections at all."


    Athine simply smiled. "Yes, Esteemed Father. I have no objections."


    Javier''s heart pounded. "O-Oi! Are you all conspiring against me?!"


    Fransesca sipped her tea, smiling softly, not saying a word.


    Garcinia shook her head, amused.


    Phenelopie, busy tending to her youngest daughter, agreed without even looking up.


    Javier paled.


    He was trapped.


    Javier''s mind raced as Alf''s firm grip held him in place.


    "W-wait! Hold on! You''re all joking, right?" Javier forced out a nervous chuckle, but his siblings'' grins only widened.


    "Oh no, little brother," Marcellus said, crossing his arms. "We''re very serious."


    "Completely serious," Cedric added, wiggling his eyebrows.


    Javier''s eyes darted around the room, looking for any possible escape. His father, sitting at the head of the table, had that all-knowing smirk¡ªone that told Javier there was no way out.


    "T-this isn''t fair!" Javier tried to protest. "Why me?! I''m the youngest! Shouldn''t it go to the eldest?"


    "Oh, but you see," Aelius chimed in, "we''ve all agreed that the most talented sibling should inherit everything."


    "Yes," Heres nodded with fake sympathy. "And you''re the one Father is most proud of, aren''t you?"


    Javier''s soul nearly left his body. "YOU¡ª!"


    "You wouldn''t want to disappoint Father, would you?" Athine added sweetly.


    Javier slowly turned his head toward Garius, his last hope.


    "F-Father! You won''t seriously¡ª!"


    Garius exhaled, taking his time sipping his wine before answering. Then, with a smirk, he leaned forward.


    "The decision is unanimous."


    Javier''s breath hitched. He tried to yank himself free, but Alf''s grip was like iron. There was no escape.


    "N-No, wait¡ª!"


    Before he could finish, Marcellus clapped him on the shoulder, grinning ear to ear.


    "Congratulations, little brother! You''re the heir now!"


    "We''ll be sure to support you," Cedric added, barely holding back a laugh.


    "We believe in you," Aelius said, looking smug.


    "You''ll be a great leader," Heres teased.


    Javier turned to Athine, hoping for mercy, but she simply smiled and gave him polite applause.


    "You''re all demons," Javier whispered in horror.


    Fransesca, ever the elegant lady, sipped her tea gracefully. "Oh my, how wonderful. I should prepare a celebration."


    "Maybe we should commission a grand painting," Garcinia mused, pretending to think.


    Phenelopie, still tending to her baby, nodded absentmindedly. "Mm. Sounds good."


    Javier felt betrayed by everyone. His head snapped back to his father, his last hope for salvation.


    "F-Father¡­ I¡­"


    Garius met his gaze calmly.


    "You accept, of course."


    "I refuse!" Javier blurted.


    "Accepted," Garius countered, sipping his wine.


    "WAIT, THAT''S NOT¡ª!"


    "Meeting adjourned."


    Alf finally let go, patting Javier''s back like a proud uncle.


    Javier slumped in his chair, defeated. His siblings burst into laughter.


    Garius studied each of his children, his sharp gaze lingering on every one of them. He had given them all a chance to refuse¡ªto step forward and claim the title¡ªbut not a single one did.


    "Are you all sure you want Javier to inherit the title and rule?"


    Marcellus, Cedric, Aelius, and Heres all nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father," Marcellus confirmed, "but it''s not as if we''re losing our rights as part of the Armand family. We will still have our roles."


    "Exactly," Cedric added, leaning back with a smirk. "Javier might handle the ''burdens'' of ruling, but that doesn''t mean we won''t support him in other ways. Besides, I''d rather focus on the military than deal with politics and paperwork."


    "Trade and finance are mine," Aelius stated confidently. "No matter who the heir is, I will still be managing the economic side of things. It''s what I do best."


    "And I prefer staying with Mother and helping where needed," Heres added, shrugging.


    Athine just smiled, sipping her tea. "I was never an option, was I?"


    Garius exhaled through his nose, a smirk forming.


    Javier, who had been completely ignored in this entire discussion, sat there pale and stiff. "H-Hey, wait a minute! What about what I want?!"


    His siblings all turned to look at him.


    "Oh?" Marcellus feigned surprise. "Did you think you had a say in this, little brother?"


    Cedric grinned. "It''s already been decided."


    "Unanimously," Aelius added.


    Heres chuckled. "No objections."


    Javier turned desperately to his father, but Garius simply leaned back in his chair, watching him with quiet amusement.


    "Well then¡­ It''s settled."


    Javier''s mind was still reeling from the conversation about his inheritance when his father''s next words made him stiffen even more.


    "Liana."


    Liana straightened immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    "Starting tomorrow, you will attend training sessions with Erinnette."


    Liana lowered her head respectfully. "As you wish, my lord."


    Javier''s eye twitched. Training? Why?


    "And Gloria."


    Gloria perked up, standing at attention. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius leaned forward slightly. "You will be officially assigned as Javier''s second personal maid. The position of Head of Household Maids will be handed to another suitable candidate¡ªErinnette will personally oversee the selection."


    "As you command, my lord." Gloria lowered her head respectfully, but she couldn''t stop the small smile forming on her lips.


    She was happy.


    Finally, she was officially assigned as Javier''s second personal maid. Not temporary. But permanently.


    Liana, who stood beside her, glanced at Gloria''s expression and let out a small sigh. "Try not to look too smug," she whispered.


    "I''m not," Gloria whispered back, though the sparkle in her eyes said otherwise.


    Garius, watching them both, let out a small chuckle before his gaze turned sharp again. "But don''t think this will be easy. Both of you will be trained personally under Erinnette."


    Both maids straightened. "As you wish, my lord."


    Garius smirked at Javier''s reaction. "You''ll be Count one day, boy. Your maids need to be trained accordingly."


    Javier paled. "This is a setup!"


    Erinnette''s training was legendary. She didn''t just train maids; she turned them into warriors in skirts.


    Liana remained calm. "I will serve as always, young master."


    Gloria, still secretly delighted, nodded. "And I will officially be your second personal maid, so I must be just as capable."


    Javier slumped back in his chair. "Crap."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 322 - 322: The Heirs Resolve ( 322 )

    Javier slumped deeper in his chair, feeling like his spirit was leaving his body.


    "This is a setup¡­ A massive, perfectly coordinated setup!"


    His mind was filled with feelings of betrayal.


    "Damn all my siblings and half-siblings!"


    "They''re the older ones! Shouldn''t they be the ones doing all this ruling stuff?! Why am I the only one getting pushed into this?!"


    He glanced at Marcellus and Cedric, who were grinning smugly over their wine. Aelius and Heres were smirking. Athine? That sweet, innocent smile was¡ªFAKE!


    And his mother? His loving, kind, gentle mother?


    Fransesca just sipped her tea, pretending not to see his suffering.


    Javier let out a silent groan. "Ugh¡­ I''m doomed."


    Javier gritted his teeth, unable to speak up.


    Damn. They all agreed to this. There was no way out. No escape.


    But then, an idea started to form in his mind. A sneaky, clever idea.


    If Father gets older, he''ll have to pass everything down eventually, right?


    And Alf and Erinnete? There''s no way they could keep serving forever. Time would catch up to them.


    Unless¡­


    Javier''s grin curled¡ªsubtle, hidden, but there.


    Fine. If they wanted him to inherit everything, he''d just have to make sure Father NEVER got old.


    And Alf. And Erinnete.


    If they never aged, then they''d never have to retire. Never stop ruling.


    Which meant¡­


    Javier would never have to take over.


    Heh.


    Checkmate.


    Hehehe¡­ don''t worry¡­ I''ll make sure he never ages too quickly. That way¡­


    Just you wait, old man. Soon¡­


    Javier''s grin widened, though he carefully hid it behind a neutral face.


    Father still looks a bit young. And if Javier had anything to say about it, he''d keep it that way.


    The age for inheritance was 18. That was six more years.


    Six whole years to stall. To plan.


    By the time he turned 18, his father would definitely want to pass everything to him.


    Especially if he married Liana and Gloria.


    Javier''s grin twitched.


    ¡­Well. That part wasn''t so bad.


    But the paperwork? The meetings? The responsibilities?! Politics?!


    Yeah. No.


    He had six years.


    And he''d make sure Father stayed the Count for a LONG time.


    Javier was in his room, focused on a stack of books. Meanwhile, Liana was getting ready for bed. She had changed out of her maid uniform and showered in her own room before heading to Javier''s. She knew her young master wouldn''t¡ªor couldn''t¡ªsleep without her.


    When she entered his room, she saw him surrounded by piles of books, his eyes scanning the pages intently.


    "Young Master?" Liana called out, tilting her head.


    "Hmm?" Javier replied, not looking up as he flipped to the next page.


    "You rarely read books," she said, stepping closer with her arms crossed. "What''s going on? Are you still in shock about becoming the next Count?"


    Javier waved a hand dismissively. "Ah¡­ no, not that."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Then what is it?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing~," Javier replied with a grin, clearly hiding something.


    Liana immediately sensed trouble.


    This wasn''t his usual cheeky grin or mischievous smirk. No¡ªthis was his scheming grin, the one he wore when plotting something. Liana''s instincts told her something was off.


    "¡­Young Master," she sighed, rubbing her forehead. "You''re up to something, aren''t you?"


    "Me? Up to something?" Javier gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as if wounded. "Liana, I''m hurt! Don''t you trust your beloved future husband?"


    A faint blush spread across Liana''s cheeks, but she stood firm. "Not when you''re grinning like that."


    Javier chuckled, enjoying her reaction.


    Liana exhaled slowly, her patience wearing thin. "¡­You''re not going to tell me, are you?"


    "Nope~," Javier replied cheerfully.


    Liana sighed again, already feeling the weight of whatever trouble he was about to create.


    Liana then said to Javier.


    "Young Master, let''s go to bed. It''s time for you to sleep."


    "Just a minute," Javier muttered, eyes still glued to the book. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, Young Master¡­" Liana''s voice was calm but firm, cutting through the quiet. "¡­or I will go back to my room."


    Javier sighed, closing the book with a soft thud. "Ugh, fine!" He stood up, running a hand through his hair as he reluctantly made his way to the bed.


    Liana was already lying down, the covers neatly pulled up to her chest. She watched as Javier climbed into bed, moving slowly. He settled beside her, the warmth of his presence familiar and comforting.


    For a moment, the room was silent, except for the soft rustle of fabric and their breathing.


    "Liana?" Javier''s voice broke the quiet.


    "Hmm?" She turned her head slightly to look at him.


    "My usual kiss?"


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Liana didn''t respond right away. Instead, she studied his face briefly, her gaze steady. Then, without a word, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his in a gentle kiss.


    After the kiss, Liana gently stroked Javier''s hair and whispered, "Now, Young Master. Sleep."


    "Okay~" Javier grinned and wrapped his arms tightly around her.


    Liana sighed softly but hugged him back, adjusting the blanket to keep him warm.


    "Good night, Young Master," she said with a gentle smile.


    "Good night, Liana." Javier closed his eyes, feeling completely at peace.


    Liana hummed a gentle lullaby, her soft voice filling the quiet room.


    She gazed at Javier''s sleeping face, peaceful and relaxed. His breathing was steady, his arms loosely wrapped around her.


    A small smile appeared on her lips.


    She gently brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, her touch delicate and warm.


    "Young Master¡­ I love you."


    Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    Her eyes softened as she watched him, her heart feeling both full and uncertain.


    "I can''t wait until you grow up¡­ until you reach adulthood."


    She quietly exhaled, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of his hand.


    "And when that time comes¡­ I really hope¡­"


    Her voice trembled just a little.


    "I really hope your love doesn''t fade¡­ that you''ll still want me."


    Liana bit her lip, pushing down the emotions rising inside her.


    She wanted to believe in him.


    No¡ªshe did believe in him.


    But deep down, she was afraid.


    Javier was growing up too fast. He was already so much stronger than anyone realized. In a few years, he would become a man¡­ a leader¡­ someone far beyond just her "Young Master."


    Would she still have a place beside him?


    Or would time take him away from her?


    She shook her head. No. She refused to think like that.


    Javier was hers. He had already chosen her.


    And she¡­ would always choose him.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips.


    She leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead.


    "Good night¡­ Young Master."


    She closed her eyes, resting beside him, letting the warmth between them ease her worries.


    No matter what happened in the future¡­


    She would always be by his side.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 323 - 323: Inside Her Dream ( 323 )

    "Young Master~"


    Liana''s voice was light, filled with warmth and happiness.


    She rushed forward, arms open, ready to embrace him.


    Javier stood just ahead, his back to her.


    But when he turned around¡ª


    Her smile faded.


    An old man.


    His hair was completely white. His once-bright eyes were dim and filled with exhaustion. Wrinkles lined his face, and his movements were slow and heavy.


    Liana stopped.


    Her heart pounded.


    Who¡­?


    The man smiled weakly.


    "Ah¡­ Liana¡­" He coughed, his voice rough with age. "You still look as young as ever¡­"


    Young Master?


    She couldn''t understand.


    Why did he look so¡­ old?


    This isn''t right.


    Javier was still a boy. He had years until adulthood. This wasn''t supposed to happen.


    "Liana¡­" His voice was softer now, filled with regret. "I''m not young anymore."


    She shook her head.


    No. No, this was wrong.


    "Young Master, what are you saying?" She took a shaky step forward, reaching for him.


    He gave a tired chuckle.


    "I''m sorry¡­" His expression turned sad. "I couldn''t be with you much longer."


    Liana''s breath caught in her throat.


    No.


    No.


    Her hands trembled as she tried to touch him¡ªtried to pull him back¡ª


    But he was already fading.


    Disappearing before her eyes.


    Her chest tightened.


    "Young Master¡­?"


    Darkness swallowed everything.


    Liana''s body jerked.


    And then¡ª


    Liana''s eyes shot open.


    "No¡­ No¡­ No! I don''t want to!"


    Her heart raced in her chest. A cold sweat ran down her back.


    She looked at Javier¡ªher Young Master, still peacefully asleep beside her.


    Still young. Still with her.


    His soft breathing, the warmth of his small hands, his hair slightly messy from sleep¡ªhe was still the same.


    Liana swallowed hard.


    But one day¡­


    He won''t be.


    Her fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt.


    One day, he''ll grow up.


    One day¡­ he''ll grow old.


    And she¡ªshe would stay the same.


    An elf.


    Forever young.


    Liana felt her throat tighten.


    She had always known this. Elves lived much longer than humans. She had accepted it before. But now¡­


    Now she was scared.


    She hugged him tightly, her body trembling.


    No. I don''t want that.


    She didn''t want to see him grow frail. She didn''t want to lose him to time.


    She wanted to stay by his side forever.


    There has to be a way.


    Liana thought and thought, her mind racing.


    She had to find a way to make sure he stayed younger, lived longer.


    Even just a little longer.


    Because right now¡ª


    She never wanted to let go of this sweet moment.


    Liana was scared.


    Too scared.


    She knew she couldn''t prevent death.


    One day, no matter what she did, her Young Master would leave her.


    She bit her lip, holding back the overwhelming fear rising in her chest.


    But more than death itself¡­


    What terrified her even more¡ª


    Was seeing him grow old.


    Wrinkles. Weakness. A body that would wither while she remained the same.


    Liana''s hands trembled as she held onto him.


    She knew.


    Humans were not like elves.


    Not like beastfolk, demons, or dwarves.


    Their lives were too short.


    Too fragile.


    Too fast.


    And yet¡­


    All she wanted was this moment.


    This warm, perfect, sweet moment.


    With him.


    Her Young Master.


    The one she loved fully, with everything she had.


    She closed her eyes, pressing her forehead gently against his. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There had to be a way.


    Even if she couldn''t stop time¡ª


    She had to find a way to keep him by her side.


    All she wanted¡­


    Was for her Young Master to stay at his prime.


    At the perfect, youthful age¡ªstrong, handsome, full of life.


    She didn''t want to watch time steal him away.


    She didn''t want to see his face wrinkle, his body weaken, his hair turn gray.


    She wanted to create more sweet memories.


    To walk beside him forever.


    To be his wife, not just his maid.


    To love and be loved, to enjoy life together.


    Not to watch him grow old.


    Not to feel time pull him away from her.


    Her fingers tightened around his hand as she whispered, almost like making a vow¡ª


    "I won''t let you grow old, Young Master¡­ I''ll find a way."


    Whatever it took.


    "Uuu¡­ Liana¡­"


    Liana''s heart stopped.


    She immediately panicked.


    "Yes, Young Master?! Do you feel hurt? Are you hungry?"


    Javier let out a tired groan. "You''re¡­ hugging too tight¡­"


    Liana blinked.


    Huh?


    She wasn''t hugging him that tightly¡­ was she?


    Then¡ª


    She noticed.


    A second hand.


    Wrapped around Javier.


    From behind.


    Her eyes sharpened.


    Without hesitation¡ª


    SMACK!


    A soft slap echoed in the room.


    "Ow! Liana¡­!"


    A familiar voice.


    Liana slowly turned her head.


    Gloria.


    Lying right behind Javier.


    Her usual serene expression was now filled with betrayal.


    Liana''s gaze narrowed. "¡­Gloria."


    The other maid tilted her head innocently. "Why did you slap my hand?" Gloria asked, rubbing the spot Liana had hit.


    Liana crossed her arms. "You were hugging him too tight."


    Gloria pouted. "But I always hug him like this at night."


    Liana''s eye twitched.


    Javier, still drowsy, sighed. "Can you two stop fighting over who gets to hug me?"


    Silence.


    Liana and Gloria looked at each other.


    Then¡ª


    Both tightened their embrace around him.


    Javier groaned. "Oi¡ª! At least let me sleep!"


    "My, my~ ''Second Wife,'' it was supposed to be me who sleeps with him."


    Liana''s voice was calm, but her emerald eyes sharpened.


    Gloria smiled sweetly. "Ara~ ''First Wife,'' as his ''Second Wife,'' I also have the right to sleep next to my ''future husband,'' right?"


    The air grew tense.


    The two maids locked eyes, neither willing to back down.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier groaned, burying his face into the pillow.


    "Haa¡­ Can you both at least agree on something? I''m still sleepy¡­"


    Neither answered him.


    Instead¡ª


    Both tightened their hold.


    "Young Master~ Come here~" Liana''s voice was soft and inviting.


    "No, Young Master~ Here~ It''s more comfy and soft~" Gloria countered, her tone equally sweet.


    Javier loved this.


    He really did.


    But right now?


    He was too sleepy to care.


    "Haaa¡­ Can you both just sleep?" His voice was tired, almost pleading.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    Then¡ª


    "But Young Master¡ª" Liana started.


    "Fine. How about this?" Javier sighed. "You both hug me¡ªjust don''t kill me in my sleep."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    Two satisfied maids wrapped their arms around him.


    Liana on one side. Gloria on the other.


    Javier sighed in relief. "Finally¡­ sleep¡­"


    But just as he was about to drift off¡ª


    Gloria whispered smugly. "Ara~ Looks like I got the right side tonight."


    Liana twitched.


    "¡­Go to sleep."


    "Good night, Young Master."


    Liana leaned in, her emerald eyes soft with warmth. She pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead.


    Javier, already half-asleep, let out a sleepy hum of approval.


    Then¡ª


    Gloria leaned in, too.


    "Sweet dreams, Young Master."


    She placed her own soft kiss on his cheek.


    Javier barely reacted, already too deep in exhaustion to question it.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    For once¡ª


    They silently agreed on something.


    Without another word, they nestled comfortably beside him.


    One on his left. One on his right.


    Their arms wrapped around him as they finally fell asleep together.


    Tonight, at least, there was peace.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 324 - 324: The Devils Bargain ( 324 )

    Duke Ibzles sat in his dimly lit study, fingers gripping the armrests of his chair. The air felt thick, suffocating with tension.


    He was uneasy.


    The royal army had stationed itself within his territory, shackling his every move.


    He couldn''t mobilize his troops or act without scrutiny.


    The Coalition Army had been annihilated. All the noble houses that had joined the war against Armand were now suffering.


    Resources depleted. Morale shattered. The once-mighty coalition had collapsed into ruins.


    And now¡ª


    The king''s forces were watching.


    Waiting.


    Ibzles'' breath came out slow and controlled, but deep down, panic gnawed at his mind.


    "Damn it all¡­ this wasn''t supposed to happen."


    Armand was supposed to fall. Javier De Armand was meant to be nothing more than a troublesome child¡ªnot a monster who wiped out armies.


    And Garius¡ª


    Ibzles gritted his teeth.


    That man.


    That damned man.


    Even now, Count Garius De Armand remained untouched. Unfazed. A king without a crown.


    The royal court had done nothing. The Armand family had crushed their enemies with impunity.


    And yet¡ª


    No punishment. No consequences. No orders from the king.


    Nothing.


    Ibzles clenched his fists. This silence was worse than anything.


    Something was coming.


    He could feel it.


    And when it arrived¡ª


    Would it be his salvation?


    Or his execution?


    A knock echoed through the dimly lit study.


    Duke Ibzles barely looked up, his thoughts a storm of frustration and paranoia.


    The door creaked open. His personal butler stepped inside, bowing respectfully.


    "My lord."


    Ibzles scowled. "What!?"


    The butler remained composed. "There is someone who wishes to meet you."


    Ibzles narrowed his eyes. "Who?"


    "He said it''s urgent."


    The duke''s fingers drummed against his desk.


    Urgent.


    That word made him uneasy.


    "Hmm¡­ And what if he''s an assassin sent by Garius?" His voice was laced with suspicion.


    The butler shook his head. "We have already checked. He does not carry a weapon."


    Ibzles exhaled through his nose.


    "That means nothing." His golden eyes darkened. "What if he''s a magic user?"


    Silence.


    The butler hesitated.


    Because that was the real danger.


    A single magic caster could do far more damage than a blade ever could.


    Ibzles leaned forward, his voice a quiet snarl. "If he tries anything, I''ll have his head removed before he speaks another word."


    The butler bowed. "Understood, my lord. Shall I bring him in?"


    The duke''s expression remained cold.


    After a long pause¡ª


    He nodded.


    "Let''s see what this ''urgent matter'' is."


    Duke Ibzles sat stiffly in his chair, his sharp eyes locked onto the figure being led into the room.


    A man.


    Barefoot, dressed in nothing but a single cloth wrapped around his waist.


    No armor. No robes. No jewelry. No weapons.


    Yet¡ª


    Ibzles felt a suffocating pressure the moment the man entered.


    Something wasn''t right.


    This man carried no visible strength, yet his presence unnerved the duke more than a battalion of knights.


    The air felt wrong.


    Like the room itself had darkened, as if the flickering candlelight dimmed just from his existence.


    Ibzles swallowed his discomfort, masking it with a scowl.


    He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "State your business."


    The man smiled.


    It was a slow, deliberate smile¡ªone that held no warmth.


    Then, in a voice smooth as silk yet carrying an unsettling weight, he spoke.


    "Power, my lord."


    Ibzles stiffened.


    The man''s eyes¡ªdeep, dark, and knowing¡ªnever blinked.


    "I am here to give you power."


    A chill ran down the duke''s spine.


    Somewhere deep in his gut, he knew¡ª


    This man was not ordinary.


    Duke Ibzles narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean¡­ power?"


    The man did not blink.


    Instead, his smile deepened¡ªcalm, confident, unwavering.


    "I know, my lord. Your army¡ªalong with the entire coalition¡ªwas crushed. You have lost many men, many resources. And now¡­ you can do nothing."


    His voice was smooth, almost mocking.


    "Because King Edmund has stepped in."


    Ibzles'' fingers twitched against the armrest of his chair.


    He hated hearing it spoken aloud. His failure. His helplessness.


    "So?" His tone was sharp. "What''s your point?"


    The man let out a soft chuckle.


    "What if I told you¡­ you could become more powerful?"


    Ibzles felt his breath hitch.


    The man''s voice lowered, filled with something dangerous.


    "What if I told you¡­ you could rise above all?"


    The candles flickered.


    "Even stronger¡­ than the summoned heroes before?"


    Ibzles'' heart pounded.


    He wasn''t sure if it was fear.


    Or anticipation.


    "...Tell me more."


    Ibzles'' personal butler stood silently near the edge of the room, his posture straight, his expression neutral.


    Around him, the elite guard unit stood in disciplined formation, their hands resting on their weapons. Watching. Waiting.


    Their eyes remained locked onto the mysterious man.


    And yet¡ª


    None of them could hear a single word.


    The room was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    The only thing the butler could see was his lord¡ªDuke Ibzles¡ªleaning forward, speaking in hushed tones.


    And then¡­


    The grin.


    A slow, deliberate grin spread across Ibzles'' face.


    Something about it sent a shiver down the butler''s spine.


    What could make his master smile like that¡­ after everything they had lost?


    What were they talking about?


    The butler had no idea.


    And somehow¡­


    He wasn''t sure if he wanted to know.


    "Oh¡­ really?"


    Ibzles'' voice was laced with intrigue, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Across from him, the mysterious man smiled.


    "Yes, my esteemed lord." His tone was smooth, unwavering.


    Ibzles leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the armrest. "Are you really sure?"


    The man''s smile did not fade.


    "Yes."


    Ibzles exhaled through his nose. "I didn''t know they were ''hiding'' that ''thing.''"


    The butler stiffened. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That thing?


    What were they talking about?


    The mysterious man tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes gleaming.


    "Yes, my esteemed lord. If you act now¡­ if you take the right steps¡­ you can gain that power."


    His voice lowered.


    "And become stronger."


    Ibzles'' fingers stopped tapping. His entire body went still.


    The mysterious man leaned in.


    And then¡ª


    He whispered something.


    Something only Ibzles could hear.


    The duke''s breath hitched.


    Then, slowly¡ª


    A manic grin stretched across his face.


    The butler felt a chill run down his spine.


    What had that man just said?


    Ibzles'' manic grin lingered as he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing at the mysterious man.


    "Tell me¡­ why are you telling me this?"


    The man''s smile remained unchanged, as if he had been expecting the question.


    "It''s simple, my esteemed lord." His voice was calm. "I will benefit from it."


    Ibzles raised a brow.


    "Oh?" His fingers tapped against the armrest. "So that''s it. You want money? Women? Land?"


    The mysterious man let out a soft chuckle.


    "Ah, no, my esteemed lord. I don''t need any of that."


    His dark eyes gleamed with something unreadable.


    "Let''s just say¡­ it''s personal interest."


    Ibzles scoffed.


    "Hmph! Very well. If what you say is true¡­ if I rise above everyone else¡­"


    He leaned in slightly, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything?"


    The man''s smile widened just a little.


    And for the first time¡ª


    His eyes held something else.


    Something deeper.


    Something dangerous.


    But when he spoke, his tone remained smooth and effortless.


    "No, my esteemed lord. I will take what I need¡­ when the time comes."


    Ibzles paused.


    For a brief second¡ªjust a brief one¡ªhe felt something off.


    But the temptation was already there.


    And he wanted power.


    Nothing else mattered.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 325 - 325: Fools and Pawns ( 325 )

    Klimbert sat comfortably in his private chamber, swirling a glass of wine as he looked out the window.


    Unlike the other noble houses that had backed the Coalition Army, his territory had barely suffered.


    After all¡ª


    He had only sent mercenaries.


    Not his own troops.


    The fools who wagered their entire forces were now left broken, while he still had an army ready to move.


    A knock came at the door.


    "Enter."


    A familiar figure stepped inside¡ªAnem, his trusted aide, carrying a stack of documents.


    "My lord."


    Klimbert turned, taking another sip of wine. "Yes?"


    Anem approached the desk and bowed slightly, placing the reports in front of him.


    "Here is the information you requested."


    Klimbert''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh! Bring it here."


    He snatched the documents eagerly, flipping through them. His sharp eyes darted across the pages, absorbing the details.


    For a while, he remained silent.


    Then, he leaned back, tapping the papers against the desk.


    "So, Anem?" His voice carried a dangerous edge.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a smirk.


    "This ''thing''¡­ it''s just lying there? Protected by ''that man''?"


    Anem nodded.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Klimbert''s fingers tightened around the papers.


    His excitement grew.


    He knew an opportunity when he saw one.


    Klimbert''s fingers tightened around the reports, his eyes scanning every detail.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    "I couldn''t believe it!"


    He slammed the papers onto the table, his excitement turning into pure disbelief.


    "So it''s been there for so long?"


    Anem nodded. "Yes, my lord. But¡­"


    Klimbert paused. There was something off in Anem''s tone.


    "But?"


    Anem exhaled slowly.


    "We already sent a group of assassins to check it. Yet¡ª"


    He hesitated.


    Then, his next words came with a weight that made Klimbert''s chest tighten.


    "All were lost."


    Silence.


    Klimbert''s smirk disappeared.


    Anem continued. "The one who guards it¡­ and his team¡­ are stronger. Much stronger."


    Klimbert drummed his fingers on the desk. That was unexpected.


    Then¡ª


    "Hmm¡­"


    He leaned back, deep in thought.


    But before he could fully process it¡ª


    Anem spoke again.


    "And, my lord?"


    Klimbert looked up. "Yes, Anem?"


    Anem''s expression turned serious.


    "According to our intelligence unit¡­ someone ''mysterious'' has recently met with Duke Ibzles."


    Klimbert''s eyes narrowed. "Hmmm¡­"


    But Anem wasn''t finished.


    "And¡­" he continued. "According to our intelligence units across the kingdom¡­ several other mysterious men have already met with nobles of high rank."


    Klimbert''s breath stilled.


    Then¡ª


    "Oh!"


    A wide grin spread across his face.


    Something was happening.


    Something big.


    And he had just stumbled upon it.


    Klimbert leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the desk.


    Then, with a low chuckle, he spoke. "So, Anem¡­ do you think I have a chance to get this?"


    Anem nodded without hesitation. "Yes, my lord. If you desire it, we can plan carefully. Our intelligence unit will ensure we gather every piece of information needed."


    Klimbert''s lips curled into a dark smile.


    A quiet, amused laugh escaped him.


    After all¡­ his intelligence network was second only to Armand''s.


    Which meant¡ª


    Every other noble''s intelligence unit was nothing but a joke.


    "Fools," he muttered, his eyes glinting in the dim light.


    They were all so blind.


    So predictable.


    And soon¡­


    They would learn just how dangerous Klimbert could be.


    Klimbert let out a low chuckle, his dark smile never fading. "Hmph¡­ I don''t care if this ''mysterious person'' doesn''t come to meet me." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He waved a hand dismissively. "They can play their little games with the others."


    Anem nodded, his expression calm and composed. "Yes, my lord. You don''t need to deal with any of them."


    Then, he stepped closer. "If you wish, we can move forward with our own plan. And when the time is right¡­ you will claim it for yourself."


    Klimbert''s smirk widened.


    "That''s why, my trusted butler¡ªAnem."


    Anem straightened immediately.


    "Ensure this plan goes smoothly."


    The room fell into a tense silence.


    Then¡ª


    Klimbert''s voice lowered, carrying a dangerous promise. "If this ''thing'' truly benefits me¡­ I will ensure you gain anything you need."


    Anem bowed. "I will not fail you, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.


    Everything was falling into place.


    And soon¡ª


    He would rise above them all.


    Klimbert tapped his fingers on the desk, his excitement barely contained.


    He couldn''t wait to get more information about this "thing."


    What was it, exactly?


    How could it grant him power?


    And more importantly¡ª


    What kind of power would he receive?


    His lips curled into a hungry grin.


    "Anem."


    The butler stepped forward immediately. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s golden eyes gleamed. "Tell all our intelligence units¡ªgather intel on this ''thing'' immediately. I don''t want anyone else getting to it before me."


    Anem bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord."


    "And¡­" Klimbert''s tone darkened. "Make sure our units retrieve every possible detail about ''him''¡ªthe one who guards it. His team. That place."


    His fingers tightened into a fist. "The assassins you sent failed because they were too reckless."


    Anem remained calm. "Yes, my lord. It was merely a test to see their reaction."


    Then, he smiled slightly. "Besides¡­ it wasn''t our assassins."


    Klimbert chuckled.


    "Hired ones, hmm?"


    Anem nodded. "Expendable, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back, satisfied. "Good."


    Now¡ª


    He just had to wait.


    And once the pieces were in place¡ª


    That power would be his.


    Klimbert''s grin didn''t fade.


    His fingers drummed against the desk, his thoughts racing.


    He had the information gathering in motion. But now¡­


    It was time to prepare for the next step.


    "And Anem?"


    The butler, who had just turned to leave, paused.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s smirk deepened.


    "Call General Mushka."


    Anem''s lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    He gave a slight bow. "Yes, my lord."


    Then, without hesitation, he turned and left.


    Klimbert leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly.


    This was no longer just about gathering information.


    This was about taking action.


    And General Mushka¡­


    Would be the first piece he moved on the board.


    Klimbert clenched his fists, his golden eyes burning with pure ambition.


    His voice dropped to a low, venomous whisper.


    "Once I obtain that power¡­"


    His grip on the chair tightened.


    "I will rise above everyone."


    His breath was heavy, his smirk stretching into something almost manic.


    "And I will ensure¡­"


    His fingers dug into the wood.


    "Everyone will bow before me."


    His voice was now filled with raw hatred.


    "Those arrogant, self-righteous, high-rank nobles¡­"


    His teeth clenched.


    "Those fools who dare look down on me¡­ who think they are greater than me¡­"


    His breath came out in a slow chuckle.


    "They will learn."


    His eyes gleamed with dangerous delight.


    "I will make them kneel."


    He could already see it.


    Their fear. Their desperation. Their downfall.


    And soon¡ª


    It would all be reality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 326 - 326: Truth and Consequences ( 326 )

    Inside the royal palace, King Edmund sat on his throne.


    Beside him stood General Gilmon, along with the Royal Elite Guard¡ªthe finest warriors in the kingdom.


    Before them¡ª


    Five men knelt, their posture respectful, heads lowered in submission.


    One of them stepped forward, speaking with practiced politeness. "We are the delegation sent by Count Garius De Armand. Our lord presents this to you."


    A box was placed before the king.


    Edmund glanced at it, scanning the contents.


    Exotic dried food. Expensive. Rare. A gift fitting for royalty.


    But¡­


    He wasn''t fooled.


    He had known Garius for far too long.


    And Garius¡ª


    Would never send a delegation of unknown men.


    He would send familiar faces¡ªthose he trusted.


    Still¡ª


    Edmund kept his expression calm and indifferent.


    He leaned back slightly, waving a hand. "Just place it there. I will eat it later."


    The men obeyed, but one hesitated.


    One of the kneeling men carefully stepped forward and presented a sealed envelope.


    Edmund nearly took it, but once he saw the paper¡ª


    His suspicion deepened.


    It was a small detail.


    But knowing Garius¡­


    This wasn''t his style.


    Garius was always cheeky and mischievous with him, his letters filled with personal touches, teasing remarks, and hidden jokes.


    But this?


    This was far too formal.


    Edmund''s lips curled into a small smirk. "Just put the letter there."


    The five men stiffened.


    One asked hesitantly, "But, Your Majesty¡ª"


    Before he could finish¡ª


    The sound of steel rang through the air.


    Gilmon had already moved, along with the Royal Elite Guard.


    Swords were now at the throats of the five men.


    The room fell into tense silence.


    King Edmund finally spoke¡ªhis tone calm, but laced with quiet amusement.


    "Do you really think that Garius would send something like this?"


    The five men did not answer, but their silence said everything.


    Edmund''s smirk deepened as he looked down at the kneeling men.


    Their faces had gone pale.


    They knew they had already failed.


    The Royal Elite Guards held their swords steady, the sharp edges pressing against the men''s throats.


    The air was thick with silence.


    Then¡ª


    Edmund leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Do you know the mistake you and your men just made?"


    The five men remained silent.


    Edmund chuckled. "First¡­ Garius would never send a letter this formal. Too stiff. Too proper. Too boring."


    His smirk deepened.


    "And second¡­" He gestured at the box of dried food. "If Garius wanted to send food as a gift, it wouldn''t be in a box like this."


    The five men swallowed hard.


    "It would come in one of two ways,"


    Edmund continued casually, as if explaining a simple fact.


    "Either inside a wooden crate¡ªone he personally crafted¡ªwith a Pekko head pattern on the side¡­" He tapped against the armrest of his throne.


    "Or in a simple paper bag, as casual as possible."


    His voice lowered, almost in amusement. "And¡­ he would slip the letter inside¡ªcompletely informal."


    Edmund turned the envelope over in his hands. "Garius doesn''t care for official seals." His eyes flickered toward the fake insignia on the wax. "But if he ever does use one¡­ it always comes with his little Pekko drawing."


    He chuckled again. "But this?" He tossed the letter onto the table in front of him. "This is nothing like him."


    He leaned forward, his smirk fading slightly. "So tell me¡­ Who sent you?"


    The five men remained silent.


    But their trembling hands told him everything.


    Edmund exhaled.


    General Gilmon grinned. "Shall we ''convince'' them to talk, Your Majesty?"


    The five men shook.


    King Edmund raised a hand slightly.


    "No need, Gilmon."


    The general stopped, tilting his head curiously.


    The five kneeling men visibly tensed.


    Edmund''s smirk returned. "How about we feed them with this food instead?"


    The five men froze, their faces turning deathly pale.


    One instinctively jerked back, only to feel the cold steel of a sword press against his neck. There was no escape.


    Gilmon chuckled, slipping off his current gloves and replacing them with a black leather pair. He flexed his fingers, then turned to the king.


    "Your Majesty, may I?"


    His tone was respectful, but there was an unmistakable glint of amusement in his eyes.


    Edmund nodded. "Go ahead."


    He sat back, watching the scene unfold like mild entertainment.


    Gilmon picked up the dried food from the box, inspecting it for a moment.


    Then¡ª


    He grabbed the nearest man''s jaw and forced it open. "Eat."


    The man struggled, muffled screams escaping as he tried to resist. The other four panicked, their eyes darting between each other in terror.


    King Edmund chuckled, watching one man collapse, his body convulsing violently on the floor. Foam bubbled at his lips. His eyes rolled back, and within seconds¡ª


    He stopped moving.


    Dead.


    The remaining four shook with fear.


    Edmund sighed, shaking his head. "How stupid your master must be, sending all five of you like this. Such a great mistake."


    He lazily leaned against his throne, crossing one leg over the other. "I''ve known Garius since our noble school days. I know exactly how he operates."


    His eyes gleamed with cold amusement. "He never had ''no respect'' for the royal family. No, he just hates excessive formality." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gestured toward the letter again. "This? This isn''t him."


    The four remaining men were trembling now.


    Gilmon, still holding the poisoned food, smirked. "Your Majesty, should we continue feeding them?" he asked casually.


    Edmund ignored him for a moment, continuing his thoughts. "Garius always sends the same people as his delegation." His voice was calm, smooth¡ªalmost mocking.


    "Alf and Erinnette? No. Those two are practically attached to his side, like baby chicks following their mother hen."


    Gilmon chuckled, but Edmund wasn''t done.


    "Hesbeirn?" Edmund glanced at Gilmon, smirking. "That friend of yours will never set foot in this palace unless Garius forces him to."


    Gilmon nodded, clearly entertained.


    "And Rasdingen? That giant dwarf?" Edmund scoffed. "I don''t even know whether to call him a giant or a dwarf. But one thing''s for sure¡ªif Garius truly wanted to send a delegation, the same people would always come."


    His fingers tapped against the armrest.


    "They always come in teams of ten."


    He let the weight of those words sink in.


    The four remaining men stiffened.


    "If one of them is sick, the other nine come with a new face so I can recognize the entire group. Garius is predictable like that."


    Edmund chuckled again. "But now? You all arrived as just five."


    He tilted his head, smirking. "Oops¡­ wait. Four now."


    His gaze flicked toward the dead body, now lying in a pool of his own bile. "Looks like one of you just died from the poison. Huh."


    Edmund''s smirk widened. "Well? Any last words?"


    The four remaining men were silent.


    But their faces¡­


    Were filled with absolute terror.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 327 - 327: The True Delegation ( 327 )

    King Edmund smirked, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement.


    "Feed them all."


    Gilmon grinned, already stepping forward before the remaining four men could react. "With pleasure, Your Majesty."


    The Royal Elite held them down, forcing their mouths open as Gilmon shoved the poisoned food inside.


    Choking. Coughing. Struggling.


    But it was pointless.


    One by one¡ª


    Their bodies convulsed violently. Their faces twisted in agony. Their eyes bulged as foam bubbled from their lips.


    And then¡ª


    Silence.


    Four lifeless bodies lay sprawled across the floor.


    But one remained.


    The last man, trembling, drenched in sweat, his breath ragged.


    His wide, horrified eyes darted between his dead comrades and the king.


    Edmund¡­ smiled.


    He picked up the letter¡ªthe same fake letter these fools had presented.


    Then, in a voice filled with mocking amusement, he spoke. "As for you¡­ lick the letter."


    The last man froze.


    His breath hitched.


    His hands clenched into fists, nails digging into his skin.


    He knew what would happen if he did.


    But¡ª


    The sword at his throat made it clear he had no other choice.


    With shaking hands, he reached forward, his lips trembling as they neared the letter''s surface.


    And then¡ª


    His tongue touched the poisoned wax seal.


    For a brief moment, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    His throat tightened.


    His body convulsed violently.


    A sharp, wet gasp escaped his lips as he collapsed, fingers clawing at the floor in desperation.


    But there was no mercy.


    No saving him.


    His body twitched one last time¡ª


    And then he was still.


    Dead.


    The room was silent once more. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King Edmund leaned back into his throne, completely unbothered.


    His smirk returned. "You really wasted your life doing this."


    His eyes flickered with amusement as he stared at the corpses. "Did you honestly think I¡ªthe king¡ªam that gullible? That stupid?"


    Gilmon chuckled, removing his poisoned gloves. "It seems they did, Your Majesty."


    Edmund let out a soft laugh. "Fools."


    And just like that¡ª


    The game was over.


    King Edmund let out a short chuckle, tapping his fingers against the armrest of his throne.


    "Now then, Gilmon¡­" His eyes gleamed with amusement. "Where is the real delegation?"


    Gilmon smirked. "Hmm¡­ last I checked, they were all enjoying their food and drink right now."


    Edmund laughed. "Hah! Just like them."


    He shook his head, his smirk widening. "Even Garius knows how to ensure his delegation can''t be copied."


    It was so like Garius, who never let his messengers travel in secrecy. He ensured they were loud, obvious, and impossible to fake. His delegations always arrived in full force, complete with his ridiculous personal touches¡ªlike crates adorned with Pekko symbols or casually wrapped food bags.


    And of course¡ª


    They always stopped to eat and drink first. Because, as Garius once joked, "A messenger with a full stomach delivers messages better."


    Edmund leaned back, staring at the corpses on the floor. "Well then¡­ looks like we had a little extra entertainment before the real ones arrived."


    Gilmon grinned. "Shall we meet them now, Your Majesty?"


    Edmund smirked. "Yes¡­ let''s go greet our well-fed guests."


    With that, the king stood up¡ªleaving the dead behind without a second thought.


    As King Edmund stepped forward, he suddenly paused. "Oh, by the way, Gilmon."


    Gilmon turned, standing straight.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    Edmund smirked slightly.


    "Good job."


    Gilmon placed a hand over his chest and bowed slightly.


    "It was my pleasure, Your Majesty."


    Edmund chuckled. "That''s why you''re my general."


    Gilmon straightened, his lips curling into a confident smirk.


    When King Edmund arrived at the main royal palace, he walked through the grand halls with confidence. The earlier execution of the impostors? Already forgotten. There were more important matters now.


    He stepped into the royal throne room and sat on his throne, adjusting his posture as his eyes glanced toward Gilmon.


    "Call the real delegation now."


    Gilmon bowed slightly. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    He turned and motioned toward the guards. The doors to the throne room swung open.


    And in walked ten figures.


    The real delegation.


    Edmund immediately recognized them.


    But¡ª


    They didn''t kneel right away.


    Instead¡ª


    Each of them slapped their chest twice, swiped their hand outward, then slapped their thigh¡ªbefore kneeling.


    King Edmund sighed, shaking his head.


    "Hah¡­ of course."


    Garius'' ridiculous methods. His delegation always had to perform some strange movement before kneeling. And, of course¡ªit was never the same one twice.


    Every visit, Garius used a different movement.


    The reason?


    So that no one could ever predict the correct greeting. Anyone attempting to fake it would fail.


    King Edmund had already memorized over ten different ways the real delegation had kneeled before. This was just another to add to the list.


    He sighed again, rubbing his temple.


    "Garius¡­ you and your paranoia."


    But despite his complaint¡ªhe couldn''t deny¡­ it worked.


    King Edmund''s sharp gaze scanned the ten men before him.


    All of them¡­ looked the same. Same uniforms. Same facial expressions. A deliberate move by Garius¡ªa psychological trick to confuse outsiders.


    But Edmund was used to it.


    At the front of the group, a long-bearded man stood as their leader.


    "All rise."


    At the king''s command, the delegation stood and took the seats provided for them.


    The bearded leader stepped forward, carrying a paper bag. With a respectful nod, he placed it before the king.


    "Your Highness, this is the ''ink'' you requested."


    King Edmund raised an eyebrow.


    He opened the bag¡ªonly to sigh immediately.


    Inside was a box of high-quality dried fruit. And beneath it¡ª


    A jar of high-quality honey.


    His brow twitched.


    And, of course¡ª


    A small rolled-up letter.


    Edmund unrolled the "ink." And sure enough¡ªat the very bottom, a crudely drawn Pekko doodle stared back at him.


    The king let out a long, tired sigh. "Garius¡­"


    He really should have expected this.


    The long-bearded delegation leader bowed slightly.


    "And, Your Majesty, this is the six-month tribute."


    King Edmund chuckled. "Hah! Knowing Garius, he would rather send six months'' worth of tribute all at once."


    His eyes gleamed with amusement.


    Gilmon stepped forward, reaching to open the cloth bag.


    But¡ª


    King Edmund raised a hand. "No need. I want to see it myself."


    The general stepped back, smirking.


    Edmund pulled the cloth bag open, his eyes immediately catching the glimmer of gold.


    "Oho~ A lot of gold coins. Nice."


    He ran a hand through the gold coins, letting them clink softly against each other.


    Satisfied, he leaned back against his throne.


    "Tell your lord I am pleased with the tribute."


    The delegation leader nodded.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Edmund smirked. Garius might be a headache, but at least he knew how to pay his dues properly.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 328 - 328: Memories of a King ( 328 )

    King Edmund grinned, lifting a handful of gold coins, letting them fall back into the bag with a satisfying clink.


    He turned to Gilmon, shaking his head in amusement.


    "Gilmon, this is what we call a tribute! Not like those nobles who love war and send me silver coins."


    Gilmon chuckled. "Truly, Your Majesty. A real tribute from a real ruler."


    Edmund leaned back, fingers tapping the armrest of his throne.


    "Heh¡­ Armand really has risen, huh?"


    His eyes flicked toward the delegation leader.


    "Tell your lord that if he has time, he should visit me sometime."


    The delegation leader nodded respectfully.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Edmund smirked.


    "I know the war between him and those stupid Coalition fools just ended¡­ but honestly, I''m bored here."


    He exhaled, stretching slightly.


    "It''s been a while since I had a proper drink with that bastard."


    King Edmund leaned back, staring at the gold coins with a thoughtful expression.


    Then, with a quiet chuckle, he muttered¡ª


    "Garius could have declared independence."


    The court stilled.


    Even Gilmon''s smirk faded slightly, listening carefully.


    "He could have risen as the ruler of his own country¡­ built his own kingdom¡­ and no one could have stopped him."


    Edmund''s fingers tapped slowly against the armrest.


    "And yet¡­"


    His eyes softened, just a little.


    "¡­He chose to remain with my kingdom."


    The weight of those words hung in the air.


    A man like Garius¡ªwith his military strength, his resources, his intelligence¡ª


    Could have easily broken away and carved his own empire.


    But he didn''t.


    Because¡ª


    "He really is my best friend."


    Edmund smirked, shaking his head.


    "And¡­ he''s still keeping his promise."


    The promise they had made years ago.


    The court remained silent.


    No one spoke.


    Because they all knew¡ª


    These were words not of a king speaking of a vassal.


    But of a friend speaking of another friend.


    Inside King Edmund''s Mind


    "Garius¡­ you really meant it, huh?"


    As he sat upon his throne, his expression remained unreadable.


    But his mind drifted to the past.


    A memory from years ago.


    Back when they were still young nobles, standing side by side.


    Before the Blessing Ceremony.


    Before they reached the age of twelve.


    Before the weight of the throne and rulership fell upon them.


    That day¡ª


    Garius had stood before him, arms crossed, his expression calm and certain.


    And in a voice that carried no doubt, no hesitation, he had said¡ª


    "I will make sure Armand stays as your kingdom''s vassal¡­ for as long as you live."


    Not for a generation.


    Not for stability.


    But for as long as Edmund himself lived.


    A promise that wasn''t political.


    But personal.


    Even now, decades later¡ª


    Garius was still keeping that promise.


    Edmund exhaled softly, his eyes flickering with something rare¡ª


    A quiet understanding.


    He smirked to himself.


    "Idiot. Always so stubborn."


    King Edmund remembered.


    Back when he first met Garius.


    At that time, Edmund was just the third prince.


    Not yet a king. Not even an heir.


    Just a royal prince sent to noble school, surrounded by ambitious young nobles who either feared him, flattered him, or avoided him altogether.


    But on the very first day¡ª


    He met a boy who did none of those things.


    A mere lower baron''s youngest son¡­


    Who had the audacity to challenge him to a fistfight.


    And not out of hatred.


    Not out of jealousy.


    But just because he felt like it.


    Edmund smirked as the memory resurfaced.


    The moment their eyes met, Garius had grinned and cracked his knuckles.


    And with zero hesitation, he had said¡ª


    "You look strong. Let''s fight."


    The entire classroom had frozen.


    A lower baron''s son was challenging a royal prince to a fistfight.


    Everyone expected Edmund to refuse.


    To punish him. To put him in his place.


    Instead¡ª


    Edmund had rolled up his sleeves.


    And punched Garius in the face.


    Edmund remembered it clearly.


    The moment his fist connected with Garius'' cheek¡ª


    Instead of getting angry, instead of backing down¡ª


    Garius grinned.


    And punched him right back.


    The two of them staggered, then laughed.


    And just like that¡ª


    The fight truly began.


    No formal duels. No noble etiquette. Just fists.


    They weren''t fighting as a prince and a noble''s son.


    They were fighting as two boys who loved a challenge.


    Blow after blow, they traded punches, neither willing to back down.


    Their faces bruised. Their knuckles bled.


    But their grins never faded.


    Meanwhile¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their escorts were in chaos.


    The royal guards panicked, trying to intervene but terrified of hurting a prince.


    On the other side¡ª


    Alf, Erinnete, and Hesbeirn were desperately trying to stop Garius.


    "Young master! Please stop!" Alf yelled, his voice unusually frantic.


    "You''re fighting the prince, you fool!" Erinnete scolded, her hands hovering as if she wanted to drag him away.


    Hesbeirn?


    He just sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    But neither Garius nor Edmund listened.


    The moment one got knocked down, they just got back up and kept swinging.


    They were laughing, bleeding, and having the time of their lives.


    Edmund chuckled to himself as more memories flooded in.


    Not just the first fight.


    But all the chaos that followed.


    Like the time Garius kept stealing his food.


    One moment, Edmund would be happily eating. The next?


    Garius would snatch a piece of meat, wave it in front of him with a smug grin¡ª


    And run.


    "Oi! That''s mine, you bastard!" Edmund had shouted, immediately chasing after him.


    Garius?


    He laughed while running, waving the stolen meat like a trophy.


    And when Edmund finally caught up¡ª


    Garius ate it in front of him.


    Slowly.


    With zero shame.


    Edmund had been furious.


    But Garius? He just grinned and said¡ª


    "If you don''t want your food stolen, eat faster."


    Edmund clicked his tongue even now, sitting on his throne. "That bastard."


    And then¡ª


    Another memory surfaced.


    Garius and his Pekko.


    The damned Pekko that made Edmund jealous.


    While he had a royal warhorse, trained for battle, disciplined and strong¡ª


    Garius had a Pekko that could dance.


    Dance.


    Edmund could still remember the way that oversized bird moved.


    Hopping, spinning, flapping its wings in rhythm¡ªall while Garius proudly showed it off.


    Meanwhile, Edmund''s horse?


    Nothing.


    It just stood there.


    And every time he tried to make it move¡ªGarius just laughed.


    "Edmund! Your horse is stiff! Maybe it needs dance lessons!"


    Edmund groaned at the memory.


    He had seriously considered trading his royal steed for a Pekko that day.


    But amidst all that nonsense¡ª


    They became best friends.


    And not just them.


    Arnold.


    The son of the headmaster.


    And now¡ªthe current headmaster himself.


    Arnold was always challenging Garius.


    Magic duels, fistfights, strategy games¡ª


    And he lost.


    Every.


    Single.


    Time.


    Edmund smiled.


    He could still picture it.


    Arnold huffing in frustration, covered in dirt or spell dust, while Garius just smirked and said, "Again?"


    They had shared meals.


    Did mischievous things together.


    Fought, laughed, and grew stronger side by side.


    That was why¡ª


    Even now, as a king¡ª


    Garius was still his best friend.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 329 - 329: Old Friends and New Feels ( 329 )

    King Edmund leaned back in his throne, his fingers tapping against the armrest.


    The memories of their youth weren''t just about fights, stolen food, and mischief.


    No¡ªGarius had taught him valuable lessons.


    Ones that he never forgot.


    "Don''t trust someone you can''t trust."


    It sounded obvious, but Garius had a way of drilling it into his head.


    Trust was not given¡ªit was proven.


    If you couldn''t see a person''s true nature, then never trust their words.


    And most importantly¡ª


    "Always find a way to know everything before the enemy."


    This¡ªthis was the rule that Edmund lived by as king.


    Garius had been paranoid, always planning two steps ahead, then five steps more.


    But Edmund?


    He listened. He learned.


    And that was why¡ªeven as king¡ªhe was never blind.


    The failed assassination attempt today?


    The fake delegation?


    He had seen through them immediately.


    Because Garius had hammered this truth into him since they were kids.


    Edmund smirked.


    "You really trained me well, Garius."


    And because of that¡ª


    No one would ever outplay the king.


    King Edmund exhaled, shifting his thoughts to the present.


    Garius youngest son.


    And his daughter, Princess Kliatana.


    They had both attended the same noble school before.


    And every time Kliatana returned home, all he heard from her was¡ª


    "Father! That Count''s son ignores me! He doesn''t respect me at all!"


    Or¡ª


    "He''s rude! Arrogant! How dare he treat a princess like this?"


    Edmund had merely laughed at first.


    Because he knew exactly whose son Javier was.


    Garius'' son.


    Of course, he wouldn''t act like a normal noble.


    Of course, he wouldn''t flatter royalty.


    The boy was probably avoiding attention on purpose.


    But then¡ª


    When the Blessing Ceremony happened¡­


    And Javier left¡­


    Kliatana cried.


    She stormed into his chamber, eyes red and puffy, and practically threw herself onto a couch, sobbing.


    Edmund had been stunned.


    "What''s wrong with you now?" he had asked, confused.


    Through sniffles, she had wailed¡ª


    "Javier left without saying goodbye to me!"


    ¡­What?


    Edmund had blinked, completely lost.


    This was the same boy she had been complaining about nonstop.


    And now she was crying over him?


    He smirked, shaking his head at the memory.


    "Just like his father." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That boy, Javier¡ªhe was trouble.


    And somehow, his daughter had gotten caught up in it.


    King Edmund''s smirk faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression.


    He straightened on his throne and raised a hand.


    "Bring me royal paper and ink."


    A nearby royal scribe¡ªthe one responsible for writing official decrees and letters¡ªhesitated.


    The man glanced at Gilmon, as if expecting clarification.


    The king? Writing a letter himself?


    That was unheard of.


    But Edmund''s eyes sharpened.


    "I said, bring it to me."


    There was no room for argument.


    The scribe hurriedly bowed and rushed to prepare the writing materials.


    Gilmon, standing beside the throne, raised an eyebrow.


    "Your Majesty, writing it yourself? That''s rare."


    Edmund smirked.


    "This one¡­ is personal."


    He picked up the quill, dipping it in the ink.


    As the smooth paper lay before him¡ª


    A single thought filled his mind.


    This should be interesting.


    And with that¡ª


    He began to write.


    After finishing the letter, King Edmund sealed it with his royal insignia.


    He raised his hand, signaling the delegation leader to step forward.


    The long-bearded man approached, bowing respectfully.


    Edmund held out the letter.


    "Send this to your lord."


    The delegation leader carefully took it, securing it within his coat.


    Edmund leaned back, smirking slightly.


    "And again, thank you for the tribute."


    The delegation leader placed a hand over his chest and bowed deeply.


    "It is my lord''s will, Your Majesty."


    With that, the delegation turned and exited the throne room.


    Gilmon watched them leave, then glanced at the king.


    "Shall I assume this letter contains something... interesting?"


    Edmund chuckled.


    "Oh, very."


    His eyes glinted with amusement.


    "Let''s see how my dear friend reacts to this."


    Meanwhile,in another part of Armand Region.


    Javier rode through the village, accompanied by his two favorite girls¡ª


    His two favorite maids¡ªLiana and Gloria.


    Each of them rode their own Pekko.


    Javier sat comfortably on Buddy, humming a cheerful tune.


    Buddy, as always, walked with a smug attitude, chest puffed out like he owned the entire village.


    Liana, riding beside him on Pikko, glanced at him with a soft smile.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today, Young Master."


    Gloria, following close behind, adjusted her glasses. "It''s rare to see you this relaxed."


    Javier grinned. "Why wouldn''t I be? The weather''s nice, the air''s fresh, and¡ª"


    Suddenly¡ª


    A sharp shiver ran down his spine.


    His body froze.


    Buddy halted abruptly, his smug confidence vanishing in an instant.


    Liana noticed his reaction immediately. "Young Master?"


    Javier''s humming stopped.


    His eyes darted around, suspicious.


    What¡­ was that just now?


    A bad feeling.


    Like something dangerous was heading his way.


    Gloria tilted her head. "Something wrong?"


    Javier frowned.


    "¡­I don''t know."


    But deep inside¡ª


    He felt like something big was coming.


    And he wasn''t going to like it.


    Javier looked around, his eyes scanning the village.


    Everything seemed normal.


    People were going about their day. Merchants were selling their goods. Children were playing.


    Nothing was wrong.


    And yet¡ª


    Inside his mind, unease crept in.


    Why¡­ do I feel like something bad is going to happen?


    It wasn''t just today.


    This feeling had been creeping up on him for a while now.


    Before the whole heir situation.


    Before everyone suddenly decided to push responsibilities onto him.


    And now¡ªit was back.


    Javier shuddered.


    "Eee¡­ I don''t like this¡­"


    His grip on Buddy''s reins tightened.


    Buddy, as if sensing his unease, let out a low squawked¡ªhis usual smugness replaced by cautious curiosity.


    Liana noticed immediately.


    She turned to him, eyes filled with concern.


    "Young Master, what''s wrong?"


    Javier forced a grin. "Uh¡­ nothing! Just¡­ just a weird feeling."


    Gloria sighed, adjusting her glasses. "A weird feeling?"


    Javier nodded slowly.


    Yeah¡­ like something''s coming. And it''s going to be a pain in my ass.


    He had no proof.


    No reason to feel this way.


    But somehow¡ª


    He just knew.


    Something was about to happen.


    And it was going to make his life a lot more complicated.


    "Young Master?"


    Liana''s gentle voice pulled Javier from his thoughts.


    "Hmmm?" He turned to her, still distracted by the uneasy feeling in his gut.


    But before she could say anything¡ª


    A cheerful voice called out.


    "Young Master of Armand!"


    Javier blinked, looking ahead.


    A small child came running toward them, waving excitedly.


    A crowd of villagers.


    Men, women, and children smiled brightly, stepping forward to greet them.


    Some waved, some bowed, and the children¡ªfull of excitement¡ªgathered around the Pekko birds.


    Javier quickly shook off his bad feeling.


    For now, at least.


    He grinned, leaning forward on Buddy.


    "Yo~ Everyone doing well?"


    The villagers cheered.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    The ominous feeling Javier had just moments ago?


    Completely forgotten.


    For now.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 330 - 330: A Bite of Trouble ( 330 )

    In the private room of the Armand Estate, Garius sat comfortably.


    Beside him, his wife Francesca sat with her usual grace and elegance, sipping tea while picking at the refreshments before her.


    Across from them¡ª


    Eridith.


    And unlike Francesca''s refined demeanor¡ª


    She was munching through a full meat feast.


    Loudly.


    Francesca''s eyebrow twitched as she set down her teacup, her calm eyes focusing on the uncivilized display before her.


    "Eridith."


    "Hmmm?" Eridith barely glanced up, still chewing.


    Francesca sighed. "At least eat like a lady. Not like a child."


    Eridith pouted.


    "Eeehhh¡­ but I like it this way." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She picked up another large piece of meat, taking an exaggerated bite.


    Garius chuckled, watching the exchange with amusement.


    Francesca simply shook her head. It was always like this.


    A knock echoed through the private room. Garius glanced up, setting his drink aside.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Alf stepped inside, followed closely by Erinnette.


    Without a word, Alf handed him a sealed letter.


    Garius took it, his eyes scanning the royal insignia.


    "Hmmm¡­ this is rare."


    He turned the letter over in his hands, inspecting it.


    "For Edmund to send an official letter like this¡­ something must be up."


    Francesca elegantly placed her teacup down, watching with quiet curiosity.


    Eridith? She didn''t even pause in her eating. "Maybe he''s just bored again." She took another bite. "You know how he is."


    Garius chuckled. "True¡­ but something tells me this isn''t just boredom."


    He slid his finger under the seal, breaking it open. And as he unfolded the letter¡ª


    His eyes narrowed.


    Garius smirked as he read through the letter. Without a word, he handed it to Francesca, who gracefully took it and began reading.


    Moments later¡ª


    Her lips curled into an amused smile.


    "Oh my~ Is he serious?"


    Garius let out a short chuckle.


    "I don''t know¡­ sometimes, Edmund is really crazy."


    "Agreed," Erinnette added, crossing her arms.


    Alf simply sighed, rubbing his temples.


    Meanwhile, Francesca covered her chuckle with her hand, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "If he knew, he would throw a tantrum."


    Garius'' smirk deepened. "What should we do with this, Alf?"


    Alf shook his head. "I don''t know, my lord. It''s up to you."


    Then, after a short pause, he added, "Besides¡­ it''s not us you should be asking."


    Garius leaned back, rubbing his chin, his smirk never fading. This was going to be interesting.


    Garius set down the official letter, his playful smirk fading into a serious expression. His eyes sharpened as he looked at his most trusted aides.


    "This matter will be discussed later." He tapped his fingers on the table. "For now, we should focus on something more important."


    "Yes, my lord." Francesca, Alf, and Erinnette all nodded in agreement.


    Then, his gaze turned toward Alf and Erinnette. "Alf. Erinnette."


    Both straightened. "Yes, my lord?"


    "According to our guards at both borders, there''s a group we should be wary of, correct?"


    Alf nodded. "Yes, my lord."


    Erinnette added, "Luckily, with our mana talkies and the mana relay towers, our military communication is fast. And according to the latest report from our main base at Gaze City¡­"


    She met his gaze directly.


    "¡­Yes. The groups have already entered our territory."


    Garius''s fingers stopped tapping. His aura shifted.


    "Is that true?"


    Alf gave a firm nod. "Yes, my lord."


    The air grew tense.


    Francesca elegantly placed down her teacup, observing silently.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table.


    His voice remained calm but sharp.


    "Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Where are all my children?"


    "Marcellus and his mage unit are currently stationed in Gaze City. Cedric and his paladin unit are in another town, conducting an official visit as per your request."


    Garius nodded slightly, then asked, "And Athine and Aelius?"


    "They are handling business matters at the Gaze City Merchant Guild, under the Armand Merchant Union."


    Garius drummed his fingers on the table.


    "What about Heres?"


    "He is with Lady Phenelopie, visiting Likon Town."


    Alf paused before adding, "According to Heres, his mother wanted to take a tour. She mentioned she was bored."


    Garius let out a quiet sigh. "Typical."


    His gaze hardened. "Are they all accompanied by their own escorts?"


    Alf nodded. "Yes, my lord."


    Garius closed his eyes briefly, collecting his thoughts.


    Then¡ª


    His tone turned cold.


    "Those groups¡ªare you certain they came from there?"


    Alf answered without hesitation. "Yes, my lord."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Then¡ª


    "Erinnette."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Deploy some of the elite battle maid units. Choose only those who have mastered both hand-to-hand combat and magic."


    Erinnette''s eyes gleamed. "Understood, my lord."


    Then Garius turned to Alf.


    "And Alf."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Deploy our strongest assassin beast unit¡ªonly those capable of hand-to-hand combat."


    Alf''s eyes sharpened. "As you command."


    Garius leaned back, his expression unreadable.


    "Let''s see what these unwanted guests are after."


    Garius'' fingers stopped tapping. A thought crossed his mind.


    "Ah¡­ what about Javier?"


    Alf immediately answered.


    "Javier is currently visiting Akan Village. He heard about a new meat dish there and is accompanied by Liana and Gloria."


    Garius turned his gaze to Erinnette.


    "Erinnette¡­ aren''t those two not ready yet?"


    Erinnette remained calm but nodded.


    "Gloria is one of the best in the Elite Maid Unit. The only reason she lost before¡ªalong with Liana¡ªwas because they encountered the Summoned Hero Party." Her voice carried no excuses, just facts.


    "And Liana is on par with Gloria in terms of combat. Their skill is undeniable."


    Garius sighed.


    "I''m not worried about Javier''s safety."


    Alf and Erinnette both stiffened.


    "I''m worried that if he loses them¡­"


    "You know he will run amok."


    A tense silence filled the room.


    Garius leaned forward, his voice quieter but heavier.


    "If we''re late to stop him, his body won''t be able to handle it."


    Alf clenched his fists. "Yes, my lord."


    Erinnette nodded. "His power is still unstable. He can only handle it fully once he turns adult."


    Garius exhaled, rubbing his temple.


    "Then we better make sure nothing happens to them."


    Because if Javier lost control¡ª


    Not even the enemy would be the biggest problem.


    Garius'' eyes sharpened.


    "Contact the nearest patrol and guard units near Akan Village."


    His voice carried authority and urgency.


    "If they encounter those groups, tell them to proceed with caution. No reckless engagements."


    Alf bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Without hesitation, he turned and rushed out of the room, heading straight for the command center within the estate.


    Garius then shifted his focus.


    "Erinnette."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Move the Elite Battle Maid Unit immediately. Select only those fully prepared for direct combat."


    Erinnette''s eyes glowed with determination. "Consider it done."


    She was about to leave when Garius added¡ª


    "And call Hesbeirn here. I''m sure he can arrive in no time with his Pekko."


    Erinnette paused, then smirked.


    "That stubborn man? He''ll probably complain¡­ but he''ll be here before we know it."


    She swiftly left the room, disappearing into the estate''s hallways.


    Garius leaned back, tapping his fingers against the table.


    The pieces were moving. Now¡ªhe just had to see how the game played out.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 331 - 331: Maid Duties and Mischief ( 331 )

    Francesca''s face was serious as she set down her teacup.


    "So the Amazarak group is scattered around the human kingdom, huh?"


    Garius nodded. "Yes."


    Francesca''s emerald eyes narrowed.


    "That means¡­ Zephyra is on the move."


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table.


    "Yes, but she still can''t mobilize an army. Their kingdom is too far from us."


    Before Francesca could respond, Eridith casually spoke up.


    "Want me to burn their kingdom?" She took another bite of her meat, chewing as if she had just suggested a simple errand.


    Garius sighed. "We can''t. Not now." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Francesca nodded. "If we do that, we risk a massive war between humans and them." She stirred her tea, her voice measured.


    "And knowing Zephyra, she won''t just attack us¡ªshe''ll mobilize against her neighboring countries too."


    Garius tapped his fingers against the table. "Yes, but the halfling kingdom is not weak. The elven and dwarven kingdoms aren''t weak either."


    Francesca agreed. "They would have to conquer the halfling kingdom first before reaching the dwarves."


    Eridith licked her fingers. "And let''s say they somehow manage to take both down¡­ the elven kingdom is even bigger and far stronger in both military and magic."


    Garius smirked. "Exactly."


    For now¡ªZephyra''s hands were tied. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t planning something. And that¡ªwas the real problem.


    Meanwhile...


    Marcellus strolled through Gaze Town, enjoying the sights with Lithia at his side.


    His hand rested comfortably on her waist, completely unbothered by the curious gazes of the townspeople. Behind them, his mage team followed at a respectful distance, giving their leader space while silently pretending not to notice his behavior.


    "Master Marcellus," Lithia spoke.


    "You shouldn''t be so carefree like this."


    Marcellus grinned, leaning closer as he whispered¡ª


    "Aw, come on, Lithia. We''re going to get married anyway."


    Lithia huffed, crossing her arms.


    "Hmph¡­ like you''ve already told your father about that."


    Marcellus froze.


    "Err¡­ well¡­" His grin twitched.


    Lithia''s eyes narrowed.


    "Thought so."


    Marcellus winced.


    He could handle high-level magic duels, lead powerful mages, and face deadly enemies¡ªbut explaining things to his father? Yeah¡­ that was a different kind of battlefield.


    He quickly shifted tactics.


    Marcellus wrapped an arm around Lithia''s waist, pulling her closer.


    "Aww~ Lithia, don''t be mad. It''s not like Father doesn''t already know about us."


    Lithia''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "But Master Marcellus, if you don''t tell him directly¡ª"


    "Shhh." He placed a finger on her lips, grinning. "You love me, don''t you?"


    Lithia''s face flushed slightly, but her glare didn''t waver.


    Marcellus smirked.


    Meanwhile, in Another Town...


    Cedric strolled through the town, enjoying the lively atmosphere.


    The streets were bustling with activity¡ªmerchants calling out deals, children running around, and the smell of freshly baked bread filling the air.


    And perched comfortably on his shoulder¡ª


    Meira.


    Her fluffy cat ears twitched, and her tail flicked excitedly as she pointed ahead.


    "Nya~ Master Cedric, there!"


    Cedric followed her gaze, only to see a food stall selling roasted fish.


    He chuckled. "Let me guess¡­ you want that?"


    Meira grinned, fangs showing. "Nyaa~ Of course!"


    Cedric just smiled.


    Whenever Father, Alf, Erinnette, or his mother weren''t around, Meira didn''t hold back at all. She clung to him, spoke freely, and acted as playful as she wanted.


    Not that he minded.


    In fact¡ª


    He liked seeing this carefree side of her.


    Cedric''s grin turned sly.


    With a sudden gasp, he pretended to stammer.


    "Ahhh!! E-Esteemed Father!!"


    Meira froze mid-air.


    In less than a second¡ªshe leaped off his shoulder, landed gracefully, and straightened her maid uniform. Her tail stiffened, ears standing at full attention as she quickly adjusted her posture.


    Back straight. Hands neatly folded. A perfect, proper maid stance.


    She lowered her head slightly, her voice formal.


    "M-My Lord!"


    She was ready to greet Lord Garius.


    But then¡ªshe blinked. Looked around. No Garius. No Alf. No Erinnette. No one.


    Slowly, her fluffy ears twitched. Her eyes narrowed. She turned back to Cedric, her tail swishing dangerously.


    "¡­Master Cedric."


    Cedric snickered. "Yes, Meira?"


    Her cheeks puffed out. "You tricked me!"


    Cedric laughed, arms crossed. "You fell for it so easily."


    Meira pouted, tail flicking in annoyance. "That wasn''t funny, nyaa~!"


    But Cedric just grinned wider.


    Oh, this was too fun.


    "Nya~ You meanie~!"


    Meira pouted, her tail flicking as she playfully punched Cedric''s chest.


    Cedric chuckled.


    "Aw~ come on, Meira. I just wanted to see your reaction."


    Meira huffed, crossing her arms.


    "Hmph! That wasn''t nice, Master Cedric! What if Lord Garius really showed up?!"


    Cedric grinned wider. "Then you''d be in big trouble, huh?"


    Meira''s ears twitched. "¡­Nyaa~ That''s not fair!"


    While Cedric enjoyed his time with Meira, his paladin unit was scattered across the town. They worked alongside the town guards, ensuring the safety of the people.


    Their unit leader, equipped with a mana talkie, coordinated with the guard unit leader, patrolling every street and alley.


    Every town and village under the Armand Territory now had a small military outpost established. A strategic defense base, ensuring quick response times for any emergencies or external threats.


    The mana relay towers allowed instant communication between these outposts, ensuring Armand''s military could mobilize at a moment''s notice.


    No enemy could make a move unnoticed. And no citizen would be left undefended.


    Meanwhile, the people of Armand watched with warm smiles.


    Seeing one of their lord''s sons, Cedric De Armand, enjoying himself so openly was a rare sight.


    He wasn''t just some distant noble¡ª


    He was walking among them, greeting them, and even checking on their well-being.


    And most of all¡ª


    He was having fun with his maid, Meira.


    Their playful banter and laughter filled the streets, bringing a lighthearted atmosphere to the town.


    The villagers weren''t afraid to approach.


    Some greeted Cedric with respect, others with friendly familiarity.


    And many of them¡ªespecially the older women¡ªwhispered amongst themselves.


    "Look at that¡­ how cute. Young Lord Cedric and his maid."


    "Fufufu~ Isn''t she always with him? It''s obvious."


    "Ah, young love."


    Cedric, of course, pretended not to hear them.


    Meira?


    Her ears twitched, her face slightly red, but she refused to hide behind her master.


    Instead¡ª


    She stood proudly at Cedric''s side.


    Because no matter what¡ª


    She would always be there with him.


    Inside Meira''s mind, a quiet thought lingered.


    She knew.


    Cedric was a noble.


    And nobles¡ªespecially those of high status¡ªoften married more than one woman.


    It was normal. Expected.


    But¡­


    She didn''t care.


    As long as she could stand beside him.


    As long as she could be his wife.


    That was all that mattered to her.


    No matter how many other women entered his life¡ª


    She would always be there.


    Because her place was at his side.


    And nothing¡ªnot status, not tradition, not anyone¡ª


    Would ever change that.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 332 - 332: Rage of the Maid ( 332 )

    Meira held onto Cedric''s arm, casually strolling through town, enjoying the peaceful moment.


    But then¡ª


    Her sharp eyes caught something.


    A group of bulky men, their faces mostly hidden under cloaks.


    But she noticed it¡ª


    The strange markings on their skin.


    Not tattoos, but something else.


    Amazarak warriors¡­?


    Her ears twitched, her body tensed.


    And before she could react¡ª


    One of them suddenly charged toward Cedric!


    No weapons. No blades.


    Just a fist crackling with magic.


    "Master Cedric!" Meira shouted.


    But¡ª


    Too late.


    The bulky warrior''s fist slammed straight into Cedric''s body.


    A direct hit.


    The impact echoed through the street.


    Dust kicked up around them.


    The townspeople gasped in shock.


    But then¡ª


    Silence.


    And when the dust settled¡ª


    Everyone froze.


    Because Cedric¡­


    Was just standing there.


    Completely unbothered.


    The warrior''s fist was pressed against Cedric''s forearm.


    But it hadn''t moved him an inch.


    It was casually blocked.


    As if the attack was nothing.


    The Amazarak warrior''s face twisted in disbelief.


    The other cloaked figures stiffened.


    And Meira?


    Her eyes gleamed.


    "You dare attack my master?!"


    Meira''s eyes burned with fury.


    In a flash¡ª


    She launched herself at the Amazarak warrior who had struck Cedric.


    The warrior barely had time to react before¡ª


    Meira''s fist smashed into his gut.


    The bulky man gasped, eyes widening in shock.


    But Meira wasn''t done.


    She twisted her body, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick straight to his ribs.


    CRACK!


    The warrior staggered backward, his footing unstable.


    Meira grinned, fangs showing.


    "You think your fist is powerful?"


    The other Amazarak warriors braced themselves.


    But Meira just lowered her stance, tail flicking excitedly.


    "Do you even know where the strength of us beastkin comes from?"


    Her claws extended slightly.


    Her muscles tensed.


    And in a voice filled with confidence, she declared¡ª


    "CLOSE COMBAT!"


    She vanished from sight.


    And the next second¡ª


    BAM!


    Meira''s fist connected with another Amazarak warrior, sending him tumbling back. Her tail lashed violently, her ears flat against her head in pure rage.


    "I know that pattern on your body!"


    The warriors stiffened, realizing¡ªshe had recognized them.


    Meira bared her sharp fangs.


    "How dare you lowly Amazarak lay your dirty hands on my MASTER!"


    Her aura flared. Her entire focus was locked onto them. Nothing else mattered. Not the gasping townspeople. Not the other guards rushing to the scene. Not even¡ª


    "Umm¡­ Meira."


    Cedric tried to call out to her.


    But¡ªshe didn''t hear him.


    Her eyes glowed with raw fury. Right now¡ª


    All she saw was the enemy.


    And she was about to tear them apart.


    Meira cracked her knuckles, her eyes glowing with pure rage.


    She stared down the Amazarak warriors, who now hesitated under her piercing gaze.


    "You think you lowly Amazarak warriors can stand against my master?"


    Her voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade.


    "Do you think you are equal to him?"


    She took a step forward, and the ground beneath her cracked slightly from the pressure of her aura.


    Her tail lashed behind her, a clear sign of her rising aggression.


    "You think you can lay your dirty hands on him?"


    Her sharp claws extended, her beastkin instincts fully awakened.


    Her voice lowered, deadly.


    "Your kind¡ªAmazarak¡ªwere never supposed to reach the human kingdom."


    She spat on the ground, disgusted.


    "I don''t know how you passed through the Dwarven Kingdom, the Elven Kingdom, or the Beastkin Kingdom¡­"


    Her claws flexed, ready to tear them apart.


    "But I do know this¡ª"


    The Amazarak warriors tensed, gripping their fists, sensing the killing intent in her words.


    "Amazarak people aren''t welcome in the Beastkin Kingdom.


    They aren''t welcome in the Elven Kingdom.


    And they sure as hell¡ªaren''t welcome here."


    She took another step forward, her eyes burning with certainty.


    "I don''t know how you bribed your way in¡­ or who brought you here into the human kingdom."


    The warriors gritted their teeth, now realizing¡ªthey had been exposed.


    But before they could react¡ª


    Meira smirked coldly.


    "But one thing I know for sure."


    Her aura exploded.


    The very air grew heavier.


    The Amazarak warriors'' bodies trembled instinctively.


    They weren''t standing before just a maid.


    They were standing before a warrior of the Beastkin race.


    And she had already marked them for death.


    "You''re all going to die here."


    Cedric stood still, arms crossed, watching as Meira effortlessly tore through the Amazarak warriors.


    She was faster. Stronger. Ruthless.


    Every punch cracked bones.


    Every kick sent a warrior flying.


    She moved like a beast on the hunt, her sharp claws slicing through the amazarak warrior with deadly precision.


    The Amazarak warriors tried to counter, using their famed close-combat techniques¡ª


    But they were too slow.


    Too predictable.


    Meira dodged, weaved, countered¡ªbreaking their formation like it was nothing.


    The Paladin unit, stationed around the town, started to move in¡ª


    But before they could engage¡ª


    Cedric raised his hand.


    A single signal.


    Do not interfere.


    The paladins hesitated but obeyed.


    Instead¡ª


    They repositioned themselves, ensuring the Amazarak warriors couldn''t escape.


    Their duty?


    Protect the Armand citizens, the traders, and the visitors.


    Among them¡ª


    Beastkin merchants. Sightseeing elves. Local human traders.


    The entire town watched as Meira dominated the battlefield.


    Cedric smirked, his eyes glinting in amusement.


    "Heh¡­ She''s really mad this time."


    The Amazarak warriors?


    They realized their mistake too late.


    They hadn''t picked a fight with just anyone.


    They had angered a beastgirl.


    And now¡ª


    They were paying the price.


    Meanwhile, in Gaze City


    Lithia was furious.


    Her normally calm, reserved demeanor was gone.


    In its place¡ª


    A storm of dark mana swirled around her, pulsing with lethal intent.


    She stood in the middle of the street, surrounded by Amazarak women warriors, their bodies tense as they faced her.


    Her eyes glowed with barely restrained rage.


    "You touched my lover with your filthy hands?"


    Her voice was cold, each word laced with deadly intent.


    The Amazarak warriors gritted their teeth, preparing for combat.


    But then¡ª


    Lithia''s lips curled into a dangerous smirk.


    "You don''t know, do you?"


    The air around her grew heavier. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The warriors felt it¡ªtheir instincts screamed at them.


    Something was wrong.


    Then, in a voice filled with pure dominance, she declared¡ª


    "He''s mine."


    And in the next instant¡ª


    She attacked.


    "Umm... Lithia?"


    Marcellus watched as his normally calm and reserved dark elf lover mercilessly pummeled an Amazarak warrior into the ground.


    "They didn''t touch me like that."


    Lithia ignored him completely. Her fist crashed into another Amazarak woman''s face, sending her flying backward. Without missing a beat, she turned and elbowed another warrior in the ribs.


    CRACK!


    Marcellus winced.


    Ouch¡­ that''s gonna hurt.


    But Lithia wasn''t done. Her glowing eyes locked onto the remaining warriors. Her voice was low, seething with frustration.


    "They touched my lover hand."


    She punched another warrior.


    "I hate it!"


    Another punch.


    Marcellus just sighed, shaking his head.


    She''s not listening to me at all, huh?


    His mage unit stood nearby, wisely staying out of it. Some of them even looked sympathetic toward the Amazarak warriors.


    Because at this point¡ªLithia wasn''t fighting for survival. She was fighting out of pure jealousy.


    And the Amazarak? They had no idea what they just walked into.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 333 - 333: Not Your Average Noblewoman ( 333 )

    A powerful punch sent one of the Amazarak women warriors crashing into a fruit stand.


    Lithia didn''t care. Her eyes burned with fury and jealousy.


    "You¡ª"


    Another punch.


    "Shouldn''t¡ª"


    A knee strike to the gut.


    "Touch¡ª"


    A spinning kick to the ribs.


    "MY¡ª"


    A straight jab to the face.


    "MAN!!"


    The last warrior flew backward, rolling across the street.


    The entire marketplace fell silent.


    The Amazarak warriors? Collapsed.


    Marcellus? Staring.


    His mage unit? Terrified.


    The townspeople? Absolutely entertained.


    Marcellus cleared his throat.


    "Uh¡­ Lithia?"


    Lithia flipped her hair, crossing her arms.


    "Hmph!"


    She refused to look at him. "They deserved it."


    Marcellus chuckled, shaking his head.


    Silence. The dust settled. The marketplace watched in awe.


    And in the middle of it all¡ªLithia stood victorious.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed the Amazarak warriors by their hair and began dragging them across the street. They groaned in pain, struggling, but none dared fight back.


    Marcellus just stood there, watching as his elegant dark elf lover casually humiliated an entire group of warriors.


    Her eyes glowed with rage. And with a voice cold as ice, she hissed¡ª


    "You dared to touch my man with your filthy hands?"


    The warriors flinched.


    The crowd? Completely invested. Even Marcellus'' mage unit was holding back laughter.


    Lithia''s grip tightened.


    "You all have ten seconds to tell me who sent you before I get really mad."


    The warriors swallowed hard. Because this? This wasn''t just about an attack. This was about a woman''s wrath. And they weren''t surviving it.


    "TALK!"


    BAM!


    A solid punch to the gut made one of the Amazarak warriors double over in pain.


    "Talk!"


    BAM!


    Another fist to the ribs.


    The warrior screamed, gasping for air. Lithia didn''t stop. She stood there, in front of the entire street, punching them non-stop without hesitation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lithia''s fists moved like a blur, her eyes burning with pure rage.


    "WHO SENT YOU?!"


    BAM!


    "ANSWER ME!"


    BAM!


    "WHO GAVE YOU PERMISSION TO BREATHE THE SAME AIR AS MY MAN?!"


    BAM BAM BAM!


    Meanwhile, in Likon Town¡­


    Heres just stood there.


    Staring.


    In pure disbelief.


    Because right in front of him¡ªhis mother, Lady Phenelopie¡­ a noblewoman known for her grace and elegance¡­ had just casually beaten down five Amazarak warriors with her bare fists.


    And now? She was tying them up like they were a bundle of vegetables from the market.


    No injuries on her. No sweat. Just pure casual efficiency.


    Heres blinked.


    "¡­Mother?"


    Phenelopie dusted off her hands, adjusting her sleeves with complete indifference.


    "Yes, dear?" She turned to him with a soft smile.


    Heres pointed at the beaten and groaning warriors on the ground.


    "¡­Did you just¡­ take them all down¡­ by yourself?"


    Phenelopie tilted her head gracefully.


    "Oh, these?" She gestured to the tied-up warriors, as if they were mere inconveniences.


    "They were in the way. So I took care of it."


    Heres'' eye twitched.


    She smiled warmly, as if she hadn''t just wrecked five trained warriors like they were street thugs.


    Heres struggled to find words. He looked at the five tied-up Amazarak warriors groaning on the ground. Then back at his mother, Lady Phenelopie, who stood there with a soft smile, completely unbothered.


    Finally, he managed to speak.


    "¡­Mother¡­ where did you learn to fight like that?"


    Phenelopie let out a graceful chuckle, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Then, with a calm and knowing smile, she said¡ª


    "Heres, dear¡­"


    She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. Her voice was sweet, but her words hit like a boulder.


    "Do you think your father married a weak girl?"


    Heres froze. His brain stopped working. Because for the first time in his life¡ªhe realized he had never actually thought about it.


    (¡­Wait. No. No way. But¡­ what if¡­?!)


    His mother just smiled. Like she knew exactly what was going on in his head.


    Heres stood frozen.


    His brain struggled to process what his mother had just said.


    But Lady Phenelopie? She just smiled sweetly, completely calm as she continued.


    "Among all your father''s wives, Francesca is the strongest. And his new wife, Eridith?"


    She chuckled lightly. "Well, she''s probably the second strongest now."


    Heres'' mouth opened slightly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Phenelopie''s gaze softened, but her voice carried absolute confidence.


    "But your stepmother, Lady Garcinia? And me?"


    Her smile didn''t fade. "Do you think we are mere weaklings?"


    Heres felt a chill run down his spine.


    Wait¡­ no way¡ª


    "Your stepmother, Francesca, would never allow someone who couldn''t protect themselves to marry her husband."


    Phenelopie gently dusted off her sleeves, as if she weren''t currently standing over five defeated warriors.


    "And as for me and Garcinia?"


    She tilted her head slightly, her emerald eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Let''s just say¡­ you''d be surprised."


    Heres gulped.


    For the first time, he wondered¡ª


    Just how terrifying are all of Father''s wives?!


    Phenelopie''s calm voice cut through Heres'' spiraling thoughts.


    "Unlike other nobles, your father would never agree to marry someone who couldn''t protect themselves."


    Heres stared, still processing her words.


    Wait¡­ what?!


    Phenelopie continued, adjusting her gloves gracefully.


    "The escorts we have? The battle maids? The elite guards?"


    She gestured toward the tied-up Amazarak warriors at her feet.


    "They are not here because we are weak."


    Her voice remained gentle, but her words carried absolute weight.


    "They exist to ensure that if I or the other family are outnumbered¡ª"


    She smiled, eyes gleaming with confidence.


    "We can still fight."


    Heres stood there, still in shock, before mumbling¡ª


    "I thought¡­ I accompanied you so I could protect you, Mother¡­"


    Lady Phenelopie blinked at him, then chuckled softly.


    With a graceful hand, she gestured toward herself, then the battle maids and elite escorts standing behind her.


    "Hmm? No, dear. You accompanied me today so there would be someone to protect your little sister¡­ while we handled these things."


    She gestured casually to the five Amazarak warriors she had just beaten senseless.


    Heres'' soul left his body.


    His entire worldview shattered in real-time.


    Phenelopie gave him a gentle, motherly smile.


    Heres just stood there, staring at his mother with an expression of betrayal and disbelief.


    And all the while¡ª


    The battle maids and elite guards behind Phenelopie tried very, very hard not to laugh.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 334 - 334: Grill, Kill, and Chill ( 334 )

    Javier chewed lazily, enjoying the special roast meat he had just paid for. The rich flavors melted in his mouth, and for a moment, life was good.


    Then¡ª


    The town guard rushed toward him, panting heavily.


    "Young Master! We have urgent information!"


    Javier sighed, setting his skewer down. "Hmm?"


    The guard continued, "Reports from the outposts confirm multiple Amazarak warriors inside our region. They may be targeting the Lord''s family¡ª"


    Before he could finish¡ª


    The sound of weapons being drawn.


    Liana and Gloria had already unsheathed their weapons, their eyes locked onto the surroundings, ready to eliminate threats immediately.


    The village fell into silence. Tension filled the air. Everyone was waiting for Javier''s reaction. Would he order an attack? Would he prepare for battle?


    But instead¡ªhe just casually took another bite of his meat.


    And then¡ªhe pointed.


    "Hmm? You mean that pile of bodies over there?"


    The guard, Liana, and Gloria froze. They turned to look.


    At first, they saw nothing but an empty area. But then¡ª


    A cold wind blew.


    And suddenly¡ªthe lifeless bodies of every Amazarak warrior in the village were revealed. Stacked neatly. Collected efficiently.


    And standing next to them¡ªJavier''s White Puppet Knights. Motionless. Silent.


    The village guards gasped.


    Liana sighed.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "Of course."


    And Javier? He just continued eating. Because for him¡ªthis wasn''t even worth standing up for.


    Javier took another bite of his roast meat, chewing lazily as he stared at the lifeless pile of Amazarak warriors. With a slight tilt of his head, he muttered¡ª


    "Why worry about guys like them?"


    The village guards stiffened, unsure if they had misheard him.


    Javier waved his skewer casually.


    "They''re not even on the level of our elite guard units, let alone General Hesbeirn''s army troops."


    One of the guards gulped.


    Javier sighed, tapping his wooden skewer against the table.


    "I don''t even know if these warriors thought they could fight our town guards or village guards."


    He leaned back, stretching his arms.


    "Right?"


    The village guards exchanged glances. They were trained soldiers, but even they knew¡ªAmazarak warriors were dangerous. But for Young Master Javier¡­ it was so insignificant that he didn''t even care.


    Then, Javier smirked.


    "And if they had to face Alf and Erinnette?"


    Silence.


    The guards paled.


    Liana lowered her weapon, shaking her head. "They wouldn''t even last a second."


    Gloria sighed, adjusting her glasses. "A waste of manpower."


    Javier took another bite, completely relaxed. He chewed slowly, his eyes lazily watching the pile of lifeless Amazarak warriors. Then, without changing his relaxed posture, he muttered¡ª


    "The only problem is¡­ if they start killing our people again."


    The village guards stiffened. Because those words carried weight. Casual as he was¡ªJavier didn''t tolerate threats to Armand''s people.


    He tapped his skewer against the wooden plate, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Well¡­ I don''t know if these ones were just their low-ranked warriors or mere servants."


    Liana and Gloria stayed silent, listening carefully. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier leaned forward slightly, staring at the strange markings on the fallen warriors'' bodies.


    "One thing I do know is¡­"


    His expression darkened. He pointed at the patterns etched into their skin.


    "That pattern isn''t decorative. It''s used for mana flow."


    The guards and Liana tensed.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, her expression sharpening. "Mana flow? Then that means¡­"


    Javier smirked slightly.


    Javier turned toward the town guards, still holding his half-eaten skewer.


    "Well¡­ just make sure to inform the guard captain."


    The guards straightened their posture, listening carefully.


    Javier waved his free hand.


    "Increase patrol teams to five or more people per unit. If extra recruitment is needed, just hand this letter to the village overseer."


    He casually pulled out a sealed letter from his coat and tossed it to one of the guards.


    The man barely caught it in time, staring at the official Armand Family seal.


    It wasn''t just an order. It was direct authorization to increase the guards budget.


    Javier stretched lazily. "That should be enough, right?"


    Liana sighed, lowering her sword. "As expected of you, Young Master."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "A simple yet efficient solution."


    Javier smirked. "I know, I''m amazing."


    After finishing his meal, Javier let out a sigh. Then, without even looking at the bodies, he casually ordered¡ª


    "Tell the village overseer to handle these corpses."


    The guards quickly nodded.


    But then¡ª


    Javier reached into his magic storage, his fingers briefly disappearing into the swirling mana before pulling out a pouch of gold coins.


    With a lazy flick of his wrist, he tossed it toward one of the guards, who barely caught it in time.


    The coins jingled heavily.


    "Recruit some villagers, pay them properly for cleaning up the mess." Javier stretched his arms. "At least our people get extra work and extra pay today."


    The guards'' eyes widened. Even after defeating an entire enemy force effortlessly, Javier was still thinking about his people''s well-being.


    "As you command, Young Master!" They bowed deeply.


    As the guards left to carry out his orders, Liana suddenly smirked.


    She tilted her head, eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "So¡­ you''re accepting the role of the next heir, huh?"


    Javier froze mid-stretch.


    "Umm¡­ err¡­"


    He quickly looked away, pretending to be interested in the sky, the dirt, anything but Liana''s teasing gaze.


    But before he could escape¡ª


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, joining in.


    "Well, look at how our Young Master handles things so effortlessly."


    She gave him a knowing smile.


    "He''s already starting to act like Lord Garius himself."


    Javier choked on his own spit.


    "Cough¡ªwhat?! No way!"


    Liana giggled. "Oh? Then what do you call this?"


    She gestured at everything.


    The organized orders. The effortless problem-solving.


    Javier sweated.


    "I¡ªNo¡ªThat''s different! I was just¡­ um¡­ managing things temporarily!"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances.


    "Right~" They both said in sync, clearly not believing him.


    Javier groaned, slumping.


    Damn it. When did I start acting like my old man?!


    Liana''s smirk widened as she saw Javier squirm.


    She suddenly straightened her posture, placed one hand over her chest, and¡ª


    Bowed deeply.


    With a perfectly graceful and polite tone, she declared¡ª


    "Lord Javier! Your order, my lord!"


    Javier''s entire body stiffened.


    His soul left his body.


    "Eeee¡ªLiana!!" Javier panicked, waving his hands in front of her.


    "Don''t do that! That''s creepy!!"


    Liana tilted her head, looking completely innocent.


    "But my lord, you''re the next heir, aren''t you? Shouldn''t I practice addressing you properly?"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking.


    "I agree. We must prepare for the future."


    Javier grabbed his head in frustration.


    "No, no, no! Stop! I refuse! I won''t accept it!"


    Liana and Gloria just smile.


    Because no matter what he said¡ª


    They both knew the truth.


    Javier was already acting like an heir.


    And there was no escape.


    Liana bowed elegantly once more.


    "Lord Javier! Your order, my lord!"


    Javier flinched, his face twisting in horror.


    "Stop that!!"


    But before he could recover¡ª


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, her eyes shining mischievously.


    Then¡ª


    She also bowed.


    "Lord Javier~ What are your commands, my lord?"


    "Eeeee¡ªGloria, NOT YOU TOO?!"


    Javier stumbled backward, his Pekko, Buddy, giving him a judgmental look.


    Liana and Gloria exchanged smirks.


    "We must prepare to serve you as the next Count properly, right?" Liana said sweetly.


    Gloria nodded. "After all, Lord Javier will inherit the household."


    Javier collapsed onto Buddy.


    "Nope. I refuse. I quit. I''m running away."


    Liana giggled. "Where to, my lord?"


    Gloria smiled. "Shall we prepare travel arrangements, my lord?"


    Javier groaned, face buried in Buddy''s feathers.


    I hate this. I hate this. I hate this.


    And the worst part?


    He couldn''t even argue.


    Because deep down¡ª


    They were right.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 335 - 335: Schemes and Strategies ( 335 )

    Klimbert sat at his ornate desk, fingers tapping against the polished wood.


    A knock echoed from the door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Anem stepped inside, carrying a stack of reports.


    Klimbert leaned forward, eyes sharp.


    "Oh, Anem¡­ report?"


    Anem nodded, placing the documents on the desk.


    "Here, my lord."


    Klimbert flipped through the pages, his expression darkening as he read.


    "Hmm¡­ so the Amazarak warriors are scattered across the kingdom?"


    Anem remained calm. "Yes, my lord."


    Klimbert''s fingers tightened around the parchment.


    "And our territory?"


    Anem gave a small smirk. "Secure, my lord. The royal forces are handling the capture."


    Klimbert gritted his teeth.


    "Damn. Why capture them? They were supposed to be killed."


    His frustration was clear.


    "Don''t worry, my lord." He adjusted his gloves, his voice smooth. "Our units have been¡­ handling some of them in secret."


    Klimbert''s scowl turned into a slow smirk.


    "Heh. Good."


    Because while the royal forces played by the rules¡ª


    He didn''t have to.


    Klimbert leaned back, his fingers tapping against his desk.


    His expression darkened as he processed the report.


    Then, his voice cold and sharp¡ª


    "Anem."


    Anem bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s smirk was cruel.


    "So, they''re also moving to get that thing, huh?"


    Anem nodded. "Yes, my lord."


    Klimbert''s eyes narrowed.


    "And who''s the idiot responsible for bringing the Amazarak into the human kingdom?"


    Anem calmly adjusted his gloves.


    "According to our intelligence unit, it was Duke Ibzles and some high-ranking nobles."


    Klimbert snorted.


    "Hah¡­ that stupid man."


    His voice was laced with disdain.


    "Bringing those weak Amazarak warriors into the human kingdom, letting them scatter like rats, and now¡­"


    His fingers stopped tapping.


    His smirk disappeared.


    His eyes turned sharp and cold.


    "¡­They''re walking around my territory like they own the place."


    He exhaled slowly, as if trying to suppress his growing irritation.


    Then¡ª


    "Anem!"


    Anem bowed deeply. "Yes, my lord."


    Klimbert''s words were final. Absolute.


    "Ensure our units kill them all. We don''t need pests roaming my territory."


    Anem''s lips curled into a dark smirk.


    Klimbert''s smirk widened, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk.


    "If we kill them all, our chances of getting that thing increase significantly."


    His eyes gleamed with cold calculation.


    "Send our best unit. Make sure they complete the task unnoticed."


    Anem bowed slightly. "As you command, my lord."


    Klimbert let out a low chuckle.


    "Looks like our intelligence unit is faster than the others, huh?"


    Anem nodded. "Yes, my lord."


    But then, Klimbert''s expression darkened.


    His voice lowered.


    "So¡­ does Armand know about this?"


    Anem''s face remained unreadable.


    "Our intelligence unit cannot stay in Armand territory for long, so we haven''t gathered much information."


    Klimbert''s fingers stopped tapping.


    Anem continued, "However, according to eyewitness reports¡­ all Amazarak warriors that entered Armand territory never made it out."


    Klimbert''s brows furrowed.


    "Never made it out?"


    Anem nodded. "It seems someone handled them. But the people of Armand refuse to say who."


    A deep silence filled the room.


    Then¡ª


    Klimbert gritted his teeth.


    "Damn Garius."


    His fist slammed against the desk.


    "He''s one¡ªno, two steps ahead of me."


    His eyes glowed with frustration.


    His territory still had Amazarak warriors sneaking around.


    But Garius?


    His problems were already gone.


    Klimbert exhaled slowly, calming his temper.


    "Anem."


    Anem bowed slightly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s words were absolute.


    "Kill them all."


    Anem''s lips curled into a dark smirk.


    "It will be done, my lord."


    Klimbert leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple in irritation.


    "We should start handling our territory the way Garius does."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t want my lands infested with rats."


    His fingers tapped against the desk, his irritation boiling.


    "If only the royal forces weren''t around¡­ Damn."


    Anem, as always, remained calm.


    "No need to worry, my lord."


    He adjusted his gloves.


    "According to our intelligence unit, the royal forces are already reducing their presence across the kingdom. They''re pulling back to focus more on the borders and the capital."


    Klimbert''s fingers stopped tapping.


    His frustration melted into a smirk.


    "Oho~ So King Edmund is shifting his focus?"


    His eyes gleamed with new opportunities. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because if the royal forces weren''t paying attention¡­


    That meant he could move more freely.


    Meanwhile.


    Inside the Armand estate''s meeting room, Garius sat at the head of the table, reading through detailed reports on the recent incidents.


    After a moment, Garius set the documents down and asked¡ª


    "Alf. Our people¡ªare they safe?"


    Alf gave a firm nod. "Yes, my lord."


    His voice was as steady as ever.


    "My Beast Assassin Units are scattered across the territory, hunting the remaining intruders."


    He continued, "Our people are cooperating fully. Erinnette''s Elite Battle Maid Unit and Hesbeirn''s Elite Knight Unit are also deployed to ensure their safety."


    Garius leaned back, nodding slightly.


    "And my sons?"


    Alf gave a small smirk.


    "It seems they are handling things as well, without even realizing it."


    Garius chuckled. "Hmm¡­ more like their lovers are handling things for them."


    He turned to Erinnette, eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Good job training Meira and Lithia."


    Erinnette bowed slightly, her expression calm. "It was my duty, my lord."


    But then¡ª


    Garius let out a sigh.


    His eyes drifted toward another issue.


    "Haa¡­ but Javier¡­"


    Everyone in the room knew what he meant.


    Javier was different.


    It wasn''t about whether he was strong¡ªhe clearly was.


    But unlike his brothers, his battles were¡­ handled differently.


    Garius rested his chin on his hand. "We haven''t even seen much improvement from Gloria and Liana''s combat ability because of that damn puppet knight."


    Alf cleared his throat. "Yes, my lord. According to our observations¡­"


    "It seems that Young Master has modified all his puppet knights with what we call ''enemy detection'' and ''invisibility.''"


    Hesbeirn narrowed his eyes. "Wait¡­ all of them?"


    Alf nodded. "Yes."


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    Then Francesca, who had been sipping her tea gracefully, finally spoke.


    "Fufu~ As expected of my honey bun~."


    Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples.


    Alf continued his report, flipping to another document.


    "Not only that¡­"


    "It seems Young Master has also improved the puppet knights¡ªmaking them stronger, faster, and lighter."


    Hesbeirn raised a brow. "Lighter? With full armor?"


    Alf nodded. "Yes. It seems he made adjustments to what he calls the joint system."


    A pause.


    Garius frowned slightly. "The joint system?"


    His gaze shifted to Rasdingen, the dwarven overseer.


    "Rasdingen, explain."


    The giant dwarven craftsman scratched his beard, letting out a low grunt.


    Then, in deep dwarven slang, he muttered¡ª


    "Aye, m''lord, seems like the lad went an'' let me take a wee peek at ''is work."


    Garius raised a brow. "And?"


    Rasdingen crossed his thick arms, sighing.


    "The damn thing ain''t easy to copy, I tell ye that."


    He shook his head.


    "Only someone like the Young Master, with tha'' strange magic craftin'' skill, could pull it off."


    A brief silence.


    Francesca sipped her tea again, her lips curling into a knowing smile.


    Hesbeirn let out a low chuckle.


    Erinnette remained composed, but there was a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    Garius turned back to Alf.


    "And according to our magic research unit?"


    Alf''s smirk grew.


    "It seems, my lord, that no one else in the kingdom¡ªor beyond¡ªpossesses that skill."


    Another pause.


    Then, Garius let out a long sigh.


    "So he''s already ahead of everyone else, huh?"


    Francesca chuckled. "Didn''t you say you didn''t want him as heir?"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 336 - 336: Hammers and Laughs ( 336 )

    Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples.


    "No wonder he walks around with that smug look, bragging to Liana and Gloria."


    Alf smirked. "More like Liana and Gloria were forced to report it to us, my lord."


    The others chuckled, imagining how Javier probably boasted about his genius.


    Alf continued, flipping to another page.


    "Yes, my lord. Even the Magic Freezer Carriage he designed¡ªused to transport seafood across the kingdom¡ªruns on special enchantments only he can make."


    Garius raised a brow.


    Alf''s smirk grew. "Not only that¡ªthe Mana Bomb Launcher, the Mana Bombs, and most of his other inventions aren''t easy to copy either."


    He tapped the document. "So far, for the Mana Bomb Launcher and other improvements, everything is in Javier''s notebook¡ªspecifically to ensure Rasdingen can mass-produce them properly."


    Everyone turned to the giant dwarf.


    Rasdingen scratched his thick beard, letting out a grunt.


    "Aye, m''lord. Without the Young Master showin'' me how it''s done, I don''t think I could copy it or even make it meself."


    Hesbeirn chuckled, crossing his arms.


    "Oho~ So you mean to tell me¡­ the best blacksmith of the dwarves¡ªthe best among the best¡ªcouldn''t copy it?"


    Rasdingen squinted at him.


    Then¡ªhe cracked his knuckles.


    "Oi! Ya wanna fight, ya overgrown brute?!"


    Hesbeirn grinned, clearly enjoying himself.


    Rasdingen just smirked, and ignoring him.After that he reached forward¡ª


    His thick fingers tapped against Hesbeirn''s chest plate.


    A loud clang echoed in the room.


    Then Rasdingen muttered smugly¡ª


    "Lucky for ye, ya got me. This armor? The best. Even the Young Master said so."


    Hesbeirn paused, looking down at his armor.


    Then he clicked his tongue.


    Rasdingen grinned wider. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because for once¡ªhe won the argument.


    Rasdingen crossed his thick arms, letting out a gruff sigh.


    "Aye, even the Young Master''s been askin'' me how to improve his Puppet Knight armor units¡ªhow to melt mithril, adamantite, an'' that blasted special white ore."


    He scratched his beard.


    "Damn stuff''s rare! We only pulled several veins of it from our mines¡ªan'' yet the Young Master''s hoggin'' most of it!"


    He grumbled, but everyone knew¡ªJavier wouldn''t waste rare materials.


    Alf, however, just smiled.


    "Don''t worry, Rasdingen." He adjusted his gloves. "We still have some left. And remember? Erinnette and I need that for our weapon improvements."


    Hesbeirn grinned, slapping his broad chest.


    "Ah, don''t forget my armor and my greatsword too."


    Rasdingen narrowed his eyes. "Oi, oi! Now ye too?"


    Garius, who had been listening with amusement, finally spoke.


    "Rasdingen."


    The dwarf turned toward him. "Aye, m''lord?"


    Garius smiled. "My battle armor¡­ is it complete?"


    Silence.


    Rasdingen slowly turned to stare at everyone.


    Then¡ªhe threw his hands up.


    "OI! Are ye all placin'' orders like me blacksmith shop''s some damn restaurant?!"


    The room burst into laughter.


    Because no matter how much he complained¡ªRasdingen was still the best of the best.


    And they all knew it.


    Garius smiled, leaning back in his chair.


    His golden eyes glimmered with amusement.


    "Of course, Javier is a genius when it comes to Magic Crafting and his special skills."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Javier''s ability to create things no one else could was already beyond question.


    Garius'' smile deepened.


    "But when it comes to crafting the best weapons and armor?"


    He turned toward Rasdingen.


    "None can compare to Rasdingen."


    Silence.


    Rasdingen froze.


    His thick brows twitched.


    Then¡ªhe let out a loud grunt, crossing his arms.


    "Aye, m''lord¡­ ye better remember that!"


    But even as he grumbled, everyone could see it¡ªthe proud smirk hiding beneath his thick beard.


    Rasdingen grinned wide, slamming his fist against his chest plate with a loud clang!


    "Yeah! I''m second to none!"


    His deep dwarven voice boomed through the room.


    "Those royal blacksmiths? Bah!"


    He let out a hearty laugh.


    "My older brother can kiss my ass when it comes to blacksmithin''! Hahahaha!"


    The room burst into laughter.


    Even Garius couldn''t help but chuckle at Rasdingen''s over-the-top declaration.


    Because despite his loud mouth¡ªeveryone in the room knew one thing.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Meanwhile, in the Royal Blacksmith


    Inside the royal blacksmith workshop, a massive giant dwarf sat with a huge liquor bottle in hand. He raised it high, about to take a long swig¡ª


    But suddenly¡ª


    SPLASH!


    The liquor spilled all over his face.


    A moment of silence.


    Then¡ª


    "Damn! What a waste!" He wiped his beard furiously.


    His eyes twitched.


    Then, as if realizing something¡ª


    He slammed his fist on the table.


    "This must be Rasdingen''s fault!"


    He gritted his teeth, growling.


    "That bastard must be talkin'' about me!"


    A deep grumble echoed in his chest.


    Then suddenly¡ª


    He stood up, grabbed his smithing hammer, and stormed toward the exit.


    "Bah! Maybe I should pay him a visit!"


    Without another thought¡ªhe marched straight to the royal palace.


    Storming into the grand halls, he completely ignored the etiquette expected in front of royalty.


    He barged into the throne room.


    "MAJESTY! MAJESTY!"


    The royal guards flinched, their hands instinctively going to their weapons¡ªbut hesitated.


    Because they knew who this was.


    The Royal Blacksmith. A legendary dwarven craftsman.


    And now¡ªhe was standing before King Edmund himself.


    The massive dwarf raised his hammer over his shoulder, speaking casually¡ª


    "I wanna take leave!"


    King Edmund blinked. "...What?"


    The giant dwarf grinned.


    "I wanna see my little brother in Armand!"


    The king stared.


    The royal guards stared.


    And the giant dwarf? He just stood there, grinning like it was the most normal request in the world.


    "Aw~ Come on, Majesty! I never take any leave, yeah?"


    His deep, booming voice echoed through the grand hall, completely unfazed by the presence of royal guards, nobles, and even the king himself.


    King Edmund just sighed, rubbing his temples.


    This damn dwarf¡­ No respect. No formality. Nothing.


    Yet¡ªhe wasn''t angry.


    Because this was just how he was.


    The royal blacksmith was too valuable to be punished for his lack of etiquette.


    Edmund simply smiled and asked,


    "Why do you need leave now?"


    His tone was calm, but curious.


    Because knowing this Giant dwarf¡ªit had to be something ridiculous.


    The king''s advisor and General Gilmon both pinched the bridge of their noses, clearly frustrated.


    The advisor sighed heavily.


    "Murigen¡­ at least show some formality."


    Murigen blinked.


    Then, with a completely serious expression¡ª


    "Huh!? What''s that? Can it be munched?"


    A deep silence filled the throne room.


    The advisor''s eye twitched.


    General Gilmon sighed louder.


    The royal guards held back their laughter.


    King Edmund? He just chuckled, shaking his head.


    Because this¡ªthis was just how Murigen was.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 337 - 337: A Dwarf, a Wyvern, and a Bottle ( 337 )

    Before King Edmund could even respond¡ª


    Murigen suddenly pointed at the royal table.


    "Oh! And Majesty!"


    He grinned wildly, his massive hand gesturing toward a bottle.


    "I''ma take that bottle of liquor!"


    The king''s eyes narrowed.


    "And those royal wyverns! Thank ye!"


    "WAIT, WHAT?!" King Edmund shot up from his throne.


    But before he could say anything¡ª


    Murigen BOLTED OUT.


    The royal guards were too stunned to react.


    The advisors were speechless.


    General Gilmon facepalmed hard.


    And King Edmund¡ª


    "MURIGEN¡ª!!"


    His shout echoed through the palace.


    But the giant dwarf was already gone.


    With a bottle of royal liquor¡­


    And on his way to steal a damn wyvern.


    From outside the palace, a loud voice boomed.


    "DON''T WORRY, MAJESTY! I WON''T TAKE LEAVE FOR LONG!"


    King Edmund stormed toward the balcony, his eyes twitching with frustration.


    The royal advisors and General Gilmon followed, looking just as frustrated.


    When they looked down¡ª


    They saw Murigen already mounting a royal wyvern, the liquor bottle dangling from his belt.


    The wyvern growled, but Murigen patted its neck confidently.


    He grinned up at the furious king.


    "AND BY THE WAY¡ª"


    His booming voice carried across the palace walls.


    "I''LL SEND YER REGARDS TO YER OLD FRIEND, YAH?!"


    The wyvern took off.


    King Edmund rubbed his temples.


    That damn dwarf¡­


    General Gilmon sighed. "¡­Should we send someone after him?"


    The king just waved a hand tiredly.


    "No. He''ll be back soon."


    And just like that¡ª


    Murigen was gone.


    Off to Armand.


    With a stolen royal wyvern¡­


    And a bottle of the kingdom''s finest liquor.


    As the royal wyvern soared through the skies, Murigen let out a loud, booming laugh.


    "BAHAHAHAHA! CAN''T WAIT T'' SEE RASDINGEN AN'' PUNCH ''IM RIGHT IN ''IS UGLY BEARD-FACE!"


    Murigen just grinned, taking a deep swig from the stolen liquor bottle.


    "OI! RASDINGEN, YE LITTLE SHITE! YE BEST PREPARE YER FACE FER ME FIST! BAHAAHAHA!"


    The winds howled around him, but Murigen didn''t care.


    Because soon¡ª S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d be in Armand.


    And his little brother was about to get one hell of a surprise.


    Meanwhile, in Armand Estate...


    Rasdingen stretched his arms and smiled wide, showing off his thick beard.


    "M''LORD! I WANNA DRINK MORE LIQUOR!"


    For a moment, everyone in the room was quiet.


    Garius, still sitting at the table, sighed and rubbed his head.


    This dwarf never changes.


    "Just go to the wine cellar and take what you want."


    But Rasdingen frowned and shook his head.


    "NAH, NAH! NOT THAT ONE, M''LORD!"


    "THAT WINE BE ONLY FER KIDS! IMA WANT STRONG LIQUOR!"


    The room fell silent again.


    Francesca giggled softly, covering her mouth.


    Hesbeirn clicked his tongue.


    Erinnette sipped her tea, not bothered at all.


    And Garius?


    He sighed again, even deeper this time.


    Because dealing with this giant dwarves was tiring.


    Rasdingen stormed out of the meeting room, his heavy boots making loud noises on the stone floors.


    He didn''t hesitate and went straight to the storage cellar.


    As soon as he got to the entrance¡ª


    He kicked the doors open with a loud BANG!


    The storage caretaker hardly reacted.


    He just let out a long, tired sigh.


    Even the guards nearby didn''t try to stop him.


    They looked at each other but quickly looked away.


    Because at this point¡ª


    This was normal.


    This big dwarf did this every time.


    Rasdingen walked in, looking at the shelves like a hunter looking for food.


    Then, in his thick dwarf voice, he shouted¡ª


    "OI! WHERE''S THA'' LIQUOR?!"


    The storage staff sighed again without turning around.


    Without saying anything, he lazily raised his hand and pointed to the back.


    Because really¡ª


    Why bother?


    Even the lord of the Region, Garius himself, didn''t say a word.


    "IMA TAKE THIS ONE, THIS ONE, AN'' THAT ONE! BAHAAHAHA!"


    The storage staff didn''t react.


    Without hesitation, one of them picked up a ledger and wrote down everything Rasdingen took.


    No arguments.


    No complaints.


    Just a quiet acceptance.


    Because this was normal.


    Rasdingen swung the bottles over his shoulder, balancing them perfectly.


    With a proud look, he strutted out of the cellar like he had just won a big prize.


    He enjoyed the "loot" he had taken.


    And the staff?


    They sighed again.


    "¡­As usual."


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Giddie had just come back from the forest.


    And behind him..


    A huge group of wild Pekko birds.


    All "willingly" following him.


    Among them were Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn Pekko.


    They marched in line, as if following orders.


    "Cuquawwwked!"


    The wild Pekko group replied quickly, their heads moving up and down like they were saying¡ª


    "Yes, boss!"


    But then¡ª


    Giddie suddenly turned and saw Rasdingen walking by¡ª


    Carrying a lot of liquor.


    "Cuquawwwk!"


    Rasdingen jumped a little, surprised.


    "DAMN YE, YE GOLD FEATHERED DEMON! DON''T SCARE ME LIKE THAT!"


    Giddie stared at him.


    Unblinking.


    Judging.


    Rasdingen gulped.


    "This damn big bird..."


    Then he noticed the big group of wild Pekko behind Giddie.


    Rasdingen raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Ye bringin'' more to yer flock, eh?"


    Giddie puffed up his chest with pride.


    Rasdingen shook his head.


    He waved a hand, trying to shoo Giddie away while keeping his liquor bottles balanced.


    "Shoo, shoo! Go t'' yer lord, eh?! I''ma busy ''ere!"


    "Cuquawwwk!"


    Giddie stayed right where he was, still staring.


    Rasdingen frowned, narrowing his eyes at the golden Pekko.


    "Bah! Yer lucky ye be M''lord''s bird! If not, I''d be roastin'' yer fat feathery arse fer dinner¡ª"


    "Cuquawwwk?"


    Giddie tilted his head slightly.


    His sharp eyes fixed on Rasdingen, showing suspicion.


    Rasdingen froze.


    Then quickly coughed into his fist.


    "Ahh¡­ Nothin''."


    Giddie didn''t move.


    He just gave Rasdingen a long, slow, judgmental stare.


    Meanwhile, at the Border Wall¡­


    The guards patrolling the Armand border wall suddenly froze.


    One of them squinted into the distance.


    "Oi¡­ is that a wyvern?"


    Another guard turned quickly, looking confused.


    "Huh? A single wyvern?"


    That was unusual.


    Most wyverns traveled in groups, and if it was a messenger, they usually carried banners.


    The guards quickly called for their captain.


    In moments, the Border Captain arrived, holding his mana binoculars.


    He lifted them to his eyes and focused on the approaching creature.


    "Ah. The royal wyvern."


    "Wait, why would the royal family send someone alone?" one soldier asked.


    A deep, loud laughter echoed from above.


    And there was mumbling.


    Very loud mumbling.


    The words blended together, hard to understand¡ª


    But filled with excitement and confidence.


    "BAHAHAHAHA! RASDINGEN, YE WEE SHITE, YE BEST BE READY FER ME FIST! BWAHAHAHA!"


    The soldiers looked at their captain.


    The captain looked back at them.


    Then, rubbing his temples, he sighed again.


    "Just let the wyvern pass."


    One of the guards hesitated. "Shouldn''t we at least¡ª"


    The captain interrupted him.


    "And contact the main estate. Tell them they have loud company incoming."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 338 - 338: Cheers and Chaos ( 338 )

    One of the soldiers hesitated, still watching the loud, laughing wyvern rider getting closer. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he turned to the captain and asked¡ª


    "Do you know that rider, Captain?"


    The captain lowered his mana binoculars, already looking tired.


    He rubbed his temples before answering.


    "Uhh¡­ you know our lord''s special blacksmith, right?"


    The soldiers perked up.


    "Master Rasdingen?"


    "Yeah."


    There was a short silence.


    The guards exchanged confused looks.


    One of them tilted his head. "What about him?"


    The captain sighed heavily and nodded toward the approaching wyvern.


    "That wyvern rider? Let''s just say¡­ he''s a copy of¡ª"


    "Copy?" one of the soldiers blinked, looking puzzled.


    The captain paused, searching for the right words.


    "Ah¡­ more like..."


    He exhaled loudly and finally said¡ª


    "He''s Rasdingen''s troublemaker partner."


    With a deep sigh, he turned to his men.


    "Contact all the bases in every town."


    The soldiers stood up straight, paying close attention.


    "Inform our overseers."


    "A troublesome drinker has arrived."


    Meanwhile in the Armand estate¡­


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Alf stepped inside, bowing politely.


    Garius looked up from his paperwork.


    "Hmm? Yes, Alf?"


    Alf cleared his throat, his voice calm but amused.


    "Ah, my lord¡­ we have received a message."


    Garius leaned back slightly, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes?"


    Alf smiled a little before delivering the news.


    "Rasdingen''s twin is coming."


    A long silence filled the room.


    Garius exhaled deeply and rubbed his temple.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­ that''s a small problem."


    He waved his hand, dismissing it.


    "Nothing to worry about."


    Another pause.


    Then, with a grin, he added¡ª


    "Besides¡­ it''ll be fun to watch."


    Alf''s smile grew wider.


    Erinnette, standing beside him, smiled knowingly.


    Rasdingen strolled casually through the estate grounds, heading back to the barracks.


    At that moment¡ª


    He was enjoying life.


    "BAH! This drink be good!"


    He grinned, raising the bottle high and taking a long, satisfied gulp.


    The strong burn of liquor went down his throat, warming his chest.


    "Aye, this be the best part o'' the day!"


    But then¡ª


    A huge shadow came over him.


    Above, a wyvern soared in the sky.


    And from its back¡ª


    A figure jumped down.


    A giant, broad figure.


    With a fist pulled back, ready to strike.


    Flying through the air like a diving rock.


    A direct attack on Rasdingen.


    And yet¡ª


    Rasdingen, completely unaware, kept walking.


    Still drinking.


    Still enjoying his liquor.


    And...


    "BUUUHHH!!!"


    Rasdingen''s eyes bulged as a massive fist hit his face.


    His body lurched back, feet dragging as the force sent him skidding.


    His liquor bottle flew into the air.


    Loud, booming laughter filled the estate.


    "BAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    The attacker landed heavily, shaking the ground.


    Then, standing tall with a big, victorious grin¡ª


    Murigen.


    "TASTE THE SURPRISE FIST, BROTHER! BWAHAHAHA!"


    Rasdingen stumbled, holding his face and blinking in confusion.


    "Who da hell just punched me?!"


    Before Rasdingen could recover¡ª


    Murigen lunged forward and¡ª


    SNATCHED HIS LIQUOR BOTTLE.


    "BAHAHAHAHA! THANKS FER THE DRINK, BROTHER!"


    Rasdingen froze for half a second.


    Then his brain caught up.


    His face turned red.


    His veins bulged.


    "OI! MURIGEN, YE THIEVIN'' BASTARD! DON''T STEAL ME BLOODY DRINK!"


    He immediately took off, chasing after Murigen, who was still laughing like a madman.


    Murigen took a swig of the liquor while running.


    "BAHAHA! TASTES EVEN BETTER WHEN IT''S STOLEN! BWAHAHA!"


    Rasdingen roared.


    "I''M GONNA BASH YER THICK SKULL, YE DAMNED THIEVES!"


    After a long, chaotic chase through the estate¡ª


    Murigen finally stopped and tipped the liquor bottle upside down.


    Not a single drop was left.


    He blinked.


    Then, with a loud disappointed groan, he threw his hands in the air.


    "EH?! TOO SMALL FER ME!"


    Then he turned to Rasdingen with a wild grin.


    "BROTHER! WE NEED MORE!"


    A brief silence.


    Then¡ª


    "YE DAMNED THIEVIN'' BASTARD¡ª!"


    Rasdingen''s fist shot forward, hitting Murigen''s face.


    Murigen staggered back, but instead of getting mad¡ª


    He grinned.


    He punched Rasdingen back.


    "BAHAHA! LONG TIME NO SEE, BROTHER!"


    Rasdingen cracked his knuckles.


    "AYE! YE TOO, YA LOUD-MOUTHED DRUNK!"


    Fists flew.


    Punch after punch.


    Neither held back.


    Neither dodged.


    Both laughed like maniacs while pounding on each other.


    After a while, both Murigen and Rasdingen finally stopped.


    Their fists dropped.


    Their laughter echoed through the estate.


    They stepped forward¡­ and embraced.


    A tight, rough hug.


    Murigen grinned wide, his booming voice warm.


    "Damn ye, me brother! Ye didn''t change at all!"


    Rasdingen snorted, smirking.


    "Same goes fer ye, Murigen!"


    Suddenly, he grabbed Murigen''s beard and gave it a hard tug.


    Murigen yelped.


    "Oi! Ye damn bastard, that hurts!"


    Rasdingen grinned proudly.


    "Just checkin''! Hah! Still as thick as ever, eh?"


    Murigen rubbed his chin, a bit annoyed.


    "Aye, ''tis a sign o'' wisdom an'' strength, ye know?"


    Rasdingen laughed deeply.


    "Hah! Wisdom me arse! More like a sign that ye''re still ugly as sin!"


    Murigen punched his arm.


    Rasdingen punched back.


    They laughed again.


    Because no matter how many years passed¡ª


    They were still brothers.


    And some things never change.


    Murigen threw an arm around Rasdingen''s shoulder, grinning wildly.


    "BROTHER! I NEED MORE DRINK!"


    Rasdingen stroked his beard, thinking.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    His lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    "A''right! Follow me!"


    With heavy footsteps, the two giant dwarves stomped toward the storage cellar.


    The servants and guards who saw them froze in fear.


    One staff member muttered, "¡­Oh no."


    Another paled, whispering, "¡­Not just one Rasdingen¡­ now there''s two?!"


    As the dwarven brothers reached the storage entrance¡ª


    Rasdingen kicked the doors open.


    Murigen marched in right behind him.


    They both grinned widely, eyes shining as they looked at the shelves full of liquor.


    Murigen clapped his hands together.


    "LET''S JUST TAKE AS MANY AS WE CAN!"


    Rasdingen nodded eagerly.


    "AND DRINK TO OUR HEART''S CONTENT!"


    Without hesitation¡ª


    They began grabbing bottles, stuffing them under their arms, in their belts, and anywhere they could fit them.


    Murigen''s nose twitched.


    His eyes darted to another shelf.


    "OI! TAKE THAT DRIED MEAT TOO!"


    Rasdingen looked and then grinned.


    "Aye! This one goes damn well with drink!"


    They piled up smoked and dried meats, already planning their feast.


    Then Murigen suddenly paused.


    His expression turned serious.


    "Brother?"


    Rasdingen glanced at him.


    "Hmm?"


    Murigen narrowed his eyes cautiously.


    Then, in a low voice, he asked¡ª


    "Ye got¡­ cheese?"


    Rasdingen rubbed his beard thoughtfully.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s ask the maids to bring it to us!"


    Murigen''s grin returned instantly.


    "Aye! Aye! That''s the plan!"


    With liquor, dried meat, and the promise of cheese¡ª


    The dwarven drinking night was about to begin.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 339 - 339: Speed, Skill, and Sarcasm ( 339 )

    Javier strolled through Akan Village, enjoying the peaceful moment.


    The smell of freshly grilled meat filled the air, mixing with the earthy scent of the fields.


    Children ran past him, laughing. Villagers smiled and waved.


    For once¡ª


    Everything was calm.


    But then¡ª


    A chill ran down his spine.


    His enemy detection skill flared.


    Danger. Close. Approaching fast.


    Javier''s expression darkened instantly.


    Without hesitation, he shouted¡ª


    "Liana! Gloria! Defend the villagers!"


    Liana''s sharp eyes locked onto his, sensing the urgency.


    "Young Master!"


    Gloria''s calm demeanor changed, her hands moving to her hidden blades.


    "What''s happening?"


    Javier raised a hand.


    "Get back! Just cover our people."


    Both maids hesitated for half a second¡ª


    But they obeyed without question.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow loomed overhead.


    From the sky, something descended quickly.


    Someone.


    With a loud crash, they landed just a few meters away from Javier, dust and debris flying up from the impact.


    As the dust settled, Javier''s eyes narrowed.


    A girl.


    She stood up slowly, her body poised like a predator.


    Her arms, legs, and part of her face had intricate patterns¡ªancient markings carved into her skin.


    Not tattoos.


    Amazarak markings.


    Her eyes locked onto him.


    A single Amazarak warrior.


    Inside Javier''s mind, he analyzed the girl.


    Her movements, mana flow, stance.


    And the verdict?


    She wasn''t strong.


    At least¡ª not as strong as the Sword Hero.


    Javier''s lips curled into a grin.


    "Heh¡­ well, I was getting bored anyway."


    His eyes sparkled with amusement.


    With a low chuckle, he tilted his head slightly.


    "¡­So entertain me, girl."


    The girl''s eyes flashed.


    She vanished.


    A sudden burst of movement¡ªfaster than an ordinary warrior¡ª


    And she reappeared behind him.


    Her kick came swift and brutal, aimed straight at his head.


    Javier''s grin never faded.


    With a casual motion, he raised one hand¡ª


    And blocked it effortlessly.


    The moment he blocked her kick, the girl didn''t retreat.


    She didn''t flinch.


    She didn''t speak.


    Instead¡ª


    Her aura erupted.


    A surge of mana pressure surrounded her, causing the air to tremble.


    Javier''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    (Hoh¡­ so she''s been holding back, huh?)


    Yet¡ª


    Even as her power flared, her expression remained emotionless.


    She still hadn''t said a word.


    No battle cry.


    No taunt.


    Just pure silence.


    (Weird.)


    Then¡ª


    She moved.


    Faster. Stronger.


    Her feet dug into the ground, and in an instant¡ª


    She charged straight at Javier.


    Her movements were refined, her control over her mana clear.


    Javier''s grin widened.


    His eyes shone with excitement.


    "Oh! Magic close combat? Nice!"


    For the first time in a while¡ª


    He actually felt like playing.


    The girl vanished again, her movements faster and sharper.


    She attacked.


    Her fists blurred, throwing a rapid barrage of strikes, each aimed at a vital point.


    But¡ª


    Javier just grinned.


    His hands moved lazily, blocking every single punch with almost no effort.


    Her speed?


    Decent.


    Her technique?


    Not bad.


    But to Javier?


    Still slow.


    His voice dripped with amusement as he smirked.


    "Nice."


    He casually tilted his head to the side, dodging a straight punch with ease.


    "¡­Errr, but still slow."


    The girl''s eyes narrowed.


    She didn''t react to his words.


    No frustration.


    No emotion.


    Just pure focus.


    Then¡ª


    She jumped back, gathering mana around her leg.


    Flames ignited, swirling violently around her foot.


    She launched forward. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames roared, her attack powerful enough to shatter solid stone.


    The villagers watching from afar gasped in fear.


    But Javier?


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t flinch.


    Instead¡ª


    He reached out.


    And with a single hand¡ª


    He caught her leg.


    The flames licked his skin, but he didn''t even acknowledge them.


    Then, without hesitation¡ª


    He threw her.


    Hard.


    Her body spun midair, crashing into the ground several meters away, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Javier rolled his shoulders.


    "Not bad."


    Then he grinned.


    "But you''ll need more than that to entertain me."


    Javier smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    His hand rested on the back of his head, his posture completely relaxed¡ªas if he wasn''t even in a fight.


    With a mocking smirk, he tilted his head slightly.


    "Come on, bitch. Use your real power."


    The Amazarak girl''s eyes flickered.


    Her body tensed.


    She moved.


    A surge of mana surrounded her, boosting her speed even more.


    With zero hesitation, she charged¡ª


    Faster. More precise.


    Her fists and kicks flew, launching a relentless barrage of close combat attacks.


    Each strike aimed to break bones.


    Every movement refined and controlled.


    But¡ª


    Javier''s grin never faded.


    His body shifted slightly, dodging some attacks and blocking others¡ªstill looking completely unbothered.


    He yawned.


    "Aw~ come on~," he drawled, voice teasing.


    He tilted his head mid-dodge, narrowly avoiding a punch.


    Then, with a smug grin, he casually added¡ª


    "Use a weapon too."


    Because honestly?


    This was still too easy.


    Javier let out a mock sigh, shaking his head as he effortlessly blocked another punch.


    "I don''t know why you Amazarak think you can win every fight with just fists and close combat. Damn!"


    His eyes glowed with amusement as he dodged another kick by leaning slightly to the side.


    Then¡ªhe smirked.


    "Is that your full speed? Come on! Too slow."


    The girl''s expression remained cold, but her attacks grew sharper and more precise.


    She was pushing herself to the limit.


    But¡ª


    Javier?


    He was still just playing.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    He vanished.


    A burst of wind filled the space where he stood.


    The girl''s eyes widened as she lost sight of him.


    Then¡ª


    He reappeared.


    Right in front of her.


    Their faces inches apart.


    His expression?


    A slow, mocking grin.


    Before she could react¡ª


    He vanished again.


    Then¡ªhe reappeared behind her.


    This time, his face was serious.


    Then¡ªgone.


    Now¡ªto her left.


    A raised eyebrow, a smug smirk.


    Then¡ªgone.


    Now¡ªto her right.


    A look of complete boredom.


    Then¡ªgone again.


    Reappearing at random places, each time showing a different expression.


    Mocking.


    Playing.


    Taunting.


    The girl''s body tensed.


    Because she just realized¡ª


    She couldn''t track him at all.


    Javier''s speed only increased.


    A blur of motion.


    Reappearing. Vanishing.


    Circling her faster than her eyes could follow.


    In between, his voice echoed, dripping with mockery.


    "Come on! I thought you Amazarak were stronger!"


    Another blur¡ªhe appeared behind her.


    "Just like your warriors, right?"


    Another burst of speed¡ªhe stood a few meters away now.


    Then¡ª


    With zero hesitation, he tossed something onto the ground.


    A small object.


    It hit the dirt with a dull clink.


    The girl''s eyes snapped down.


    (That''s¡­ our warrior''s¡­?!)


    It was a necklace.


    Not just any necklace¡ªan Amazarak warrior''s token.


    Made from the fangs of beasts, engraved with battle markings.


    A warrior''s pride.


    One of her own.


    And Javier?


    He just grinned.


    His eyes gleamed.


    "You all came here thinking you could do something to my people?"


    He stepped forward.


    His grin widened.


    His voice¡ªlow, almost dangerous.


    "Do you think I will let a banana produce fruit twice?"


    A cold silence.


    The villagers behind him shivered, not understanding the meaning¡ª


    But the Amazarak girl?


    Her body tensed.


    Because she knew exactly what he meant.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 340 - 340: Rise of the Predator ( 340 )

    The air around Javier shifted.


    His grin faded.


    His eyes darkened.


    Then¡ª


    A pressure surged from him.


    A cold, oppressive aura that made the very air feel heavier.


    For the first time¡ª


    The Amazarak girl felt it.


    Pure killing intent.


    Javier tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    Then¡ªhis voice dropped to a dangerous tone.


    "People from one of my villages were killed. Slaughtered before my eyes¡­"


    His fists clenched.


    His mana flared slightly, making the ground crack beneath him.


    "¡­Because of those ''Saint of Three Kingdoms'' bastards."


    A brief silence followed.


    He took a step forward.


    The girl flinched.


    Javier''s voice grew sharper, colder.


    "Do you think I''ll let a mistake like that happen again?"


    The girl''s breath hitched. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gritted her teeth, her instincts screaming at her to move.


    Javier''s aura grew even heavier.


    His eyes widened slightly¡ªnot in surprise¡ª


    But in pure intimidation.


    "Your people might be strong in other human regions."


    His expression twisted into a smirk.


    "But in my land?"


    A heavy silence fell¡ª


    Then, his voice dropped to a whisper.


    "You ain''t."


    The girl''s body stiffened as a chill crawled down her spine.


    But before she could react¡ª


    Javier lowered his stance.


    "You wanna use close combat?"


    He grinned¡ª


    "Fine. I''ll give you that."


    He vanished.


    The girl''s eyes widened.


    (Where?!)


    But before she could even locate him¡ª


    A fist smashed into her stomach.


    Her breath exploded out of her lungs.


    Another hit to the ribs.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Each strike landed clean.


    Each punch precise and brutal.


    Her body jerked violently, unable to defend.


    She tried to counter¡ª


    But she couldn''t even see him anymore.


    All she felt¡ª


    Was pain.


    The Amazarak girl coughed, her body trembling from the relentless blows.


    She knew.


    She couldn''t win like this.


    Her teeth sank into her own finger, drawing blood.


    Then, with a swift motion¡ª


    She smeared the blood across her bone-engraved necklace.


    The moment it was marked¡ª


    She hurled it to the ground.


    The air cracked with dark energy, mana surging violently as the ground split apart.


    Then¡ª


    Ten massive skeleton warriors clawed their way up from the earth.


    Not human skeletons¡ªbut beasts.


    Each one towered over a man, their bone structures twisted, their eyes glowing with eerie light.


    The villagers screamed, stumbling back in terror.


    And the girl?


    She gritted her teeth, breathing heavily.


    Her gamble had been made.


    This would force him to react.


    But¡ª


    Javier?


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t flinch.


    He just¡­ smirked.


    "Just ten?"


    His voice dripped with mockery.


    Before the girl could process his reaction¡ª


    A cold, mechanical sound filled the air.


    From behind Javier, the shadows shifted.


    Then¡ªa towering white figure stepped forward.


    No¡ªnot just one.


    Ten.


    Javier''s White Puppet Knights.


    The moment the skeletal monsters moved¡ª


    The Puppet Knights reacted instantly.


    One skeleton''s head was crushed into dust.


    SLASH!


    Another was bisected, bones shattering like glass.


    The rest barely had time to react¡ª


    Before they were annihilated in mere seconds.


    The girl''s eyes widened in pure disbelief.


    She had summoned ten monsters.


    And they had been wiped out instantly.


    Javier yawned.


    Then, tilting his head, he grinned.


    "Is that all?"


    The bones of the shattered monsters lay scattered across the ground, their eerie glow fading away.


    The Amazarak girl trembled.


    Not just from pain.


    Not just from exhaustion.


    But from pure disbelief.


    Her strongest summon¡ª


    Gone.


    Wiped out in an instant.


    And then¡ª


    Javier''s voice cut through the silence.


    Sharp. Cold.


    "Hey, bitch!"


    The girl flinched.


    Then, slowly¡ªshe looked up.


    Javier''s eyes glowed, his expression no longer playful.


    His body relaxed, but his presence¡ª


    Overwhelming.


    Then, his voice dropped into a dangerous growl.


    "If you wanna fight¡ª"


    A pause.


    Then, with absolute authority, he snarled¡ª


    "DON''T TARGET CIVILIANS."


    His mana flared violently, causing the very ground beneath him to crack.


    He took a step forward.


    "I''m right here."


    His voice was low.


    His grin returned¡ªbut this time, it was different.


    No more teasing.


    No more mockery.


    This was the grin of a predator.


    The Amazarak girl''s breathing was ragged.


    Her summons¡ªgone.


    Her attacks¡ªuseless.


    And now¡ª


    Javier took a step forward.


    His smirk deepened, but his eyes¡ª


    Cold. Merciless.


    He raised his hand.


    A simple, casual motion.


    "Well¡ª"


    A sharp crack echoed through the air.


    The temperature plummeted.


    Frost spread across the ground in a chilling wave.


    The Amazarak girl''s body tensed¡ªher instincts screamed DANGER.


    Javier''s smirk widened.


    "Playtime''s over."


    From the ground¡ª


    Massive ice spikes erupted, surrounding her in an instant.


    A jagged, crystalline cage of death.


    Simultaneously¡ª


    Above her, dozens of deadly ice spears materialized in the air, hovering¡ªwaiting.


    A perfect execution.


    No escape.


    Javier''s golden eyes gleamed as he whispered¡ª


    "Judgment."


    A single word.


    A final sentence.


    And the ice struck down.


    The battle was over.


    The Amazarak girl lay weak, her body impaled by countless ice spikes.


    Blood dripped onto the frozen ground, staining the frost deep crimson.


    And yet¡ª


    She still breathed.


    Shallow. Weak. But alive.


    Javier slowly walked toward her.


    His boots crunched against the ice, each step deliberate.


    He didn''t rush.


    Didn''t gloat.


    He simply stopped in front of her.


    With an amused smirk, he tilted his head.


    "Well¡­ that wasn''t even a real ''Judgment'' skill."


    His eyes gleamed down at her, unbothered.


    "But still¡ª"


    A pause.


    Then, voice laced with curiosity, he muttered¡ª


    "You''ve got quite the will to live, huh?"


    Javier crouched down slightly, observing the half-conscious Amazarak girl.


    Her breath was ragged.


    Her body trembled from the sheer amount of damage she had taken.


    And yet¡ªshe still clung to life.


    Javier''s grin widened.


    "Well¡­ maybe."


    Then¡ª


    Dark tendrils of mana burst from his hand.


    A vile, twisted energy coiled around the girl''s broken body, wrapping her tightly.


    Not killing her.


    Not suffocating her.


    But ensuring she wouldn''t escape.


    Her eyes flickered weakly, barely aware of what was happening.


    Javier chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Don''t worry."


    His voice was mockingly soft.


    Then, with a sly smirk, he leaned in slightly.


    "You won''t die."


    A pause.


    Then¡ª


    "Well¡­ not yet."


    His fingers tightened slightly, reinforcing the bind.


    "I think I still have some use for you."


    Another smirk.


    But inside his mind¡ª


    A different thought flickered.


    His lips twitched, entertained by the idea.


    With zero hesitation, he casually raised a hand.


    "Hmm¡­ Well¡­ Heal!"


    A soft green glow surrounded the girl''s wounds, stopping her from bleeding out completely.


    He wasn''t healing her fully.


    Just enough.


    Just enough to keep playing with his new toy.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 341 - 341: Too Close for Comfort ( 341 )

    "Young Master."


    Javier glanced to the side.


    Liana''s calm eyes studied him, suspicion hidden beneath her polite tone.


    "Hmm?"


    Gloria, standing beside her, adjusted her glasses.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    "You''re not planning to make her your girl too, right?"


    Javier almost choked.


    "No way!"


    His denial was instant.


    Liana stared.


    Gloria stared harder.


    A long silence followed.


    Then¡ªLiana crossed her arms.


    "¡­Then why are you taking her?"


    Javier blinked.


    "¡­Errrr¡­"


    Gloria tilted her head slightly, adjusting her glasses again.


    "Why not just finish her?"


    Another silence.


    Javier scratched his cheek, looking away.


    "¡­Well¡­"


    A pause.


    "¡­If I wanted to, I could."


    He grinned.


    Then he stretched his arms lazily before adding¡ª


    "But I think Father would want to know something."


    Liana sighed.


    Gloria rubbed her temples.


    Javier grinned as he turned toward his trusty mount.


    "Buddy!"


    "Cuquawked!"


    His big, smug Pekko strutted over, head held high.


    Javier patted his beak.


    "My boy!"


    But then¡ª


    Buddy''s sharp eyes landed on the Amazarak girl, still wrapped tightly in Javier''s magic vines.


    He tilted his head.


    "Cuquawked?" (What''s this?)


    Javier snorted.


    "Oh? This girl? You carry her."


    Buddy froze.


    His feathers ruffled.


    His expression flat.


    "Cuquawked!" (No way!)


    Javier''s face fell.


    "Ehhh!? Buddy!!!"


    Buddy turned his head away dramatically.


    His stance firm and unyielding.


    Liana and Gloria covered their mouths, hiding their chuckles.


    Javier groaned.


    "Come on! Just this once?"


    Buddy stomped his foot.


    "Cuquawked!" (Not happening!)


    Javier sighed dramatically, rubbing his temples.


    Then¡ªhis eyes gleamed.


    "Pikko?"


    Pikko didn''t react.


    "Peanuts?"


    Both Pekko turned their heads away, pretending not to hear him at all.


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    (Oh, so they''re doing this now, huh?)


    Liana covered her mouth, stifling a giggle.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Javier threw his hands in the air.


    "Damn it! This is all your fault, bitch!"


    The Amazarak girl, still bound, barely twitched.


    She had been beaten, impaled, humiliated¡ªand now, apparently, blamed for a Pekko rebellion.


    Buddy and Pikko were still refusing to carry her.


    And Javier was starting to regret everything.


    Javier clasped his hands together, lowering his voice to a pleading tone.


    "Buddy! Pleaseee!"


    Buddy turned away.


    "Cuquawked!" (No!) S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    This darn bird.


    He exhaled slowly, then¡ª


    His smirk returned.


    "Haa¡­ fine."


    Javier crossed his arms, his voice casual.


    "Maybe I should tell Giddie that you refused to help me bring this proof to Father¡­"


    Buddy froze.


    Javier grinned.


    "¡­I''m sure Giddie will understand."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Buddy slowly turned his head back toward him, eyes filled with pure terror.


    "Cuquawked¡ª" (Wait¡ª!)


    Javier raised an eyebrow.


    Buddy stared.


    Without a sound, he lowered himself slightly, accepting defeat.


    Javier patted his beak.


    "Good boy."


    Liana sighed. Gloria shook her head.


    And Buddy? He accepted his fate.


    Because for the Pekko¡ª


    Giddie''s judgment was absolute.


    Javier grinned, stretching his arms.


    "Alright! Help me tie this girl on my back."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, then¡ªwithout a word, they got to work.


    The Amazarak girl, still wrapped in magic vines, was lifted like a sack of grain.


    Gloria pulled the ropes tight.


    Liana secured the knots expertly.


    And in the process¡ª


    They both pinched her hard.


    "Amazarak warriors are tough, right? This shouldn''t bother you."


    Pinch.


    The girl twitched.


    Liana smiled politely.


    "Oh, my hand slipped~."


    Pinch.


    Javier snickered, feeling the slight movements on his back.


    "Hah! You girls are enjoying this too much."


    Liana tilted her head innocently.


    "I have no idea what you mean, Young Master."


    Gloria nodded.


    "Absolutely. Just securing the prisoner properly."


    Pinch.


    The girl remained silent, gritting her teeth.


    As they rode back, the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the fields.


    Javier casually hummed, with Buddy strutting along smugly, carrying the Amazarak girl tied to his back like luggage.


    Gloria nudged Peanut closer to Pikko.


    She leaned toward Liana and whispered¡ª


    "I want to punch that girl."


    Liana''s eyes didn''t even flicker.


    "No. I want to kick her."


    Gloria smirked slightly.


    "Maybe hammer her with my war hammer."


    Liana raised an eyebrow.


    "Or let her run while I shoot her down with my magic bow."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses.


    Liana straightened her posture.


    Both returned to their usual composed selves, as if they hadn''t just plotted multiple ways to beat the girl senseless.


    Javier?


    Completely unaware.


    Still humming.


    The Amazarak girl was still bound tightly to Javier''s back.


    Her body ached.


    Her pride? Shattered.


    And her situation? Beyond humiliating.


    But then¡ª


    She felt it.


    A chill.


    Slowly, she turned her head.


    And then¡ª


    She locked eyes with them.


    Liana.


    Gloria.


    Both were riding casually, sitting perfectly straight.


    Their expressions? Calm and composed.


    But their eyes?


    Pure. Murderous. Intent.


    Cold. Piercing. Unforgiving.


    Like hunters watching prey that had already been caught¡ªbut not yet finished.


    Liana''s eyes held no warmth.


    Gloria''s eyes glowed behind her glasses.


    The Amazarak girl swallowed hard.


    A terrifying thought crept into her mind.


    Because at that moment¡ª


    She knew.


    She had earned the absolute hatred of these two women.


    As they rode through the fields, Liana finally broke the silence.


    Her calm voice carried an unmistakable edge.


    "Young Master. Are you sure you want to bring this bitch to the estate?"


    Javier, still humming happily, blinked.


    "Hmm? Yeah."


    Liana and Gloria stiffened.


    "WHY!!?"


    Both women glared at him, their voices overlapping.


    Javier tilted his head.


    "Huh? I''m going to give her to my father. Maybe we can get some information from her."


    Liana scoffed.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, pushing them up with a dangerous glint in her amber eyes.


    Without hesitation, Liana declared¡ª


    "No, Young Master. We both don''t think she will talk."


    Gloria nodded firmly.


    "Better finish her here."


    A heavy pause followed.


    Then¡ª


    Javier''s eye twitched.


    "Ehhhh?! No, no, no!"


    He waved his hands frantically.


    "We don''t just kill tied-up people! That''s just murder!"


    Liana and Gloria narrowed their eyes.


    Then¡ª


    Gloria smirked slightly.


    "Then untie her first. Then we finish her."


    Liana nodded immediately.


    "Agreed."


    Javier choked.


    Both women just stared at him.


    Javier gulped.


    Because right now¡ª


    The most dangerous ones weren''t the Amazarak.


    It was his own future wives.


    Javier felt a chill.


    Something was wrong.


    Very, very wrong.


    His eyes flickered between Liana and Gloria.


    Both were smiling.


    Liana''s gentle, graceful smile.


    Gloria''s soft, refined, ladylike smile.


    And yet¡ª


    Javier knew.


    That was not calm.


    That was pure danger.


    "Err¡­ Both of you¡­ Calm down?"


    Liana smiled brighter.


    "We are calm, Young Master."


    Gloria tilted her head slightly, adjusting her glasses elegantly.


    "Completely calm."


    Javier swallowed.


    He didn''t believe that for a second.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Both women, still riding their Pekko, turned their gazes toward the Amazarak girl.


    Still bound.


    Still weak.


    Still tied up like a sack of potatoes.


    Then¡ª


    Liana hummed thoughtfully.


    "This girl is tiny¡­ She looks like a teenager."


    Gloria nodded, pretending to analyze carefully.


    "Mmm, but Amazarak age differently. I''m sure she''s around¡­ twenty-five?"


    Liana smiled innocently.


    "Yes¡­ maybe she''s Young Master''s type?"


    Javier''s eyes widened.


    "H-Hey now¡ª"


    Gloria''s smile turned angelic.


    "Well, true¡­ she is ''beautiful.''"


    Liana sighed dramatically.


    "No wonder our Young Master wants to keep her."


    Javier panicked.


    "Oi! Oi! Don''t make it sound like that!"


    But Liana and Gloria just kept smiling.


    "Young master, we both sure you will regret this."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 342 - 342: A Hero’s Deception ( 342 )

    As she dangled helplessly from Javier''s back, her mind drifted. She wasn''t focused on this humiliating moment; instead, her thoughts pulled her back to before the nightmare began¡ªback to Amazarak''s grand castle.


    ¡ª


    Zania had been training, pushing her combat limits in the warrior courtyard when a royal Amazarak warrior approached her.


    "Princess Zania. The Queen requests your presence at the royal palace."


    Zania paused mid-training, her eyes narrowing. The Queen. Her sister. Zephyra. She never called for an audience like this.


    As Zania entered the grand throne room, the air felt heavier than usual.


    At the very end¡ªupon the throne¡ªsat Queen Zephyra. Cold, regal, unreadable. Her eyes gleamed beneath her dark veil, her presence absolute.


    But Zania''s focus shifted. Before the throne knelt a man¡ªa human¡ªmissing his left hand. Zania''s brows furrowed slightly.


    A human? Here? Who is he?


    She had never seen this man before, yet something about him felt wrong.


    Still, she knew better than to question openly. She stepped forward, placing a hand over her chest and bowing slightly as she spoke.


    "Your Majesty, I have come as requested. May I ask why you have summoned me?"


    Her tone was polite and respectful¡ªyet careful. Despite being her sister, Queen Zephyra was still a ruler above all else.


    And Zephyra watched Zania closely, her gaze remaining cold as she called out,


    "Zania."


    Zania immediately straightened her posture.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    A brief silence followed.


    "Take a seat."


    Zania''s brows furrowed slightly. This was different. Still, she obeyed. With a graceful bow, she lowered herself onto the chair prepared for her, instincts warning her that something was amiss.


    Zania remained still, her posture perfect, her face calm¡ªbut inside, her mind raced. Something felt off.


    Queen Zephyra took a slow sip from her drink, her fingers tapping lightly against the obsidian goblet. Finally, she spoke.


    "Human¡­ come forward and introduce yourself."


    Her tone was measured, regal, and expectant.


    The man without a left hand stepped forward. Zania''s sharp eyes flickered to him, taking in his worn yet steady stance, battle scars, and an aura of confidence despite his missing limb.


    "My name is Kenjirou."


    "I was one of the heroes summoned by the human kingdoms. Our purpose was clear¡ªto protect humanity from the threats of this world."


    Zania''s brows furrowed further. A summoned hero? Her people had spoken of humans brought from another realm, blessed with power to stand against great evils. But if that were true, why was he here, in Amazarak, a kingdom of warriors, monsters, and outcasts?


    She listened in silence.


    Kenjirou''s expression darkened as his remaining hand clenched into a fist.


    "The world is lost, drowning in chaos. People suffer, wandering without purpose. The Saints¡­ they showed me the truth."


    His voice grew more passionate, righteous.


    "They gave me a mission¡ªto bring people to the light, to save them from their ignorance and sin."


    Zania''s fingers tightened around the arms of her chair.


    But then¡ª


    Kenjirou''s tone dropped, eyes hardening.


    "And that is when I learned about Armand."


    Zania''s ears perked up. Armand? She had heard the name before¡ªa noble house, but a powerful one.


    Kenjirou''s expression twisted in disgust.


    "That land¡­ it is a place of oppression, cruelty, and tyranny."


    His voice turned heavy with sorrow.


    "Those who sought the truth¡ªthe light of the Three Gods¡ªwere hunted down, killed, slaughtered without mercy."


    Zania''s eyes narrowed as a tense atmosphere filled the room. Even the warriors nearby shifted slightly, murmuring among themselves.


    Kenjirou continued.


    "The Lord of Armand¡ªGarius¡ªdoes not tolerate faith in his lands."


    His face contorted in grief, and despite the sorrow in his voice, his body remained steady. Zania listened intently.


    "My friends and I¡­ the other summoned heroes¡­"


    He paused, swallowing hard. Then, with a voice full of pain, he continued¡ª


    "We came to Armand in peace."


    Zania''s brows furrowed deeper.


    Kenjirou clenched his fist, trembling.


    "Yet one of Garius'' sons¡­ slaughtered them."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Kenjirou''s shoulders shook, tears gathering in his eyes. His voice broke as he whispered¡ª


    "They burned villages¡­ killed the people¡­ hung and burned them like animals."


    Murmurs spread through the throne room.


    He continued, his voice weak and broken.


    "I... I tried to defend the people. My friends and I fought to protect the innocent."


    A pause followed.


    "But... we failed."


    His sobbing intensified.


    "They all died. I watched them fall, one by one¡­ and the devil of Armand¡ª"


    His gaze darkened, filled with a raw, fabricated hatred.


    "¡ªhe enjoyed it. He tortured us. Laughed as he cut my friends down. He took pleasure in our suffering."


    Zania felt a chill run down her spine. The warriors stiffened, some gripping their weapons tightly.


    Kenjirou''s voice trembled.


    "I was the only survivor."


    His voice broke, heavy with devastation.


    "But thanks to the Goddess¡­ she saved me. She brought me here to this land."


    Zania''s hands trembled slightly as her thoughts raced.


    (The humans of Armand¡­ did all that?)


    (Garius'' son¡­ that monster¡­ he killed them for fun?)


    Kenjirou''s voice grew stronger, unwavering.


    "Now, I will train harder. I will grow stronger. And I will protect this kingdom."


    Tension surged in the throne room. The warriors'' anger flared, murmurs spreading like wildfire, their faces flushed with rage and disgust. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zania believed him¡ªevery word. Her chest tightened with fury. Her sister had told her stories of human cruelty¡ªhow they looked down on Amazarak. But this... this was worse than she had imagined.


    They burned villages? Killed innocent people? Butchered heroes who came in peace?!


    Her fingernails dug deep into her palm. And that son of Armand... that devil... he reveled in it?


    As she stared at Kenjirou, watching tears stream down his face, something inside her snapped.


    "¡­This cannot go unpunished."


    The words slipped from her lips, low but brimming with venom. Zania''s breath came heavy, her hands still trembling.


    Her sister¡ªQueen Zephyra¡ªsat upon her throne, her expression darkening. For the first time in years, she looked furious.


    "That Garius¡­! How dare he do this?"


    Her voice echoed through the grand hall, sharp and filled with rage.


    "He is a noble! A ruler! And yet, he acts like a tyrant?"


    Zania gritted her teeth, nodding in fierce agreement.


    Suddenly, one of the humans from the group stepped forward, falling to one knee before Zephyra, lowering his head.


    His voice trembled, thick with emotion.


    "Your Majesty, that man is worse than you know."


    "He is on good terms with the demons."


    The room fell silent. Zania''s eyes widened. Zephyra''s fingers twitched slightly.


    The man continued, his voice heavy with feigned sorrow.


    "He is a cultist¡­ a worshipper of the Devil. That is why he slaughters those who seek the light of the Three Gods."


    A murmur spread among the Amazarak warriors. Zephyra''s anger deepened, her eyes burning with fury.


    "Really¡­?"


    Her tone was low and dangerous.


    Kenjirou bowed his head lower, still kneeling. With a pained voice, he whispered,


    "If only I had been stronger¡­ if only I could have stopped them¡­"


    His remaining hand clenched; the stump of his left arm trembled.


    "But now¡­ it''s pointless."


    Zephyra stood, her elegant black and crimson dress flowing as she descended from the throne. She approached Kenjirou, gazing down at the broken hero kneeling before her.


    Then she spoke.


    "Do not worry, human."


    Her voice was cold and absolute.


    Then¡ªa slow, sinister smile crept onto her lips.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 343 - 343: Plans of Deceit ( 343 )

    Zephyra''s eyes blazed with fury as she turned toward her warrior generals. Her voice was cold, commanding, and absolute.


    "Prepare our troops. We march toward Armand."


    The warriors pounded their fists against their chests, bowing deeply in affirmation.


    Zephyra''s tone darkened.


    "If the human king tries to cover for them¡ªthen a full-scale war it is."


    The tension in the room thickened. Amazarak warriors were born for battle, and now they had a cause. The air crackled with bloodlust.


    But then¡ª


    A new voice spoke, calm and measured. It belonged to a human who had remained silent until now. This man and his faction had no ties to the so-called ''hero.''


    "Your Majesty¡­ I understand your anger. However, there is a problem."


    Zephyra''s gaze snapped toward him, sharp and expectant.


    The man continued, his words slow and deliberate.


    "Garius is also on good terms with the Beastkin Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom."


    A heavy silence fell upon the throne room. Zania''s eyes narrowed, and the generals exchanged anxious glances. For the first time, Zephyra paused.


    (The Beastkin Kingdom¡­ The Elves¡­?)


    Her hands tightened into fists.


    Her advisor stepped forward, her expression grave.


    "Your Majesty."


    He paused, his voice dropping to a grim tone.


    "If what they say is true, I do not believe the Elven Kingdom or the Beastkin Kingdom will allow our troops to pass through their lands."


    Zephyra''s fingernails dug into her palm. She felt the weight of reality pressing down on her. If she forced her troops through anyway¡ª


    It wouldn''t just be a war against Armand; it would mean fighting the Elves and the Beastkin as well. And despite Amazarak''s strength, a three-front war would be suicide.


    Her rage simmered as her plans faltered. For the first time since this conversation began, Zephyra felt trapped.


    Zania, still kneeling, clenched her fists. The hero''s words burned in her heart, igniting anger at the thought of Armand''s supposed cruelty.


    She lifted her head and spoke with resolve.


    "Your Majesty, I have a suggestion."


    Zephyra''s crimson gaze fixed on her, fierce and curious.


    Zania''s tone was calm but unwavering.


    "Instead of marching our army outright, we should send several warrior groups to infiltrate Armand''s territory and hunt them down."


    She bowed her head deeper, emphasizing her sincerity.


    "This way, they won''t notice us, and our kingdom won''t be accused of waging war."


    The throne room fell into silence, the Amazarak generals murmuring among themselves as they considered her proposal.


    Zephyra leaned back in her throne, deep in thought.


    "Hmm¡­ but if we send too small a group, they won''t stand a chance."


    Zania lifted her head slightly, encouraged.


    "Then we should send multiple groups¡ªspread them out across the region."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the Amazarak warriors. It was a sound plan.


    But then¡ª


    One of the advisors spoke, his tone grave. "Your Majesty, even if we send them separately, other kingdoms will still take notice."


    Zephyra''s expression darkened, her fury tempered by the weight of cold reality.


    The advisor continued, his voice steady.


    "If our warriors are spotted moving in large numbers¡ªeven if they are separated¡ªthe Beastkin Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom will see it as a threat."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. That much was undeniable; Amazarak warriors in significant numbers would never go unnoticed, even when stealth was intended.


    The advisor sighed and added,


    "And we must remember¡­ the Beastkin Kingdom is in the way."


    Zania''s eyes widened slightly at the implication.


    The advisor turned to Zephyra, his expression serious.


    "The Beastkin Kingdom does not allow any Amazarak warriors, citizens, or even merchants to cross their borders."


    Zania clenched her hands into fists, feeling the weight of their predicament.


    Zephyra''s eyes darkened further. Now, not only was war against Armand out of reach¡ªsending warriors discreetly was nearly impossible.


    The kneeling human smirked, his voice calm and confident.


    "How about we help you?"


    Zephyra''s crimson eyes glinted, though her expression remained composed and regal. She tilted her head slightly, her voice laced with curiosity and authority.


    "Oh? And how exactly do you propose to do that?"


    The man''s smirk deepened, revealing his confidence.


    "We can disguise your warriors as hired laborers."


    A murmur spread through the warriors and advisors, a mix of skepticism and intrigue.


    Zephyra raised an eyebrow.


    "Hired workers, you say?"


    Leaning forward slightly, she rested her elbow on the throne''s armrest, her fingers tapping lightly against the surface.


    "And how do you intend to make that work?"


    The human''s smirk remained unwavering, his tone smooth and persuasive.


    "Our lord¡ªDuke Ibzles, along with other high-ranking nobles¡ªwill assist you."


    Zania''s eyes widened in surprise, while Zephyra''s gaze sharpened, alert and thoughtful. She remained silent, keenly listening.


    The man continued, his tone steady and compelling.


    "We will arrange for carriages to transport your warriors, along with the necessary documents to make them appear as simple laborers."


    He smiled, sensing he had captured their attention.


    "Once they arrive at our lord''s domain, they only need to work for a day or two¡ªjust enough to maintain the disguise."


    A pause followed, the room charged with anticipation.


    Then¡ªhis smirk widened.


    "After that, they can proceed with their mission¡­ unnoticed."


    Zephyra fell silent for a moment, her fingers ceasing their tapping. A slow, predatory smile curled onto her lips.


    "Hmm¡­ interesting."


    Her crimson eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she turned to her younger sister.


    "Zania."


    Zania immediately straightened, her fist pressed over her chest.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    Zephyra''s tone was calm but absolute.


    "You will lead this mission. Ensure everything goes smoothly."


    Determination flared in Zania''s eyes as she bowed deeply.


    "I will not fail."


    Kenjirou, still kneeling, lifted his head slightly, a feigned look of sincerity crossing his face.


    "Let me assist as well."


    Zephyra''s gaze shifted to him, a moment of silence hanging in the air. Then, her smile widened. She had no intention of letting this handsome man slip away just yet; she had other plans for him.


    Her voice turned silky, smooth, and enticing.


    "No, Kenjirou."


    She stepped down from her throne, moving closer to him.


    "You will stay here."


    Kenjirou paused, surprise flickering across his features.


    Zephyra''s smile deepened, a predatory gleam in her eyes. "You will train. Grow stronger. Become the best warrior Amazarak has ever seen."


    She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a soft, honeyed whisper.


    "And when the time comes¡­ don''t worry."


    Her crimson eyes locked onto his, her voice carrying a promise¡­ and something darker.


    "¡­You will have your revenge."


    Kenjirou''s breath hitched.


    "¡­I understand, Your Majesty."


    Then¡ª


    A gentle touch lifted his chin. His breath caught as he found himself staring into Zephyra''s gaze. Her fingers rested lightly under his jaw, her touch seductively discreet. Her lips curled into a sly, knowing smile.


    "Don''t worry, handsome~."


    Kenjirou swallowed hard as Zephyra''s nails traced lightly along his chin before pulling away.


    "Train hard. Become the best among the best."


    Stepping back, she lifted a single elegant hand, her nails shimmering. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then¡ªher voice dropped to a low whisper.


    "¡­And when your body is ready¡ª"


    She smiled, a slow, dangerous smile.


    "You will regain what you lost."


    Kenjirou''s heart raced. His eyes widened.


    "Y-Your Majesty?"


    His voice trembled slightly, uncertain if it was from excitement or something else entirely.


    "Are you saying¡­ I can regrow my missing limb?"


    Zephyra chuckled softly as she stepped past him.


    "Oh~ for me, that''s easy."


    She turned her head just enough for him to catch the gleam of amusement in her glowing eyes.


    "But¡­ you must grow stronger first."


    Her voice held both an order and a tantalizing promise.


    "Train. Push your limits. My warriors will assist you in your training."


    Kenjirou''s fists clenched, his body trembling with anticipation.


    A chance. A chance to reclaim what he had lost. A chance to become even stronger. A chance to have everything¡­ and more.


    His breath was uneven, but his voice was steady.


    "¡­I will do it."


    Zephyra''s smile widened, for now¡ª


    Kenjirou belonged to her.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 344 - 344: Shattered Illusions ( 344 )

    Zania''s eyes fluttered open.


    Her body ached, and her pride burned. But worst of all¡ª


    She was bound.


    Thick vines coiled tightly around her, restricting her movement. She gritted her teeth.


    This man. This Armand noble. He had defeated her with ease, and she didn''t even know his name. One thing was painfully clear¡ª


    She hated him.


    She didn''t care if he killed her; she was an Amazarak warrior. Death? She accepted it.


    But¡ª


    Torture? Her stomach twisted at the thought.


    She recalled Kenjirou''s words: "The Armand nobles enjoy torturing their prisoners. They take pleasure in watching people suffer."


    A shiver coursed through her despite her resolve.


    Are they bringing me to Garius¡­ to torture me?


    Her breath quickened. She wouldn''t beg. She wouldn''t plead. But deep inside¡ª


    She loathed this feeling of helplessness.


    And the worst part? She still had no idea what this man planned to do with her.


    Zania swayed slightly, tied up like cargo, slung over this boy''s back like a mere sack of supplies. It was humiliating. It was infuriating.


    But¡ª


    What caught her attention were the two women riding behind him.


    Their strange, bird-like mounts carried them effortlessly, their movements graceful and practiced.


    Zania narrowed her eyes.


    She had never seen these creatures before. She had traveled across the vast lands of Amazarak, familiar with the warbeasts of her homeland, the armored steeds of the dwarves, and the hunting wolves of the Beastkin¡­


    But these large bird creatures? They didn''t exist anywhere else.


    Were they exclusive to Armand''s territory? A creature unique to them? How many secrets did these people possess?


    The women were even more unsettling¡ªone was a beautiful elf with long silver hair, and the other was a beautiful human girl with glasses.


    Why were an elf and a human girl, both delicate and graceful, following a brutish family like the Armands?


    She had heard nothing but horrors about this household. They were tyrants, murderers, butchers.


    So why¡­ why did these two serve them?


    She couldn''t understand it.


    Yet¡ª


    Something was even more disturbing. Zania expected mockery, cruel laughter, taunts, and insults. Instead¡ª


    They simply stared. Not a word. Just a gaze devoid of warmth. A look she couldn''t interpret.


    What is that expression¡­?


    A slow chill crept up her spine. This wasn''t the look of warriors sizing up an opponent; it was the look of someone eager to do something.


    For the first time¡ª


    She truly felt uneasy.


    Because in her mind¡ª


    She wasn''t captured by warriors.


    She was captured by devils.


    "Liana! Let''s visit those villages!"


    Javier''s voice rang out cheerfully, filled with excitement.


    Liana''s expression twitched.


    "Young Master! We have something important to do right now!"


    Javier waved a hand dismissively.


    "Nope!"


    He patted Buddy''s neck, grinning broadly.


    "Buddy! Let''s go! Meat!!"


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Buddy flapped his wings enthusiastically, and Liana and Gloria sighed in unison.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Zania, still tightly bound, could only listen as her thoughts spiraled into pure horror.


    This devil¡­! He''s not satisfied with just one village?!


    Her heart pounded in response to the rising dread.


    Now he moves toward another? Another village to burn? More innocent people to slaughter?!


    Her body tensed, adrenaline surging as fury and fear battled within her.


    If only I had the power to stop him¡­!!


    Zania''s hatred deepened, and she gritted her teeth, cursing her own weakness. Her heart raced as they approached the village.


    And then¡ª


    She saw it.


    The villagers'' faces twisted with fear. Some rushed into their homes, while others frantically gathered their belongings, whispering in panic.


    Then¡ª


    A loud, terrified shout echoed through the air. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AHHHH!! THE BANDIT KING IS HERE!!"


    Zania froze.


    Bandit¡­ King?


    Her suspicions were confirmed. This devil¡ªthis brute¡ªthis noble of Armand¡ª


    He was even worse than she had thought. A noble warlord who personally raided villages?!


    Her blood boiled. Her hatred burned.


    And yet¡ª


    She was powerless. She could only watch.


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    How many times has he done this?!


    An old merchant, his usual playful grin replaced by feigned panic, dramatically clutched his chest.


    "Ahh, Bandit King! Please, don''t take my food¡ªtake my life instead!"


    Javier laughed heartily, playing along.


    "Hah! Foolish merchant! I shall take this¡ªBWAHAHAHA!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he snatched a piece of fruit from a nearby stall and tossed it to Buddy, who caught it mid-air, crushing it effortlessly.


    "Cuquawked!"


    Then¡ª


    A blur of silver and brown feathers. Pikko and Peanut rushed toward other stalls. Peanut grabbed an entire basket of vegetables while Pikko snatched a loaf of bread and darted off.


    The merchants screamed in mock horror.


    "Oi! The Bandit King''s birds are looting us too!"


    Zania''s entire world shattered.


    This monster had trained his beasts to loot as well?! This was not just tyranny; this was a plague upon the land.


    She clenched her fists, fury surging within her.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Liana merely sighed, while Gloria had already pulled out the payment pouch.


    Zania expected screams. She anticipated begging, fear, and suffering. But instead¡ª


    She heard it.


    Laughter. Loud. Genuine. Joyful.


    The villagers laughed openly. Merchants chuckled as they watched Javier''s Pekko pilfer their food. Some even played along, clutching their wares dramatically.


    "Oh no! The Bandit King has struck again!"


    An old woman beamed, holding out a basket of pastries.


    "Here, Bandit King! At least take the best ones!"


    Pikko and Peanut rushed over, eagerly snatching the treats. Even Buddy puffed out his chest, looking smug as a child offered a skewer of roasted meat.


    Zania''s mind reeled.


    What¡­ what is this?!


    This wasn''t fear. This wasn''t oppression. She saw no chains. No suffering. Only smiling faces, pure and unrestrained joy.


    Her breath quickened, and her chest tightened.


    This wasn''t what Kenjirou had told her. This wasn''t the Armand she had imagined.


    For the first time¡ª


    Zania hesitated.


    "Old man! Give me more roast meat!"


    Javier''s voice rang out, clear and demanding.


    The old merchant laughed heartily, already pulling fresh meat off the fire.


    "Coming right up, Bandit King!"


    Zania stared in disbelief.


    (He''s¡­ demanding food? And they just GIVE it to him?)


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Buddy happily chomped down on another piece of fruit, completely oblivious to the situation unfolding around him.


    Javier''s eye twitched in irritation.


    "Oi, Buddy! At least let Liana finish paying before you eat that!"


    "Cuquawked!"


    Pikko and Peanut casually strolled past another stall. Peanut snagged an entire bunch of carrots while Pikko munched on dried berries, indifferently enjoying their spoils.


    "Peanut! Pikko! Don''t just eat like that! Let the merchant count it first!"


    The merchants? They were laughing even harder. Javier buried his face in his hands, frustration boiling over.


    "ARRRGGHHH! Damned gluttonous birds!!"


    Zania''s mind shattered.


    WHAT IS GOING ON?!


    This wasn''t tyranny. This was madness.


    And worse¡ª


    It was normal to them.


    For the first time, Zania wondered if she had been lied to¡ªor if the entire Armand region was simply insane.


    Frozen in place, her mind swirled in confusion. All of this¡ª


    The chaos, the looting, the insatiable gluttony of these monstrous birds¡ª


    Yet, the two women beside Javier¡­


    They were paying for everything.


    Liana calmly handed over coins to the merchants, her expression composed, as if this was nothing out of the ordinary. Gloria adjusted her glasses and sighed softly as she counted out the precise amount owed. Not a single merchant looked upset. Not one begged for their goods to be returned.


    Instead¡ª


    They smiled.


    They laughed.


    They welcomed this madness.


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    (This¡­ isn''t oppression.)


    She gritted her teeth.


    (This isn''t tyranny.)


    Her chest tightened with unease.


    Everything she had believed¡ª


    Everything Kenjirou had told her¡ª


    It wasn''t adding up.


    Her hands trembled, a dawning realization creeping in.


    Because now¡ª


    For the first time¡ª


    She was terrified.


    Not of Javier. Not of his birds.


    But of the possibility that everything she had believed¡­


    Might have been a lie.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 345 - 345: Chili and Chains ( 345 )

    "Oi, girl!"


    Zania remained silent. She refused to speak, to acknowledge this devil, or to show any weakness.


    "Hungry?"


    Her stomach betrayed her with a slight growl, but she clenched her jaw and glared at the ground. She wouldn''t accept food from a monster. She wouldn''t eat the spoils of tyranny.


    Javier sighed dramatically.


    "Liana?"


    The silver-haired elf smiled sweetly.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier''s grin widened.


    "Feed her the food."


    Liana''s eyes glinted. Beside her, Gloria adjusted her glasses, a sinister gleam hiding behind them.


    Zania''s chest tightened, and a chill ran down her spine.


    (W-What¡­ are they planning?)


    Liana took a piece of roasted meat and dipped it into a generous amount of chili paste. Zania''s eyes widened in horror.


    (WAIT¡ªWHAT IS SHE DOING?!)


    "Oh~ I know you''re hungry!" Liana cooed.


    Before Zania could react, Liana pried her mouth open and shoved the burning-hot meat inside.


    "MMHPHH!!!"


    The spice hit instantly. Zania''s body jerked. Her mouth burned, her throat screamed, and her eyes watered.


    Yet¡ªLiana and Gloria just smiled.


    "Ara~ looks like she loves it," Gloria mused.


    Zania''s mind exploded in panic.


    (THESE DEMONS!! THEY''RE TORTURING ME!!!)


    Her eyes burned, her mouth was on fire, and her throat screamed in agony.


    Liana''s gentle, sweet voice rang in her ears.


    "You''re thirsty, right? Aww~ here~"


    Zania''s instincts screamed in warning. But before she could turn away, Gloria held her chin firmly in place.


    Zania''s eyes widened.


    (WAIT¡ªNO¡ª!!!)


    Liana tilted the waterskin, and cool liquid rushed into her mouth.


    But then¡ªBURN.


    A second wave of fire exploded in her throat. Her eyes shot open in pure horror as she coughed and wheezed, desperately trying to expel the fiery liquid.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Liana and Gloria just smiled.


    "Ara~ she drank it all~."


    "How admirable," Gloria added, adjusting her glasses.


    Zania''s breath was shaky, her vision blurred. These women weren''t human. They weren''t even warriors. They were sadists.


    And her captor? Javier? He was just enjoying his meal, casually eating his roast meat, completely unaware of the silent torture happening behind him.


    Javier felt movement on his back¡ªa slight wiggle, a shudder.


    "Hmm?"


    He glanced over his shoulder. Zania''s body twitched violently, her face bright red, her eyes watery, her lips trembling. Something was wrong.


    Javier''s brows furrowed.


    Then he turned to Liana and Gloria, both standing perfectly still, their smiles innocent, hands hidden behind their backs.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "¡­Hmmm?"


    Liana''s ears twitched. Gloria adjusted her glasses. "¡­Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier squinted at them and slid Zania off his back, dropping her onto the ground.


    The moment she hit the dground, he finally saw it. Her face was bright red, her mouth quivered as if she had just swallowed molten lava. Her chest heaved violently, and her eyes¡­ her eyes screamed betrayal.


    Javier''s expression twisted in horror.


    "What the hell just happened?!"


    He snapped his head toward Liana and Gloria.


    "WATER! GET HER WATER!"


    Liana and Gloria? They just smiled sweetly.


    "Oh? She already drank some, Young Master~."


    Javier froze, his gaze darting between them and Zania. Then¡ª S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He finally put the pieces together and sighed deeply.


    "¡­What did you two do?"


    Javier sighed, rubbing his temples.


    "Old man! Water!"


    The merchant, still chuckling, handed him a jug of cool water. Javier crouched down and held it out to the twitching, suffering girl.


    "Here. Drink."


    Zania didn''t hesitate. She snatched the jug, tilted her head back, and gulped it down. The burning agony in her throat finally eased, and her body relaxed slightly. She wasn''t sure if she was grateful or just relieved she wouldn''t die from chili poisoning.


    Javier felt it. A shudder. A chill. An instinctual warning. Slowly, he turned his head.


    Liana and Gloria stood behind him, their expressions blank, smiles sweet, but their eyes¡­ terrifying.


    In unison, they spoke.


    "Next time, Young Master, don''t even think about capturing a beautiful girl."


    Javier''s stomach dropped, a bead of sweat dripping down his forehead.


    As soon as Zania finished drinking, she sensed a shift in the air¡ªa heavy presence, a dangerous aura.


    Before she could react¡ª


    "Young Master, come here for a moment~."


    Gloria''s soft voice rang in Javier''s ears. Before he could protest, she grabbed his arm and gently pulled him away from Zania.


    Javier blinked in confusion.


    "Eh? Gloria?"


    But she just smiled.


    Liana stepped forward, her elegant steps slow and deliberate. Then she gripped Zania''s hair. Zania''s body stiffened, and her breath caught.


    Liana leaned in slightly, her eyes burning with emotion.


    "I hate that look."


    Her voice was calm, almost gentle¡ªbut her grip tightened.


    "Those eyes of yours¡­ filled with defiance. Arrogance. Hatred."


    A pause. Then her voice dropped to a whisper.


    "If Young Master didn''t insist on keeping you¡­"


    Her grip tightened enough to make Zania flinch.


    "I would have crushed you right here."


    Zania stared into those sharp eyes and for the first time¡ªshe felt genuine fear. This wasn''t the cold, distant look of a warrior. This was the pure, undiluted hatred of a woman scorned.


    Zania''s breath hitched as Liana''s grip on her hair tightened, forcing her to meet those piercing eyes filled with pure, unfiltered hatred.


    "You''re lucky."


    Liana''s voice was calm. Too calm.


    "Lucky that Young Master didn''t tie you up and drag you to the estate like the filthy baggage you are."


    Zania''s body stiffened. Liana leaned closer, her breath warm against Zania''s face.


    "And if you try something again¡ª"


    Her grip tightened painfully. Zania winced.


    "You can dream on walking. Ever."


    The air grew heavy, and Zania felt a deep, primal fear crawling up her spine. But Liana wasn''t done.


    Her voice dropped into a low, chilling whisper.


    "And don''t even think about running away, you piece of shit."


    Her fingers twisted Zania''s hair cruelly. Zania bit her lip, refusing to make a sound.


    "If not for Young Master''s mercy¡­"


    A slight pause, then Liana''s smile turned cold and cruel.


    "I would have cut off both of your feet myself."


    Javier rubbed the back of his head.


    "¡­Umm, Liana?"


    Liana turned toward him, her smile warm, innocent¡ªperfectly sweet.


    "Yes, Young Master~?"


    Javier felt a shiver run down his spine. That was her dangerous smile. He decided not to question it.


    Instead, he sighed. "Let''s go back to the estate."


    Liana brightened. "Okay~."


    Javier walked toward Zania, preparing to pick her up¡ª


    But¡ª


    SLAP!


    Liana''s hand smacked his away. Javier blinked in shock.


    "¡­Liana?"


    She just smiled, but now her eyes were cold and dangerous.


    "No need for you to carry her, Young Master."


    A pause, then she tilted her head, her silver hair swaying slightly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I will carry her~."


    Javier felt his soul leave his body. Liana''s gentle tone was the most terrifying thing he had heard all day.


    Meanwhile¡ªZania''s heart nearly stopped.


    "Pikko~"


    Liana''s voice was soft, almost playful.


    "Come here~."


    "Cuquawked?"


    The silver-feathered Pekko trotted over obediently, lowering its body.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation or care¡ªLiana lifted Zania up like a sack of grain. Zania gritted her teeth, struggling.


    (Damn it! That''s hurt, you crazy woman¡ª!)


    But Liana ignored her completely. With expert precision, she secured Zania tightly to Pikko''s saddle, like baggage, like cargo. Zania twitched in humiliation.


    (THIS CRAZY WOMAN!!!)


    Liana hopped onto Pikko with a sweet smile, patting Zania''s head like a child.


    "Young Master~ Let''s go~."


    Javier? His mind went blank. For the first time, he actually felt sorry for the enemy girl.


    His voice stammered slightly. "Errr... o-okay..."


    Then he turned toward Buddy. "Uhhh¡­ Buddy?"


    "Cuquawked?"


    Javier climbed onto Buddy''s back. The moment he settled in¡ªBuddy flapped his wings excitedly.


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Meanwhile, Gloria had already mounted Peanut, who was still casually munching on stolen fruit. She adjusted her glasses gracefully and patted her Pekko.


    "Peanuts~ Let''s go, darling~."


    "Cuquawked~."


    With Javier still confused, Liana gleefully smug, Gloria calmly amused, and Zania silent, they all headed back toward the Armand estate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 346 - 346: Javier’s Grand Scheme ( 346 )

    As soon as they arrived at the estate, the Pekkos bolted.


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Buddy, Pikko, and Peanuts rushed off, running carefree across the estate grounds back to their Pekko pen.


    Javier sighed but didn''t stop them. He turned his attention back to Zania.


    With a wave of his hand, the thick vine binding her entire body unraveled and disappeared into the ground. But before Zania could move, another spell activated. A new binding wrapped around her wrists, locking her hands together.


    She gritted her teeth.


    (Damn this man! Damn his magic! Damn everything!!)


    And then¡ªsomething tightened around her neck. Her eyes widened. She whipped her head around¡ªonly to see Liana holding a rope.


    No¡ªnot a rope. A leash. Zania''s breath hitched, and her body stiffened in pure rage.


    DID THIS ELF JUST PUT A LEASH ON ME?!


    She gritted her teeth, refusing to speak. She wouldn''t give them the satisfaction, but her entire body burned with humiliation.


    Liana smiled sweetly, admiring her work.


    "Umm¡­ Liana?"


    Liana turned toward him, her expression completely innocent.


    "Yes, Young Master~?"


    Javier rubbed his temple. "What¡­ with the leash?"


    Liana tilted her head, blinking as if she didn''t understand the question. Then her smile sharpened.


    "Ah, this?" She held up the leash slightly, giving it a small tug.


    Her voice was calm and sweet. "This is a magic leash."


    She gently patted Zania''s head, as if explaining something to a child.


    "This is for this bitch. She deserves it."


    Javier let out a long, exhausted sigh. "Haaa¡­ Just don''t do anything crazy like before."


    His eyelids twitched slightly as he remembered the chili incident.


    He shook his head. "At least keep her alive until I give her to Father."


    Liana pouted slightly, clearly unhappy. She didn''t want this, but her Young Master had spoken, and she had to obey. Her grip on the leash tightened.


    "Fine¡­" Her voice dripped with reluctance.


    Then Javier''s expression softened slightly.


    "Oh, by the way, Liana, Gloria?"


    Both women turned their heads slightly.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Can you bring her to the second main hall?"


    Liana''s brow twitched. Gloria adjusted her glasses, intrigued.


    "And?" Liana asked cautiously.


    "And wait outside."


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Wait¡­ outside?"


    "Yes. Don''t bring her in until I call."


    Liana''s grip on the leash tightened again. She didn''t like this. She didn''t trust it.


    "Hmmm? Why, Young Master?"


    Javier exhaled slowly. "Please?"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances. Liana finally huffed.


    "Fine."


    Her voice was cold and unhappy. She tugged the leash slightly, making Zania stumble forward.


    "We''ll wait outside the main door with this bitch."


    Zania''s teeth clenched, her pride shattered further. As she was dragged away, she swore¡ªshe would never forget this humiliation.


    Javier strode into the second main hall, his mind buzzing with excitement. As soon as he stepped inside, he locked all the doors. A grin stretched across his face¡ªa very dangerous, very mischievous grin.


    "Alright¡­ let''s have some fun."


    He snapped his fingers. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Summoned, Puppet Knights!"


    In an instant, 50 mithril-clad Puppet Knights materialized, standing in perfect formation.


    Javier scanned the room, assessing every detail until he spotted it¡ªa perfect space for a throne.


    He reached into his magic storage, and take out a golden throne , pure and polished gold, a masterpiece of craftsmanship.


    He adjusted it carefully, ensuring it was positioned just right, before stepping back to nod in satisfaction.


    But that wasn''t all. He grinned wider.


    "Alright, you guys." He pointed at his Puppet Knights. "Decorate the second main hall. Make it look like¡­ an audience chamber fit for a king."


    The knights silently obeyed, moving with perfect coordination. Banners were hung, luxurious carpets were rolled out, and ornate candle holders were placed.


    Javier stepped back, arms crossed, grinning ear to ear as he admired his work.


    The second main hall was completely transformed. The majestic golden throne sat at the very center, perfectly positioned.


    The walls were adorned with banners, each one embroidered with the Armand family crest, and luxurious red carpets lined the floor, stretching from the throne to the entrance, creating a true royal atmosphere. The Puppet Knights stood in formation, their mithril armor gleaming like the personal royal guard of a king.


    Javier nodded in satisfaction.


    Perfect. Just perfect.


    He chuckled to himself, "Hehe~ I can''t wait to see Father''s face."


    He grinned slyly. "Alright¡­ time to call Father."


    Javier pushed open the main door, peeking outside. There, he saw Liana and Gloria sitting casually. But what caught his attention was that amazarak girl¡ªsandwiched tightly between the two women, ensuring she had no chance to escape.


    Javier swallowed a chuckle. "Umm¡­ Gloria?"


    Gloria tilted her head slightly. "Yes, Young Master?"


    Javier rubbed his chin.


    "Could you call Father here? Tell him there''s something important¡ªvery important."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, while Liana squinted suspiciously.


    "Hmm? Why here?"


    Javier smiled innocently.


    "Just call him here, please? It''s very, very important."


    Gloria narrowed her eyes.


    "And if Lord Garius doesn''t want to come?"


    Javier grinned.


    "Just tell him¡­ this is very, very important."


    Gloria sighed. "Haa¡­ fine. I''ll try, Young Master."


    She adjusted her glasses, already sensing this was some nonsense.


    Javier cleared his throat. "Oh, by the way, Gloria?"


    She stopped.


    "Hmm? What now?"


    Javier smirked.


    "Don''t bring him through the main door. Use the door at the back."


    Gloria''s eyebrow twitched. "¡­Why?"


    Javier clasped his hands together.


    "Pleeease? Just guide them to the back door?"


    Gloria stared at him before sighing again, long and deep.


    Gloria walked gracefully through the manor, her heels clicking softly against the polished floors. As she moved, she spotted a few household maids working diligently.


    She approached one of them, her voice calm and composed. "Is our Lord home?"


    The maid paused and lifted her head slightly.


    "Yes, Miss Gloria. If I''m not mistaken, he''s in his private room."


    Gloria nodded.


    "With Mr. Alf and Mrs. Erinnette?"


    The maid smiled. "Yes, Miss Gloria."


    Gloria exhaled softly.


    (As expected. Lord Garius is never without his shadows.)


    She adjusted her glasses and gave the maid a small nod.


    "Thank you. Keep up the good work."


    The maid bowed politely.


    "I will, Miss Gloria."


    Gloria continued toward Garius''s private room, her mind already preparing for whatever nonsense Javier was planning.


    Arriving at the front door of Lord Garius''s private room, she noticed¡ªjust as she anticipated¡ªmore than five Elite Guard units stationed outside. One of them greet her.


    "Ah, Miss Gloria."


    "Is Lord Garius inside?"


    The guard confirmed without hesitation.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Without further delay, she reached the door and knocked. From inside, a familiar, calm yet authoritative voice called out.


    "Come inside."


    Gloria opened the door and stepped in gracefully.


    Inside, she saw Lord Garius sitting at his large wooden desk, surrounded by neatly stacked paperwork. As always, he was focused, calculating, serious. Standing beside him were Alf and Erinnette, both silent and attentive as Garius continued working.


    Gloria bowed politely¡ªfirst toward Lord Garius, then toward Mr. Alf and Mrs. Erinnette. Garius finally lifted his gaze to acknowledge her presence.


    "Oh, Gloria¡­ What do you need?"


    His voice was calm but slightly curious. Gloria straightened herself.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 347 - 347: The Throne of Nonsense ( 347 )

    Gloria stood straight, her tone calm and professional.


    "My Lord."


    Garius barely lifted his gaze from the stack of documents.


    "Yes? Go ahead, Gloria."


    She bowed slightly before continuing.


    "Pardon me, but Young Master Javier asked me to deliver a message to you, my Lord."


    Garius sighed.


    "What does he want now?"


    "Young Master Javier requests your presence in the second main hall."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Huh? For what?"


    "He did not tell me the details, my Lord."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses.


    "He only said it was important."


    Garius exhaled deeply, leaning back in his chair.


    "Haaa¡­ what now¡­"


    At that moment, Alf rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "It''s unusual for Young Master Javier to request something so directly, my Lord."


    His expression turned serious. "Perhaps it truly is important?"


    Erinnette nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, that''s true, my Lord. Young Master rarely makes personal requests. If he''s calling you himself, it might actually be urgent."


    Garius paused, thinking hard.


    (Javier¡­ requesting my presence? That brat rarely asks for anything seriously¡­ Could it be something major? Something urgent? ¡­Or is it another of his schemes?)


    But before he could answer, the door opened.


    Fransesca come inside , surrounded by her personal escort maids. She smiled elegantly, her graceful steps unhurried, and her warm eyes landed on Gloria.


    "Oh my, Gloria¡­ Just finished sightseeing with my honeybun?"


    Her tone was playful and teasing.


    "Where''s Liana?"


    Gloria bowed politely. "Madam.She with young master right now."


    She straightened before answering.


    "Young Master is waiting for Lord Garius in the second main hall."


    Fransesca''s eyebrow arched slightly.


    "Oh? What for?"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses again.


    "He only mentioned something important. He did not tell me what it was."


    Fransesca placed a delicate hand on her cheek.


    "My, my¡­ how mysterious."


    Meanwhile, Garius looked completely unbothered.


    "Haaa¡­ I don''t feel like moving from here, Gloria."


    His eyes returned to his endless paperwork.


    "I''ll finish this first."


    Gloria remained calm, adjusting her glasses slightly before speaking again.


    "My Lord¡­"


    Garius exhaled deeply, not even looking up.


    "Haaa¡­ what now?"


    Gloria kept her tone professional but firm.


    "I apologize, my Lord, but¡­ Young Master Javier managed to capture one of the Amazarak girls."


    Garius''s hand stopped mid-writing, and Alf and Erinnette exchanged glances.


    After a moment, Garius finally looked up.


    "Amazarak girl?"


    Gloria nodded.


    "Yes, my Lord. Perhaps that is the reason he wants you to meet him at the second main hall. Apologies for not mentioning it sooner."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple.


    "Haaa¡­ Describe her."


    "She''s a bit tiny," Gloria said. "Looks like a teenager, but knowing how Amazarak women are, she''s probably around 25."


    Garius tapped his finger on the desk, thinking.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did Javier bring her here? He could have just taken her to Gaze Town and handed her over to Hesbeirn."


    Gloria sighed. "I don''t know, my Lord. Liana and I thought the same thing."


    At that moment, Fransesca smiled elegantly, her brown eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "Dear~"


    "Yes, Fransesca?"


    She set down her teacup gracefully.


    "How about just this once? You know our youngest son never asks for anything."


    Silence filled the room. Garius rubbed his face as Alf and Erinnette smirked slightly.


    Finally, Garius said, "Haaaa¡­ fine."


    He stood up, stretching slightly.


    "Let''s go see what nonsense that brat is up to."


    Gloria walked gracefully, leading the group toward the second main hall.


    But after a few turns¡ª


    Garius frowned.


    "Hmm? Gloria?"


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    "This isn''t the way to the main entrance."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses smoothly.


    "Pardon, my Lord. But Young Master specifically requested that you use the back door."


    Garius''s frown deepened.


    "Why?"


    "I do not know, my Lord. Young Master didn''t give details."


    She paused.


    "Perhaps¡­ a precaution?"


    Garius rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "Hmm¡­ very well."


    Alf and Erinnette exchanged amused glances.


    Fransesca?


    She simply smiled


    They finally arrived at the back entrance of the second main hall.


    But the moment Garius laid eyes on what was waiting for him¡ª


    He froze.


    His brows shot up.


    Because¡ª S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More than ten Mithril Puppet Knights were standing guard.


    All lined up neatly, motionless.


    Garius''s instincts kicked in immediately.


    But before he could react¡ª


    The Puppet Knights moved.


    They marched forward, surrounding him.


    Then, to his complete shock¡ª


    They draped something over his shoulders.


    A luxurious red and gold cape.


    Made from the finest enchanted fabric.


    Garius stared.


    "¡­What is this?"


    Garius''s mouth twitched.


    "¡­What is this about?"


    But before he could demand answers¡ª


    The Puppet Knights gently pushed him forward.


    Guiding him inside the second main hall.


    And the moment he stepped through¡ª


    Everyone froze.


    Even Fransesca.


    Even Alf.


    Even Erinnette.


    The entire hall had been transformed.


    A royal carpet.


    Luxurious banners hanging from the walls.


    Rows of Mithril Knights standing at attention like a royal guard.


    A perfectly decorated audience chamber.


    "¡­Alf?"


    Alf straightened.


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    A heavy pause.


    "Since when did our second main hall look like this!?"


    The Puppet Knights moved with precision.


    One lifted a crown, crafted from mithril and gold, adorned with magical gemstones.


    Before Garius could react¡ª


    They placed it on his head.


    Then¡ª


    Push.


    The Puppet Knights gently but firmly guided him forward.


    Straight toward the golden throne.


    Garius sighed heavily.


    (Haaa¡­ damn brat.)


    With no other choice, he sat down.


    The moment he leaned back, he realized¡ª


    It was actually comfortable.


    The perfect fit.


    Too perfect.


    Garius rested an elbow on the armrest, placing his knuckles against his cheek.


    His gaze swept the room.


    "How come my youngest son prepared this? And what is this even for?"


    Alf, standing nearby, rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "I don''t know, my Lord. But knowing your youngest son, perhaps he already had all of this inside his magic storage."


    Garius exhaled.


    Then¡ª


    A soft, playful voice chimed in.


    "My, my~"


    Fransesca stepped closer, smiling elegantly.


    "Why is there only one throne? What about me?"


    She placed a hand delicately on her chest, feigning disappointment.


    Garius sighed again.


    "Haaa¡­ I don''t know what that brat is thinking."


    He closed his eyes for a moment.


    The main doors swung open, and all eyes turned toward the entrance. Javier strode in, his expression serious yet mischievous, followed closely by Liana, who held the leash of the bound Amazarak girl.


    As soon as they reached the throne, Javier and Liana suddenly dropped to one knee, their heads bowed in deep, formal respect.


    Garius kept his expression neutral, but inside his mind.


    (Damn this brat. Since when did Armand become a kingdom? And since when did I become its king? This little¡­!)


    However, he didn''t react. He maintained his cool demeanor. If his youngest son wanted to play this ridiculous game, he would show him how it''s done. He would act like a true king.


    Garius adjusted his posture, sitting up taller, his hand resting against his cheek. His cold gaze bore down on Javier.


    Javier, still kneeling, spoke in a strong, formal voice.


    "I am here to report on my mission."


    Silence filled the room. Alf covered his mouth slightly to hide his amusement while Erinnette''s lips curled in mild enjoyment. Fransesca elegantly fanned herself, watching with pure entertainment.


    Javier continued,


    "Me and my girls successfully captured one of the Amazarak warriors who tried to disrupt our region."


    Liana tilted her chin slightly, gripping Zania''s leash a bit tighter. Zania stiffened, refusing to meet anyone''s gaze.


    Javier then raised a hand dramatically.


    "The other intruder were not as fortunate, Your Majesty."


    After a pause, his voice carried confidence and pride.


    "My Knights successfully finished them all before they could ruin your kingdom."


    He gestured toward his Puppet Knights, standing tall with polished mithril armor gleaming under the lights.


    Garius''s brow twitched.


    (¡­Knights? This brat actually declared his puppets as real knights? Shameless! Shameless brat!)


    But he still didn''t react, allowing Javier''s words to settle.


    Then, a deep, powerful voice filled the hall.


    "I see."


    Garius rested his elbow on the armrest, his knuckles against his cheek, looking regal. His golden cloak draped over the throne, enhancing his kingly appearance.


    His sharp eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Then tell me, Sir Javier¡ª"


    His voice was commanding and cold, befitting a king.


    "This prisoner you have brought before me¡ª"


    His gaze flickered toward Zania, who tensed.


    "¡ªwhat do you wish for me to do with her?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 348 - 348: Defiance and Discovery ( 348 )

    Javier smirked slightly, his head still lowered in a bow.


    "Your Majesty, I believe we can extract useful information from her."


    Garius leaned back in his throne, his expression unreadable as he studied the girl carefully.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    His sharp eyes locked onto Zania.


    Still bound, Zania tried to remain defiant, but Liana wouldn''t allow it. With a sharp tug on the leash, she forced Zania to kneel properly. Zania gritted her teeth, rage boiling within her.


    Everything she had heard¡ªeverything she believed¡ªtold her that Garius was nothing but a count. A mere noble, not someone worthy of the throne. Her blood boiled.


    Unable to hold back any longer, she shouted, "Since when can a mere noble become a king?!"


    The air stirred as her voice dripped with venom. "A tyrant!" Her words echoed through the hall.


    "A merciless lord who slaughters innocent people!"


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed dangerously, while Alf and Erinnette stiffened immediately. Fueled by anger, Zania continued,


    "A monster who tortures his own villagers! Who burns people alive! Who cuts off the hands of those who refuse to obey!"


    Her voice grew louder.


    "The great butcher of Armand! The demon in noble''s clothing! A man who allies with devils and sacrifices¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    BOOM.


    Everything stopped. The air grew heavy, and a crushing force filled the hall. Garius''s aura exploded¡ªnot with rage, but with raw, overwhelming power. The pressure was immense, making the air feel thicker, heavier.


    Zania froze, her body refusing to move. Her lungs struggled to breathe. For the first time, she felt fear.


    Then¡ªa single footstep echoed through the silent hall. Alf moved forward slowly and deliberately, his own aura darkening and merging with Garius''s. It was cold, sinister, and unforgiving.


    His eyes¡ªsharp, deadly, furious. His voice was quiet yet controlled, filled with danger.


    "What did you say about my lord?"


    The entire hall felt like death itself had arrived. Zania shuddered. For the first time, she realized something terrifying¡ªshe had no idea who she had truly provoked.


    The air was heavy. The moment Alf stepped forward, Zania felt an icy grip clutch at her soul. Her instincts screamed at her to run, but her body refused to move.


    "Alf."


    A single word from Garius made Alf halt. With a slow breath, he stepped back.


    "Sorry, my lord."


    Zania barely had time to process her relief before a deep, calm yet terrifying voice addressed her.


    "Now, girl."


    She shuddered as Garius''s eyes locked onto her¡ªsharp and piercing, a gaze that felt capable of stripping away all lies and excuses.


    "Tell me¡­"


    The weight of his voice pinned her down.


    "Where did you hear about these bad things that I supposedly did?"


    His tone wasn''t angry or furious; it was worse¡ªcold, calculated, absolute.


    Zania''s breath hitched. She could feel the eyes of everyone in the room watching her, judging her, daring her to lie. Her body stiffened under Garius''s unwavering gaze.


    His voice was steady and filled with absolute authority.


    "Do you have any proof?"


    Zania''s lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    "Do you have any witnesses?"


    "Have you seen my people suffer?"


    The room fell silent, and even the air felt thick.


    "Have you ever seen a homeless person in my territory?"


    Zania''s breath caught in her throat.


    "Have you ever seen a child begging for food?"


    The weight of his words pressed down on her.


    "Have you ever seen my people steal because they were starving?"


    Zania''s mind raced as she desperately searched for an answer¡ªyet there was nothing. No slums. No starving people. No desperate thieves.


    Garius leaned forward slightly, narrowing his eyes.


    "Did you see anyone secretly fleeing my region?"


    He spoke of hidden paths¡ªthe smugglers'' roads used by desperate people trying to escape oppressive lands.


    Zania''s hands clenched into fists because she had seen none of it.


    Garius delivered the final blow.


    "And knowing my youngest son, I''m sure he stopped somewhere before coming here."


    "Sure enough¡­ you saw it, didn''t you?"


    Zania''s heart pounded because she had. She had seen villages thriving, merchants laughing, children playing freely¡ªpeople living without fear. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zania''s mind spun as she desperately searched for any kind of justification¡ªany answer. But nothing came.


    Garius''s eyes bore into her, his presence suffocating. Then, in a voice cold as steel, he said,


    "And not just that."


    Zania flinched.


    "When you came here¡ªwho helped you?"


    Silence filled the air.


    "How did you and your people even get inside?"


    Zania''s throat felt dry. She didn''t know. She had never questioned it. All she knew was that their passage had been arranged.


    Garius leaned forward, his voice dangerously low.


    "Now, girl."


    Zania stiffened.


    "You and your people rushed in here without even investigating?"


    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    "You didn''t check anything?"


    Zania felt her breath hitch because she hadn''t. None of them had. They had taken the hero''s words as truth and charged in blindly.


    Garius''s voice dropped lower, colder.


    "And from the reports I read¡­"


    A pause followed, and his gaze darkened.


    "From the direct communication of my bases around the region¡­"


    A deadly silence filled the room.


    "Your people arrived¡ªand immediately attacked my guards."


    Zania''s entire body stiffened.


    "Not just guards. Innocent villagers. Merchants. Farmers."


    "And the remaining forces¡ªincluding you¡­"


    The air grew heavier. Garius''s next words were absolute and unforgiving.


    "Directly targeted my family."


    Zania''s body trembled from realization and fear. Garius''s eyes pierced through her, unrelenting. Then, in a sharp voice, he said,


    "You rushed to judge without evidence, punishing before you even knew the truth."


    His tone dripped with disdain. "You let your anger blind you¡ªdrawing conclusions based on hearsay rather than understanding the reality of the world around you."


    Zania''s mind raced, grappling with the weight of his words. Was she truly so blinded by rage that she failed to see the bigger picture?


    "That''s why your queen¡­"


    "Your country¡­"


    "Your entire race¡­"


    The hall was silent.


    "¡­are ignored by the other kingdoms."


    Zania''s eyes widened.


    "Because you do not check. You do not investigate. You do not learn. You do not improve."


    Each word landed like a hammer, shattering everything Zania had believed.


    Garius leaned forward slightly, his voice calm yet absolute.


    "You and your people cling to the same old ways¡ªoutdated, stagnant, unchanging."


    Zania''s heart pounded painfully in her chest because it was true. For years, decades, even centuries, the Amazarak people had refused to adapt. While the world around them changed, advanced, and grew stronger, they remained trapped in the past.


    "Your queen, your ruler, even the previous leaders, only think about power. Power. Power. Blind judgment. Blind hatred. Blind ambition."


    Zania''s chest rose and fell rapidly, the weight of Garius''s words crushing her.


    She had come here without investigation.


    She had attacked without questioning.


    She had trusted only what she was told.


    Garius smirked.


    A small, knowing grin.


    As if he had just discovered something amusing.


    His eyes lowered slightly, scanning her.


    And then¡ª


    His gaze locked onto her arm.


    The special markings.


    A unique pattern¡ªthe Amazarak royal patern.


    Garius chuckled softly. "Oh¡­ interesting."


    Zania froze.


    Something felt wrong.


    "A royal Amazarak bloodline, huh?"


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    "That means you hold high rank in Amazarak¡­ Perhaps¡­"


    Garius''s grin widened slightly.


    "A princess?"


    Zania''s entire body stiffened.


    Her mind went blank.


    W-What¡­?!


    How?


    How did this Armand noble know?!


    She had never introduced herself.


    She had never spoken her full name.


    Her true status was known only to Amazarak!


    And yet¡ª


    Garius spoke it so casually.


    Like he had known all along.


    He leaned back slightly, watching her reaction.


    "Hmm¡­ From the information we''ve gathered¡­"


    A brief pause.


    Then, his next words sent ice through her veins.


    "The Amazarak royal bloodline, from the last queen¡­"


    Zania bit her lip, the weight of his knowledge pressing down on her.


    "Two daughters. Five sons."


    Her heart pounded violently in her chest.


    "And now, the current queen is Zephyra."


    Garius''s eyes locked onto hers, intense and unyielding.


    "That means you are the last princess¡­"


    A slow, deliberate pause, the room hanging heavy with expectation.


    "Zania."


    Zania felt as if the ground had shifted beneath her, instability threatening to swallow her whole.


    She couldn''t comprehend how a noble from Armand had uncovered her lineage. A mix of fear and disbelief coursed through her veins, rendering her momentarily speechless.


    Garius leaned forward, the predatory gleam in his eye making her skin crawl.


    "You see, girl," he continued, his tone almost sing-song, "knowledge is power. And ignorance? That can be a weapon against you."


    He straightened, the atmosphere in the hall shifting once more.


    "Your current queen, your previous queen and your previous ruler, refuse to change or to recognize the realities of this world, has endangered not only themself but entire kingdom. Do you understand?"


    Zania''s chest tightened, swallowed by his relentless scrutiny.


    "You''re here, on my land, making baseless accusations against me. And what have you to show for it?"


    "Your people have been so blinded by pride that they failed to notice how deeply your actions affect others."


    Zania opened her mouth to protest, but no words emerged. The truth felt inescapable.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 349 - 349: Traditions and Tensions ( 349 )

    Garius rubbed his temple, a gesture of mounting frustration. His sharp gaze turned to Javier, sharpening the air between them.


    "And Javier..."


    Javier straightened, fidgeting slightly.


    "Y-Yes, esteemed father?"


    Garius exhaled deeply, a small smirk emerging.


    "Good job."


    Javier blinked in surprise. Liana and Gloria widened their eyes slightly, while Alf and Erinnette raised their brows.


    But then Garius''s voice turned firm.


    "Good job¡­ for not killing a royal princess without knowing."


    Javier froze.


    (Wait. What?)


    Garius leaned back against the golden throne, resting his cheek on his knuckles. His voice was calm but heavy with meaning.


    "Had you killed her without knowing, it would have escalated things far worse than they already are."


    A cold chill ran down Javier''s spine.


    (Oh, crap.)


    Then Garius narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "But tell me, Javier¡­"


    Javier gulped. "Why did you bring her here?"


    A sudden, dangerous shift in the air made Javier tilt his head, confusion painting his features.


    "Eh? I just wanted to show off¡ªerr, I mean, I wanted to hand her over to you directly, esteemed father!"


    Garius''s smirk deepened as he rested his hand on the armrest.


    "You are aware of Amazarak traditions, aren''t you?"


    "In Amazarak culture, bringing a girl like her to meet your family is the same as saying you want to marry her."


    Javier choked on air.


    "EHHH?!?!"


    His eyes darted to Liana and Gloria, who both sighed heavily. Gloria pushed up her glasses, pinching the bridge of her nose, while Liana folded her arms and shook her head.


    "Young Master, this is why we told you to leave her with Hesbeirn."


    "You never listen," Gloria added.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?!"


    The two sighed again, Liana rubbing her forehead.


    "We did, Young Master. We questioned why you insisted on bringing her here."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "You ignored us."


    Javier felt his soul leaving his body as realization dawned.


    Liana''s eyes gleamed dangerously as she took a slow, measured breath.


    "Didn''t I tell you earlier, Young Master?"


    Javier stiffened.


    "Didn''t I question why you insisted on bringing her here?" Her voice was calm¡ªtoo calm, which indicated he was in trouble.


    Gloria stood beside Liana, letting out a long sigh as she pushed up her glasses once more.


    "We suggested two very simple options, Young Master. One¡ªfinish her off."


    "Two¡ªhand her over to General Hesbeirn."


    A cold sweat formed on Javier''s brow.


    "Yet¡­" Liana continued, her tone shifting to a dangerously low whisper.


    "You insisted on bringing her here. To the estate. To our lord."


    Javier raised his hands defensively.


    "H-Hold on! You two never mentioned their traditions!"


    His panicked eyes flicked between Liana and Gloria, who sighed in exasperation.


    "We assumed you knew, Young Master. You have studied Amazarak customs, haven''t you?"


    Javier''s face stiffened.


    (¡­Did I? Did I skip that part?)


    Garius suddenly smirked, leaning slightly on his throne and watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    "Liana. Gloria."


    Both turned their heads, bowing slightly.


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    Garius''s eyes gleamed with mischief.


    "You didn''t inform him about this?"


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, silently debating how to respond. Finally, Liana spoke up.


    "We both, at first, thought Young Master was bringing her here to hand her over to Mr. Alf or Mrs. Erinnette."


    Gloria nodded in agreement.


    "Not to present her in the middle of the hall like this, my Lord."


    Garius chuckled, the smirk on his face deepening as he rested his cheek against his knuckles.


    "But¡­ Javier."


    Javier jerked to attention.


    "Y-Yes, esteemed father?!"


    With a calm yet authoritative tone, Garius continued,


    "As a human from Armand, we don''t need to follow their traditions."


    Javier''s shoulders sagged in relief.


    "However¡­"


    His relief froze as Garius''s smirk deepened.


    "We don''t know about her."


    A heavy pause followed, and then Garius''s eyes locked onto Zania.


    "She, on the other hand, must adhere to Amazarak traditions."


    Javier felt a chill run down his spine as his father''s words sank in like a dagger.


    (Wait. WAIT. NO. Does that mean¡ª?!)


    Javier snapped his head toward Zania, who was staring at the floor with an unreadable expression.


    Then¡ªGarius''s voice turned serious.


    "She was an enemy¡­ for now."


    Javier gulped.


    "But tell me, Javier."


    His father''s next words pinned him in place. "What should we do about her?"


    Javier opened his mouth, then closed it, then opened it again, searching for a response.


    "Err¡­"


    Garius tapped his fingers against the throne, a steady rhythm that matched Javier''s racing heart.


    "Had you handed her over to General Hesbeirn before bringing her here¡­"


    A heavy pause lingered in the air.


    "She could have been processed as a prisoner of war."


    Javier winced, and Liana and Gloria sighed in unison, disappointment evident in their expressions.


    "Exactly, Young Master," Gloria muttered. Liana crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed.


    "Now that you''ve brought her here first, without following the proper process¡­"


    Garius''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze penetrating.


    "You have complicated things."


    His eyes bore into Zania, calm and unshaken, as he continued.


    "Tell me, enemy princess."


    Zania remained silent, her fingers tensing as she refused to show weakness. But then Garius''s voice turned sharper.


    "I said¡­ tell me."


    A heavy pressure filled the hall, and Zania flinched. She swallowed hard, fear creeping into her voice.


    "Y-Yes¡­"


    Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    But Garius wasn''t done. His next words struck her like a hammer.


    "You and your people came here without any investigation. Without any diplomacy. Without any effort to confirm the truth."


    Each word carved into her conscience like a wound.


    "And instead, you created chaos in my lands."


    Zania gritted her teeth, knowing he was right. But Garius''s voice dropped lower, colder.


    "If we follow Armand law¡­"


    He leaned forward slightly, voice calm yet merciless.


    "You would be executed."


    The weight of his words slammed into her chest like a death sentence.


    "As per our laws, as someone who illegally intruded into my region and waged unprovoked aggression, the death penalty would be your rightful sentence."


    Silence enveloped the room, and the air felt thick and suffocating. Zania''s heart pounded violently in her chest.


    With a slight smirk, Garius spoke.


    "Now, enemy princess."


    Zania tensed, feeling the authority in his words weigh heavily on her.


    "Explain to my genius but idiot son about your tradition regarding this."


    Javier twitched, thinking, (Oi, why am I being insulted here?!)


    Zania swallowed hard, unable to meet Garius''s gaze. All she saw was an overwhelming aura¡ªa ruler, a man whose mere presence seemed to crush her resistance.


    She clenched her fists, taking a deep breath before she finally began to speak.


    "It is Amazarak tradition that if a man brings a woman to meet his family¡­ in any way,"


    She paused, her voice dropping as the implications sank in.


    "It is considered an informal engagement. A sign that the man intends to marry her."


    Javier froze, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "EH?!"


    Zania flinched. But before she could continue, he interjected firmly, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "I refuse. I didn''t know about this tradition. I refuse!"


    Garius chuckled softly, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Oh? Then tell me, enemy princess."


    "If a woman in Amazarak refuses marriage¡­ or is forced into one, what does she do?"


    Zania bit her lip, hesitating only for a moment before responding with a hesitant voice.


    "She challenges the man."


    Javier blinked, trying to process the meaning behind her words. "Challenges?"


    Zania nodded slowly.


    "Most women in Amazarak are stronger than men."


    Javier''s brows twitched, confusion unfolding in his mind. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Wait. What?!)


    "Unlike human women, we do not grow visible muscles," Zania continued, her eyes flickering with pride.


    "That is why¡­"


    She hesitated before continuing, the weight of her words sinking in.


    "Only if the man wins the duel can he marry that woman."


    Javier felt his soul return to his body as clarity dawned on him.


    (OHHHHH! SO THERE IS A WAY OUT!)


    But Garius smirked¡ªa dangerous, knowing smirk that sent another chill down Javier''s spine.


    "I know that. That''s why Amazarak has always been ruled by a queen, right?"


    Zania stiffened and nodded slowly, a flicker of pride crossing her features.


    "Yes¡­ because amazarak men cannot defeat amazarak women in our kingdom."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 350 - 350: Submission or Sacrifice ( 350 )

    Garius rested his chin on his knuckles, amusement in his eyes.


    "So, enemy princess."


    His golden eyes locked onto Zania.


    "Tell me¡­ during your fight with this idiot here¡ªdid you win?"


    The room fell silent as all eyes turned to Zania. She clenched her fists, her lips parting slightly, but she remained silent because everyone already knew the answer.


    Javier began to panic.


    "E-Esteemed father¡­"


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm?"


    Javier forced a grin.


    "How about¡­ another duel?"


    Garius''s smirk widened.


    "Oh? You''re suggesting another fight?"


    Javier nodded quickly.


    "Y-Yes! Esteemed father!"


    Then, after a short pause, Garius leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming.


    "Interesting¡­ But know this, my idiot son."


    Javier felt a cold chill down his spine.


    "Yes¡­ esteemed father?"


    Garius''s next words shook the entire hall.


    "If you lose¡­" He paused slowly, a deadly smirk forming.


    "Forget about marrying Liana and Gloria."


    Javier froze, his brain crashing as his soul seemed to leave his body.


    "EHHHH?!"


    His face turned pale.


    (HOLD ON. WAIT. WAIT. WAIT. THIS ISN''T FAIR?!)


    He turned frantically toward Liana and Gloria.


    "Y-You two won''t let this happen, right?!"


    Liana tilted her head.


    "Hmm? But Young Master, weren''t you planning to lose intentionally?"


    Javier flinched. Gloria adjusted her glasses.


    "Ah¡­ how unfortunate. To think the Young Master would lose his future wives over a single duel."


    Javier felt dizzy. His father had completely trapped him.


    Then, Garius clasped his hands together, smiling.


    "So, Javier¡­ do you still want to fight?"


    Javier fidgeted nervously, searching for an escape.


    "Umm¡­ no¡­ but¡­"


    But Garius''s smirk didn''t fade. His golden eyes shifted back to Zania.


    "So¡­ enemy princess."


    Zania''s shoulders stiffened.


    "Do introduce yourself to us, properly."


    She froze as Garius rested his cheek against his knuckles.


    "Didn''t you see you were in front of the ruler here?"


    Zania''s hands trembled slightly. Her gaze remained locked on the floor as she refused to lift her head.


    Slowly, she parted her lips and spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I¡­ am Zania Arkanak¡­ youngest princess of Amazarak."


    Her words held no pride, no confidence. For the first time in her life, she felt powerless.


    Garius smirked.


    "Good. Now we can talk properly."


    Javier exhaled in relief.


    "Alf."


    Garius''s voice cut through the hall. Alf stepped forward immediately, responding,


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    Garius extended his hand.


    "That thing."


    Alf reached into his coat and, with precise movement, pulled out a small, dark object. A binding seal¡ªa symbol of ownership. Without hesitation, he placed it in Garius''s hand.


    Garius tossed it lightly toward Javier. Javier instinctively caught it, looking down at it with wide eyes. It was a collar attachment¡ªthe kind used in slavery contracts.


    "W-Wait, father, this is¡ª" Javier stammered.


    Garius''s eyes shone with amusement.


    "Put this on that girl."


    Javier froze, and Zania tensed, her breath hitching. For a moment, she thought she had misheard.


    "Ehhh?!" Javier turned to his father in panic.


    "W-Wait a second! This is too¡ª!"


    Garius leaned back on his throne, smirking.


    "Or¡­ should I assign Liana or Gloria to handle this instead?"


    A heavy silence fell over the hall, and Javier''s stomach twisted. Slowly, he turned to look at Liana and Gloria, who smiled¡ªbut not kindly. It was the smile of predators.


    Liana cracked her knuckles. Gloria pushed up her glasses, her eyes glinting.


    Liana spoke.


    "If Young Master hesitates¡­ I would be more than happy to do it."


    Gloria nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed. We will make sure it fits¡­ perfectly."


    Javier shuddered.


    Meanwhile, Zania felt her blood run cold. She gritted her teeth, her body trembling with anger and humiliation.


    (A collar¡­? A SLAVE COLLAR?!)


    Her breathing became uneven. This was worse than execution; it was stripping her of her very identity. She was a princess, a warrior, of a ruler''s blood. And now¡ªshe was being treated as a prize, as property.


    Then Garius spoke again.


    "Well, Javier?"


    Javier swallowed hard, looking at the collar attachment in his hand, then at Zania, then back to his father, and finally to Liana and Gloria''s sinister smiles.


    Garius watched his youngest son hesitate, the silence stretching like a noose. Then, without a word, he turned toward Alf, his voice cut through the hall like a blade.


    "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward immediately.


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    Garius''s expression remained unreadable.


    With absolute authority, he commanded.


    "Prepare the Gallow."


    Javier felt a chill crawl down his spine.


    (Wait¡­ What?)


    Garius''s next words froze the entire hall.


    "We have an execution in three days."


    Zania''s eyes widened. Alf nodded, unphased.


    "Understood, my Lord."


    Then Garius delivered the final blow.


    "Everyone will witness this enemy being hanged in the public square."


    Javier''s heart slammed against his chest, and his mind screamed.


    "EHHH?!"


    Liana and Gloria remained silent, watching. Zania''s body trembled slightly, but she refused to show weakness. Even if her heart raced with terror, she was a warrior, a princess. If she was going to die¡ªshe would die with pride.


    Then Javier snapped his head toward his father.


    "E-Esteemed father! Hold on a second!"


    Garius slowly turned his gaze toward Javier. His expression was completely calm.


    "What is it, my idiot son?"


    Javier flinched, then forced a grin to stay calm.


    "I-I mean¡­ isn''t this a bit much?"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" His voice remained eerily composed.


    "She intruded into our lands. Brought chaos. Led an attack on our people. And threatened my family."


    He tilted his head slightly.


    "Should I have her executed immediately instead? How about behead her right now?"


    He flicked a glance toward Alf, his voice smooth as a drawn blade.


    "Alf¡­ how long do you think you can prepare the guillotine?"


    Alf didn''t hesitate. "Perhaps in two or three hours, my Lord." A pause. "But if you wish¡­ I can prepare the sharpest sword instead."


    Javier broke into a cold sweat.


    (OH SHIT. HE''S SERIOUS?!)


    He frantically turned to Alf.


    "A-Alf! You don''t really think this is necessary, right?"


    Alf remained completely neutral, answering in his calm voice.


    "If my Lord commands it, it shall be done."


    Javier felt like his soul left his body. Then he turned to Fransesca.


    "M-Mother?! Surely you¡ª!"


    Fransesca only smiled softly.


    "Oh, honeybun~ I trust your father''s judgment."


    Javier felt dizzy. Finally, he turned to Liana and Gloria.


    "You two! Back me up here!"


    The two women smiled¡ªbut it was not a kind smile. Liana tilted her head.


    "What''s wrong, Young Master? You were the one who brought her here."


    Javier stiffened. Then Garius leaned forward slightly, shattering Javier''s final fragments of sanity.


    "Of course, Javier¡­ there is one way to stop the execution."


    Javier snapped to attention.


    "Y-Yes?! Anything!"


    Garius smirked¡ªa slow, knowing smirk.


    "Make a choice."


    Javier''s stomach dropped.


    "H-Huh?"


    Garius''s next words sealed his fate.


    "Either she dies¡­"


    He paused slowly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Or you collar her."


    Javier stopped breathing. Zania, still kneeling, bit her lip. She could feel it¡ªher fate was no longer in her hands.


    "You, enemy princess."


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    "You have two choices."


    A heavy silence fell over the hall as everyone waited. Then Garius delivered the sentence:


    "Submit."


    Zania gritted her teeth, her body tensing. But then Garius''s next words crushed her.


    "Or Execution."


    The weight of his words pressed down on her chest. Garius''s gaze remained firm¡ªunshaken, absolute.


    "It''s up to you."


    Garius continued in an eerily calm voice.


    "Even if your kingdom protests¡­ it will mean nothing."


    Zania froze.


    "We have enough evidence against you."


    His words pierced straight into her core. With absolute confidence, he added.


    "Surely, King Edmund will file an official decree justifying your execution."


    Zania''s stomach twisted. She understood what that meant. Garius wasn''t just threatening her; he was ensuring her death would be legally justified¡ªno war, no retaliation, no sympathy from neighboring kingdoms.


    Her death would be forgotten, and her kingdom wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Her hands trembled, and her heart pounded violently. She had to answer. She had no choice.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 351 - 351: Choices and Consequences ( 351 )

    Garius leaned back on his throne, his eyes fixed on Zania. Then, with a slow, deliberate tone, he announced.


    "Now or never."


    A heavy silence fell over the hall as everyone waited. Garius turned slightly.


    "Alf."


    Alf stepped forward immediately.


    "Yes, my Lord?"


    Garius''s voice was steady and absolute.


    "Call General Hesbeirn here."


    Javier flinched; Zania stiffened. Alf responded calmly,


    "I believe he has already arrived at the estate gate."


    Zania felt cold sweat trickle down her back. Garius tapped a finger on the armrest of his throne.


    "Estimate time until he arrives?"


    Alf remained neutral, replying.


    "Within five minutes or less, my Lord. If he comes with his Pekko, even faster."


    Javier''s stomach twisted as he looked at Zania. She was completely still, her body tense. She understood¡ªthis was her last chance.


    Garius''s eyes locked onto her again.


    "You heard that, enemy princess?"


    Zania gritted her teeth, her breathing shallow. Garius raised a hand.


    "Liana. Gloria."


    The two women stepped forward, smiles polite but eyes cold.


    "Open the main door."


    "As you command, my Lord."


    Zania watched as the large doors creaked open, revealing the outside world¡ªher escape.


    Garius''s voice turned deadly.


    "Now, enemy princess. I have given you two choices, and now, I give you one more opening."


    Zania''s heartbeat pounded violently. She could run. But Garius''s next words shattered that thought.


    "Choose."


    His tone left no room for negotiation.


    Then, with a smirk, he added.


    "But let me warn you¡­ the ''opening'' will result in a huge problem for your kingdom and your people."


    Zania''s body stiffened at his words. Garius smiled slightly.


    "Believe me."


    Zania felt her soul sinking as he delivered the final blow.


    "You can run."


    A heavy pause followed.


    "We will file an official complaint to our king, with evidence. You will return to your kingdom. But when the official response¡­"


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "I''m sure our allies won''t stay silent¡ªespecially the Beastkin, Elves, and Demon Kingdom."


    Zania''s entire body froze. If they got involved, Amazarak wouldn''t stand a chance. This wasn''t just her fate anymore; it was the fate of her entire kingdom.


    Her mind raced. She had to choose. Now.


    But before she could speak, the sound of heavy boots echoed through the hall.


    "What the¡ª" A deep voice rang out as all eyes turned to the entrance. A towering figure stepped inside¡ª


    General Hesbeirn, broad-shouldered and clad in heavy armor, a massive greatsword strapped to his back.


    His face twisted in confusion. He blinked slowly, surveying the hall until his gaze landed on Garius in royal attire, a golden cape draped over his shoulders, and a crown on his head.


    Hesbeirn''s jaw nearly dropped.


    "What the¡­?!"


    He blinked several times, then addressed Garius.


    "My Lord¡­? Since when do we have a throne room?!"


    He stepped forward, eyes scanning the gilded surroundings.


    "And wow¡­ it''s full of gold. Real gold."


    Hesbeirn''s lips curled into a smirk as he suddenly knelt.


    "Your majesty, General Hesbeirn here to deliver a report!"


    With a grin, he pulled out a thick scroll.


    "Your majesty, here''s the report."


    Alf, stepping forward as the ''royal advisor,'' took the report with a respectful nod and handed it to Garius.


    Garius exhaled deeply, then opened the scroll, his eyes moving swiftly over the contents. For a brief moment, his golden eyes widened slightly, revealing a flicker of surprise.


    Then a smirk appeared¡ªslow and knowing.


    "Is this true, Hesbeirn?"


    Hesbeirn nodded firmly.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Garius rested his chin on his knuckles, deep in thought. His voice echoed through the hall:


    "Hesbeirn. Take this enemy princess away."


    Zania froze.


    "Lock her up."


    Her blood ran cold. Then Garius''s final words sealed her fate:


    "Her Public execution will be in three days."


    Javier''s heart stopped, his stomach twisted, and his mind screamed.


    He instinctively opened his mouth, but before he could speak¡ª


    A deadly glare from Garius pierced into him. Javier''s body locked up.


    "Javier."


    His father''s tone was low and dangerous.


    "Next time¡­"


    A heavy pause followed.


    "Make your decision faster."


    Javier swallowed hard, feeling powerless. He could do nothing but watch as Hesbeirn grabbed Zania by the arm and dragged her away.


    Garius watched as Hesbeirn dragged Zania away, then shifted his eyes back to Javier. His voice cut through the silence like a blade.


    "You chose not to kill her."


    Javier flinched. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You brought her here."


    Garius''s fingers tapped slowly against the armrest of the golden throne.


    "But when it came time to make a decision¡­"


    A heavy pause.


    "You couldn''t?"


    Javier''s throat went dry. Garius leaned forward slightly, his golden eyes piercing into him.


    "Now, the girl you brought here¡­"


    Another pause.


    "Will be in a public execution in three days."


    Javier gritted his teeth, his mind spinning. But before he could speak, Garius''s voice turned cold.


    "Your decision could have saved her before."


    Javier''s stomach twisted painfully. Garius delivered the final blow.


    "But now?"


    Silence hung heavy in the air as Javier stood frozen, his heart pounding violently. Garius''s voice lowered to a dangerous, heavy tone.


    "And Javier."


    Javier''s breath caught in his throat as Garius''s unwavering gaze bore into him.


    "I hate people who hesitate when they already have the power to act."


    Javier''s fingers curled into fists. His father''s words stabbed deep because they were true. He had the chance to make a choice, but he froze.


    Garius slowly stood from the golden throne, his movements calm and measured. Then, he reached up and removed the crown from his head. A heavy silence filled the hall.


    He placed the crown down and his eyes swept over the room¡ªcold and disappointed.


    "Clean this mess."


    Javier flinched as Garius exhaled sharply.


    "I don''t want to see this."


    His voice was laced with irritation.


    Then his next words hit harder than any slap.


    "This throne¡­ this gold¡­ this entire thing means nothing."


    The weight in his tone made Javier''s chest tighten.


    Garius''s eyes locked onto him.


    "If my son still hesitate when it matters most¡­"


    Javier''s breath caught. His father''s words dug deep into his chest. Then came silence. Javier just stood there, motionless, a sharp pain settling in his heart.


    But he couldn''t say anything because he knew his father was right.


    Garius turned sharply, his aura weighing heavily on the room. His golden eyes locked onto two figures.


    "Liana. Gloria."


    The two maids straightened immediately.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Garius''s tone was final and unyielding.


    "Leave this idiots to clean this mess alone."


    Javier tensed, his stomach twisting. But before he could react, Garius''s voice sliced through his thoughts.


    "And Javier."


    Javier slowly lifted his head, bracing himself. Garius delivered the final blow:


    "Don''t even think about using your puppet knights to clean it."


    "E-Esteemed Father¡ª"


    But Garius had already turned his back and walked out of the hall.


    Liana and Gloria bowed politely before walking right past Javier, leaving him alone¡ªsurrounded by gold, by his own mess, and worst of all, by his father''s disappointment.


    Javier just stood there, silent.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 352 - 352: Time for a Change ( 352 )

    Once Garius stepped outside the hall, he did not look back.


    His footsteps were steady, his expression unreadable.


    Alf and Erinnette followed behind in silence.


    Without turning his head, Garius spoke.


    "I''m going to my private room."


    Alf and Erinnette exchanged glances. Alf asked cautiously.


    "Shall we accompany you, my Lord?"


    After a pause, Garius shook his head.


    "I want to be alone."


    Erinnette frowned slightly.


    "But my Lord¡ª"


    Garius cut her off.


    "Just for a while."


    A tense silence followed. Alf and Erinnette bowed slightly.


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    Fransesca, who had been nearby, stepped forward, her soft eyes showing quiet concern.


    "Dear¡­"


    Garius stopped at his door and turned slightly to look at his wife.


    "Fransesca."


    His voice was firm but gentle.


    "Not this time."


    Fransesca sighed softly, understanding she wouldn''t push him.


    "Alright."


    She stepped back as Garius turned back to the door and entered.


    With a click, he locked it. The room fell into complete silence.


    Outside, Alf''s expression hardened as he commanded.


    "Patrol the entire area."


    His assassin unit dispersed immediately.


    Erinnette''s sharp eyes glinted.


    "Ready the battle maids. Close but not too close."


    The maids nodded and moved into position.


    Then, the two stood watch like shadows guarding their lord.


    Meanwhile, Fransesca exhaled softly, slowly turning toward her own quarters, leaving Garius alone with his thoughts.


    Once the door locked behind him, Garius stood still. The room was silent.


    No guards. No Alf. No Erinnette. No Fransesca.


    Then¡ªslowly, Garius walked toward his desk. His movements were calm, controlled.


    He sat down, rested his elbows on the desk, and placed both hands against his chin.


    For a moment, his face was unreadable. Then, his lips curled into a smirk. No¡ª a sly, dangerous grin.


    His eyes glowed faintly in the dim room.


    "Can''t wait to see how that brat will choose."


    His voice was low, amused.


    Garius leaned back slightly, exhaling. His act of disappointment? His cold glare? His irritation?


    All of it¡ªplanned. Carefully. Perfectly.


    Then he muttered under his breath.


    "Javier."


    The son he chose. The son he would entrust everything to.


    Garius''s fingers tapped against the desk, and his grin widened slightly.


    "Let''s see¡­ what you''ll do next."


    Because this wasn''t just punishment. It was a test.


    A test to see if Javier could break through his own limits.


    To see if he could stand above all. To see if he could become¡ªnot just a leader.


    Not just a noble. But a ruler even greater than himself.


    Garius''s eyes glowed. He had no doubts. Javier would surpass him.


    But first¡ªthe boy had to learn. The hard way.


    "Heh¡­" A low chuckle filled the empty room.


    The game had begun, and Garius was eager to see how it played out.


    Garius grinned¡ªnot out of cruelty. Not out of amusement. But out of certainty.


    Javier would make the best choice. Of that¡ªhe had no doubt.


    All Garius needed to do now was wait and watch his son struggle, learn, and rise.


    "Can''t wait to see what that brat chooses." His eyes glowed slightly in the dim room. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because this was all within his plan. No one knew. Not Alf. Not Erinnette. Not even Javier himself.


    That from the moment his son was born¡ªGarius had already decided his future.


    He had crafted the path carefully. Precisely. With every piece falling into place.


    Some of his plans, Fransesca knew. But¡ªnot all. Because even she wouldn''t understand the full extent of what Garius had in store for his son.


    A future that Javier himself couldn''t even begin to imagine. The strongest ruler. The greatest Armand.


    The heir who would change the very fate of the world.


    All Garius needed to do now was watch it unfold. His smirk deepened.


    This wasn''t just about Javier''s future. This wasn''t just about preparing his son to rule.


    No¡ªthis was about that thing. The thing he had sealed away. The thing that should have never existed. The thing he could not destroy.


    Garius was strong. Stronger than most. Stronger than almost any ruler before him.


    Yet¡ªeven he had failed to erase it completely. The only thing he could do was weaken it, seal it, and hope no fool ever broke that seal.


    But¡ªhe knew better. One day¡ªsomeone would. Some greedy, pathetic coward.


    A man who sought power not by earning it¡ªbut by stealing it. Borrowing strength they did not deserve.


    And when that happened¡ªthe world would burn.


    Unless¡ªsomeone could destroy it. Not seal it. Not suppress it. Erase it completely.


    And there was only one person in this world¡ªwho could do that. Javier.


    Garius''s fingers tightened into a fist. His son¡ªthe heir he had carefully raised.


    The only one capable of finishing what he could not. The only one capable of destroying that thing forever.


    That was why Garius had prepared everything. That was why he needed Javier to surpass him.


    Because one day¡ªthat thing would be released. And when it did¡ªJavier had to be ready.


    Garius closed his eyes briefly. Then¡ªhis smirk returned as he exhaled, leaning back in his chair.


    "You better be ready, brat."


    Because the day would come¡ªwhen Javier would face his true destiny. And on that day¡ªhe could not afford to hesitate.


    Garius leaned back, exhaling softly. His thoughts drifted to his youngest son.


    The one with the greatest talent. A prodigy in magic. A genius in crafting.


    Yet¡ªhe did not desire power. He did not seek wealth or dominance.


    Unlike other nobles, Javier did not hunger for control. He had no greed. He had no lust for conquest.


    And yet¡ªhe cared. For his people. For his family. For those he loved.


    That¡­ that was the son Garius wanted.


    Not a tyrant. Not a ruler who crushed others beneath his feet.


    But a man who would fight for what he wanted¡ªwithout greed.


    Without corruption. Without arrogance. And above all¡ªwithout losing himself.


    A ruler who would never abuse his power. A leader who would never misuse his strength. A man who understood the weight of responsibility.


    And yet¡ªJavier still had a weakness. A flaw that had to be fixed. Hesitation.


    Even with all his power¡ªeven with all his skill¡ªJavier still hesitated when it mattered most.


    And that¡ªthat was something Garius could not allow. Because one day¡ªthe world would not wait for him to decide.


    One day, Javier would have to act. Without doubt. Without fear. Without hesitation.


    And until that day came¡ªGarius would continue to shape him. To push him. To forge him into the ruler he was meant to be. The heir who would not just inherit Armand¡ªbut reshape the world itself.


    Garius smirked slightly.


    "You''re almost there, brat."


    Almost. But not yet.


    Meanwhile..


    Javier sat alone in his bedroom, his back resting against the cold wall, arms wrapped around his knees.


    For the first time in a long while, Liana and Gloria were not with him.


    His thoughts drifted back to his father''s words, to that moment, to the choice he failed to make.


    His father had been right. Everything he said was true.


    During his fight with Zania, Javier had already made a choice. He could have ended her life, but he didn''t. Instead, he brought her back¡ªto his father, to his home.


    But when his father asked him to choose, when he was given options¡ªhe froze.


    He had the power, the chance, yet he hesitated, thinking someone else would handle it. He believed his father or someone stronger would take care of it.


    That was his mistake. He had power, he had the right, and he had the ability to decide, yet he waited for someone else to act. And that was weakness.


    Javier clenched his sleeves, his jaw tightening as his father''s words echoed in his mind.


    "I hate cowards. I hate people who hesitate when they have the power to act."


    His chest tightened painfully. His father was right; he couldn''t be like this. If he wanted to be strong, if he wanted to protect his people, if he wanted to stand beside Liana and Gloria¡ªas a man, as their future husband¡ªthen he couldn''t hesitate anymore.


    With a deep breath, Javier sharpened his focus. No more. Next time¡ªwhen it truly mattered¡ªhe would not hesitate. Not ever again.


    Meanwhile, Liana and Gloria stood outside Javier''s room, arms crossed and faces stern. They were frustrated¡ªfrustrated by their young master''s hesitance and by his decision to bring another woman to the estate. But despite their jealousy and irritation, they were also worried.


    They knew Javier wasn''t the type to sulk, but today, he was alone¡ªno teasing, no smug remarks, just heavy silence.


    Liana bit her lip, unable to bear it any longer. Even if she was still mad and wanted to punish him a little longer, she knew her young master couldn''t live without her.


    She stepped forward, raising her hand. Just as she was about to knock, the door opened.


    Liana froze. Her eyes met. Javier stood there, serene and different. Then he smiled and embraced her¡ªwarm, tight, familiar.


    A soft whisper escaped his lips, "Liana¡­"


    Her heart tightened, and she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer. She didn''t need him to say anything; she already understood. This was his silent apology.


    And Liana accepted it.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 353 - 353: Desperate Choices ( 353 )

    Zephyra sat on her throne, her expression unreadable. Her long nails tapped lightly against the golden armrest.


    Her royal advisor stepped forward, bowing gracefully and holding out a sealed document.


    "Your Highness, the delegation from the Halfling Kingdom has arrived."


    Zephyra''s lips curled slightly at the mention of the Halflings¡ªalways neutral, always the middle ground. If any kingdom wanted to send messages, trade, or negotiate with Amazarak, they had to go through them.


    She took the report and scanned its contents. Then she paused, her eyes narrowing.


    "So¡­ she was captured."


    She didn''t need to say the name; her advisor understood immediately.


    "Yes, my Queen. Armand has filed an official complaint, with proof that Princess Zania and the other warriors¡ª"


    The advisor hesitated before continuing carefully, "¡ªwere the ones who attacked first."


    Silence filled the room.


    Zephyra leaned back, pretending to think as her sharp nails tapped against the report. Her advisor spoke hesitantly, "Should we send our delegation to negotiate?"


    A pause followed. Then Zephyra smirked¡ªhidden, subtle, cold.


    "No."


    Her advisor''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Your Highness?"


    Zephyra crossed one leg over the other, her voice calm.


    "If we officially acknowledge her capture, we put our entire kingdom at risk."


    The advisor nodded slowly, then cautiously asked, "What shall we do?"


    Zephyra''s smile widened slightly.


    "Tell them that Princess Zania was the one making the decision alone. Amazarak Kingdom has nothing to do with what she do."


    The advisor froze, a knowing look forming¡ªa cold political move. Zania was her own sister, yet Zephyra was willing to discard her to save herself, protect her rule, and keep Amazarak untouchable.


    If she admitted Zania had been following her orders, the war would come to her doorstep.


    And Zephyra would never allow that¡ªnot yet.


    Not until her warriors were ready, not until her sword hero was perfected.


    With his knowledge and tactics, her warriors would learn, adapt, and evolve. And once everything was in place¡ªonce her army was unstoppable and Kenjirou, her handsome sword hero, became the weapon she needed¡ªthen the world would bow before Amazarak.


    More importantly, no one could take her throne, because Zania¡­ Zania was a problem. A loose end. A shadow from the past refusing to disappear. The only other royal blood who could challenge her rule. A sister who was never meant to exist.


    Now, she would be someone else''s problem. Armand would execute her, and Amazarak would move forward¡ªwithout her, without anyone who could stand in Zephyra''s way.


    With a cold smirk, calculated and perfect, Zephyra leaned back, exhaling softly.


    A heavy silence filled the royal chamber. Zephyra''s advisor stood still, fingers tightening around the document.


    Her voice, careful yet firm, finally broke the quiet.


    "Your Highness¡­ are you certain?"


    She hesitated, her expression flickering with doubt.


    "She is your sister."


    Zephyra took a breath, her fingers tracing the gilded armrest of her throne in slow, deliberate movements. She exhaled, closing her eyes for a fleeting moment as if weighing the decision.


    Then her gaze lifted, sharp and unwavering.


    "I must choose between my people, my kingdom¡­ or my sister."


    The words carried weight, laced with a heavy sense of duty.


    "I have no choice."


    The advisor lowered her head in understanding, her posture resigned. Zephyra watched her closely, and just as the woman turned to leave, a smirk ghosted over the queen''s lips.


    This wasn''t just about making a painful choice; it was about securing her rule. Without Zania¡ªno rivals, no threats, no loose ends. Only her throne. Her power. Forever.


    Zephyra leaned back, her smirk widening. "Goodbye, little sister. Your death will be¡­ useful."


    The advisor stepped out of the royal chamber, her expression composed but heavy with unspoken words.


    In the hallway, a woman stood rigidly, hands clasped tightly in front of her chest. The moment their eyes met, the woman stepped forward.


    "Any word from Queen Zephyra?" she asked, her voice calm yet carrying a quiet desperation.


    The advisor hesitated for a second, then sighed.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but I couldn''t persuade her."


    Silence followed. The woman''s fingers tightened around the fabric of her sleeves. Her lips parted slightly and then closed again. She didn''t move, didn''t speak, didn''t cry. But inside, something shattered.


    She had raised Zania from the moment she was born¡ªheld her tiny hands when she took her first steps, soothed her during nightmares, braided her hair on the mornings of important ceremonies. She had watched her grow into the strong, stubborn young woman she had become.


    And now¡ªnow, she was being discarded, left to die in enemy hands. A lump rose in her throat, but she swallowed it down. She couldn''t cry. Not here. Not now.


    Instead, she lowered her head in a slow, respectful bow.


    "I understand. Thank you, Advisor." Her voice was steady, her hands didn''t shake.


    She rushed to her quarters, barely aware of the heavy footsteps echoing behind her. As soon as she stepped inside, she grabbed a small leather pouch hidden beneath her mattress. Her fingers trembled as she opened it¡ªinside were a modest sum of gold and silver coins.


    It wasn''t much, but maybe¡ªmaybe it was enough. Enough to reach Zania. One last time.


    Her mind raced. How could she get to the human kingdom before the execution? Traveling by foot? Impossible. A carriage? Too slow.


    A wyvern? Her heart leapt at the thought. The Halfling Kingdom controlled air travel between nations, and the necessary documents would take weeks to process. She didn''t have weeks¡ªbarely had days. Zania would die before she even reached the border.


    Her breath hitched as an idea formed¡ªher only chance. She turned sharply toward the guest wing of the palace, where the Halfling delegation was resting before their journey home.


    If anyone could help her bypass the restrictions, it was them. Even if she couldn''t save Zania, at least she could see her one last time¡ªhold her, kiss her cheek. And when it was all over, she could ensure Zania''s body wouldn''t be left to rot in a foreign land.


    Clutching the pouch of coins tightly, her eyes burning with unshed tears, she ran. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t know if the Halflings would help her, but she had to try. This was all she had left.


    The Halfling delegation was preparing to depart.


    The Halfling ambassador, an older man with a neatly trimmed beard, adjusted his cloak before turning toward his escorts.


    "Mister Delegation! Please wait!"


    A desperate voice cut through the air. The ambassador turned, his brows furrowing as he saw a woman running toward them. Her breaths were ragged, her steps unsteady.


    The moment she reached them, she fell to her knees. "Please¡­ help me."


    Silence fell. The Halfling guards exchanged glances, and the ambassador''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone polite but cautious.


    The woman bowed her head, hands clenched tightly. "I am only a servant." She swallowed hard, her voice trembling. "But I must reach the human kingdom¡­ before the execution of Princess Zania."


    The Halflings stiffened, and the ambassador''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. "And what do you expect of us?" he asked carefully.


    She lifted her gaze, her eyes glistening. "If you can''t save her¡­ then at least let me see her one last time." Her voice broke. "I beg of you."


    She reached into her pouch and pulled out every last coin she had, offering it with trembling hands. "I have money¡­ I will work¡­ I will do anything."


    Her forehead touched the ground. "Please."


    The delegation fell into a heavy silence. The ambassador exhaled slowly.


    Then he turned to his guards and men. "Prepare another saddle."


    The woman''s breath caught in her throat as she looked up, eyes wide and disbelieving. The ambassador watched her carefully before stepping closer. "I don''t know if you''ll make it in time, but i will try my best to help."


    Tears blurred her vision as she bowed deeply, her shoulders trembling. "Thank you¡­ thank you¡­!"


    A Halfling soldier helped her onto the extra saddle. The wyvern beneath her snorted, its wings rustling. The ambassador climbed onto his own mount, glancing at her once more. "Hold on tight."


    And with that, the beasts leapt into the sky, wings beating against the wind.


    The woman''s heart pounded. She didn''t know if she would make it, but she would try.


    Because this was all she had left.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 354 - 354: Crossing Lines ( 354 )

    The wyverns soared through the sky, their powerful wings cutting through the cold air. The woman clutched the saddle tightly, her heart racing from the whirlwind of events.


    The Halfling ambassador''s voice carried over the rushing wind. "Listen carefully."


    She turned her head slightly, straining to hear. "Even with wyverns, you cannot fly straight into human lands."


    Her grip tightened. She had expected this; the Amazarak were not welcome in any kingdom. The Halfling Kingdom, however, was neutral¡ªa rare bridge between nations.


    "We must land at the Halfling capital first," the ambassador continued. "There, I will do what I can to speed up your entry process."


    Her stomach twisted with anxiety. "How long will that take?"


    The ambassador''s eyes darkened slightly. "Officially? Weeks."


    A sharp breath escaped her lips. Weeks? That was impossible. By then, Zania would already be gone.


    Before she could protest, the ambassador raised a hand. "I said ''officially.'' But I will see what I can do."


    Hope flickered in her chest, but his next words dimmed it. "Even with the proper documents, your journey will still be slow."


    She turned fully toward him, brows furrowing. "Why?"


    The ambassador''s wyvern dipped slightly as they adjusted formation. "The borders are strict. Every kingdom enforces checkpoint inspections."


    "How many?" she asked, though she feared the answer.


    His lips pressed into a firm line. "Four."


    Her breath caught. "Four entire kingdoms?"


    He nodded. "From the Halfling Kingdom, you must pass through the Dwarven Kingdom first."


    She swallowed hard. The Dwarves were fiercely territorial and known for their strict inspections.


    "Then Elven lands," the ambassador continued.


    Her jaw clenched. The Elves were even less welcoming to outsiders, and their magical detection would reveal her identity as an Amazarak the moment she arrived.


    "After that, the Beastkin Kingdom," he said. "And finally, the Human Kingdom''s military checkpoint before Armand."


    Her shoulders tensed. She had known it would be difficult¡ªbut not this difficult.


    The ambassador met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "Even with my help, you must understand this¡ªyou may not make it in time."


    His words hit her like a stone to the chest. Her fingers curled into fists. But she had no choice; she had to try, even if it felt hopeless. Even if the journey took too long. At the very least, she would be there to bring Zania''s body home.


    The wyverns descended in smooth arcs, their large wings stirring up dust as they landed in the Halfling Kingdom''s official transport zone. The woman barely had time to steady herself before the ambassador dismounted and turned to the nearest officer.


    "Process this woman''s documents immediately," he ordered, his tone sharp yet diplomatic.


    The Halfling officer, dressed in the kingdom''s official uniform, raised a brow but nodded. "Come here, ma''am," he said.


    She stiffened, unsure if this was truly happening.


    The officer cleared his throat. "Ma''am, place your hand on the mana scanner."


    She stepped forward, heart pounding. The device hummed to life, glowing softly as it recorded her mana signature.


    Then¡ªa stamp. The officer nodded, quickly filing the papers. "Your permit is being processed. You will receive a temporary pass for now."


    Her hands trembled as she accepted the document. "...That''s it?"


    The ambassador smirked. "That''s it. But don''t relax yet."


    She swallowed. Right. This was only the first gate. Dwarven lands were next, and the Dwarves were not as¡­ gentle.


    The Halfling ambassador crossed his arms, observing as the official finished stamping her temporary permit.


    Then he turned toward a nearby wyvern rider¡ªa tall Halfling woman clad in light leather armor, a short sword strapped at her side.


    "You will accompany her," he ordered.


    The rider nodded firmly.


    "Understood."


    The woman blinked, startled.


    "W-wait, you mean I won''t be going alone?"


    The ambassador let out a dry chuckle.


    "If you go alone, every kingdom''s checkpoint will turn you away." His gaze hardened. "An Amazarak woman traveling without an official escort? That''s practically an invitation for trouble."


    She swallowed hard, realizing he was right.


    Even with the permit, she would never have made it through the Dwarven border alone.


    Turning to the ambassador, her voice trembled, "Thank you¡­ Mr. Ambassador¡­ thank you."


    Then¡ª


    She fell to her knees, tears slipping down her cheeks.


    The ambassador''s expression softened slightly, then he sighed.


    "Don''t thank me yet. You still have a long way to go."


    The wyvern rider stepped forward and offered her a hand.


    "Come on," she said with a small smirk. "We have a mountain to cross."


    The woman wiped her tears and took a deep breath, then grasped the rider''s hand.


    She would not stop now.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand region, Gaze City, Gaze Prison¡ª


    Zania sat in her dimly lit cell, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees.


    The cold air bit at her skin, but she barely noticed; her mind was elsewhere.


    In less than three days, she would be executed before the people of Armand.


    She had failed.


    Every single Amazarak warrior who had accompanied her¡ªdead.


    As for the ones who had scattered across the human kingdom? She had no idea if they were still alive¡­ or if they had met the same fate.


    Regret consumed her.


    What had she been thinking?


    Believing the hero''s words.


    Believing in her mission.


    Believing she could take down a noble house without understanding its power.


    Her fingers dug into her arms, pressing against the fabric of her clothing as she fought the urge to break down.


    She wanted to cry.


    To scream.


    To beg for her life.


    But she wouldn''t.


    Not in front of the Armand guards.


    Not in front of the people who had captured her.


    She refused to show weakness.


    So she sat alone, silent.


    Then¡ª


    Footsteps.


    Zania''s ears twitched.


    Someone was coming.


    Slowly, she lifted her head, narrowing her eyes at the approaching figure.


    Who?


    Was it her executioner?


    But she still had time. Why?


    Zania''s body tensed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She saw her.


    The elf.


    The beautiful one with silver hair¡ªyet to Zania, there was nothing comforting about her presence.


    The scary one.


    The one who had force-fed her meat laced with chili, watching her suffer with a smile.


    Liana.


    Or Miss Liana, as she had heard others call her.


    The elf stood at the bars, her emerald eyes calm yet unreadable.


    Then¡ª


    She smiled.


    A shiver crawled down Zania''s spine.


    Why was she here?


    Was it time?


    Was she here to drag her to her execution?


    Or was this something worse?


    Slowly, Liana leaned closer, resting her hand lightly against the bars.


    Then¡ª


    She spoke.


    "Still alive, I see."


    Zania''s throat went dry.


    Liana''s smile never wavered.


    "What''s wrong, girl? Scared?"


    Her voice was sweet¡ªtoo sweet.


    Zania swallowed hard but refused to answer.


    Liana let out a soft chuckle, her fingers casually spinning a small, metallic object between them.


    A key.


    Zania''s eyes locked onto it, her body stiffening.


    The key to her cell.


    Liana tilted her head, an amused sparkle in her eyes.


    "Oh? What''s with that look?" she teased, tapping the bars lightly with the key.


    Then her voice dropped into a softer, almost tempting whisper.


    "Wanna come out and have a fight?"


    Zania''s muscles tensed.


    She didn''t respond.


    She couldn''t.


    A fight?


    No.


    Not with this woman.


    Not after already losing to that monstrous boy.


    Liana observed her in silence.


    Then¡ª


    Her smile faded.


    Her emerald eyes hardened.


    And her voice¡ª


    Cold. Sharp. Final.


    "If you don''t want to fight¡­"


    She leaned in just a little closer.


    "Then don''t you dare show that face to my young master again."


    Zania''s breath hitched as Liana''s gaze burned through her, revealing something more dangerous than hatred.


    Possession.


    Territorial fury.


    Zania understood immediately.


    This elf¡­


    Would kill for him.


    Would kill her for even looking at him the wrong way.


    And unlike Javier¡ª


    Liana wouldn''t hesitate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 355 - 355: Fear and Fancies ( 355 )

    Zania''s heartbeat pounded in her ears as she watched Liana slowly put the key into the lock.


    Click.


    Her body froze.


    This was a joke, right?


    A trick?


    She whipped her head toward the guards, desperation flaring in her eyes.


    "P-please!!" she shouted. "Stop her!"


    But¡ª


    The guards?


    They weren''t even looking.


    One casually flipped a page in his book.


    Another took a leisurely sip of his coffee.


    Not a single one of them moved.


    Not one even acknowledged what was happening¡ª


    Like it was normal.


    Like this was just another quiet evening in Armand.


    Zania''s blood ran cold.


    She turned back just in time to see¡ª


    Liana.


    Still smiling.


    Still watching her.


    And to Zania¡ª


    That smile was the scariest thing she had ever seen.


    The cell door creaked open¡ªslowly, deliberately.


    Liana''s fingers lingered on the handle, drawing out the moment as if savoring Zania''s fear.


    Then, with the same gentle, almost motherly smile, she stepped inside and locked the door behind her.


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    Her eyes darted frantically around the cell¡ªsearching for something, anything.


    A weapon.


    An escape route.


    A guard willing to stop this madness.


    But¡ªnothing.


    The key clinked as Liana tossed it outside, letting it slide across the cold stone floor.


    Now¡ª


    They were alone.


    Trapped together.


    Liana took a slow step forward, tilting her head.


    "What''s wrong?" she murmured, her voice light and teasing.


    Zania''s fists clenched, but her body refused to move.


    Her instincts screamed at her.


    This wasn''t an ordinary maid.


    This wasn''t an ordinary woman.


    This was a monster in disguise.


    "I thought Amazarak warriors feared no one?"


    Liana''s smile didn''t fade.


    If anything¡ª


    It only grew wider.


    Zania''s voice pierced through the silence of the prison.


    "HELP!!"


    Her desperate screams echoed against the cold stone walls.


    But the guards?


    They didn''t even flinch.


    No one moved.


    No one answered.


    She was truly alone.


    Zania''s breathing grew rapid as Liana took a slow, deliberate step forward.


    And another.


    And another.


    Zania stumbled back, her legs weak, her body trembling.


    Too scared.


    Her mind screamed at her to fight¡ªto do something.


    But she couldn''t.


    Her knees buckled, and for the first time in her life¡ª


    She knelt.


    Tears fell freely, rolling down her cheeks as she lowered her head.


    "P-please¡­"


    Her voice cracked.


    "Don''t hurt me¡­"


    Liana stopped just in front of her, tilting her head.


    Her smile never faded.


    Emerald eyes gleamed with amusement, curiosity¡ªand something deeper.


    She simply watched.


    Calmly. Patiently.


    Zania''s breath shuddered as she pleaded, "Please¡­" Her voice barely above a whisper. "I will be executed soon¡­ Please¡­ at least¡­"


    Her words broke into quiet sobs.


    Liana knelt before her, reaching out to gently brush a tear from Zania''s cheek.


    "Oh my¡­" Liana murmured softly.


    With the sweetest, most poisoned voice, she continued, "I thought you couldn''t talk?"


    Zania flinched.


    Liana giggled, brushing back a lock of Zania''s hair.


    "I thought you never cried?"


    Zania shook violently.


    Liana''s fist tightened, her knuckles cracking as the air grew heavy around them.


    She raised her hand, fully prepared to strike¡ª


    To break this girl. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To remind her who she was dealing with.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Liana."


    A voice.


    His voice.


    Liana''s body froze.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She knew that voice.


    The one she loved.


    The one she lived for.


    Slowly, she lowered her fist.


    Turning to him, her entire expression softened, the tension melting away.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    Her tone was gentle, devoted.


    She stood, dusted off her skirt, and¡ª


    Bowed.


    Graceful. Poised. Perfect.


    Finally, she smiled.


    A genuine, warm smile.


    The kind of smile she only showed for him.


    Javier bent down, picking up the key from the cold stone floor.


    With a soft click, the cell door swung open.


    He leaned against the frame, his usual mischievous grin playing on his lips.


    "Liana, come out."


    Liana turned to him, tilting her head slightly.


    "You''re not a girl suited for a prison cell," Javier teased.


    Liana let out a soft giggle, covering her lips with her fingers.


    "Oh my, Young Master, are you worried about me?"


    Javier''s grin widened. "Obviously."


    His eyes flicked toward Zania, still kneeling on the ground.


    His smile didn''t fade, but his tone turned firm.


    "And bring her too."


    Liana''s playful expression vanished instantly, her emerald eyes gleaming with something dangerous as she turned back to Zania.


    "Yes, Young Master. As you wish."


    Without hesitation, Liana grabbed Zania''s arm, yanking her to her feet.


    The Amazarak princess gasped, stumbling forward.


    Liana leaned in close, her lips just near Zania''s ear.


    Her voice was sweet¡ªalmost affectionate.


    "If you run¡­"


    A shiver ran down Zania''s spine.


    "Or even think about running¡­"


    Liana''s grip tightened.


    "I will be so happy~ to hunt you down."


    Zania''s throat felt dry.


    Liana''s smile was warm, but her eyes?


    Cold. Ruthless. Deadly.


    Zania understood.


    She wasn''t leaving.


    She wasn''t escaping.


    She belonged to Armand now.


    The heavy stone corridors echoed with soft footsteps as they made their way toward the prisoner processing area.


    Javier led the way, hands casually tucked behind his head, walking with his usual lazy confidence.


    Behind him, Liana dragged Zania along with ease, her grip still tight around the Amazarak princess''s arm.


    "Young Master~" Liana''s voice was sweet, prompting Javier to glance over his shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    "I hate touching her arm." Liana pouted slightly. "Can I grab her hair instead?"


    Zania stiffened at the suggestion.


    Javier sighed dramatically.


    "Ehhh? No, no, no! You are sweet, gentle Liana. My Liana."


    He turned slightly, flashing a grin.


    "Don''t do that."


    Liana chuckled softly, tilting her head.


    "My, my¡­ Young Master, you always know how to ruin my fun."


    Leaning in, her lips came barely inches from Zania''s ear.


    In a whisper only Zania could hear, she said, "Don''t worry, girl. You won''t be hanged."


    Zania blinked, a flicker of hope sparking in her chest.


    But Liana smirked, adding, "But beheaded instead."


    Zania choked on her breath, a sharp chill crawling down her spine.


    Her legs weakened, threatening to give out.


    She almost tripped¡ªuntil Liana held her firm.


    "Oops~ careful now," Liana hummed, feigning innocence.


    Javier, watching from the corner of his eye, sighed again.


    "Liana¡­"


    "Yes, Young Master~?" she replied, beaming.


    "You''re having too much fun."


    Liana simply smiled wider.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 356 - 356: Wit and Warnings ( 356 )

    Hesbeirn stood waiting in the prisoner processing area, arms crossed, his massive frame making the surrounding guards look small in comparison.


    When he saw Javier approaching, while liana dragging the Amazarak girl along and he saw Liana smiling far too much, he let out a long, heavy sigh.


    "Really, Young Master?" His deep voice rumbled through the room.


    "I don''t know how you convinced Lord Garius, but whatever¡­" His shoulders slumped slightly, clearly tired.


    Javier''s grin widened. "Don''t worry, Uncle!"


    Hesbeirn twitched. "Damn brat, calling me uncle¡­!"


    The surrounding knights and officers looked away, trying to hide their smirks.


    It wasn''t every day they saw the great General Hesbeirn¡ªcommander of Armand''s elite forces¡ªtreated like an actual uncle by Javier.


    Javier just laughed.


    Liana smiled sweetly at Hesbeirn and spoke in a calm, polite tone. "General, do you want us to process this bitch quickly, or should I prepare the chopping block?"


    Zania flinched violently.


    Hesbeirn sighed again, rubbing his temples. "Enough, Liana. Just put her through the damn process."


    "Uncle, you sound so tired," Javier chuckled.


    Hesbeirn glared at him. "Whose fault do you think that is?"


    He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Our officers already set up the gallows in the center of Gaze City for the public execution." He gestured vaguely. "Now we have to take it down again."


    Javier, still grinning, waved a hand dismissively. "Ah, no need, Uncle. Just leave it there for a week."


    Hesbeirn frowned. "Huh? What for?"


    Javier''s expression shifted. His grin faded, and his casual, mischievous aura melted away. For the first time in the conversation, his gaze turned cold¡ªserious, deadly.


    "So the enemy knows we''re serious." His voice held no trace of amusement.


    Hesbeirn''s eyes narrowed.


    The room grew quiet.


    Javier wasn''t joking.


    "So they think twice before doing bad things to my people." His words were calm, steady, absolute.


    Everyone in the room understood.


    Javier might be young. He might be playful, mischievous¡ªlazy, even.


    But when it came to his people?


    He was an Armand.


    And an Armand never forgives threats to their own.


    The tension in the room was thick.


    Javier''s cold words still lingered in the air.


    Everyone felt it¡ªthe shift, the weight behind his declaration.


    A smirk broke the silence.


    Javier grinned, his usual playful mischief returning.


    With a dramatic flourish, he reached into his magic storage and¡ª


    Poof!


    A puppet made of pillows flopped onto the floor, sporting comically stitched eyes and a goofy expression.


    Javier held it up proudly. "Maybe we should hang this one instead?"


    Silence enveloped the room.


    The officers blinked in disbelief.


    Hesbeirn stared, "¡­What?"


    Liana covered her mouth, stifling a giggle.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, trying not to smile.


    Javier spun the pillow puppet in his hands, continuing with a completely serious tone: "I''m sure Buddy will be happy to play with it."


    "Cuquawked!"


    Everyone turned toward the open window where Buddy, Javier''s beloved Pekko, had his head tilted, staring as if genuinely considering it.


    Hesbeirn rubbed his temples. "Damn brat¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Zania sat frozen, her mind racing.


    Why?


    Why was everyone laughing?


    Why was the man who just declared their seriousness against enemies now joking about hanging a pillow puppet?


    Why did no one¡ªnot even the soldiers¡ªtake this seriously?


    What kind of place was this?


    Hesbeirn sighed, shaking his head before turning back to Javier. "Are you sure you don''t want to use a slave collar on this girl?"


    Zania tensed at the suggestion.


    Javier, still holding the pillow puppet, smiled. "Ah, no need."


    He tossed the puppet aside and stretched lazily. "We don''t need to do that. She can run and go back to her kingdom ''if she wants.''"


    Zania''s heart skipped a beat.


    Her breath hitched.


    Slowly, she lifted her gaze to Javier, her eyes widening.


    He was letting her go?


    But¡ª


    "But know this, Amazarak girl."


    Javier''s voice dropped, chilling the room.


    The amusement in his expression faded instantly, and his sharp, piercing gaze locked onto hers.


    "Once you step out of Armand''s borders¡­"


    Zania''s stomach twisted as the air grew thick.


    "Then say goodbye to your kingdom."


    Javier''s words weren''t a threat.


    They were a promise.


    Zania''s breath caught in her throat.


    Javier''s words weren''t casual threats.


    They were carefully placed daggers, slicing away any illusion of escape.


    "Because my father, the Lord of Armand, has already filed an official complaint to our king."


    His tone was calm, steady.


    But Zania felt its weight pressing down on her.


    "And that message has already been relayed to our allies."


    Zania''s fingers curled into fists.


    She knew what that meant.


    The Beastkin Kingdom. The Elven Kingdom. Even the Halflings.


    All of them had tense relations with Amazarak.


    If Armand declared Amazarak an aggressor¡­


    If Javier''s father pushed forward with proof¡­


    Her kingdom¡ªher home¡ªwould be isolated.


    "If you go back to Amazarak," Javier continued, his eyes sharp, "then that means your kingdom was planning to attack us from the start."


    Zania bit her lip, wanting to deny it¡ªto scream that this wasn''t true.


    But deep down, she knew better.


    Her sister, Queen Zephyra, never thought things through.


    She acted on impulse, pride, and blind hatred.


    And now¡­


    Javier leaned closer, lowering his voice.


    "I tried my best to persuade my father not to put a slave collar on you."


    Zania flinched.


    "And he agreed¡ª"


    With one condition.


    Javier''s gaze darkened.


    "You don''t leave Armand''s borders."


    Silence enveloped them.


    Zania felt suffocated.


    "But if you do¡­" Javier''s smirk returned, but his eyes remained ice-cold.


    "Just pray your kingdom doesn''t fall."


    Zania''s heartbeat pounded in her ears.


    "Because I''m sure my father''s allies¡ªthe Beastkin and Elven Kingdom¡ªwon''t stay silent."


    She felt lightheaded.


    This wasn''t a choice. This was a trap.


    Amazarak had no chances of winning a war against Armand and its allies.


    If she ran back home¡­


    She would be the reason her kingdom was destroyed.


    Javier''s smirk widened. "So¡­ choose wisely."


    Zania remained silent, her mind racing to grasp the full weight of his words.


    But before she could process her thoughts, Javier continued¡ªhis voice light, almost playful.


    "Well¡­ it''s not like we even need our allies to make a move on your kingdom."


    Zania snapped her gaze up.


    What?


    Javier stretched lazily, tilting his head with a smug grin.


    "Based on the recent ''Holy War''¡ªthe one where the Coalition of Nobles from the human kingdom tried to wipe out Armand¡­"


    A cold shiver crawled down Zania''s spine.


    She had heard rumors about how the noble factions, backed by the Saint of Three Gods, had declared Armand heretical and raised a massive coalition army to bring it down.


    A holy war.


    Zania''s people believed the coalition would win. After all, Armand was just one noble house.


    But¡ª


    Javier''s grin didn''t waver as he continued casually, "They lost over 200,000 troops."


    Zania''s eyes widened.


    That wasn''t possible.


    She struggled to keep her breathing steady.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed, his smile turning sharper. "So tell me, Amazarak princess¡­


    "If a ''holy war'' of 200,000 troops couldn''t bring us down¡­"


    "What exactly do you think your kingdom can do?"


    Zania''s mind went blank.


    Javier stretched and let out a satisfied sigh.


    "Oh well, that''s what my father asked me to tell you."


    Zania remained silent, her body tense.


    "And seriously, don''t even think about running away." Javier''s smirk didn''t fade.


    "You''re lucky enough as it is¡ªnot being hanged in public or forced into a slave collar."


    Zania gritted her teeth. Lucky? She didn''t feel lucky at all.


    Javier casually shrugged.


    "You''re free¡­ well¡­ not fully." He gave her a wink.


    "But hey, close enough." Then, without another glance at her, he turned on his heels.


    "Alright, Uncle! We''re heading out now!"


    Hesbeirn, still rubbing his temples, waved a hand.


    "Haaa¡­ go, go. I''m busy here."


    "Oh, Uncle!"


    Hesbeirn groaned. "What now, brat?"


    Javier grinned. "Almost forgot¡ªFather said to tell you to rush back to the estate."


    Hesbeirn froze. "Huh?"


    Javier nodded sagely. "Yep. Bet he''s already waiting for you."


    A long pause.


    "Damn it, brat! You should have told me sooner!"


    Hesbeirn bolted out the door, swearing under his breath.


    Javier just chuckled. "Ttoo easy."


    He rolled his shoulders, letting out a satisfied sigh as he glanced at his two most trusted maids.


    "Liana? Gloria?"


    The two women straightened slightly, their focus shifting entirely to him. "Yes, young master?"


    Javier''s lips curled into a familiar smirk. "Let''s go. Our pekko are waiting. Besides, there''s a place we need to visit after this."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance, understanding without needing further explanation. "As you wish, young master," they said in unison. They moved to follow him, their steps light and confident.


    But then, Javier came to a stop. Slowly, he turned his head, his eyes locking onto Zania, who had been standing motionless behind them. She stiffened.


    For a moment, there was only silence between them. Then, his voice cut through the quiet. "And you."


    Zania''s breath caught in her throat. Javier didn''t change his expression, but there was something unshakable in his gaze. His smirk remained, but his tone left no room for argument. "Make sure you follow us."


    Zania wanted to scowl, to refuse outright¡ªbut she held her tongue. She knew better. Clenching her fists, she forced her legs to move. She didn''t have a choice.


    ( End of Chapter ) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 357 - 357: Plans and Proposals ( 357 )

    Earlier That Day ¨C Before Everything Unfolded


    Alf and Erinnette stood just outside the door, their expressions unreadable. Surrounding them were rows of elite guards and Lord Garius'' personal maids¡ªthe elite battle maids, each one standing like an unbreakable wall.


    The moment they noticed him, every gaze locked onto him.


    Javier stopped in his tracks. Even without words, their silent watchfulness pressed down on him, making the weight on his shoulders feel heavier.


    He swallowed hard, then finally spoke. "Is Father inside?"


    Alf gave a small nod. "Yes. But Lord Garius said he wanted to be alone for now."


    Javier clenched his fists. Inside his mind, a storm raged. "This is my fault." "If only I had made a decision faster¡ªif I hadn''t hesitated¡ªnone of this would have happened."


    He exhaled slowly, feeling the frustration burn in his chest. But now wasn''t the time to dwell. He had to make things right.


    Javier took a deep breath and stepped forward. The guards at the door instinctively moved, ready to block his path¡ªnot with force, but with polite insistence.


    Before they could speak, Alf raised a hand¡ªa silent command. The guards hesitated, then stepped back.


    Javier nodded slightly in thanks before he reached the door. He lifted a hand, hesitated for only a moment, then knocked.


    A beat of silence. Then¡ªhis father''s voice, calm but firm. "Alf, tell them no visitors for now."


    Javier clenched his jaw. "Father¡­ it''s me. Javier."


    Another long silence. Javier held his breath. Then, at last¡ª"Come in."


    Inside the dimly lit study, Garius fought back a smirk. This was all part of his plan, but he couldn''t let Javier see through it yet.


    With practiced ease, he adjusted his posture, shifting into a more serious and unreadable expression. Then, he glanced toward the door. Through the faint gap, he could see Alf and Erinnette standing just outside¡ªloyal as ever.


    "You two, come in as well."


    Alf and Erinnette exchanged glances, their silent relief almost visible. Without hesitation, they stepped inside, following right after Javier.


    Erinnette immediately moved to prepare a drink for their lord, but before she could continue, Garius raised his palm. "Erinnette."


    She halted. "Yes, my lord?"


    "I want wine." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf''s lips twitched into a knowing smile, and Erinnette''s shoulders eased slightly as she gave a small nod. "As you wish, my lord."


    There it was¡ªGarius was slowly regaining his mood.


    Javier, however, remained still. He stood directly before his father''s desk, his posture straight but tense, his hands curled slightly at his sides.


    Garius finally leaned back in his chair, folding his fingers together. His piercing gaze settled on Javier, studying him for a long moment.


    Then, in a low, firm voice¡ª"So¡­ tell me, Javier. What do you want?"


    Javier swallowed. His hands clenched at his sides, but he held his ground. "E-esteem father¡­ I¡ªI came here about the Amazarak girl."


    Garius didn''t move. He simply watched, his gaze unwavering. "Hmm? What about her?"


    Javier took a deep breath. "I will take responsibility and ensure she behaves. Please."


    A heavy silence followed. Garius, maintaining his unshaken authority, rested his chin on his knuckles and narrowed his eyes. "What?" His deep voice carried a weight that pressed into the room, tightening Javier''s throat.


    "Please release her," Javier said, forcing the words out.


    Garius'' expression didn''t shift, but his presence grew heavier. "You know I cannot do that, Javier." His tone was absolute. "Releasing an enemy makes Armand look weak."


    Javier shook his head. "No, Father. I didn''t mean to release her fully like that."


    Garius studied him carefully, then deliberately pressed further. "Oh? So, you''ve chosen to make her wear the slave collar?"


    "No, Father."


    "Then what, Javier?" Garius leaned forward slightly, his voice cold. "If you don''t collar her, she will run the moment she sees an opportunity. She will leave Armand''s borders without you, me, or anyone else knowing. And tell me¡ª"


    His sharp gaze pinned Javier in place. "What do you think will happen then?"


    Javier opened his mouth, but¡ª


    "So," Garius cut him off. "If you refuse to make her your slave, and you refuse to have her executed, tell me¡ª"


    He leaned back, voice low, testing. "How will you handle this?"


    Inside Garius'' mind, his thoughts ran with expectation. "Come on, Javier. Show me your best mind."


    Javier gritted his teeth. He had to word this carefully.


    "Esteemed Father¡­ what I''m asking for isn''t to release her completely."


    Garius raised a brow. "Then?"


    Javier inhaled. "Instead, we allow her a limited freedom. She won''t be a slave, she won''t wear a collar, but¡ª" He met his father''s gaze head-on. "She stays in Armand. Under my supervision."


    A beat of silence followed. Garius leaned back slightly, feigning contemplation. But inside, he was watching. Calculating.


    Javier continued, his voice firm. "She will have nowhere to run. No allies, no escape. She will be bound to me¡ªnot by force, but by circumstance."


    Garius studied him, then countered, "And what if she harms you? Or worse¡ªbetrays our people?"


    Javier didn''t flinch. "She won''t."


    "Oh?" Garius pressed. "And how can you guarantee that?"


    Javier tightened his grip. "Because she still has something to lose."


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "Explain."


    Javier didn''t hesitate. "She values her people more than her own life. If she tries to run, betray us, or act against Armand in any way, the consequences won''t fall solely on her. Her actions will determine the fate of her entire kingdom." He exhaled slowly. "And she knows it."


    A heavy silence filled the room. Inside Garius'' mind, he mused, Not the brightest strategy, but¡­ acceptable for now.


    Finally, he spoke. "Javier."


    Javier straightened. "Yes, Esteemed Father?"


    Garius tossed the report from Hesbeirn across the desk.


    Javier caught it, his eyes scanning the contents. His expression shifted, and his fingers clenched around the parchment. "Is this true, Esteemed Father?"


    Garius'' lips curled into a faint smirk. "Yes."


    Javier gripped the report tightly. "But, Esteemed Father¡­ how can we confirm this?"


    Garius didn''t blink. "Hesbeirn''s elite shadow unit extracted the information from an Amazarak royal warrior¡ªone captured by King Edmund''s forces."


    Javier felt a chill run down his spine. "Extracted?"


    Garius leaned forward. "After some¡­ ''soft interrogation,'' they admitted their true mission."


    Javier''s fingers twitched. "And?"


    "Their orders didn''t end with simply invading our region." Garius'' voice was calm, yet sharp. "Whether they succeeded or failed here, they had another job waiting for them."


    Javier''s gut tightened. "So¡­ they''re going to kill her?"


    "Yes."


    Javier''s breathing slowed as his mind raced. "But why?!" His voice rose slightly. "They''re sisters!"


    Garius scoffed, shaking his head. "Don''t ask me that, Javier. Instead, let me ask you something."


    Javier''s hands curled into fists. Garius'' eyes bored into him.


    "If I were a king," Garius said smoothly, "and I wanted to ensure that only one of my sons inherited the throne¡­ would you do the same?"


    Javier snapped. "NO! I WOULDN''T!" His voice rang out with conviction. "I don''t even want to inherit the Count title, let alone be the main heir¡ª"


    Silence.


    Javier froze. Garius was staring at him.


    "...Ops."


    Javier swallowed hard. "Err¡ªI didn''t mean it like that¡­ E-Esteemed F-Father¡­"


    A smirk ghosted across Garius'' face. "Your inheritance is confirmed, Javier."


    His next words came slow and absolute. "You cannot back out. You cannot run from it."


    Garius leaned back, watching his son with amusement. "Besides," he added, his voice casual but firm, "none of your brothers want it."


    Javier perked up. "Huh?"


    "They all suggested you inherit the title instead."


    Javier felt a headache forming. "Suggested?" That was just a fancy way of saying, "We''re all forcing you to take it, and you have no say in the matter."


    Garius smirked. "So you can''t do anything about it. Just accept it."


    Javier let out a long, defeated sigh.


    Garius waved a hand. "Now, Javier."


    Javier straightened. "Y-Yes, Esteemed Father!"


    "Go do what you want about the Amazarak princess. It''s up to you. But¡ª" His gaze sharpened. "Make sure she behaves."


    Javier snapped into a salute. "YES, ESTEEMED FATHER!"


    And before his father could bring up inheritance or any other headaches, Javier rushed out the door.


    Alf stepped beside Garius, arms crossed. "Are you sure, my lord? What if the Amazarak princess causes trouble for our people?"


    Garius didn''t look concerned. "Well¡­ Erinnette?"


    The head maid smiled knowingly. "Yes, my lord?"


    "You''ve already told Liana and Gloria?"


    Erinnette tilted her head playfully. "Of course, my lord. They both know."


    Garius'' smirk widened. "Good. Make sure they do their job properly."


    Erinnette bowed gracefully. "Yes, my lord. With those two watching her, I''m sure the Amazarak princess won''t dare to step out of line."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 358 - 358: Javier and His Entourage ( 358 )

    Zania followed behind Javier and his two maids, her gaze wary yet curious. She wasn''t sure what to do. She had been released¡ªwithout a slave collar, without chains, without any visible restraints.


    And yet¡­ she didn''t run. Not because she was scared, but because¡­ something didn''t make sense.


    The people. They smiled when they saw Javier. Not forced smiles. Not the fearful, hollow obedience she expected from people under a "tyrant." But genuine happiness.


    "Ah! Young Master!" A merchant waved. "How about stopping by for a drink? Freshly made juice!"


    Another woman from a food stall called out cheerfully, "Young Master! I just finished baking a fresh batch of egg cakes! Come and have a taste!"


    Javier grinned, rubbing his chin. "Oho~ Free samples? I like that."


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, you always take advantage of their kindness."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking. "At this point, they should start charging you extra."


    Javier dramatically clutched his chest. "How cruel! You two are my future wives, yet you show me no mercy!"


    The two maids gave him flat stares.


    Zania, walking behind them, was in disbelief. "What is this?" This wasn''t the world she was taught to expect. "Why¡­ are these people happy?"


    As Javier and his maids strolled through the lively town, their ever-loyal Pekko followed behind them¡ªthis time behaving. No stealing food. No chaotic running. Just a smug strut, head held high, chest puffed out, walking like he owned the place.


    "Cuquawked ~ Cuquawked ~ Cuquawked ~~" Buddy let out a proud tune, sounding like he was happily singing to himself.


    The villagers couldn''t help but smile. Some chuckled at the sight. "Looks like Young Master''s Pekko is in a good mood today."


    A child pointed excitedly. "Mama, look! The Pekko is singing!"


    Even Pikko and Peanut walked with elegant pride, clearly enjoying the attention.


    Meanwhile, Zania, trailing slightly behind, felt even more confused. "Even the birds here act like royalty?"


    This land¡­ it wasn''t at all what she had expected.


    Javier grinned as he pulled out a piece of roasted meat, waving it temptingly. "Buddy? Want some meat?"


    Buddy paused mid-strut, tilting his head. "Cuquawked?"


    For a moment, Javier thought he had him. But then¡ªBuddy shook his head. "Cuquawked ~"


    "Oh?" Javier raised a brow. "Full already?"


    Buddy puffed out his chest. "Cuquawked!!"


    Javier squinted at him suspiciously. "Damn¡­ what did the guards feed you this time?"


    Buddy fluffed his feathers smugly. "Cuquawked~"


    Pikko and Peanut looked equally satisfied, walking with a noticeable sway in their step, as if they had just finished a grand feast.


    Javier sighed. "Haa¡­ no wonder you''re all acting so obedient today."


    Javier stretched his arms as he strolled through Gaze Town, taking in the lively atmosphere. "Oho~ now this is what I like to see."


    People were laughing, chatting, and working. Even the kids ran around, playing freely. It was peaceful.


    Then, something truly caught his attention. "Oh! Now we''re talking¡ªcheap food!" Javier smirked, eyeing the stalls.


    Liana chuckled. "Yes, Young Master. Not just here, but the whole Armand region."


    Javier rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "That''s nice to hear¡­ maybe I should start learning how Father managed to do this."


    Gloria raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh~? Someone''s seriously thinking about inheriting the title?"


    Javier froze. "Ugh¡­ don''t remind me." He groaned, running a hand through his hair. "They all pushed those responsibilities onto me¡­ damn it." The weight of the future still lingered in the back of his mind.


    Gloria leaned in with a teasing smirk. "By the way, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched lazily. "Hmm? What''s up, Gloria?"


    Gloria casually pointed toward Zania, who had been walking silently behind them. "What are you planning to do with this girl?"


    Liana tilted her head, feigning innocence. "Yes, Young Master~ it looks like your collection of girls is growing."


    "Geh¡ª!" Javier nearly tripped. "No! That''s not¡ª" He sighed, rubbing his temples. "I don''t know¡­ we''ll figure it out when we reach the estate."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, their smirks deepening.


    "My, my¡­ just turned 12, and he already has such a huge desire," Liana mused playfully.


    Gloria nodded sagely. "Maybe she''s his type, right, Liana?"


    Javier groaned. "Oh, come on! Don''t start!"


    Liana sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her cheek. "My, my¡­ I wonder¡­ when he turns into a fine young man, will he forget about us, Gloria?"


    Gloria gasped, playing along. "Oh no, Liana~! I can already see it! He''ll focus on this new girl instead¡­ or worse¡­" She gave Javier a knowing glance. "Maybe he''ll just keep adding more girls to his collection."


    "Oi!" Javier snapped. "I''m not collecting girls! Stop making it sound weird!"


    Gloria pretended to clutch her chest, as if heartbroken. "Ah, Young Master~ playing with the hearts of innocent maidens¡­ once you''re done with us, you''ll toss us aside, just like that¡­" She wiped an imaginary tear, her voice dripping with drama.


    Liana shook her head. "Truly tragic¡­ abandoned after years of loyal service¡­"


    Javier facepalmed. "Why are you both acting like I threw you away already!?"


    Gloria dramatically clung to Liana, pretending to weep. "Oh, Liana~! It''s only a matter of time¡­ once he''s done with us, once he''s taken all our sweetness, he''ll grow bored and toss us aside¡­ Ahn~"


    Liana gasped, covering her mouth as if struck by a tragic revelation. "Oh no¡­ Gloria, you''re right! He''s going to replace us with new, younger girls¡­!"


    Javier stared at them, his eye twitching. "What the hell is this nonsense!?"


    Gloria leaned against Liana, wiping away fake tears. "Ah¡­ Young Master was once so kind¡­ so sweet¡­ but now¡­ now he''s become a heartless womanizer¡­ We''re doomed, Liana¡­"


    Liana nodded solemnly. "Yes¡­ doomed to be thrown away after years of devotion¡­"


    Javier groaned, rubbing his face. "You two are ridiculous."


    Javier suddenly turned serious, his usual playful expression fading. Before either of them could react, he gently took Liana''s hand in one of his and Gloria''s in the other. His grip was warm¡ªfirm, yet hesitant.


    Liana blinked in surprise. "Young Master¡­?"


    Gloria tilted her head, watching him carefully. "Hmm? What''s this?"


    Javier looked away, his ears tinged red. "I''m not¡­ ever¡­ thinking of leaving you both¡­ or discarding you two¡­" His voice was quiet, but every word carried weight.


    Liana felt her heart skip. Gloria blinked, momentarily stunned, before her lips curled into a small, genuine smile. "Oh, Young Master¡­ that''s not fair."


    Javier finally looked at them, his grip tightening slightly. Liana smiled softly, her emerald eyes warm. "Then never let go, Young Master."


    Liana narrowed her eyes playfully. "So, Young Master¡­ she''s also part of your collection now, right?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier tilted his head, glancing at Zania, who stiffened under their gazes. "Hmm? Who knows?" He smirked, shrugging.


    Gloria giggled, leaning in. "Oh? Acting mysterious now, Young Master?"


    Javier chuckled, then stretched his arms behind his head. "But one thing''s for sure¡­ I''m not planning on adding more girls in the future.No need to worry about that."


    Liana raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Really now?"


    Gloria smirked. "Should I write that down? Maybe carve it into stone?"


    Javier pouted. "Oi, let me finish!"


    Liana and Gloria laughed softly, waiting.


    Javier sighed, then continued. "Like I was saying¡­ the future isn''t something we can predict, nor something we always plan for. Who knows what''ll happen?"


    Liana crossed her arms, watching him carefully. "Then what do you plan to do about her?"


    Javier grinned and patted Buddy''s neck. "Nothing much. Father asked me to make sure she keeps following me wherever I go. So, that''s what I''ll do."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 359 - 359: Allies and Adversaries ( 359 )

    As Buddy reveled in the excitement of chasing the new wild Pekko, he suddenly skidded to a stop upon spotting Giddie.Froze mid-stride, eyes wide. Then, in an instant¡ªhe turned tail and sprinted toward the Pekko pen, disappearing in a blur.


    Just then, Garius emerged from the manor, accompanied by Alf and Erinnette.


    "My lord," Alf observed with a grin, "it seems Giddie has brought more Pekko into his flock."


    "Hmm¡­ good job, Giddie," Garius acknowledged. "This means our elite Pekko unit will grow stronger for future conflicts."


    Giddie, the gold-feathered leader of the Pekko flock, stood proudly at the center of the estate grounds, surrounded by newly recruited wild Pekko. Their feathers ruffled, eyes sharp, and stance disciplined¡ªalmost like soldiers awaiting orders.


    Alf shook his head. "To think we''d reach a point where even our war mounts have their own military ranks¡­"


    Erinnette chuckled. "Well, in Armand, even the pekko know discipline."


    Garius strode forward, his keen eyes scanning the newly gathered flock. The wild Pekko, though still a bit rough around the edges, stood in orderly lines under Giddie''s watchful gaze.


    "Cuquawked!!" Giddie issued another sharp cry, and the wild Pekko straightened, their claws digging into the dirt in attention.


    "Hah, would you look at that," Alf murmured, folding his arms. "That bird trains troops better than some of the fresh recruits in the barracks."


    Erinnette smirked. "Unlike some soldiers, these Pekko understand hierarchy immediately."


    Garius chuckled. "Well, I did ask Giddie to recruit more for our Elite Pekko Unit. Looks like he delivered. He deserves a feast of his favorite exotic fruits for this."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied, nodding in agreement.


    Garius turned to one of his elite escorts and a senior maid. "You two¡ªgo and summon Hesbeirn. Tell him to report here immediately."


    "As you command, my lord." They bowed before swiftly departing toward the barracks.


    Alf glanced at the sky, estimating the time. "Knowing Hesbeirn, he''ll arrive within ten minutes¡ªsooner if he brings his Pekko."


    Garius smirked, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. "Then let''s not waste time. Alf, Erinnette¡ªlet''s check out these new recruits."


    With Giddie proudly leading the way, the three moved into the midst of the newly recruited wild Pekko, ready to inspect Armand''s newest war mounts.


    Meanwhile, Buddy, who had dashed off in a hurry, was now rushing toward his master, Javier.


    Pikko and Peanut, who had been soaking up the sun, suddenly stood alert.


    "Cuquawked! Cuquawked!"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Buddy? What''s wrong?"


    "Cuquawked!" Buddy dashed to him, but then abruptly stopped, shifting into a smug posture. He ambled over to his usual spot and began scratching at the ground, seemingly unfazed.


    "What is wrong with this one?" Javier exclaimed, confusion written all over his face.


    Javier tilted his head, watching Buddy''s strange behavior. One moment, the Pekko was rushing toward him as if he had important news, and the next, he stopped suddenly and started scratching the ground like nothing had happened.


    "What was that all about?" Javier muttered, crossing his arms.


    Pikko and Peanut, who had been lounging in the warmth of the sun, instantly stood up when Buddy rushed over. Now, they looked at him with frustration.


    "Cuquawked¡­" Pikko sighed, turning away as if she couldn''t believe what she had just seen.


    Peanut shook his head and flopped back onto the ground, stretching out lazily.


    Javier pinched the bridge of his nose. "Buddy¡­ What was that? Did you see something? Was it an enemy? A threat?"


    Buddy paused his digging.


    Then, as if he had completely forgotten his sudden entrance, he rolled onto his side and let out a happy coo, wiggling into the dirt like he was enjoying a sunbath.


    "¡­"


    Liana, who had been watching, giggled behind her hand. "Young Master, I think your Buddy just had a¡­ moment."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking. "More like he got excited about something and then decided it wasn''t worth the trouble."


    Javier stared blankly at Buddy.


    Then he sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. "I swear¡­ I don''t know if I have the best mount in the world or the most annoying one."


    Buddy, completely unconcerned about his master''s frustration, kept basking in the sun, his earlier mission¡ªwhatever it had been¡ªclearly forgotten.


    Zania gritted her teeth, gripping the skewers tightly.


    A princess. An Amazarak princess.


    And now? She was grilling meat.


    In a maid uniform.


    For him.


    Her eye twitched. This had to be a nightmare¡­


    She was supposed to be a warrior, a proud noble of Amazarak. But here she was, dressed like a servant, flipping skewers over a grill like a common cook.


    Suddenly, a shiver ran down her spine.


    She slowly turned her head, feeling a piercing gaze fixed on her.


    It was Liana.


    The beautiful elf with silver hair watched her like a hawk.


    "Don''t you dare put poison in our young master''s food."


    Zania flinched.


    Her grip on the tongs tightened. Does she think I''m foolish enough to do something like that?!


    She glanced at Javier, who was happily chatting with Gloria, completely unaware of the silent conflict behind him.


    No.


    She wouldn''t do anything.


    Not because she was afraid of him¡ªbut because of the two watchful maids keeping an eye on her every move.


    Zania nodded stiffly. "I won''t."


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "Good."


    Then, without another word, she returned to Javier''s side, smiling sweetly as if she hadn''t just threatened her life.


    Zania swallowed hard. I might not survive this place¡­


    Meanwhile, at the border between the Armand region and the Beastkin Kingdom, the Armand border gate stood tall and imposing, a massive stone structure strengthened with enchanted steel. The guards stationed there were expressionless, standing firm with their weapons ready.


    Before them knelt a desperate figure on the cold ground.


    "Please! Let me pass!"


    The woman''s voice trembled, her hands pressed together in a pleading gesture. Her clothes were slightly tattered from travel, and her eyes were red from exhaustion and grief.


    "I''m not a bad person. Please¡­ I just want to see Princess Zania one last time."


    She bowed her head, tears dripping onto the stone below her.


    Beside her, a halfling escort stepped forward.


    "I vouch for her," the halfling said, her tone respectful but urgent. "She''s no threat. She only wants to see her princess. Just let her through."


    The Armand guards remained unmoving.


    One of them, a massive figure in enchanted black armor, crossed his arms.


    "No."


    The woman''s breath hitched.


    "Please¡­" she begged again, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want to be late¡­"


    She clutched her chest, feeling her heart pound painfully.


    "I don''t want her to die thinking she was alone¡­ Please¡­!"


    The lead guard exhaled sharply.


    "No can do."


    The woman flinched. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just stay here," the guard said, his voice firm but not unkind. "You will be processed, inspected, and checked. Until then, you won''t move one step past this gate."


    He turned away, already reaching for his mana communication device.


    "Main base," he spoke into it, his tone serious. "We have a situation. Requesting orders."


    A brief crackle of static followed, then a reply came through:


    "Go ahead, border base."


    "We have an Amazarak woman here," he reported. "Claims to be a maid, not a warrior. She seeks passage to Gaze City."


    There was a pause before a firm voice responded.


    "Are her documents in order?"


    The guard glanced at the halfling escort, who nodded quickly.


    "Yes, her documents seem valid. The halfling has vouched for her."


    "Understood. Hold her at the gate. We''ll contact the main estate for final approval."


    "Acknowledged."


    The guard ended the transmission and crossed his arms. "You''ll have to wait," he said plainly.


    The halfling and the woman exchanged surprised looks.


    "What¡­ what was that just now?" the woman asked hesitantly.


    The guard raised an eyebrow. "Huh? You''ve never seen a mana communication device?"


    The halfling shook her head. "We''ve heard of them, but¡­ to see it actually working¡ª"


    The guard smirked slightly.


    "What? You thought we still used horses to carry messages?" he scoffed. "If we did, you''d be stuck here waiting for at least three to five days for someone to approve your passage."


    The woman swallowed hard.


    Three to five days¡­ By then, Zania''s execution would be over.


    She tightened her fists and lowered her head.


    The guard studied her reaction but said nothing. Instead, he turned slightly and resumed his watch, his stance firm.


    "Stay put. We''ll have an answer soon."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 360 - 360: Border Protocols ( 360 )

    Inside the Armand Estate. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A messenger bowed deeply before Garius, holding a sealed report.


    "My lord?"


    "Hmm?" Garius barely looked up from his desk, still focused on a different set of documents.


    "A message from the Gaze City main base. An Amazarak woman is requesting passage through the border."


    Garius raised an eyebrow but continued reading. "For what purpose?"


    "The report says she claims to be Princess Zania''s maid. She wishes to see her one last time before¡­ well, before her execution."


    Garius paused, drumming his fingers against the desk.


    "Execution?" he repeated, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Then, realization hit him.


    "Oho~" He smirked. "So Javier left the gallows standing in Gaze City?"


    The messenger hesitated. "It seems so, my lord."


    "And everyone thinks this girl will be executed today?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Garius leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    "That brat..." he muttered, chuckling. "He''s playing mind games, huh?"


    He glanced at Alf and Erinnette, who stood silently by his side.


    "Let the woman pass," Garius ordered. "But we need to process the halfling''s documents as well."


    Alf nodded. "In case something goes wrong, we''ll have leverage over the halfling kingdom."


    "Exactly." Garius smirked. "If trouble arises, we can shift the blame onto them. After all, they vouched for her, didn''t they?"


    The messenger bowed again. "Understood, my lord. I''ll relay the message right away."


    As the messenger left, Garius tapped his fingers on the desk, still smiling.


    "Now then¡­ let''s see how my son handles this situation."


    [Border Gate ¨C Between Armand and Beastkin Kingdom]


    A static pulse hummed through the mana communication device as the border gate outpost received an incoming message.


    "Border Gate Outpost, this is Gaze City Main Base. Stand by for orders."


    The captain of the border patrol responded immediately.


    "Copy, Main Base. Awaiting your transmission."


    "Authorization has been received from the Armand Estate. Proceed with processing the Amazarak woman and her halfling escort. Conduct a full inspection of their belongings¡ªensure there are no weapons or contraband. Once cleared, assign two guards to escort them to Gaze City."


    The border captain pressed a rune on the mana device to confirm receipt.


    "Roger, Main Base. Executing orders now. Out."


    The transmission ended, and the captain turned to his men.


    "You heard them. Move."


    The guards immediately got to work, securing the area, checking documents, and preparing for a thorough search of the travelers.


    The halfling frowned, her ears twitching in frustration.


    "Errr... but I didn''t go with her. I only escorted her to the border."


    The border captain crossed his arms, his expression stern.


    "No can do. Our lord''s command is clear¡ªif you vouch for this woman, you must be processed as well."


    The halfling shifted uncomfortably.


    "But... I''m a temporary representative of the Halfling Kingdom!"


    The captain remained firm.


    "So? Rules are rules. If you refuse, we can turn the Amazarak woman away."


    The halfling sighed in defeat, throwing up her hands.


    "Okay, okay... fine!"


    The captain smirked slightly.


    "Good girl."


    "Now, you''ll have to leave your wyvern here. Don''t worry about its food."


    She frowned. "But isn''t a wyvern faster?"


    The captain smirked. "You want your wyvern to get shot down?"


    The halfling scoffed. "Huh? Arrows can''t take down a wyvern."


    The guards chuckled, shaking their heads. The captain leaned in slightly, his tone casual but serious.


    "Let me tell you something, girl. You heard about the recent holy war, right? The one between the Saint of Three Gods and Armand?"


    She nodded hesitantly.


    "Well, they used wyverns in the war, and guess what? Every single one was shot down."


    The halfling frowned. "By what?"


    "Something we''re not going to tell you," the captain said with a smirk. "Under our lord''s orders. Let''s just say... you''d be surprised."


    Her mouth opened, then closed as she processed his words.


    Another guard chimed in. "We''re not boasting, but after that war, no wyverns are allowed to fly over Armand territory. Only royal wyverns, official messengers, and registered traders are exceptions."


    "But we''re not enemies!" the halfling protested.


    "Doesn''t matter. If you want to use that wyvern, we''ll need to process its mana signature and register it. Otherwise, it could get shot down¡­ ''accidentally.''"


    "How long would that take?"


    "One full day."


    The halfling gritted her teeth. "Then how are we supposed to get to Gaze City quickly?"


    The captain pointed toward a waiting carriage.


    "That one."


    It was an official Pekko Transport Carriage¡ªa sturdy, well-built vehicle hitched to two massive, well-fed Pekko birds. The halfling''s expression twisted as she realized something.


    "Wait¡­ You''re saying a bird-drawn carriage is faster than a wyvern?"


    The guards just smirked.


    The captain crossed his arms. "Get in. You''ll find out soon enough."


    "Yo, Birdy Birdy... are you both full?" The captain casually scratched the thick feathers on the Pekkos'' necks.


    "Cuquawked!!!"


    "Oho~ good boys. Now, show these two your real speed, okay?"


    "Cuquawked!!"


    The halfling and the Amazarak woman hesitated as they climbed into the sturdy carriage. The two Armand guards assigned to escort them took their seats but didn''t reach for the reins.


    The halfling frowned. "Wait... who''s driving this thing?"


    The guards exchanged smirks.


    "Alright, Pekkos!" One guard leaned forward. "Show them!"


    As soon as the command was given, the Pekkos sprang into action.


    "Wha¡ª!?" The halfling barely had time to grab onto the seat as the carriage lurched forward with such force that it nearly sent her flying backward.


    The Amazarak woman gasped as wind whipped through her hair, and the scenery outside blurred by at lightning speed.


    The Pekkos'' powerful legs drummed against the road, their clawed feet barely touching the ground before launching forward again. Each stride covered a massive distance, the carriage gliding smoothly behind them.


    The guards chuckled knowingly, leaning back comfortably as if this were just a casual ride.


    The captain, still at the border gate, smirked as he watched the carriage disappear into the distance.


    "Slow down! Slow down!!!" The halfling clung to the seat, her voice nearly breaking.


    The Amazarak woman, gripping the side of the carriage with white-knuckled hands, was speechless¡ªonly feeling regret for every decision that had brought her to this moment.


    One of the guards chuckled. "Alright, alright¡­ Birdy Birdy, normal pace, okay?"


    "Cuquawked??" The Pekkos tilted their heads slightly, as if questioning why their passengers couldn''t handle a little speed.


    "Yeah, yeah, normal pace."


    "Cuquawked~"


    Just like that, the Pekkos slowed to a leisurely trot. Not a single bump in the road was felt, yet their movements carried an unmistakable smugness¡ªheads held high, chests puffed out, legs stepping in an exaggerated strut.


    The guard beside her smirked. "Heh, this is their normal pace."


    The other one chuckled. "You should see them when they really run."


    The halfling paled, while the Amazarak woman simply closed her eyes.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 361 - 361: Rumors and Realities ( 361 )

    Inside the Amazarak woman''s mind, a desperate prayer echoed.


    "Please... let me see her one last time..."


    The halfling, finally steady after the wild ride, glanced at the guards. "We can still make it in time, right?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the guards raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? For what?"


    "The execution of the Amazarak princess, of course!"


    The first guard blinked, then turned to his companion. "Huh? Wasn''t that yesterday?"


    The second guard shrugged. "Dunno, man. I''m not really interested."


    The halfling''s jaw nearly dropped. "For real?? You don''t even know when an execution is happening in your own city?"


    The first guard crossed his arms. "Of course not. Who wants to go watch someone get hanged or beheaded?"


    The halfling was speechless. But the Amazarak woman felt a spark of confusion.


    Why did they sound so casual about this? Something didn''t feel right.


    "So you''re saying... the princess is already hanged?" The halfling hesitated.


    The guard shrugged. "Maybe. Hey, don''t ask us. We were off duty yesterday."


    "Huh? Off duty?"


    "What, you think we work all year without a break?" The guard smirked. "We get a day off once a week. Your people don''t?"


    The halfling was stunned. "That''s not the point! We''re talking about an execution!"


    "Yeah, yeah. If she was executed, you can still see her body in a day or two. We have a morgue here."


    "Huh?" The halfling''s eyes widened.


    The guard raised an eyebrow. "Hmm? Don''t tell me your kingdom doesn''t have one? It''s ice storage for bodies."


    The halfling and the Amazarak woman exchanged glances.


    "Well, it''s rarely used anyway. It was our young master Javier''s invention."


    The other guard chuckled. "Yeah... just like this special carriage. Built by him¡ªdesigned specifically for Pekko birds. If it were a regular horse-drawn carriage moving at that speed..."


    The first guard shook his head with a grin. "The whole thing would''ve fallen apart."


    "Alright, we''ve reached Gaze City. We''re stopping at the checkpoint¡ªget your documents ready."


    As soon as they cleared the inspection, the Amazarak woman rushed out, frantically scanning her surroundings.


    "Where''s the execution site? Please, tell me!"


    The Gaze City guard furrowed his brows, confused. Why was she so eager to see the gallows?


    Still, he pointed toward the designated area. "It''s over there." Turning to the escorting guards, he added, "Hey, can you show her the way?"


    "Haaa? Fine..." The guards sighed, motioning for them to follow. "You both, come with us."


    As they walked through the city streets, the halfling and the Amazarak woman couldn''t help but take in their surroundings.


    The city was much more developed than they had expected¡ªnot overly advanced, but refined in a way that made their own lands feel lacking. Well-maintained roads, sturdy buildings, and a bustling market filled with activity. People moved about easily, chatting and laughing as if they had no worries. Children played freely, merchants shouted out their wares, and street food stalls had long lines of eager customers.


    The most surprising part was the sheer number of foreign traders¡ªespecially from the Beastkin Kingdom.


    But then, the air shifted.


    Not from the Armand people.


    A few beastkin merchants noticed them, their expressions darkening.


    "What''s an Amazarak doing here?" one muttered under his breath.


    Another, a dwarven trader, narrowed his eyes. "Hmph. I didn''t think they had the guts to walk around so openly."


    The elves, while more subtle, kept their distance. A few whispered among themselves, their gazes sharp.


    Though no one outright acted against them, it was clear¡ªtheir presence here was not unnoticed.


    The Amazarak woman swallowed hard. She had expected some hostility, but seeing it firsthand, feeling the weight of those stares...


    It was different.


    The halfling girl watched the Armand guards as they patrolled the area. They moved in small groups, chatting with townsfolk, some even eating peacefully¡ªit was nothing like the rigid soldiers she had imagined.


    Curious, she turned to one of the guards escorting them.


    "Hey¡­ isn''t that armor heavy?"


    The guard glanced down at her and then at his own gear. "Hmm? This one?" He tapped his chestplate. "Made by our military''s special blacksmith¡ªMr. Rasdingen. He''s a giant dwarf. You might not know him, but in human kingdoms, he''s considered a genius. Super sturdy, yet light." He easily lifted his sword. "And this? Also light."


    The halfling blinked. "Umm¡­ you all carry more than just a sword, right?"


    The guard smirked. "Of course. Magic crossbow¡ªessential. Backup blade¡ªalso essential. And this?" He gestured to his sword and shield. "Main weapons."


    She frowned. "Not heavy?"


    "Haa¡­" The guard sighed, amused. "This girl keeps asking a lot of questions." He turned to his companion. "Oi, you feel heavy?"


    The other guard snorted. "What? Nah."


    The first guard grinned and unstrapped his sword, handing it to her. "Here. Try."


    "Whoaaaa¡ª!!" She nearly dropped it, her arms shaking. "Heavy!!"


    The guards burst out laughing.


    "Heavy? Really?" one of them smirked, resting his own sword casually on his shoulder.


    The halfling girl gritted her teeth, clutching the hilt with both hands. "H-How do you swing this around like it''s nothing?!"


    The guard shrugged casually. "Training. Maybe try swinging it a few times¡ªoh, wait, you can''t even lift it properly."


    The other guards laughed, and one patted her shoulder. "Don''t feel bad, girl. This isn''t just any ordinary human-made sword. That''s Rasdingen''s craft. The balance is perfect, the material top-tier, and it''s designed for both close combat and magical reinforcement."


    The halfling huffed, finally managing to lift the sword a few inches before nearly toppling forward. "W-Wait... if it''s heavy for me, how do you carry all of this, plus a magic crossbow, backup blade, shield, and still move around easily?!"


    The first guard smirked, tapping his armored chest. "Mana flow enhancement. This armor isn''t just metal; it''s integrated with magic. It feels weightless once worn properly, and it helps us move faster. Even the weapons have mana circuits to reduce strain on the body."


    The halfling girl blinked. "That''s... kinda unfair."


    "Unfair?" The second guard grinned. "Nah. That''s just Armand military standard."


    The halfling girl''s eyes darted between the guards, still thinking about the weight of their weapons.


    "Well, girl¡­ that''s just how our guards are," the first guard said with a grin. "You haven''t even seen the elites¡ªthe ones who fought in the Holy War."


    She hesitated. "Are you sure you can tell me this? What if I''m a spy?"


    The guard burst out laughing, slapping his knee. "Spy? Pffttt¡ªlet me tell you something, girl!" He jerked his chin toward a nearby food stall. "See that one over there?"


    "That one''s a spy. Well¡­ if you can even call him that. Intel gatherer? More like a dumbass."


    The halfling girl was stunned. "Wait, wait¡ªso you''re saying there are spies just¡­ sitting out in the open?"


    One of the guards smirked, leaning lazily against a stall. "That''s right. But calling them ''spies'' gives them too much credit. They''re more like desperate intel gatherers."


    The other guard chuckled, crossing his arms. "Look at that one." He nodded toward a man at a food stall, stuffing his mouth with bread while trying to scribble notes under the table. His companion sat beside him, acting casual but glancing around and whispering occasionally.


    "That idiot''s been sitting there for hours, trying to act natural. Pretty sure he''s from one of the noble families outside Armand."


    The halfling girl frowned. "If you know they''re spies, why aren''t you arresting them?"


    The first guard snorted. "For what? Gathering public information? They''re not breaking any laws."


    The second guard added with a grin, "Yeah, if they were dumb enough to sneak into our bases or restricted areas, we''d deal with them. But standing around, watching us, taking notes? That''s fine. They could just go to the public office and ask for basic maps or trade reports instead of lurking like idiots."


    The halfling girl turned her gaze toward another group¡ªthree women pretending to have a deep conversation at a fruit stall. Every few minutes, one of them would glance toward a patrol route and murmur something.


    The guards followed her gaze and laughed. "Those ones are even funnier. Probably from a merchant faction, trying to figure out trade routes and tax policies. Again, they could just ask at the registry office instead of playing spy games."


    The halfling girl was baffled. "So you just¡­ let them?"


    "Of course," the first guard shrugged. "We''re not like other regions that panic over every little rat sneaking around. If they want to watch, let ''em. If they try something stupid, well¡­ they won''t get far."


    The second guard smirked. "Trust me, girl. If we wanted to shut them down, we could. But Armand doesn''t waste energy on small fries. Real threats?" He tapped his sword hilt. "Those we deal with quickly."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 362 - 362: Truths Revealed ( 362 )

    The guard turned to a nearby merchant with a grin.


    "Hey, can I get a pen and paper?"


    The merchant raised an eyebrow but handed them over.


    "Sure, but¡­ what for?"


    "This one wants to be a ''spy'' and study our region," the guard said, jerking a thumb at the flustered halfling.


    The merchant chuckled as he handed over the pen and paper.


    "Here you go, little miss. Now you can take all the ''secret notes'' you want."


    The halfling girl flailed her arms. "No, no, no! I don''t want to be a spy! I was just asking!"


    The first guard grinned. "That''s how it starts. First, you''re just ''curious.'' Next thing you know, you''re sneaking around, trying to listen in on officer meetings." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second guard smirked. "Then we''ll have to send you on a one-way trip to the interrogation room. You know, where we ask nicely with ropes and a few buckets of cold water."


    The halfling girl paled. "I-I swear I wasn''t trying to spy!"


    The merchant leaned on his stall, laughing. "Relax, girl. These guys are just messing with you."


    The guards burst out laughing, slapping each other''s shoulders.


    "Hah! Look at her face! Classic!"


    The halfling pouted. "That wasn''t funny."


    The second guard wiped a tear from his eye.


    "Maybe not for you, but for us? Absolutely."


    The group arrived at the gallows in the city square¡ªa grim, towering structure casting a long shadow over the cobblestones.


    The Amazarak woman staggered to a halt, her face drained of color. "No¡­ no¡­ I''m too late¡­" Her knees hit the cobblestones with a thud as her hands clutched her chest.


    "Princess Zania¡­ she''s already been hanged¡­!"


    The guards blinked at her, then at each other. "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" one asked, scratching his helmet.


    She pointed at the large wooden gallows standing tall in the center of the plaza. "The execution site¡­ it''s still here¡­ that means she was already hanged, right?"


    One of the guards scratched his head. "Uhh¡­ yeah, the gallows is still here, but what are you talking about?"


    Another guard chimed in, "Wait¡­ you actually thought someone was executed?"


    The Amazarak woman nodded, tears streaming down her face. "Then¡­ where is her body...? Where do you keep the dead...? Please, let me see her one last time¡­"


    The first guard sighed and crossed his arms. "Lady¡­ I dunno where you got your information, but nobody''s been executed here."


    She froze. "W-What¡­?"


    The second guard smirked. "Yeah. That gallows? It''s been standing there for days."


    The halfling girl blinked in shock. "Wait¡­ so there was no execution?"


    "Nope."


    "No public hanging?"


    "Well, at first, yeah," the second guard admitted. "But then Young Master Javier stepped in. Said he wanted her. Dunno why."


    The Amazarak woman trembled, confusion and desperation clouding her thoughts.


    "You''re telling me¡­ Princess Zania is still alive?"


    The guards exchanged looks, one of them sighing as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Yeah. Look, lady, I don''t know what''s going on in your head, but nobody got hanged."


    "Then what''s with the gallows?" the halfling girl asked, just as bewildered.


    The first guard smirked. "Oh, that? Young Master Javier wanted to keep the gallows up for a while. Said something about making an example."


    "An¡­ example?" the Amazarak woman echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yeah. You know, to make any future idiots thinking of messing with Armand reconsider their choices."


    The woman''s legs wobbled, and she dropped to her knees, gripping the dirt beneath her. She had rushed here, fearing she was too late, only to be told Zania was¡­ alive? Not executed?


    The halfling girl blinked. "Then¡­ where is she now?"


    The second guard lazily pointed down the road. "Like I said, probably with Young Master Javier."


    "She''s with who?!" The Amazarak woman shot up, her tear-streaked face twisting in disbelief.


    The first guard shrugged. "Javier. Lord Garius'' youngest son. I don''t know what he''s doing with her, but last I heard, he took her back to the estate."


    The woman clenched her fists. "Why¡­? What does he want with her?"


    "Beats me." The guard chuckled. "But hey, if you want to find out, go to Armand Estate and see for yourself."


    "Please let me see her," the Amazarak woman said urgently.


    The guards exchanged glances, and one of them sighed. "Alright, alright. But if you want to go to the Armand Estate, you''ll be heavily escorted. That''s our lord''s domain. We can''t just let anyone waltz in, especially someone from Amazarak."


    "I understand!" The woman dropped to her knees, pressing her forehead against the dirt. "Please¡­ just let me see her!"


    The first guard rubbed his temple. "Haa¡­ we''re just guards, lady. We don''t make the rules; we just follow them." He turned to the other guard.


    "Get the main base on the line. Let''s see how they want to handle this."


    The second guard nodded and pulled out his mana communication device.


    "Main base, this is Patrol Unit. We have an Amazarak woman here requesting permission to visit the Armand Estate."


    Static buzzed from the device before a calm, authoritative voice replied.


    "Understood. Bring her to the main base for processing."


    The guard clicked his tongue and looked back at the woman.


    "You heard them. We''re heading to the main base first. Every item on you will be inspected. No weapons, no suspicious magical tools. Got a problem with that?"


    The woman vigorously shook her head. "No! I''ll do whatever it takes!"


    The halfling girl sighed. "Guess I''m coming too, huh?"


    The first guard grinned. "Oh, absolutely. You vouched for her, so you''re part of the process now."


    The halfling groaned, but she knew there was no point in arguing.


    "Alright then," the second guard said, motioning down the road. "Let''s move. The main base isn''t far."


    "Just so you know," the first guard added, crossing his arms, "if you want to go to the Armand Estate, you''ll be under heavy escort. That''s our lord''s personal domain, and we don''t just let anyone in."


    With that, they set off toward the heart of Gaze City, where their request would either be granted¡ªor denied.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand Estate¡­


    A sharp knock echoed against the door of Garius''s private chamber.


    "Come in."


    One of the estate staff entered and bowed respectfully. "My lord, we have a message from the Gaze City main base."


    Garius, seated at his desk, barely looked up. "Speak."


    "An Amazarak woman claiming to be Princess Zania''s maid, along with her halfling escort, has requested entry into the Armand Estate. The main base reports that she wishes to see her princess."


    For a moment, silence filled the room. Then Garius exhaled through his nose and leaned back in his chair.


    "Alright. Tell the main base I allowed it."


    The staff member bowed. "As you command, my lord."


    Once the staff left, Garius turned his gaze toward Alf and Erinnette, his most trusted subordinates.


    "Alf. Erinnette."


    Both immediately stood at attention. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s expression darkened slightly. "Prepare our special unit. I want security heightened."


    Alf nodded, already calculating deployment. "Understood."


    Erinnette smirked, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Precaution, my lord?"


    Garius''s fingers tapped against his desk. "We don''t know what might happen. If they try anything¡­ we will be ready."


    "As you command, my lord." Alf and Erinnette bowed before swiftly exiting the room, already issuing silent orders to mobilize the elite units.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 363 - 363: Love and Loyalty ( 363 )

    Javier was leisurely enjoying a freshly grilled skewer of seasoned meat, comfortably seated near the Pekko pen just. Buddy, his smug Pekko, stood nearby, watching him with keen, expectant eyes, clearly hoping for a share.


    It was a perfect, peaceful moment.


    Until¡ª


    "Young Master."


    Liana''s calm voice pulled him from his blissful indulgence.


    "Hmm? Yes, Liana?" Javier mumbled, taking another bite.


    She gave him a pointed look, glancing toward the estate. "Mr. Alf is here."


    Javier froze mid-bite. A cold chill ran down his spine.


    Alf? Crap! If Alf was looking for him, that could only mean¡ª


    He quickly scanned his surroundings for escape routes.


    But before he could act¡ª


    A firm grip landed on his shoulder.


    "Eeek!"


    "Young Master."


    The deep, professional voice behind him sent another shiver down his spine. Alf.


    Javier slowly turned his head.


    Standing right behind him was Alf, the head butler of House Armand¡ªthe strongest assassin in the kingdom, his father''s most trusted shadow, and the last person Javier wanted to see when avoiding responsibilities.


    Despite his polite demeanor, Alf''s grip was iron-clad. His cold, piercing gaze was unreadable, but there was no mistaking the weight behind his words.


    "Lord Garius is calling."


    Javier gulped. "F-Father is calling me?"


    Alf nodded. "Yes, Young Master."


    Javier''s eyes darted to Liana, silently pleading for help.


    She merely smiled, amused by his predicament.


    He turned to Buddy.


    The Pekko puffed out his chest and looked away, feigning ignorance.


    Javier sighed in defeat. There was no escape.


    Reluctantly, he set down his skewer and stood up. "Haah¡­ Fine.."


    As Javier disappeared into the estate, reluctantly following Alf toward whatever awaited him, a heavy silence settled over the Pekko pen.


    Zania, seated on a wooden bench near the grill, quietly chewed her skewer of meat.


    She didn''t speak or move unnecessarily¡ªshe just ate.


    Because if she did anything else¡­


    She could feel it.


    The piercing gaze of a certain elf.


    Slowly, carefully, Zania lifted her eyes.


    Liana stood just a few steps away, arms crossed, her posture elegant yet imposing. Her emerald eyes, usually warm when looking at Javier, now carried a distinct sharpness.


    A silent warning.


    Zania stiffened.


    She hadn''t done anything bad¡ªbut the pressure on her shoulders made it feel like she had committed some crime.


    She glanced around.


    The Pekko pen was peaceful, birds basking in the sun. The scent of grilled meat lingered in the air. The only sounds were the occasional squawk from a Pekko and the faint rustle of the wind.


    Yet Zania felt like a cornered animal.


    She swallowed hard. Why was she even nervous?


    She was a princess. A proud Amazarak warrior! She had fought on battlefields, commanded warriors, and¡ª


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Liana took a single step forward.


    Zania immediately focused back on her food.


    She desperately prayed that Javier would return soon.


    Because if he didn''t¡­


    She wasn''t sure she would survive this silent interrogation.


    Zania barely had time to react before Liana stopped right in front of her.


    The elf''s emerald eyes, cold and piercing, bore into her like a blade.


    Then¡ªa gentle touch.


    Liana''s slender fingers lifted Zania''s chin, tilting her face up.


    It was a soft gesture. Too soft.


    Yet somehow, it sent more chills down Zania''s spine than a drawn sword.


    Liana smiled¡ªa sweet, elegant smile.


    "Are you going to show that face to my young master again, prisoner?"


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    She knew what Liana meant.


    That look.


    The hate-filled glare she had once directed at Javier¡ªthe same glare she had worn when she thought he was just another tyrannical noble, a cruel oppressor of the weak.


    Back then, she believed she was right. She thought she was fighting against injustice.


    But now?


    She had seen the truth.


    The people of Armand smiled when they saw Javier. They laughed with him, respected him, loved him.


    And she¡ªZania, the proud Amazarak princess¡ªwas the fool who had believed the lies.


    Her hands clenched into fists on her lap, but she couldn''t find the strength to respond.


    Liana''s fingers remained under her chin, holding her in place, her smile unwavering.


    A silent demand.


    Would she glare at him again? Would she hold onto the hatred she no longer had the right to?


    Zania swallowed hard. Her hands trembled slightly as she slowly shook her head.


    "N-No¡­" she stammered.


    Then, without breaking eye contact, she lowered her gaze.


    Liana observed her closely, watching her every movement, as if deciding whether to believe her.


    "Good."


    Liana released her chin, but the weight of her presence didn''t fade. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, it grew heavier.


    A dark aura flared around her.


    A suffocating, crushing presence. Not of a warrior¡ªbut of a woman who loved her man so much that she was willing to kill for him.


    The air felt thick. The temperature seemed to drop.


    "If I ever see that face again," Liana said, her voice calm and steady¡ªyet dripping with quiet malice, "believe me¡­ I will crush you. Right here. Right now."


    Zania froze.


    This wasn''t a bluff.


    This wasn''t an empty threat.


    This was a promise.


    The terrifying part?


    Liana wasn''t even holding a weapon.


    And yet¡ªZania had never felt closer to death than at this moment.


    She couldn''t move.


    The grilled meat in her hands suddenly felt like the last meal of a condemned prisoner.


    Zania remained silent, her body tense as she continued to chew her food. She dared not meet Liana''s gaze again.


    But then¡ªsomething changed.


    That overwhelming pressure¡ªthe dark, suffocating aura¡ªvanished.


    Liana''s sharp, piercing gaze softened.


    The elf''s lips curled into a gentle smile. A smile so warm and pure, it felt completely out of place compared to the terrifying presence she had just radiated.


    Zania blinked.


    What¡­?


    Liana was smiling at something¡ªno, someone.


    Cautiously, Zania lifted her head and followed her gaze¡ª


    And there he was.


    Their young master.


    Javier strolled out of the manor, both hands casually resting behind his back, whistling a lighthearted tune. His steps were unhurried, his expression relaxed, as if he had just walked away from something troublesome and was trying to forget about it.


    But Zania didn''t care about him.


    She cared about Liana''s expression.


    That smile.


    It wasn''t just admiration. It wasn''t just loyalty.


    It was love.


    And not just any love¡ªa deep love. A love that had already accepted its fate.


    Zania frowned slightly, tightening her grip around the skewer in her hands.


    Did this elf not realize?


    Liana looked young, yes¡ªbut elves didn''t age like humans. Their skin never wrinkled, their faces never lost their beauty. By the time she reached 100 years old, she would still look like a youthful maiden.


    But Javier?


    He was human.


    By the time he reached 50, his body would change. Gray hair. Wrinkles. A hunched back. Aging. Mortal.


    Did she not see it?


    Did she not realize that one day, the boy she adored¡ª the boy she so clearly loved¡ªwould wither while she remained unchanged?


    But as Zania stared at Liana''s face, she saw something undeniable.


    Those eyes.


    Those deep, emerald eyes full of love.


    Love that defied logic.


    Love that didn''t care about time.


    Love that had already decided¡ªno matter what happened, she would always be by his side.


    Zania felt her chest tighten.


    She had seen love before. But this¡­


    This was something else entirely.


    "Young master~"


    That voice.


    Zania''s breath caught in her throat.


    It was gentle. Too gentle.


    It wasn''t the cold, sharp voice that had threatened to crush her minutes ago. Nor was it the professional tone Liana always used with others.


    No¡ªthis was different.


    Soft. Loving. Overflowing with warmth.


    As if this was her true self.


    A self she only showed to one person.


    Zania turned her gaze toward the elf, her heart beating strangely in her chest.


    So this is who she really is¡­ when she''s with him.


    Liana stepped forward, her eyes shining with affection.


    "Young master? What did Lord Garius say?"


    Javier stretched his arms lazily, grinning. "Ah, nothing important."


    Liana tilted her head slightly, waiting for more.


    Javier chuckled, then shifted his gaze toward Zania.


    "Just stay inside the estate."


    His grin widened, his eyes gleaming.


    "Someone is coming."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 364 - 364: Brothers and Banter ( 364 )

    Cedric strolled through the manor halls, hands tucked into his pockets, feeling bored.


    Meira wasn''t around.


    Even Marcellus was locked away in his room with Lithia, probably too busy for anything else.


    With nothing better to do, Cedric wandered aimlessly. His steps led him to the upstairs balcony, where a cool breeze greeted him. He leaned against the railing, lazily scanning the estate grounds.


    And that''s when he saw him.


    Far below, near the Pekko pen, his little brother Javier was having the time of his life, grilling meat with Liana and Gloria.


    Oho¡ª


    Cedric smirked. Lucky him.


    He had long since recognized Javier''s affection for those two. Watching them now, there was no doubt¡ªhis little brother was winning at life.


    With boredom setting in, Cedric let out a quiet sigh.


    He felt slightly hungry.


    He could go to the main dining room, call for the household maids and the chef, and have them prepare something for him. A proper noble meal, served on fine plates with a warm drink.


    But then¡­


    His gaze drifted back to Javier''s little gathering.


    The sizzle of grilling meat, the faint aroma drifting with the wind¡ªhis younger brother was clearly using high-quality ingredients.


    Cedric''s smirk deepened.


    That looks interesting.


    He pushed himself off the railing and stretched his arms casually.


    "I think I''ll join them."


    With that, he turned and headed downstairs, a new objective in mind.


    Cedric took his time, walking leisurely toward the Pekko pen. It was a bit of a distance from the main manor, but who cared? He was bored anyway.


    The scent of grilled meat grew stronger as he approached. The crackling of fire, soft murmurs of conversation, and occasional laughter from the two maids became clearer.


    Then¡ªhe spotted them.


    His little brother was gathered around the grill with his ever-loyal maids, Liana and Gloria, enjoying their quiet meal together.


    Well, well¡­ this looks fun.


    Cedric grinned.


    "Yo! My little brother!"


    At his voice, Javier visibly stiffened before turning toward him with a long, exhausted sigh.


    "Ugh¡­ Cedric." Javier''s expression instantly darkened. "What now?"


    Cedric placed a hand on his hip, giving his younger brother a dramatic look of offense. "Aww, come on, little brother¡­ at least let me eat something from that grill."


    Javier frowned. "Ehhh?! You can ask the maids or the chef to prepare something for you!"


    Cedric clutched his heart in mock hurt. "Aww, come on~ I''ll give you a kiss on the cheek?"


    "EWWW! No way!" Javier recoiled in disgust. "Go ahead and grill yourself some meat!"


    Cedric chuckled. "Wooo, that''s my little brother."


    Satisfied with Javier''s reaction, he took a seat by the grill, ready to make himself comfortable.


    "Hmm? Where''s Meira?" Javier asked casually between bites.


    Cedric, already munching on a piece of grilled meat, barely looked at him. "Munch, munch¡­ I don''t know. But Mrs. Erinette said she had something assigned by our mother."


    Javier nodded. "Hmm? How about your other personal maids?"


    Cedric lazily waved his hand. "Don''t ask me. I bet Father was calling them. Besides, they only accompany me for official duties or visits, right?"


    "Well¡­ that''s true." Javier shrugged, focusing back on his food.


    Liana, who was beside him, took a freshly grilled piece of meat from the skewer and gently held it up to Javier''s lips.


    "Here, young master."


    Javier leaned forward without hesitation and took a bite, his expression one of pure bliss.


    Gloria watched with an amused smile, while Zania¡ªwho had been silent this whole time¡ªsuddenly looked up.


    Her gaze drifted toward Cedric.


    And for the first time¡ªshe truly saw him.


    Handsome.


    That was the only word that came to her mind.


    His sharp yet refined features, the effortless charm in his relaxed posture, and the way his eyes sparkled with amusement¡ªhe looked like someone born to be admired.


    A noble through and through.


    Her heart skipped a beat before she even realized it.


    Oh no.


    Then Cedric turned toward Javier, completely unaware of the attention he had just gained.


    "Oh, little brother? Who''s this?" He gestured toward Zania with mild curiosity. "Is this that Amazarak princess who was supposed to be hanged?"


    Javier, still chewing, answered with a lazy nod. "Yeah¡­ kinda."


    Zania quickly looked away, biting into her own food.


    Why did she feel flustered all of a sudden?


    Cedric leaned back slightly, taking another bite of the juicy grilled meat. His gaze drifted toward Zania, his expression relaxed¡ªalmost uninterested.


    "Well¡­ she''s kinda cute."


    Zania froze.


    Her fingers tightened slightly around the skewer she was holding.


    Did¡­ did she hear that right?


    Slowly, she looked up again, and¡ª


    There he was.


    That handsome noble with golden eyes, his refined yet effortless charm showing in the way he carried himself with confidence without even trying.


    Too handsome.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She had always believed that nobles were arrogant, cold, and cruel. But Cedric¡­ he was different. He was smiling, teasing, completely at ease.


    And¡ªhe just called her cute.


    Even if he didn''t mean it seriously.


    Even if it was just an offhand remark.


    It didn''t matter.


    Because at that moment, Zania''s heart melted.


    Meanwhile, Cedric continued enjoying his meal, completely unaware of the effect he had just had on her.


    He chewed thoughtfully, glancing at her again.


    Then, in between bites, Javier casually spoke up.


    "You want her?"


    Cedric blinked, pausing mid-bite. "Hmm?" He swallowed. "I don''t know¡­ she''s not trained as a maid yet, right?"


    "Yeah¡­" Javier mumbled, also munching away.


    The conversation moved on.


    But Zania?


    Her mind was in a complete mess.


    Cedric took another bite, chewing slowly before speaking in a casual, uninterested tone.


    "Besides, Father didn''t say anything about that, right?"


    Javier shrugged, poking at the sizzling meat on the grill. "Yeah, kinda¡­ I don''t know. All I know is Father said to keep an eye on her. She can''t leave the Armand region, no matter what."


    Javier lazily turned the skewer, the flames licking at the edges. "More like she''s a prisoner¡­ just not inside a jail." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh¡­ well¡­ whatever." Cedric replied, unfazed.


    He remained focused on his food, his posture relaxed as if he had already lost interest in the topic.


    But across from him, Zania''s world was in chaos.


    She had been listening. She had heard every word.


    She was a prisoner.


    A captured Amazarak princess.


    Yet¡ªwhy did none of that matter anymore?


    She wasn''t thinking about escaping or seeking revenge.


    She was thinking about his voice.


    His golden eyes.


    The effortless way he smile when he spoke.


    The way he didn''t even realize how devastatingly handsome he was.


    Before she knew it, her hands were moving on their own.


    She rushed to the grill.


    Her fingers worked quickly, flipping the skewers, pressing them down to ensure they were cooked perfectly.


    Then¡ªwithout a word¡ªshe picked one up and held it out toward Cedric.


    Her hand trembled slightly.


    She didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t look away.


    Her gaze locked onto Cedric''s face.


    Without blinking.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 365 - 365: Kisses and Cat Claws ( 365 )

    Cedric blinked as he noticed the skewer being offered to him.


    "Oh, for me?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Zania silently nodded.


    She didn''t say a word.


    She just stood there, holding the skewer, her hands trembling slightly¡ªnot from nerves, but from something deeper that she didn''t want to acknowledge.


    Cedric casually took the skewer from her hand, giving her an easygoing smile.


    "Oh, thanks, cutie~" he said, his voice light and teasing.


    Zania''s world stopped.


    Her heart melted instantly.


    And then¡ª


    Dup. Dup. Dup. Dup. Dup.


    Her heart pounded against her chest, loud and uncontrollable.


    Was it the heat from the grill? The warmth of the fire? Or¡ª


    No. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was him.


    The way he casually tossed those words out, as if they meant nothing.


    As if he hadn''t just completely overwhelmed her emotions.


    Her breath hitched, but she forced herself to remain still.


    She couldn''t blink.


    She couldn''t look away.


    All she could do was stare at Cedric''s face, completely entranced.


    Meanwhile, Cedric happily took a bite of the grilled meat, completely unaware of the turmoil he had just caused.


    He leaned lazily against a nearby tree, one leg stretched out, the other bent at the knee, chewing leisurely on the grilled meat.


    Then¡ªa presence.


    He glanced down.


    Zania had squatted beside him.


    Close.


    Too close.


    Her eyes stared up at him, unblinking and silent.


    Cedric tilted his head slightly. "Hmm? Need anything?"


    No response.


    She just kept staring.


    Those eyes¡­


    The kind of gaze that could break a man if he wasn''t prepared for it.


    A bit¡­ unsettling?


    No.


    It wasn''t unsettling.


    It was¡­ adoring.


    Cedric raised an eyebrow, finishing the last bite of his skewer.


    His instincts warned him that something dangerous had just happened.


    He turned to his little brother.


    "Umm¡­ little brother?" he called out. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Javier barely glanced over. "I don''t know¡­ why ask me?"


    He was too busy being pampered.


    On one side, Liana held a skewer, guiding a fresh piece of grilled meat toward his mouth. On the other, Gloria did the same.


    Their arms pushed against each other, both trying to feed their young master first.


    Javier, meanwhile, looked completely unbothered.


    Life was good.


    Cedric sighed. Great. His little brother was living like a king.


    And Zania?


    She hadn''t stopped staring.


    The atmosphere was peaceful. The smell of grilled meat lingered in the air. Cedric leaned against the tree, relaxed, while Javier enjoyed being fed by his devoted maids. Everything seemed normal.


    Until¡ª


    "I love you."


    Silence.


    Cedric froze.


    Javier, mid-bite, stopped chewing. His mouth was still full, his jaw slightly slack.


    Liana and Gloria, standing on either side of Javier, momentarily stiffened. Then their eyes met.


    A silent conversation unfolded between them.


    Then¡ªsubtle, victorious smirks.


    Liana''s delicate hand clenched into a tiny fist at her side, giving a slight pump of triumph. Gloria, ever composed, adjusted her glasses, her fingers twitching in quiet satisfaction.


    Yes.


    This Amazarak princess was no longer a threat to them.


    Meanwhile, Cedric was still processing his life choices.


    He blinked, staring at Zania''s unwavering, love-struck gaze.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Javier swallowed.


    "¡­Huh??"


    Liana and Gloria, suppressing their laughter, remained silent.


    Zania didn''t blink. Didn''t hesitate.


    She just kept looking at Cedric.


    Pure. Unwavering. Completely and utterly in love.


    And then¡ª


    Before Cedric could react¡ª


    Zania suddenly leaned in and planted a kiss on his lips.


    ¡ª?!


    Cedric''s mind shut down.


    Javier dropped his skewer.


    Liana and Gloria, still reveling in their small victory, stiffened.


    This was no subtle, noble kiss.


    This was a girl who had fallen hard.


    Fast. Reckless. Absolute.


    Zania closed her eyes, fully embracing the moment, completely lost in her emotions.


    The world around them faded away.


    For her¡ªonly Cedric existed.


    For Cedric¡ªhis brain had officially stopped functioning.


    Javier, blinking rapidly, slowly turned to Liana and Gloria.


    The maids, now recovering from their shock, had lost all composure.


    Liana''s victorious fist pump? Frozen mid-air.


    Gloria''s hand on her glasses? Still adjusting¡ªbut trembling.


    Their smug grins? Gone.


    Replaced with wide, disbelieving stares.


    Javier, in complete deadpan, muttered the only thing that came to mind.


    "¡­Well. That escalated quickly."


    "MASTER CEDRIC!!!!!!"


    A loud, furious shout echoed through the estate.


    Cedric, still frozen in place, barely registered the voice. His mind was still processing what had just happened.


    Javier, Liana, and Gloria all turned their heads toward the source of the yelling.


    And then¡ªthey saw her.


    Meira.


    Her cat ears twitched with rage, and her tail fluffed up in absolute fury.


    And her fist?


    Flying straight toward Zania''s face.


    WHOOSH¡ª!


    At the last second, Zania tilted her head.


    The punch missed¡ªbarely¡ªgrazing her cheek with the force of a passing storm.


    A faint gust of wind rippled through her hair.


    But Meira didn''t stop.


    Her sharp eyes glowed with outrage.


    "HOW DARE YOU KISS ANOTHER GIRL WHEN I''M NOT AROUND?!" she hissed, tail flicking aggressively.


    Javier blinked, slowly turning back to Cedric.


    "¡­Brother. You''ve really done it now."


    Cedric, finally snapping out of his daze, instinctively took a step back.


    "...Wait, Meira¡ª"


    But meira wasn''t listening.


    Crack. Crack.


    The sound of her knuckles tightening filled the air.


    Meira was furious.


    Her tail bristled, her cat ears twitched, and her eyes burned with pure rage.


    "How dare you kiss my Master Cedric!"


    Her voice was a sharp hiss, filled with venom.


    Then¡ªshe vanished.


    Zania panicked.


    Her instincts screamed danger, and in the next second¡ª


    WHAM!


    A fist barely grazed her face. She twisted away just in time, but she could feel the raw force of the attack crushing the air beside her.


    And Meira didn''t stop.


    She was fast. Too fast.


    Zania barely had time to register her movements before the catgirl reappeared behind her¡ª


    "Tch¡ª!"


    Zania ducked.


    Another punch missed by a hair''s breadth.


    She tried to counter, launching a quick jab¡ª


    But Meira was already gone.


    Too fast. Too skilled. Too precise.


    Zania gritted her teeth.


    She was an Amazarak warrior¡ªshe was strong!


    But¡ª


    This wasn''t just strength.


    This was overwhelming, refined battle skill.


    Javier slowly raised a hand. "Errr¡­ Liana? Gloria?"


    The two maids, who had been watching the one-sided beatdown with mild amusement, turned toward him with serene smiles.


    "Yes, young master?" they answered in unison.


    Javier hesitated, glancing toward the battlefield.


    Zania¡­ was getting destroyed.


    Meira moved like a blurry shadow, fists and kicks landing with frightening precision.


    WHAM! Zania staggered backward.


    THUD! Another hit connected¡ªthis time to her gut.


    SMACK! A clean punch to the cheek sent her tumbling across the ground.


    Javier felt sweat forming on his forehead.


    This¡­ was getting bad.


    "Uhhh¡­" He gulped. "I think¡­ you both should stop Meira?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly, looking entirely unconcerned. "Why?"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, clearly enjoying the show.


    Javier hesitated.


    Then¡ªhe looked at Zania.


    She was swaying, bruises forming on her face, her eyes slightly unfocused. She had been punched several times already.


    And Meira wasn''t slowing down.


    Javier''s panic grew.


    "Umm¡­ you know Father said¡ªdon''t kill her¡­?"


    Meira, mid-attack, paused.


    For the first time since her rage exploded, her ears twitched.


    She turned toward Javier.


    Her tail flicked.


    Then, she crossed her arms and huffed.


    "Hmph."


    Zania, barely standing, let out a weak breath of relief¡ª


    Only for Meira to grab her collar, pull her close, and hiss in her ear.


    "This isn''t over, bitch!."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 366 - 366: An Unexpected Reunion ( 366 )

    Cedric let out a sigh and stepped forward, rushing toward Meira with a gentle smile.


    He placed a hand on her shoulder. "Aw~ come on, Meira¡­ don''t sulk."


    Meira turned her head away, her ears twitching. "Hmph!"


    Her tail flicked aggressively, showing her displeasure.


    Cedric recognized this behavior all too well.


    Suddenly, soft arms wrapped around his arm.


    Cedric stiffened.


    Slowly, he turned his head.


    Zania.


    Despite her bruised face, the sore spots on her skin, and the pain she had just endured¡ªshe was smiling.


    Not just any smile.


    A dreamy, lovestruck smile.


    Her eyes shimmered as she pressed herself against Cedric, her grip on his arm tightening.


    She looked at him like he was her entire world.


    Like she had already decided her fate.


    Like she had fallen¡ªcompletely, utterly, hopelessly.


    Cedric felt a sudden headache creeping in.


    Javier, Liana, and Gloria, watching from the side, had completely different reactions.


    Meira was furious.


    Her tail fluffed up, and her eyes narrowed.


    Her grip on her fists tightened.


    "Oh? What''s happening here?"


    A deep, authoritative voice cut through the air.


    Everyone froze.


    Javier immediately straightened up. "A-Ah! Esteemed Father!" he stammered.


    Liana and Gloria, who had been smirking a moment ago, immediately lowered their heads and bowed gracefully.


    Meira, who had been sulking and ready to attack again, snapped to attention. Her tail flattened, and she quickly bowed, her expression shifting to one of professionalism.


    Cedric?


    He was stammering so hard he forgot how to breathe.


    Zania, still clinging to his arm, looked up in confusion. But when she saw Garius''s piercing gaze studying her, she felt a cold chill run down her spine.


    Garius silently observed the situation¡ªthe grill, the scattered food, his flustered second son, the furious catmaid, and¡­ the bruised Amazarak princess.


    He let out a long, exhausted sigh.


    His sharp eyes settled on Zania.


    "Erinette."


    A calm, composed voice responded instantly. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius didn''t even look at her. "Heal her, please."


    "As you wish, my lord." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From behind him, Erinette stepped forward.


    Liana and Gloria instinctively moved aside, showing their respect.


    Without hesitation, Erinette raised a single hand, activating her healing magic.


    A warm, gentle glow enveloped Zania''s body.


    The bruises slowly faded. The soreness in her limbs vanished. The burning pain melted away, replaced with a comforting warmth.


    Zania''s breath steadied.


    She looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers in amazement.


    Erinette finished the spell, lowering her hand gracefully.


    She then turned her sharp gaze toward Meira.


    "Meira. Do I need to discipline you for overdoing it?" her voice was smooth yet heavy.


    Meira flinched.


    "N-No, Mrs. Erinette!" she quickly replied, standing perfectly straight. "It won''t happen again!"


    Erinette''s gaze lingered for a moment before she nodded. "Good."


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Garius crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing.


    "Now."


    His gaze shifted to his stammering second son.


    "Cedric."


    Garius stood tall, his sharp golden eyes scanning the scene before him.


    Then, with an unreadable expression, he spoke.


    "So¡­ mind explaining what happened?"


    Silence.


    Cedric tensed. "Err¡­ umm¡­" he stammered, struggling to find words.


    Javier''s eyes darted around.


    He didn''t like this kind of trouble.


    Assassins? No problem.


    Intruders? A piece of cake.


    But their father?


    No way.


    That was a whole different battlefield.


    He stayed quiet, hoping Cedric would handle it.


    But before Cedric could even attempt an explanation¡ª


    Zania moved.


    Still clinging to Cedric''s arm, she suddenly bowed.


    And then¡ª


    "I love him."


    Silence.


    Javier choked on air.


    Meira''s ears twitched violently, but she didn''t dare move because Lord Garius was present.


    Liana and Gloria, now standing behind Javier, grinned slightly, no longer hiding their amusement.


    Alf and Erinette?


    Completely calm.


    As if this kind of absurd situation was nothing new.


    Garius remained silent for a moment, studying Zania carefully.


    Then¡ªhe smirked.


    "Are you sure?"


    His voice was smooth and patient, yet carried an unmistakable weight.


    Zania tightened her grip on Cedric''s arm.


    "Y-Yes¡­" she answered, her voice small but firm.


    She didn''t dare look directly into Garius''s eyes.


    Because she knew¡ªif she did, she might break.


    Garius exhaled slowly, his golden eyes flickering with amusement.


    Then, with his usual calm authority, he spoke.


    "Hmm¡­ we''ll talk about this later."


    Cedric visibly relaxed. Javier did too.


    "Now, Amazarak princess."


    Zania immediately tensed. "Y-Yes¡­?"


    Garius''s gaze sharpened slightly. "There''s someone who wants to meet you."


    Zania instinctively tightened her fingers around Cedric''s arm.


    She wanted to ask who¡ªbut didn''t dare.


    Garius then shifted his attention.


    "And Meira."


    Meira flinched slightly. "Y-Yes, my lord¡­?"


    His expression didn''t change.


    "Don''t be too reckless next time."


    Meira immediately lowered her head. "Understood, my lord."


    Javier let out a small breath of relief.


    Zania followed silently, her footsteps light as she walked behind Garius.


    On either side, Erinette and Alf moved with their usual grace¡ªsilent, disciplined, unreadable.


    The atmosphere felt heavy.


    Her heart pounded.


    Who¡­ was waiting for her?


    They entered the grand hall, where towering ceilings and polished floors reflected the soft glow of the chandelier.


    Garius moved toward the grand chair at the center and sat down with effortless authority.


    Immediately, the household maids appeared, moving with flawless coordination to prepare his wine and set out food before him.


    Zania stood still.


    Her eyes flickered toward Alf and Erinette, who remained by Garius''s side, standing like silent sentinels.


    She swallowed nervously.


    Then¡ª


    The grand doors opened.


    A voice rang out, trembling with emotion.


    "Princess!!"


    Zania''s breath hitched.


    Her eyes widened.


    "Mrs. Julana?"


    "Princess!!"


    A figure rushed toward her, arms outstretched.


    Before she could react¡ªwarmth.


    Mrs. Julana embraced her tightly, holding her like a mother reunited with her lost child.


    Her shoulders trembled, and her voice shook.


    Tears fell freely as she held Zania close, unable to contain her emotions.


    "Princess¡­! I thought¡ªI thought I lost you forever¡­!"


    Zania stiffened.


    She had never seen her like this before.


    Mrs. Julana, always composed and strong, was crying.


    Because of her.


    Zania slowly lifted her arms, hesitating, then returned the embrace.


    Meanwhile, standing a bit further back¡ª


    A halfling girl stood quietly, her small frame almost hidden behind the tall Armand guards beside her.


    Her gaze flickered with relief¡ªbut also uncertainty.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps approached.


    Hesbeirn, with his massive greatsword resting on his back, strode forward with confidence and stopped near Garius.


    He glanced at the scene before lowering his head slightly in respect.


    Then, his deep voice rumbled.


    "My lord. All precautions have been taken."


    Garius nodded once, sipping his wine.


    His eyes gleamed with quiet calculation as he watched everything unfold.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 367 - 367: Ties of Influence ( 367 )

    Garius took a slow sip of his wine, his sharp eyes flickering with amusement.


    Then, in a calm yet deliberate tone, he spoke.


    "Hmm? Where is the halfling that vouched for her?"


    Silence filled the air.


    The small figure stiffened at his words.


    She had been standing quietly in the background, keeping her distance even as Mrs. Julana rushed to embrace Zania.


    But now¡ª


    Garius''s gaze locked onto her.


    "Wow¡­" he mused, swirling his wine lazily. "Is this how halflings behave in a foreign land?"


    His tone was casual, but there was a weight behind his words.


    A slow smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "How rude."


    Hesbeirn, standing nearby, remained silent and observant.


    The Armand guards didn''t move.


    Alf and Erinette remained unreadable.


    The halfling girl tensed.


    Then¡ªshe took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    With a graceful, practiced motion, she bowed deeply toward Garius.


    "I humbly beg your pardon for my lack of decorum, your lordship. My name is Rundea. I serve as a temporary representative of the Halfling Kingdom. My mission was to escort this Amazarak woman safely to the Armand region."


    Her voice was steady, her tone measured and respectful.


    Garius tilted his head slightly, observing her.


    "Hmm¡­"


    A simple, thoughtful hum.


    Yet it carried undeniable weight.


    The entire room was silent, waiting.


    Then, in a slow, deliberate tone, he continued.


    "Wow¡­ is this how halflings show respect?"


    Rundea''s breath hitched.


    "I thought halflings were neutral toward everyone. If I''m not mistaken, this isn''t how they show respect."


    The moment those words left his lips¡ª


    The air changed.


    A heavy, invisible force pressed down on the entire room.


    Garius activated his aura.


    The temperature dropped. The surrounding space thickened¡ªas if the very air had turned to lead.


    Rundea''s body tensed.


    Mrs. Julana clutched Zania tighter, feeling her limbs grow heavier.


    Even the Armand guards, despite their extensive training, felt the weight of their lord''s presence.


    Hesbeirn''s fingers twitched, though his expression remained calm.


    Alf and Erinette?


    Completely unfazed.


    They had stood in this presence before.


    They had survived it.


    But for Rundea¡ª


    It felt as if she had stepped into the domain of a predator.


    This wasn''t just pressure.


    This was power.


    Inside Rundea''s mind, alarms were blaring.


    Crap.


    Crap. Crap. Crap.


    I messed up!


    Why¡ªwhy didn''t I greet the ruler of the land first?!


    That was basic diplomatic etiquette!


    Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!


    Now, she had disrespected Count Garius, the most dangerous noble in the human kingdom.


    And now he''s using his aura?!


    Her entire body felt like it was sinking, as if an invisible force was pushing her down.


    She had heard rumors about the Count of Armand. Stories whispered in political circles about how he was always ten steps ahead of everyone.


    How he played weak only to strike when people least expected it.


    How he never let disrespect slide.


    And now¡ª


    She had walked straight into a death zone.


    Without hesitation, Rundea dropped to her knees.


    Her small frame trembled slightly, but her voice remained as steady as she could manage.


    "I deeply apologize for my earlier rudeness, Your Lordship."


    For a brief moment, silence reigned.


    Garius smiled.


    And just like that¡ª


    The crushing pressure vanished.


    The suffocating weight lifted as if it had never been there.


    The air returned to normal, and those in the hall subtly relaxed.


    But before Rundea could fully regain her breath¡ª


    Garius took another sip of his wine, his eyes gleaming.


    "Now¡­ tell me."


    His voice was smooth and casual¡ªtoo casual.


    "Is Gurdan still alive?"


    The moment she heard that name¡ª


    Rundea''s blood ran cold.


    Her breath hitched, and her eyes widened. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gurdan.


    The King of the Halflings.


    A ruler whose name rarely left the Halfling Kingdom, unknown to most outsiders.


    And yet¡ª


    A noble from a human kingdom had just spoken it.


    Casually. Effortlessly.


    Like he was speaking of an old friend.


    Her fingers clenched against the floor.


    Just¡­ who was this man?


    Rundea swallowed hard.


    There was no point in hesitating.


    With renewed composure, she bowed her head slightly and spoke respectfully.


    "Yes, our king is still alive and well, your lordship."


    She didn''t ask how he knew.


    She didn''t dare.


    Because¡ªthis man wasn''t normal.


    In all the information she had gathered over the years, one thing stood out about Count Garius De Armand:


    He was connected.


    Not just to human nobles.


    Not just to merchants or warlords.


    But to kings.


    Rundea''s thoughts raced.


    This man¡ªthis ruler of a single noble house in a human kingdom¡ª


    Was on good terms with the Elven Queen.


    Had shared drinks with the Beastkin King.


    Had negotiated with the Demon King.


    Had the respect of the Dwarven Chieftain.


    Had ties to the Dragonkin King.


    And now¡ªhe casually spoke of the Halfling King, Gurdan, as if they were old acquaintances.


    Rundea''s hands tightened into small fists on her lap.


    Just¡­ what kind of man was he?


    And why was he¡ªwho sat in the heart of a human kingdom¡ªso deeply connected to the powers of the world?


    Garius took another sip of his wine, his eyes calm yet unreadable.


    Then, he smirked.


    "Good to hear."


    A shiver ran down Rundea''s spine.


    Garius set down his wine glass, his eyes focusing on the small halfling before him.


    "Now¡­ Rundea, was it?"


    Rundea straightened immediately. "Y-Yes, your lordship."


    Without another word, Garius raised his hand slightly¡ªa simple signal.


    Alf, who had been standing silently beside him, stepped forward instantly.


    With fluid precision, he pulled out a sealed envelope from his coat and extended it toward Rundea.


    "Take this."


    Rundea hesitated for a moment before carefully accepting the invitation.


    Her eyes flickered over the seal¡ªit bore the Armand family crest, perfectly imprinted in wax.


    "Hand this official invitation to your king."


    Garius''s voice was calm and casual, yet it carried a sense of authority.


    Rundea''s hands trembled slightly.


    "B-But¡ª"


    Her words faltered as Garius''s eyes narrowed.


    "Hmm?"


    His voice was dangerously smooth.


    "Aren''t you the temporary representative?"


    A cold sweat formed at the back of her neck.


    No¡ªthis wasn''t just a question.


    He was testing her.


    Swallowing hard, she replied, "I am merely a representative for this mission, your lordship. Master Biluk, Chancellor of Halfling Affairs, assigned me."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    "Oho~ Hear that, Alf?"


    A smirk curled his lips.


    "Biluk is still alive¡­ and has risen in rank."


    Alf remained expressionless, but there was a flicker of acknowledgment in his eyes.


    "It would seem so, your lordship."


    Rundea''s heart pounded.


    Again¡ªthis noble spoke of powerful figures in her homeland as if they were old acquaintances.


    Who was he to know so much?


    Garius leaned back slightly, watching Rundea with calm amusement as she gripped the sealed invitation.


    Then, with a tone that left no room for refusal, he said, "Then hand this invitation to Biluk."


    Rundea gulped but nodded quickly. "I will ensure it reaches him."


    She felt the weight of his words.


    This was not just a simple letter.


    Then¡ªGarius turned slightly to his right.


    "And according to our border base¡­" His gaze flicked to Alf. "This girl brought a wyvern, correct?"


    Alf nodded, his voice smooth and composed. "Yes, your lordship."


    Garius''s eyes glowed faintly as he focused back on Rundea.


    "Good." He tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "This invitation is for an upcoming meeting¡ªa gathering of the rulers of various kingdoms. It will be held in the Beastkin Kingdom."


    Rundea''s breath hitched.


    A meeting of rulers? In the Beastkin Kingdom?


    Her mind raced.


    What kind of meeting could require the presence of so many kings?


    Before she could ask, Garius smirked. "It is of great importance. Make sure this reaches your king personally."


    Rundea bowed deeply. "Understood, your lordship."


    But inside, her thoughts were spiraling.


    Something significant was happening.


    And this noble¡ªthis terrifyingly well-informed man¡ªwas at the center of it all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 368 - 368: Charm and Chaos ( 368 )

    Without another word, Garius raised his hand slightly, signaling two guards standing near the entrance.


    As soon as his fingers moved, the two stepped forward and bowed politely. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius''s voice remained calm but firm. "Ensure this girl is escorted directly to the border town."


    The guards nodded without hesitation. "As your command, my lord."


    Garius turned back to Rundea, his gaze sharpening. "And, Rundea."


    The halfling tensed. "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius tapped lightly on the armrest of his chair. "If you plan to rest at an inn before departing, make sure this letter is with you at all times. These two will safeguard you until you ride your wyvern back to the Halfling Kingdom."


    Rundea held the letter tighter, nodding. "Understood, my lord. I will not fail."


    The two guards saluted, ready to carry out their duty.


    Just as Rundea prepared to step back, Garius''s voice cut through the air. "About this Amazarak woman."


    Rundea stopped, her heart pounding¡ªwas he talking about Zania?


    But then she noticed Garius''s gaze had shifted slightly.


    Not Zania. But Julana.


    "You can leave her here."


    Mrs. Julana stiffened, looking up in surprise.


    "If she wishes to return, my men will arrange it."


    The offer was clear¡ªshe wasn''t a prisoner. She had a choice.


    Rundea bowed deeply. "Understood, my lord."


    Garius gave a small, approving nod before adding, "You may prepare for your journey back."


    Rundea straightened and replied respectfully, "Yes, my lord."


    With that, the meeting was over.


    Just as Rundea was about to step out toward the gate, ready to depart¡ª


    She saw him.


    A tall, handsome man walking casually toward the grand hall.


    His movements were smooth and effortless, exuding a natural confidence that didn''t need to be forced.


    His hair was neatly kept yet slightly tousled, adding to his relaxed demeanor. His eyes, sharp but unfocused, suggested he was lost in thought.


    He wasn''t looking at her.


    He wasn''t paying attention to anything.


    Yet¡ª


    Rundea froze in her tracks.


    Her ears twitched slightly.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Oh¡­ handsome¡­" she muttered under her breath, barely realizing she had spoken aloud. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without slowing down or breaking his stride, the man''s gaze flicked briefly toward her.


    "Hello, girl."


    A simple, casual greeting.


    His voice was deep yet smooth.


    Then¡ªhe walked past her.


    Just like that.


    Rundea blinked.


    Who¡­ was that?


    Her mind raced for answers, but her heart was still racing.


    Still recovering from that unexpected encounter, Rundea spotted another handsome figure.


    This time, it was a young man with smooth, well-kept hair, a gentle yet refined expression, and strong, graceful posture.


    What truly caught her attention, however, was that he was carrying a baby.


    The way he held the small child so carefully and naturally made her heart flutter.


    "Oh my god¡­" she whispered under her breath. "Why is everyone here so handsome?!"


    Just as she thought she could breathe¡ª


    Another one appeared.


    A young man with sharp, princely features and effortless noble posture, walking toward a carriage.


    Beside him was a beautiful girl with flowing hair and an air of elegance, her presence just as striking as his.


    The two looked like something out of a fairy tale.


    Rundea''s ears twitched violently.


    Her eyes darted between them.


    Her mind struggled to keep up.


    "WHY?!"


    "WHY IS EVERYONE HERE HANDSOME?!"


    The two guards assigned to escort Rundea stood silently, their expressions unreadable.


    Trained to remain calm and professional at all times, they now found themselves¡ª


    Just staring.


    At the small halfling girl who was supposed to be on an important mission.


    But instead of focusing on her task¡ª


    She looked way too excited.


    Her eyes were shining.


    And she was muttering to herself as if she had just discovered hidden treasure.


    Her gaze darted between the guards like she was watching living legends walk past her.


    The guards exchanged wary glances.


    Then back at her.


    Then back at each other.


    One of them sighed quietly. "This is going to be a long trip."


    Barely able to contain her excitement, Rundea pointed eagerly at the young man carrying a baby. "Who is that?!"


    One guard, maintaining his professional demeanor, answered smoothly. "That is Master Heres, Lord Garius''s son."


    Rundea gasped dramatically.


    Before she could recover, she pointed at another figure walking toward the carriage. "And him?! Who is that?!"


    The other guard replied, his tone equally composed. "That is Master Aelius, also Lord Garius''s son."


    Rundea''s ears twitched violently as her eyes sparkled.


    "OH MY GOD!!!"


    She clutched her chest, struggling to handle the revelation. "HOW?! THEY LOOK LIKE PRINCES!!"


    Her entire body trembled with excitement.


    Unexpectedly¡ª


    Before the guards could react¡ª


    Rundea rushed forward.


    Straight toward Heres.


    The young noble, still gently cradling his baby sister, blinked in mild surprise as a small figure appeared before him.


    "Umm¡­ hello?" Rundea greeted, her voice slightly shaky with excitement.


    Heres tilted his head slightly and offered a polite smile. "Hmm? Yes? Oh, hello."


    His voice was calm and kind, radiating warmth.


    Rundea fidgeted, her eyes locked on the small bundle in his arms. "You¡­ child?" she asked curiously.


    Heres blinked before letting out a soft chuckle. "Ah, no¡­ my little sister."


    Rundea''s ears twitched.


    Her eyes softened as she looked at the tiny baby in his arms. "Oh¡­ so cute¡­" she whispered.


    Then¡ªher gaze trailed back up to Heres''s face.


    And her heart skipped a beat.


    "And her brother¡­ is handsome¡­"


    She barely realized she had spoken aloud.


    Heres, still holding his baby sister, smiled gently.


    A genuine, warm smile.


    "Thank you."


    Rundea froze.


    Her heart melted on the spot.


    This handsome man¡­ wow.


    Before she could stop herself, the words slipped out. "You single?"


    Heres blinked. "Umm¡­?"


    Rundea leaned in slightly, eyes sparkling. "Single?"


    Heres glanced away awkwardly. "Err¡­"


    Just as he struggled to find an answer¡ª


    A firm hand grabbed Rundea''s collar.


    "Hey, halfling girl."


    One of the guards pulled her back.


    Before she could react, the second guard joined in and dragged her away.


    "You have a mission. An important one."


    "EEEEHHHH?!" Rundea flailed as they effortlessly hauled her backward.


    Her hands reached out toward Heres, who stood there, utterly confused, still holding his baby sister. "Let me talk to him more! He didn''t answer my question yet!" she protested.


    The guards were unyielding. "No can do. Mission first. Flirt later," one of them said firmly.


    "EEEEHHHHHHHH!!"


    Her legs kicked in the air as she was dragged further away. "Let me go!! NOOOOO!! My handsome prince!!!"


    Heres watched the entire scene unfold, blinking in mild shock.


    Rundea flailed wildly, desperately reaching out as the guards dragged her away.


    One of them groaned. "Ugh, this halfling!"


    "Let me go! I need to see my handsome prince!!"


    SMACK!


    "Ouch!!" Rundea yelped, rubbing the top of her head.


    One of the guards, clearly fed up, crossed his arms. "Go do your mission first. Then, after that, you can come back."


    Rundea froze. "...Really? I can?"


    The guards exchanged glances.


    "Yes. But only after you finish your duty."


    Rundea''s eyes sparkled.


    "Alright! I''ll finish it fast and come back right away!"


    She straightened her back, filled with newfound determination.


    Her goal?


    Deliver the letter. Return swiftly. And claim her prince!


    "Alright, guys! Let''s go!!"


    Rundea pumped her fist in the air, eyes blazing with determination.


    One of the guards raised an eyebrow. "You seem... unusually excited."


    "Of course! I need faster transport!" She suddenly turned her head, spotting a familiar creature. "Oh! That bird might do!"


    The guards followed her gaze. A Pekko.


    "Wait, are you serious?" One of them looked skeptical. "Didn''t you just scream like a dying squirrel the last time you rode a Pekko?"


    Rundea shuddered at the memory¡ªthe wild, bumpy ride, the wind slapping her face, her dignity left behind in the dust.


    But then she clenched her fists. "I have no choice!"


    Her eyes sparkled with conviction.


    "The faster I complete my mission... the faster I meet my prince again!"


    The guards facepalmed.


    Rundea jumped onto the Pekko with unshakable determination.


    "Alright, birdy! Let''s head toward the border town! Fast!!"


    The Pekko, who had never seen this tiny, overly enthusiastic halfling before, tilted its head.


    "Cuquawked?"


    Rundea blinked. "Huh?" She turned toward the guards.


    "This bird doesn''t understand what I''m saying?"


    One of the guards rubbed the back of his neck. "No¡­ it''s just¡­ are you sure?"


    The other guard looked away, whistling suspiciously.


    Rundea frowned. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Then she grinned and pointed ahead. "Well, whatever! Birdy! FULL SPEED! BORDER TOWN!!"


    The Pekko suddenly flared its wings.


    "CUQUAWKED!!"


    And then¡ª


    BOOM!


    "KYAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"


    She vanished into the distance, screaming.


    The two guards watched silently.


    One of them sighed. "¡­Welp. She asked for it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 369 - 369: Strategic Summons ( 369 )

    Garius sat at the head of the chamber, his gaze sharp and commanding. Around him stood Alf, Errinette, Hesbeirn, Rasdingen, and several officers and city overseers.


    "Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius leaned forward slightly. "Ensure our best elite units are deployed to secure King Edmund''s safety and the roads leading to the meeting. You''ve coordinated with General Gilmon of the Royal Forces, correct?"


    Hesbeirn nodded. "Yes, my lord. Troops are stationed along every major route, and we''ve reinforced the borders and forts."


    An officer stepped forward with an update. "My lord, the Demon Kingdom''s delegation has arrived at the border between Armand and their territory. They''re requesting permission for their elite troops to pass through and station between the Human and Beastkin Kingdoms."


    Garius gave a simple nod. "Permission granted. Inform our forts to allow their passage and ensure they are monitored."


    Another officer reported next. "The Beastkin King has deployed his strongest armies across their kingdom, securing all roads. However, they request our assistance in reinforcing certain strategic areas."


    Garius considered this briefly before responding. "Approve it. Deploy the necessary forces. Coordination is key." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Alf spoke up. "Additionally, the Elven Kingdom has stationed their elite troops near their borders. It seems every major power is taking this gathering seriously."


    Garius smirked slightly. "As they should."


    The room fell into a brief silence as the weight of the upcoming meeting settled over them. This was no ordinary gathering; this was the moment when the continent''s rulers would decide its future.


    "Rasdingen."


    "Aye, m''lord?" The giant dwarf grumbled, arms crossed.


    "Chieftain Guramak from the Dwarven Kingdom¡ª"


    "Bah! Like I care for that fool."


    Garius sighed. "He''s your cousin."


    Rasdingen shrugged, unimpressed. "So? He can handle himself. He''s no weakling, and his elite troops are among the best."


    Alf stepped forward. "Our units stationed with the chieftain report that all dwarven troops have been deployed to secure the roads leading to the Beastkin Kingdom. There''s no sign of any threat so far."


    Garius nodded in approval. "Good. What about the Dragonkin?"


    One of the officers spoke next. "They will arrive in their dragon forms and land at the designated Beastkin landing zones. Their elite units will then coordinate with the Beastkin forces to secure the area."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temples. "Haa¡­ fine. Marcellus."


    Marcellus straightened. "Yes, Esteemed Father?"


    "Go call Javier here. While I''m away¡ªsince your mother and Eriditih will also be with me¡ªit will be your responsibility, alongside Cedric, to ensure our region remains safe."


    Marcellus perked up. "Yes, Esteemed Father!"


    "Good. Now go fetch that brat."


    Marcellus bowed respectfully before turning on his heel and rushing out of the room.


    Inside, he was grinning wickedly. Sorry, little brother, but you should accompany Father instead of me.


    He strolled through the estate, knowing exactly where to find his little brother.


    Javier was predictable. If he wasn''t at the workshop, he''d be with Liana and Gloria. And if Marcellus wasn''t mistaken¡­


    The pekko pen.


    That meant grilled meat and a lazy afternoon.


    Sure enough, as he arrived, he found Javier peacefully napping on Liana''s lap, with Gloria sitting nearby, flipping through a book.


    Marcellus cleared his throat. "Ahem!"


    Javier slowly cracked an eye open, blinking up at his older brother. "Hmm? Oh, big brother¡­ what''s up?"


    Marcellus crossed his arms. "Father is calling for you."


    Javier groaned and sat up. "Ehhh?! Why? He was just here before!"


    "I don''t know. You better go meet him now."


    Javier slumped forward dramatically. "Ugh! Fine¡­"


    Javier stood up, brushing away imaginary dirt from his clothes.


    Liana and Gloria silently prepared to follow him.


    Marcellus, watching them, suddenly remembered something. "Oh? Where''s that Amazarak girl?"


    Javier shrugged. "Dunno¡­ last I saw, she was chasing Brother Cedric."


    Marcellus stared at him before bursting out, "Pfft¡ªBWAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Javier frowned. "What''s so funny?"


    Marcellus grinned, waggling his eyebrows. "I thought she was going to be in your¡ª" he made a vague gesture, "collection."


    Javier sighed, shaking his head. "No. I don''t want any more headaches."


    With a casual smirk, he glanced at Liana and Gloria. "Besides, these two are already perfect for me."


    Liana smiled shyly, her cheeks tinged pink.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, glancing away. "¡­Ara."


    Marcellus grinned mischievously. "Oh, by the way, little brother¡­"


    Javier gave him a lazy glance. "Hmm?"


    Marcellus patted his shoulder. "Good luck."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "...For what?"


    Marcellus smirked. "For accompanying Father to the meeting."


    Javier froze, then his face twisted in horror. "EEHHH!? This was your plan, wasn''t it!?"


    Marcellus burst into laughter, stepping back. "Bwahahahaha!"


    Javier pointed at him. "You traitor! I knew something was off when you were being polite!"


    Marcellus waved as he walked away. "Have fun, little brother~!"


    Javier grumbled, glancing around to make sure their father wasn''t nearby. "¡­Damn."


    Liana tilted her head. "Young master?"


    Gloria smiled gently. "It seems we''ll be sightseeing in the Beastkin Kingdom."


    Javier sighed. "Yeah¡­ Let''s hope everything goes as planned."


    Liana placed a reassuring hand on his arm. "I''m sure it will, young master."


    Javier frowned slightly. "¡­You never know." His tone turned firm. "This time, don''t forget to wear the accessories and the special maid uniforms I crafted for you."


    Gloria nodded. "Of course, young master."


    Liana smiled softly. "We understand."


    Javier clenched his fists, his gaze serious. "I won''t lose any of you again. I won''t let anything like before happen."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged a glance, their expressions gentle yet determined.


    Liana stepped closer. "We''ll stay by your side, always."


    Gloria added softly, "No matter what happens, young master."


    Javier stepped into the private room, his usual carefree demeanor fading under his father''s piercing gaze.


    Lord Garius sat at the head of the table, flanked by Hesbeirn, Alf, and several high-ranking officers. His mere presence commanded silence.


    Without hesitation, the briefing¡ªor rather, the lecture¡ªbegan.


    Javier stood still, listening carefully. He knew better than to interrupt when his father was this serious; not even a joke would save him now.


    After what felt like an eternity of strategy discussions, Garius finally leaned back, his sharp gaze locking onto Javier.


    "And Javier."


    Javier straightened instinctively. "Yes, esteemed father?"


    "Be prepared."


    Javier blinked. "¡­Huh?"


    Garius narrowed his eyes. "You''ll understand soon enough."


    Javier felt a chill run down his spine. What the hell does that mean?!!


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 370 - 370: The Day of the Summit ( 370 )

    The royal palace of the Beastkin Kingdom was a marvel of strength and tradition. Towering stone walls adorned with ancient banners surrounded the grand hall where the leaders of the world''s greatest nations had gathered.


    Javier, dressed in formal noble attire, stood in the lavish corridors outside the meeting chamber. As always, Liana and Gloria flanked him, their keen eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential danger.


    Inside the meeting chamber, history was being made.


    Seated at the grand table were the most powerful figures of the known world:


    King Edmund of the Human Kingdom, sat with calm authority. Beside him were General Gilmon and two elite knights, standing as silent sentinels.


    King Lioness, ruler of the Beastkin, radiated primal strength alongside his three formidable warriors, each a mountain of battle-hardened muscle.


    Queen Mylezra of the Elven Kingdom exuded grace and wisdom, flanked by her three elite elven guards.


    King Gurdan, the Halfling ruler, sat with a knowing smirk, three shadow operatives blending into the dim corners, unseen but present.


    Chieftain Guramak of the Dwarves was as imposing as his reputation, accompanied by three elite warriors that resembled walking fortresses.


    King Veldrac of the Demon Kingdom carried an aura of quiet menace, his three Shadow Demon warriors keeping watch with eerie, glowing eyes.


    At the far end, King Sroku and Queen Eanzia of the Dragonkin Kingdom sat, their sheer presence overwhelming. Unlike the others, they had brought only two dragonkin warriors¡ªbut no one dared question if that was enough.


    At the center of it all sat Lord Garius, unshaken and unreadable, flanked by Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn, the most dangerous individuals in the Armand Household.


    The air was thick with tension. Each leader had brought their best. Every ruler and warrior sat stone-faced, their eyes sharp, their postures rigid, as if a single wrong word might spark a war.


    However, the moment the massive doors of the meeting room slammed shut¡­


    SIGH.


    A collective, exaggerated exhale echoed through the chamber.


    "Damn it, Garius! What the hell is all this about?!"


    The menacing King Veldrac of the Demon Kingdom was now rubbing his temples, annoyed.


    "Oi, oi, don''t look at me like that," Garius smirked, crossing his arms. "I didn''t "force" you all to come."


    "Like hell you didn''t!" King Lioness growled. "You made it sound like a world-ending threat!"


    Queen Mylezra gracefully removed her formal gloves and leaned back with a smirk. "You mean it isn''t? I even wore my ceremonial attire for this."


    King Gurdan of the Halflings scoffed, kicking his short legs up onto the table. "You called me all the way here, so at least make this interesting."


    "Pfft¡ª''interesting'' my ass!" Chieftain Guramak slammed his fist on the table. "I had to listen to my council whine for three days about how ''this might be a trap!''"


    "Then why''d you bring three of your biggest brutes?" King Edmund quipped with a chuckle.


    "Because I know this bastard Garius!" The dwarf huffed. "He''s always up to something!"


    The Dragon Queen, Eanzia, chuckled, her sharp eyes gleaming. "And yet, here we all are. Again."


    The once-stiff atmosphere shattered. This wasn''t a gathering of enemies; it was a reunion of old comrades.


    Garius smirked. "Well, well¡­ looks like King Sroku still can''t go anywhere without his dear Queen Eanzia, huh?"


    The dragon king sighed dramatically, rubbing his forehead. "Come on, Garius¡­ You know how she is¡ª"


    "Too jealous."


    "Oof!" Sroku flinched as Queen Eanzia pinched his waist hard.


    "Try saying that again, dear," she smiled sweetly, her claws subtly tightening.


    "Ahaha¡ªow, ow, ow! I was joking, love, joking!!" Sroku grimaced.


    The room burst into laughter, even the usually serious King Veldrac smirking.


    Garius leaned back, grinning. "See? This is why I called everyone here."


    King Lioness snorted. "To publicly humiliate Sroku?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that''s a bonus," Garius chuckled. "But seriously, when was the last time we all sat together? No politics, no war talks¡ªjust dinner among friends?"


    Everyone fell silent for a moment. Garius was right. It had been too long. With each kingdom busy protecting their own lands, old allies had become distant, communicating only through formal letters.


    But here, in this room, they weren''t just rulers; they were old comrades.


    Queen Mylezra sighed, shaking her head with a soft smile. "You and your ridiculous ideas, Garius¡­"


    "But I suppose¡­ dinner doesn''t sound so bad."


    Chieftain Guramak scoffed. "Fine. But if the food is bad, I''m leaving."


    "Pfft¡ªlike hell we''d serve you bad food," King Lioness grinned. "Then let''s eat first¡ªthen talk about business."


    "A toast, then?" King Edmund raised his goblet.


    "A toast."


    Today, they would feast as friends.


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "I called you all here, to King Lioness''s palace, because his territory is not only strategic but also secure."


    The rulers exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. It was true¡ªamong all their kingdoms, the Beastkin territory was perfectly positioned in the center, making it the safest meeting point.


    "Besides," Garius continued, "I can send reinforcements here faster if things go south. And with King Edmund''s preparations in place, we''ll be ready for anything."


    King Edmund nodded. "That''s right. My forces are on standby, fully supplied, and ready to move at a moment''s notice."


    King Gurdan, the Halfling ruler, scratched his chin. "Hmm¡­ makes sense. But I assume this isn''t just about safety, is it?"


    Garius smirked. "Of course not. There''s a lot we need to discuss."


    The room grew silent again, but this time, there was no tension¡ªjust anticipation.


    Something big was coming.


    After the Meal.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted immediately. The warmth of shared laughter and good food faded, replaced by a heavy silence.


    Garius leaned forward, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room. "Now, onto the main topic." His tone left no room for small talk.


    "I assume all of your escorts are trustworthy?"


    King Edmund crossed his arms. "Don''t worry about that."


    King Lioness gave a firm nod. "Same here."


    King Veldrac, ruler of the demons, smirked. "You can trust my shadow demons as much as you trust me."


    Chieftain Guramak let out a gruff laugh. "Bah! If I didn''t trust them, they wouldn''t be alive."


    Queen Mylezra, ruler of the elves, spoke calmly. "My escorts are my most elite warriors. You need not doubt them."


    King Sroku of the dragonkin grunted in approval, while Queen Eanzia gave a small nod.


    Garius took a deep breath, his usual smirk gone. "Good."


    His voice dropped slightly, carrying a weight that made everyone lean in.


    "Now, I want to tell you all something¡ªsomething very, very important."


    He paused, letting the tension build.


    "This might be our last dinner together¡­ before everything comes to an end."


    The room fell dead silent.


    Garius nodded grimly. "That thing will be active soon."


    The air turned heavy. Every ruler present knew exactly what he meant¡ªwhat it was.


    He continued, "I believe our friend here has managed to secure one. I''ve also deployed extra precautions in that area."


    "The problem is¡­" Garius exhaled. "The other six."


    A deep silence followed.


    King Edmund folded his arms. "So, it''s time, huh?"


    Chieftain Guramak let out a gruff chuckle, slamming his fist against the table. "Bah! Don''t worry about me. My son has trained hard¡ªhe''s ready to inherit my legacy."


    Queen Mylezra smiled knowingly. "Do not concern yourself with my kingdom either. The next queen will be chosen when I step down."


    King Lioness smirked. "So, we''re doing it like before, huh? Let''s hope my eldest son is ready to inherit the throne."


    King Sroku sighed. "So¡­ it begins."


    Only King Veldrac remained silent, his fingers tapping against the table rhythmically, his gaze dark and thoughtful.


    Finally, he muttered, "Damn. Everyone has sons¡­ and I only have daughters."


    The others gave him amused looks, but Garius reassured him, "Well, Veldrac, your place is secure anyway."


    The demon king scoffed. "Hmph. Let''s just hope it stays that way."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 371 - 371: The Key to Catastrophe ( 371 )

    "If that thing comes out again, I don''t mind sealing it once more¡­ But if all seven awaken at the same time¡ªthat''s the real problem."


    Garius swept his gaze over the room. "I can handle one alone, especially with Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn assisting me. King Edmund and Gilmon can back me up, and if Francesca lends her strength, it will be even easier."


    His voice grew heavier. "But the issue isn''t just one. If the other six emerge together¡­ they growing stronger and stronger."


    A deep silence settled over the table.


    Chieftain Guramak grunted, " We can''t let that happen. One is already a disaster¡­ Seven? That''s the end of the world."


    Queen Mylezra tapped her fingers on the table. "Do we know where the other six are sealed?"


    King Lioness cracked his knuckles. "More importantly, do we have enough forces to stop them all at once?"


    Veldrac crossed his arms. "Even if we do, it''s a matter of timing. If we fail even once, we lose everything."


    The atmosphere grew even heavier.


    Then Garius spoke, his tone sharp. "There''s one problem."


    Everyone turned to him.


    "I don''t know who or how, but someone moved it to the Amazarak Kingdom recently."


    Tension spiked in the room, but Garius smirked. "Luckily, the key to reviving it is in my domain right now."


    King Lioness narrowed his eyes. "Oh? And who is this so-called key?"


    Garius chuckled. "The Amazarak princess¡ªZania."


    The name made several leaders stiffen. Queen Mylezra frowned. "That girl? Are you certain?"


    "Yes. She''s the key to reviving that thing. The catch is¡ªshe doesn''t know it yet."


    A heavy silence followed. Then King Gurdan tapped the table. "And what if she runs back to Amazarak? If the enemy finds out, they''ll surely use her."


    Garius grinned, leaning back in his chair. "Well¡­ I was worried about that too at first."


    King Sroku raised a brow. "And now?"


    Garius''s smirk widened. "Now? That''s no longer a concern."


    The room watched him expectantly.


    "She''s been too busy chasing Cedric and¡­ declaring her love for him."


    For a moment, there was dead silence.


    Then¡ª


    The entire table erupted into laughter. Even the normally reserved Veldrac chuckled.


    King Lioness wiped a tear from his eye.


    "So your son got tangled up with the key to the apocalypse?"


    Guramak slapped his knee.


    "BAH! Poor kid! He doesn''t even know he''s holding a doomsday switch!"


    Queen Mylezra smirked. "Love is a powerful thing¡­ Let''s just hope it doesn''t bring about the end of the world."


    "But still," Garius said, his voice lowering. "Even if the last one can''t be revived without the Amazarak girl, the other six are still a problem."


    A grim silence settled over the table.


    "And if that happens¡­" Garius exhaled. "Let''s pray our troops can hold the line as long as possible."


    "Yeah." King Lioness nodded.


    "Agreed." Queen Mylezra added solemnly.


    "We should support each other." King Edmund included.


    The others voiced their agreement.


    Garius turned to King Gurdan. "So, Gurdan."


    "Yes?"


    "Your kingdom has always been neutral, but you''re next to Amazarak. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to ask us for ''assistance''."


    Gurdan grunted, crossing his arm. "I will."


    A heavy silence fell again, the looming weight of war hanging over them like an unseen storm.


    "So, do you have a plan for it, Garius?" King Edmund asked, his sharp gaze fixed on him.


    Garius exhaled and shook his head. "Not yet. Alf and Erinette have deployed our best intelligence units to gather information. Currently, only one of the seals is secure¡ªheavily guarded by your elite forces alongside my special unit to prevent any fools from trying to claim that power. Not that any of them could handle it."


    The leaders nodded in understanding.


    "The problem is the other six." Garius leaned back in his chair, his expression grim. "One is already in the Amazarak Kingdom, but we have no access to it. Fortunately, the key to unlocking it is in my domain."


    "And the other five?" Queen Mylezra pressed.


    Garius crossed his arms. "I''m unsure. The last known seal locations were hidden¡­ or rather, "someone" is moving them."


    That statement sent a wave of unease through the room.


    "You think it''s our own people?" King Lioness frowned. "The Beastkin, Elves, Humans, Dragonkin, Dwarves, or Halflings?"


    "I don''t know." Garius''s tone was firm. "It seems the ''Goddess''¡ªor rather, the spirits¡ªare interfering."


    "There was someone in my kingdom who tried to send their men in before," King Edmund said, his tone calm but sharp. "But their units were annihilated before they even got close."


    Garius chuckled. "I take it Arnold isn''t someone weak, right?"


    King Edmund smirked. "Hah. Says the man who used to beat him every time back in noble school."


    A few leaders raised their brows.


    "Wait," King Lioness interjected. "You mean Arnold, the current headmaster?"


    Edmund nodded. "Yeah. Back when we were eleven-year-old noble brats, Garius, Arnold, and I were classmates. Let''s just say Garius had a habit of crushing him in every match."


    Garius leaned back, a cocky smirk on his face. "Heh."


    A few chuckles rippled through the room, momentarily lightening the heavy mood. Even in the face of an impending crisis, some things never changed.


    "Now, all we can do is ensure our people don''t suffer because of that thing."


    Everyone nodded grimly.


    "Yeah."


    "We should reinforce our borders," King Lioness added. "If even one of those things gets loose, it''ll be chaos."


    Garius leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "And most importantly, we all need to sign a peace treaty." A small smile played on his lips. "No more war."


    The room went silent for a moment.


    "We weren''t really at war in the first place," Chieftain Guramak muttered, rubbing his beard.


    "True," Queen Mylezra said with a shrug. "But we can''t risk any internal conflicts while dealing with this mess."


    "Agreed," King Veldrac said, arms crossed. "The focus should be on eliminating the real threat."


    "Let''s just hope everything goes well," Garius said, exhaling.


    King Edmund nodded in agreement. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen Mylezra crossed her arms. "I''ll send my intelligence units to gather information about the other five seals."


    "Same here," Chieftain Guramak added. "My scouts will start looking immediately."


    King Gurdan leaned forward. "I''ll try to persuade the Amazarak Queen about the sixth seal."


    Garius scoffed. "I doubt she''ll change her mind."


    "At least I''ll do my ''best'' ," Gurdan replied firmly.


    King Lioness smirked. "I''ll send some of my intelligence and scout units to assist in finding the remaining seals."


    Veldrac nodded. "I''ll do the same. My shadow demons will search from the shadows."


    King Sroku finally spoke. "Once a seal is found, we''ll help secure it. I''ll send my dragon unit for rapid deployment."


    Garius smirked, looking around the room. "Then, let''s get to work."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 372 - 372: Suspicion in the Air ( 372 )

    Meanwhile, outside the meeting room¡­


    Near the sealed door, Javier slumped in his chair with arms crossed in frustration. Liana and Gloria sat beside him, looking far more composed.


    "What''s taking them so long?" Javier groaned, leaning back.


    "Young Master¡­,"


    "What? It''s been over three hours! I''m starving!"


    Gloria smiled. "But Madam Francesca already invited you to the banquet hall."


    Javier scoffed. "And leave this spot? Get nagged by Father for wandering off? No way!"


    Liana and Gloria chuckled, amused by his predicament.


    Javier, still slouched in his chair, glanced around in boredom. His eyes landed on the two beastkin guards standing near the door¡ªboth tall, muscular, and serious.


    A mischievous grin crept onto his face.


    "Oho~ Yo, rabbit guy!" Javier called out.


    One guard, a rabbit beastkin , twitched in confusion. "R-Rabbit guy?"


    "Yeah, you! Flex your muscles for me!"


    The rabbit beastkin hesitated but eventually struck a basic bodybuilding pose, his arms bulging slightly. "Err¡­ like this?"


    Javier nodded in approval. "Oho~"


    Not wanting to be outdone, the other guard¡ªwolf beastkin¡ªstepped forward and flexed dramatically, veins popping. "Or like this?"


    Javier''s eyes sparkled. "Nice muscles~"


    Liana and Gloria, watching quietly, exchanged glances. Finally, Liana asked in a flat tone:


    "Young Master¡­ are you¡­ into men with muscles?"


    Javier jolted upright. "Ehh?! No!!!"


    The two beastkin, completely caught up in the moment, struck dramatic poses.


    "Hnngh!" shouted the rabbit beastkin as he flexed his arms, showing off his bulging muscles.


    "Hyaa!" the wolf beastkin echoed, spreading his arms wide in an over-the-top stance.


    "Haiit!!" Together, they flexed their muscles again.


    Javier applauded slowly, nodding. "Not bad, not bad. You two would be great on stage."


    Liana sighed. "Young Master¡­ please don''t encourage this."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses, smirking. "At this rate, you might start a new fitness craze for beastkin warriors."


    The guards exchanged excited looks and grinned. "Should we show the young master our ultimate pose?"


    Javier leaned in, curious. "Oh? There''s more?"


    Liana facepalmed. "Please¡­ no."


    The two beastkin guards jumped into the air, twisting as they landed with a loud thud, striking their "ultimate flexing pose"¡ªone with both arms flexed in a double bicep pose, and the other in a strong side-chest pose.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Then, applause broke out.


    Javier clapped, nodding in approval. "Great job! I''d give it a nine out of ten, but the landing could use a bit more flair."


    "Feewit!" Someone whistled from the side, followed by whispers of admiration.


    Even the nearby beastkin maids, who were passing by, stopped and stared at the flexing warriors.


    One maid blushed. "I¡­ I had no idea how strong our guards were¡­"


    Another maid gulped. "They''re so muscular¡­!"


    Hearing this, the two beastkin guards grinned proudly, their tails wagging.


    Liana sighed. "Young Master, look at what you''ve started¡­"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses and shook her head.


    Liana sighed. "Young Master¡­ you''re lucky this is the Beastkin Kingdom. If we were in the Armand region, Lord Garius would definitely be upset."


    Javier scoffed and crossed his arms. "Come on! What''s wrong with appreciating some good muscles? Strength should be recognized!"


    One of the flexing beastkin guards smiled. "Exactly! A warrior''s body shows their hard work!"


    The other guard nodded seriously. "Our muscles tell a story! A story of discipline, training, and¡ª"


    "Too much meat and not enough brains," Liana muttered quietly.


    Gloria cleared her throat. "Anyway, Young Master, please try not to turn an important diplomatic meeting into a muscle contest."


    Javier sighed. "Fine¡­"


    The huge doors creaked open.


    The two beastkin guards, who had just been flexing, immediately stiffened.


    The first to step out was King Lioness III. He scanned the area with sharp eyes before stopping at the nervous guards.


    "Hmmm? What''s wrong?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The beastkin saluted right away. "My liege!" they both bowed deeply, their ears twitching in tension.


    Javier, who had been grinning just moments ago, suddenly froze. His smile vanished when he saw his father, Garius, walking out behind King Lioness.


    Garius paused mid-step, fixing his intense gaze on Javier.


    Javier quickly looked away, feeling cold sweat forming.


    Liana and Gloria hurried to his side, bowing politely to each ruler, including Garius.


    Garius''s eyes moved over the beastkin guards before landing on Javier.


    "..."


    Silence filled the air as Garius continued to stare.


    Javier felt the weight of his father''s gaze on him, and his heart raced.


    Garius smirked. "Javier."


    Javier straightened up immediately. "Y-Yes, esteemed father!!"


    "Let''s go. Your mother and stepmother are waiting."


    Javier gulped. "Y-Yes, esteemed father!"


    Before he could move, a gentle voice interrupted.


    "My, my¡­ isn''t that Liana?"


    Everyone turned to see Queen Mylezra gracefully stepping out of the meeting room. Her presence exuded elegance and authority.


    Liana bowed deeply. "My Queen!"


    Mylezra smiled. "Oh, I didn''t know you were working under Garius here."


    Garius simply smirked, saying nothing.


    The queen chuckled. "I can''t help but think your mother might be feeling lonely back home. You should visit her sometimes."


    Liana''s posture tensed slightly. "I understand, my Queen."


    Mylezra then looked back at Garius. "And Garius?"


    "Yes?"


    "Make sure to give her proper time off every now and then."


    Garius tilted his head slightly. "Hmm? I''ve never forbid any of my staff, maids, or subordinates from taking leave. But... for some reason, she never asks for it."


    Javier glanced at Liana, who stayed silent but lowered her head a bit.


    Queen Mylezra was about to speak, her lips forming the beginning of a word¡ª


    "Besides, I''m sure my¡ª"


    But Liana, sensing what was coming, quickly and politely interrupted.


    "My Queen, I believe the feast in the banquet hall is truly exquisite and divine." She bowed gracefully, her voice smooth and composed.


    Inside, she was screaming. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Please, please don''t say anything more¡­!''


    Mylezra paused for a moment before letting out a soft chuckle, her knowing gaze lingering on Liana. "Is that so? Well then, we shouldn''t keep everyone waiting."


    Liana exhaled quietly, keeping her calm expression.


    Javier narrowed his eyes, focusing on Liana as they walked.


    ''That elf queen was about to say something¡­ but Liana stopped her. And not just politely¡ªthere was desperation in it.''


    His instincts tingled. Liana was usually composed and graceful, but just then, there was a subtle change. The way she redirected the conversation, how her voice held a hint of urgency¡­


    ''Suspicious.''


    Javier smirked.


    "Say, Liana¡­" he began casually, lightening his tone but keeping a keen gaze. "What was the Elven Queen about to say?"


    Liana, always professional, smiled gently. "I wouldn''t presume to know, Young Master. Perhaps it was nothing important."


    "Oh? Then why did you look like you were about to sweat?"


    Liana''s smile stayed, but Javier thought he caught a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªjust for a moment.


    ''Oh-ho. Now I''m really curious.''


    Gloria, adjusting her glasses, glanced between them and sighed. "Young Master, shouldn''t you focus on the banquet? You were just saying how hungry you are."


    Javier clicked his tongue. "You''re right. But¡­" He shot one last knowing glance at Liana.


    She simply bowed her head. "Let''s focus on the current event, Young Master."


    ''This elf is hiding something.''


    And Javier was determined to figure out what it was.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 373 - 373: Feast and Farewells ( 373 )

    As the rulers walked ahead, deep in conversation, Queen Mylezra suddenly furrowed her brows and murmured to herself.


    "Where have I seen that girl before¡­?"


    The other rulers turned to her in curiosity. "Which girl?" King Edmund asked.


    Mylezra tilted her head slightly, glancing back at the young woman walking behind them. "The one with glasses. That human-looking maid."


    Garius raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    Mylezra tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Her face¡­ it reminds me of someone in the elven government."


    King Lioness stroked his mane, considering this. "An official?"


    Mylezra nodded slowly, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Yes. My grandson, actually."


    There was a brief silence before she added with a smirk, "The one who insisted on marrying a human woman despite all the opposition."


    A few rulers chuckled. Interracial marriages weren''t frowned upon, but it was amusing that an elven noble was so stubborn about it back then.


    "Hmm¡­ Could be a coincidence," Veldrac mused.


    Garius stayed quiet, a small smirk forming. ''So even she noticed, huh?''


    Meanwhile, behind them, Gloria adjusted her glasses, completely unaware that her presence was raising silent questions among the rulers.


    Queen Mylezra chuckled softly. "Well, it''s not a big deal, but their families did ask about them."


    Some rulers looked at her with mild curiosity, but she kept her tone casual. "Since I''m attending this summit and have a¡­ friendship with Garius, they simply wanted to know if there was any news. But they didn''t push the matter too much."


    Her words were careful and diplomatic. She wasn''t here to cause a scene¡ªjust an old friend sharing a quiet concern.


    Garius, however, only smirked. "Well¡­ you''ve found them, haven''t you?"


    Mylezra subtly glanced back, her sharp eyes lingering on Liana and Gloria before returning to Garius.


    He continued, unfazed. "But as I''ve said before, I never forbid my staff or anyone in my household from taking leave." His smirk deepened. "I just don''t understand why those two never take a day off."


    There was a moment of silence before King Lioness let out a deep laugh. "Loyalty or stubbornness? Sometimes it''s hard to tell the difference."


    Veldrac shrugged. "Maybe they just don''t want to leave the young master alone."


    Mylezra hummed in thought. "Perhaps."


    But in her mind, she wondered¡ªwas it really just duty? Or was there something more that kept them by Javier''s side?


    But looking at them¡­ the way they glanced at that boy¡­


    It wasn''t just duty.


    Liana''s gaze softened just a bit when she thought no one was watching. Gloria adjusted her glasses¡ªnot out of habit, but to observe the boy''s every move. They instinctively positioned themselves near him, as if guarding something precious.


    Certainly, that confirms it was¡­


    Well.


    Never mind.


    Mylezra smiled to herself, shaking her head slightly. Some things were better left unsaid.


    Once they arrived at the banquet hall, Garius turned to the gathered rulers and spoke. "Pardon me, everyone, but I must go to my wife now."


    Edmund smirked. "Heh¡­ lucky guy."


    Garius smirked back. "Well, she chose me."


    "Damn¡­" Edmund chuckled, shaking his head. Then he addressed the other rulers. "I must excuse myself as well. I can''t stay longer with you all."


    "Aw, come on, Edmund," Garius said.


    "No can do, Garius. You know our kingdom isn''t stable yet, and I have more important things to handle right now."


    Garius shrugged. "Fair enough. Just don''t overwork yourself, old friend."


    Edmund scoffed. "Says the man who takes on half the world''s problems himself."


    The two exchanged knowing smirks before Edmund turned to the other rulers. "Well then, I''ll be taking my leave first. Safe travels to all of you."


    The rulers nodded in acknowledgment, some raising their goblets in a casual toast.


    King Lioness chuckled. "Even at a banquet, that man can''t sit still."


    Veldrac smirked. "It''s a wonder he hasn''t collapsed from exhaustion yet."


    Sroku took a sip of his drink. "He probably has, just refuses to let anyone see it."


    Garius let out a small chuckle before facing the direction of his wife. "Well, gentlemen, I''ll leave you all to enjoy the feast. I have a more important duty to attend to."


    With that, he strode off toward Francesca, leaving the other rulers to their discussions.


    They all enjoyed the banquet in King Lioness''s Grand Banquet Hall. The air was filled with laughter, the clinking of glasses, and the rich aroma of roasted meats and fine wines.


    Near Garius and Francesca, Eridith was completely focused on her meal, devouring meat without pause. Her plate was piled high, and she attacked it with enthusiasm, paying no mind to anyone around her.


    "Eridith¡­" Francesca said gently.


    "Hmmm?" Eridith looked up, still chewing.


    Francesca sighed. "At least try to eat with some grace in a setting like this."


    "Okay, okay~" Eridith replied lazily before diving back into her feast, though at a slightly slower pace.


    As the music began to play, Garius reached for Francesca''s hand. Without hesitation, she placed her hand in his, and they gracefully moved to the dance floor. The melody flowed through the hall, and other guests watched in admiration as the Count and his wife danced in perfect harmony, their movements elegant and effortless.


    Meanwhile, off to the side, Javier sat at a long banquet table, gnawing on a large piece of meat. He glanced at the dancing couple and then back at his plate.


    "¡­Boring," he muttered, taking another bite.


    For hours, they enjoyed the grand feast, savoring the finest dishes the Beastkin Kingdom had to offer. Conversations flowed, laughter filled the hall, and the warm atmosphere made it a night to remember.


    However, as time went on, rulers began to excuse themselves. Their responsibilities awaited them back in their respective kingdoms, and while they had enjoyed the gathering, duty always came first.


    King Lioness watched them leave with a touch of reluctance. He had hoped they could stay in his castle a few more days to strengthen their bonds, but he understood their roles. They were rulers¡ªkings, queens, and chieftains, each bearing the weight of an entire nation.


    With a sigh, he nodded respectfully to each departing guest, wishing them safe travels.


    Then, it was Garius''s turn to leave.


    "So, old friend, I must take my leave as well. You know the risks of indulging for too long," Garius said with a knowing smirk.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ You gather all the rulers here for this grand summit, and now you''re the one leaving too," King Lioness huffed.


    "Aw, come on, old friend." Garius stepped forward and extended his arms.


    Lioness smirked before pulling him into a firm, brotherly embrace.


    "Safe travels, my friend. May fortune and strength guide your path."


    "You too, you too," Garius replied with a grin, patting Lioness on the back before finally stepping away.


    Meanwhile¡­


    King Gurdan soared through the evening sky on the back of his mighty wyvern, the cool wind whipping against his dark cloak. Surrounding him were his elite wyvern riders, their beasts cutting through the air in perfect formation.


    Beside him, his trusted advisor adjusted his grip on the saddle, his expression serious.


    "Is the preparation complete?" Gurdan asked, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.


    "Nearly, my liege," the advisor replied, his tone cautious.


    Gurdan''s lips curled into a wicked smirk, and his eyes gleamed with anticipation as he gazed at the distant horizon.


    "Good¡­ I can''t wait."


    ( End of Chapter )


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 374 - 374: On the Road Again ( 374 )

    On the Way to Armand Region


    The journey back from the Beastkin Kingdom was nothing short of grand. A heavily guarded convoy moved steadily along the road, flanked by elite knights in perfect formation.


    Leading the mounted forces were Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn, riding their Pekko birds with effortless precision. Behind them, the elite battle maids¡ªeach mounted on their own Pekko¡ªmoved in disciplined lines, their presence a silent warning to anyone foolish enough to consider an ambush.


    At the heart of the convoy, a luxurious carriage rolled smoothly along the well-maintained road. Inside, Javier sat stiffly, facing his father, Garius, along with his mother, Francesca, and Eridith, who seemed more interested in her next meal than the tense atmosphere around her.


    Javier fidgeted. At first, he thought he could handle this, but now¡­


    Garius was too damn serious.


    His father''s expression was unreadable¡ªsharp, cold, and intimidating. Javier had never seen him smile, not even once. Stuck riding inside the carriage with him, Francesca, and Eridith, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat was so important?


    If it were just a normal return trip, he would''ve been allowed to ride Buddy, his Pekko, like before, alongside Liana and Gloria, who were outside with their own Pekkos¡ªPikko and Peanut.


    Something was definitely going on.


    Following behind the main convoy, two Pekkos¡ªGiddie and Buddy¡ªmoved at a steady pace, their feathers ruffling in the wind. Unlike his usual excitable self, Buddy was surprisingly well-behaved, sticking close to Giddie without causing trouble.


    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere remained tense.


    "Javier."


    Javier sat up straight at the sound of his father''s voice. "Y-yes, Esteemed Father?"


    Garius didn''t hesitate. "After we return, you will begin training with Marcellus and Cedric."


    Javier blinked in surprise. "I''m sorry, Esteemed Father, but may I ask why?"


    For a brief moment, silence filled the carriage. Garius stared at him, his expression unreadable, before finally speaking.


    "Something serious will be happening soon. I don''t know if you''re ready, but this is crucial."


    Eridith, still chewing on a piece of beef jerky, casually spoke up.


    "But this kid is already strong; I believe he''s on par with Marcellus and Cedric."


    Garius remained firm. "Hmm¡­ but he''s still lacking something."


    Francesca nodded in agreement. "Yes." Then, turning her gaze to Javier, she softened her tone slightly. "Honey bun~" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier straightened up. "Yes, Mother?"


    Her expression remained gentle but serious. "You will train with your brothers once we return to the estate."


    "Ehh?"


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed slightly. "No ''Ehh''¡ªthis is serious. No more time for playing. Besides, we already know about your power."


    Javier gulped. "But Mother¡ª"


    "No." Francesca''s voice left no room for argument. "Because if this... thing comes out soon..."


    A heavy silence filled the carriage. Javier swallowed hard, feeling an ominous weight settle in his chest.


    Garius turned his gaze toward Francesca. "Francesca..."


    She blinked and let out a small chuckle. "Oops, my mistake~ We shouldn''t talk about this inside the carriage, right?" She smiled, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    Garius exhaled. "Yes." Then he looked at Javier, his expression unreadable. "Once we reach the estate, you will be briefed along with your brothers. This time, we must prepare for the worst."


    Javier furrowed his brows. "Why is that?"


    Garius turned his gaze toward the carriage window, staring at the darkening horizon. His voice was low but firm. "Because among all of them¡ªthere is someone who will betray us."


    Javier felt a chill crawl up his spine.


    Garius continued, his face unreadable, as if lost in thought. "And if that thing is released¡­ what I fear most is that we might not have enough people to stop it."


    Garius sighed, rubbing his temples. "Sorry, Javier... but for now, you need to focus on controlling your power." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. "Liana and Gloria will also be trained¡ªunder Francesca or Eridith."


    Javier remained silent. His father rarely spoke this seriously. If whatever they were discussing was truly this grave, then he had no choice but to be prepared.


    After a moment, he nodded. "If you wish, Esteemed Father."


    Garius gave a satisfied nod. "Good. Now rest. Because once we reach the estate, we will all be busy."


    Javier glanced out the carriage window, his gaze settling on Liana and Gloria, who rode their Pekko birds not far from him.


    Inside, he let out a quiet sigh. What is this ''thing'' Father, Mother, and Eridith keep mentioning? The weight in their voices and the way they avoided saying too much¡ªit wasn''t just idle concern. It was something serious.


    His eyes flickered toward the knights and elite battle maids riding alongside them. Do Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn know too?


    Perhaps I should craft more weapons¡­ or more puppet knights.


    Javier tapped his fingers against the windowsill, his mind already racing through possibilities. Or maybe I should prepare something even more advanced? His knowledge from his previous life was still intact¡ªthough he never spoke of it, it gave him an edge in crafting weapons and magical constructs beyond this world''s understanding.


    Upgrading my puppet knight army could be an option too.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, deep in thought. But first¡­ I need to know what this ''thing'' actually is. No matter what his father, mother, and Eridith were so wary of, he wouldn''t sit idly by.


    Javier kept wondering. What is this ''thing'' they''re talking about?


    Why now? Has it appeared before? And if it did, who handled it? Was it Father?


    His mind raced with endless questions, but as he turned toward his father to ask, he paused.


    Garius was asleep.


    Javier blinked in surprise. His father, the ever-stoic and imposing Count of Armand, sat there with his eyes closed, his posture still dignified even in rest. On one shoulder, his mother, Francesca, leaned gently against him, her breathing soft and steady. On the other, Eridith had also dozed off, her head resting on Garius''s other shoulder, her arms crossed loosely.


    It was¡­ a strange sight.


    Javier had never seen his father like this before. He always thought of him as an unshakable wall¡ªstrong, strict, and composed. But now, he looked¡­ exhausted.


    Am I overthinking this?


    Javier frowned slightly and leaned back in his seat. Whatever this thing is, it''s serious. Serious enough to make even my father this tired.


    He sighed and looked back out the window. All the more reason I need to be ready.


    Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn immediately sensed the shift in mana.


    A sudden pulse¡ªdense, controlled, and unwavering.


    Their heads snapped toward the carriage just in time to see Javier extending his hand out of the window.


    "Activate¡ªFull Barrier."


    A flawless, translucent dome of golden light expanded outward, encasing the carriage, the escorting knights, and the elite battle maids riding their Pekko mounts. The air shimmered around them, forming an impenetrable wall of protection.


    Alf narrowed his eyes. So, he''s finally showing it openly¡­


    Erinnette and Hesbeirn exchanged glances, their surprise evident. Until now, Javier had rarely revealed his true abilities, except for that one time¡ªback when he was truly enraged.


    But this time, there was no anger.


    No grin.


    No playful, cheeky smile.


    Just a serious, calculating look in his eyes.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 375 - 375: Plans and Precautions ( 375 )

    Javier stepped down from the carriage, immediately greeted by Liana and Gloria, who had been waiting for him. They scanned him briefly, checking if he was exhausted from the journey, but Javier gave them a small nod to reassure them.


    Behind him, Alf approached the carriage and spoke in a low, respectful voice.


    "My lord, we have arrived at the estate."


    Garius stirred slightly before blinking awake. "Hmm? Oh¡­ Alf, we''ve arrived?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Garius exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples. "I didn''t even realize I fell asleep."


    He stretched his shoulders before stepping down from the carriage, followed closely by Francesca and Eridith. The moment his boots touched the ground, his sharp eyes swept over the estate grounds, reaffirming that everything was in place.


    The estate''s guards and staff stood in neat formation, awaiting their return. The mansion of the Armand family loomed behind them.


    Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn remained vigilant, their eyes scanning the surroundings out of habit.


    Javier, however, was still deep in thought. His father looked more exhausted than he had ever seen him before. If Garius was this concerned, then whatever was coming was no trivial matter.


    "Erinnette?" Garius asked.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Is dinner prepared?"


    Erinnette hesitated. "I didn''t check yet, my lord. But I will inform the household maids and the chef immediately."


    Garius waved a hand dismissively. "No need to worry about that. I''m sure the head chef already knows the schedule."


    He then turned to his most trusted warriors. "You three, go rest and eat. Assign the other battle maids to patrol the estate along with the elite guards. And Alf¡ª"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Assign assassins to patrol the area too."


    Before anyone could respond, Javier raised his hand.


    In an instant, the courtyard of the estate was filled with the heavy sound of armored boots.


    Five hundred puppet knights materialized in perfect formation.


    Javier''s voice was clear and unwavering. "Ensure the estate''s safety. Kill anyone who is not from Armand."


    The puppet knights saluted in perfect unison before immediately dispersing into patrol formations. Some spread out through the estate, marching along the walls and courtyard, while others disappeared into the surrounding area, taking up hidden positions like elite sentinels.


    A heavy silence followed.


    Even Garius, Francesca, and Eridith paused as they watched the puppet knights spring into action.


    Erinnette, Alf, and Hesbeirn exchanged glances.


    Eridith smirked, chewing on her jerky.


    Alf finally broke the silence. "Impressive."


    Garius exhaled, then turned to Javier. "Are you expecting an attack tonight?"


    Javier met his father''s gaze. "I don''t know. But whatever you''re worried about, I won''t sit and do nothing."


    Garius chuckled. "Good answer."


    Liana and Gloria, who had been silent observers, exchanged knowing looks and smiled softly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, we should prepare for dinner. Everyone, go rest," Garius declared, his voice calm but firm.


    As everyone began to disperse, he turned to his youngest son. "And Javier?"


    Javier stopped in his tracks and faced his father. "Yes, esteemed father?"


    Garius gave him a knowing look. "Go and take a shower first. We will gather at the main dining hall to eat together as a family, as usual."


    Javier nodded. "I will, esteemed father."


    Garius then shifted his gaze toward Alf, Erinnette, and Hesbeirn. "You three, go rest as well. Assign other maids and escorts if you''re too worried about me."


    The three exchanged glances before bowing.


    "Understood, my lord."


    Javier walked toward the estate, his steps steady, but his mind still preoccupied with the weight of his father''s words. Behind him, Liana and Gloria followed closely.


    "Liana? Gloria?"


    "Yes, young master?"


    Javier glanced back at them. "Go rest."


    Liana hesitated, exchanging a look with Gloria. "But, young master¡ª"


    Javier cut her off with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry too much about me. You two need rest as well."


    Still, Liana and Gloria didn''t move.


    Javier chuckled before adding lightly, "Besides, we''re going to sleep together anyway."


    Liana arched an elegant brow, her lips curling into a teasing smile. She placed a hand over her chest and bowed gracefully, mimicking the formal posture used for Lord Garius.


    "If you say so... my lord."


    "Geh! Liana!" Javier flinched, feeling his face heat up.


    Liana and Gloria chuckled at his reaction, their usual grace momentarily replaced with amusement.


    With that, they turned toward their own rooms, leaving Javier shaking his head with a sigh. These two¡­ seriously.


    Javier entered his room, closing the door behind him with a heavy sigh. The weight of everything his father had said still lingered in his mind.


    Without wasting time, he headed straight to the shower, letting the warm water wash away his exhaustion. The steam fogged up the mirror, but his thoughts remained crystal clear¡ªWhat exactly is this ''thing'' my family is so worried about?


    After finishing, he dried his hair, slipped into casual clothes, and walked over to his desk. He pulled out his notebook, flipping it open to a fresh page before scribbling down notes.


    They need this type of improvement¡­ The mana flow needs to be more efficient¡­ Maybe I should craft more of this and that¡­


    His mind raced with ideas. If something serious was coming, then he needed to prepare. Whether it was upgrading his puppet knights, developing new weapons, or crafting something entirely different, he had to be ready.


    For now, he focused on his notes, jotting down everything that came to mind.


    Javier tapped his pen against the notebook, deep in thought.


    "Maybe I should craft new magic accessories for everyone¡­" he murmured.


    Upgrading weapons was always an option, but was it necessary? A gun? A mana gun? He dismissed the idea almost immediately.


    "Guns don''t work here. The household maids can dodge bullets with ease, so it won''t be useful against unknown enemies either."


    Mana-powered firearms were even more problematic. They consumed too much mana, making them inefficient for soldiers with limited reserves. At best, they could work for someone like him or Alf, but even then, a regular gun wasn''t exactly practical in this world.


    "Upgrading their weapons?" He considered it for a moment before shaking his head.


    Master Rasdingen was already handling that. As the head blacksmith, he and his team had been tirelessly working on the Armand troops'' weapons and armor. With Javier''s guidance, they had maximized durability and improved mana flow efficiency.


    "Swords, shields, heavy weapons, magic crossbows, magic blades¡­ everything has already been enhanced."


    Even the armor had been reinforced with defensive enchantments, allowing the troops to withstand strong magic attacks. The small barrier runes embedded into their gear activated in response to their mana, providing an extra layer of protection.


    So, what else could I do?


    Javier leaned back, staring at the ceiling. He needed something new¡ªsomething that could tip the scales in their favor if things truly went south.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 376 - 376: Maid Up and Ready ( 376 )

    Javier sighed as he closed his notebook.


    His mana cannons were more than enough for large-scale warfare, and the anti-air mana guns ensured aerial threats wouldn''t be an issue.


    His puppet knights had been fully optimized, equipped with weapons that fit their combat style.


    Most importantly, he had refined their mana efficiency, ensuring they wouldn''t drain energy too quickly. Their mana crystal flow system¡ªcharged directly by his own mana¡ªmade them far more sustainable in prolonged battles.


    He wasn''t lacking in firepower.


    What he needed now was information.


    Javier closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. "I need to know what ''that thing'' is before deciding my next move."


    Knock knock.


    Javier glanced at the door. "Hmm? Who is it?"


    A small voice answered hesitantly, "Young master Javier¡­ it''s us¡­"


    Javier frowned. Us? He didn''t recognize the voice immediately. Had he forgotten someone?


    "Come in,"


    The door slowly creaked open, revealing two small figures¡ªone with a teary expression and the other with an exasperated sigh.


    Javier tilted his head. "¡­Who?"


    The younger girl, with slightly short hair, immediately started sobbing. "He¡­ he forgot about us, Iriya¡­!"


    The older one, Iriya, let out a sigh and crossed her arms. "Really, young master? You don''t remember us at all?"


    Javier blinked, staring at them for a long moment. Then realization hit him.


    "Ahhh! Iziya and Iriya! The two little street brats I picked up in the capital!"


    Iziya hiccupped between her sobs. "S-Street brats?! How cruel!"


    Iriya rubbed her temple, clearly used to his way of speaking. "Haaah¡­ we''re not street brats anymore, young master. We trained hard to become proper maids of the Armand household."


    Javier scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Ahaha¡­ my bad. It''s been a while, huh?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Iriya puffed her cheeks, looking slightly annoyed. "A while? It''s only been a few months! And you already forgot us?"


    Iziya wiped her tears and pouted. "So mean¡­ We thought you''d be happy to see us again¡­"


    Javier chuckled ."Alright, alright. I remember now. Iziya, the crybaby, and Iriya, the bossy one."


    "I''M NOT A CRYBABY!" Iziya shouted, puffing up her cheeks again.


    "And I''m not bossy!" Iriya huffed.


    Javier smirked. "Heh, sure, sure. Anyway, what are you two doing here?"


    Iriya straightened her posture and spoke with pride. "Lord Garius assigned us to you, young master. We''ve officially completed our maid training, and now we''ll be assisting you directly!"


    Javier blinked. "Wait¡­ what? Assisting?"


    Iziya beamed. "Yep! We''ll do our best!"


    Javier sighed, leaning back in his chair. More troublemakers, huh?


    "Haaah¡­ and here I thought I finally had some peace."


    Iriya smile. "Don''t worry, young master. We''ll do our best."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "¡­for real?"


    Iziya giggled and suddenly clung to his arm. " We''ll do our best to make sure you never forget us again!"


    Javier smirked. "Well¡­ I don''t know about that, Iriya. If Liana were here¡ª"


    Both girls immediately shuddered at the mention of Liana''s name.


    Iziya gulped. "U-Uhm¡­ we''ll do our best quietly!"


    Iriya nodded quickly. "Yes! Very efficiently! No unnecessary trouble at all!"


    Javier chuckled, leaning back in his chair with satisfaction. "That''s what I thought."


    "Anyway, young master."


    "Yes?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Before Iriya could continue, the door opened.


    "Young master?" Liana''s calm voice filled the room. Then, she spotted the two newcomers and smirked. "Oh, it''s the two crybabies¡ªIriya and Iziya."


    "Miss Liana!" Both girls immediately straightened up and bowed politely.


    Liana crossed her arms. "Good to see you both. Have you finished your training?"


    "Y-Yes, Miss Liana! We''ve completed the six-month training!" Iziya stammered.


    Liana''s emerald eyes studied them. "So, you know how to defend yourselves?"


    "Y-Yes, Miss Liana!!" they responded in unison.


    Liana nodded in approval. "Good. Then you won''t slow down the young master."


    Iziya and Iriya stiffened. "W-We won''t, Miss Liana!"


    Javier smirked, watching their nervous expressions. "You two sure are tense. Relax a little. Liana''s not that scary."


    Liana turned to him with a calm smile. "Oh? Should I be, young master?"


    Javier immediately sat up straight. "A-Ahem. I meant that you''re always kind and understanding, Liana."


    Liana sighed. "Anyway, I''ll be taking care of your schedules from now on. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, Miss Liana!" they both said in unison.


    Javier leaned back, amused. "Well, I guess I''ve got two new assistants, huh?"


    Liana gave him a knowing smile. "Try not to bully them too much, young master."


    "Well¡­ let''s go, Liana, Iriya, Iziya."


    Ahem!


    Gloria appeared behind Liana with a scary smile.


    "Oh¡­ so these two are now assigned to our young master as personal maids too?" Gloria asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know¡­" Liana said with a teasing tone.


    Iriya quickly bowed to both of them. "Ah, no! Lord Garius only told us to follow the young master for now. He didn''t say anything about becoming his personal maids!"


    "Oh¡­ that''s good to hear~" Gloria smiled sweetly before turning to Javier with a teasing look. "I was worried our young master was planning on¡ª"


    Liana smirked, finishing the sentence, "¡ªadding more to his collection."


    Javier coughed. "Oi, oi, enough with the teasing."


    Iziya and Iriya tilted their heads in confusion. "Collection?"


    Javier immediately clapped his hands together. "Alright! Enough chit-chat! Let''s go, let''s go!" He hurriedly marched forward.


    Gloria giggled behind her hand, while Liana simply smiled knowingly.


    Iriya whispered to Iziya, "What does she mean by collection?"


    "I don''t know, but the young master looks nervous," Iziya whispered back.


    Javier groaned. "Great. Just what I needed¡ªtwo more people asking too many questions."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged amused glances before following after him.


    "By the way, Liana¡­ Gloria¡­ good to see you both wearing the maid uniforms I enhanced."


    "Yes, young master," Liana and Gloria responded in unison, their voices carrying a hint of appreciation. It wasn''t just about the enhancements¡ªthe fact that these uniforms were personally improved by the young master they loved made them all the more precious.


    Javier smirked. "Good thing I made some adjustments to all the maid uniforms. And even better, I taught our tailor how to enhance them properly. Now, all the maids¡ªincluding the battle maid units¡ªare properly equipped."


    Gloria nodded approvingly. "Ara¡­ you''ve certainly been thorough, young master."


    Liana smiled. "We appreciate it, young master. Your attention to detail ensures we can carry out our duties efficiently."


    Iriya and Iziya glanced at each other, their eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Iziya hesitated before asking, "Umm¡­ did our uniforms get enhanced too?"


    Javier gave them a teasing grin. "Of course. Can''t have you two slacking, now can I?"


    The sisters straightened their posture, feeling both excited and slightly nervous.


    Liana chuckled. "Don''t worry. You''ll find the enhancements quite useful."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses with a smirk. "And practical."


    Javier nodded, satisfied. "Alright, enough talk. Let''s go eat before the food gets cold."


    With that, they continued walking toward the dining hall, the atmosphere lighthearted yet filled with warmth.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 377 - 377: The Race for Power ( 377 )

    Duke Ibzles was waiting for the mysterious person to enter his private room.


    When the man arrived with his butler, he bowed respectfully. "Duke Ibzles,".


    "Hmm¡­ so when can I get that thing?" the duke asked impatiently.


    "Ah¡­ it seems like a certain party also wants that ''thing'' and its power, my lord," the man replied.


    "Hah! It should be mine!" Duke Ibzles declared.


    "Ah, don''t worry about it, Duke Ibzles. The seal location for that thing is now secure. It''s just¡­ we need more men or women for the sacrifice¡­"


    Duke Ibzles turned toward his butler. "I believe you''ve already handled this matter?"


    "Yes, my lord. Don''t worry, we will use the prisoners for this."


    "Ah¡­ that still won''t be enough," the mysterious man said. "We need more. By the time the seal nearly breaks, that thing''s power will become yours alone, my lord. But only if the sacrifice is sufficient."


    Duke Ibzles tapped his fingers against the table, his impatience growing. "Tsk¡­ prisoners alone won''t be enough? Then find more. I don''t care how¡ªjust get it done."


    The mysterious man smiled, his eyes gleaming with a sinister glint. "Understood, my lord. The preparations are already underway. By the time the seal weakens, the power of that ''thing'' will belong solely to you."


    Duke Ibzles leaned back, satisfaction creeping into his expression. "Good. Make sure no one else gets in our way."


    The butler bowed. "We will handle it discreetly, my lord. No loose ends."


    The duke smirked. "Excellent. Soon¡­ very soon, the power will be mine."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the air thick with dark anticipation.


    Duke Ibzles turned his gaze toward the mysterious man, his sharp eyes narrowing with suspicion. "How can I be sure that you won''t betray me and take the power for yourself?"


    The mysterious man chuckled. "Ah, worry not, my lord. I cannot, no matter what. My task is merely to find a suitable vessel¡ªsomeone who can wield its power. Once the thing chooses its host, my only role is to serve that person. If you wish, you can use a slave collar on me to prove my loyalty. I am nothing more than a guide in this matter."


    Duke Ibzles smirked. "That''s what I like to hear. There''s no need for that. I believe in you."


    The mysterious man grinned. "By the way, Duke Ibzles¡­" His voice took on a teasing, almost sinister tone. "Among the Seven, you will claim one. Are you prepared for the inevitable struggle?"


    The duke''s eyes glinted with greed. "No! I refuse to share! The power should be mine and mine alone!"


    The mysterious man''s smirk widened. "That''s what I wanted to hear, Duke Ibzles."


    "Once you claim that power, Duke Ibzles," the mysterious man continued, his voice laced with anticipation, "your next mission will be to eliminate the others who wield the remaining ones. Crush them, devour their power, and make it yours."


    Duke Ibzles''s grip tightened on his armrest, his expression filled with greed and ambition.


    "Once you claim all Seven," the man added with a sinister smirk, "you will be unstoppable."


    Duke Ibzles turned to his butler, his eyes gleaming with ambition. "Make sure everything goes smoothly. When I obtain that power¡­ you shall have anything you desire."


    The butler bowed deeply, his expression unwavering. "As you wish, my lord."


    Duke Ibzles clenched his fists, his body trembling with anticipation. "That power¡­ I can''t wait for that power!!"


    The mysterious man smirked. "Oh my lord, how about we visit that place?"


    "Ohhh!! Now!?" Ibzles'' eyes widened with excitement.


    "You should see it for yourself, my lord¡­"


    "Let''s go! Ahhh!! At last¡­ the sooner I get that power, the sooner I can crush Edmund and take the throne for myself!"


    "Then let us not waste any time, my lord," the mysterious man said smoothly.


    "Lead the way!"


    With that, Duke Ibzles and the mysterious man stepped out of the room, his elite guards following closely behind, their silent presence a testament to their loyalty.


    Meanwhile, in the Klimbert region¡­


    "Anem!!!"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Klimbert''s furious voice echoed through the grand chamber. He clenched his fists, his face twisted with rage. "That thing in the human kingdom! We still can''t get close to it!?"


    Anem lowered his head slightly. "Our intelligence unit has confirmed its location, my lord. However, it is heavily guarded by the Royal Elite Force and¡­"


    "And what!?" Klimbert snapped.


    Anem hesitated before continuing. "...And Armand''s Special Force."


    Klimbert''s entire body tensed, and his expression darkened with pure hatred. "GARIUS AGAIN!!? THAT LOWBORN SCUM!!" He slammed his fist onto the armrest of his throne, cracking the finely carved wood.


    "My lord¡­" Anem called cautiously.


    "What now, Anem!?"


    "We should focus on another location. We have identified the position of one of the other ''things.''"


    Klimbert gritted his teeth. "But the one in the human kingdom is supposed to be strong, right?"


    "Yes, my lord. But if we delay in securing the others, I believe our chances¡­"


    "Ugh!! Where is our elite assassin unit!? Where is our special forces!? And where is our intelligence unit!?" Klimbert roared.


    Anem remained composed. "I have already sent some of them to ''secure'' the location, my lord, but it is a bit far. It is in the dwarven kingdom. If we make a large-scale human movement there, it will¡ª"


    "Ugh!! DAMN IT!! DAMN IT!! DAMN IT!!" Klimbert''s voice grew hoarse from shouting before he finally exploded. "FUCKKKK!!" His rage-filled scream echoed through the chamber.


    After Klimbert finally calmed down, he let out a long breath before turning to Anem.


    "Anem¡­"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Any news about the mysterious person?"


    Anem nodded. "According to our special intelligence unit that has infiltrated noble regions, the mysterious figures total six in number."


    Klimbert''s eyes narrowed. " Go on."


    Anem continued, listing them one by one:


    "One is currently at Duke Ibzles'' mansion."


    "One is in the Halfling Kingdom. We believe he is working alongside Halfling King Gurdan."


    "Another is also in the Human Kingdom. However, the person this mysterious figure has aligned with remains unknown."


    "One is in the Amazarak Kingdom, currently with Queen Zephyra. According to our intelligence unit¡ªwho is disguised as the former Sword Hero''s confidant¡ªthe ''thing'' is indeed in the Amazarak Kingdom."


    Klimbert frowned. "And the other?"


    Anem shook his head. "Still unknown, My lord."


    Klimbert clicked his tongue. "So we only have partial information. Annoying." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed, my lord. But for now, our main target is the one in the Dwarven Kingdom. Let us hope our best units can secure it and bring it to us before anyone else does."


    Klimbert scowled, tapping his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "So¡­ the thing Duke Ibzles wants¡ªwhere exactly is it?"


    Anem hesitated before answering. "Unknown, my lord. Our special disguise unit has been unable to get anywhere near the duke. They have failed to uncover the real location. It seems the mysterious figure may have discovered their presence."


    Klimbert''s expression darkened. "Tch¡­ Anem."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Tell our units in Duke Ibzles'' domain to fall back before they get exposed."


    Anem raised an eyebrow. "Are you certain, my lord?"


    "Yes," Klimbert said firmly. "We can''t afford to waste any more talented operatives. If that mysterious figure realizes we have spies inside the duke''s territory, we''ll be in serious trouble later."


    Anem nodded in understanding. "Understood. I will send the order immediately."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 378 - 378: The Hill Behind the Estate ( 378 )

    Armand Region, Armand Estate ¨C The Next Morning


    Javier stretched lazily as he woke up. He glanced to his side, noticing the empty space beside him. Liana and Gloria are already up, huh¡­?


    With a sigh, he rolled out of bed and headed to the shower to freshen up. After a quick rinse, he dressed in proper noble attire¡ªsimple yet elegant, befitting his status.


    Knock, knock.


    A familiar, gentle voice came from the other side of the door. "Young master~"


    "Ah, Liana. Come in."


    Liana stepped inside, her usual calm smile on her face. "Lord Garius is calling for you."


    Javier adjusted his cuffs and nodded. "Oh? Alright, let''s go. Where''s Gloria?"


    "She''s already waiting for us with Lord Garius," Liana replied.


    "Figures," Javier said with a small chuckle. "Alright then, let''s not keep them waiting."


    With that, he followed Liana out of the room.


    As Javier stepped out of his room, he spotted Marcellus with Lithia, both still looking half-asleep.


    "Oh¡­ big brother!" Javier greeted with a smirk.


    Marcellus yawned, rubbing his eyes. "Oh? Little brother¡­ It''s rare for you to wake up early."


    "How can I not? Did you forget what Father said in the dining room last night?"


    "Ah¡­ How could I forget?" Marcellus sighed before straightening up and mimicking Lord Garius''s stern tone. "Marcellus, Cedric, Javier¡­ All of you should wake up early and meet me at the main dining room for breakfast."


    Javier chuckled. "So¡­ where''s Brother Cedric?"


    "Huh? That stupid paladin?" Marcellus scoffed. "Probably with Meira¡­ and the Amazarak princess."


    "Oho~ So things are getting serious, huh?" Javier raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know¡­ It''s just that Meira keeps hissing at the girl," Marcellus sighed, shaking his head. "Last time I saw them, both of them were clinging onto Cedric''s arms."


    "And.... speaking of the idiot paladin, there he is." Marcellus smirked as he spotted Cedric approaching.


    "Yo! Little bro!" Marcellus raised an eyebrow teasingly, a sly grin on his face. Lithia, dressed in her usual maid uniform, sighed behind him, clearly used to his antics. Without a word, she walked past Marcellus and stood beside Liana.


    Javier, walking with his hands behind his head, grinned slyly and immediately joined in on the teasing.


    "Oho~ Big brother Cedric¡­ looking busy?"


    "Shut up¡­" Cedric groaned, clearly irritated. "It''s annoying to see these two already bickering this early in the morning." He pointed toward Meira and Zania, both dressed in maid uniforms, locked in an intense staring contest.


    Meira''s tail flicked aggressively, her ears twitching. "Stay away from Cedric."


    Zania crossed her arms, unfazed. "I don''t see why I should."


    Javier and Marcellus exchanged glances before grinning.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun," Javier whispered.


    Marcellus chuckled. "Breakfast is about to get interesting."


    As they all arrived at the dining room, Javier''s gaze swept across the table. His half-siblings, Heres, Aelius, and Athine, were already seated. Athine, as always, sat beside Aelius, as if glued to his side.


    Why do these two never separate? Javier wondered before shrugging it off. Well¡­ whatever.


    Heres, meanwhile, was gently rocking a small cradle beside him, babysitting his baby sister.


    What caught Javier off guard was the absence of any of the women in the family. His mother, Francesca, as well as his stepmothers, Garcinia, Phenelopie, and Eridith, were nowhere to be seen. Strange¡­ usually at least one of them would be here for breakfast¡­


    Javier took his usual seat at the end of the long table. Liana and Gloria moved with practiced grace, setting his breakfast before him before stepping back to stand behind him¡ªjust as the other maids did for their masters. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected, Alf and Errinette stood beside Lord Garius, ever vigilant.


    Marcellus took his seat, and Lithia quietly prepared his meal for him.


    Cedric, on the other hand¡­


    Javier smirked as he watched Meira and Zania practically elbowing each other, both determined to be the one to serve Cedric his breakfast.


    "Ahem."


    Lord Garius barely needed to raise his voice, yet the effect was instant.


    Meira and Zania, who had been subtly competing with each other, immediately stiffened before swiftly finishing their tasks. They prepared Cedric''s meal in perfect synchronization¡ªthough they both shot each other one last glare¡ªbefore silently stepping back to stand behind him.


    Garius gave a small nod of approval before speaking. "Now, all of you¡ªeat."


    "Yes, esteemed Father," came the unified response from his children.


    The dining room fell into a comfortable silence as they focused on their meals. The only sounds were the clinking of silverware and the occasional sip of tea.


    As they ate, Garius observed each of his children carefully, his gaze sharp yet unreadable. After a few minutes, he finally spoke.


    "Everyone will follow me after breakfast. There is something important I will show you all."


    Javier raised an eyebrow. That''s rare¡­ His father wasn''t one to gather them all unless it was something truly significant.


    "Yes, esteemed Father," they all replied in unison, though curiosity flickered in their expressions.


    After the meal, Lord Garius wiped his mouth with a napkin and stood up.


    "Now, all of you. Follow me."


    Javier, still seated, blinked in confusion. "Umm¡­ where are we going, Esteemed Father?"


    "Just the hill near the barracks behind the estate."


    Javier frowned. "Hmm? What''s so important over there?" He pondered for a moment.


    As they walked behind their father, Javier couldn''t shake the feeling of impending doom. His father, Lord Garius, wasn''t the type to casually take them anywhere without a reason. And if it involved the barracks, well¡­ the possibilities weren''t looking good.


    Leaning toward Marcellus, he whispered, "Maybe Father wants to test us in a fight?"


    "I don''t know!" Marcellus whispered back, looking just as concerned.


    Cedric, walking beside them, sighed before muttering under his breath, "Perhaps this is what he meant when he mentioned training?"


    Javier wiped his face with his hand, already regretting waking up early. "Maybe this is it¡­"


    All three of them sighed in unison. There was no escape.


    Meanwhile, Athine and Aelius were engaged in their own hushed conversation, clearly discussing the situation. Heres, on the other hand, was just following along, his thoughts seemingly elsewhere.


    Behind them, their personal maids¡ªLiana, Gloria, Lithia, Meira, and even Zania¡ªfollowed closely. Liana and Gloria exchanged subtle glances, while Meira was still throwing occasional glares at Zania.


    Javier didn''t know what awaited them at the hill, but one thing was certain¡ªhis father had something planned, and it probably wouldn''t be pleasant.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 379 - 379: What Lies Beyond ( 379 )

    Once they all arrived at the staircase leading up toward the hilltop, Javier immediately noticed something unusual.


    The entire area was heavily guarded. A watchtower stood tall in the distance, manned by soldiers scanning the surroundings. Several armored guards patrolled the perimeter, making it clear that this place was extremely important.


    Hmm? Why is this place so well-protected?


    A quick glance at his brothers confirmed they were thinking the same. Marcellus, Cedric, Aelius, Athine, and Heres all wore slight frowns, silently questioning the scene before them.


    Javier''s sharp eyes caught something else¡ªseveral bulky figures lurking around the military huts scattered across the area. They weren''t just ordinary guards. Their presence, stillness, and the way they were positioned suggested they were elite soldiers or special forces.


    Nearby, a group of men¡ªsome sitting, others leaning casually¡ªwere gathered at a post. They looked relaxed at first, but the moment they spotted Garius, Alf, and Erinette, they immediately stood at attention and bowed in perfect sync.


    Who are they? Javier''s curiosity deepened. What was this place, and why was it so secure?


    This area was even more heavily guarded than the borders near the Beastkin Kingdom or the fortress and defensive walls separating the Armand Region from the Demon Kingdom.


    Javier couldn''t ignore it anymore. What the hell is so important here?


    Unable to hold back his curiosity, he finally spoke up.


    "Umm¡­ Esteemed Father? Why is this place so heavily guarded?"


    Garius stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Javier with a knowing smirk.


    "You''ll all know soon."


    That was all he said before continuing forward.


    Javier frowned. That answer only made him more curious. He exchanged glances with Marcellus and Cedric, both of whom clearly wondered the same thing.


    Just what the hell are we about to see?


    Liana, Gloria, Lithia, and Meira¡ªeach possessing exceptional combat skills¡ªquickly noticed something unusual.


    The entire area was filled with unfamiliar maids, all wearing uniforms embroidered with the Armand emblem. However, these uniforms were different from those of the household maids or even the elite battle maids.


    Their presence was everywhere¡ªstanding by the pathways, positioned near the watchtowers, and stationed around the military huts. These weren''t just regular maids; their movements, posture, and the way they subtly scanned their surroundings made it clear that these women were trained professionals.


    As soon as Lord Garius arrived, they immediately bowed in unison, displaying the utmost respect. Their bows weren''t just for him¡ªthey also acknowledged Erinette, their leader, with the same level of deference.


    Liana''s sharp eyes swept across the area. Another unit?


    Gloria, adjusting her glasses, exchanged a subtle glance with Lithia and Meira. None of them recognized these maids.


    Just how many hidden forces does the Armand family have?


    Javier''s sharp eyes quickly caught sight of a familiar figure standing in the middle of the stairway leading up the hill¡ªHesbeirn.


    The grizzled general of the Armand Household stood there, arms crossed, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    What is this? Javier thought, his instincts kicking in.


    He glanced at Marcellus and Cedric, noticing their serious expressions. Aelius, Athine, and even the usually unfazed Heres shared the same look.


    Something about this place wasn''t normal.


    The siblings subtly leaned toward each other, whispering in hushed voices.


    "What is this place?" Marcellus muttered.


    "Why is Hesbeirn here?" Cedric added.


    "This level of security¡­ it''s beyond anything at the borders," Aelius noted, his eyes sharp.


    Athine glanced at the unknown maids stationed around. "And those maids¡­ they''re not part of our household staff."


    Javier''s mind raced, piecing everything together.


    This place wasn''t just a training ground. It wasn''t just a fortified watchpoint. It was something else.


    Javier''s ears caught a tense exchange between his father and Hesbeirn.


    "Are you sure, my lord? Bringing them all here? What if something happens?"


    Hesbeirn''s voice carried a rare hint of concern.


    Garius, however, remained unfazed. His usual composed demeanor hardened as he replied, "Don''t worry about it. We''re all here. I''m here. And they¡­" He gestured slightly toward the surrounding area. "They are also here, right?"


    Javier felt a chill run down his spine. They? Who was they?


    Hesbeirn let out a long sigh, his fingers tightening slightly around the hilt of his sword.


    "Ugh¡­ I had to bring my best sword and wear my best armor just to be here. Just look at Alf and Erinette¡ªthey''re also wearing their best."


    Javier''s gaze shifted toward Alf and Erinette. True enough, both weren''t in their usual attire. They were clad in their finest battle gear. Erinette''s usually refined and composed expression had a sharp edge, while Alf''s relaxed demeanor carried a quiet tension.


    Marcellus, Cedric, Aelius, Athine, and Heres all exchanged glances. They were thinking the same thing.


    What the hell is up there?


    Garius merely smirked at Hesbeirn''s concerns before continuing his ascent up the stairs.


    With no choice, the siblings followed.


    Once they arrived at the top, Garius signaled for everyone to stop.


    "You all wait here."


    Without another word, he stepped forward alone, climbing the last stretch of the hill.


    Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn followed behind but stopped at a distance, standing like silent sentinels.


    Javier and his siblings remained where they were, eyes darting around the heavily guarded area. The atmosphere was thick with tension, their instincts screaming that something serious was happening. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a sultry, almost teasing voice drifted through the air.


    "Ahn~ Garius¡­ you brought vessels for me? How sweet of you~"


    Javier''s body tensed. His instincts screamed danger, but at the same time, the voice was¡­ too sweet. Almost unnatural. Who?


    His siblings seemed just as confused, exchanging glances. None of them could see the speaker yet, but the tone sent shivers down their spines.


    Javier flinched at the unexpected sound of a smack!


    "Behave!" Garius scolded.


    A playful giggle followed.


    "Ahn~ Garius, you''re so mean. But I like it."


    Javier and his siblings stiffened.


    Marcellus and Cedric glanced at each other, their expressions wary.


    Athine and Aelius instinctively moved closer together.


    Heres furrowed his brows, his grip tightening slightly.


    Even the elite battle maids¡ªLiana, Gloria, Lithia, and Meira¡ªseemed more alert.


    Javier gulped and whispered, "Father¡­ what exactly did you bring us to?"


    Javier''s confusion deepened as the mysterious voice continued.


    "Garius¡­ I''m bored. You came here with the vessel, right? I can feel it. I know you brought someone for me."


    SMACK!


    "Ow! Garius, you meanie!"


    Garius let out a long sigh. "Haa¡­ If Francesca were here, I''m sure you wouldn''t dare to talk to me like that."


    There was a sudden pause, followed by a panicked voice.


    "H-Huh? Francesca''s here!?"


    Javier was suprise. So even this mysterious entity fears Mother, huh?


    But before he could process that, the voice spoke again¡ªthis time with a teasing whine.


    "Awww¡­ Garius, at least let me take Erinette as a vessel."


    Javier snapped his head toward Erinette, who stood with her arms crossed, her expression dark with annoyance.


    "I don''t want to," she said flatly. "If you take me, I''ll start acting like that, and Alf won''t like me after that."


    Javier looked at Alf, who stood still with his usual unreadable expression, but there was a slight twitch in his brow.


    Marcellus leaned in and whispered, "What¡­ the hell are we dealing with here?"


    Javier whispered back, "I have no idea¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 380 - 380: Encounter with a Celestial ( 380 )

    "You all, come here." Garius''s voice echoed down toward them.


    Javier and his siblings, who had hesitated a few steps before reaching the top, exchanged glances before obeying. One by one, they stepped forward¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, Aelius, Athine, and Heres¡ªall moving cautiously as if entering unknown territory.


    And then, they saw her.


    A cute girl sat on the ground, her expression one of exaggerated misery¡ªlike a child who had just been smacked and reprimanded. She pouted, rubbing the top of her head where Garius had just delivered another smack.


    Javier blinked. This? This is what we were all so tense about?


    The girl suddenly perked up and looked at them. Her bright eyes scanned the group before twisting into an annoyed grimace.


    "Ehhh?! You brought a guy!? I don''t want a guy as a vessel! I''m a girl!"


    SMACK!


    "Ouch! Garius!!"


    Javier was speechless.


    Marcellus and Cedric looked just as dumbfounded. Athine''s grip on Aelius''s sleeve tightened.


    Meanwhile, Erinette sighed, rubbing her temples. "See? This is why I said no."


    Hesbeirn let out a long, exhausted sigh. "My lord... this is exactly why I asked if you were sure about bringing them here."


    The girl pouted, rubbing her head dramatically. But then, her expression suddenly shifted as she scanned the gathered group.


    "Ohhh, Garius! You brought a lot of girls!! Nice!!"


    Before anyone could react, she vanished.


    Then¡ª


    "She''s your daughter?!"


    Javier turned in alarm to see her suddenly behind Athine, her hands on Athine''s shoulders, inspecting her with an appraising gleam in her eyes.


    "She''s beautiful! This one is good!"


    Athine stiffened, her entire body locked in place.


    Before anyone could stop her¡ªshe vanished again.


    This time, she reappeared behind the gathered maids¡ªLiana, Gloria, Lithia, Meira, and Zania. Her gaze flickered between them, curious yet calculating.


    But when she looked at Zania, her expression immediately twisted into distaste.


    "This one¡ªreject."


    Zania flinched, frowning. "Excuse me¡ª"


    The girl ignored her, tilting her head as if seeing something unseen to the others.


    "She''s the key for the other." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. What the hell does that mean?


    Marcellus, Cedric, and even Aelius tensed. There was something deeply unsettling about the way she spoke.


    The girl¡ªno, the thing¡ªbefore them wasn''t a spirit, nor a goddess, nor an angel.


    And yet, it was something entirely other.


    Javier clearly saw the look of distaste flash across the entity''s face.


    Then, in the blink of an eye¡ªshe moved.


    Javier''s breath caught as he watched all four maids¡ªLiana, Gloria, Lithia, and Meira¡ªalong with Athine¡ªsuddenly vanish from their spots.


    The five of them blinked in confusion, now standing a short distance away, right next to Garius.


    Javier''s instincts screamed danger.


    Aria spun around with a playful grin. "My name is Aria! I''m one of the Seven Celestials. Nice to meet you! Tehe~!"


    Javier didn''t care.


    "Liana!! Gloria!!"


    His magic flared¡ªWind, Lightning, and Earth surging through his body. With a burst of mana, he dashed forward, the ground beneath him cracking from the force.


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    "Oho~ this one is their young master, huh, Garius? Your youngest son?"


    She turned toward Garius with a knowing smirk.


    Garius remained silent, arms crossed, watching.


    Javier didn''t hesitate. His instincts told him one thing¡ªattack first.


    His foot lashed out in a powerful kick¡ªaimed straight at Aria''s head.


    "Oh~! He''s good!"


    Her eyes gleamed with amusement as her form blurred.


    Javier''s kick hit nothing but air.


    Suddenly, she was behind him, her breath ghosting near his ear.


    "But still slow~."


    Javier didn''t hesitate. This time, he channeled his mana into his legs, reinforcing them with Lightning and Wind¡ªthen launched himself forward with a dropkick.


    BOOM!!


    A massive shockwave erupted from the force of his kick¡ª


    "Oops¡­ missed~!" Aria giggled, effortlessly dodging at the last moment.


    Javier gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down. She''s fast. Study her movement. Find an opening.


    But¡ª


    "You should use attacks like this!"


    Aria''s grin widened¡ªand in a blink, she charged at him at max speed.


    Javier barely had time to react¡ª


    "Guh¡ª!!"


    His eyes widened as a fist slammed into his stomach¡ªhard.


    The impact sent him flying backward, his body skidding through the air.


    But before he hit the ground¡ª


    Javier twisted his body, flipping mid-air.


    His mana surged¡ªWind enhancing his agility, Lightning crackling through his limbs.


    Then, as he landed gracefully, his lips curled into a wide grin.


    "Ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­ ehehehehehehehe¡­"


    Aria blinked. "Hmm? What''s wrong with your youngest son, Garius?"


    Garius smirked, arms still crossed.


    "Oh? You should be serious now, Aria."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aria turned toward Garius, confused.


    Then¡ª


    BAM!


    Her body flew backward in an instant, struck by a sudden attack from Javier.


    She twisted mid-air and landed lightly on her feet, completely unscathed¡ªno wounds, no bruises, not even a scratch.


    "Oh~? Now that''s surprising." Aria grinned, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    Then she smirked. "Hey, boy~ if I win, I''ll take that elf and your half-elf maid as my vessel, okay~?"


    Javier froze. "Huh? Half-elf? And why two?!"


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Gloria suddenly stiffen.


    "What¡ª?" Javier''s confusion grew. Why did she react like that?


    "Hey, boya~ don''t get distracted~!"


    WHAM!!


    Javier barely had time to register the movement before Aria''s kick slammed into his stomach.


    "Guh¡ª!!"


    His body folded as he was sent flying again.


    Javier landed smoothly, sliding back a few feet before straightening up. His grin widened, excitement surging through him.


    "Ehehehehehe¡­ This is fun!!"


    Without hesitation, he dashed toward Aria.


    "Let''s see you handle this!"


    He activated Burst Fireball¡ªa rapid-fire spell that launched continuous fireballs like a magic-powered machine gun.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Flaming projectiles rained down on Aria, their heat distorting the air around them.


    But¡ª


    "Yaaawn~"


    Aria casually raised her hand. A water barrier formed instantly, swirling in front of her like an unbreakable shield. The fireballs exploded harmlessly against it, steam hissing into the air.


    Then she smirked, tilting her head. "That''s it~?"


    Javier''s grin only widened. "Oh! Don''t get cocky, girl~"


    Javier vanished in an instant, his body blurring from sheer speed.


    He reappeared behind Aria, his foot already aimed for a devastating dropkick.


    Aria barely had time to react¡ªshe raised her arm to block.


    "Ugh!"


    The force sent her skidding back, her feet digging into the dirt.


    Javier landed smoothly, his grin never fading.


    "Come on, girl~," he taunted, cracking his knuckles. "That fireball was just a distraction."


    Aria grinned¡ªthen suddenly vanished.


    FWOOOSH!


    Before Javier could blink, a sidekick came crashing toward his ribs.


    BAM!


    But Javier was ready. He crossed both hands in an ''X'' shape, bracing for impact.


    THUD!


    His body slid back a few meters, but he held his ground.


    Instead of wincing, Javier just grinned wider.


    "Ohhh~ That feels nice!!" he laughed, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 381 - 381: The Seventh Celestial ( 381 )

    Aria giggled, spinning away with ease. "If you were a girl, I''d pick you as my vessel myself~!"


    Javier''s manic grin widened. "Nope! Not interested!"


    WHOOSH!


    Javier launched a powerful punch, aiming straight for her face.


    But Aria just grinned and dodged, her body twisting mid-air.


    She retaliated with a sharp dropkick¡ªbut Javier effortlessly sidestepped, his movements fluid.


    Aria''s grin deepened as she suddenly focused her gaze on Garius.


    "Heh~ Your youngest son is interesting. But what about the other two?" she mused, her eyes glinting. "The strongest mages and the strongest paladin in the human kingdom¡­ I wonder how they compare?"


    Meanwhile, Athine, who had been panicked before, let out a relieved sigh upon hearing Aria say she''d only take Javier''s maids as vessels if she won.


    "Oh, thank god¡­ she''s lost interest in me," Athine mumbled under her breath.


    Without wasting any time, she casually strolled over to Aelius, who was already unfazed by the fight. The two exchanged a knowing glance, then, without a word, they began setting up a picnic sheet on the grass.


    Aelius pulled out a basket of snacks, while Athine arranged the food as if they were at a festival instead of in a battle with a celestial being.


    "Might as well enjoy the show," Aelius remarked, biting into a biscuit as they both sat down and watched the fight unfold like spectators at an arena.


    Meanwhile, Meira casually strolled back toward Cedric, as if the intense battle in front of them were just another day in the Armand household. She took her usual spot beside him, her tail flicking lazily, while Cedric simply sighed and crossed his arms.


    At the same time, Lithia silently made her way back to Marcellus, standing close to him as she watched the fight unfold with quiet curiosity. She still seemed a bit tense, but Marcellus, ever the composed older brother, patted her head reassuringly, as if to say, Relax, this is normal.


    Zania, on the other hand, wasted no time. The moment she saw Meira return to Cedric''s side, she smirked and boldly made her way to Cedric''s arm, hugging it possessively as if declaring her territory.


    "Cedric just groaned. You''re doing this now?"


    Zania grinned. "Obviously. You don''t seem to mind, though~"


    As this small drama unfolded, Garius had already found himself a comfortable seat on a large stone, watching the battle like a king observing a gladiator match.


    Without needing to be asked, Alf smoothly took the bottle and refilled Garius''s drink.


    Garius swirled the wine in his glass, took a sip, and smirked. "Show me what you can do, Javier."


    Javier activated his mana and grinned.


    "Yo! Celestial being!" he called out before vanishing.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind Aria, launching a vine-binding spell while delivering a brutal kick toward her face.


    His foot connected, but Aria barely flinched. She simply grinned, completely unfazed.


    "Oho~ is that all?" she teased. "I thought your kicks were stronger than that?"


    Javier''s eyes flickered with excitement. "Hey~ if I get serious, there''ll be no fun, right?"


    Aria''s smile widened. "Oh? Holding back against me? That''s adorable."


    With a casual flex of her arms, she ripped through the magic vines like they were made of paper.


    "Let''s see what you''ve really got, little boy."


    She vanished.


    Javier had been expecting this. He twisted his body at the last second, raising his arms just in time to block her heel kick aimed straight for his ribs.


    The force sent shockwaves through the air, but Javier didn''t budge. Instead, he grinned.


    "Nice try."


    Using her own momentum, he pushed back, forcing Aria to retreat.


    She flipped midair, landing gracefully with a smirk. "Not bad!" she admitted. "But can you keep up?"


    Javier stomped the ground, sending a pulse of mana outward. Vines shot up again¡ªbut this time, they were sharper, stronger, infused with both Earth and Wind magic.


    Aria''s eyes flickered with interest as the vines wrapped around her limbs once more. "Oh? You improved them. How cute."


    Javier vanished again, reappearing above her. This time, his leg was glowing¡ªcharged with mana.


    "Try blocking this one, celestial lady!"


    With a burst of speed, he spun midair, launching a devastating axe kick straight down at her head.


    Aria grinned and let the kick hit her.


    The impact sent her flying downward like a meteor, crashing into the ground with a deafening thud. Dust and debris shot into the air as the earth cracked beneath her.


    For a brief moment, everything was silent.


    Javier landed smoothly on the ground, standing tall as he observed the scene. His grin widened. "How''s that?"


    Then, as the dust settled¡ª


    Aria sat up.


    Not a single scratch. Not even a bruise. She dusted off her clothes and stretched her arms.


    "Mmm~ That was refreshing."


    She yawned, popping her neck before smirking up at him. "But that''s still not enough, boya~"


    Aria slowly rose to her feet, brushing off the dirt. "Alright~ Since you''re getting serious¡­ I guess I''ll play a little rough too."


    Then¡ªshe vanished.


    Before Javier could react, a sharp impact struck his stomach.


    "Buhh¡ª!"


    The force sent him skidding backward, his boots carving trenches into the ground. His body nearly doubled over from the blow, but he clenched his teeth, forcing himself to stabilize.


    Aria stood a few steps ahead, wagging her finger. "Distracted already? That''s no good~"


    As Javier and Aria continued their intense battle¡ªflashes of magic and the sharp sounds of fists colliding filling the air¡ª Marcellus turned to his father.


    "Esteemed Father¡­ who is she?"


    Garius took a slow sip from his wine glass, watching the fight with a smirk. "Oh, that one? She''s the ''thing'' I mentioned before¡ªa Celestial Being. But unlike the others, she was never sealed."


    Marcellus, Cedric, Heres, Athine, and Aelius all turned their attention fully to Garius, listening intently.


    "Among all the Celestials, she is the last one. The Seventh. The strongest of them all."


    Their expressions stiffened.


    "And right now," Garius continued, swirling his wine lazily, "she''s just playing with your little brother."


    Cedric narrowed his eyes, looking back at the battle. Even with his eyes, he could barely keep up with their movements. Javier was fast, but Aria was something else entirely.


    "You mean¡­ she''s holding back?" Heres muttered.


    "Obviously," Garius chuckled. "And I''m sure Javier has noticed it too."


    Athine, still munching on a snack, glanced at the surroundings. "Then¡­ what is this place? And why is it so heavily guarded?"


    Garius leaned back against the stone, sighing. "Oh, this hill? That was her request."


    The siblings exchanged confused looks.


    "I wanted to seal her away," Garius admitted. "But she begged your mother for mercy and promised that she wouldn''t leave this place if she remained unsealed."


    They blinked. She begged Mother?


    "And the guards?" Aelius asked.


    Garius smirked. "Also her request." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone turned to him in surprise.


    "She said, ''I don''t want someone to come and bother my rest, asking me for power.''"


    The siblings fell silent, watching as Aria laughed in excitement, dodging another one of Javier''s attacks with ease.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 382 - 382: Dangerous Knowledge ( 382 )

    Marcellus watched as Javier grinned in excitement, his fists and feet colliding with Aria in a flurry of attacks. Even though his little brother was clearly enjoying himself, it was obvious that Aria was merely toying with him.


    Marcellus turned to his father. "Esteemed Father¡­ may I ask something?"


    Garius lazily swirled his wine in his glass. "Oh? You''re interested in something?"


    Marcellus nodded, his sharp gaze not leaving the battle. "How many people know about her?"


    Garius exhaled. "In the Armand Region? Only a few. Me, your mother, your stepmothers¡ªGarcinia, Phenelopie, Eridith. Alf, Erinette, Hesbeirn, and the special units stationed around this hill."


    Marcellus frowned. "I''m sorry, Esteemed Father¡­ but what do you mean by ''in the Armand Region''? Does that mean someone outside our territory also knows about her?"


    Garius went silent for a moment.


    Then, with a smirk, he answered.


    "The Elven Queen, the Beastkin King, and the Demon King.


    All three of them know about her whereabouts."


    Marcellus, Cedric, and the rest of the siblings stiffened.


    Marcellus furrowed his brows. "But if they know about her, isn''t that dangerous? What if they decide to claim her power for themselves?"


    Garius chuckled, taking a sip of his wine. "Mylezra? Veldrac? Lioness?"


    Marcellus stiffened at the mention of those names. Mylezra¡ªthe Elven Queen, Veldrac¡ªthe Demon King, and Lioness¡ªthe Beastkin King. These were not just rulers; they were legendary figures, each wielding terrifying power in their own right.


    Garius leaned back against the stone he was sitting on. "All three of them were present when I was about to seal her."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged glances. They were there?


    Garius smirked. "Aria even offered Mylezra to be her vessel, but Mylezra refused flatly."


    "Refused?" Cedric asked, surprised.


    "Of course," Garius nodded. "Mylezra isn''t the type to let something control her, even if it''s a Celestial Being."


    Marcellus turned his gaze toward Aria, who was still engaged in combat with Javier, exchanging blows at lightning speed. "And the Beastkin King?"


    "Lioness said he didn''t care," Garius said with a shrug. "Said something about it not being his problem."


    Cedric frowned. "And the Demon King, Veldrac?"


    Garius let out a low chuckle. "He was annoyed by her."


    "Annoyed?" Marcellus repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    "He probably couldn''t handle her personality." Garius smirked, watching as Aria laughed while dodging Javier''s attacks. "But more importantly, do you know who helped me capture her?"


    Marcellus remained silent, waiting for the answer.


    "Those three," Garius finally said. "And your mother."


    That revelation sent a shiver through them.


    "Mother¡­?"


    Garius sighed, his expression turning nostalgic. "If it weren''t for your mother, we would''ve sealed her completely. But she stepped in."


    Cedric clenched his fists. "Why?"


    Garius glanced at Aria before answering. "Because Aria didn''t want to conquer the world. She only wanted peace¡ªto enjoy herself. And in the end, she begged your mother to let her stay free."


    Marcellus''s expression darkened. "Does King Edmund and the other rulers know?"


    Garius''s face turned serious. "¡­No."


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    Cedric narrowed his eyes. "Why?"


    Garius remained quiet, his gaze distant.


    Then, after a moment, he finally spoke. "There were eight of us."


    Marcellus and Cedric listened intently.


    "Me, Edmund, Gumarak, Gurdan, Mylezra, Lioness, Veldrac, and¡­ Francesca."


    Marcellus''s breath hitched at hearing his mother''s name.


    Garius continued. "We were on a mission to seal the Celestial Beings. When we managed to seal the first one, Edmund insisted on placing the seal within his domain¡ªdeep beneath the Noble Academy in the capital."


    "¡­It''s sealed under the academy?"


    Garius nodded. "Yes. The second one we sealed was in Gumarak''s kingdom¡ªthe dwarven lands. That battle was brutal. We barely weakened it enough to seal it."


    Cedric frowned. "But if they were sealed, then¡­"


    Garius''s expression darkened further. "We promised each other that the seals would remain hidden¡ªburied underground, in the very places where we defeated them."


    "We all fought together to weaken the Celestials...but.." Garius''s voice was steady, but then he hesitated.


    "...But?" Marcellus and Cedric leaned in.


    Garius''s gaze darkened. "The five of us¡ªme, Mylezra, Lioness, Veldrac, and your mother¡ªnoticed something strange."


    Marcellus frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Garius exhaled, his expression unreadable. "Gumarak, Edmund, and Gurdan¡­ they changed."


    Cedric narrowed his eyes. "Changed how?"


    "They stopped helping us." Garius''s voice was firm. "After we sealed the third Celestial, they withdrew from the mission completely."


    Marcellus stiffened. "Why? Did they say anything?"


    Garius shook his head. "No explanations. No warnings. They simply stepped back, leaving only us¡ªthe remaining five¡ªto continue."


    Cedric''s jaw clenched. "So from the fourth Celestial to the sixth¡­ it was just you all?"


    Garius nodded. "And the seventh¡ªAria¡ªis the only one who was never sealed."


    A heavy silence settled over them.


    Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    Marcellus, Cedric, Athine, Aelius, and even Heres listened in stunned silence.


    "You know why I invited them to the summit before?" Garius''s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.


    Marcellus frowned. "It wasn''t just about diplomacy, was it?"


    Garius shook his head. "No. It was to find out if the mysterious individuals were among them."


    Marcellus and Cedric exchanged a look, tension thick in the air.


    "Mysterious individuals?" Aelius, Athine, and Heres leaned in, while Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn remained silent, waiting for Garius to continue.


    Garius nodded. "Yes. Edmund''s current advisor, one of Gumarak''s three elite warriors, and Gurdan''s current advisor."


    Everyone stiffened.


    "You mean¡­ the ones advising them now?" Cedric''s voice was low.


    Garius confirmed it with a firm nod. "Me, Mylezra, Veldrac, and Lioness noticed them the moment they appeared. But we said nothing."


    "So that''s why you held the summit¡­" Marcellus muttered.


    Cedric clenched his fists. "Why didn''t you expose them?"


    Garius''s eyes sharpened. "I wanted to confirm if these individuals were blending in with them naturally¡­ or if they were placed there for a specific purpose. We didn''t want to act rashly. We were all watching, waiting." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A heavy silence filled the air.


    Then Alf spoke for the first time. "You suspected them?"


    Garius exhaled. "I don''t just suspect them. We all know something is off."


    Erinette crossed her arms. "And that''s why we were there."


    Garius nodded. "Yes. Just as Mylezra, Lioness, and Veldrac brought their best warriors, I brought Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn."


    Marcellus clenched his fists. "Then these three¡ªthis ''mysterious'' group¡ªthey''re connected to the Celestials?"


    Garius''s voice was firm. "They are not Celestials. But they are what we call¡ªCelestial Guides."


    Cedric''s expression darkened. "What do they do?"


    Garius''s gaze swept over them. "A Celestial Guide will help selects the individual who will become a Celestial Vessel. They serve that vessel, aiding them... and once that vessel is chosen..."


    Aelius paled. "So you''re saying¡­ someone is being chosen right now?"


    Garius didn''t answer immediately.


    But his silence said everything.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 383 - 383: The Choice of Vessels ( 383 )

    "Then this Seventh Celestial¡­ where was her guide? Her mysterious person?" Marcellus asked.


    Garius fell silent, and all eyes turned to Aria.


    Javier, who still had a firm grip on her hair, tilted his head. "Yeah, now that you mention it¡­ where''s your so-called guide?"


    Aria smirked. "Oh, that annoying thing? I killed it already. Long before I got here."


    Silence.


    "¡­Huh?" Marcellus, Cedric, and the others were stunned.


    Aria stretched her free arm, completely unbothered by Javier still holding her hair. "It was a pain, always telling me what to do, trying to ''guide'' me somewhere, like I was some puppet. So, I got rid of it. Simple."


    Aria''s smirk widened. "Well, it''s not just for me. I didn''t want it annoying my sister either."


    "Sister?"


    "You wanna see her?"


    Before anyone could react, Aria''s entire body glowed. The light was blinding, forcing everyone to shield their eyes. The air trembled with an overwhelming presence, yet¡ªstrangely¡ªit wasn''t hostile.


    When the light faded, a different figure stood beside Aria .


    Unlike Aria, who radiated wild confidence, the girl before them looked soft and delicate. Her hair flowed like silk, framing her small face. Her eyes were wide, hesitant, filled with uncertainty. She wore an oversized robe that nearly swallowed her frame, her hands gripping the sleeves as if seeking comfort.


    A nervous whisper broke the silence.


    "¡­Umm, Aria?"


    Aria grinned. "Ari, meet them."


    Ari''s gaze flickered to everyone, then immediately darted away. "Uuu¡­ too many people¡­" she murmured, fidgeting.


    Javier, still blinking in surprise, processed what just happened.


    Marcellus, Cedric, and the others simply stared.


    Heres leaned toward Aelius. "There are two of them?"


    Aelius swallowed. "I¡­ I don''t know what I expected, but not this."


    Athine, however, smiled. "She''s cute."


    Aria smirked, crossing her arms. "Of course she is! She''s my sister."


    Ari, still gripping her sleeve, pouted. "You''re embarrassing me¡­"


    Javier, watching the exchange, let out a low chuckle. Then his grin turned wild.


    "Our fight isn''t over yet!" Javier grinned, his fingers tangled in Aria''s hair as he gave a sharp tug.


    Aria''s grin widened as she tightened her grip on Javier''s hair, staring into his eyes with playful menace. "You want me to make you bald?"


    Javier laughed, tightening his hold. "Try it. Hair grows back." His gaze flickered with amusement. "But you, Little Celestial¡­ can you say the same?"


    Aria''s smirk wavered for half a second¡ªjust long enough for Javier to press his advantage.


    "If I rip all this out, will it grow back? Or are you going to be the first ''bald Celestial'' in history?"


    For a moment, they stood there, locked in a battle of hair-pulling, grinning at each other like two troublemakers who refused to back down.


    Ari, watching this absurd scene, tugged at her sleeve. "Uuu¡­ is this normal?" she asked hesitantly.


    Athine sighed, rubbing her temples. "For Javier? Yes."


    Marcellus chuckled. "Honestly, I think they''re having fun."


    Cedric smirked. "They might end up bald together at this rate."


    Meanwhile, Alf, Erinette, and Hesbeirn observed with unreadable expressions.


    Then¡ª


    Javier and Aria released each other''s hair at the same time, both throwing a fist forward. Their punches collided mid-air, causing a shockwave that sent dust and debris flying. The ground beneath them cracked, their raw power distorting the air around them.


    "Now, let''s get serious!" Javier declared, his aura flaring.


    Aria grinned, excitement flashing in her eyes. "I was waiting for you to say that."


    Javier unleashed his full power, his aura flaring wildly and distorting the air around him. His presence sent ripples through the ground, and even the sky above seemed to shudder under the pressure.


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly before she let out a chuckle. "Ah~ If only you were a girl, I would''ve picked you as my vessel myself." She licked her lips, excitement gleaming in her eyes. "Such a waste~"


    Javier smirked, launching himself forward. "Too bad for you."


    Their battle intensified, fists colliding and shockwaves tearing through the air. Spells exploded around them, their magic clashing in a dazzling display of raw power. Amidst the chaos, Javier kept his voice calm as he asked,


    "Why do you Celestials even need vessels? You''re already strong."


    Aria tilted her head mid-dodge, then shrugged. "Hmm? Oh¡­ it''s just that a Celestial without a vessel is still incomplete. Our power is limited in this state."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Limited? Are you sure? You seem plenty strong to me."


    Aria smirked. "You think this is strong? Compared to my true power? Hardly."


    She twirled, dodging another of Javier''s kicks before continuing, "The reason I need a vessel right now is simple¡ªthe others already have theirs. And if I don''t get one soon¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, but the meaning was clear.


    Javier''s smirk faded slightly. "¡­I see."


    The fight continued, but now something had shifted. A new layer of understanding hung between them, even as their battle raged on.


    Garius watched calmly as Javier and Aria exchanged blows, his sharp eyes following their every move. Despite the sheer intensity of their fight, his expression remained composed. Then, in a measured tone, he spoke:


    "Do you know what happens when a Celestial finds its vessel?"


    Javier halted mid-strike, his fist still crackling with mana. Aria, too, stopped, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone turned their gaze toward Garius. Even Liana and Gloria, who had been watching quietly, focused their attention on him.


    Garius rested a hand on his chin. "Aria."


    "Hmm?" she responded with a lazy grin.


    "Explain."


    Aria stretched her arms above her head, rolling her shoulders as if she had all the time in the world. Then, with an amused smirk, she spoke:


    "It''s simple." Her eyes gleamed with an unreadable emotion. "When a Celestial bonds with a vessel, we become something¡­ more. Our power, our very existence, fuses with the vessel. We no longer remain just a Celestial."


    Silence fell over the group, and a sense of unease settled in the air.


    Javier''s gaze darkened slightly. "¡­Then what do they become?"


    Aria nodded. "Think of it like this¡ªthe vessel becomes a part of us, and we become a part of them. Our power, our essence, our very existence fuses with the vessel. And in return, the vessel gains strength beyond imagination. But¡­"


    She let her words hang for a moment before smirking. "Not just anyone can handle that. A weak vessel would be completely devoured by the Celestial''s will." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana and Gloria, who had been watching quietly, exchanged glances. Garius remained silent, his sharp gaze unreadable.


    Marcellus frowned. "Devoured? So the person ceases to exist?"


    Aria tilted her head. "That depends. Some Celestials take over completely; some allow their vessel to keep their personality but influence them over time. And a few¡­"


    She glanced at Javier, her grin widening. "¡­choose to coexist equally."


    Javier clicked his tongue. "Sounds annoying."


    Aria laughed. "Oh, it is." Leaning forward, eyes gleaming with challenge, she added, "And that''s exactly why I need a strong vessel. Someone who won''t break. Someone who can handle me."


    Javier raised a brow. "You make it sound like you''re picking a lover, not a vessel."


    Aria grinned. "Oh? Would you prefer that?"


    Javier just smirked, but inside, he was already thinking. The other Celestials had all chosen vessels, meaning powerful people were already walking around with Celestial


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 384 - 384: Under Pressure ( 384 )

    Javier narrowed his eyes. "And what happens if the others get their vessels, but you don''t?"


    Aria''s smirk faded slightly, her expression turning serious. "Then it''s only a matter of time before I''m devoured."


    The air grew heavy as she continued, "When Celestials find their vessels, war begins. It''s inevitable. The strong will hunt the weak. The vessels will do whatever it takes to kill each other. And when one falls, the victorious Celestial consumes the defeated one, growing stronger with every battle."


    She flicked her fingers, a small golden flame appearing before vanishing just as quickly. "It''s a cycle. A brutal, endless cycle until only one remains."


    Javier frowned. "And a Celestial without a vessel?"


    Aria exhaled through her nose. "Like fine wine spilled onto the ground¡ªeasy to take in, easy to absorb."


    Her eyes locked onto his. "Without a vessel, I have no proper form. If another Celestial finds me, they can devour me instantly. No fight, no resistance. Just gone."


    A silence settled over the group. Even Liana and Gloria, who had been quietly observing, seemed uneasy.


    Javier clicked his tongue. "So you''re saying this war is inevitable."


    Aria shrugged. "It''s already started. The question is, where do you stand?"


    "By the way, Garius¡­" Aria continued.


    Garius, still calmly watching the aftermath of the fight, raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    Aria dusted off her clothes and stretched her arms. "You need to find a suitable vessel for me and my sister fast."


    Garius didn''t react much, but the others stiffened at her words.


    "If the first Celestial with a vessel finds us before we have one¡­ and devours us, I doubt sealing it would be an option anymore," Aria crossed her arms. "And I''m sure you know that."


    Garius closed his eyes for a moment before nodding. "I know."


    Aria smirked. "That''s why you already found suitable girls, right?" She then shot a glance at Javier. "But your youngest son refused."


    Javier clicked his tongue, crossing his arms. "Hey! I just don''t want my lo¡ª" He coughed, correcting himself. "I don''t want my girls changing."


    Liana and Gloria, who had been silent until now, narrowed their eyes slightly, their gazes locking onto Javier.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "What''s the guarantee that they won''t change?"


    Aria tilted her head, then shrugged. "They won''t."


    Javier frowned. "How can you be so sure?"


    Aria sighed, rolling her shoulders. "It''s not like we take over their minds or personalities. A vessel just gives us a permanent anchor¡ªa stable form to exist in." She smirked.


    "Think of it like a spirit binding to a body. Without one, we''re like mist in the wind¡ªscattered, unstable. A vessel gives us structure, but we don''t overwrite the person inside."


    Javier exhaled, still skeptical. "Even if that''s true, I still don''t like it."


    Aria grinned. "If you don''t want them, you could try finding another vessel¡­ but there''s no guarantee that the one you choose won''t be greedy, unstable, or worse."


    Ari, who had always been the shy one, hesitantly stepped forward, her small frame moving cautiously toward Liana.


    Slowly, she reached out, her delicate fingers brushing against Liana''s arm.


    In an instant, memories flooded into her mind.


    She saw everything.


    Liana''s unwavering devotion. The warmth in her heart. The quiet, steadfast love she held for her young master. Every thought, every emotion¡ªAri could feel them as if they were her own.


    A faint blush dusted her cheeks as she turned to face everyone.


    "This elf girl¡­ she''s perfect for me," Ari whispered shyly.


    Liana remained silent,.


    Aria, clearly pleased by Ari''s choice, chuckled softly before shaking her head. "I don''t think her lover will allow it, Ari," she teased, glancing at Javier with an amused smirk.


    Ari''s expression faltered. "But¡­ she''s perfect¡­" she whispered, looking back at Liana with longing eyes.


    Aria sighed and stepped forward, wrapping her arms around her in a gentle embrace.


    "Sorry, Ari¡­ but we can''t force them to accept." Her voice was softer now, almost regretful.


    "Let''s just wait here and hope Garius and his people can protect this place from the other Celestials."


    Javier turned toward his father, his voice unusually serious.


    "Esteemed Father¡­"


    Garius raised an eyebrow. "Yes, my idiot son?"


    Javier ignored the remark. "What they said¡ªis it true?"


    "Which part?" Garius asked, his tone calm but firm.


    Javier''s gaze darkened. "The part where Celestials devour others who don''t have vessels."


    Garius was silent for a moment before he nodded. "Yes." His voice was unwavering. "That is how it has always been."


    Javier turned to Liana and Gloria, his expression unreadable. Then he looked back at Aria and Ari.


    "It''s up to them," he finally said. "If they decide to help and allow it, then you both can."


    The room fell silent.


    Then, Javier''s aura shifted. The air grew heavy, suffocating, his presence like a blade pressing against their skin.


    "But if that results in Liana or Gloria losing who they are¡­" His eyes gleamed with unshakable resolve. "I won''t just sit by and watch. I will¡ª" He took a step forward, his power crackling in the air. "¡ªreally, really crush you both."


    "Oho~" Aria grinned, tilting her head as she watched Javier. "Turning serious, huh?"


    Javier didn''t react to her taunt. His eyes remained cold and unwavering.


    "Oh, celestial girl," he said, his voice calm but edged with intensity. "This isn''t the real thing."


    Then¡ª "First limiter¡­ removed."


    A suffocating pressure filled the room. The air grew dense, crushing.


    Aria''s smirk faltered as she felt it. "Hah?!" Her eyes widened slightly. He had a limiter all this time?


    Javier took a step forward, his presence swallowing everything. "You want to see more?" His voice was still calm, but there was no playfulness, no mischief¡ªonly a cold declaration.


    Then¡ª "Second limiter¡­ removed."


    The weight in the room doubled¡ªno, tripled. It was overwhelming.


    This time, everyone except Marcellus, Cedric, Garius, Erinette, Hesbeirn, and Alf felt the full force of it. Even Liana and Gloria, despite being protected from Javier''s madness, could sense just how terrifyingly heavy his presence had become.


    THWACK!


    A sharp smack landed on Javier''s head.


    "Yikes!" Javier yelped, immediately retracting his aura as he turned around¡ªonly to freeze in place.


    Standing before him, arms crossed and eyes closed in a serene expression, was Lady Francesca.


    Gulp.


    The entire room fell into silence. Even Aria, who had been grinning moments ago, instinctively took half a step back.


    Francesca slowly opened her eyes, her usual gentle smile in place. "Javier, my dear son¡­" Her voice was soft, like the morning breeze. "Why did you remove those limiters again?"


    Javier swallowed hard but tried to act casual. "Uh¡­ you see, Mother, I was just¡ª"


    Francesca took a step forward, still smiling. "So you can lose control and go into a rage again?"


    Javier shut his mouth immediately.


    That smile¡ªwarm and elegant to others¡ªwas terrifying to her family. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcellus and Cedric, despite being grown men, subtly straightened their backs. Erinette and Alf exchanged brief glances. Even Garius, the mighty Count of Armand, chose to remain silent.


    Javier, sweating hard, slowly raised his hands in surrender. "I-I was just testing things, Mother. No big deal!"


    Francesca''s smile deepened. "No big deal, you say?"


    Javier took a step back.


    "Now, Javier," she continued, her tone light yet firm, "shall we have a little chat about proper self-control?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 385 - 385: Ritual of Unity ( 385 )

    Francesca turned her gaze toward Aria, still wearing that ever-gentle yet ever-terrifying smile.


    "Now, Aria," her voice was calm, almost musical. "I believe you''ve been having quite a bit of fun with my honey bun just now, hmm~?"


    Aria, who had been fearless moments ago, suddenly stiffened. "U-Uh¡­ Francesca¡­ umm¡­"


    For the first time since her arrival, Aria¡ªthe mighty Celestial¡ªpanicked.


    She quickly glanced at Javier for help, but the boy was still recovering from his own near-death experience.


    Meanwhile, the shy Ari took one look at Francesca and immediately hid behind Liana.


    "This woman is scary!" Ari whimpered, clutching Liana''s sleeve.


    Francesca''s sharp eyes landed on the small figure hiding behind Liana.


    "Hmm¡­ Aria?" Her tone was sweet, but there was an undeniable pressure behind it.


    Aria, who had been boldly teasing Javier just moments ago, stiffened like a child caught stealing sweets. "Y-Yes, F-Francesca?"


    Francesca''s gaze softened slightly as she looked at the shy girl peeking out from behind Liana. "You woke up Ari?"


    Aria swallowed hard and nodded. "Y-Yeah, I just let her out."


    Francesca''s expression remained unreadable for a moment before she exhaled softly. "I see¡­"


    Then she turned her sharp gaze back to Garius. "Now, dear?"


    Garius straightened slightly. "Yes?"


    Francesca''s smile was sweet¡ªtoo sweet. "I believe you already explained everything to them?"


    Garius sighed. "Yes¡­ honey¡­"


    "Good."


    Her gaze turned toward the Celestials once again. "Now, tell me¡ªwhich one did they choose as their vessel?"


    "Athine? Meira? Lithia?"


    Then her gaze landed on Liana and Gloria.


    "Or¡­ Liana and Gloria?"


    A heavy silence filled the air.


    Ari, still hiding behind Liana, flinched at the mention of the names. Francesca''s sharp gaze immediately caught the reaction.


    "Hmm¡­" She tapped her chin. "I see."


    Javier''s expression turned grim. Liana and Gloria instinctively stepped closer to him, tension crackling in the air.


    "Javier, Liana, Gloria!" Francesca''s voice was sharp and commanding. "Think fast. We don''t have much time. Sealing them isn''t an option anymore."


    She turned her gaze to Aria. "The First Celestial is already awake. Am I right, Aria?"


    Aria stiffened, nodding quickly. "Y-Yes, F-Francesca¡­"


    Javier blinked. "Umm¡­ Mother?"


    "Yes, honey bun~?" She smiled sweetly.


    "How do you know the First Celestial is free?"


    Francesca pointed calmly toward a stone tablet resting on a pedestal nearby, its ancient runes faintly glowing. "See that stone over there? The one with the seven markings?"


    Javier nodded. "Yeah¡­?"


    "Look closer," Francesca continued. "The seventh marking has always been glowing¡ªbecause Aria was never sealed, just dormant."


    Liana narrowed her eyes, already catching on. Gloria''s fingers curled slightly, tense.


    Francesca''s voice grew heavier. "But now the first marking is glowing too."


    Javier''s breath hitched. "¡­That means¡ª"


    "Yes," Francesca confirmed coldly. "The First Celestial has broken free."


    Garius stepped forward, arms crossed and jaw tight. "And we have no idea who their vessel is."


    Silence fell like a hammer.


    Liana''s eyes flicked toward Javier, uncertain. Gloria''s expression was unreadable, but her hands were clenched at her sides.


    They were running out of time.


    Francesca nodded firmly, her arms crossed and her tone decisive.


    "So decide now, honey bun. Will you allow Aria and Ari to take Liana and Gloria as their vessels¡ªor not?"


    Javier didn''t answer right away. His gaze turned toward Liana and Gloria, searching, uncertain.


    "If they become vessels¡­ will they change?" he asked quietly.


    Francesca looked at Aria and Ari, her eyes sharp and serious. "Will they?"


    Aria shook her head confidently. "No. We don''t overwrite. We blend. Their minds and hearts will stay theirs."


    Ari nodded, her voice soft but firm. "We don''t want to erase anyone¡­"


    Javier exhaled deeply and turned to the girls he cared for most. "¡­You two decide. It''s your bodies. Your lives. I won''t decide this for you."


    Liana smiled softly, her eyes warm and calm. Without hesitation, she reached out and gently took Ari''s hand. "If it helps Young Master and if you''re truly compatible with me¡­ then I''ll accept."


    Gloria, who had been quiet until now, sighed with her usual cool composure. "As long as she doesn''t get overly clingy or disrupt my work routines¡­ I''ll accept too."


    Aria and Ari looked at each other¡ªthen at Francesca and Garius¡ªhope flickering in their eyes.


    Garius calmly stepped forward, his expression unreadable. Then¡ª


    His right eye glowed.


    A mystical pattern, ancient and constantly shifting like a constellation of runes, appeared across his iris. Magic pulsed from the symbol like ripples in calm water¡ªpeaceful, yet terrifying in its depth.


    The air grew heavy.


    Javier''s eyes widened.


    Marcellus and Cedric instinctively took a step back.


    Even Athine, Aelius, and Heres felt it deep within them.


    "¡­Is this¡­ Father''s real power?" Javier whispered, stunned.


    Just as Garius''s powerful presence settled in the room, a radiant light flared from behind Francesca.


    Wings¡ªno, they weren''t feathered wings.


    They were made of pure light, elegant and ethereal, like curved blades of moonlight¡ªglowing softly but pulsing with divine energy.


    She smiled sweetly.


    "Ari. Aria." Her voice was kind, but it carried a serious tone.


    "If you don''t keep your promise¡ªif you ever try to control their will¡­"


    Her wings spread wider, casting long glowing shadows across the ground.


    "I will personally seal you both away for eternity."


    Aria stiffened, her sly grin disappearing.


    Ari swallowed hard and nodded quietly as usual.


    Francesca''s calm voice echoed once more:


    "Now, Liana. Gloria. Extend your hands."


    Without hesitation, both women stepped forward.


    Liana, serene and composed, gently raised her hand.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses before doing the same. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the opposite side, Ari and Aria mirrored them¡ªeach raising a hand, their fingertips just inches apart.


    Then it began.


    A soft glow radiated from their point of contact¡ªsubtle at first.


    Ari closed her eyes. Her body shimmered with a faint silver light.


    Aria grinned, though her expression became focused and serious as golden threads of magic began to dance along her arm.


    Garius''s eye ignited, the mystical pattern in his iris shifting like a divine mechanism unlocking.


    A translucent symbol appeared in the air above them¡ªa grand seal filled with layers of protective runes and ancient celestial writing.


    His voice was calm, yet it carried undeniable power:


    "Eye of Truth: Sacred Covenant."


    The seal lowered slowly, locking into place over the ritual like a key finding its slot.


    At the same moment¡ª


    Francesca raised her hands.


    A brilliant white light flared from her wings and palms, bathing the entire area in a soft, cleansing glow.


    Her voice rang out like a bell in a temple:


    "Blessing of Harmony¡ª."


    The light surrounded all four of them¡ªLiana, Gloria, Ari, and Aria¡ªbinding them in a glowing sphere of unity.


    The magic pulsed, once¡­ twice¡­ then burst outward in a silent shockwave.


    A warm, gentle breeze swept past them.


    Then silence.


    The ritual was complete.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 386 - 386: The Abyss of Power ( 386 )

    Javier looked at Liana and Gloria, his expression filled with worry.


    "Liana? Gloria?"


    Liana turned toward him, her usual gentle smile unwavering. "Yes, young master?"


    Gloria, ever composed, adjusted her glasses. "You seem troubled."


    Javier hesitated before speaking, his sharp eyes scanning them for any sign of change. "You both¡­ okay?"


    Liana tilted her head slightly. "Hmm? I don''t feel anything strange."


    Gloria crossed her arms. "Neither do I. If something were wrong, I would have noticed immediately."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. He could still feel the remnants of powerful magic lingering in the air, but neither Liana nor Gloria seemed any different.


    Javier frowned. "And¡­ where are they? Aria and Ari?"


    Liana placed a hand over her chest, her eyes glimmering in the soft light. "I think they''re inside us. Maybe."


    "Maybe?" Javier''s voice rose slightly.


    Gloria sighed. "They aren''t trying to control us, if that''s what you''re worried about."


    Liana nodded. "I can sense Ari''s presence. It''s¡­ soft, like a whisper in the back of my mind. She doesn''t feel like a threat."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "And Aria?"


    Gloria exhaled through her nose. "Knowing her, she''s just waiting for the right time to make a dramatic entrance."


    And right on cue¡ª


    "Oh? Worried about me, boy~?" Aria''s teasing voice echoed from within Gloria.


    Gloria stiffened slightly before muttering, "Annoying."


    Aria chuckled. "Oho~ This is quite comfortable. I must say, you have an excellent mind, Gloria. Very refined, very logical¡­ I might just make myself at home."


    Javier sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I already regret this."


    Meanwhile, a softer voice emerged from Liana.


    "U-Um¡­ Javier?" Ari''s hesitant tone carried a shyness that contrasted with Aria''s boldness. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier''s eyes widened slightly. "Ari?"


    Liana closed her eyes for a moment before smiling. "She says thank you."


    Javier let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. "You two are absolutely sure you''re still yourselves?"


    Liana giggled. "Of course. Though, I suppose¡­ I feel a little warmer inside."


    Gloria sighed, looking mildly annoyed. "I''ll tolerate this arrangement. But if she tries to act up¡ª"


    "What? You''ll scold me?" Aria teased.


    Gloria smirked. "No. I''ll find a way to make you regret it."


    Javier rubbed his temples. "I really hope I didn''t just make the biggest mistake of my life."


    Marcellus then asked, "Esteemed Father, is this how Celestials form contracts?"


    Garius shook his head. "Hmm? No."


    He glanced at the lingering magical energy in the air before continuing. "What you witnessed was a ritual reinforced by your mother and me. Normally, when a Celestial chooses a vessel, the process is far more unstable, often resulting in the Celestial fully dominating the host."


    Marcellus frowned. "Then what did you and Mother do?"


    Garius''s eyes glowed faintly as he explained, "We ensured the bond was balanced. The magic we used stabilized the connection, preventing the Celestials from overtaking their vessels. Instead of a one-sided possession, this is now a mutual coexistence."


    Francesca smiled, her glowing wings flickering softly behind her. "Simply put, we made sure Aria and Ari cannot take control of Liana and Gloria. They may exist within them, but they do not own them."


    Javier exhaled, tension easing from his shoulders. "Good. Because if that wasn''t the case¡ª"


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "You''d try to crush them, yes, we know."


    Aria laughed from within Gloria. "So violent, little lord~ I might start falling for you."


    Javier scowled. "No thanks."


    Then, everyone finally noticed.


    "Umm... Mother?" Javier hesitated.


    "Hmm?" Francesca responded calmly, tilting her head slightly.


    Marcellus pointed. "What''s with the wings?"


    For a moment, silence filled the area as all eyes focused on the radiant, ethereal wings glowing softly behind Francesca.


    Francesca remained completely composed and waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, this? It''s just one of my skills."


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes~" Francesca smiled sweetly.


    Cedric crossed his arms. "Really?"


    "Yes~" she repeated in the same gentle tone.


    "Then why haven''t we seen it before?"


    Francesca let out a soft chuckle, her wings flickering slightly before vanishing into thin air. "Because I never had a reason to show them before~" she said smoothly.


    "Right, dear~?" Francesca smiled gently at Garius.


    Garius, sensing the curious and suspicious gazes of his children, quickly responded, "Yes, honey."


    For a brief moment, the room was filled with an awkward silence.


    Then¡ª


    "Hah¡ªif you all want to kno¡ª"


    Aria, now residing within Gloria, was about to speak when¡ª


    "Aria~"


    Francesca''s soft, melodic voice called her name.


    Aria froze.


    A strange, instinctive chill ran down her spine. It didn''t make sense¡ªshe was now a Celestial residing within a vessel. She shouldn''t even have a body to react this way, yet she still felt it.


    It was as if something primal within her recognized a threat.


    Gloria, sensing Aria''s sudden tension, adjusted her glasses slightly. "Aria?"


    "...N-nothing," Aria muttered, her tone quieter than before.


    Francesca''s gentle smile remained unchanged.


    "Good girl~"


    Javier, watching the exchange, narrowed his eyes. "...Mother, why does it feel like they''re scared of you?"


    Francesca simply hummed in amusement. "Fufufu~ Who knows?"


    Javier''s gaze sharpened. "Esteemed Father, how do other Celestials form contracts?"


    Garius''s expression darkened. "You''re better off not knowing." His voice was firm, carrying a rare weight that made the room fall silent.


    Francesca, however, only smiled. "Dear, wouldn''t it be better if you told them?"


    Garius exhaled heavily, closing his eyes for a moment before speaking.


    "The method most Celestials use¡­ is sacrifice."


    A tense atmosphere filled the room.


    "They require something¡ªsomeone¡ªto be offered. A life taken in exchange for power. The stronger the sacrifice, the greater the Celestial''s strength. They devour the very essence of the offering, refining their power until it reaches its peak. Only then will they bond with a vessel. And the moment the contract is formed, the vessel inherits that power, becoming stronger as a result."


    His voice grew heavier. "The more sacrifices they take, the stronger both the Celestial and the vessel become."


    Silence followed.


    But Garius wasn''t done. His next words were even more chilling.


    "For truly wicked Celestials¡­ the ideal sacrifice is someone close to the vessel....They make them kill someone they love."


    Francesca replied, her tone calm but firm. "That is why we cannot allow the other Celestials to roam freely. We do not know who their vessels are, but we can assume the worst."


    Javier exhaled slowly, his gaze sharpening.


    "Then we stop them."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 387 - 387: The Price of Greed ( 387 )

    Meanwhile¡­


    Inside a lavishly decorated black carriage adorned with gold linings and the crest of House Ibzles, Duke Ibzles sat comfortably. Beside him was his loyal butler, always calm and composed. Opposite them sat a hooded man, cloaked in mystery. Outside, several elite guards rode in formation, creating an ironclad escort as the carriage made its way toward the outskirts of the capital.


    The Duke leaned back, one leg crossed over the other, swirling wine in a goblet.


    "Hmm? This is the Human Kingdom''s capital, right?" he asked, a sly grin forming on his face. "Are you sure those things¡ªthose sealed remnants¡ªaren''t already beneath the Noble School?"


    The hooded man gave a soft, measured chuckle.


    "Do not worry, my lord," he said without a hint of hesitation.


    "The ones sealed under the Noble School will be yours soon enough. But first, you must claim the power from the one we''re heading to now."


    "Oh? Clever!" Ibzles'' eyes sparkled with greed. "So this first power is for me? Where is it? Where?"


    The butler said nothing but watched the man quietly, a flicker of unease in his gaze.


    "We''ll soon reach the place," the mysterious man replied smoothly. "Once you take the power sealed there, my lord¡­ the guardian protecting the other one beneath the Noble School will be no match for you. You''ll crush them effortlessly."


    Ibzles laughed, his voice echoing within the carriage.


    "Ahhh! I can''t wait! Power handed to me on a silver platter¡­ And soon, this kingdom will be mine."


    The mysterious man smiled from beneath his hood.


    As the convoy finally rolled to a stop in front of a towering, ivy-covered mansion nestled at the edge of a forgotten estate, the carriage door swung open.


    "My lord, we have arrived," the butler announced respectfully.


    "OHHH!!" Duke Ibzles exclaimed, practically bouncing with excitement. He jumped out of the carriage with the eagerness of a child in a toy store and stormed toward the grand front doors of the manor. His eyes sparkled, lips curling into a greedy grin.


    "Where is it?! Where''s the power?! Show me already!!" he demanded, his steps hurried and impatient.


    The hooded man chuckled calmly, following behind.


    "Patience, my lord. Power like this is not something you want to rush¡­ but don''t worry. We''re almost there."


    "Ahhh, I can''t wait! Come on, show me the way already!"


    "Of course."


    The man moved to the side of the hall and pulled open an old iron-bound door hidden behind a tapestry. It creaked loudly, revealing a dim stairwell descending into the earth.


    "Here, my lord. The entrance to the basement," he said.


    The first unit of elite guards stepped in, weapons drawn and senses alert. Then came the mysterious man, followed by Duke Ibzles and his butler. A second group of elite guards moved in behind them, sealing the group within the narrow staircase.


    The air grew colder with each step.


    "This is the way to the power?" Ibzles asked, his voice echoing through the dark corridor.


    "Yes, my lord," the man replied smoothly. "The path is long, but once we reach the chamber... it will all be yours."


    Ibzles grinned, licking his lips in anticipation.


    "Why is it taking so long?!" Duke Ibzles barked, his boots stomping against the stone floor as they continued down the long, winding corridor beneath the mansion.


    His voice echoed in the cold, damp air, filled with irritation and barely contained hunger.


    The mysterious man remained calm, walking just a step ahead with his usual eerie composure.


    "Please be patient, my lord," he said in a smooth, oily tone. "We brought the sealed artifact here for a reason. No one but you can claim this power. It''s been prepared just for you. All of it¡ªyours alone."


    Ibzles gritted his teeth but forced a grin as anticipation burned in his eyes. "Damn right it''s mine! And when I get that power¡­" He clenched his fist. "The first one I''ll crush is Edmund. That smug bastard''s reign will end beneath my boot!"


    He burst into loud, manic laughter, echoing through the hallway like a storm brewing in the dark.


    The mysterious man chuckled lowly beside him, his tone eerily matching Ibzles''s manic energy. "Don''t worry, my lord. The power you seek... it will soon be in your grasp. Then no one¡ªnot Edmund, not the royal family, not even the heavens¡ªwill be able to stand in your way."


    The butler remained silent behind them, shifting uncomfortably at those words.


    The guards didn''t speak, but they all felt it. The air was getting heavier, and something¡ªdeep, ancient, and very much awake¡ªwas waiting at the end of the path.


    After a long descent through the winding corridors and ancient stone halls, the group finally emerged into a vast underground chamber. The sheer scale of it made even the elite guards shift uncomfortably¡ªit was immense, like a forgotten cathedral hidden beneath the earth.


    The ceiling stretched high above, lost in darkness, and the air was thick with old magic and the scent of dried blood.


    At the center of the chamber stood two seals carved into the stone floor¡ªlarge, circular glyphs etched with runes long since lost to human knowledge. One seal was cracked and dark, its power already claimed; the other still glowed faintly, pulsing with a sinister golden-red light.


    All around the seals, the ground was stained dark¡ªdried blood, soaked into the stone, forming faded shapes of ancient rituals long past.


    Duke Ibzles''s eyes lit up with greedy excitement as he stepped forward, ignoring the ominous aura that clung to the place.


    "Is that for me?" he asked, practically drooling as he pointed at the glowing seal.


    The mysterious man gave a slight bow, his eyes glinting in the dim light. "Yes, my lord. That one is yours. Now go¡­ claim the power you desire."


    "Ahhh!! I can''t wait!" Ibzles cried out, already storming forward, his cloak whipping behind him as he marched toward the glowing seal.


    He reached the edge, pausing only briefly. "How do I claim it?"


    "Just touch it, my lord," the man replied calmly.


    Without hesitation, Duke Ibzles slammed his hand down onto the seal.


    The moment his fingers made contact¡ª


    A blinding surge of golden-red light exploded from the seal. The entire chamber trembled, ancient runes across the walls flaring to life. Wind howled from nowhere, and a wave of heat pulsed outward, knocking dust and pebbles into the air.


    Dark tendrils of magic erupted from the seal, wrapping around Ibzles''s body, spiraling up his arms and seeping into his skin. His veins glowed beneath his flesh, his eyes widening in shock and ecstasy.


    "AHHHH!! THIS IS IT!!" he screamed. "THIS IS MY POWER!!!"


    His laughter echoed violently through the chamber, mingling with the groaning of the earth and the wild, pulsing energy that surrounded him.


    The mysterious man simply watched, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Only he noticed that the first seal, the one cracked and cold, had faint traces of recent magic¡ªalready claimed by someone long before Ibzles ever arrived.


    As the power surged fully into him, Duke Ibzles threw his head back and roared¡ªa booming, guttural cry that echoed through the vast chamber.


    "YEAH!! This is my¡ª!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice cut off abruptly.


    Suddenly¡­ he felt something.


    His eyes snapped down to his chest.


    A hand¡ªan unfamiliar, cold hand¡ªwas piercing straight through his heart.


    "Wha¡ª!" Ibzles choked, his legs trembling.


    He slowly turned his head to see who it was.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 388 - 388: Essence of Ambition ( 388 )

    King Edmund.


    Cloaked in shadows, his form radiated an unnatural, glowing aura.


    His sly grin twisted into a manic smile, eyes gleaming like a predator toying with its prey.


    "You¡ª! Arghhh!!"


    Ibzles''s body began to distort, flickering as his soul¡ªhis celestial essence¡ªwas siphoned away, like smoke drawn into a vortex. The swirling light around him turned chaotic and unstable, as if rejecting him now.


    The butler, watching in horror, panicked.


    "M-My lord!!"


    Without a second thought, he turned and ran back toward the corridor they had come from, tripping over his own panic.


    The elite guards of House Ibzles drew their weapons with discipline and resolve, surrounding the king.


    But it was pointless.


    With a casual wave of his free hand, black and gold magic lashed out.


    Silent. Precise. Instant.


    Each guard fell¡ªnot with blood, but as their life force was simply extinguished, collapsing like dolls with their strings cut.


    As Duke Ibzles screamed in agony, his body and the celestial power within him were pulled out together, transforming into glowing, ethereal mist.


    Edmund inhaled it.


    Slowly.


    Leisurely.


    As if savoring the essence.


    And as the last wisp vanished into him, Edmund exhaled¡ªgrinning wider than ever.


    "Ahh... that''s better."


    His voice was calm. Too calm.


    He looked down at where Ibzles''s body had stood.


    There was nothing left.


    Not even a shadow.


    The moment the last trace of Ibzles vanished, silence settled over the chamber like a heavy curtain.


    Then¡ªa soft rustle.


    The mysterious man who had led Duke Ibzles all this way began to remove his cloak, pulling the hood back with a smooth motion.


    His face, once hidden in shadow, was now fully revealed.


    Edmund turned to him, that same wicked smirk playing on his lips.


    "Good job¡­ Arnold."


    The man chuckled, his features shimmering¡ªa subtle ripple across his skin, as if shedding an illusion. And in the next moment¡­


    He changed.


    His height remained, but his hair shifted to silvery gray. His eyes turned sharp and intelligent. His whole presence became colder, more composed¡ªthe air of someone accustomed to power and the long game.


    The mysterious man¡­ was none other than Arnold, the Headmaster of the Royal Noble Academy.


    "Your Majesty," Arnold said with a slight bow, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Everything went exactly as planned."


    Edmund let out a low, pleased hum.


    "Arnold."


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    King Edmund''s voice echoed with irritation as he stood above the fading glow of the seal. The energy still coursed through him, crackling just beneath the surface¡ªraw, unstable power of two Celestials now fused into one body.


    "If only Armand''s special unit hadn''t escaped¡­" Edmund muttered, scowling, his eyes burning with frustration. "I could''ve absorbed their power too. But damn it¡­ I''m sure they''ll report this to Garius."


    Arnold''s smirk widened.


    "They will, without a doubt. But¡­ that''s fine." He adjusted his collar, brushing dust from his coat.


    Arnold didn''t elaborate¡ªhis grin deepened, full of hidden meanings and unspoken secrets.


    He turned to face the extinguished seal behind them.


    "Regardless¡­" he said smoothly, "Congratulations, Your Majesty. You now have two Celestials within you. A feat no one in history has ever achieved."


    Edmund let out a low, prideful chuckle, flexing his hand as dark light shimmered along his palm.


    "Two down¡­" Arnold continued, "¡­five remaining."


    The chamber fell into a brief silence¡ªuntil Edmund''s voice broke it again, low and craving.


    "But I wonder¡­ where are the others hiding?"


    His eyes gleamed with hunger, obsession leaking through his grin.


    "I really want to suck them dry."


    Arnold''s smile remained sharp.


    "Then let the hunt begin."


    In the Klimbert Household.


    A grand hall adorned with crimson banners and obsidian pillars stood tall, the air laced with silent tension.


    "My lord?"


    A voice echoed softly, respectful and composed.


    "Yes, Anem?" Lord Klimbert responded, turning from the tall window where he had been silently gazing at the darkened sky.


    Anem, the loyal butler of the Klimbert family, gave a deep, elegant bow.


    "The package has arrived."


    Klimbert raised a brow, the corner of his mouth twitching with a faint smirk. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Package?"


    "The one our elite unit managed to secure¡­ and deliver safely to the estate." Anem straightened slightly, his tone calm but alert. "We must proceed to the Main Tower to ensure nothing goes wrong."


    Klimbert stood tall, adjusting his gloves with a glint in his eye.


    "Oh¡­ good."


    He turned with purpose, the sound of his boots echoing in the silent hall.


    "Then let''s not waste time. Lead the way, Anem."


    "As you wish, my lord."


    The dark corridor leading to the Main Tower was silent, only the soft echoes of footsteps and the rustle of cloaks filling the air. As they walked, Lord Klimbert suddenly spoke.


    "Anem?"


    The butler straightened immediately.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "What about this thing''s guide?" Klimbert''s tone was calm, but his sharp eyes glinted with cold curiosity.


    Anem didn''t hesitate.


    "Done, my lord. We lured and eliminated it. The guide posed no issue. After its removal, we secured the seal without incident."


    Klimbert gave a satisfied nod.


    "Good. And the status of our borders?"


    "Already handled," Anem replied smoothly.


    "We''ve stationed the majority of our forces along all key borders¡ªespecially those adjacent to the neighboring noble territories. Surveillance and early response measures are in place. No movement will go unnoticed."


    "Excellent." Klimbert''s voice held deep confidence now.


    "And the recruitment?"


    "Completed," Anem answered.


    "We''ve recruited exclusively from the local populace¡ªthose loyal, raised under your rule, and easy to manage. No outsiders. No risks."


    Klimbert let out a faint chuckle, slow and deliberate.


    "As expected of you, Anem. Always dependable."


    Anem bowed deeply again, his expression stoic.


    Once they arrived at the top of the Main Tower, the air shifted. The room was vast and open to the sky, with stone walls covered in faint, ancient markings. In the very center, the seal glowed, pulsing softly like a slumbering heart.


    Klimbert''s eyes locked onto it, a rare smile tugging at his lips.


    "Good job, Anem." His voice echoed through the chamber. "So¡­ how am I going to claim its power?"


    Anem stepped forward, composed as ever.


    "According to the information we acquired from our intelligence unit¡­ normally, a large number of sacrifices is required. This strengthens the celestial and ensures the vessel receives its full power¡ªstable and absolute."


    Klimbert frowned slightly.


    "Hmm¡­ but I have no intention of sacrificing my people. Or my family."


    Anem offered a small nod of reassurance.


    "Understood, my lord. Fortunately, the sacrifices were already made¡ªback at the place where we secured this seal. Everything is ready. You may claim the power now, without further bloodshed."


    Klimbert chuckled, pleased.


    "Good job, Anem. Truly¡­ you''re the only one I can count on."


    Anem lowered his head respectfully.


    "Always, my lord."


    The seal began to glow brighter in response, awaiting Klimbert''s approach.


    Klimbert stepped forward, his gaze steady, and reached out with one gloved hand.


    The moment his fingertips brushed the seal, a surge of energy rippled through the air¡ªas if the room itself inhaled.


    From the glowing seal, a spirit-like figure emerged, rising with slow, ethereal grace. The figure was tall, composed of glowing threads of light, resembling a man clad in ancient robes of energy. Its face was serene and timeless, with eyes that pulsed like distant stars.


    The celestial hovered silently before Klimbert, its presence vast and overwhelming, yet calm. Then Klimbert extended his hand again¡ªthis time placing his palm against the being''s chest.


    The celestial did not resist.


    A warm golden glow burst forth, swirling around Klimbert''s body. Runes ignited on the stone floor beneath them, circling like gears in motion. The contract had begun.


    Klimbert narrowed his eyes as the light flooded into him, his cloak fluttering from the invisible force.


    "Hmm¡­ this is good power," he muttered, his voice calm¡ªbut a smile tugged at the corner of his lips as his aura steadily rose.


    Behind him, Anem watched silently, his expression unreadable.


    The seal faded.


    And now¡­ the celestial was his.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 389 - 389: Seals of Destiny ( 389 )

    While the Armand family stood atop the peaceful hill, the sky stretched wide above them, and the wind gently brushed against their.


    The newly finished contract for Aria and Ari lingered in the air¡ªsoft traces of celestial power dancing around Liana and Gloria.


    That''s when Fransesca''s gaze shifted¡ªdrawn instinctively toward the stone marking embedded at the center of hill. Her serene expression stiffened.


    "¡­The markings," she murmured.


    Garius turned to look, his expression growing tense.


    The stone slab bore seven seals, carved long ago to represent each of the Celestial Spirits bound to the world.


    The first, second, and seventh seals were glowing. But what stood out was the second seal¡ªits glow was blood-red.


    "Dear," Fransesca called softly.


    "Yes... I know," Garius said grimly, his eyes narrowing. "The second one has already been devoured¡­ by the first."


    Javier furrowed his brow. "Wait, how do you both know that?"


    Fransesca turned her eyes to him. "Look at the colors, Javier."


    Garius pointed at the markings. "The first and seventh seals glow golden. That means the Celestial and vessel are contract are completed."


    He paused.


    "But the second seal¡ªit''s glowing red."


    "And the first seal, what its color?" Fransesca added.


    "¡­Golden-red," Javier replied slowly.


    Fransesca nodded. "Which means the first Celestial''s vessel absorbed the second one. It didn''t just defeat it¡ªit devoured it."


    Javier''s expression hardened.


    "So someone out there has two Celestials inside them now¡­"


    Garius''s voice dropped, firm and cold.


    "Yes. And whoever they are¡­ they just became a much bigger threat than before."


    Garius''s voice was steady but filled with gravity, the weight of his command echoing across the top of the hill.


    "Hesbeirn."


    The towering general straightened, his hand across his chest.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure our troops are immediately deployed to secure all borders," Garius said, his eyes sharp as steel. "Double the patrol rotations. Every soldier must be equipped with the best weapons and armor we possess. No excuses."


    Hesbeirn gave a firm nod.


    "Assign elite units to assist the patrols. And make sure each squad is led by someone strong¡ªstrong enough to handle threats on the same level as you, Errinette, or Alf."


    Hesbeirn''s eyes gleamed with resolve.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Garius turned.


    "Alf. Errinette."


    The two stepped forward in sync, Alf''s stoic expression unwavering, while Errinette''s calm eyes were already calculating.


    "Yes, my lord?" they answered in unison.


    "Deploy the Elite Beastkin Assassin Unit¡ªthe ones trained for high-level infiltration. And send the Battle Maids, only those on par with Erisa''s level. They need to be ready."


    Errinette gave a brief nod. "They are still recovering from the last deployment, but I will prepare them."


    "Make sure they''re on standby¡ªnot fully mobilized, but armed and alert. Give them time to rest, but keep them within immediate reach."


    "Understood," Alf replied firmly.


    "And ensure," Garius added, "that all battle maids are equipped with the combat uniforms crafted by Javier. No standard gear. Only the best."


    "Of course. Young master designs are unmatched. Those uniforms could even deflect magic blades and suppress aura detection."


    "Cedric! Marcellus!"


    Both sons straightened immediately, their tones sharp and respectful.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father!?"


    "Send your best mages and paladin units to reinforce the deployed troops. Prioritize adaptable formations. I want switchable teams ready¡ªable to rotate instantly between front and rear support."


    He took a step forward, his eyes gleaming.


    "Ensure they''re equipped with the finest armor, weapons, and staves we have. No room for weakness."


    Cedric and Marcellus exchanged a brief nod.


    "As you wish, Esteemed Father!" they replied in unison before turning to issue their orders without hesitation.


    Garius''s gaze then fell upon his youngest son.


    "And you, Javier."


    Javier stood firm. "Yes, Esteemed Father?"


    "Do not let the other Celestials devour them. If you do¡­ you won''t just lose their power¡ªyou''ll lose the girls."


    Javier''s hand rose in salute, his expression solemn.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father."


    Garius''s voice turned firm but laced with care as he looked toward the two women beside Javier.


    "Liana. Gloria."


    They both responded in unison, bowing respectfully.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "From now on, ensure you always stay by your young master''s side. Do not leave him¡ªnot even for a moment."


    Their expressions turned serious.


    "As you command, my lord."


    Then, Garius turned to Javier once again, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly.


    "And you, Javier."


    "Yes, Esteemed Father?"


    "Don''t wander too far from the estate. If you must travel around our region, be fully prepared. Always carry protection¡ªmagical, physical, and tactical."


    Javier nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, Esteemed Father."


    Garius exhaled quietly, his eyes shifting to the faint aura lingering around Liana and Gloria.


    "¡­The Celestial bond within them is still fresh. Their spiritual link¡ªthe ''binding''¡ªhasn''t matured yet. It''s not stable enough to withstand conflict with stronger vessels."


    He looked back to Javier.


    "Until their bond fully settles, they are vulnerable. Keep them safe. Their lives¡ªand their Celestials¡ªare tied to you."


    Javier stepped forward slightly, placing a hand over his chest.


    "I understand. I''ll protect them, no matter what."


    Javier, Liana, and Gloria quietly descended the stairs, their footsteps soft against the stone as they followed behind Garius and Francesca.


    As they walked, Liana''s sharp eyes flicked around.


    "¡­Gloria," she whispered.


    "I see it too," Gloria replied softly.


    The secret maid unit, along with the elite guards who had been stationed around the hill moments ago, were gone. Not a single presence remained in the area. Instead, a large formation had gathered below, at the base of the hill.


    Dozens of guards, elite maids, and several beastkin stood in organized rows, waiting. The moment they saw Garius and Francesca approaching, every single one of them bowed in perfect sync.


    "Welcome, my lord! My lady!"


    Their voices were calm, disciplined, and full of reverence.


    Garius slowed his pace and glanced at the gathering with a nod of approval.


    "¡­Hesbeirn."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    Garius looked toward the hill they had just descended and then at the estate behind them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I believe the task of guarding the hill has fulfilled its purpose."


    He paused for a moment.


    "From now on, assign them to patrol the estate. Rotate their positions. I want every corner watched, every gate secured."


    Hesbeirn gave a sharp nod. "As you command, my lord. I''ll see to it personally."


    Javier grinned lazily, both hands clasped behind his back as he strolled down the path, his pace unhurried. The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting playful shadows along the trail toward the Pekko pen.


    Liana, walking just behind him, tilted her head slightly. Her voice was gentle, but concern lingered in her tone.


    "Young master?"


    "Hmm?" Javier didn''t turn, still looking forward.


    "Are you¡­ not worried?"


    "About the Celestials?"


    Liana nodded. "Yes."


    Javier chuckled, his usual relaxed smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Well¡­" he shrugged casually, "we''ll think about it when it comes. I''m pretty sure Aria and Ari''s binding will fully settle tomorrow. So after that¡ª" he looked back over his shoulder, "all you both need to focus on is learning to control their power."


    A warm, glowing voice echoed inside their minds.


    "Oho~ boy~ I like you! You really know how to stay chill, huh?"


    It was Aria, her tone playful with a tinge of mischief.


    "That''s right! Just let the binding settle¡ªthen we''ll really get things going."


    A second voice joined in, calmer but equally confident¡ªAri.


    "The synchronization process will complete by dawn. Once it''s done¡­ Gloria and Liana will be able to access our full potential. No need to rush."


    Gloria''s expression remained calm, but her eyes flickered with understanding.


    "¡­Still, we''ll need proper training. Even if we can control it, we''ve never handled something like this."


    Javier just stretched his arms with a small yawn, not a trace of worry on his face.


    "Well, good thing I''m here then. When things get wild, just hide behind me."


    Liana sighed softly. "You always say that, young master¡­"


    But she smiled¡ªquietly. Because deep down, she believed him.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 390 - 390: Sealing the Bond ( 390 )

    Once they all reached the Pekko pen, Javier''s grin widened.


    "Buddy!" he called out brightly.


    Cuquawked!!


    Buddy, his orange-feathered Pekko, squawked in delight and came hopping excitedly toward him, flapping his stubby wings.


    "Did you eat yet?" Javier crouched slightly, patting the creature''s soft neck.


    Cuquawked!!


    Another loud squawk answered him, full of pride.


    "Good boy!" Javier chuckled, giving Buddy a light scratch under the beak before turning toward his personal workshop.


    He pushed open the door and stepped inside, with Liana and Gloria silently following behind, their presence as natural as his own shadow.


    Inside was quiet and simple¡ªjust the familiar work desk, a cozy sofa set, and a refreshment table tucked near the window. Javier walked straight to the center of the room, raising one hand lazily.


    A pulse of mana shimmered around him.


    With practiced ease, he accessed his magic storage, and in a soft flash of light, a peculiar, radiant ore appeared in his hand. It gleamed a pure white, almost translucent, glowing faintly like moonlight captured in stone.


    Liana''s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing the rarity at a glance. Gloria''s gaze lingered on it with silent curiosity.


    But Javier didn''t say a word.


    He just stared at the ore in his hand, a grin slowly forming again.


    Aria, her voice playful and melodic, echoed softly from within Gloria.


    "My my, boy~ white ore~" she purred with amusement. "Quite the treasure you''ve got there." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Javier chuckled. "Oh, this one? It''s not only me who has it. Father has a batch too. I think Rasdingen already finished crafting and upgrading his battle gear¡ªand his sword."


    "Oho~" Aria laughed lightly. "Looks like your father''s preparing everything in advance. Thorough as ever."


    "Yep! That''s what I like about him," Javier grinned, casually flipping the ore in his hand. "Even if he''s scary and annoying sometimes."


    Gloria blinked in mild surprise, then smiled softly. Liana let out a gentle sigh beside her, but there was no disagreement.


    "Well," Aria continued, her tone shifting into nostalgic wonder, "that''s just how Garius is¡­ I still can''t believe the Eye of Truth user turned out to be him. Garius¡­ of all people. Back when none of you were even born¡­ before he married Francesca¡­"


    Javier raised an eyebrow. "You knew him?"


    "Fufu~ Let''s just say I''ve seen many humans come and go," Aria said with a teasing lilt. "But your father¡­ he was interesting even back then. Calm. Ruthless. And always five steps ahead."


    Javier smirked. "Sounds like him, alright."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances, both silently acknowledging the growing weight behind their young master''s role¡­ and the legacy he was slowly stepping into.


    Javier leaned back slightly with a playful smile. "By the way, Aria¡­ can you tell me why you''re scared of my mother?"


    There was a sudden silence.


    "Um¡­ you better not know about it, boy," Aria''s voice wavered slightly.


    "Why?" Javier tilted his head, intrigued.


    "Me and Ari¡­ we can''t say it. No matter what," Aria replied quickly, almost too quickly.


    "Oh? Now I''m even more curious," he grinned, teasing.


    Before he could press further, both Aria and Ari hastily changed the topic.


    "Now, now~ let''s focus on something fun. What are you going to craft today, hmm?"


    With a shrug, Javier raised his hand, and in an instant, a pristine white puppet knight materialized in front of him¡ªits armor gleaming with a cold, pale brilliance.


    "I''m just going to improve this guy."


    Aria let out a dramatic gasp. "Oh my~ how many do you have?"


    "For now? Around thirty¡­ maybe more. Can''t really tell you," he replied with a smirk.


    "My my~ secretive, huh?"


    "Well, they''ll be useful later," Javier said, his tone shifting to something more serious. "After all, we''re going to face other celestial vessels sooner or later."


    He turned toward Liana and Gloria, holding out his hands. "Now then. Liana, Gloria¡ªyour weapons."


    Without hesitation, Liana gently handed him her elegant magic bow, the string glowing faintly with wind energy. Gloria followed, placing her ornate magic warhammer in his hand, its core pulsating with a soft light.


    Javier examined both with care. "Let''s make sure you''re both ready when things get serious."


    "Besides," Javier continued as he inspected the weapons, "after testing Aria''s power¡­ I don''t think your current weapons can handle the tremendous amount of mana and pressure coming from them."


    "Yes, young master," Liana replied with a warm smile, brushing a strand of silver hair behind her ear.


    Gloria simply adjusted her glasses, the corners of her lips curling into a graceful smile of her own.


    Then, without warning, Javier turned toward Liana and made a playful "chuuu!!" sound, puckering his lips and pointing at them like a mischievous child demanding a kiss.


    Liana let out a soft chuckle. "Really now¡­" she whispered fondly, leaning in and planting a gentle kiss on his lips.


    Right beside them, Gloria patiently waited, her eyes calm and expectant¡ªknowing her turn was next. Her hands were neatly folded in front of her, but the slight tint of pink on her cheeks gave her away.


    Javier glanced toward her and grinned.


    She stepped forward without hesitation. "Young master." And with the same gentle care, she gave him her kiss¡ªsoft and filled with silent devotion.


    Ari''s voice echoed softly within Liana''s mind, a bit flustered.


    "Umm¡­ you know¡­"


    "Hm?" Javier tilted his head slightly, curious.


    "If¡­ Liana kisses you¡­" Ari''s voice grew quieter, almost like a whisper. "We can feel it too¡­"


    A pause.


    Aria, who had been unusually chatty just moments ago, suddenly went dead silent. Not a single teasing remark. Not even her usual sultry tone. Just¡­ silence.


    Javier blinked, then slowly turned to glance at Liana, who was looking down with a faint blush.


    He smirked. "Well now¡­ that''s¡­ interesting."


    Still, no response from Aria.


    Javier chuckled to himself.


    "Oho~ did I finally make you both blush?"


    Javier grinned wickedly, hands behind his head as he leaned back against the wall like the smug little villain of his own love story.


    "Well¡­ that means I got myself a harem! Eheh~"


    Liana sighed softly, her smile both amused and helpless. Gloria adjusted her glasses, trying to hide the pink creeping up her cheeks.


    "Oh well," Javier continued with a shrug. "I already have Liana and Gloria¡­ and now you two are inside them, so¡­ yeah. Whatever."


    He gave a dramatic pause, then chuckled.


    "I''m not gonna stop kissing them just because you two can feel it. That''s your problem, not mine. Liana and Gloria are mine¡ªalways mine."


    Liana, flustered but used to this by now, gave him a light bop on the shoulder with the back of her hand. "You really have no shame, young master."


    Gloria turned her head slightly. "Ara¡­ he''s being extra possessive today."


    Inside, Ari groaned dramatically.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m not ready for this level of public affection¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 391 - 391: Weapons and Wishes ( 391 )

    Javier stretched his arms, a relaxed grin spreading across his face.


    "Yep. Can''t wait till all this mess is over¡­ and I turn into a full-fledged adult."


    He glanced over at Liana and Gloria, his eyes softening with affection.


    "I only want to marry the two of them. That''s all."


    Then, with a cheeky smirk, he added,


    "Well¡­ if I marry them and that includes you two inside them, too¡­ then I guess I''m just lucky enough, huh?"


    Inside Liana, Ari let out a small embarrassed squeak.


    "W-What are you saying, you ridiculous human!"


    Meanwhile, inside Gloria, Aria sighed in resignation, her voice sultry but faintly amused.


    "My my¡­ I never thought I''d be part of someone''s marriage like this. But if it''s you¡­ I suppose I''ll accept it..."


    Liana blushed but said nothing, simply placing a gentle hand over her chest.


    Gloria, elegant as ever, cleared her throat.


    "Ahem¡­ It would seem our young master is already planning the future."


    Javier winked.


    "You bet I am."


    Liana sat quietly beside Javier, her slender fingers brushing against the edge of her magic bow.


    "So, what do you plan to do now, young master?"


    Javier didn''t look up. His eyes were focused, both hands weaving magic lines into the weapon as white mana softly pulsed across its frame.


    "For now¡­ just improve your bow, your blade, and your dagger," he said calmly. "That''s enough."


    Then, without skipping a beat, he turned to Gloria.


    "And for you¡ªyour warhammer and that emergency blade of yours. I''ll enhance them both to withstand higher-tier magic amplification."


    Gloria gave a graceful nod, watching the white ore fragments respond to Javier''s touch with practiced admiration.


    "As expected of our young master¡­ you truly don''t hold back when it comes to us."


    Liana smiled softly, her emerald eyes glowing with trust.


    "What about your weapon, young master?"


    Javier finally paused, a sly grin forming as he leaned back slightly in his chair.


    "Me?" He chuckled. "Well¡­ let''s just leave it at that."


    Liana raised an eyebrow, and Gloria narrowed her eyes behind her glasses, but neither pressed further. They knew better¡ªwhatever Javier was preparing, it was something only he could handle¡­ and when the time came, the world would see it.


    They all watched in quiet awe¡ªLiana with Ari inside her, and Gloria with Aria dwelling within¡ªeyes fixed on the young master as he activated his magic crafting skill.


    A brilliant white glow enveloped Javier''s hands as the white ore responded to his touch, melting and reshaping under his command. Threads of mana danced around his fingers like obedient spirits, weaving into the magic bow that rested in front of him.


    Javier didn''t speak. He was focused, his brows slightly furrowed as he carved runes¡ªcomplex, unique symbols of power¡ªdirectly onto the weapon''s frame. These weren''t ordinary enchantments; they were special, designed by Javier himself, refined to the highest precision only he could achieve.


    The magic bow began to shift. Its surface gleamed with a pearlescent sheen, and its design became sleeker and more elegant, radiating a quiet intensity. The moment he finished, the weapon pulsed once, as if acknowledging its rebirth.


    "Done," Javier said casually, already moving on.


    He placed the rest of Liana''s weapons before him¡ªher blade and slender dagger¡ªand began the same process. Each was carefully upgraded with white ore, given the same runework, and infused with refined mana flow to handle the force of Ari''s presence.


    Lastly, he turned to Gloria''s warhammer. Despite its bulk, the white ore molded as if it were silk in his hands. Runes flared to life one by one, etched with purpose, reinforcing the weapon''s durability and mana conductivity.


    In just minutes, all their weapons had been reborn¡ªready for the battles ahead. Both Liana and Gloria felt it in their hands¡­ these were no longer mere weapons; they were something far more powerful.


    "By the way, Aria, Ari."


    "Yes?" both voices echoed faintly inside Gloria and Liana.


    "You two¡­ you''re the Seventh Celestials, right?"


    "Yes... why?" Ari responded cautiously, while Aria sounded vaguely amused.


    "Tell me honestly," Javier''s tone dropped a bit, serious now. "Can either of you beat my father?"


    A pause.


    Then Ari answered, her voice firm but slightly grim. "Without a vessel? No..."


    "Huh? Seriously?" Javier blinked.


    "Who could fight that monster?" Aria chimed in, scoffing. "Not only is he strong, but he''s also talented beyond normal human standards. And he has those eyes."


    "You mean that Eye of Truth thing?" Javier asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Exactly," Ari said. "He sees through everything¡ªplans, lies, magic formations, weak points. Even with our power, facing him directly¡­ we wouldn''t stand a chance without a strong vessel."


    Javier rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So even after this¡­ with Liana and Gloria as your vessels, do you think you could fight him?"


    Another brief silence.


    "No..." Aria admitted quietly. "Even then, we don''t think we can win."


    Javier fell silent.


    Then¡ª


    "Seriously!!!?"


    Ari answered shyly, "You know how long he needed to take us both down before¡­?"


    She hesitated, then muttered, "...Five attacks."


    "..."


    "FOR REALLLL!!!??" Javier exploded, nearly jumping from his seat.


    After hearing this from both of them, Javier leaned back again, falling into thought.


    "¡­I wonder," he muttered. "If I even have a chance to fight him head-on someday. I wonder just how strong he really is."


    But then¡ªa chill ran down his spine.


    He remembered.


    That day.


    His father, Garius, was grinning like a maniac, casually sparring with Alf, Hesbeirn, and that bulky musclehead royal force general, Gilmon¡­


    Using only a wooden sword.


    And still pushing all three of them back without breaking a sweat.


    Javier''s eyes twitched.


    "...No no no no no¡­" he whispered, immediately shaking his head.


    "Better not."


    "Well, young master," Liana said softly, sitting beside him. "You are going to be the next lord. That means, sooner or later¡­ you''ll have to fight him anyway."


    Javier froze.


    He slowly turned to face her, eyes wide.


    "For what?!"


    He pointed at himself, then exaggeratedly gestured outward. "There''s no way! That father of mine is a monster! He defeated both Ari and Aria in five attacks! Five!!"


    He flailed his arms. "I''m sure it''s not just punches and kicks either!"


    Ari and Aria both went quiet inside.


    "¡­What kind of attack did he even use?" Javier asked, narrowing his eyes. "Tell me."


    Again, silence. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You both can''t tell?"


    Aria sighed inside Gloria.


    "¡­Your mother, Francesca, already warned us."


    "Warned you?"


    "She said not to speak a word about her. And that also includes how your father attacks¡­ or what kind of skills he truly uses."


    Javier''s jaw dropped.


    Ari and Aria didn''t answer.


    But the silence was answer enough.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 392 - 392: Legacy and Duty ( 392 )

    "If that''s true¡­" Javier muttered, crossing his arms with a serious expression, "then he could probably handle a Celestial with ease!"


    "Yes," Aria answered gently, "if it''s only one or two¡­ maybe. But not if the Celestial has a stronger vessel."


    Ari added, "If three Celestials are merged into one vessel, their power multiplies. That kind of fusion¡­ would be stronger than us."


    Javier blinked. "Wait, hold on. But you are the Seventh, right? The highest one?"


    "Yes," Aria replied. "But there''s something you need to know."


    "Hm?"


    "Celestials grow stronger by absorbing the powers and skills of those they defeat¡­ if they kill them."


    Javier''s eyes widened. "For real?!"


    "Yes," Aria confirmed with a solemn tone. "Let''s say they defeat you and kill you. The moment your soul is extinguished¡­ your skills, your magic, your strength¡ªit becomes theirs. They inherit everything."


    Javier leaned back, exhaling. "So¡­ they''re like parasites that evolve every time they kill someone strong."


    "Exactly," Aria said.


    "Which means," Ari added, "if even one Celestial gets too many strong kills¡­ they''ll become something even we can''t stop."


    "This is serious¡­" Javier muttered, his usual playful tone gone. His gaze sharpened. "If they manage to kill Alf¡­ and absorb his power¡­ they''ll get Alf''s skills, speed, everything."


    "Yes," Aria said. "But you should know something else."


    Javier looked at her. "What?"


    "Alf, Errinette, and Hesbeirn¡­ they''re not just strong. They''re exceptional. We''ve fought them before."


    "You what?" Javier blinked.


    Ari chimed in. "It was during a major confrontation. Your father used them to stall us¡ªwhile he, Francesca, Veldrac, Mylezra, and Lioness faced the other Celestials directly."


    Aria nodded. "They were meant to be distractions. But even so¡­ they pushed us hard. Garius didn''t choose them randomly. Each one of them was a wall we had to climb."


    Javier''s jaw tightened. "So even you two had trouble¡­ with them?"


    "More than trouble," Ari said quietly. "We nearly lost."


    Aria''s voice softened.


    "By the time your father and mother managed to seal the other Celestials¡­ we were already broken."


    Ari continued, her tone trembling with the memory. "They could''ve sealed us easily. Garius had us bound. I couldn''t even move¡­ and I¡ª" She paused, her voice cracking. "I was crying¡­ begging your mother not to seal us."


    Javier stayed quiet, listening.


    "She didn''t have to show mercy," Aria whispered. "But she did. Your mother looked at us¡­ and said, ''If peace is truly what you seek¡­ then earn it.''"


    "We promised," Ari added gently. "We swore to behave. We only wanted peace¡­ not war."


    Javier leaned back, closing his eyes briefly.


    ¡­So that''s how it was.


    A silent moment passed.


    Then¡ª


    A sudden voice echoed from outside the room.


    "That was before."


    Javier froze.


    "...Huh?"


    He whipped his head toward the door just as it slowly creaked open.


    There, standing like a scene straight out of a nightmare¡ªor a family meeting from hell¡ªwere his father and mother.


    Garius strode in with his usual aura of lazy dominance, like this was his living room all along.


    Francesca, elegant and composed, followed just behind him.


    "C-Crap!" Javier muttered under his breath.


    And as if that wasn''t enough¡ª


    Errinette and Alf strolled in right after, moving like it was perfectly normal to crash their young master''s secret workshop. Errinette calmly poured a glass of wine for Garius, while Alf handed one to Francesca.


    Garius sank into the nearby sofa, stretching his legs out as if he owned the place.


    "That was when we were young," he said, glancing at Javier with that trademark smirk.


    "But now? We''re a bit older, you know. Things change when people grow old..."


    Garius leaned back on the sofa, swirling the wine in his glass with a calm, thoughtful air.


    "Back then, we were younger¡­ could fight the whole day if we wanted."


    He paused, then glanced at Javier with a half-smile.


    "But now? Times have changed."


    Javier knew deep down his old man probably could still fight for days without breaking a sweat¡­ but no one dared to say it.


    "That''s why it''s your responsibility now, Javier," Garius set the glass down gently.


    "The borders are already reinforced. We''ve done what we can¡­ but the future''s uncertain. Always be prepared."


    Javier straightened up slightly, his expression sharpening.


    "Yes, esteemed father."


    Garius locked eyes with him, and his tone turned a bit more serious.


    "Train hard. Prepare for the worst."


    There was no smile now¡ªjust the weight of experience in his gaze.


    Javier nodded slowly, his usual playful attitude melting into quiet resolve.


    "Understood."


    "Aria, Ari!" Garius''s voice was calm, but it carried a weight that silenced the room.


    "Y-Yes, Garius!?" Aria and Ari answered in unison, clearly flustered.


    Garius sipped his wine casually before speaking again.


    "Make sure you don''t lose... to whatever Celestial shows up."


    His gaze, sharp and unblinking, lingered as if peering directly into their souls.


    Aria and Ari stiffened even further.


    "¡­Y-Yes, of course!" Aria stammered.


    "W-We won''t! Promise!" Ari added quickly.


    Even Javier felt a chill crawl up his back.


    "Scary as always¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Garius didn''t respond¡ªhe didn''t need to. The message was clear.


    Francesca, elegantly sipping her tea beside him, gave a soft smile.


    "Make sure you all listen to him. Especially you, Honey bun~." She directed her gaze at Javier.


    He chuckled nervously.


    "¡­Yes, Mother."


    As the room remained silent under the weight of Garius''s presence, he rose from the sofa with a graceful ease that belied his overwhelming strength. Francesca followed beside him, still holding her teacup, serene as ever. Alf and Errinette trailed just behind them, as composed as the shadows they moved like.


    Just before they reached the door, Garius paused.


    His sharp eyes turned toward Javier one last time¡ªpiercing, unwavering.


    "Take this seriously," he said, voice low but firm.


    "Don''t test it. Don''t try it. Don''t play with it. Make no mistake, Javier."


    Javier, for once, didn''t have a quip or smirk ready. He stood tall and answered clearly,


    "Yes, esteemed father."


    Garius gave the smallest nod, then turned away without another word.


    The door closed softly behind them.


    Only then did Javier exhale.


    "¡­Whew."


    Liana gently placed a hand on his arm, while Gloria adjusted her glasses, her usual calm expression returning. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That was¡­ intense," Javier muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Seriously, how do you all stay so calm around him?"


    Liana smiled gently.


    "We''re not. We just hide it well."


    "Ara¡­ you should''ve seen your own face just now, young master," Gloria teased softly.


    Javier gave a tired grin.


    "¡­Yeah, yeah. I''m just glad he didn''t ask to ''spar'' or something¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 393 - 393: Sins of Submission ( 393 )

    In the grand royal bedchamber of the Amazarak Kingdom, golden curtains gently fluttered in the breeze coming through the arched windows. Morning sunlight poured across the velvet sheets, painting the room in a soft glow.


    Queen Zephyra stirred, stretching slightly as she opened her eyes. Her hair cascaded over the pillows, and her eyes turned to the figure lying beside her.


    Kenjirou, the Sword Hero summoned from another world, still lay half-asleep, his hair tousled and his breathing calm.


    A satisfied smile curled on Zephyra''s lips.


    He''s completely under my spell now¡­ she thought, brushing a strand of hair from her face. That foolish hero¡­ already obsessed with me.


    She gently nudged him.


    "Kenjirou~ wake up," she cooed.


    He blinked, groggy. "Hmm? Oh¡­ sorry."


    Zephyra chuckled lightly, her voice smooth and commanding.


    "No need to worry. But get up now and prepare yourself. Meet me in the throne room shortly." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rose with regal grace, slipping into her elegant robe as she walked toward the balcony. Behind her, Kenjirou sat up slowly, watching her silhouette against the morning light¡ªstill caught in the daze of her overwhelming presence.


    Zephyra''s smile deepened.


    Step one, complete. Now, let the next phase begin¡­


    As the heavy doors to the royal bedchamber creaked open, a servant in dark ceremonial robes stepped in and lowered her head respectfully.


    "My queen."


    Zephyra didn''t turn around at first. Her gaze was fixed over the balcony, watching the city awaken below the misty sky. Only after a moment did she glance over her shoulder, noting the absence of Kenjirou, who had already left.


    Then she smirked¡ªcalm, calculated, predatory.


    "The human hero is gone," she murmured.


    The servant nodded. "Yes, my queen. He left for the training grounds as ordered."


    Zephyra turned fully now, her long robe flowing like a shadow around her. She took a slow step forward, eyes gleaming.


    "Good. Now," she said, her voice cold yet elegant, "is the preparation complete?"


    The servant bowed lower. "Yes, my queen. Everything is ready."


    Zephyra''s smirk deepened. Her presence grew heavier, commanding.


    "Excellent. Bring that thing to the throne room later. And inform the others to be ready. I want no delays."


    "As you wish, my queen."


    With a sharp bow, the servant turned and left quickly, the doors shutting softly behind her.


    Zephyra stood alone for a moment longer, a soft wind brushing through the balcony drapes.


    "Now then¡­ let''s see what kind of chaos we can stir next."


    She stood before her full-length obsidian mirror, her reflection cloaked in layers of silver and black silk laced with glowing runes. Her long hair was pinned back with a crown that shimmered like starlight, her eyes sharp and cold with purpose.


    With one final glance, she adjusted her cloak, letting it fall over her shoulders like a queen draped in dusk itself.


    She turned.


    Waiting just outside were her elite Amazarak warriors¡ªtall, powerful women clad in dark armor etched with crimson markings. Their expressions were calm and unreadable, like statues that moved only when commanded.


    "Let''s go," Zephyra said softly.


    No words were needed. The warriors silently fell into formation, flanking their queen on either side as she strode down the grand corridor toward the throne room. The rhythmic sound of armored boots echoed through the palace halls.


    As they moved, Zephyra''s mind wandered¡ªnot with doubt, but with satisfaction.


    "Soon, my Kenjirou¡­ your arm will be whole once more."


    Her fingers curled, as if already feeling the pulse of magic within the artificial limb she had prepared¡ªan intricate creation, fused with her essence, sealed with her power.


    To any outsider, it was a gift.


    But for Zephyra, it was a guarantee. A bond. A leash beneath a promise.


    The warriors continued their silent escort, unbothered, accustomed to their queen''s silence and grace. This was routine for them¡ªguarding their monarch, preparing for war, or for something worse.


    The grand doors of the throne room came into view, towering and imposing.


    Zephyra didn''t break stride.


    The moment was approaching.


    And everyone would soon play their part.


    Queen Zephyra ascended her throne. She moved like a flowing shadow, every step graceful, deliberate, and powerful.


    Once seated, a velvet-draped box was carried forward by two elite attendants. With reverence, they placed it before her and stepped back in unison.


    Zephyra opened the box slowly.


    Inside, the artificial hand gleamed¡ªa masterwork of magic and craftsmanship, made of darkened silver, etched with blood-red veins of mana that pulsed like a heartbeat. It radiated quiet power¡­ and submission.


    She took it gently, holding it in her hands. Her eyes narrowed.


    Then, she bit her lower lip, drawing a thin stream of blood.


    With practiced grace, she let the droplets fall onto the hand. The mana veins surged brighter. Zephyra''s voice was calm, but it carried across the room as she began her chant.


    Ancient words spilled from her lips¡ªforgotten by time, meant only for one presence.


    The air shimmered.


    From that shimmer, a radiant form materialized¡ªa spirit cloaked in divine illusion. To mortals, it would appear as a goddess, elegant and eternal. But Zephyra knew the truth. She called, and it answered¡ªnot from devotion, but from pact.


    The hand twitched slightly. The seal was complete.


    Then she turned her gaze toward one of her advisors.The woman stood at attention beside the throne.


    Zephyra''s voice was calm and commanding.


    "Call the hero."


    The advisor bowed.


    "As you command, my queen."


    And with that, she turned and left, her heels echoing on the polished stone floor.


    Zephyra leaned back, holding the arm as if cradling a gift. Her smile was unreadable.


    Kenjirou stepped into the grand throne room, the massive doors closing behind him with a low, echoing thud. The scent of incense lingered in the air, mingling with the faint, sweet aroma that always seemed to follow Queen Zephyra.


    He walked to the center of the chamber, his eyes drawn to the woman seated on the throne¡ªhis queen, his savior, the one who had captivated his heart.


    Without hesitation, he knelt.


    "Your Majesty."


    Zephyra''s crimson lips curved into a slow smile. Her steps echoed softly as she descended from the throne, elegant and poised, cradling the crafted hand with care.


    "Rise, Kenjirou," she said, her voice smooth and rich like silk.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    He rose to his feet, his eyes flickering to the strange, beautiful creation she carried. His heart pounded with anticipation.


    Zephyra leaned closer, the distance between them disappearing in an instant. Her breath was warm against his ear, her tone low and teasing¡ªsweet enough to melt steel.


    "You will get back what you lost, my handsome Kenjirou."


    A soft shiver ran down his spine.


    Kenjirou couldn''t stop the smile that spread across his face. His gaze locked on hers¡ªeyes full of admiration, gratitude¡­ and something deeper. Zephyra had given him hope when he was broken. She had given him comfort when he was lost.


    And now, she was giving him power.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 394 - 394: Desire and Dominion ( 394 )

    Kenjirou stood tall, breath steady¡ªuntil the attendants moved in.


    With practiced precision, they removed the upper part of his clothing, revealing the scarred stump where his left arm used to be. The cold air brushed against his skin, but he didn''t flinch. His eyes remained locked on Zephyra.


    She stepped forward, holding the artificial arm in both hands.


    Without a word, Zephyra placed the limb against his shoulder. A sharp chant escaped her lips, and in an instant¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blinding surge of power erupted.


    "AAARRGGHHH!!"


    Kenjirou''s body jerked violently. Magic threads stabbed into his nerves, binding the arm to his soul. The pain was unbearable¡ªsearing heat and icy needles all at once.


    Zephyra only smiled, calm and unbothered by his screams.


    "Endure it, my Kenjirou," she whispered, her voice like velvet mixed with thorns.


    "If you want your power¡­ if you truly want your revenge¡­"


    Kenjirou dropped to one knee, fists clenched, veins glowing with raw mana. His thoughts spun in chaos, but at the center of it all was one name.


    Javier De Armand.


    The face of the one who defeated him. The one who took his pride¡­ and his arm.


    "AARRRRAAAGGHHH!!"


    He roared, refusing to fall, forcing himself through the agony. The artificial arm began to move¡ªfingers twitching, joints locking into place.


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, trembling from the aftermath of the ritual. Then, suddenly¡ªhe felt it.


    His left arm.


    The phantom pain was gone, replaced by weight¡­ strength¡­ power.


    Despite the lingering burn in his nerves, a smirk crept onto his face.


    With slow, steady movements, he rose to his feet. His body still shook, but he stood tall. Dominant. Alive.


    His left fingers twitched. Then flexed.


    He clenched his fist.


    Unclenched it.


    Then swung the arm to the side with a sharp, fluid motion.


    Mana surged¡ªbrilliant and violent¡ªas he channeled it into the arm. Crimson veins pulsed across the surface like lightning.


    "Wow¡­" he breathed, in awe of the sensation.


    Zephyra stepped close, her voice a seductive melody in his ear.


    "How do you like it¡­ my love?"


    Kenjirou turned to her, still smirking.


    "I love it."


    She leaned in and kissed him¡ªdeep, intense, possessive.


    "I''m happy you like it," she whispered, her lips brushing against his.


    "Now I can get my revenge on that brat!"


    His voice dripped with hatred¡ªJavier''s name burning behind his eyes.


    But Zephyra gently held his chin, guiding his gaze back to her.


    "Not yet, my love," she whispered again, her voice lower now.


    "There''s more power for you to claim."


    "Oh? You have more surprises for me?"


    Kenjirou lifted his new left arm, brushing Zephyra''s chin with his fingertips¡ªtesting the strength, enjoying the sensation.


    Zephyra smiled, then leaned in to kiss him again¡ªslow, lingering, confident.


    "Yes¡­ more power," she whispered against his lips.


    "So you can crush anyone who stands between you and the Armand family."


    Kenjirou stared at her, mesmerized¡ªnot just by her beauty, but by the presence she radiated.


    Powerful. Alluring. Dangerous.


    "I''m lucky to have you, my queen," he said, his voice low.


    Zephyra placed a finger on his lips, silencing him gently.


    "Shhh¡­ Don''t call me queen in private," she whispered.


    "Call me something sweeter."


    "My love¡­"


    Zephyra smiled with satisfaction, her fingers gently brushing against Kenjirou''s chest.


    "Ahh¡­ this is why I adore you, my handsome Kenjirou."


    She leaned closer, her voice a sultry whisper meant only for him.


    "Now, once you''ve claimed this power, you must learn to master it. And once you do¡­ you''ll become the most powerful man in this world."


    Her eyes gleamed with ambition.


    "You will help me destroy every kingdom that dared to look down on Amazarak. Every fool that mocked us, doubted us¡­ they will kneel."


    Kenjirou''s smirk returned, unwavering.


    "Anything for you, my love," he said with steel in his voice.


    "I''ll do anything¡ªonly for you."


    Zephyra closed the gap between them, cupping his face with both hands.


    "That''s exactly what I want to hear, my Kenjirou."


    She kissed him deeply, claiming his heart once more.


    Zephyra traced her finger along Kenjirou''s newly restored arm, her eyes gleaming with mystery and desire.


    "And I''ll grant you another power," she whispered, her voice like velvet.


    "A power that will ensure you grow even stronger¡­ unstoppable."


    Kenjirou raised an eyebrow, intrigued, his heart pounding not just from her closeness but from the promise of more strength¡ªmore revenge.


    "Another power?" he asked with anticipation.


    Zephyra leaned in, her lips brushing against his ear.


    "Yes¡­ a gift waiting deep within my domain. When the time is right, you''ll claim it. And when you do, no one¡ªnot even the Armand family¡ªwill stand in your way."


    Kenjirou clenched his left hand, the power surging through him. He could feel it¡ªhis destiny shifting.


    "Then I''ll crush them all. For you."


    Zephyra smiled, pleased.


    "That''s my Kenjirou."


    "My queen..."


    Zephyra turned her gaze, calm yet expectant, as one of her attendants bowed respectfully.


    "The preparation is complete. Everything is ready."


    A slow, satisfied smile formed on her lips.


    "Ah~ you hear that, my beloved Kenjirou? It''s as if fate itself has aligned for you. Looks like... this power might be yours¡ªtoday."


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened, excitement and hunger flashing within them.


    "For real?"


    "Yes," Zephyra replied, stepping closer and brushing her fingers lightly over his chest.


    "The power that will remove your limits¡­ unleash your mana, enhance your skills, and awaken strength you never thought possible."


    Kenjirou could feel his heart pounding. His breath quickened.


    "Ohhh!! I can''t wait for it!" he said with a wild grin.


    Zephyra chuckled softly, seductive and dangerous at once.


    "Then follow me, my love. Your ascension begins now."


    As they walked arm in arm, Queen Zephyra''s smile deepened into a smirk.


    She knew¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat the celestial was dangerous.


    But with that artificial hand now fused to his body, enchanted with her blood and bound by ancient seals, he could never raise that arm against her. Not even if he tried.


    That alone was enough to satisfy her.


    But it wasn''t just the binding magic.


    No.


    Kenjirou was mesmerized¡ªheart, mind, and body. He adored her. Worshiped her. Desired her.


    And most importantly, he trusted her completely.


    Exactly as planned.


    All she needed now was for this foolish, devoted human hero to claim that power. The hidden force sealed away beneath her lands¡­ a power meant for gods.


    Once he absorbed it¡ªonce he grew stronger, fiercer, unstoppable¡ªshe would unleash him upon the world.


    Every kingdom that ever looked down on Amazarak would burn. Every arrogant king and prideful noble would fall. And every celestial vessel would be hunted down by the very blade they feared.


    Kenjirou.


    He would gather their power, one by one, and unknowingly place it at her feet.


    Until the day he no longer served a purpose.


    Until the day he died.


    And when that day came¡­ Zephyra would already stand above all.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 395 - 395: Bound by Blood, Fueled by Rage ( 395 )

    Queen Zephyra and the elite Amazarak warriors finally arrived at the sacred site.


    The heavy stone doors opened with a deep rumble, revealing a vast chamber¡ªancient, solemn, and filled with quiet power.


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened as he stepped inside.


    There, towering above them all, stood a colossal statue of the Amazarak Goddess. Her stony gaze looked down with both serenity and authority, arms stretched wide in eternal embrace.


    At the heart of the chamber lay a carved stone pedestal. Upon it, a glowing crystal pulsed softly, as if alive. The entire hall was shaped like a grand temple, a place of reverence and power¡ªits air thick with lingering magic. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zephyra moved forward with calm grace and settled into a seat prepared by her attendants¡ªan ornate throne-like chair draped in dark violet cloth and golden embroidery.


    She crossed one leg over the other and gazed at Kenjirou with a cool smile.


    "Kenjirou..."


    He turned to her instantly. "Yes, my love?"


    "Go to the center. And prepare."


    Kenjirou nodded without hesitation.


    He approached the pedestal where the glowing stone rested¡ªits light flickering like a heartbeat. A surge of unseen energy brushed against his skin as he stood before it.


    He took a deep breath.


    Waiting. Ready.


    As Kenjirou stood in the center, eyes locked onto the glowing stone, Zephyra raised her hand gently.


    Without a word, the nearby attendants moved swiftly.


    From behind the curtains of the temple chamber, several Amazarak servants stepped forward¡ªeach carrying carefully wrapped bundles. One held a carved wooden box containing a silver comb with strands of hair still clinging to it. Another brought folded pieces of dark silk clothing¡ªonce worn by Zania, their most loyal and deadly enforcer.


    And finally¡­ one servant stepped forward with a small, sealed glass jar. Inside, dark red liquid shimmered faintly.


    Zania''s blood.


    Collected just before she was sent on her mission to infiltrate the Armand territory.


    Zephyra''s eyes narrowed slightly, remembering how Zania had failed¡ªdefeated and captured by that irritating boy, Javier De Armand.


    But Zephyra didn''t care about Zania''s personal interests. Zania was no longer the focus.


    This blood, this essence¡­ was all that mattered.


    The connection.


    The key.


    She gave a small nod. "Begin the preparation."


    The servants placed the items¡ªcomb, clothes, and jar¡ªat the base of the glowing stone, encircling it like offerings. One of the elder priestesses stepped forward, chanting in an ancient tongue, while the blood inside the jar began to swirl unnaturally.


    Kenjirou watched, puzzled, but stayed silent.


    Zephyra smiled darkly to herself.


    This was the first step.


    As the final drop of Zania''s blood spilled onto the glowing stone, a pulse of crimson light surged across the floor¡ªveins of magic spreading like cracks through the ancient stonework. The air thickened, humming with power, and the temple''s torches flickered violently.


    Then¡ªshe appeared.


    Descending in a swirl of golden mist and divine radiance, the Goddess of Amazarak emerged, hovering just above the glowing seal. Her form was ethereal, radiant, and larger than life¡ªyet her eyes were cold, sharp, and acutely aware.


    "The blood has been offered... the bond is complete... the seal may now be undone..." Her voice echoed with unnatural grace, vibrating within the bones of everyone present.


    The stone pedestal at the center split open with a blinding light. From it, a dark, immense pressure flooded the chamber¡ªa power that had been sealed away for generations. The glowing runes faded, and an eerie silence followed, heavy with anticipation.


    Zephyra''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    So it''s true¡­ Zania really was the key all along, she thought, her smirk deepening. Foolish girl. At least you served one final purpose.


    She turned to Kenjirou, whose breathing quickened in response to the overwhelming energy.


    "Touch it, Kenjirou." Her voice was smooth and commanding, laced with seduction and purpose. "With your new hand."


    Kenjirou hesitated only for a moment. Then, with a determined gaze¡ªand completely unaware of the deeper trap¡ªhe reached out with his artificial left arm.


    As his fingers made contact with the core of the now-unsealed power, a violent surge of mana exploded from the stone.


    Kenjirou screamed again¡ªbut this time, it was not just pain.


    It was transformation.


    Power poured into him like a tidal wave¡ªoverwhelming, addicting, corrupting. His body trembled, eyes widening with the intoxicating sensation of strength unlike anything he had ever known.


    Zephyra watched from her throne-like seat, her smile cold.


    Kenjirou stood in the center of the chamber, his body trembling as the power surged through him like a roaring storm. It wasn''t just energy¡ªit was divine. Tremendous. Vast. Something primal, ancient, and deeply unnatural.


    He could feel it coursing through every vein, every fiber of muscle.


    His breathing grew heavier.


    "This... this is more than anything I''ve felt before¡­" he muttered, wide-eyed. "Stronger than the blessing I received from the Three Saints¡­ even stronger than when I was first summoned to this world."


    He clenched his fists¡ªboth of them.


    His new left hand responded perfectly, glowing faintly with an ethereal aura as it radiated untamed mana.


    "After I lost to that brat¡­ after I lost this hand¡­"


    He raised his arm toward the sky, laughing madly.


    "NOW I''VE GAINED MORE! This strength¡ªTHIS is what I needed!!"


    "NOW I CAN CRUSH THE ENTIRE ARMAND FAMILY!!!"


    The elite warriors around him stood silently, tense. Even they could feel the pressure he now exuded¡ªoverwhelming and unstable.


    But Zephyra only smirked, lounging elegantly on her seat as if everything was proceeding exactly as she had planned.


    "Not yet, my love," she said sweetly, her voice both calming and commanding.


    Kenjirou turned toward her, still pulsing with raw power. "Yes, my queen?"


    Zephyra rose slowly, her gown shimmering in the divine light left behind by the ritual. She stepped toward him, placing a soft hand on his chest.


    "There''s something you must do first."


    "What is it?"


    "We must hunt down all the Celestial Vessels. One by one. Their power lies dormant across this world¡ªhidden within people, sealed in ancient temples, waiting to be claimed."


    She leaned close, her breath brushing his ear.


    "Once you''ve absorbed all of them, once they all belong to you... then, and only then, will you have the strength to truly crush anyone you desire."


    Kenjirou grinned, bloodthirsty. "Then I''ll destroy them all. I''ll take their power. And then I''ll wipe out Javier De Armand and everything connected to him."


    Zephyra smiled sweetly, her eyes gleaming with cold calculation.


    Yes... destroy them all, my love...


    All the Celestial Vessels¡­ all the kingdoms¡­


    All¡­ except me.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 396 - 396: Revelry in Blood ( 396 )

    "Now, Kenjirou."


    "Yes, my love?" he replied, turning to her with eager eyes, still filled with a sense of power.


    But Zephyra didn''t say anything.


    She just raised her hand and made a small, graceful gesture with her fingers.


    That was all.


    Kenjirou blinked, momentarily confused.


    Then, his body moved on its own.


    Without thinking. Without resisting. His knees went weak.


    He dropped to the ground, kneeling before her.


    His eyes were wide, and his breathing was uneven.


    He looked up, startled. "Why did I¡ª?"


    Zephyra stepped closer, her smile calm. She reached out and gently touched his cheek.


    "You don''t need to understand," she whispered.


    She leaned in and softly brushed her lips against his forehead.


    Kenjirou stared at her, heart racing. He felt confused, enchanted, and trapped.


    Zephyra''s smile grew even wider.


    "You love me, don''t you, Kenjirou?" Her voice was soft, like silk against his skin.


    Kenjirou looked up at her, his eyes steady, heart completely given to her.


    "Yes, my love," he said without hesitation.


    A slow smile appeared on her lips. "Good."


    She turned, her long cape fluttering gently as she walked a few steps forward; her voice echoed in the chamber.


    "Now we have a mission to do."


    Kenjirou stood up, determined, his eyes filled with loyalty and purpose. "Anything you wish, my love."


    Zephyra glanced over her shoulder, her gaze sharp like a blade, yet filled with affection.


    "Then let us begin."


    Zephyra turned, her crimson cloak swirling behind her as she faced her gathered warriors¡ªrows of elite Amazarak soldiers and towering generals standing at attention beneath the shadow of the ancient hall.


    "Prepare the troops!" Her voice rang out like thunder, clear and commanding.


    All at once, they dropped to one knee, fists over their hearts.


    "Yes, my Queen!"


    A smirk appeared on her lips as she raised her hand high. "We are going to invade and crush¡­ the Halfling Kingdom."


    A low growl of excitement spread through the warriors.


    Then she looked at Kenjirou, her eyes gleaming like molten gold.


    "And you, Kenjirou¡­"


    He stepped forward, standing tall with pride, his new arm at his side.


    "Yes, my love?"


    "You will kill Gurdan, the Halfling King," she said coldly, "and absorb his celestial."


    Kenjirou grinned, wicked and wild.


    "As you command."


    The first wave had begun.


    Amazarak banners fluttered like war drums in the wind as the elite forces charged through the border between the Halfling Kingdom and Amazarak territory. Screams, clashing steel, and the scent of blood filled the battlefield.


    At the front¡ªlaughing and reveling in chaos¡ªwas Kenjirou.


    He swung his sword with brutal precision, cutting down halfling soldiers easily. Each kill made him feel alive¡ªmore than alive. Unstoppable.


    Zephyra''s voice echoed in his mind through their magical link.


    "You know, Kenjirou¡­"


    "Yes, my love?" he replied, his eyes wild with bloodlust.


    "You can absorb them. Their strength, their mana¡­ all of it. Make it yours."


    Kenjirou''s lips curled into a grin.


    "Ohhh¡­ you really are the best."


    Then, he spotted the Halfling Captain, a tough warrior standing at the front lines, wounded but defiant.


    Without hesitation, Kenjirou thrust his left hand¡ªhis cursed, gifted, powerful arm¡ªdeep into the captain''s chest.


    The Captain''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mouth opened to speak¡ªbut no words came.


    Kenjirou grinned as a dark mist began to rise from the captain''s body. Like smoke from burning wood, the captain''s form twisted, crumbled, and dissolved into mist¡ªdrawn into Kenjirou''s left arm like a hungry vortex. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He inhaled deeply, and with it, the captain vanished entirely¡ªhis essence consumed.


    Kenjirou exhaled, feeling power surge through his veins.


    "Delicious," he muttered, his eyes glowing faintly.


    Behind him, the Amazarak troops roared louder, their queen''s champion growing stronger with every soul claimed.


    "Now¡ª" Zephyra''s voice commanded authority as she rose from her war chariot, her eyes shining with triumph. "¡ªwe move to the next town. Leave no one standing."


    Kenjirou stood in the center of the blood-soaked field, his armor stained with victory. He licked his lips, eager for more.


    He raised his head, his eyes blazing with murderous intent.


    "Kenjirou?"


    "Yes, my love."


    Zephyra''s voice purred with pride and satisfaction.


    "Good job on the surprise attack. I''m sure those halflings never saw it coming when we struck their border."


    Kenjirou chuckled darkly, wiping blood from his blade.


    "I''m just a humble lover, following the will of his beloved queen."


    "My, my¡­ how sweet," Zephyra cooed. "Now, listen carefully."


    Her tone shifted to a commander''s¡ªsharp, commanding, and cold.


    "Take command of the 5,000 Amazarak warriors under your lead. I''ll return soon with more reinforcements. For now, focus on conquering this kingdom¡ªevery town, every village. Leave no corner untouched."


    Kenjirou stood tall, his eyes scanning the horizon, already filled with smoke from burning halfling outposts.


    "Understood. The moment they realize what we''ve done, they''ll rally for a counterattack. I''ll crush them before they get a chance."


    "That''s what I like to hear." Zephyra''s voice faded for now, but her smirk lingered in Kenjirou''s mind.


    He raised his left hand, pulsing with new power, and turned to face his troops.


    "We march!" he roared. "Burn it all down!"


    Kenjirou charged into the village like a storm unleashed, his Divine Sword¡ªa masterpiece reforged and enhanced by Amazarak''s finest blacksmiths¡ªgleaming with dark energy. With every swing, the air cracked, and halfling warriors fell like wheat before a scythe.


    His laughter echoed over the area.


    "Weak! All of you are weak! This is what happens when you refuse to kneel before the Queen of Amazarak!"


    Blood splattered the ground as he spun through the streets, cutting down anyone who dared to resist¡ªor flee. His new left arm pulsed with strange energy, feeding his frenzy and making him feel invincible.


    The Amazarak warriors behind him, once disciplined and calculating, were now wild and merciless. They roared with bloodlust, caught up in Kenjirou''s energy. His very presence, twisted by the celestial power within, spread madness and dominance.


    Screams filled the air. Fires raged. The village¡ªa peaceful place just hours before¡ªwas reduced to chaos and ash.


    A halfling elder, trembling but defiant, stepped forward with a staff in hand.


    "Monster¡­ This land never asked for war¡­"


    Kenjirou''s grin widened.


    "Then you should''ve knelt. Well...Too late now."


    He raised his left hand. The elder''s eyes filled with horror as smoke coiled from his body¡ªand in an instant, he was gone, absorbed like the others before him.


    Kenjirou inhaled deeply.


    His eyes were wide with madness, his face twisted in a grin that was dark.


    His laughter echoed across the scorched village like a death knell.


    "MORE! MORE!!!!"


    The Divine Sword dripped with blood as he turned toward the Amazarak warriors, many of them still soaked in the gore of the last skirmish. His voice dropped¡ªdark, commanding, and devoid of humanity.


    "SHOW THEM NO MERCY!!!"


    He pointed toward the panicked survivors.


    "Take the women. Do as you please."


    He didn''t stop there.


    "Kill all the men. Burn their homes. Make sure not a single halfling forgets the name of Queen Zephyra!!"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 397 - 397: Twisted Triumph ( 397 )

    The Amazarak warriors roared with savage excitement. Like unleashed beasts, they charged deeper into the village. Terrified screams erupted¡ªhelpless cries swallowed by fire and steel. Homes were torn apart.


    Children were dragged from hiding. Mothers clutched their little ones, only to be forcibly separated. There was no honor here, no battle¡ªjust butchery.


    Kenjirou stood in the center of it all, arms spread wide like a conductor leading a macabre orchestra of destruction.


    "This¡­ this is how you make a kingdom kneel! Let the world fear the wrath of Amazarak!"


    Behind him, smoke rose like black pillars into the sky. The once-peaceful village was now a smoldering ruin. And Kenjirou¡ªonce a summoned hero, once a man chosen by the Saint of the Three Gods¡ªhad become a monster.


    Meanwhile, deep within the heart of the Halfling Kingdom¡­


    A grand hall filled with ancient magic trembled slightly. In its center, King Gurdan, broad-shouldered and wearing ceremonial armor etched with silver runes, took a deep breath.


    Celestial light glowed faintly beneath his skin¡ªhis body had just accepted the Celestial Being.


    He slowly opened his eyes. with Power now reside within his soul.


    "It is done." His voice echoed with newfound strength.


    "I am now¡­ a Celestial Vessel."


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Your Majesty!!"


    The double doors to the hall swung open, and a panicked commander stumbled in, armor clinking.


    "What is it?" Gurdan asked, his tone sharp.


    "It''s Amazarak, sire. They''ve attacked! The border villages¡ªRindel, Forza, and Delcroft¡ªthey''ve all fallen!"


    "WHAT?!" Gurdan roared, fists clenching as the light within him flickered dangerously.


    "How dare they violate the treaty! They''ve declared war¡ªon us! On the Halfling Kingdom!!"


    The guards in the room tensed. The nobles whispered. The atmosphere was heavy.


    "Deploy troops immediately to reinforce the surrounding towns," Gurdan commanded.


    "No one invades our land and walks away unpunished. I want full defensive lines on every road leading from the eastern front."


    He turned to another aide.


    "Call General Yuison. Tell him to report here at once. I want a full map layout and a war council ready within the hour."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the commanders replied before rushing off.


    Gurdan stared out toward the horizon beyond the open window.


    "Amazarak¡­ and whoever leads this foolish charge¡­ I swear, I will personally cut them down."


    His eyes narrowed, burning with fury. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You picked the wrong kingdom to wage war against.


    Outside the walls of the Halfling capital¡­


    The morning mist parted as the thunder of war drums echoed across the hills. Rows of armored halfling soldiers stood in perfect formation. Towering above them, the Guskan Riders¡ªelite cavalry mounted on massive, horned warbeasts¡ªsnorted steam and pawed at the earth, eager for battle.


    Their armor clanked in rhythm, and banners of green and gold fluttered in the wind.


    General Tormin, a seasoned warrior with a scar across his left cheek and stern grey eyes, rode atop a massive Guskan, twin axes strapped to his back. He raised his gauntleted fist.


    "Halfling warriors!!" he bellowed.


    "The enemy thinks we''re weak. That we''ll fall without a fight."


    He turned slowly, his voice growing heavier.


    "They''ve spilled innocent blood. Burned our villages. But they forget¡ªwe are the descendants of the Great Forest Wars! Our ancestors drove back giants, demons, and monsters!"


    The soldiers roared in agreement.


    "Today, we march not just for revenge¡­ but for honor, for family, for the fallen!"


    "TROOPS!! ONWARD!!"


    The war horns sounded¡ªlow and thunderous.


    Eighty thousand strong surged forward.


    The ground shook as the army advanced eastward¡ªtoward the fallen villages. Toward the blood-soaked path left by Amazarak.


    Temporary Amazarak Camp ¨C Outskirts of the Border Village


    The stench of blood and smoke still lingered in the air. Cries from cages and makeshift tents filled with terrified halfling captives echoed like haunting whispers.


    Kenjirou, half-dressed and drenched in twisted satisfaction, leaned lazily against a lavish chair inside the command tent. His expression was that of someone who felt untouchable¡ªinvincible. Around him lay the spoils of his atrocities, discarded and broken.


    He chuckled to himself, whispering,


    "They all fall the same¡­ pathetic little things."


    Just as he reached for another drink, the flap of the tent flew open.


    An Amazarak scout stormed in, dropping to one knee and panting heavily.


    "L-Lord Kenjirou! Scouts report¡­ a large halfling army¡ªeighty thousand troops¡ªis heading this way! Fast!"


    Kenjirou''s smirk vanished. He stood up abruptly, dark energy pulsing around him.


    "What did you just say?"


    The scout flinched but repeated,


    "The halfling kingdom has deployed their main force. We estimate over 80,000 troops, including Guskan Riders, infantry, and mages. They''re expected to clash with our position within two days at most."


    Kenjirou''s eyes narrowed, then a twisted smile crept across his face again.


    "So they''ve finally decided to fight back... Good."


    He stormed out of the tent, pieces of his armor floating onto his body through magic as he moved. The Amazarak soldiers in the camp looked up, straightening as their commander appeared.


    Kenjirou raised his voice, echoing across the camp:


    "PREPARE THE DEFENSIVE LINE!! NOW!!"


    "Get every archer ready! Mages to the rear! I want a full frontline formed by dusk!"


    "Dig trenches, reinforce the barricades! Position the siege spells! Don''t let those hairy little pests take one step past our line!"


    The Amazarak troops roared in response, their armor clattering as they scrambled into action.


    As the camp came alive with preparation, Kenjirou clenched his Divine Sword, its edge humming with vile energy.


    After that.


    Inside one of the commandeered homes near the border village, the walls were stained with shadows of war. Torches flickered dimly, casting a haunting light over everything they touched.


    Kenjirou stood by the doorway, shirtless, his body marked with faint streaks of blood and dirt¡ªnot from battle, but from the vile acts he committed without remorse. His Divine Sword leaned against the wall, quietly humming with corrupted energy as if feeding off the suffering in the room.


    On the bed, a halfling woman, barely covered, curled into herself, sobbing quietly¡ªher voice hoarse from crying, her eyes hollow and empty.


    Kenjirou leaned against the doorframe, his shadow looming over her like a curse. He licked his lips, grinning with a dark, sly smirk, his voice dripping with cruelty.


    "Now now¡­ don''t go sleeping yet."


    He stepped forward slowly.


    "Round two."


    The woman''s sobs grew louder, trembling under the weight of what was to come.


    From outside, only the cries of halfling women echoed through the night.


    Every home, every village hut that had once held laughter and warmth was now steeped in sorrow. The Amazarak warriors, influenced by Kenjirou''s dark aura, followed their leader''s path¡ªturning innocent women into victims of their twisted desires.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 398 - 398: Tides of War ( 398 )

    Meanwhile, in the Armand Region.


    A soft knock echoed against the door of the private chamber.


    "Come in," Garius said without looking up.


    Alf stepped inside with a file in hand and bowed respectfully.


    "My lord."


    Garius glanced at him, then reached out.


    "Is that the report from our intelligence unit?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Garius took the documents and began reading them in silence.


    Moments passed before he finally spoke.


    "Hmm... so the wicked hero has shown his true colors, huh?"


    Alf kept his head low.


    "It appears the celestial being he carries is influencing his state of mind."


    Garius slowly closed the report, tapping it lightly against the table. His voice was low and firm.


    "No."


    He placed the file aside.


    "The celestial beings are dangerous, yes, but not to this extent. What he''s done¡ªthe cruelty, the abuse¡ªit''s not merely a result of the celestial."


    He looked up, his eyes sharp and cold.


    "This wickedness... is entirely his own."


    "You also know, Alf," Garius continued, his voice calm but weighted, "celestials are dangerous¡ªnot just because of their power, but because, in the hands of the wrong people, they become weapons of absolute destruction."


    He paused, his gaze distant for a moment.


    "Power like that, when wielded by someone twisted or selfish, doesn''t just tip the balance of the world¡ªit shatters it."


    Garius lowered the report, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "That''s why we sealed them in the first place. If only I had been stronger back then, I wouldn''t have stopped at sealing them."


    "I would''ve destroyed them completely. Wiped them from existence."


    Alf shook his head.


    "You did what had to be done, my lord. You carried the burden when no one else could. Without you, the world wouldn''t have made it this far."


    Garius let out a slow breath.


    "Let''s just hope this generation is ready... because next time, there won''t be a second chance."


    Knock knock.


    "Come in," Garius said without lifting his gaze from the map sprawled across the table.


    The door opened smoothly. Errinette and Hesbeirn stepped inside, both bowing respectfully.


    "My lord," Hesbeirn said, his voice steady.


    "Hesbeirn," Garius acknowledged. "What''s the status on reinforcing our borders?"


    "Complete, my lord," Hesbeirn replied without hesitation. "We''ve doubled patrols, fortified every strategic point, and rotated fresh troops to keep morale high. If war breaks out, we''ll be ready."


    Garius nodded slowly. "Good. And you, Errinette?"


    Errinette stepped forward, her tone composed and sharp. "All resource stockpiles are stable, my lord. Food, medical supplies, and transport reserves are at their peak. Every major town and outpost can hold out for at least three months without external support."


    Garius leaned back slightly. "And communication?"


    "Secured," Hesbeirn replied. "Relay points, messengers, and magic transmission lines have all been reinforced. Even if the roads are blocked, we''ll maintain full command."


    "By the way, my lord¡­" Errinette added.


    "Hmm?" Garius looked up from the report.


    "Young Master Javier and his two ''future wives'' are currently heading toward the border town."


    "Haaa¡­" Garius let out a long sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "That brat¡­ always up to something."


    Hesbeirn chuckled softly. "According to the guards who reported it through the mana talkie, he''s with Liana and Gloria, each riding their own Pekko as usual."


    Garius shook his head with a weary smile. "Even in times like this, he acts like everything is fine"


    Alf, standing silently by, finally spoke with a faint smile. "Perhaps that''s his charm, my lord. Staying calm amid chaos."


    "¡­That brat, even in a time like this, still acts as if the world isn''t on the edge of war," he muttered calmly, fingers steepled beneath his chin.


    Alf stood beside him with his usual composure. "That is precisely what makes Young Master Javier dangerous, my lord. He never panics. That calm is not ignorance¡ªit''s confidence."


    Errinette nodded, hands clasped together. "He knows something is coming. I believe he''s already preparing in his own way."


    Garius stayed silent for a moment, his gaze shifting toward the open map table beside him¡ªborder markers updated, lines drawn where Amazarak clashed with the Halfling Kingdom.


    "No matter what¡­" he spoke with quiet firmness, "we must prepare for the worst."


    Hesbeirn entered the room just as the air grew heavy.


    "My lord," he saluted briefly.


    Garius turned to him. "The current war is between Amazarak and the Halfling Kingdom. But we both know that won''t last."


    "Yes, my lord. It''s already too organized. Too deliberate. Queen Zephyra wouldn''t move without confidence," Hesbeirn replied, his eyes sharp.


    Garius narrowed his gaze. "And Edmund¡­ sooner or later, he''ll make his move. When that happens, he''ll declare war¡ªnot just on Armand."


    He looked at each of them slowly.


    "But on the world."


    "Anyway, ensure that our people''s safety is prioritized," Garius said, his tone calm yet commanding. "Once the war breaks out, we must do everything necessary to ensure their safety and... comfort."


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied with a polite nod.


    "My lord," Errinette stepped forward, holding a small stack of sealed letters. "The Beastkin King Lioness, Queen Mylezra of the Elves, and King Veldrac of the Demons have each sent official letters."


    "Let me see." Garius took the documents and calmly opened them, reading with sharp, focused eyes.


    After a few moments, he exhaled quietly, a rare chuckle escaping his lips.


    "May we know what the letters contained?" Errinette asked.


    "They''re concerned about something unnecessary," Garius replied. "They''re asking if trade routes between Armand, the Demon Kingdom, the Beastkin Kingdom, and the Elven Kingdom will remain open if the war breaks out."


    He looked up, his smile faint. "Of course they will. They''re the only allies who won''t betray Armand."


    Alf nodded. "They''ve also promised to send reinforcements if the war reaches our lands."


    "Good," Garius said. "And we''ll do the same for them. If they are attacked, we move. No hesitation."


    He stood from his seat and walked to the window, gazing toward the distant hills.


    "The Dwarven Kingdom¡­" he murmured. "Gumarak won''t stay quiet much longer. I''m certain he has already become a vessel."


    Then Garius looked at the map of the world.


    "The Dragonkin lands are across the sea... they''re safe for now. No land army can reach them without crossing that ocean."


    He tapped the map again.


    "And the Demon Kingdom¡­ they''re behind us. No one can reach them unless they go through Armand territory. If someone wants to attack Veldrac, they''ll need to crush us first."


    Alf nodded silently. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the Beastkin Kingdom is between us and the Human Kingdom," Garius continued. "If Veldrac wants to send aid, he''d likely reinforce the Beastkin first. Not that Lioness needs it... His military strength alone should already reach nearly a million soldiers, correct?"


    "Yes, my lord," Alf replied calmly. "And the Elven Kingdom... their total forces, including archers, battle mages, and elite forest guards, likely number close to a million as well."


    Garius smiled faintly. "And Armand''s military strength?"


    "Currently, we have 90,000 elite troops, my lord," Errinette replied from the side. "That doesn''t include the battle maid corps, the personal elite guard, or the backup reserves. Nor does it include the young master''s puppet knight units, his magic weapons, or his cannon arrays."


    Garius narrowed his eyes at the map.


    "Gumarak and Edmund..." he muttered. "Both of them have become celestial vessels. That means... they''ll never work together."


    Errinette finished the thought, "Because a celestial vessel''s instinct is to devour the others, not ally with them."


    "Exactly," Garius said coldly.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 399 - 399: Plans at the Border ( 399 )

    Meanwhile, along the winding path toward the western border town of the Armand Region, Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cheerful tune floated through the air, light and carefree, matching the rhythm of soft footsteps on dirt.


    "Cuquawked~" Buddy squawked proudly, his chest puffing up with each step, as if he were parading down a royal hallway instead of a dusty road.


    Javier sat on the proud bird like a carefree prince, one leg casually crossed over the other, hands behind his head. He hummed a made-up tune, while Buddy provided noisy backup with every third step.


    "Cuquawked~ cuquawked~"


    Behind them, Liana rode quietly on Pikko, her Pekko walking gracefully. Just a step behind, Gloria followed on her pekko,Peanut.


    "Young Master," Liana called out, her voice steady though her eyes narrowed slightly. "You seem to be in a really good mood today."


    "Hmm?" Javier turned slightly and grinned back at her. "Oh, you noticed?"


    "I think even the border guards far away can hear you humming."


    "Hey, can''t a man be happy when he''s on an adventure with his two favorite girls and future wives?" he replied with a playful wink.


    Gloria sighed softly, adjusting her glasses with a faint smile. "Ara... it must be the sun that''s baked your brain."


    Javier chuckled to himself and raised an eyebrow at the sky. The wind brought the scent of dust and distant pine. The walls of the border town were just visible on the horizon, slightly blurred by heat shimmer.


    Despite the looming war, the threat of Celestials, and the breakdown of old peace, the mood around them was... light.


    Liana''s voice cut gently through the sounds of wind and squawking Pekko.


    "Young Master... what are you planning to do when we get to the border town?"


    "Hm?" Javier tilted his head, tapping a finger against his chin. "Sightseeing. Eating."


    Liana blinked. "...That''s it?"


    "Yep."


    "Young Master,This isn''t the time for a leisurely stroll. Lord Garius already mentioned that war might be coming."


    Javier shrugged, still lounging comfortably on Buddy''s back. "The war hasn''t started yet. Besides..." He leaned forward slightly, a faint but deliberate smirk on his face. "I have something to do at the border wall."


    ¡ª"This young master of yours is a little too relaxed, don''t you think? Everyone else is tense. They''re preparing and watching for signs. And he''s out here talking about snacks."


    Gloria pushed her glasses up and sighed. "Ara... that''s what makes him terrifying."


    Javier didn''t look back. He heard Aria clearly and just grinned.


    "Huh? Why should I worry about something that hasn''t even happened yet?"


    His voice was casual, but there was a firmness behind it.


    Liana didn''t respond right away.


    Then, a softer voice from within her spoke.


    ¡ª"Aren''t you worried, Javier? If the Celestial vessels start the war... they won''t stop. They''ll keep fighting until only one remains."


    Javier''s grin widened.


    "Oh? Are you worried, Ari?"


    He sat up straight, his eyes narrowing as the town walls became clearer in the distance.


    "Don''t worry.We''re going to Armand''s border town," he said slowly, his voice a bit quieter now. "Not just for sightseeing."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "I just have something in mind."


    The border town of Armand came into view, nestled between watchtowers and fortified walls, its gates open to welcome travelers and patrols. Despite the tension throughout the kingdom, the atmosphere here still felt warm¡ªfamiliar.


    As Javier and his maids approached on their Pekkos, the townsfolk began to take notice.


    "Oh¡ªah! It''s the young master!"


    "Young master''s here!!"


    "He''s riding that smug Pekko again!"


    Vendors and guards perked up, waving from their stalls or patrol lines. A few kids darted from behind crates to peek at the famous orange Pekko with the loud voice.


    "Cuquawked~!" Buddy responded proudly, strutting as if he owned the road.


    Javier swung a leg over and hopped down smoothly, his boots landing softly on the ground. He gave Buddy a pat on the side and raised a hand toward the crowd.


    "Yo! Everyone good?"


    "Yes, young master!"


    "Welcome back!"


    "The usual place is still open!"


    "Yep, that''s what I like to hear." Javier grinned, casually tossing his cloak over his shoulder as he walked into town.


    Liana dismounted next, brushing her skirt and following silently, her eyes scanning the area. Pikko let out a refined cuquawk, settling beside Buddy like a proud older sibling.


    Gloria stepped down last, adjusting her glasses and smiling softly at the sight of Javier already chatting with a vendor like an old friend.


    To the people of Armand, Javier De Armand wasn''t just a noble¡ªhe was their young master. His arrival¡ªno matter how sudden¡ªalways felt like a change in the air.


    "All right!!" Javier suddenly shouted, turning to his three feathered mounts. "Buddy! Pikko! Peanut! Don''t mess with the vendor food today!"


    The three Pekkos immediately froze mid-step like guilty children.


    "Make sure you let them count first before eating," Javier added, wagging a finger at them. "I''ll pay for it later."


    "Cuquawked!!" Buddy squawked excitedly before charging off toward the marketplace with thunderous steps.


    Pikko followed gracefully, tail feathers fluttering with pride, while little Peanut zipped behind them with stubby determination.


    Liana sighed. "They won''t listen."


    "They''ll listen just enough," Javier smirked, already turning toward the main road.


    Soon after, the town guards¡ªrecognizing him immediately¡ªescorted the trio up the stairway leading to the top of the fortified border wall.


    The wind shifted.


    Up here, everything felt different.


    Javier''s eyes scanned the defensive layout. Soldiers trained in formation below. Scouts ran between relay posts. And lining the upper wall, archers in full enchanted gear stood ready, their magic bows shimmering faintly in the sunlight. Even the standard guards wore the latest version of Armand''s elite enhanced armor¡ªlighter and stronger, optimized for mana flow.


    Javier nodded, a satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    Liana, standing beside him, broke the silence. "Young Master... what exactly are we doing here?"


    He glanced at her sideways. "Hmm? Oh... just wait. You''ll see soon."


    They kept walking.


    Eventually, Javier stopped at one of the elevated corners¡ªan ideal location with a clear view over the plains.


    He raised a hand, and three of his Puppet Knights immediately summon, moving silently and precisely. Next to them stood a gleaming turret-like structure: the Anti-Air Mana Gun, its barrel humming faintly with stored mana.


    "Yep. This is good," Javier muttered, inspecting it with approval.


    "If war breaks out... and given the chance the enemy sends wyvern riders¡ª"


    He grinned.


    "¡ªIt''s only right we prepare a little countermeasure."


    He slapped the side of the weapon affectionately.


    "Now to the next spot!" he declared. "I''m planning to place twenty of these across the entire border wall."


    Liana exchanged a glance with Gloria.


    Gloria adjusted her glasses. "Ara¡­ I believe I finally understand why Lord Garius says, ''that boy is the type who looks lazy but secretly flips the battlefield upside down.''"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 400 - 400: Defensive Measures ( 400 )

    Javier stood at the edge of the wall, arms crossed, his eyes scanning the landscape below as the Anti-Air Mana Gun locked into place.


    "¡­Hmm. You know what?" he muttered aloud, as if recalling something exciting. "Let''s put thirty mana cannons on this wall."


    Liana blinked. "Thirty?"


    He turned to her with his familiar grin. "Let them fight us in medieval style¡ªswords, shields, pretty armor, and all that."


    He paused, then added with a mischievous twinkle in his eye, "But when I say boom boom, they go boom boom."


    Gloria narrowed her gaze slightly. "...Ara. A childish name for mass destruction, but effective."


    "Thanks," Javier replied proudly.


    The nearby Puppet Knights made no sound, but their glowing cores flickered faintly in acknowledgment, waiting for his next order.


    He tapped the barrel of the mana gun again and continued, "Just like the last war Armand fought¡­ Remember that one?"


    "The coalition of nobles," Liana replied quietly, her eyes narrowing. "The ones who supported the so-called Saint of the Three Gods."


    Gloria crossed her arms. "They thought divine blessing would guarantee victory."


    Javier grinned wider. "Yeah. And they lost. Not one of our soldiers fell.


    "Even if they figure out where these are placed¡­ it doesn''t matter."


    He snapped his fingers, and one of the Puppet Knights stepped forward with eerie precision.


    "Only these guys can use my weapons. No one else. Not nobles, not generals¡ªonly me, them, and you both.


    "Which means even if the enemy tries, they''ll still get blown sky-high before they figure it out."


    Liana exhaled softly. "You''re more prepared than you let on." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I always am," Javier replied with a shrug.


    Liana and Gloria followed their young master in silence, step after step along the high stone wall. They didn''t question him anymore, not because they weren''t curious, but because they already knew the answer would be ridiculous... and somehow brilliant.


    Meanwhile, Javier knelt near the next corner post and reached into thin air.


    A shimmer of blue light flickered in front of him as he activated his magic storage. He pulled out a smooth, disk-shaped object, about the size of a shield, etched with strange glowing runes along its edge. Without a word, he began embedding it into the wall''s interior housing, right next to a mounted cannon point.


    Liana tilted her head. "Young Master? What is that?"


    "Hm?" Javier glanced over his shoulder. "Oh, this?"


    He patted the disk gently, almost like he was installing a prized centerpiece.


    "Let''s just say¡­ it''s a magic item that detects incoming enemies. Think of it like radar."


    "Radar?" Gloria echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yeah. When someone¡ªsay, a wyvern squad or a fast scout¡ªenters its detection range, it''ll ping the system."


    He grinned, standing up and dusting off his gloves.


    "Then the Anti-Air Guns, Mana Cannons, and my Puppet Knights will either launch a warning shot... or blast them out of the sky."


    "Automatically," he added, his voice light.


    "You''ve built... an auto-targeting defense system?"


    Javier gave her a finger-gun and winked. "Bingo."


    Gloria adjusted her glasses slowly. "Here I thought we were just going sightseeing."


    "Well, we still are sightseeing," Javier replied cheerfully. "We''re just sightseeing while installing a fortress-grade mana defense network."


    He stretched his arms overhead, completely unbothered. "Alright. Next wall segment. I''ve got three more sensors and a few fun little mana mines to place before sunset."


    Gloria sighed.


    Liana just followed.


    That was their Young Master: lazy on the surface, but terrifying underneath.


    Gloria and Liana continued to follow Javier quietly as he installed another mana detector into the wall, his hands moving with practiced efficiency.


    Liana finally broke the silence, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Young Master¡­ why are you creating all of this?"


    Javier didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he hummed a little, giving his usual lazy grin. "Hmm? Nothing important," he said casually.


    Liana stepped forward, her gaze sharper now. "Seriously, Young Master."


    For a moment, Javier''s expression didn''t change. Then he stood upright, turned halfway to glance at the horizon, and spoke quietly. "¡­Let''s just say¡­" he murmured, "I don''t want that incident to happen again."


    Liana blinked.


    "That day¡­" Javier''s voice was low, his grin fading. "When the so-called ''heroes'' stabbed you two... right in front of me."


    The memory was still vivid: Liana''s lifeless body falling beside Gloria''s, the blood, the silence, the moment his world shattered.


    "They thought it was a game. A joke. Just because they had blessings and titles."


    He turned back toward the wall, arms resting against the stone as he stared at the land beyond.


    "Well¡­" he continued, softer now. "If war does break out... if someone like them comes again¡­"


    He smirked, but his eyes were cold.


    "I want to make sure this time, they''re the ones who get crushed first."


    Behind Javier, the border captain stood silently with two of his lieutenants, watching from a respectful distance.


    They had been assigned to escort the young master during his visit to the wall¡ªstandard protocol. But this? This was beyond anything they had expected.


    One of the lieutenants leaned in and whispered, "Captain¡­ is that¡­ another new weapon?"


    The captain didn''t respond right away. He watched as Javier installed the strange glowing disk, seamlessly embedding it into the wall''s core array like it belonged there.


    "¡­That''s not just a weapon," the captain finally muttered. "It''s something else entirely."


    The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances. They were already using the mana talkie system¡ªa region-wide communication network powered by relay towers, allowing every base and outpost in Armand to connect in real-time.


    It had changed how they coordinated, how they moved, and how they defended.


    And it had all started as a prototype from this very young master.


    Their reinforced armor? His design.


    The mana bomb launchers stationed at key fortifications? His idea.


    Even the elite Pekko-mounted units¡ªdesigned for rapid deployment and handling tough terrain¡ªhad come from his suggestions.


    He never bragged or demanded recognition, but the truth was clear: the Armand Region''s strength today relied on the ideas that came from this boy''s hands.


    "How old is he again?" one guard whispered.


    "Thirteen," the captain replied quietly.


    Javier, as usual, pretended not to hear a thing. He rolled his shoulders and glanced toward the next section of the wall.


    "Alright," he muttered to himself, "next spot. Should be a good perch for another cannon mount and a blind spot scanner."


    With that, he moved forward¡ªlazy in posture, but more prepared than anyone watching him could truly understand.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 401 - 401: Rapture of War ( 401 )

    The air smelled strongly of blood and burnt earth. Cries of pain filled the battered hill, mixing with the sharp sounds of clashing steel and the loud boom of magic blasts. Smoke rose above piles of dead bodies¡ªboth halfling and human.


    At the center of the battlefield stood Kenjirou.


    His divine sword rested casually on his shoulder, its blade covered in red blood. He was breathing heavily, sweat mixing with the blood on his face. Yet, his smile hadn''t changed at all.


    "Damn these weaklings," he grumbled, sounding more annoyed than scared. "There are too many of them¡­!"


    Around him lay over a hundred fallen halfling soldiers, their small bodies torn and burned beyond recognition. Still, more of them kept coming from the forests and hills¡ªdetermined, organized, and relentless.


    Behind him, the 5,000 Amazarak warriors who had charged in under his command were now fighting hard to hold the line. Many of them were experienced fighters¡ªmages, swordsmen, and even some who had been cursed¡ªbut the battlefield told a different story.


    One by one, they fell.


    Not just to enemy blades, but to the heavy, invisible pressure weighing down on them.


    The dark energy coming from Kenjirou twisted the flow of magic, drained their willpower, and spread a creeping madness. The weaker soldiers began to see things that weren''t there.


    "Hold your line, my warriors! We hold! Until Her Majesty sends reinforcements!"


    "But Lord Kenjirou¡ª!" another soldier shouted, struggling to block a halfling spear. "They''re 80,000 strong! We''re outnumbered!"


    Kenjirou snorted.


    Without thinking, he stepped forward and stomped down on a wounded halfling soldier below him. The small warrior cried out, only to be silenced a moment later as Kenjirou slashed down, cutting him open with ease.


    "Don''t worry, everyone!" he shouted, raising his sword high. His eyes were wild and feverish, filled with arrogance.


    "You all have me!"


    He pointed the blade forward dramatically.


    "I''m the divine! The chosen one! Victory is guaranteed!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the halfling horns were already sounding again.


    Another wave was coming.


    "FUCK!!!"


    Kenjirou shouted across the battlefield, his voice slicing through the chaos like a whip.


    "Where the hell are the reinforcements?!"


    Blood sprayed across his face as he hacked through another group of halflings, killing three soldiers with a single swing of his sword. He didn''t pause to breathe or flinch. He just kept charging forward, sword raised, his body drenched in blood and sweat.


    The remaining Amazarak warriors staggered behind him. Their once-organized formation was now a chaotic mess. Smoke filled the air, and screams echoed everywhere.


    "HOLD YOUR LINE!!" Kenjirou yelled without looking back. "YOU COWARDS, FIGHT!!"


    Some Amazarak soldiers gritted their teeth, barely managing to lift their weapons. They were surrounded, exhausted, and outnumbered, but they obeyed.


    Kenjirou''s eyes shot toward the next wave.


    More halflings were coming, spears raised and arrows ready. They were a wall of organized anger and revenge.


    He clicked his tongue.


    "...Damn it. Looks like I''ll have to have a little fun."


    He raised his left hand.


    Crackling magic surged around him, swirling like lightning. The ground beneath him cracked and split under the force of building energy.


    His divine sword pulsed, drawing in this power.


    A wicked, wide grin spread across his face. His pupils turned a glowing crimson, and his aura changed completely¡ªno longer just powerful.


    But monstrous.


    "Time for some fun."


    And with that¡ªhe moved.


    The moment his foot hit the ground, the entire battlefield shook.


    He became a blur.


    A halfling soldier barely had time to scream before Kenjirou''s blade sliced through him from shoulder to hip.


    Another halfling was impaled as Kenjirou spun around, his sword dragging a bloody arc behind him like a devil''s brush.


    His laughter echoed¡ªtwisted, loud, almost inhuman.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAA!!"


    The dark energy around him grew with every swing, like a living shadow feeding on the bloodshed.


    The halfling ranks tried to hold their ground. They really did. But the monster before them was no longer a man.


    He was a weapon. A disaster. A divine mistake.


    A thunderous war cry pierced through the blood-soaked haze.


    "CHARGE!!"


    The Halfling General, a stocky warrior dressed in tough, mana-forged armor, lunged forward with a group of elite guards beside him. His dual axes shone in the sunlight, covered in dried blood and decorated with glowing green mana etchings.


    Kenjirou turned, his grin growing wider.


    Clang!!


    Steel clashed as one of the General''s axes slammed into Kenjirou''s divine blade. Sparks flew, and the impact cracked the ground beneath them.


    "Ugh¡ª!" Kenjirou slid back slightly, his boots scraping against the dirt as he absorbed the blow.


    The Halfling General didn''t stop.


    "Hmm! You''re strong, I''ll give you that¡ª" the General growled, swinging again with brutal accuracy, "but you''re too slow, human!"


    Another clang rang out as Kenjirou parried with one hand, twisting his body for a counterattack.


    "A wicked thing like you shouldn''t even exist in this world!"


    Kenjirou''s grin turned into a scowl.


    "Oh, you want to fight, shorty!?"


    His aura surged outward¡ªdark mana swirling around him like a living beast. The already corrupted ground cracked under his feet, warping with tendrils of cursed energy.


    "Then come on! I''ll give you a fight!!"


    The Halfling General gritted his teeth, firmly planting his feet. "I don''t care what kind of monster you are. I don''t care about your title. You don''t belong here. Not in our world."


    Kenjirou laughed, a wicked sound.


    "Then I guess I''ll just have to cut down your world, won''t I?"


    Clang! Clang! CLANG!


    Steel met steel again and again as the two battled¡ªraw power against disciplined rage. Around them, the battlefield continued to rage, but for a moment, the center of it all was just one crazed human and one furious halfling general trading blows in the heart of chaos.


    All around them, the Amazarak warriors fought as if they were possessed.


    There were no tactics. No formations. Just blind, bloodthirsty rage.


    Kenjirou''s dark aura pulsed like a heartbeat, surrounding the battlefield with an unnatural pressure that seeped into their minds. The moment it spread, something inside them broke.


    They stopped thinking.


    They stopped feeling.


    Pain didn''t matter anymore.


    Only the roar of their own voices and the sensation of steel tearing through flesh filled their world.


    The Amazarak lines surged forward with wild energy¡ªcutting through halfling troops without care, even as more of their own fell.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 402 - 402: Corrupted Flames ( 402 )

    In the middle of the chaos, the duel raged on.


    "Oi, shorty!! HERE!!" Kenjirou shouted as he swung down his divine sword again.


    CLANG!!


    The Halfling General blocked the attack with one axe and twisted, bringing the second blade in from the side.


    "You wicked human¡ª" the General snarled, "¡ªshould DIE here!!"


    His axes flashed in the light, moving with surprising speed and power, especially for someone half Kenjirou''s size.


    CLANG!


    Kenjirou caught the first blow and parried the second, but the third scrape across his ribs left a line of blood on his side.


    He staggered slightly, breath coming heavy¡ªbut his grin only widened.


    "Hah¡­ you actually scratched me."


    The General didn''t stop. He charged again, both axes spinning as if they were part of his body.


    Kenjirou planted his feet and let the next swing hit him directly.


    BAM!!


    He skidded back, his boots dragging a deep mark through the blood-soaked ground.


    His breath was ragged now. His shoulder throbbed. But his laughter didn''t fade.


    "AHAHAH... good... real good¡­"


    Dark energy swirled around him like smoke, coiling tighter and tighter.


    "Now we''re really having fun."


    "You''ll be the next one I absorb!!"


    Kenjirou''s voice twisted into a dark, guttural laugh that echoed across the battlefield like thunder mixed with madness.


    "HAAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The Halfling General narrowed his eyes¡ªand then noticed something.


    The wound he''d just carved into Kenjirou''s side¡ª


    It was gone.


    The flesh was healing, threads of dark mana knitting the skin together right before his eyes.


    "¡­Tch," the General muttered. "A regeneration spell?"


    Kenjirou tilted his head back, grinning like a madman. "See this, shorty?" he shouted, slamming his sword into the ground and spreading his arms wide. "You. Can''t. Kill. Me."


    He pointed a finger at the General like a judge passing sentence.


    "I have multiple blessings. You have dirt."


    Clang!! He brought his sword back up and deflected a strike before spinning into a counterattack.


    "Clang!


    The Blessing of the Saint of the Gods!


    Clang!


    "This left hand¡ªgiven by my queen, Zephyra herself! Enhanced with curse-forged mana!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slash!


    "And the most recent gift... the one I took for myself!!"


    He burst forward.


    "This¡ª" His eyes glowed crimson, his wicked grin stretching from ear to ear.


    "¡ªis REAL POWER!!"


    He moved faster than before. His divine sword swung in blinding arcs, each strike aimed to break through the General''s defense.


    Dust and mana exploded with every blow. The General blocked what he could and dodged what he couldn''t¡ªbut Kenjirou''s speed, ferocity, and power had reached something inhuman.


    "AHAHAHAHA!!"


    Kenjirou didn''t stop.


    "Don''t worry, shorty!!"


    Kenjirou''s voice thundered as he parried another axe strike, his grin stretching unnaturally wide.


    "Once I absorb your power..." he hissed, his eyes glowing an even deeper red, "it will become mine! All of it! I''ll use it¡ªfor me!!"


    "For myself!! AHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He swung his divine sword in a vicious horizontal arc. The Halfling General barely managed to block it, his axe straining under the force.


    But Kenjirou wasn''t done.


    The moment their weapons locked together, he jumped¡ªtwisting his body mid-air.


    With a shout, he brought his foot down in a devastating kick, mana swirling around his leg like black lightning.


    BOOM!!


    The General was knocked back several meters, crashing through two halfling soldiers rushing to help him. Dust and shattered rock exploded outward from the impact.


    Kenjirou landed in a roll, crouched low and grinning like a demon.


    He pointed his sword at the staggering General.


    "Weak..." he growled.


    He took a step forward.


    "WEAK...!!"


    Another step, his aura crackling.


    "WEEEAAAKKKK!!!"


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    He lunged forward again, blade raised, his eyes burning with wild madness.


    Slash!!


    Blood sprayed across the scorched earth.


    The Halfling General stumbled back, a deep gash cutting across his shoulder where Kenjirou''s blade had finally struck flesh.


    He hissed through clenched teeth, dropping to one knee for just a moment.


    Kenjirou tilted his head mockingly, his divine sword resting casually on his shoulder again.


    "Oh? I thought you were strong!" he sneered, his eyes glowing bright red. "Come on, dual-axe shorty! Entertain me!!"


    The General didn''t respond, simply pushing himself back up with a grunt, still holding both axes firmly.


    "Think fast, shorty!!" Kenjirou roared, charging in like a black storm, his sword swinging down with terrifying force.


    CLANG!!


    The General barely leaped out of the way, dirt exploding beneath his boots as he landed with a rough slide.


    Then his eyes narrowed.


    Mana surged around him, flowing from every pore. A glow of emerald and gold encircled his body, thickening the air like the pressure before a lightning strike.


    "...Hmph," he muttered. "You talk too much."


    His voice was calm¡ªbut his mana was anything but.


    It exploded outward.


    The Halfling General unleashed his full power.


    Roots burst from the ground, wrapping around his boots to anchor him. Wind spiraled around his axes, and his eyes lit with primal fury. The ground beneath his feet hardened, cracked, and pulsed with nature''s wrath.


    Kenjirou blinked, then grinned widely.


    "OHHH!! THAT''S more like it!"


    He raised his sword again, his aura twisting with joy and bloodlust.


    "Come on, shorty! Show me what you''ve got!!"


    CLANG!!


    Steel clashed again¡ªdivine sword against twin axes¡ªas raw mana exploded into the air between them.


    "AHAHAHAHA!!" Kenjirou laughed in the General''s face, their weapons locked together.


    "This is your full power!?!"


    His eyes gleamed red with madness.


    "WEAKKKKK!!!"


    With a violent twist, Kenjirou broke the clash and spun¡ª


    Slash!!


    His blade arced across the General''s right shoulder, cutting deep into the armor and drawing another burst of blood. The General gritted his teeth, staggering but still remaining on his feet.


    Kenjirou stepped back, his expression wild, almost trembling with excitement.


    He raised his left hand¡ªpalm open, pointed directly at the wounded General.


    "You''re done, shorty."


    A low hum began to fill the air. The wind stilled. The sky above the battlefield darkened as mana coiled and twisted in his palm like a spiraling void.


    "Let me show you something special..."


    Dark mana ignited.


    Black fire¡ªnot one, but dozens of fireball-like orbs¡ªbegan to materialize. They floated and spun, warping the air around them. Each one hissed with unstable power, burning without light and consuming the very space they occupied.


    This wasn''t ordinary fire.


    It was corruption. Manifested.


    Kenjirou''s grin widened.


    "Let''s see you block this."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 403 - 403: Vengeance and Valor ( 403 )

    The moment Kenjirou''s palm flared, the black fire shot forward like a swarm of cursed meteors.


    They spiraled and screamed through the air, chasing the Halfling General with unnatural precision.


    "Shit¡ª!"


    The General jumped, rolled, and spun¡ªdoing everything he could to evade the barrage. But the orbs followed him like hungry predators, curving midair and refusing to miss.


    With no other choice, he turned in midair and swung one of his axes at the closest orb.


    BOOM!!


    The impact shattered the air. His axe struck the black fire dead-on¡ªand melted instantly, exploding in a burst of mana and metal shards. The shockwave sent him tumbling through the air.


    He hit the ground hard, shoulder-first, sliding across the dirt with a harsh grunt.


    His grip tightened on the remaining axe as he panted, his body already scorched in several places.


    "Damn it¡­"


    He leaped again¡ªbut stumbled.


    His footing slipped on blood-slicked soil, and his knees buckled.


    The remaining orbs of black fire closed in¡ªruthless and unstoppable.


    "...!"


    Then, a burst of water exploded in front of him.


    A barrier of liquid mana surged upward like a crashing wave, intercepting the fireballs with a boiling hiss. One by one, the cursed orbs slammed into the shield and dispersed, steam rising in columns.


    The General blinked, stunned.


    He turned¡ªand saw her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fansia¡­!"


    A Halfling girl in armor stood tall, a glowing staff in hand, water magic pulsing around her like a living tide. Her eyes were fierce.


    "Father!!"


    He gritted his teeth¡ªhalf in relief, half in panic. "What are you doing here?!"


    Before she could answer, Kenjirou''s voice slithered across the battlefield like venom.


    "Ooh~ a father-daughter reunion!" he mocked, licking blood off the side of his sword.


    "Nice girl you''ve got there, shorty. Real brave. Real cute."


    He raised his blade again, his dark aura flaring to life around him.


    "Well¡­ not for long. She''ll be mine¡ªonce I finish you."


    He laughed, a full and vicious sound.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    Kenjirou''s grin widened, his eyes burning with twisted glee as he took a step forward.


    "Ohhh¡­ I can''t wait to hear her scream and beg for mercy¡­"


    He didn''t even try to hide the malice in his voice, his gaze locked on Fansia like a predator savoring the moment before the kill.


    But the girl didn''t flinch.


    She stepped in front of her injured father, planting her feet firmly in the dirt. Mana swirled around her staff¡ªblue and silver rippling in sharp, aggressive arcs.


    "You wicked human!!" she shouted, her voice trembling not with fear, but rage.


    "I''ll kill you!!"


    She raised her staff skyward, focusing her magic around her.


    "O sacred tide¡ªgather and crash!


    O blade of the sea, drown my enemy in wrath!


    Form! Strike! Fall!"


    "Aqua Lance Burst!!"


    A massive sphere of water compressed above her, then launched forward¡ªits surface swirling like a spinning spear, jagged and sharp, glowing with condensed mana.


    It screamed through the air toward Kenjirou, like the fury of the ocean made solid.


    Kenjirou didn''t move.


    He watched the incoming water spear with a delighted grin.


    "You still use chants?!" he laughed lazily, raising his sword.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The glowing Aqua Lance Burst slammed into his blade with explosive force¡ªwater and mana erupting in all directions.


    But it didn''t push him back.


    Didn''t make him stagger.


    Didn''t even scratch him.


    Kenjirou stood firm, holding his divine sword in one hand as if it weighed nothing.


    "That all you''ve got?" he smirked, stepping through the steam.


    Then his grin twisted into something darker, more grotesque.


    "I really want to see your scream... in my bed."


    Fansia''s eyes widened with fury.


    "WICKED HUMAN!!!"


    Suddenly, more Halfling warriors arrived on the scene.


    Clad in reinforced armor and wielding twin blades, hammers, and enchanted staves¡ªhigh-level Halfling adventurers, veterans of the frontline.


    "Lord General!! We''re here to assist!"


    They didn''t hesitate, immediately launching coordinated spells, sword techniques, and ranged attacks toward Kenjirou in perfect sync.


    Explosions, ice shards, fire blades¡ªdozens of high-level abilities converged on him at once.


    Kenjirou clicked his tongue, his eyes narrowing.


    "Tch¡­ annoying."


    Then¡ªhe vanished.


    Dodging, twisting, moving like smoke between every attack.


    Every spell missed him by inches. Every blade sliced through an afterimage. He wove between them like the battlefield bent around his will.


    One of the Halfling warriors shouted, "He''s too fast!"


    Another screamed, "Don''t let him reach Lady Fansia!!"


    Kenjirou''s voice echoed again¡ªcloser, more vicious.


    "Let''s keep the fun going, shall we?"


    Kenjirou''s eyes gleamed as he stepped forward slowly, licking his lips with a wicked grin.


    "Mmm... I can''t wait to taste you, beautiful..."


    His voice was low, filled with cruel delight.


    "I''m sure you were untouched..."


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!"


    The shout cut through the air like a war horn.


    The Halfling General, wounded but resolute, charged forward with everything he had, his remaining axe glowing as blessing-enhanced mana surged into the weapon.


    Behind him, his allies responded.


    "Reinforce him!!"


    Buff spells and enchantments flashed¡ªboosting speed, strength, and barriers¡ªall rapidly cast by the supporting Halfling warriors and battle mages.


    Fury burned in the General''s eyes as he closed in on Kenjirou, grief pushing him forward.


    CLANG!!


    Their blades met once more¡ªbut this time, the General pushed harder, driving Kenjirou back a step.


    At that moment, a wave of Halfling archers and mages on the ridge raised their weapons.


    "FIRE!!"


    A rain of mana-infused arrows¡ªglowing like starlight¡ªsoared through the sky in a massive barrage.


    The arrows weren''t aimed at just one man; they were aimed at all remaining Amazarak warriors and Kenjirou himself.


    "FOR THE HALFLING KINGDOM!!!"


    The air trembled.


    The sky lit up as the Halfling barrage rained down¡ªdozens of magic arrows piercing through the battlefield like divine punishment.


    The Amazarak warriors¡ªalready wounded, maddened, and disorganized¡ªstood no chance.


    One by one, they fell.


    Some were blown apart by explosive-tipped arrows. Others were pierced through their enchanted armor as the mana-tipped shots sliced cleanly through.


    Screams echoed. Then silence.


    What had once been a proud battalion of 5,000 was reduced to bloodstained ash and scattered corpses in mere moments.


    But in the center of the wreckage¡ª


    Kenjirou stood.


    Still grinning.


    Arrows had struck him¡ªthree, five, maybe more¡ªbut none had penetrated deeply. The moment they hit, his wounds closed immediately, the flesh knitting as if nothing had happened.


    Steam hissed from his shoulders as the divine blessing purged the residual magic.


    He looked up, eyes glowing crimson, his sword pulsing with power.


    "Oho~... That weak arrow barrage?" he chuckled, stretching his neck with a loud crack.


    "Means nothing to me, shortie!!"


    He burst into laughter.


    Then he charged.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Dark mana exploded under his feet, kicking up dust as he bolted toward the ridge where the Halfling archers stood¡ªhis speed inhuman, like a missile of blood and shadow streaking across the battlefield.


    Panic spread among the defenders.


    "H-He''s coming!!"


    "Protect the line!!"


    Fansia''s eyes widened.


    Her father roared, stepping in front of her once more.


    But Kenjirou was already too close.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 404 - 404: Obsession and Omens ( 404 )

    Slash!!


    Steel ripped through flesh.


    "Arrghhh!!"


    The Halfling General staggered back, a deep cut slicing diagonally across his torso. Blood sprayed the ground beneath him as he dropped to one knee, barely keeping himself upright. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father!!!" Fansia screamed, rushing forward.


    Kenjirou took a step toward her, his wicked grin returning.


    But¡ª


    "RAAAAAAH!!"


    A group of Halfling warriors charged him from both flanks, weapons raised, spells ready.


    Swords. Spears. Mana-infused hammers.


    They didn''t hesitate.


    "Protect the commander!! Shield the lady!!"


    The sudden rush slammed into Kenjirou''s path, forcing him to halt. One blade scraped his arm, while another struck his side with a burst of magical force.


    Kenjirou stumbled back half a step, his expression twisting.


    The pressure around him intensified as wave after wave of Halfling warriors joined the fray, cutting off his path and surrounding him with fierce determination.


    Just as Kenjirou began to push back against the swarm, a new voice rang out from behind the lines.


    "O Light of the Ancients¡ªcleanse the cursed! Strike down the unholy!!"


    A golden radiance surged forward as a Halfling priest, clad in ceremonial armor and robes inscribed with divine sigils, raised his staff high. Mana circled him like a halo as the holy chant reached its peak.


    "Sanctus Break!!"


    A brilliant beam of pure holy light erupted from the priest''s staff, cutting through the air like a spear of judgment.


    It struck Kenjirou squarely in the chest.


    "GAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Kenjirou screamed, staggering backward as the holy light seared into his flesh. His divine sword trembled in his grip, and the dark aura around him flickered violently, distorted by the divine power.


    His body spasmed, smoke rising from the burns where the beam had hit. The grin vanished from his face¡ªreplaced by rage.


    "YOU... LITTLE... INSECT!!!" he roared, his voice cracked with fury and pain.


    The Halfling warriors seized the moment.


    They tightened their formation, shielding Fansia and the wounded General, forming a wall between them and the monster now reeling in agony.


    Kenjirou staggered back a step, one knee bending for just a moment.


    He glared at the priest¡ªhatred burning in his glowing red eyes.


    Kenjirou growled, swinging his sword in violent bursts of power, slashing down Halfling warriors that dared come too close. But his movements were different now.


    Less aggressive.


    More measured.


    He was stepping back¡ªbit by bit.


    Not because he was scared.


    But because even he knew¡ª


    He was alone.


    He glanced around mid-swing. The battlefield behind him was silent.


    His entire force¡ª5,000 Amazarak warriors¡ªwas gone. Slain.


    He blocked another attack, sparks flying as his sword clashed with an enchanted halberd.


    "Fighting this many is a pain," he muttered, his eye twitching. "Too many pests crawling around¡­"


    Fansia raised her staff again, and more Halfling elites moved to surround him.


    Kenjirou snarled and raised his hand, unleashing a wave of black mana to force them back momentarily.


    Then he leaped back several meters, landing on a bloodstained ridge with narrowed eyes.


    "Just you wait, you weaklings!!" he shouted.


    "I''ll come back with more troops! Stronger ones! And next time, I''ll bring hell with me!!"


    His body began glowing faintly with a teleportation glyph, drawn from cursed divine magic.


    And then¡ª


    In a flash of dark light, Kenjirou vanished.


    Gone.


    Leaving behind nothing but bodies¡­ smoke¡­ and the sound of Fansia''s labored breathing beside her wounded father.


    Kenjirou reappeared in a flash of dark light, stumbling slightly as the teleportation rune faded beneath his feet. His breath came in short, heated bursts, his armor cracked in places, his body scorched by holy magic¡ªbut his grin hadn''t faded.


    "Heh..."


    He glanced back toward the smoke-filled battlefield far behind him¡ªstill visible in the haze of the horizon.


    "At least their numbers are down." His tone was casual, but his eyes gleamed with wicked satisfaction.


    The Halfling Kingdom had sent eighty thousand.


    Now? They had barely half that.


    Kenjirou dragged his divine sword over his shoulder, resting it there like a trophy as he walked along the ridge.


    "Fighting 80,000 with just 5,000 was never going to be easy," he muttered to himself. "But... I gave them a lesson. A real one."


    He smirked, licking a trace of blood off his lips.


    "I wounded their General. Shattered their morale. Burned their lines."


    He looked ahead, toward the direction of Amazarak''s southern ridge¡ªtheir reinforcement route.


    "Their border is weak now. Conquered."


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "And if my lovely Queen Zephyra has arrived with the full force..."


    His grin deepened, his eyes glowing faintly once again.


    "Then this war is already over."


    He clenched his fist, his aura flaring briefly in the dusk light.


    "Soon, my queen... I''ll make sure every last one of these weaklings kneels before you."


    Kenjirou''s steps slowed as he reached a ridge overlooking the open plains that separated the battlefield from Amazarak territory.


    His expression was calm, but the thoughts behind his eyes burned hotter than any flame.


    "And after that..." he murmured, his voice low and hungry, "my queen will give me what I want."


    He could already picture her¡ªelegant, commanding, untouchable by anyone but him.


    He was fascinated by her. Addicted. Completely lost in her.


    The way she looked at him. The way she touched him. The way she whispered promises meant only for him.


    He had fought for kingdoms before, carried blades for others.


    But Zephyra?


    He would burn the world if she asked.


    "You''re the only one who understands me, Zephyra. The only one who sees what I really am..."


    He clenched his sword tighter, the blade humming with twisted energy.


    "I''ll slaughter whoever you need me to. Crush every army that stands in your way."


    He laughed quietly to himself, his gaze locked on the horizon.


    "And in return... you''ll be mine. As always."


    Kenjirou looked up at the darkening sky, blood still dried on his armor, the wind brushing past him like a whisper.


    His expression softened¡ªnot with peace, but with fevered obsession.


    "Ah¡­ my Zephyra."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, the image of her¡ªregal, commanding, utterly intoxicating¡ªburning behind his eyelids.


    "I belong to you... and to you only."


    He breathed in deeply, drawing strength from that thought alone.


    Then he turned, stepping back into the shadows of the path leading toward Amazarak lines¡ªtoward her.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 405 - 405: Deceit Among Nobles ( 405 )

    The grand marble hall of the royal court was filled with whispers as nobles entered, all wearing their finest robes and decorated armor. There was a tense atmosphere; everyone sensed something important had happened.


    In the center sat King Edmund on his golden throne. His face was serious and collected.


    When the murmurs quieted down, he stood slightly, hands clasped behind his back.


    "Everyone."


    His voice rang out clearly, steady and authoritative.


    "There is a serious matter at hand."


    The nobles leaned forward, focused on him.


    "Duke Ibzles¡ªmy cousin and one of our highest-ranking nobles¡ªis missing."


    Gasps and whispers erupted in response.


    "Missing?"


    "Impossible¡ªhe would never disappear without word."


    "Was it an abduction? A rebellion?"


    Edmund raised his hand, and the room fell silent.


    "I know this news is... difficult," he said, his voice somber. "But as of this morning, we received confirmation: his estate was found in disarray. There were signs of a violent magical attack. No sign of his body."


    He took a measured breath, closing his eyes for just a moment.


    "Duke Ibzles was not just family... he was a loyal servant to the kingdom. We will do everything in our power to find out what happened."


    However, behind that calm facade, there was a dark truth.


    There was no mystery.


    No abduction.


    King Edmund himself had killed Duke Ibzles, consuming the Second Celestial that had been sealed within him. No one had seen it happen. No one could. He had made sure of that.


    One of the robed officials stepped forward from the side of the hall, holding a thin folder of sealed documents. The man''s demeanor was calm, his voice steady.


    "Your Majesty."


    He bowed slightly.


    "Here is the report regarding the investigation into Duke Ibzles'' disappearance."


    King Edmund turned towards him slowly, maintaining his composed expression.


    "Very well. Hand it over."


    He took the report with a steady hand and broke the seal with a flick of his fingers. He glanced at the parchment.


    Then¡ª


    His brows furrowed.


    "What¡­?"


    He looked up sharply, holding the report high enough for the nobles to see, though they couldn''t read it.


    "This says..." He paused, his voice filling with anger. "Count Garius of the Armand Region¡ªhe was the one who sent people to kill Duke Ibzles?"


    Gasps echoed through the court.


    "Garius¡­?"


    "A rebellion?!"


    Edmund''s expression darkened, showing his deep concern over the revelation.


    "So that''s why there were signs of magical combat at the Duke''s estate. Garius''s people must''ve used secret agents¡­ maybe even his personal assassins."


    He slowly lowered the report, scanning the crowd with intense eyes.


    "If this is true¡­ then it is no longer a matter of internal dispute."


    He let the silence weigh heavily in the air.


    "This... is treason."


    The nobles began to argue among themselves¡ªsome were unsure, some were furious, and others were already demanding a formal investigation into Armand.


    Just as King Edmund had planned.


    As the court fell into an uneasy quiet, the advisor stepped forward again, bowing respectfully.


    His tone was calm and deliberate, yet every word was meant to stir up suspicion.


    "According to our investigation, Your Majesty..." he began, "Count Garius has been secretly preparing for rebellion."


    Gasps echoed through the chamber as nobles shifted in their seats, exchanging worried glances.


    "He has been recruiting new troops across his territory¡ªthousands of them. Most have been trained in secret, outside the kingdom''s official military records."


    "And not only that¡ª" the advisor continued, unfolding another document, "¡ªhe has fortified every inch of the Armand Region''s border. His defenses rival those of a standing kingdom."


    A murmur spread through the nobles.


    "He''s been doing this since the last Holy War¡ª" the advisor continued, "ever since the defeat of the Saint of the Three Gods. He still carries resentment. And now, it seems he plans to take revenge on the noble houses that once supported the Saint."


    Those nobles who had once backed the Saint shifted uncomfortably in their robes, exchanging nervous glances with one another.


    King Edmund stood quietly at the center of it all, eyes lowered and hands folded.


    "So¡­" he finally said, his voice low and thoughtful, "Garius has been waiting. Biding his time. Watching."


    He raised his gaze, his expression serious, but behind those calm eyes, there was a faint glimmer of satisfaction.


    He was lying through his teeth.


    But it didn''t matter.


    The fear had already taken root.


    "Waiting for the rest of the kingdom to weaken itself with war... so he can strike." Edmund''s voice rang out strong and steady throughout the chamber.


    "If this is true¡­ then the Armand Region has become a threat to the entire realm."


    He tightened his grip on the report, doing his best to hide the smirk curling at the corner of his lips.


    The advisor bowed again, speaking clearly so everyone in the court could hear.


    "According to our investigation, Your Majesty¡­ there is one more detail."


    Edmund raised an eyebrow. "Go on."


    The advisor unfolded another sealed parchment, its edges slightly burned, as if it had been retrieved in a hurry.


    "We intercepted a letter."


    "A letter?" Edmund asked, his tone sharp yet controlled.


    The advisor nodded solemnly.


    "A letter that Count Garius allegedly sent to the Beastkin Kingdom, the Elven Kingdom, and the Demon Kingdom."


    The nobles gasped, stirring with concern.


    All three foreign powers?


    "Here, my lord." The advisor stepped forward and handed the forged letter into Edmund''s hand. "It was recovered near the southern border by our shadow scouts."


    Edmund unfolded the document slowly, allowing the tension to build in the hall.


    Then he pretended to read. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...''In case of instability within the human realm, be prepared to mobilize. Coordinate troops along your eastern fronts. If I fall under suspicion, activate the contingency plan outlined in the Second Pact¡­''"


    He lowered the parchment slightly, his eyes turning cold.


    "How dare he."


    His voice echoed across the marble floor.


    "He not only fortifies his region and builds a secret army... but he dares to involve foreign kingdoms?"


    Murmurs erupted into full-blown panic.


    "Does he intend to betray the realm entirely?"


    "He''ll drag the whole kingdom into war!"


    Edmund raised the letter for all to see.


    "This is not diplomacy. This is military coordination. Treason."


    He crumpled the forged letter in his hand and let it drop to the floor.


    Behind his serious facade, his mind burned with satisfaction.


    Step by step, he was painting Garius as the villain.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 406 - 406: The Kings Ambition ( 406 )

    The court buzzed with heated murmurs as tension rose. Several nobles stood from their seats, their voices overlapping.


    "Your Majesty¡ªwhat is our plan?"


    King Edmund remained seated, his expression serious yet composed.


    He raised a hand to silence the crowd.


    "We will send an official letter to Count Garius." His voice was sharp and clear. "A formal demand for an explanation¡ªhe has three days to respond."


    One of the senior lords frowned. "How will the message be delivered?"


    "Via royal wyvern," Edmund answered. "Delivered directly to the Armand estate. The demand will be sealed with my royal sigil."


    The advisor stepped forward. "If Garius fails to answer within the given time..."


    Edmund finished the thought, rising slowly from his throne.


    "Then it will confirm his betrayal."


    A wave of unease washed over the court.


    "What should we do if that happens, Your Majesty?" another noble asked.


    Edmund''s gaze swept across the assembled nobles.


    "If treason is confirmed, the Royal Forces will invoke emergency protocol. All regional noble armies will be absorbed into the kingdom''s central military command to ensure stability and national safety."


    Whispers turned into wide-eyed shock.


    Control of every army... unified under the king.


    Just as Edmund intended.


    Then another noble raised a concern, "But what about trade? Food supply? The Armand Region is our largest source of exports¡ªespecially the white gold."


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," another added quickly. "That sugar product is vital for nobles and cities alike. Only Armand can produce it,"


    Edmund nodded but dismissed the worries with a wave.


    "Do not worry."


    "The kingdom has stored enough supplies in reserve to last through the transition. I believe each region has already been instructed to double their local food and crop production¡ªjust in case."


    He smiled calmly.


    "Even if we sever ties with Armand, the kingdom will endure."


    As the noble lords continued debating trade routes, food shortages, and military logistics, King Edmund sat quietly on his throne¡ªexpression unchanged, eyes half-lidded, perfectly composed.


    But behind those calm eyes...


    His mind was already elsewhere.


    "Soon... every noble force will be absorbed by the Royal Army."


    "And once that happens¡­ every single noble house in this region¡ªone by one¡ªwill fall."


    "No more shared power. No more councils. No more titles getting in the way."


    "The entire human kingdom¡­ will be mine."


    A silent smile threatened to rise on his lips, but he kept his face neutral¡ªstoic, just as a king should appear.


    The fools below kept talking. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They thought they were making decisions.


    But he had already made the only one that mattered.


    Then, a thought flickered in his mind¡ªan unexpected realization.


    "By the way¡­ where is Klimbert?"


    He subtly scanned the court.


    Viscount Klimbert''s seat was empty.


    "Hmph. That man usually shows up to stir the pot. But now, of all times?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Klimbert was a schemer¡ªunreliable but useful. Ambitious, just like Edmund.


    But unchecked ambition... could become a problem.


    "I''ll have someone look into it," Edmund decided, mentally noting it.


    He returned his gaze to the nobles still discussing supply lines and defense budgets.


    Let them talk.


    None of it would matter in the end.


    As the nobles continued arguing¡ªdiscussing concerns over grain routes, taxation, and troop redeployment¡ªthe advisor quietly stepped up beside the throne.


    He leaned in and whispered, low and discreet, so only the king could hear.


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    Edmund didn''t react, his eyes still scanning the room.


    "We''ve confirmed it."


    The advisor''s voice was barely audible.


    "Viscount Klimbert is one of the Celestial vessels."


    For a moment, Edmund was silent.


    Then his fingers curled slightly against the gilded armrest.


    "Oh?" he murmured softly, his voice filled with restrained delight. "That''s good to hear."


    He didn''t smile, but the glint in his eye sharpened.


    "If I defeat him¡­ and absorb his Celestial... that would make me even stronger."


    The thought thrilled him.


    Another Celestial. Another source of power added to his own.


    He had already consumed one¡ªDuke Ibzles, his cousin.


    No one had noticed. No one had suspected.


    Now Klimbert was next.


    And after that? Anyone who dared to hold the remaining fragments of divine power.


    One by one, he would absorb them all.


    Until only one Celestial remained in the world.


    And that vessel would be him.


    Forever.


    "Your Majesty... there is more."


    Edmund didn''t turn to him but tilted his head slightly in acknowledgment.


    The advisor continued, his tone carefully measured.


    "We''ve begun research ways to use the Celestial power. Not just for you, but to extend its influence across the battlefield."


    Edmund''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Go on."


    "It''s the aura, Your Majesty," the advisor whispered. "It radiates instinct. Raw emotion. It drives soldiers to rage. It strips fear away. They no longer hesitate. No longer cower."


    Edmund''s lips parted ever so slightly. "You''re saying... we can amplify morale?"


    "Yes, but not just morale¡ª" the advisor''s voice dropped even lower, "¡ªraw aggression. We can turn ordinary men into relentless warriors. Tireless. Unquestioning. Violent."


    Edmund finally turned his head, a flicker of intrigue in his eyes.


    "Interesting."


    He leaned back on the throne, his gaze now fixed on the nobles below, a new thought forming in his mind.


    "So¡­ not only will I consume every Celestial¡­"


    His fingers tapped slowly on the armrest.


    "I''ll make their power... fuel my army."


    King Edmund reclined slightly in his throne, his fingers drumming softly against the carved gold of the armrest.


    "Good..." he murmured under his breath. "Can''t wait for it."


    The advisor gave a subtle nod, his voice low and composed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The plan is proceeding smoothly."


    "Troops across the central regions are being repositioned under royal authority. The nobles haven''t realized they''re already being folded into a single command."


    Edmund chuckled quietly, his eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction.


    "And soon... Klimbert will be killed by me."


    He exhaled slowly, savoring the thought.


    "And his Celestial... will be mine."


    The advisor remained silent, watching his king sink deeper into ambition¡ªsaying nothing. That was his role.


    Edmund stood slowly, his robes falling around him like a cloak of shadow and gold.


    With one hand, he reached up and touched the center of his chest, where the celestial seal pulsed faintly beneath layers of cloth and magic.


    One vessel down.


    Another coming.


    And soon... all of them.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 407 - 407: Desires of the Heart ( 407 )

    Edmund stepped away from the throne for a moment and moved toward the tall, arched window on the side of the royal court. He looked out over the capital¡ªhis kingdom¡ªbathed in the golden light of late afternoon.


    "Can''t wait to claim all this land," he whispered to himself. "And then... the rest."


    Behind him, the nobles continued their debates, while the advisor remained silently watchful. But Edmund''s thoughts drifted elsewhere.


    Toward Armand.


    Toward the man he once called friend.


    "Garius¡­" he muttered, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    He knew.


    Garius would not be easy to destroy. He wasn''t like the other nobles¡ªgreedy, shortsighted, and predictable.


    No.


    They had once fought side by side, laughed together, and bled together in wars long past.


    And despite the paths they had taken since, Edmund never forgot one thing.


    The only thing he ever truly hated Garius for...


    Was Francesca.


    The woman he had once loved. The one he had imagined beside him¡ªQueen of the Kingdom.


    But she hadn''t chosen him.


    She chose Garius.


    That choice had changed everything.


    Standing before the tall stained-glass window, King Edmund clasped his hands behind his back.


    The city stretched far below him¡ªhis capital, his crown.


    But even as he stood at the center of power, his mind wandered far beyond reach.


    To her.


    Francesca.


    Even now¡­ after all these years.


    Even after she had married Garius and borne him three sons¡­ even though her place was firmly beside that man¡ª


    Edmund still wanted her.


    She was supposed to be his.


    In his youth, he had imagined it. Dreamed of it.


    An elegant queen standing at his side, ruling with him.


    But she had chosen someone else.


    And what stung most wasn''t just that she loved another¡ª


    But that she had only grown more beautiful with time.


    Francesca, with her serene smile and calm, commanding grace. Her youthful radiance hadn''t faded; it had grown stronger. As if time itself had chosen to leave her untouched.


    Even now, she looked like the first day he laid eyes on her.


    Perfect.


    Young.


    Beautiful.


    But Edmund wasn''t a fool.


    He knew Garius.


    Strong. Cautious. Always prepared. Always one step ahead.


    Killing him outright¡­ storming Armand... taking Francesca by force with his army or his throne¡ª


    That wouldn''t break Garius.


    It wouldn''t bring her to him.


    No¡­


    He needed something more.


    Something deeper.


    He didn''t just want to defeat Garius.


    He wanted to ruin him.


    Destroy his legacy.


    Crush everything he had built and everyone he protected until there was nothing left.


    He had once stood beside Garius.


    Not as a king. Not as a rival.


    But as an ally.


    A young man filled with fire and ambition, chasing glory alongside one of the most brilliant tacticians and magic users the kingdom had ever seen.


    Back then, they had fought together in one of the kingdom''s darkest campaigns¡ª


    The hunt for the Celestials.


    Edmund remembered it vividly:


    The raw terror of facing a Celestial entity¡ªone that hadn''t yet chosen a vessel, but even unbound, its power warped the sky and scorched the land.


    Yet, Garius had stood at the front.


    Calm.


    Unshaken.


    He read the battlefield, adapted, and coordinated the sealing ritual flawlessly¡ªsubduing the creature with a level of strategic command that Edmund had never seen before or since.


    Even without a vessel, that Celestial had been monstrous.


    And Garius had sealed it without casualties.


    That was the day Edmund realized¡ª


    He could never defeat Garius through sheer force.


    Not then.


    Not now.


    Which was why he needed more Celestial power.


    More than Garius could predict.


    More than the world could contain.


    "I must not just match him¡­" Edmund whispered inwardly, narrowing his eyes.


    "I must surpass him."


    And when the time came¡ª


    When the final blow was ready¡ª


    He wouldn''t just kill Garius.


    He would erase him.


    The nobles continued to argue, trying to make sense of the coming chaos.


    But Edmund no longer heard them.


    His mind was elsewhere.


    On her.


    Francesca. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still flawless.


    Still the only thing that had ever slipped through his fingers.


    He had tried everything back then¡ªwords, status, wealth, even quiet loyalty.


    But she chose Garius.


    Always Garius.


    And even now, years later, with three sons and a noble house of her own, she still stood beside him.


    Edmund''s lips twitched, his expression unreadable.


    "If she will not come to me willingly¡­" he thought coldly, "then I will simply take her."


    Not yet.


    Not now.


    But once he stood above all...


    Once every Celestial was his and the kingdoms bent the knee¡ª


    Then there would be no one left to stop him.


    Not Garius. Not anyone.


    And Francesca?


    She would have no choice.


    Because the strongest man in the world does not ask.


    He claims.


    "Your Majesty?"


    The voice gently broke the silence.


    One of the nobles noticed King Edmund standing motionless, lost in thought, his expression unreadable as he gazed out the window.


    "Hmm?" Edmund blinked, slowly turning his head, his calm mask slipping seamlessly back into place. "What is it?"


    The noble bowed slightly. "N-nothing, Your Majesty. We were simply¡­ awaiting your command."


    Some nobles exchanged glances.


    They didn''t say it out loud, but many still harbored quiet resentment from the Holy War.


    Back when the Saint of the Three Gods rose with noble support...


    And when Armand stood alone against them.


    Where was Edmund then?


    A king who did nothing. Who watched from the sidelines while Garius crushed the holy coalition with terrifying precision.


    Some had wanted to blame him for inaction, for letting Armand grow too powerful. But none dared speak it aloud.


    Not yet.


    Still, Edmund knew what they were thinking.


    He always had.


    But the truth was far more calculated than they could imagine.


    He didn''t help in the Holy War... not because he was weak.


    But because he couldn''t risk crushing Armand too early.


    If Garius had died back then, while the ancient Celestial Seal was still stable¡ª


    The seal might have never weakened.


    And he knew Garius.


    Knew the man always planned far ahead.


    If Garius had sensed his death was near, he would''ve activated a fail-safe.


    Some spell. Some curse. Something embedded in the magic of the seal itself.


    Something that would ensure that no one¡ªnot even a king¡ªcould ever claim the Celestials once the seal broke.


    "If I had killed him too soon¡­" Edmund thought, eyes narrowing, "he would''ve locked the power away forever."


    And that¡ª


    That would have made all of this meaningless.


    So he waited.


    He let Armand win.


    He let Garius live.


    Until now.


    Because the seal had begun to weaken.


    King Edmund stood in still silence.


    But inside¡­


    He could feel it.


    The power.


    The two Celestials now sealed within him¡ªpulsing like a second heart beneath his skin.


    The first, claimed in secret¡ªthe one sealed beneath the Noble Academy.


    No one knew what he did there.


    No one ever saw what was locked beneath the school''s foundation, forgotten by history and time.


    The second, taken from Duke Ibzles¡ªabsorbed in a violent ritual that no one survived to speak of.


    Now, both Celestials surged within him.


    The divine pressure that once would''ve crushed him now bent to his will.


    His strength¡ªhis mana, his senses, his body¡ªhad evolved beyond mortal limits.


    He clenched his hand once and felt the mana swirl in response. It trembled at his command.


    He was stronger than ever before.


    And yet...


    His smile faded.


    Because he knew.


    Garius wasn''t weak.


    Even with two Celestials, even as king, Edmund did not underestimate him.


    Garius was the man who fought and sealed a Celestial without ever needing one himself.


    The man who foresaw entire wars before they happened.


    Who turned a defensive border region into a fortress strong enough to stand alone against kingdoms.


    And now¡­ the Celestials were awakening.


    Vessels were surfacing.


    War was creeping closer.


    Edmund narrowed his eyes.


    He knew the truth.


    When Celestials fully awakened inside their vessels¡­ their true power begins to bloom.


    And Garius?


    He wasn''t a vessel.


    But he was the kind of man who, even without one, could still find a way to win.


    And that''s what made him dangerous.


    If Edmund faced him too early¡ªif he fought Garius head-on without total advantage¡ªhe wouldn''t come out unscathed.


    He might even fall.


    "Not yet," Edmund whispered under his breath, his voice tight.


    "Not until I have all of them."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 408 - 408: Between Spirits and Rivalry ( 408 )

    The warm breeze of the border town rustled softly through the streets as Javier, flanked by Liana and Gloria, strolled casually through the marketplace¡ªhands behind his head and completely at ease.


    Vendors waved, children pointed excitedly at the trio, and Pekkos squawked cheerfully as they waddled behind them with light clattering steps.


    "Young Master?" Liana asked gently.


    Javier tilted his head. "Hmm? Yes, Liana?"


    She glanced at him, her eyes narrowed with quiet concern. "Ari said¡­ you should start worrying about the other Celestial vessels."


    Javier yawned dramatically and shrugged. "Oh¡­ I will. You know, when the time comes."


    Suddenly, Gloria paused mid-step, her expression shifting subtly.


    Then her voice changed¡ªcalmer, sharper.


    "Isn''t that already too late by then?" Aria''s voice came through Gloria''s mouth, laced with her usual elegant frustration.


    Javier blinked and then grinned.


    "Hmm? Why worry about it anyway?" he said mischievously. "Father already briefed me about the situation."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged quick glances.


    "When?" they asked in unison.


    Javier raised an eyebrow like it was obvious. "Hmm? Oh, when you both went to the maid dining area at the manor that day."


    Liana squinted. "Huh? We didn''t notice anything."


    "Of course you didn''t," Javier replied with a smug smile. "Mrs. Errinette was with you two at the time, right? When you were having your lunch?"


    Gloria blinked. "Wait¡ªso while we were distracted, he pulled you aside?"


    Javier whistled innocently, hands still behind his head. "I mean¡­ not like I planned it. But you know how father is. Quiet. Direct. Efficient."


    Liana frowned. "And you''re¡­ not even worried?"


    "Nope." Javier grinned. "Because I''ve already prepared." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stretched lazily, letting out a small breath as they strolled past a blacksmith''s forge, the clanging of metal echoing behind them.


    "Besides," he said casually, "worrying about something like Celestial vessels can come later."


    Liana frowned but stayed silent, waiting for him to continue.


    "For now," Javier continued, "I''d rather focus on securing the safety of our people here."


    His tone was light, but beneath it lay firm conviction.


    "When war really breaks out, like Father predicted¡­" He looked ahead, eyes narrowing slightly. "That''s when I''ll step up. I''ll do what I can¡ªwhen it actually matters."


    He glanced at Liana and Gloria with a smirk. "Until then¡­ you two should start figuring things out with Ari and Aria."


    Liana blinked. "...Ari and Aria?"


    At the same time, both girls'' expressions changed subtly, their voices overlapping as the spirits stirred within.


    "Hmm? Yes?" came the synchronized reply from Ari (inside Liana) and Aria (inside Gloria).


    Javier nodded, now serious. "You two should teach them how to synchronize with you. Let them learn to draw and control your power properly."


    He stepped ahead slightly, sunlight catching the confident tilt of his smile. "We''ll do it later when we get back to the estate. And this time... you both better be serious."


    For a moment, Aria and Ari were silent, then both gave a resigned, almost sulky response:


    "Yes, yes. We got it."


    Liana and Gloria exchanged glances and sighed in unison.


    "Why do I feel like training with them is going to give me a headache¡­" Gloria muttered.


    "Because it will," Liana replied with a sigh.


    Javier just chuckled and kept walking, Buddy squawking cheerfully behind him.


    He looked up at the sky for a moment, sunlight flickering through drifting clouds.


    Then he muttered quietly¡ªalmost like a passing thought.


    "Ari¡­ Aria¡­"


    Their voices responded instantly, echoing softly through Liana and Gloria.


    "Yes?" they said in perfect harmony.


    Javier didn''t turn to look at them. His tone, for once, was stripped of mischief¡ªcalm and firm.


    "You better make sure they can synchronize with your power¡­ and sooner rather than later."


    "Like I said before¡­" He paused, then clenched his fists slightly. "I don''t want anything bad happening to them. No matter what."


    A long silence followed, filled only by the distant sound of wind and Buddy''s soft cuquawk behind them.


    Then both spirits answered gently.


    "Yes. We will."


    Javier closed his eyes for a moment, a rare stillness washing over him.


    "Good."


    He turned slightly to glance at Liana and Gloria, their forms steady and beautiful.


    "Because I don''t want to lose them again."


    His voice dropped to a whisper.


    "No matter what."


    Liana looked at him, eyes widening faintly at the raw honesty in his words. Gloria''s lips parted softly, but she said nothing.


    The wind passed between them¡ªwarm, quiet, and heavy with the weight he carried without saying it aloud.


    Javier simply smiled again.


    And walked forward.


    Meanwhile, at the Armand estate...


    Cedric sat on a stone bench, relaxed, enjoying the quiet while Meira gently combed through his hair from behind¡ªher tail flicking contentedly.


    "Peaceful, isn''t it?" Cedric murmured, his eyes half-lidded.


    Meira gave a soft hum of agreement. "Mm. Finally some quiet time¡ªjust you and me."


    She leaned in closer, her ears twitching.


    Until¡ª


    BANG!


    The door to the courtyard flew open with a dramatic thud.


    "CEDRIC!!"


    A blur of energy shot across the stone path.


    "Zania!?" Cedric blinked as a petite figure rushed straight at him.


    And then¡ª


    POMF.


    Zania tackled him in a flying hug, practically clinging to his side.


    "I missed youuu~!" she chirped, her cheeks squished against his arm.


    Meira''s tail puffed up like a furball.


    Her ears twitched, and her eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t touch my Cedric."


    Her voice was calm. Too calm.


    Zania looked up with a sly smirk.


    "Hmm? Cedric''s not yours alone, you know." She wrapped her arms tighter around him. "I''m sure he''s happy to have me at his side too~. Right, Cedric?"


    Cedric blinked, sweat trickling down the back of his neck as the tension between the two girls surged like static mana in the air.


    "Uhh¡­"


    He raised both hands carefully¡ªlike a man caught between two dragons.


    "Can we not do this today¡­?"


    Meira''s tail swished sharply behind her as she stood, hands on her hips, narrowing her eyes into thin golden slits.


    "Shoo shoo, Amazarak princess," she said flatly, flicking her hand at Zania as if chasing off a particularly annoying bird. "Go find your own noble to cling to. This one''s mine."


    Zania pouted dramatically but didn''t let go of Cedric''s arm. In fact, she hugged it tighter, her eyes twinkling with defiance.


    "Hmm? No," she said sweetly. "I love him."


    Meira''s ears twitched, and her tail fluffed up again.


    "I was the first one!" Meira snapped, pointing a clawed finger. "I''ve been with him since he was ten! I''m the one who stood beside him through training, studies, and those awful etiquette classes!"


    Zania tilted her head with a teasing smile. "And? He''s a noble." She shrugged innocently. "A charming prince, at that. That means he can marry more than one, right?"


    "Not if I bury you in the garden first," Meira growled, her claws lightly tapping the air as she took a step forward.


    Zania giggled, still clinging to Cedric.


    Meira stared at her, deadpan.


    Cedric sighed.


    Another normal day at the Armand estate.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 409 - 409: Strategic Minds ( 409 )

    While Meira and Zania continued their silent magical stare-down behind Cedric, a new voice chimed in from the side of the courtyard.


    "My, my... what a womanizer."


    Marcellus strolled in casually, arms folded and a smug grin plastered across his face.


    "Look at me! Faithful to only one." He turned slightly, dramatically gesturing behind him. "My beautiful dark elf."


    Standing quietly beside him was Lithia, her cheeks slightly pink, nervously fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. She bowed her head lightly when the others glanced her way but said nothing.


    "Ugh... Marcellus¡­ go away," Cedric muttered, rubbing his temples.


    Marcellus blinked, then tilted his head like he hadn''t heard him.


    "Why?"


    "I said go away!"


    "No can do, little bro." Marcellus smirked, strolling up beside him and giving his shoulder a teasing pat.


    Then his tone shifted slightly. "By the way... Father is calling us."


    Cedric straightened slightly. Meira and Zania both looked up, tension still in the air but curiosity starting to outweigh it.


    "All of us?" Cedric asked.


    Marcellus nodded. "Yep. Including you two." He pointed at Meira and Zania with a lazy finger. "And Lithia too."


    Cedric sighed. "Let me guess. Something big again?"


    Marcellus just grinned. "You''ll see."


    Cedric stood up, brushing off his cloak as Zania reluctantly let go of his arm and Meira clung a little tighter to his other side.


    He glanced sideways at Marcellus, who wore his usual smug grin. "What''s so important, Marcellus?"


    Marcellus shrugged casually. "Hmm? I don''t know. But if Father calls, it usually means we should go."


    He smirked. "I don''t really feel like having Alf or Errinette show up and drag us there by the collar again."


    "Yeah... that''s true." Cedric muttered, remembering the last time he tried to ''nap through'' a summons.


    Marcellus glanced behind him as Lithia walked up quietly to stand beside him. "Besides... Athine, Aelius, and Heres were called too."


    "All of them?" Cedric blinked. "Then maybe this really is important."


    Marcellus gave a lazy wave of his hand. "Like always. When Father says ''gather everyone'', something''s probably boiling under the surface again."


    When they all arrived, the heavy double doors leading to Garius''s private chamber stood at the end of the hallway, framed by the warm light of hanging crystal lamps. The sound of approaching footsteps echoed as Cedric, Marcellus, Meira, Zania, Lithia, and the others arrived.


    Just as they reached the threshold, the doors opened with a soft creak.


    Garius stepped out¡ªtall and composed as always, his sharp gaze sweeping over the group with calm precision.


    Behind him followed Alf, silent and composed, and Errinette, ever-serene but with that familiar steely glint in her eyes.


    Hesbeirn, the towering commander, came last, arms crossed, radiating unshakable discipline.


    Garius gave a faint nod. "Oh, you''re all here? Good."


    He turned without missing a beat. "Let''s go to the main dining room. We''ll talk there."


    No one questioned it.


    When Father said something was important, it usually meant plans were about to change.


    The siblings exchanged glances. Even Marcellus''s playful grin faded as he walked in step beside Lithia. Cedric''s brows furrowed slightly, with Meira and Zania flanking him¡ªboth quiet for once.


    As the group walked steadily down the hall toward the main dining room, Garius spoke without turning his head.


    "Alf. Errinette."


    "Yes, my lord?" they answered in unison, always in sync.


    "Have you already contacted the border outpost?"


    Errinette nodded. "Yes, my lord. We used the mana talkie to inform them of the meeting. Young Master Javier was notified."


    Garius''s eyes narrowed slightly with interest. "And?"


    Alf answered this time, his tone steady. "They reported that the young master acknowledged the message but said he had something to finish at the border wall first."


    Garius paused in thought for a moment, then gave a slight nod. "Good."


    "That means he''s already preparing."


    Errinette offered a faint smile, her voice gentle. "It seems the young master has started thinking like you, my lord."


    Garius''s expression didn''t change, but his voice softened¡ªbecame warmer. "I hope... he becomes even better than me."


    As they approached the doors to the main dining room, Garius walked in silence for a moment¡ªhis sharp eyes focused ahead while his mind drifted elsewhere.


    "I hope my youngest son is prepared."


    Javier had always been unconventional¡ªlazy on the surface, unpredictable, and appearing reckless.


    But Garius knew better.


    "He understands more than he lets on. Soon¡­ the first small wave will come. The border wall between Armand and the Human Kingdom... it''s a critical point. If they want to test us, that''s where they''ll strike first."


    His thoughts were steady and calculating, each possibility unfolding in his mind like a war game.


    The defenses Javier was building¡ªthe puppet knights, the anti-air mana guns, the mana cannons...


    "He''s preparing."


    Just then, Alf spoke quietly beside him.


    "My lord?"


    Garius blinked, returning to the present. "Hmm? Yes, Alf?"


    Alf tilted his head slightly. "You seemed lost in thought. Do you wish for me to send another message to the border wall base? To urge the young master to return home sooner?"


    Garius shook his head once, his voice calm. "No. There''s no need for that."


    He paused. "I already briefed him before he left. If he chooses to stay, it means he''s acting with purpose."


    His gaze hardened, revealing a flicker of steel beneath his calm tone. "He might not return this week."


    "Alf. One more thing."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "What about the assassin units?" Garius asked, his eyes steady. "Our covert operatives stationed around the region."


    Alf''s expression remained composed. "They''re ready for deployment, standing by to intercept any hidden assassin groups, including those suspected to be sent by King Edmund."


    Garius nodded slowly. "Good. But don''t deploy them yet. Just make sure they remain within range of the border wall¡ªclose enough to strike, but not close enough to be seen."


    Alf glanced sideways at his lord. "Are you certain, my lord?"


    Garius''s gaze darkened, but his voice remained calm. "Yes. Tonight¡­ or tomorrow night, Javier will be ready."


    He paused at the door. "This will be his test."


    "We already know how strong he is."


    His eyes reflected the flicker of torches along the hall. "But I want to know how prepared he is."


    He folded his arms behind his back. "The knowledge he holds¡­ it''s not from this world. It''s not anything in our archives."


    "The things he''s crafted through magic alone¡ªhis puppet knights, his mana cannon, that anti-air gun system¡ª"


    He glanced at Alf. "None of those designs exist in any known theory. And yet, they worked. In the last war, when Armand stood alone against the nobles who backed the Saint of the Three Gods¡­"


    A faint smile tugged at the edge of Garius''s lips. "...They were crushed without us losing a single man." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alf nodded respectfully. "Very well, my lord. I''ll inform the assassin units to remain hidden but alert. We''ll observe."


    Garius exhaled slowly, the fire in his eyes now steady. "Good. Let''s see if he''s ready for what comes next."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 410 - 410: Hunting the Shadows ( 410 )

    Meanwhile, at the Armand Border Wall Town...


    Liana glanced up at the darkening sky, walking a half-step behind Javier as he strolled casually through the town square with his hands behind his head.


    "Young Master?" she asked softly.


    "Yes, Liana?" he replied, not even turning his head.


    "The sky''s nearly dark¡­ shouldn''t we start heading back to the estate now?"


    Javier stopped for a moment and turned slightly with a lopsided grin. "Hmm? Ah... no. We''ll be staying here." He glanced toward the guard tower above the border wall. "Two or three days, probably."


    Liana blinked. "For what, Young Master?"


    Javier stretched with a soft groan, turning toward the inn just beyond the marketplace. "Hmm? Oh... nothing important." He said casually. "Just make sure you and Gloria have your weapons ready. Keep them within arm''s reach."


    Liana narrowed her eyes, sensing the shift in his tone. "Why?"


    Javier grinned¡ªcalm, confident, and just a little too quiet. "Because we''re going hunting tonight."


    "Hunting?" Gloria raised a brow, adjusting her gloves with a faint tilt of her head.


    Javier nodded with his usual mischievous grin. "Yep. And it''s the perfect time for something else too¡ª" he glanced at both of them, "¡ªyou two are going to synchronize with Ari and Aria tonight."


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a sleek pair of mana-lens glasses¡ªdelicately inscribed with glowing runes.


    He slid them onto his face. A faint hum echoed as the lenses lit up with subtle magical circuitry, syncing with his scout drones in the sky.


    Through the lenses, Javier could see everything his drones detected¡ªmana signatures, movement in the treeline, heat traces, stealth disruptions¡­


    And something was moving.


    "Because," he said with a slight smirk, eyes locked on the glowing feed only he could see, "we''re going to have visitors tonight."


    Liana and Gloria tensed immediately.


    Javier adjusted his glasses, then calmly climbed onto Buddy, who gave a proud squawk and stomped its talons, ready for action.


    He looked back over his shoulder. "Liana. Gloria."


    "Yes, Young Master?" they answered in unison.


    Javier''s smile was calm... but sharp. "Get on Pikko and Peanut. We''re heading into the forest outside the border wall."


    Javier, atop Buddy, approached the tall steel-reinforced gate, flanked by Liana on Pikko and Gloria on Peanut.


    The guards at the gate immediately straightened. "Young Master!" they saluted in unison, their voices firm.


    The border captain stepped forward, armor polished and posture stiff with respect. Javier nodded once, his tone casual but commanding.


    "Ensure all patrol units are organized in full squads¡ªno wandering in pairs or threes. Minimum seven to nine per squad. I want mages, scouts, and even assassin-trained personnel mixed in. Understood?"


    "Yes, Young Master!" the captain responded without hesitation.


    Javier narrowed his eyes. "And every squad leader¡ª" he reached into his coat and pulled out a small mana talkie "¡ªshould be wearing one of these."


    He slipped the mana talkie into his ear, a faint pulse of light confirming activation. "Direct communication. Instant relay. No excuses."


    Liana and Gloria, without needing instruction, each reached for their own mana talkies and slipped them in. A soft chime echoed in their ears as the three linked automatically.


    "Testing. Liana, Gloria¡ªcan you hear me?" Javier said without moving his lips, his voice crystal clear in their ears.


    "Clear."


    "Loud and precise."


    The guards watched with quiet awe. They were used to Armand''s superior tech, but seeing it used directly by the Young Master always sent a ripple of respect through the ranks.


    Javier gave a half-smile. "Good. Maintain full alert level until further notice."


    He turned toward the forest beyond the wall. "We''ll handle the shadows. You just keep the light strong."


    The gate creaked open.


    The three riders passed through without another word, their silhouettes fading into the darkening woods¡ªPekkos moving silently beneath the moonlight.


    "Buddy!! It''s showtime."


    "Cuquawked!!" came the excited response, low and eager.


    With a burst of movement, Buddy darted forward¡ªnearly silent despite his size, his powerful legs carrying him swiftly over the forest floor. Pikko and Peanut followed seamlessly, their steps synchronized beneath their riders.


    They moved like shadows beneath the trees, the night air cool and still¡ªtoo still.


    "Stick together," Javier said through the mana talkie, his voice calm but precise. "We hunt the hunter tonight. Prepare your weapons."


    As they rode deeper into the forest, Liana reached behind her and smoothly drew her magic bow. Beside her, Gloria extended her hand.


    In a pulse of mana, her standard-sized warhammer shimmered and expanded, towering over her in size.


    "Ari. Aria," Javier said through the comms, eyes focused ahead. "Sync your power with them. Let them feel your flow. Let them fight at your level."


    "Okay~!" came Aria''s cheerful tone through Gloria, her mana blending seamlessly, the warhammer pulsing with increased power.


    "Umm¡­ okay¡­" Ari said nervously, syncing with Liana¡ªmana threads weaving around her bow, enhancing her shots and improving vision even through magical concealment.


    Javier''s eyes narrowed behind his mana-lens glasses as glowing red outlines appeared in his vision¡ªfigures trying to blend into the forest, creeping low and moving in near-perfect silence.


    "There you are¡­" he whispered to himself with a smile.


    Javier''s eyes locked onto the distant movement through the lens of his mana-glasses. Red silhouettes danced in the dark¡ªover 300 assassins, cloaked in shadow magic, creeping into formation like wolves closing in on prey.


    He smirked.


    Raising his right hand high, the wind swirling around him, he declared, "Summon¡ªMithril Puppet Knights."


    A ripple of dense mana burst from his body.


    From thin air, hundreds of glowing magic circles appeared across the forest floor, and one hundred fully armored mithril puppet knights emerged in perfect synchronization. Gleaming armor, enchanted crests glowing, longswords drawn and shields raised.


    Each one moved like a trained soldier¡ªno delay, no confusion.


    And without a word, they charged.


    The forest floor shook as the mechanical warriors surged forward, iron feet trampling dead leaves and soil, closing in on the hidden assassins before they could even react.


    Javier grinned.


    Still astride Buddy, who bolted ahead with a speed that left warhorses in the dust, he raised his custom mana gun¡ªrunes along the barrel glowing as he channeled his energy through it.


    "Let''s begin."


    BOOM!


    A mana blast tore through the trees¡ªexplosive precision, slamming into the flank of the assassin squad attempting to flank the puppet knights.


    Another shot. Then another.


    Buddy weaved effortlessly between trees, turning Javier into a mobile artillery platform.


    Behind him¡ª


    Liana stood tall on Pikko, her emerald eyes glowing as she pulled her bowstring, mana radiating from her fingertips. "Bow Technique¡ªWhispering Gale Shot."


    Five magic arrows shot forward in succession, each splitting into three mid-air. The volley rained down on the left flank of the assassin group, piercing through illusions, shattering mana shields, and pinning enemies to the ground like silver spears.


    On the other side¡ª


    Gloria''s warhammer thundered with energy. She whispered softly, "Heavy Faith¡ªCrushing Judgement."


    The hammer glowing with a deep golden hue. She jumped off mid-charge and slammed into a group of cloaked enemies, the impact releasing a shockwave that cracked the forest floor and sent bodies flying into the trees. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 411 - 411: No One Gets Away ( 411 )

    "Leave no one alive!"


    Javier shouted as he charged forward, his voice sharp with determination.


    Suddenly, he shifted his mana and leapt off Buddy''s back, soaring high into the air like a silver blur under the moonlight.


    In mid-air, he smoothly rotated his body, dual-wielding his mana guns, both glowing with power.


    Explosive sounds echoed through the forest as Javier fired mana shots with precise aim, hitting cloaked assassins trying to escape into the shadows. Each impact erupted in flashes of blue and violet light, dispelling the illusion spells they used to hide and breaking their formations.


    On the ground¡ª


    Liana''s magic bow shone brighter with each arrow she released.


    "Piercing Spiral¡ªSeeker Volley!" she called out, shooting three arrows charged with piercing wind mana. The arrows twisted through the air like drills, striking assassins behind trees and splintering their cover.


    Every arrow was a guaranteed hit¡ªclean and quick.


    Next to her, Gloria''s Warhammer crackled with divine magic.


    She charged into the group of enemies like a furious storm, swinging her hammer in wide arcs, each blow sending assassins flying and breaking bones with the force.


    "You call this an assassination unit? This is just a warm-up," she muttered.


    And around them¡ª


    The Mithril Puppet Knights surged across the battlefield.


    They moved in perfect formation¡ªfaster than the best Armand guards, with no hesitation or emotion. The sound of their metal boots hitting the ground was almost rhythmic and terrifying.


    With every coordinated swing, swords slashed, shields crashed, and spears pierced through cloaked enemies before they could react.


    An assassin lunged from a treetop¡ª


    But one of the puppet knights extended its arm unnaturally fast, stabbing upward with its sword, impaling the attacker mid-air before tossing the body aside like a ragdoll.


    Another puppet activated a mana cannon built into its shield, firing a short-range blast that took down five assassins at once.


    All across the forest¡ª


    Screams, steel, and mana erupted like a chaotic symphony of death.


    And above it all¡ªJavier floated down from his leap, guns still blazing, his coat fluttering, and his eyes glowing behind his lenses.


    Javier landed smoothly, his boots barely making a sound on the forest floor. A faint pulse of mana spread beneath him as he crouched, then stood up straight, both dual mana guns raised and humming with energy.


    His coat fluttered in the night wind, and his eyes glowed behind his mana-lens glasses.


    "Now, my wives¡­"


    His voice carried calm authority.


    "Go ahead. Crush the rest of them."


    He turned his head slightly, eyes focused on the enemies trying to regroup.


    "This isn''t training anymore. Show them why no one crosses Armand and walks away."


    With a flick of his wrist, he pointed both guns toward the treeline.


    "I''ll cover you with the puppet knights. They''ll protect your flanks. Now move."


    The ground trembled as the Mithril Puppet Knights repositioned, forming a protective barrier behind and around Liana and Gloria, shielding them from long-range sneak attacks.


    "Ari. Aria."


    Javier''s voice lowered slightly, firm and steady.


    "Assist them. Now."


    A faint pulse resonated in the air as the spirits responded.


    "Yes, Master~," Aria said cheerfully and confidently.


    "Understood," Ari added, his tone more serious but resolute.


    A wave of brilliant white and blue mana surged through Liana and Gloria, making their bodies glow faintly as they synchronized. Energy spiraled around them¡ªsmooth and responsive, flowing better than before.


    Liana took a deep breath, mana swirling around her like wind.


    "Arrow Style¡ªMoonlight Cascade."


    She pulled back her bowstring and released a volley of eight arrows, all glowing with spirit energy. They split mid-air, homing in on moving targets behind cover, arcing through the trees, and exploding on impact.


    At the same time, Gloria''s warhammer pulsed with golden-red light, sparks crackling along its handle. She spun around and slammed the hammer into the ground.


    "Hammer Style¡ªRadiant Impact."


    BOOM¡ª!!


    A shockwave erupted from her strike, sending a dome of force outward. Assassin units caught in the blast were flung away, their armor dented and weapons broken. Even the trees splintered from the force of the impact.


    Behind them, Javier raised his guns again.


    "No escape."


    From the shadows ahead, a surviving squad of assassins suddenly regrouped¡ªsilent signals exchanged, blades drawn, and cloaking magic flaring to life once more.


    They rushed toward Liana.


    She saw them coming¡ªcalm and focused.


    Without hesitation, she slid her bow over her shoulder and, with a quick flick of her wrists, drew her dual curved blades, the steel shimmering faintly with wind mana.


    "You picked the wrong target," she muttered.


    But before she could take a step¡ª


    A warm energy pulsed through her.


    "Let me! Just for a moment~!"


    Ari''s excited voice echoed in her mind, bubbling with eagerness. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana blinked.


    "Wait¡ªAri, don''t¡ª!"


    But it was too late.


    Ari took over.


    Liana''s body surged forward, propelled by the spirit''s enthusiasm. She leapt high into the air, spinning like a cyclone¡ªher dual blades gleaming.


    She descended like a whirlwind, slicing through the first wave of assassins in an instant. Her movements were fluid and almost graceful¡ªeach strike clean, deadly, and without wasted motion.


    Three. Four. Seven assassins dropped in the blink of an eye, their bodies hitting the ground before they even realized they''d been struck.


    Then she landed, her eyes narrowing.


    "Ari!"


    There was a pause... then a sheepish voice replied.


    "Ah... umm... sorry. That was too fun¡­"


    Liana exhaled slowly.


    "Sync, not control," she said firmly, though a hint of amusement laced her voice.


    "R-Right! I''ll behave... I promise!" Ari''s voice faded slightly, clearly embarrassed.


    Javier, watching from behind as he took down another fleeing enemy with a clean shot, smirked through the mana talkie.


    "Someone''s getting a little too into the fight~."


    "Focus, Young Master," Liana shot back dryly, adjusting her stance, blades gleaming in the moonlight.


    Javier leapt into the air again, twisting like a dancer of war, both mana guns raised and glowing brightly with the soft hum of overcharged mana.


    Every shot hit its target.


    Assassins diving for cover were blasted back by concussive bursts. Those attempting to vanish into shadows were instantly illuminated by targeted mana flares, exposed and eliminated without mercy.


    None were spared.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 412 - 412: Blades, Magic, and Recon ( 412 )

    On the ground, Liana and Gloria charged forward, moving in perfect sync, their blades and hammer dancing across the battlefield.


    Liana weaved between opponents, her dual blades flashing as she slashed, parried, and twisted. Her movements flowed like the wind through the trees.


    Gloria was pure power¡ªeach swing of her warhammer crushed armor, shattered bones, and sent shockwaves rippling through the underbrush. A line of assassins fell like dominoes as she spun and swept the massive weapon horizontally.


    They fought with incredible synergy, aided by their celestial spirits, their movements smooth and empowered.


    But as Javier landed again on a tree branch, casually reloading with one hand while watching them from above¡ª


    He sighed.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Leaning forward slightly, he said, "You both still lack something."


    Liana paused, panting softly as she kicked an assassin back with a sharp twist of her heel. Gloria, breathing steadily, rested her warhammer on her shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean, Young Master?" they both asked in unison.


    Javier''s grin widened as he observed them from his perch.


    "You''re not quite at Errinette''s level yet."


    Both women stiffened.


    Liana''s brow twitched. Gloria blinked, then narrowed her eyes.


    "Oh really," Liana muttered.


    Gloria inhaled slowly. "I see¡­ so that''s the benchmark now."


    "Yep~. I mean¡ªif you two ever want to protect me like she protects Father, you need at least half her pressure." Javier shrugged.


    There was a brief silence.


    Then Gloria''s eyes glowed brighter.


    Liana lowered into a sharper stance.


    A quiet crackle of mana surged around both of them.


    "Ari. Aria. Let''s go again."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "With pleasure~!"


    Javier laughed softly, spinning his guns once.


    "That''s the spirit."


    As the final screams of the enemy faded into the trees and the air grew still once more, Javier remained perched atop a high tree branch. The glow from his mana glasses dimmed slightly as the battle came to an end.


    Below, Liana and Gloria moved with renewed determination, slicing through the last of the scattered assassins with precise, elegant motions.


    They were powerful.


    Graceful.


    Coordinated.


    And yet...


    Javier''s smirk faded slightly, his expression turning distant as a breeze rustled the branches around him.


    A quiet thought surfaced in his mind.


    "Even with their current strength¡­ even with Celestials inside them¡­ they''re still not on Errinette''s level."


    It wasn''t a complaint.


    It was a realization.


    Liana and Gloria had been trained personally by Errinette herself. They had been pushed, drilled, and tempered by one of the strongest elites in the kingdom. They had celestial spirits dwelling within them.


    But even now, their speed, pressure, and technique still fell short of the head battle maid.


    Why?


    Javier rested one elbow on his knee, tapping the side of his glasses thoughtfully.


    "Is it a matter of experience? Or something deeper?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed quietly.


    "Maybe it''s talent."


    He hated thinking that way. But sometimes, talent did impose a limit¡ªunless one shattered it.


    "What''s their actual class, anyway?" he wondered.


    "And what''s Errinette''s?"


    He knew his maids were strong and still growing stronger. But he didn''t need them to protect him.


    He needed them to survive.


    To stand alone when he wasn''t there.


    To win battles without him.


    Because if they couldn''t even match Errinette, then what about Alf?


    Alf¡­ who was still stronger than Errinette and Hesbeirn combined.


    And yet... Father had fought both Alf and Hesbeirn once¡ªwith a wooden sword¡ªand won.


    Javier''s grip on his knee tightened slightly.


    "If even Alf wasn''t enough to make Father break a sweat¡­"


    "Then maybe I''m the one who''s lacking."


    That thought came and went like a gust of wind. He didn''t say it out loud. He didn''t need to.


    He simply adjusted his glasses, watching the women below finish off the last enemies with grace and strength.


    And quietly began to think about how to make them even stronger.


    Not just with Celestial power.


    Not just with weapons or training.


    But something that could truly elevate them beyond that limit.


    The forest was eerily still. The sounds of battle had faded, replaced by the occasional crackle of burning brush and the soft rustle of the wind over countless fallen bodies.


    The assassins had been annihilated.


    Javier stood at the center of the clearing, dual mana guns resting loosely in his hands, his coat fluttering gently. He glanced around.


    So many corpses. Some still cloaked in shadow magic, others reverting to their true forms¡ªa mix of armor, insignias, and markings, subtle signs of their origins beginning to show.


    Just then¡ª


    A quiet rustle in the underbrush.


    Figures emerged from the shadows. Silent and disciplined, their movements were efficient and coordinated. Beastkin and humans alike, dressed in dark combat gear, masks covering their faces. No sound, no wasted motion.


    Javier didn''t flinch. He simply turned slightly to watch them approach.


    The lead figure stepped forward and offered a respectful bow.


    "Young Master."


    "Mr. Alf instructed us to investigate the battlefield," the voice was calm and professional. "We''re to identify each corpse, search for emblems, tattoos, magical brands¡ªanything that could link them to noble houses. Our orders are to confirm who sent them."


    Javier nodded slowly, his tone relaxed.


    "Hmm. That does sound like something Father ordered through Alf."


    He holstered his mana guns and scanned the team behind the man: efficient, silent, deadly. Definitely Alf''s style.


    "Proceed. I won''t get in your way."


    Behind him, Liana shifted, still gripping her dual blades tightly. Gloria tightened her grip on her warhammer, her eyes cautious.


    Javier noticed immediately.


    "Liana. Gloria. Calm down."


    "But Young Master¡ª" Liana began.


    "They''re armed, cloaked, and just appeared from the woods¡ª" Gloria added.


    "I know," Javier said calmly.


    He motioned toward the lead figure.


    "You haven''t seen them before, but I have. This guy¡ª" Javier pointed casually, "is always the one who reports directly to Mr. Alf."


    "You''re the commander of this squad, right?"


    The man straightened. "Yes, Young Master. I am. This is the Elite Investigation Unit under Mr. Alf''s direct command."


    Javier gave a faint smirk. "Then I''ll leave it to you. Check everything. Find out which noble house was arrogant enough to send assassins this deep into Armand''s land."


    The man bowed. "Understood. We will deliver a full report within the next few hours."


    The unit split without another word, beginning their work like shadows melting into the ground¡ªsilent, ruthless, and efficient.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 413 - 413: Ashes to Ashes ( 413 )

    Gloria''s eyes remained sharp, her grip firm on her warhammer as she positioned herself between the bodies and the approaching figures. Even with the battle over, she didn''t relax.


    She had been trained and had fought, even serving in the Elite Battle Maid Unit under Lady Errinette herself.


    And yet...


    She had never seen these people before. No presence. No aura. Nothing¡ªjust shadows moving through the trees.


    Her voice was calm but laced with tension.


    "Young Master¡­ how can you be so sure they belong to Armand? That they''re part of Mr. Alf''s elite assassin unit?"


    Javier let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Seriously, Gloria?"


    She didn''t respond. Her focus didn''t waver.


    Javier nodded at the lead figure. "Show them your arm."


    The masked man nodded silently.


    "As you wish, Young Master."


    He stepped forward and pulled back his sleeve.


    Nothing. His arm was smooth and unmarked.


    Liana tilted her head slightly, and Gloria narrowed her eyes.


    Javier waved lazily. "Now channel your mana."


    The man complied.


    A soft glow ran through his arm, and then¡ª


    Two emblems appeared¡ªone faintly pulsing on his forearm, the other just above it.


    The first was the unmistakable crest of House Armand, woven in brilliant silver-blue mana. The second¡ªsmaller and darker¡ªdepicted a serpent coiled around a dagger, the personal mark of Alf''s assassin division, known only to those within Armand''s inner shadow force.


    Silent. Swift. Loyal.


    Gloria''s eyes widened slightly. Liana let out a quiet breath.


    "...So it''s true," Gloria muttered.


    Javier gave a relaxed shrug.


    "They were never meant to be seen. That''s kind of the point. If you can see them, you''re either dead... or they''re showing themselves on purpose."


    He offered a half-smile.


    "Lucky for us, it''s the second one."


    The man bowed again. "We''ll begin the full investigation immediately, Young Master. We will not leave a single piece of evidence unchecked."


    "Good." Javier turned, glancing back toward the field of corpses.


    "Let''s see which coward thought they could stab at Armand without getting burned."


    As the investigation team silently spread across the battlefield, checking each body, confirming mana signatures, collecting talismans, and marking every trace¡ªLiana''s hand moved slowly to the hilt of her blade, still wary.


    She didn''t trust them completely¡ªnot yet.


    But before her blade even cleared the sheath¡ª


    The lead assassin''s voice cut sharply through the quiet night.


    "The battlefield is not over."


    His tone was calm, not threatening, yet it carried a sense of command and finality¡ªthe kind that came only from those who had walked through countless corpses.


    Liana paused.


    "Don''t casually unsheathe your weapon," the man continued, turning slightly to lock his eyes beneath the mask.


    "And you too." He nodded toward Gloria.


    "Don''t even think about letting your guard down."


    Behind him, the rest of the assassin unit moved with ruthless precision. Weapons still drawn, they checked every single body¡ªeven those clearly dead. Some stabbed the corpses again; others severed fingers to disrupt latent spell tags. One quietly decapitated a fallen enemy wearing illusion armor, just in case.


    It wasn''t cruelty.


    It was standard protocol.


    An unfinished battlefield meant a possible second death.


    "That''s how you do the work," the commander said plainly, his voice steady as he turned back toward the trees, scanning the perimeter.


    "When the enemy comes to disturb our peace... we make sure they never get up again."


    Javier stood nearby, arms folded, watching in silence. He didn''t say anything because he agreed completely.


    Liana turned to Javier, her dual blades still resting in their sheaths, her eyes silently asking for confirmation.


    Javier simply gave a small nod.


    No words¡ªjust trust. That was enough.


    Liana drew her blades with quiet grace, stepping forward without hesitation. Her movements were calmer now, more focused¡ªnot for battle, but for cleanup.


    She joined the assassin unit, moving between bodies with care, observing how they worked¡ªdouble-checking corpses, scanning for mana residue, and disarming subtle curses.


    This wasn''t just combat.


    This was discipline.


    Silence.


    Professionalism.


    As she leaned toward one of the fallen assassins, preparing to pierce through the chest¡ª


    The assassin commander suddenly raised his hand sharply.


    A silent stop signal.


    Everyone froze.


    His voice came low but firm.


    "That one. Step back."


    Liana halted mid-motion.


    The commander stepped in, knelt beside the corpse, and waved his hand slowly over it¡ªhis mana interacting with the subtle layers beneath.


    A faint shimmer rippled from the body''s surface. Then it pulsed once¡ªbriefly revealing a glyph.


    "Magical trap. Blood-activated," he said coldly. "Likely set to detonate with curse poison or a soul-binding spell when pierced."


    He turned to her, his voice still composed.


    "This is why we confirm. Not everything that''s dead is harmless."


    Liana took a slow breath and nodded.


    She was beginning to understand.


    The assassin leader reached into his coat and pulled out a small, rune-inscribed black glass bottle. Without a word, he uncorked it¡ªa faint hiss escaping as the glowing white liquid inside swirled like smoke made liquid.


    He poured it carefully over the trapped corpse, the substance seeping into the flesh and armor with eerie smoothness.


    One by one, the other members of the unit followed his lead, each producing a similar bottle and pouring its contents over select bodies across the field.


    The forest grew silent once again.


    Tense.


    Purposeful.


    When they finished, the leader stepped back several paces. His voice, low and commanding, echoed in the hush. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "White Fire¡ªignite."


    At his command, he snapped his fingers¡ªmana flaring at his fingertips.


    FOOM¡ª!!


    The corpses ignited instantly¡ªnot with normal fire, but with an intense, ghostly white flame. It devoured the bodies, leaving the ground untouched. No heat. No smell of rot. Just quiet, pure incineration.


    Cursed items cracked and shattered.


    Dark glyphs sizzled and vanished.


    Traps disarmed themselves in bursts of dying light.


    The flames danced silently, cleansing the battlefield with an otherworldly glow that made even Liana and Gloria pause.


    Javier watched, his eyes reflecting the glow. He didn''t smile. He simply stood there, observing the flames consume the last evidence of those who had dared to raise blades against Armand.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 414 - 414: Unseen Forces ( 414 )

    The white flames flickered for a few final seconds before vanishing completely, leaving no trace of corpses, traps, or curses behind. The battlefield was clean and silent again, as if the fight had never happened.


    The assassin leader approached Javier one last time. His posture remained respectful, and his tone calm.


    "Young Master, the investigation is complete. We''ve identified all usable intel and cleansed the site. We''ll return to our sector now."


    Javier nodded slightly.


    "Understood. Be safe."


    The man bowed deeply.


    "You too, Young Master."


    And then¡ª


    In a single instant, the entire elite investigation unit vanished. No sound. No footsteps. Just gone, like the shadows they came from.


    Liana exhaled slowly, sliding her blades back into their sheaths.


    "Young Master?" she said quietly.


    "Hmm? Yes, Liana?" Javier responded, stretching slightly as if nothing intense had just happened.


    She stepped closer.


    "How do you even know them? You said they''re Alf''s direct unit, but... I''ve never seen or heard about them. Not even once."


    Gloria stepped up beside her. Her warhammer hung at her side, but her eyes remained sharp.


    "Same. Even as one of Mrs Errinette''s elite battle maid unit, I never heard of them. Not even whispers."


    Javier gave a cheeky smile.


    "Hmm? Didn''t I tell you already? I saw them reporting to Mr. Alf before. Just once or twice."


    The two maids stared at him.


    Hard.


    Very hard.


    Their narrowed eyes conveyed that they were not buying that explanation at all.


    Javier slowly turned away, stretching lazily and yawning.


    "Let''s head back to the border town."


    He casually raised a hand.


    "Buddy!"


    "Cuquawked!!"


    From the treeline, Buddy came out with his usual proud gait, closely followed by Pikko and Peanut, all three Pekkos looking ridiculously proud of themselves for doing absolutely nothing during the clean-up.


    Javier hopped back onto Buddy with his usual grin.


    "Oops, nearly forgot."


    Javier grinned as he raised his hand. A soft ripple of mana pulsed outward.


    One by one, the Mithril Puppet Knights¡ªstill standing like silent sentinels across the forest¡ªglowed faintly and then began vanishing into sparkling light, returning to Javier''s magic storage without a sound.


    In moments, the entire force was gone, leaving only the quiet forest and faint scorched marks from the earlier battle.


    He turned back, hopping effortlessly onto Buddy.


    "Alright, you two. On your Pekkos. We''re heading back."


    "I want a bath. And a nap."


    Liana mounted Pikko, though she kept glancing around the forest, her brows slightly furrowed. Gloria swung up onto Peanut, adjusting her warhammer before looking toward Javier.


    "Young Master¡­ what did you have the Puppet Knights plant on the ground earlier?"


    Javier looked over his shoulder, his grin lazy but sharp.


    "Oh, that?"


    He stretched a little, then gave a smug shrug.


    "Just a little something. An alarm and something else. If any enemies try sneaking in again¡­" He tapped his temple.


    "...I''ll know."


    Javier rode at the center, relaxed atop Buddy, his posture casual but his eyes sharp behind the faint glow of his mana glasses.


    Flanking him on either side were Liana on Pikko and Gloria on Peanut. They rode in silence for a while, letting the wind settle the intensity of the earlier battle.


    Then, quietly¡ª


    "Young Master?" Liana''s voice broke the stillness.


    "Hmm?" Javier tilted his head slightly.


    "Can I ask something?"


    "Sure, go ahead." He kept his eyes forward, but his tone was open.


    Liana hesitated, then asked,


    "How many of Armand''s secret units have you met¡­ or know about?"


    Javier smirked.


    "A few for now," he said lightly.


    "The one Gloria used to be with¡ªthe Elite Battle Maid Unit¡ªthat''s one."


    Gloria glanced over but said nothing.


    "Then there''s another one. A separate group¡ªthe Secret Battle Maid Unit."


    Liana blinked. "There''s another unit¡­?"


    Javier nodded slowly. "Yep. Remember that hill? The one where Ari and Aria were?"


    Both maids immediately recalled the place¡ªthe oppressive aura, the overwhelming pressure, and the sheer seriousness of that operation.


    "The ones guarding that location¡ªthose women were part of the Secret Battle Maid Unit. They''re different from the public-facing maids and even from Gloria''s team. Most don''t even know they exist."


    Liana narrowed her eyes. "And the assassin unit just now¡­?"


    "Also a secret unit," Javier replied. "An Elite Investigation Force, all under the direct supervision of Mr. Alf."


    He let the words hang for a moment, then added with a grin,


    "You''d be surprised how many people are loyal to Father that even we don''t know about."


    Liana was silent. Gloria quietly adjusted her posture, her eyes thoughtful.


    Armand''s strength¡­ wasn''t just in its visible army.


    It was everywhere.


    "In terms of total troops, we''re not that big. Not even a quarter of what the entire kingdom commands."


    He glanced at Liana and Gloria on either side.


    "But one thing I''ve learned in war¡­" His tone sharpened slightly.


    "Quantity doesn''t always win battles. Strategy, coordination, morale, preparation¡ªthose are what decide who walks away standing."


    Liana turned to him, her eyes narrowing slightly with curiosity.


    "How do you know that, Young Master?" she asked.


    "You speak like someone who''s experienced it firsthand."


    Javier''s lips twitched, and his grin faltered for just a moment¡ªawkwardly.


    None of them knew. None of them knew he wasn''t born of this world but was instead reincarnated, carrying memories of a very different life... a life filled with conflict, loss, and war fought with machines, not swords.


    He scratched his cheek casually, dodging the truth with a shrug.


    "Well¡­ just look at the last holy war. They had 120,000 troops¡­ but what happened? It didn''t mean a thing."


    Liana smiled faintly, and Gloria nodded in agreement.


    Javier said it like a joke, but there was weight behind his words¡ªlike someone who''d already seen how devastating numbers could become meaningless when facing the right enemy.


    "In terms of preparation, I''d say we''re unmatched."


    He glanced at the guards patrolling along the road¡ªeach one equipped with gleaming, mana-reinforced armor and finely crafted weapons.


    "Our troops wear the best enhanced gear our genius Armand blacksmith, Mr. Rasdingen, could produce."


    Liana and Gloria listened in silence, letting him speak.


    He looked at them both.


    "And in terms of actual strength? I''d say our regular soldiers can match most kingdom elites¡ªnot just in gear, but in discipline too."


    Gloria gave a small nod of pride.


    "Our training is strict. Relentless. And we rotate with live combat drills even during peacetime."


    Javier chuckled.


    "Exactly. Quality over quantity."


    Then he exhaled softly.


    "That being said, we''re not exactly drowning in numbers."


    Liana looked over.


    "How many active troops do we actually have?"


    Javier tilted his head.


    "Father mentioned it before¡ªour current standing force is around 90,000. Maybe a bit more now. Still¡­" He looked up at the stars.


    "That''s nothing compared to the rest of the Human Kingdom. They''ve got nearly 900,000 when fully mobilized. And the other kingdoms?"


    He shrugged.


    "Beastkin, Elves, Demons¡ªthey each have over a million. Maybe more."


    A long silence followed.


    Then he smirked and leaned forward slightly, giving Buddy a soft pat on the neck.


    "Still, I''d rather have ninety thousand properly armed and fully trained soldiers than three hundred thousand conscripts who barely know how to hold a sword."


    Because numbers meant little if the first wave couldn''t even breach a single town.


    ( End of Chapter ) sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Different Paths, Shared Bonds ( 415 )

    "After this, we''re heading back to the estate," he said quietly, watching the lights ahead.


    Liana gave a gentle smile from his right.


    "As you wish, Young Master."


    Gloria mirrored the expression from the other side.


    "It''ll be nice to sleep in our own rooms again."


    Javier gave a low whistle.


    "Buddy!"


    "Cuquawked!!"


    Buddy responded with his usual proud squawk, lifting his beak and puffing up his chest as if he''d just led a whole army. He strutted forward with exaggerated confidence, picking up pace toward the town gates.


    Pikko and Peanut followed obediently, tails flicking and feathers rustling softly under the moonlight.


    As Buddy strutted down the road, Javier let the quiet lull of conversation wash over him. The wind was calm. The stars were clear.


    But his thoughts weren''t.


    "Maybe it''s time I ask Father."


    "How did he do it?"


    "How did he raise not one¡ªbut three of the kingdom''s strongest by his side?"


    He glanced to his left and right¡ªLiana and Gloria still riding beside him, chatting softly. But his mind drifted elsewhere.


    "Mrs. Erinette. Mr. Alf. Hesbeirn."


    "Three of the strongest people on the entire continent¡­ and all serve under Father."


    "Then there''s Marcellus¡­ the strongest mage in the entire Human Kingdom."


    "And Cedric¡­ the youngest and strongest Paladin alive."


    Javier''s fingers tapped lightly on Buddy''s reins. He remembered sparring with them¡ªtesting himself. His magic. His casting speed. His combat spells.


    They dodged all of it. Effortlessly.


    Even when he used advanced tactics, layered his cast timings, even when he tried things that would stun an average opponent¡ªthey moved as if they were used to fighting monsters.


    "That kind of strength doesn''t come from just having a ''good class'' or ''natural talent''." There had to be something else. A system. A method. Or a test.


    "Father must''ve trained them in a way that prepared them not just for war¡­ but for survival against anything."


    And that bothered him. Not because he felt inferior¡ª


    But because it meant he was still behind.


    Even though he knew his power now surpassed Kenjirou, the last remaining summoned hero¡­


    Even though the Holy War''s ''heroes''¡ªthose traitors¡ªwere trained by his brothers before they turned on Armand¡­


    "I killed them. Easily."


    "But if even Kenjirou gets stronger from the Celestial inside him¡­"


    Javier exhaled slowly.


    "Then it''s time to stop guessing. I need to know what Father did to raise them like that."


    Because protecting others wasn''t just about power. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was about staying ahead of what no one else could see coming.


    "Young Master?" Liana''s voice cut softly through the breeze as their Pekkos trotted side by side beneath the starlit sky.


    Javier blinked, pulled from his thoughts, and glanced her way.


    "Yes?"


    Liana studied him for a moment, her expression calm but her eyes quietly searching.


    "You looked deep in thought¡­ Are you worrying about something?"


    Javier gave a small smile, waving a hand lightly as if brushing the thought away.


    "Hmm? Ah, no. Don''t worry about it."


    But Liana didn''t look convinced.


    "Are you sure?" she asked gently, her voice softer now. She knew him too well.


    Javier looked up at the sky for a moment, then back at the road ahead.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m sure. It''s nothing bad. Just... something I''ve been thinking about."


    Liana didn''t push further. She simply nodded, her gaze lingering on him for another second before returning to the path. Gloria, riding on the other side, raised a brow but kept quiet.


    Meanwhile, in the Armand Estate, the manor was quiet. Outside, only the soft rustle of wind against the trees and the distant hoot of a night owl filled the silence.


    Inside the master bedroom, Garius lay beside Fransesca. The room was dim, lit only by a faint mana lamp on the far table, casting gentle shadows along the walls.


    He was on his back, one arm beneath his head, staring at the ceiling in silence. Fransesca, wrapped under the covers beside him, stirred softly. Her long hair spilled across the pillows like silk.


    "Dear?" she whispered, her voice warm and gentle.


    "Hmm?"


    She shifted slightly, turning toward him with her hand resting lightly against his chest.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" she asked quietly.


    "Are you¡­ worrying about our youngest son again?"


    Garius let out a slow breath through his nose.


    "Hmm... kinda."


    His eyes didn''t leave the ceiling, but his hand reached over and lightly brushed a strand of hair from her cheek.


    "Even knowing how strong he is¡­ it''s normal, right? A father worrying about his children."


    Fransesca smiled faintly, her fingers gently tracing his palm.


    "Not just Javier, right?"


    Garius nodded.


    "All of them. Marcellus, Cedric, Aelius, Heres¡­ Athine¡­"


    His voice was low and steady but filled with something deeper¡ªthe weight of a man who had carried both his people and his family through countless storms.


    "They''re all strong. But that doesn''t mean I ever stop worrying. Not even for a second."


    Fransesca leaned closer, resting her forehead gently against his shoulder.


    "That''s why they turned out the way they did. Because they had you watching over them."


    Garius didn''t answer right away.


    Garius remained quiet for a moment, then slowly turned his head to look at Fransesca, a small, knowing smirk tugging at his lips.


    "They all have their own strengths. Their own paths."


    He exhaled softly, his tone a quiet murmur.


    "Athine and Aelius¡­ they''re not fully warriors, but they''re the sharpest minds when it comes to trade and management."


    He stared at the ceiling again, his voice steady.


    "The entire Armand bank and trade network is handled by them now. They''ve practically overtaken the kingdom merchant guilds without even needing a sword."


    Fransesca nodded with a gentle smile, her hand still resting on his chest.


    "Heres¡­" Garius continued, his eyes distant.


    "He might be busy looking after his youngest sister now, but that boy''s no weakling. His talent is unlike anything the others have."


    He didn''t elaborate. Even with Fransesca, Garius had his secrets. But there was pride in his voice.


    Then he chuckled softly.


    "Marcellus¡­ strongest mage in the kingdom, and he still can''t land a clean hit on me."


    He turned to glance at her again.


    "He tried, didn''t he? That mock duel. Gave it everything he had."


    Fransesca smiled knowingly.


    "He''s still sulking about it."


    Garius smirked.


    "He''ll grow past it."


    Then, a quiet pause.


    "And Cedric¡­" he said softly.


    "One of the rarest classes. A true Paladin. That light he holds¡ªit''s not just divine. It''s personal. His conviction is different from most."


    "And he hasn''t even reached his next class yet¡­" His voice dropped slightly.


    "None of them have. Not yet."


    But his gaze held confidence.


    He closed his eyes for a moment.


    "And Javier¡­"


    The smile returned, faint yet unshakable.


    "He''s... different."


    "A master of magic crafting¡ªsomething this world doesn''t even have a system for. His ability to create, to think, to invent¡­" He opened his eyes again, their glow faint in the dim light.


    "His mana guns, his cannons, the anti-air arrays¡­ even the puppet knights¡ªthose things shouldn''t exist here. And yet, they do. Because of him."


    Fransesca watched him, her hand moving to rest gently over his.


    "You''re proud," she whispered.


    Garius didn''t reply.


    He didn''t need to.


    The quiet strength in his eyes said everything.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 416 - 416: Tactical Preparations ( 416 )

    Next Morning ¨C Armand Estate


    The soft morning sun filtered through the curtains of Javier''s bedroom, casting warm golden hues around the room. The air was still, quiet, and peaceful.


    Javier lay nestled beneath the covers, his arm loosely draped over Liana and Gloria, who were both asleep at his sides.


    Liana breathed softly, with her arms gently wrapped around him, her silver hair spilling over the pillow. Gloria, still clinging firmly to his other side, had a faint pout on her lips, one leg tangled over his.


    Javier stirred slightly, blinking as he yawned and stretched¡ªonly to pause when he felt the weight of both women snugly against him. He blinked again and smiled.


    "Huh¡­Looks like these two woke up a bit late today."


    "Then again, we got back late last night¡­"


    He tilted his head slightly, taking in the peaceful expression on Liana''s face and the unusually cute way Gloria''s lips puffed out as she mumbled something incoherent in her sleep.


    "Oh well. Let''s let them rest a little longer."


    With a quiet chuckle, he slowly lowered himself back down, sliding an arm around both of them¡ªcarefully and gently, but wearing a warm, content grin. He closed his eyes again, pulling them a little closer.


    "Can''t wait to grow up and marry both of them."


    Suddenly, a soft knock echoed through the peaceful bedroom.


    "Ugh¡­ Who is it now?"


    The door gently opened without waiting for a full response.


    Stepping in with graceful precision were two familiar figures¡ªIria and Iziya. Both moved silently and stood formally, dressed in their pristine Armand maid uniforms. They stood just past the doorway.


    "Young Master," Iria said softly.


    "...Hmm?" Javier blinked, still held in the warm embrace of Liana and Gloria. His tone was casual. "Oh, Iria. Iziya. What do you need?"


    "Lord Garius is calling for you," Iziya said, her voice calm and delicate as a breeze.


    Javier stared at them for a moment, then sighed lightly.


    "Oh... it''s already that time, huh?"


    He slowly sat up, careful not to wake the two women still clinging to him. Liana shifted a little but didn''t wake. Gloria mumbled something about sugar and turned her face into his pillow.


    He waved lightly at Iria and Iziya.


    "Alright, I''ll head there. Thanks."


    They bowed silently and stepped out, gently closing the door behind them.


    With a stretch and a big yawn, Javier made his way to the washroom. After a quick rinse and refresh, he returned looking sharp in a fitted dark shirt and a high-collared coat. He adjusted the cuffs of his sleeves, checked his pocket for his mana talkie, and walked calmly toward his father''s private study.


    As Javier approached the heavy double doors of his father''s private study, he saw the familiar sight of two elite guards in full armor standing at attention on either side. Both men straightened even further at his approach, fists over their chests in salute.


    "Father inside?" Javier asked casually, hands in his coat pockets.


    One of the guards nodded.


    "Yes, Young Master. Lord Garius is inside, along with Mr. Alf and Mrs. Erinette."


    Javier raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "Both of them, huh¡­ Must be important."


    He knocked twice¡ªsharp, but not too loud.


    A calm, deep voice came from within.


    "Come in."


    Javier opened the door and stepped inside, greeted by the familiar atmosphere of his father''s study. Bookshelves lined the walls, a long map lay across the center table, and the light scent of parchment and tea lingered in the air.


    At the far side, seated behind his desk, was Lord Garius himself¡ªcomposed as always, his hands steepled beneath his chin. Standing to his right was Mr. Alf in his signature black uniform, silent and unreadable. To the left stood Mrs. Erinette, poised with her arms crossed, her expression calm but focused.


    Javier stepped forward with his usual smirk, though his tone was respectful.


    "Esteemed Father. You called for me?"


    Garius gave a single nod.


    "Yes."


    "Take a look at the map."


    Garius''s voice was firm but not unkind.


    Javier moved toward the massive war table, where a full map of the Armand region showed terrain overlays, troop placements, relay points, and fortified zones. He scanned the display carefully.


    "If you were the enemy¡­" Garius continued, his eyes fixed on him,


    "¡­which way would you attack?"


    Javier leaned in slightly, studying the lines, walls, and regions.


    "Hmm¡­" he murmured thoughtfully.


    "The border wall is heavily fortified. Attacking it head-on would be costly. The anti-air mana guns stationed along the top would make a direct approach a death sentence."


    He tilted his head, looking at Garius.


    "Esteemed Father¡­ may I know the details of the ''enemy'' forces?"


    Garius nodded.


    "A wyvern unit. Rider mages. High-speed aerial assault capability."


    Javier''s eyes sharpened.


    "So¡­ air superiority. Not unexpected."


    He tapped the border wall zone gently.


    "But a frontal air assault is foolish. Our anti-air mana guns, with radar-linked detection systems, are already set up across the walls. Anything flying directly in range will get blown out of the sky."


    He stepped to the side of the table and pointed toward the eastern coastal zone, where the terrain was more open.


    "If I were them and I had over 100 wyvern riders¡­"


    He drew a circle with his finger over the coastline.


    "...I''d avoid the front entirely. I''d fly out over the ocean, loop around the coastline, and hit this side¡ªless fortified, less expected."


    Garius''s lips curled into a faint, approving smirk.


    "Good observation."


    He leaned slightly forward over the map, his eyes sharp.


    "Then¡­ how would you counter it?"


    Javier crossed his arms, his gaze fixed on the terrain.


    "I''d install another array of anti-air mana guns along this side¡ªhere." He pointed at the eastern coastal stretch, a mix of cliffs and sparse forest.


    "Hidden within the tree line, covered by illusions, with high-angle positioning to cover the ocean approach."


    "At least three radar units spread apart to cover blind zones. And two puppet knight teams stationed as mobile backups¡ªarmed and ready to intercept anything that slips through."


    He glanced at his father.


    "That way, if they try to bypass the border wall by air, they''ll be caught in a kill zone before they even touch land."


    Garius nodded slowly, clearly pleased.


    "Good."


    Then his tone shifted slightly¡ªcalm, but direct.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. Take your anti-air mana guns and deploy them yourself. Choose the locations. Set the traps."


    Javier gave a relaxed smile.


    "I was planning to."


    Garius sat back, his voice quiet but firm.


    "Make sure no one sees you doing it. If the enemy gets suspicious, they''ll change their route."


    Javier turned toward the door, already plotting the map in his head. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood, Esteemed Father."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 417 - 417: Ready for Duty ( 417 )

    Meanwhile, in Javier''s Room¡­


    The morning sun peeked gently through the curtains, casting soft rays across the bed.


    Liana, still half-asleep, let out a quiet sigh as she shifted slightly beneath the covers. She was hugging something warm, soft, and¡ª


    Squish.


    Her fingers paused.


    Squish squish.


    "...Hmm?"


    "Since when did Young Master''s body feel like this¡­?"


    Still in that foggy space between dream and wakefulness, Liana furrowed her brows slightly.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    "Ahn~ Young Master, naughty boy~"


    Gloria''s sleepy voice murmured with a soft shiver, clearly enjoying whatever dream¡ªor misunderstanding¡ªwas playing out in her mind.


    There was a moment of shared silence.


    Then¡ª


    Flick!


    "Ow!"


    Gloria yelped, her eyes flying open.


    Liana sat up slightly, now wide awake and glaring at her.


    Gloria pouted, rubbing her forehead.


    "That hurt¡­"


    Liana crossed her arms under the blanket.


    "Stop moaning like that in the morning."


    "I thought it was him!" Gloria whispered back, cheeks flushed.


    Just then, the door to the room creaked open slightly, and Iria''s voice floated in.


    "Young Master already left to meet Lord Garius."


    Both women blinked, then turned slowly to look at the now-empty spot beside them.


    A moment passed.


    "...We''ve been hugging each other this whole time, haven''t we?"


    "...Yep."


    Another beat.


    "...Let''s never speak of this again."


    "Agreed."


    After that awkward moment of realization and silence, Liana quietly stood up, brushing back her long hair with a quick swipe of her hand. Her expression was calm, but a tiny twitch of embarrassment lingered at the corner of her eye.


    "I woke up late¡­ I wasn''t supposed to."


    Though she didn''t say it aloud, her stride as she exited the room spoke volumes¡ªmeasured but quick, filled with subtle urgency.


    She made her way down the hall and entered her personal quarters¡ªa neatly arranged room attached to Javier''s wing of the estate, reserved for his exclusive maid.


    Without wasting a second, she moved to her wardrobe and opened it. Inside hung her new maid uniform¡ªa tailored set crafted and enhanced by none other than her Young Master. It was sleek, reinforced with thin layers of magically treated fabric and subtle rune embroidery woven into the lining. Elegant enough to pass for noble maid attire, but durable enough to withstand high-speed combat.


    She changed swiftly, brushing her hands along the skirt to smooth it out. Then she bent down and¡ªexecution honed by practice¡ªslid her hidden blades into the holsters beneath the uniform skirt. One on each thigh. Silent. Accessible. Deadly.


    Across the hall, Gloria was doing the same.


    In her own room¡ªneatly decorated, slightly more bookish¡ªshe adjusted her uniform with precision, her glasses gleaming faintly in the morning light. Her version of the maid outfit featured reinforced sleeves and hidden compartments. She reached under the skirt and slipped in two mana grenades, one shock dagger, and a compact version of her warhammer.


    She gave herself one last look in the mirror, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear.


    "Let''s not embarrass ourselves again."


    Both women stepped out of their rooms simultaneously, turned down the hallway, and locked eyes. A silent nod passed between them. Fully equipped. Composed. Ready to serve¡ªand protect.


    Liana and Gloria walked side by side through the polished hallways of the Armand estate, their new uniforms crisp, weapons concealed beneath the fabric, and footsteps light and composed.


    As they turned past the grand stairwell, Liana paused. She turned to a nearby household maid who was arranging flowers along the corridor wall.


    "Excuse me."


    The maid turned quickly and bowed respectfully, recognizing them immediately.


    "Ah¡ªMiss Liana. Miss Gloria."


    Liana''s tone remained calm but polite.


    "Have you seen Young Master Javier?"


    The maid stood straight, hands folded neatly in front of her apron.


    "Yes, Miss. I believe the Young Master is currently in the main dining room."


    Liana nodded.


    "Understood. You may continue your work."


    "Yes, Miss Liana. Miss Gloria." She bowed again and quietly resumed her duties.


    Gloria exhaled softly and glanced at Liana.


    "Well¡­ I guess he''s already eating."


    "Yes. I suppose we should head to the maid dining room and have breakfast ourselves."


    "Agreed." Gloria smiled faintly, then paused.


    "But¡­ umm¡­ if we''re not beside him, who''s serving the Young Master right now?"


    Liana blinked, then turned back to the maid before she got too far.


    "One more question¡ªdoes the Young Master have someone else serving him right now?"


    The maid nodded quickly.


    "Yes, Miss Liana. A few senior maids are attending to him while you were still resting."


    "Alright. Thank you."


    "Of course, Miss." The maid bowed once more and continued her task.


    Liana turned to Gloria.


    "Well, he''s in good hands for now."


    "Still feels strange not being there¡­" Gloria mumbled.


    Liana gave her a small smile.


    "Let''s eat quickly. We''ll return to his side soon."


    The two walked off toward the maid dining room, silent but efficient¡ªready to return to duty at any moment.


    As Liana and Gloria stepped through the doors of the maid dining room, the familiar buzz of morning conversation and the clinking of tableware filled the air. Dozens of household maids were already seated, enjoying breakfast and chatting quietly.


    But the moment they noticed the two approaching, all conversation stopped. Every maid in the room stood up immediately, placing their utensils down and bowing respectfully in unison.


    "Good morning, Miss Liana. Miss Gloria."


    Their tone was crisp and polite¡ªnot fearful, but disciplined. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liana offered a soft, graceful nod, her voice calm and composed.


    "Good morning, everyone. At ease."


    The room relaxed again, and the maids returned to their meals, though their posture remained proper in the presence of two of the estate''s personal maids.


    Gloria leaned slightly toward Liana with a small smirk.


    "Still not used to that."


    Liana gave a tiny smile in return.


    "You''ll get used to it."


    They headed to the food station, where trays of fresh bread, fruit, seasoned meats, and warm porridge were laid out neatly. The aroma was comforting.


    After serving themselves, they scanned the tables and found a familiar sight. Meira¡ªCedric''s catfolk maid¡ªand Lithia¡ªMarcellus''s quiet dark elf maid¡ªwere already seated together, eating in silence.


    Liana and Gloria approached.


    "Mind if we join you two?" Gloria asked casually.


    Meira looked up with a cheeky grin, her tail flicking behind her.


    "Oh, you two also woke up late?"


    Gloria pouted.


    "It''s not like that¡­"


    Lithia, in her usual soft-spoken voice, quietly added,


    "We just finished preparing Master Marcellus and Master Cedric''s meals. They told us to go ahead and eat."


    Liana nodded and set her tray down.


    "I see. That''s kind of them."


    Meira smirked.


    "Well, Cedric can''t eat unless I''m the one serving him. But since the food was all pre-prepared, he let me off just this once."


    Gloria raised a brow.


    "He really has you wrapped around his holy aura, huh?"


    "Jealous?" Meira winked.


    Gloria pretended to scoff and turned back to her porridge.


    Liana just smiled quietly, listening to their banter as she began to eat.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 418 - 418: Dining Room Drama ( 418 )

    As the four maids continued their quiet breakfast, a familiar presence peeked in from the dining room doorway¡ªhead tilted, and that annoying yet endearing grin stretched across his face.


    "You both already finish breakfast?" Javier asked casually, leaning into the frame as if he weren''t the Young Master of the house.


    "Ah¡ªnot yet, Young Master!" Liana instantly sat up straighter, her hands moving to shovel food a bit too quickly.


    "Slow down, Liana."


    Javier chuckled and walked in at his own pace, hands in his coat pockets, eyes half-lidded with that relaxed smugness. He stepped beside her seat, leaned down a little, and said,


    "Don''t rush. It''s not like I''m going to starve if you chew slower."


    Liana''s ears twitched slightly in embarrassment as she looked away, a faint blush creeping onto her face, trying to maintain her composure. Gloria, surprisingly quiet, continued eating at her usual pace¡ªthough the way she straightened her posture gave her away.


    From across the table, Meira gave a playful grin and raised a hand in greeting.


    "Morning, Young Master!"


    Javier smirked immediately.


    "Morning to you too, my soon-to-be sister-in-law¡­ the betrayer!"


    "Huh!?" Meira blinked, her tail flicking in confusion.


    "Back when I was a toddler," Javier said, placing a dramatic hand over his chest,


    "you were my personal maid. You and Lithia both! And now look at you¡ªrunning off to Cedric and Marcellus."


    Lithia flinched slightly, lowering her teacup with a faint blush.


    "I-It was Lord Garius who reassigned us¡­"


    Meira laughed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not betrayal if Lord Garius made the decision!"


    "Still betrayal in my heart!" Javier pointed accusingly, then smirked.


    "My own personal maids, stolen away before I even learned how to tie my shoes properly."


    "You didn''t wear shoes back then," Gloria muttered behind her cup, her expression flat.


    "Exactly." Javier grinned.


    The table burst into light laughter¡ªeven Lithia, usually quiet, covered her mouth with a faint chuckle.


    Just as the laughter started to settle, a familiar, smug voice echoed from the entrance of the maid dining room.


    "Oi! Flirting with my girls again?"


    Javier froze mid-smirk, turning slowly as he recognized that cocky tone.


    "Huh? I''m not!" he shot back.


    "I have Liana and Gloria. Why would I need to add more?"


    From the doorway, Marcellus strolled in, arms crossed, a ridiculous grin plastered on his face.


    "Tch. Still sounds like flirting to me."


    He walked over casually, grabbing a chair with one hand, and gave Javier a playful shoulder shove as he passed.


    "Shoo shoo, brat. Go bother someone else."


    Javier staggered slightly, feigning a frown.


    "Damn you, Marcellus¡­"


    Marcellus didn''t even look at him as he reached over and picked one of the fruits off Lithia''s plate, taking a big bite¡ªcompletely unbothered.


    "Mmm. Good choice, Lithia."


    The dark elf maid blinked, glancing down at her now-missing fruit before looking back at Marcellus. She said nothing¡ªjust gave him a silent stare, her usual soft blush adorning her cheeks.


    Meira grinned.


    "Your brother sure knows how to make an entrance."


    "He was dropped as a baby," Javier muttered, dusting off his sleeve.


    "Multiple times."


    "At least I didn''t cry when I got my first sword training," Marcellus shot back, sitting down next to Lithia.


    Javier huffed.


    "That was a practice sword made of iron! And I was four!"


    "Still cried."


    Gloria leaned toward Liana and whispered quietly,


    "Should we stop them?"


    Liana sighed.


    "Let them. They''ll burn out their energy eventually."


    Marcellus leaned back in his chair, casually chewing on the fruit he had just stolen, his eyes glinting with mischief.


    "By the way, Meira."


    "Hmm?" Meira responded, her mouth half-full as she munched on her seasoned meat without a care in the world.


    Marcellus''s grin widened like a wolf about to cause trouble.


    "I saw Zania earlier."


    The room went quiet for a second.


    Meira blinked.


    "Zania?"


    Marcellus leaned in, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Mhm. She was clinging to Cedric. Real tight. Practically melting into his side." He gestured lazily.


    "Y''know, hands on his chest, calling him ''darling'' or something."


    CLANK.


    Meira''s fork dropped onto her plate. Her ears twitched, her tail stood up like a spear, and her pupils narrowed into slits.


    "That damn bitch!!" Meira shot up so fast her chair nearly flipped, flames of pure fury burning in her eyes.


    "I TOLD HER TO BACK OFF!!"


    Gloria blinked.


    "Oh dear."


    Liana calmly reached for her tea.


    "And here we go."


    Lithia quietly slid her plate a little further away from Meira, just in case.


    Javier, meanwhile, had taken a step back.


    "Yep. Totally not getting involved in this one."


    Meira growled, pacing like a tiger.


    "Doesn''t matter if she''s a princess¡ªI''m his personal maid! I''ve been with him since he was ten! She can keep her amazarak royal pride in her own bedchamber!"


    Marcellus, still grinning ear to ear, added,


    "Well, she looked very proud when she kissed his cheek."


    "MASTER CEDRIC!!!"


    The walls shook with Meira''s furious shout as she stormed out of the maid dining room, her tail flicking violently behind her like a battle banner. The door swung open with a loud BANG and then slowly creaked shut on its own after she vanished down the hallway like a missile.


    A heavy silence followed her departure.


    Javier blinked, still holding his tea.


    "¡­Should we be worried?"


    Marcellus, utterly unbothered, leaned back in his chair, opening his mouth slightly as Lithia prepared to feed him another bite.


    But before she could deliver the next spoonful¡ª


    "Young Master. Master Marcellus."


    Liana''s voice cut through the air with polite firmness. She stood beside the table, arms folded behind her back, her posture crisp and composed¡ªthough her brow twitched ever so slightly.


    "Nobles aren''t permitted to remain inside the maid dining room for too long. Especially not when meals are still ongoing."


    Gloria nodded beside her, adjusting her glasses in agreement.


    "It''s against estate protocol. Meira being chaotic is one thing. But you two?"


    Lithia froze mid-feed, the spoon hovering in the air between her and Marcellus. Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly lowered her arm with a faint, "...Understood."


    Marcellus gave a long, exaggerated sigh.


    "Tch. And I was just starting to enjoy myself." He stood slowly and stretched, ruffling Javier''s hair with his hand as he passed.


    "C''mon, brat. Let''s go. Wouldn''t want to get lectured by Mrs. Erinette next."


    Javier pouted, brushing his hair back.


    "You started it."


    "You finished it with your face."


    Liana and Gloria stepped to the side and bowed slightly as both young masters exited the room.


    As soon as they left¡ª


    Lithia exhaled quietly.


    "...That was embarrassing."


    Liana gave her a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    "He clearly enjoyed it."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 419 - 419: Blood and Valor ( 419 )

    The war banners of Amazarak fluttered wildly in the wind.


    Just beyond the ridge overlooking the Halfling Kingdom''s border, an army of 50,000 Amazarak soldiers stood in formation. Their armor clanked, their mana blades glowed, and war drums pounded in the distance.


    Smoke still rose faintly from the ruins of a town taken just days ago during Kenjirou''s brutal attack with his original vanguard unit of 5,000.


    Now reinforced. Now bloodthirsty.


    At the front, standing on a jagged rock like a dark general of destruction, was the man who led the slaughter¡ª


    Kenjirou, the twisted "Hero," surrounded by the dark aura of his Celestial.


    His black cloak billowed behind him, and a divine sword rested on his shoulder. His eyes glowed a faint red, and he wore a feral grin.


    "Alright!" he shouted, his voice booming across the ranks.


    "Today''s the day we crush the next town!"


    He raised his left arm, the cursed blessing pulsing beneath his skin.


    "Conquer everything! Halfling homes! Halfling gold! Halfling women!"


    The soldiers roared¡ªsome hesitated, but those closest to Kenjirou were already affected by his aura. Madness stirred in their eyes.


    "This time¡­" Kenjirou smirked widely, licking his lips as if tasting victory already,


    "I''ll carve my name into their capital walls."


    He slammed the divine sword into the ground, creating a small shockwave of mana.


    "HALFLING KINGDOM WILL KNEEL!"


    Behind him, commanders of Amazarak began issuing orders, shifting formations and moving siege teams into place.


    The army began its march.


    Drums thundered.


    Their next target was a heavily fortified halfling trade town, known for its elite archer units and water mages.


    But Kenjirou didn''t care.


    He wanted screams.


    He wanted conquest.


    He wanted chaos.


    Kenjirou stood tall, the divine sword resting across his shoulder, his left arm pulsing with corrupted mana. His black armor shimmered with unnatural energy, the twisted celestial aura around him making the air ripple.


    His eyes glowed¡ªhalf madness, half devotion.


    And in his heart burned one name:


    "All for her. All for my Queen..."


    "My love... Zephyra."


    He raised his sword high.


    "ALL WARRIORS!" he roared, his voice like thunder across the plain.


    "DO NOT FEAR! DO NOT FALL BACK!"


    "I AM HERE!"


    The wind howled around him, mana crackling in the air.


    "AND WE WILL WIN THIS WAR¡ªFOR OUR QUEEN!!!"


    The Amazarak troops shouted back with wild force, their roar shaking the ground.


    Kenjirou grinned, completely unhinged. He charged forward alone, the divine sword glowing, dark aura swirling like a storm. His footsteps cracked the earth beneath him.


    Mana surged through his body¡ª


    He leapt high into the air and brought his sword down¡ª


    SLASH!!


    The front line of the Halfling soldiers shattered like paper beneath the blade. Armor split, the earth trembled, and blood sprayed.


    His laughter echoed across the battlefield¡ª


    Mad. Wicked. Exhilarated.


    "COME ON YOU SHORT STACKS! FIGHT ME!! FIGHT!!!"


    Perched atop a high ridge behind the Amazarak front, a massive mobile throne carriage¡ªadorned with black banners and gilded steel¡ªstood still amidst a formation of elite guards.


    At its center, seated upon a lavish, dark-cushioned throne carved with ancient Amazarak runes, was the ruling queen herself.


    Queen Zephyra.


    Her eyes gleamed like violet fire, narrowed and sharp. Her legs crossed leisurely, hands resting on the armrests like a predator in waiting.


    The air around her pulsed with quiet pressure. Her black robes flowed with magic-infused elegance, and her silver hair whipped gently in the breeze.


    From afar, she watched the chaos unfold.


    Her man¡ªher pet¡ªher Kenjirou¡ªwas on the field, tearing through the Halfling forces like a mad god with a blade of divinity.


    She licked her lips slowly, almost hungrily.


    "That''s my man¡­"


    "My beloved Kenjirou¡­"


    She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her fingers, eyes locked on the carnage below.


    "Crush those weaklings."


    "Break their lines. Shatter their pride."


    Her smile curled into something sultry, powerful, and cruel.


    "Make them kneel¡­"


    "Make them beg at my feet¡­"


    She exhaled slowly, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    "Soon¡­ the Halfling Kingdom will fall. And after that..."


    "The world will remember my name."


    The thunder of footsteps. The clash of steel. The wind carried the scent of burning soil and blood.


    On the defensive ridge just outside the fortified town, a group of Halfling warriors stood firm, despite the bloodbath unfolding below.


    Their captain, a seasoned veteran with silver-streaked fur and sharp eyes, raised his hand high.


    "EVERYONE! STAND YOUR GROUND!!"


    His voice echoed through the ranks like a shockwave, cutting through the panic.


    "MAGIC ARCHERS¡ªREADY!"


    Dozens of Halfling mages and archers stepped forward in perfect formation. The tips of their arrows began to glow¡ªmana-charged and focused.


    "FIRE!!"


    A sharp volley of glowing magic arrows rained down like a meteor storm.


    The sky lit up as streaks of light descended toward the battlefield, aiming for the charging Amazarak lines¡ªand especially the rampaging figure at the front.


    But Kenjirou only grinned.


    His body twisted in mid-air as he slashed clean through an incoming arrow, then another, then another¡ªhis blade moved like a blur.


    "IS THAT ALL YOU''VE GOT!?"


    He landed and cut through three Halfling warriors in a single spin, laughter dripping with madness.


    Meanwhile, the Amazarak frontlines reacted quickly.


    "RAISE SHIELDS!!"


    Their vanguard locked their tower shields together, covering the advancing squads.


    Magic arrows exploded against their defenses, some splashing against mana barriers, while others chipped the ground.


    "ARCHERS! RETURN FIRE!"


    The Amazarak archers raised their blackened bows and loosed a full volley in return¡ªarrows laced with dark mana, whistling through the sky toward the Halfling formation.


    "SHIELD WALL, HOLD!" the Halfling captain barked.


    The battle had fully ignited, both sides clashing with magic, steel, and sheer willpower.


    And at the center of it¡ª S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kenjirou stood like a god of carnage, laughing as the world burned around him.


    "JUST SURRENDER, WEAKLINGS!!"


    Kenjirou raised his divine sword again, dark aura crackling from the blade.


    "You''re NOTHING!"


    "You may have defeated my earlier 5,000¡­" He swept the sword through the air with theatrical flair.


    "¡­but now I''ve brought TEN TIMES MORE!!"


    "Fifty thousand warriors of Amazarak march behind me¡ªand none of you will survive the day!"


    His words echoed like thunder¡ªrattling the hearts of some but steeling the resolve of others.


    On the Halfling side, the captain stood atop a raised stone platform near the town''s outer gate. His cloak fluttered in the wind, eyes blazing with focus.


    "DON''T BE INTIMIDATED!" he shouted back.


    "Their numbers don''t mean everything!"


    He raised his hand again.


    "ALL WARRIORS! FORM DEFENSIVE FORMATION!"


    The Halfling troops adjusted swiftly¡ªshield bearers bracing in front, mages channeling their barrier spells, and archers retreating slightly to higher ground.


    Lines of defenders spread out, using the terrain and the town''s barricades to their advantage.


    "DON''T LET THOSE WICKED AMAZARAK THROUGH!"


    "THIS IS OUR HOME!"


    "HOLD YOUR GROUND!!"


    The roar of Halfling voices surged together in defiance¡ªundaunted by the overwhelming numbers before them.


    They knew they were outnumbered.


    But they would not be overrun.


    Not without a fight.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 420 - 420: Holding the Line ( 420 )

    The Halfling captain raised his sword high.


    "HOLD OUR GROUND¡ªUNTIL REINFORCEMENTS ARRIVE!"


    "YES, CAPTAIN!" The soldiers echoed back with force, gripping their weapons tighter.


    The battlefield churned with chaos, but the Halfling formation held strong.


    On the rear flank, a Halfling priest stood atop a small rock formation, arms lifted high. His robes billowed in the wind as he began a powerful chant.


    "O light of the roots, shield our hearts and flesh¡ªSanctum Aegis!"


    A soft golden glow spread from his staff, forming a shimmering barrier dome around the forward lines¡ªprotecting the shield units from incoming mana arrows and buying time for recovery.


    Meanwhile, healers dashed between the fallen, placing glowing hands over wounds and pouring in life mana. Some soldiers stood back up, gritting their teeth and returning to the front.


    "Get back in line! We need everyone holding the gate!"


    The archers, perched on wooden towers and rooftops, released another volley, targeting the second wave of Amazarak troops.


    "Arrows up! Fire in groups of three!"


    At the gate itself, the shield bearers pressed forward, their thick tower shields closing ranks like a steel curtain.


    Each impact from enemy spells and arrows echoed against the walls, but still¡ªthe gate held.


    "STEADY!" the captain called again.


    "IF WE BREAK, THEY TAKE THE TOWN!"


    Kenjirou, standing amidst the haze of mana and blood, let out a harsh, angry shout¡ªhis grin now twisted into a sneer.


    "STUPID WEAKLINGS!!" His voice cut through the battlefield like a blade.


    "YOU SHOULD ALL JUST SURRENDER!!"


    He pointed his divine sword forward, dark energy crackling violently across its edge.


    From behind the walls, the Halfling captain shouted back without hesitation¡ª


    "NOT WITHOUT A FIGHT, WICKED HUMAN!!"


    "TO THE LAST BREATH!"


    Kenjirou''s smirk returned, wild and bloodthirsty.


    "Then DIE with that pride!!"


    He raised his hand high, signaling to the massive force behind him.


    "WARRIORS¡ªCHARGE!!"


    "ARCHERS¡ªRAISE AND FIRE!!"


    "CRUSH THEM ALL!!"


    The Amazarak army surged forward like a wave of darkness.


    The ground shook as thousands of warriors, mages, and berserkers charged, screaming war cries. Their eyes burned with bloodlust¡ªsome driven by loyalty, others twisted by Kenjirou''s celestial aura.


    Behind them, Amazarak archers loosed volley after volley of darkened mana arrows, aiming high toward the Halfling defenses.


    "Shields! Hold!"


    "Mages! Strengthen the barrier!"


    "Healers, prepare the backline!"


    The Halflings gritted their teeth as the golden barrier shimmered under the strain of incoming fire.


    Explosions rocked the front line. Some Halfling warriors were blown back¡ªbut the formation held.


    The gate rattled, and the shield wall pushed forward again.


    "STAND FIRM!!" the captain bellowed, sword still raised.


    Kenjirou''s expression twisted in fury as he watched the Halflings still standing¡ªstill resisting.


    "Why¡­ won''t¡­ you¡­ just fall!?"


    His left arm¡ªa blackened artificial limb gifted by Queen Zephyra¡ªpulsed violently with surging dark mana. The runes along the joints glowed red, flickering like the eye of a demon.


    He slowly raised the arm toward the massive town gate, where the defenders had formed their tightest shield formation.


    The air warped with heat and malevolent power.


    A deep, rumbling hum filled the battlefield.


    "Let''s end this pathetic defense."


    A massive dark fireball¡ªfar larger than any standard spell¡ªbegan forming at his palm. The very ground beneath him cracked and scorched.


    Kenjirou''s grin widened, his eyes glowing crimson.


    "DIE, YOU WEAKLINGS!!"


    With a roar, he launched the massive dark fireball toward the town gate. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    FWOOOOM!!!


    The sky turned black for a moment as the flaming sphere ripped through the air¡ªthen¡ª


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    A massive explosion erupted at the gates.


    Wood, stone, and bodies were sent flying in every direction. The shockwave shattered nearby structures and tossed defending Halflings through the air like ragdolls.


    The golden barrier cracked¡ªand shattered.


    The gate had fallen.


    Smoke filled the entrance. Screams rang out as the shield wall broke, defenders scrambling to regroup.


    From the haze, Kenjirou licked the edge of his divine sword, a wicked glint in his eyes.


    Then¡ªhe vanished.


    A blur of black shadow and crimson mana.


    He reappeared inside the breach, swinging his sword with brutal speed.


    One Halfling warrior fell. Then another. Then five more.


    Kenjirou danced in the smoke like a demon unleashed.


    His laughter echoed across the ruins of the gate.


    "AHAHAHAHA!! YES! BREAK MORE! SCREAM LOUDER!!"


    The front line collapsed in panic.


    The wicked hero had entered the town.


    Meanwhile ¨C Halfling Capital City, Royal War Chamber


    The grand chamber was thick with tension.


    Tall pillars of carved whitewood lined the hall, and maps filled with glowing mana routes, troop placements, and war zones hovered midair¡ªconstantly shifting.


    At the center of the room, pacing back and forth like a caged beast, was King Gurdan of the Halfling Kingdom. His royal cloak dragged behind him with each heavy step, his muscular halfling frame radiating pressure¡ªnot just from command, but from something deeper.


    The Celestial within him pulsed silently beneath the surface.


    His jaw clenched as he stared at the war map, where a red marker now burned where their border wall had fallen, and a second marker flickered at the next major trade town under siege.


    Gurdan gritted his teeth, pacing faster.


    He slammed a fist down on the side table, causing the war map to shimmer.


    "They already took the wall... Now they''re pushing into one of our strongest defensive towns?"


    His military advisor, a cloaked halfling general with scrolls in hand, stepped forward carefully.


    "The enemy force is led by the twisted human¡­ the wicked hero, Kenjirou."


    "I know who he is," Gurdan snapped. His eyes glowed faintly¡ªjust for a moment¡ªas if something beneath his skin stirred.


    A tense silence filled the room.


    He turned sharply.


    "How many troops do we have left?"


    The advisor straightened his back and answered firmly,


    "Eight hundred thousand, Your Majesty. More are being prepared as reserve units."


    Gurdan nodded, sharp and immediate.


    "Send reinforcements. I want one hundred thousand troops moving toward the trade town immediately."


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Tell the commanders to dig in. Delay that maniac at all costs." His tone darkened.


    "If the trade town falls¡­ the road to our capital will be wide open."


    The advisor bowed deeply and turned to carry out the orders.


    Gurdan looked back at the map¡ªat the flickering red light where Kenjirou now rampaged.


    "So¡­ this is what happens when a celestial falls into the hands of a lunatic."


    He clenched his fists.


    "Very well, Kenjirou. Let''s see if you can handle a real army."


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 421 - 421: Predator and Prey ( 421 )

    King Gurdan stood still for a moment, his hand hovering over the glowing war map. His eyes, once filled with burning rage, now narrowed into sharp, calculating slits.


    "Gather all of our strongest fighters," he said firmly, turning to his war advisor.


    "Warriors, mages, swordmasters, veterans¡ªanyone who''s still standing and has faced death more than once."


    He clenched his jaw.


    "I want them formed into a single strike force. A team¡­ whose sole purpose is to face the Wicked Hero directly."


    The advisor bowed quickly.


    "As you command, Your Majesty."


    He turned to relay the orders¡ªbut Gurdan''s eyes lingered on the map¡­ and on the glowing red indicator showing the fallen town.


    In the silence that followed, his thoughts churned darkly.


    "That man¡­ that thing¡­ Kenjirou¡­"


    A drop of sweat formed on his brow¡ªnot from fear, but from the weight of what he knew.


    "He is no mere mortal anymore."


    He walked slowly to the far end of the chamber and stood by the window, staring out toward the mountains in the distance¡ªwhere the faint glow of conflict could still be seen on the horizon.


    His fingers tapped against the hilt of his own sword.


    "A celestial vessel¡­ a divine sword wielder¡­ formerly blessed by the goddess herself¡­"


    But it didn''t end there.


    No, that would''ve been manageable. Containable.


    "Now¡­ he''s something far worse."


    He shut his eyes briefly, recalling the report burned into his memory.


    Kenjirou, after losing his left arm, now bore an artificial limb¡ªcrafted by Queen Zephyra herself.


    A forbidden creation, enhanced by twisted Amazarak darkcraft and celestial-tainted mana.


    "A war criminal wielding a divine weapon, guided by lust and madness¡­ and equipped with a cursed relic."


    "He''s a disaster given form."


    King Gurdan''s hand tightened into a fist.


    "If we underestimate him again¡­ the next thing that burns will be this capital."


    King Gurdan stood still now, his eyes no longer focused on the immediate threat¡ªbut on the bigger game.


    A slow smirk curled across his lips.


    "Yes¡­ let them clash. Let the Wicked Hero burn his strength."


    He turned, hands clasped behind his back, his heavy royal cloak swaying slightly as he walked toward the center of the room once more.


    "I''ll gather the strongest from our armies¡ªwarriors, mages, and those gifted in the old ways. Let them wear him down."


    "And once he''s bleeding¡­" He stopped, the smirk widening.


    "I''ll strike."


    His gaze burned, and in that moment, his left eye flickered red¡ªdeep, eerie red¡ªbrief, but unmistakable. The celestial being sealed within him stirred, whispering like a serpent inside his thoughts.


    "Devour him¡­ and we grow stronger¡­"


    Gurdan''s breath slowed. A dark glint passed through his pupils. He raised one hand and slowly, deliberately, licked his lips.


    "To think¡­ what power he holds. What chaos he''s already caused."


    "If I can absorb that celestial¡­" He paused.


    "No... when I do¡­"


    "I will become unstoppable."


    For a moment, the proud king vanished¡ªreplaced by a predator in royal robes. The celestial''s voice echoed again.


    "Crush him¡­ devour him¡­ and ascend."


    He stood at the center of the chamber, staring into the war map¡ªbut his thoughts had gone far beyond the battlefield. Far beyond Kenjirou.


    "And once I absorb him¡­"


    His voice was low, almost reverent¡ªlike he spoke to a god that only he could hear.


    "I''ll march on the Dwarven Kingdom¡­ and kill Gumarak."


    The name alone carried weight¡ªChieftain Gumarak, the Iron King of the Dwarves¡­ another celestial vessel.


    "I''ll crush him beneath my feet and absorb his celestial."


    He took another slow step forward, his hands trembling not with fear¡ªbut excitement.


    "And then¡­ yes¡­"


    He raised his hand as if reaching toward a throne that didn''t exist yet.


    "I''ll go after Edmund next. That greedy bastard¡­ already hoarding two celestials inside him¡­"


    His fingers curled into a fist.


    "He thinks he''s untouchable, hidden behind his noble masks and royal games¡­"


    Gurdan''s eyes blazed crimson now, burning with the hunger of the celestial inside him.


    "By that time¡­ even Garius¡ª"


    He paused. The name alone gave him hesitation. The man who sealed the celestials long ago. The strategist. The unshakable. Even now¡­ Gurdan feared him slightly.


    But that flicker of doubt? It was consumed by the celestial''s voice.


    "Yesssss¡­ Devour them all¡­ Kill Garius¡­ absorb his power¡­ make the whole world kneel!"


    Gurdan shuddered. The hunger inside him pulsed violently.


    He laughed quietly¡ªlow at first, then rising.


    "I will become the only vessel¡­ the only celestial¡­ the only king."


    His voice echoed across the stone walls, unnoticed by the guards outside.


    "And no one¡ªnot even Garius¡ªwill stop me."


    And in the silence that followed his manic declaration, a voice responded.


    Low. Twisted.


    "Don''t worry, Master¡­"


    It echoed softly, from nowhere and everywhere.


    "Soon¡­ you''ll become the strongest."


    "And Garius¡­ his power will be nothing before us."


    Gurdan stood still, breathing heavily, the celestial aura beneath his skin pulsing with every word.


    He grinned.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ once I consume that wicked hero''s celestial¡­ Once I absorb Kenjirou¡­"


    His voice trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from unbearable excitement.


    "I''ll grow stronger¡­ I''ll devour them all."


    "Gumarak¡­ Edmund¡­ Garius¡­"


    His pupils shrank into glowing red slits.


    And deep inside, the celestial purred like a predator in his soul.


    "YES! YESSS!!"


    "Consume them! Take their power!"


    "You will be the only vessel!"


    "We will conquer this world!"


    "And I¡­ I shall be the one true king¡ªthrough you!"


    Gurdan raised his hand and clenched his fist toward the war map¡ªtoward every kingdom and throne displayed.


    "Not Edmund."


    "Not Garius."


    "Not the elves, not the demons."


    "Only me."


    "I will rule it all."


    And in that moment, a king and a celestial roared together in silent agreement¡ª


    not in service of their people,


    but in service of a shared hunger. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All I need to do is go all in¡­"


    The voice chuckled in his mind.


    "Yes¡­ go all in, my King. Push everything¡ªforce the Wicked Hero into a corner. Surround him. Drown him in numbers."


    Gurdan grinned.


    "Yeah? That''ll make us win?"


    "Yes."


    "Let him burn himself out¡­ let him tear through thousands. It doesn''t matter. What matters¡­ is that he won''t survive all of them."


    Gurdan''s red-tinged eyes narrowed.


    "And what about Gumarak?"


    "Don''t worry about him. Split your forces. Send your most trusted generals toward the Dwarven Kingdom."


    "Let them start the first wave. Disrupt their lines, test their strength¡­ but leave Gumarak alive¡­ for now."


    "Focus on the Wicked Hero first."


    Gurdan paced slowly, hands behind his back, the war map flickering beneath him.


    "Ohhh¡­ now that''s a good idea."


    He pointed across the table, eyes gleaming.


    "Four hundred thousand to crush Kenjirou¡­ while I send the rest to harass Gumarak''s defenses."


    The celestial laughed again, low and giddy.


    "Perfect¡­"


    "That Wicked Hero won''t be able to kill four hundred thousand. Not even with Zephyra''s tricks. Not even with that cursed arm."


    "His troops will fall. He will bleed. And once he''s weak¡­"


    "We strike."


    Gurdan raised his fist, a feverish grin overtaking his face.


    "We kill him¡­ absorb his celestial¡­ and I grow stronger."


    The celestial roared inside his mind.


    "YES!! And I shall evolve¡ªthrough you!"


    "Then you''ll take Gumarak¡­ and then Edmund¡­ and then¡ª"


    "Garius himself!"


    Gurdan''s lips twisted.


    "That''s right¡­ make me stronger, and the world will belong to us."


    "To you, my king."


    "And I will reign¡­ through your will."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 422 - 422: Strategies in Motion ( 422 )

    The heavy doors of the war chamber creaked open as the generals and key advisors entered swiftly, armor clinking and cloaks trailing behind them. The tension was already thick¡ªnone dared to speak before their king.


    King Gurdan stood at the head of the war map, his gaze burning.


    He raised a hand and pointed directly at the red markers along the Dwarven border.


    "You." His voice was sharp as steel.


    "You will lead 400,000 troops toward the Dwarven Kingdom."


    One of the senior generals stepped forward, his eyes wide.


    "Your Majesty, if we divide our army too soon¡ª"


    "NO BUTS!" Gurdan''s voice thundered across the hall.


    "This is an order!"


    The war table trembled under the weight of his clenched fist.


    "If we move fast¡ªif we mobilize all 400,000 through their mountain pass¡ªwe can take the Dwarven border before the day is out."


    A moment of silence passed as the generals exchanged glances¡ªnone daring to challenge him again. Finally, the leading general lowered his head.


    "If that is your will, Your Majesty¡­ it shall be done."


    Gurdan nodded, satisfied, then turned sharply toward his royal advisor.


    "Assemble the strongest adventurer parties we have. Veteran warriors, archmages, beast tamers¡ªanyone who''s survived a decade of battle."


    "Also, send in our elite guards." His tone dropped lower.


    "The ones trained to fight celestial corruption."


    The advisor hesitated.


    "Your Majesty¡­ you mean to engage the Wicked Hero directly?"


    "I will lead the other 400,000 myself."


    Gasps filled the hall.


    The advisor stepped forward, alarmed.


    "But Your Majesty! If you fall¡ª"


    "JUST DO AS I SAY!" Gurdan roared.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    The air itself grew heavier.


    And behind Gurdan''s glowing eyes, the celestial stirred, pleased.


    "Yes¡­ let us lead the charge¡­ let the blood flow¡­ let the world kneel¡­"


    Gurdan exhaled slowly, his grin returning.


    "Soon, the Wicked Hero''s head will be mine¡­ and his power will be ours."


    Troops flooded the streets, formations shifting, supplies loaded onto carriages, and siege engines prepped. The air buzzed with urgency. The people watched from balconies and rooftops, eyes wide with a mix of awe and fear.


    At the heart of the palace, King Gurdan stood tall atop the steps, clad in his battle armor¡ªheavy, enchanted halfling steel layered with crimson royal embroidery, inscribed with ancient runes of war.


    A massive axe hung on his back¡ªits blade humming with mana¡ªwhile across his chest, the faint pulsing glow of the celestial mark shone through the armor''s seams.


    He adjusted his gauntlets, slammed his fist to his chest, and shouted for all to hear¡ª


    "NOW!


    PREPARE EVERYTHING!"


    The generals and commanders saluted in unison. The ground thundered as the massive army began its final mobilization.


    "THIS¡ªHAS TO STOP!"


    Gurdan''s voice echoed through the palace walls and beyond.


    "THE WICKED HERO SHALL NOT CONTINUE!


    HE SHALL BE STOPPED¡ª


    BY ME!!"


    He descended the steps with commanding force, cape fluttering behind him, flanked by his elite guards and the chosen adventurers and mages from across the kingdom.


    "Let''s move forward.


    Toward the front.


    Toward the flames.


    AND TOWARD HIS END!"


    The halfling banners lifted high, the wind catching the sigil of the royal house as the first lines of the 400,000-strong army began their march.


    Armand Estate ¨C War Room


    Inside the main hall, Garius sat at the head of the war table. Magic maps floated mid-air above its polished surface, displaying current troop formations and border conditions. Around him sat his children¡ªMarcellus, Cedric, Heres, Athine, and Aelius¡ªeach accompanied by their personal maids and aides.


    Knock knock.


    "Come in," Garius said without looking up.


    The door opened. Javier entered with his usual casual confidence. Liana and Gloria followed behind, silent but alert.


    "Esteemed Father," Javier greeted, stepping forward.


    Garius nodded once. "Report."


    Javier began, tone clear but unhurried. "Mission complete. Anti-air mana guns are now installed across the coastal perimeter. Puppet knights are on standby¡ªgood for sixty days without maintenance. I''ve set up mana recharge towers nearby, so they''ll stay active even during prolonged engagements."


    He continued, "The elite battle knight unit you assigned is now stationed in the area. They''re fully equipped. The temporary base is operational, and the supply routes have been reinforced. The Pekko transport system is up¡ªthanks to Athine and Aelius."


    Garius listened in silence, his eyes never leaving the floating map.


    "Well done. Sit."


    Javier moved to his seat beside Cedric. Marcellus gave a sideways grin but said nothing. Cedric nodded. Aelius returned to his documents, while Heres looked half-asleep, his hand resting near his sword hilt.


    Garius turned to Alf. "Report."


    Alf stepped forward and placed a scroll on the table. "Latest update from our scouts." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He unrolled it quickly. "Kenjirou is confirmed to be on the frontlines, leading 50,000 Amazarak troops. He''s now engaged with King Gurdan''s army¡ª400,000 strong."


    The room fell silent.


    Alf added, "Both forces are radiating strong celestial presence. The clash has already begun. From what we observed, the terrain is breaking. The mana pressure is intense."


    Garius exhaled slowly. "The celestial war begins¡­"


    He turned toward Liana and Gloria.


    "Ari. Aria."


    Both girls stiffened as the celestials inside them stirred. Their voices echoed softly.


    "Yes, Garius," they answered together.


    "Who''s winning?" he asked plainly.


    Ari spoke first. "At the moment¡­ it''s even. Both vessels are compatible with their celestials. The power hasn''t peaked yet."


    Aria added, "If either of them makes a misstep, it won''t matter how strong they are. One mistake¡­ and the other devours them."


    Garius leaned back slightly.


    "What do you think, Athine? Aelius?"


    The two siblings sat close, as always. Athine glanced at her brother before speaking, her tone polite.


    "I''m sorry, esteemed Father, but tactics and battlefield strategy aren''t exactly my strength."


    Aelius nodded once in agreement. "We''ll manage logistics and supplies as always, but¡­ this kind of war isn''t our field."


    Garius didn''t respond¡ªjust shifted his eyes toward Cedric.


    "And you?"


    Cedric tapped a finger on the table. "Hard to say without seeing the full composition of both armies. But if they''re relying purely on numbers, brute strength, and magic¡­"


    He paused.


    "¡­then the Amazarak side will eventually lose."


    Garius raised an eyebrow.


    Cedric explained further. "Their tactics seem built on overwhelming force. But strategy, mobility, and support systems matter. The halflings may be small, but they''re organized. And they''ve fought off invasions before."


    "Also," Cedric added, "they don''t have anything like the tools Javier makes."


    Garius nodded, then looked at Marcellus.


    "Your thoughts?"


    Marcellus leaned back, arms crossed. "They rely too heavily on mana. Big spells, wide-range destruction, and barrier layering."


    He shrugged. "It looks powerful at first. But the stronger the spell, the faster it drains mana."


    He glanced at Javier with a smirk. "Without a system to sustain them, they''ll run dry. Once that happens, even a barrier becomes useless."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 423 - 423: Mapping Fate ( 423 )

    Marcellus spoke up again, eyes on the map.


    "Knowing that Amazarak lacks dedicated mages, while the halflings have plenty, and judging from the number of troops they sent¡­ it''s almost guaranteed Amazarak will fall."


    He tapped the section of the report near the town''s name.


    "The ex-summoned hero, Kenjirou, will lose his entire army. Even if Amazarak sends reinforcements, it won''t be enough to hold that town or the halfling border he captured."


    Cedric added without hesitation, "Based on what we''ve gathered, Amazarak only has around 130,000 troops total. Their armor and weapon development is outdated, their economy is unstable, and their supply lines are thin."


    He looked toward Javier. "They can''t sustain a prolonged war."


    Javier, still flipping through the report handed to him by Liana, finally spoke.


    "Yes, esteemed Father. If Amazarak relies solely on Kenjirou, they''ll lose. It''s just a matter of time."


    Garius nodded slowly, arms folded. He already knew the outcome. He wasn''t testing the outcome¡ªhe was testing his children.


    "Heres."


    The quiet brother looked up. "Yes, esteemed Father?"


    Garius gave him a rare smirk. "If you''re not busy taking care of your sister, help with the town center''s current documents. Trade and distribution reports."


    Heres gave a lazy grin. "As you wish, esteemed Father."


    Garius turned the conversation back to the main issue.


    "Now¡­ what will happen to Kenjirou?"


    Everyone quieted, eyes turning to Javier, who was still reading.


    He looked up. "If he loses, King Gurdan will likely absorb his celestial."


    He paused.


    "But¡­"


    Everyone looked at him again.


    "But?"


    Javier placed the paper down. "Kenjirou still has his divine blessing, his divine sword, and that artificial arm."


    The room tensed slightly.


    Garius then turned toward Liana and Gloria.


    "Ari. Aria."


    Both girls straightened, their celestial presence surfacing.


    "Explain," Garius said plainly.


    Ari spoke first. "When two vessels clash, the stronger celestial can devour the weaker¡ªboth the celestial and the vessel holding it."


    Aria followed, "But Kenjirou is different. He''s not a native of this world. Even if his celestial is consumed, his body won''t collapse like that of normal vessels."


    Javier leaned back in his chair. "In short¡­ he''ll survive."


    Marcellus frowned. "Even after losing his celestial?"


    Cedric answered before the celestials could. "He''s still a hero. A summoned one. He still has his divine blessing¡­ and that sword."


    Javier added calmly, "Not to mention his artificial arm¡ªa forbidden creation from Queen Zephyra."


    Athine narrowed her eyes. "So even if Gurdan wins, Kenjirou might escape."


    Aelius finished the thought. "And if he does, he''ll be more dangerous¡­ because he''ll have nothing left to lose."


    Garius''s fingers tapped the edge of the war map.


    "A cornered beast is the most dangerous."


    Javier flipped to the last page of the report, then looked up.


    "¡­And according to this report, if Kenjirou loses¡ªand Amazarak falls¡ªI believe he''ll try to save only one person."


    Garius smirked knowingly.


    "Queen Zephyra. Right, Zania?"


    The room shifted slightly. All eyes flicked toward the corner¡ªwhere Zania, dressed neatly in her Armand maid uniform, stood behind Cedric like a shadow. Her expression didn''t change.


    She was focused entirely on Cedric.


    Even with her name mentioned and Queen Zephyra brought up, she didn''t react.


    Didn''t flinch. Didn''t blink.


    Just slowly nodded.


    "Hmm? Yeah¡­ maybe."


    In truth, Zania was struggling.


    She really wanted to hug Cedric right now. Right here. In front of everyone.


    But she could feel it¡ªthe air was serious, and Garius was watching.


    So she held back. For now.


    Her fingers lightly touch the edge of Cedric''s chair, as close to him as she could get without making a scene.


    Cedric said nothing, but his hand rested on the table where she could see it.


    Zania smiled quietly.


    Meira, sitting calmly beside Liana and Gloria on the other side of the room, kept her expression composed.


    But inside her mind¡ª


    "Damn this bitch!!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glared at Zania, who was clearly trying to act composed behind Cedric.


    Zania, doing her best not to draw Garius''s attention, slowly and carefully placed her hand on Cedric''s back¡ªa subtle touch, soft and barely noticeable.


    But Meira noticed.


    And if she could, she''d yank that hand off right now.


    Zania''s expression didn''t change, but her eyes shifted briefly toward Garius¡ªjust to make sure he wasn''t looking her way.


    She was scared of him. Everyone was.


    But Cedric?


    He didn''t move. Didn''t react. Either he didn''t notice¡­


    ¡­or he was pretending not to.


    Meira gritted her teeth quietly and drank her tea.


    Very slowly.


    Garius stood slowly from his seat, his eyes scanning the room.


    "Everyone. Please be careful."


    "Yes, esteemed Father," the children replied in unison.


    Then Garius turned his gaze toward one particular person.


    "¡­And Zania."


    Zania froze.


    Garius sighed. "You could''ve waited until the meeting was over before getting handsy. You''re already assigned to Cedric. Even sleep in the same room as him and Meira."


    Zania looked away quickly, pretending she hadn''t heard anything.


    Meira''s expression twitched.


    Garius gave Cedric a side glance¡ªand a rare grin.


    "Cedric. Marcellus."


    Both brothers straightened up.


    "Y-Yes, esteemed Father?"


    Garius crossed his arms, his smirk widening slightly.


    "Like your mother said¡­ no grandchildren yet. Not until after the war ends."


    Marcellus looked away quickly. Cedric coughed lightly.


    Lithia and Meira turned red, while Zania¡­ was already imagining things.


    Zania''s eyes sparkled as she suddenly leaned forward¡ªhands clasped behind Cedric''s chair, eyes dreamy.


    "How many babies do you want, Cedric? Five? Six? Ten!?"


    The room fell into silence.


    Cedric froze.


    Marcellus choked on his drink. Meira dropped her fork. Lithia covered her mouth, red-faced.


    Garius''s eyes widened slightly.


    This girl¡­


    This girl had once led a group of Amazarak warriors to attack the Armand household. Defeated, captured by Javier¡ªshe was supposed to be a prisoner of war.


    And now she was talking about children as if she were already married into the family.


    Garius slowly shook his head, then looked straight at Cedric¡ªwith a smirk.


    "Good luck."


    Cedric''s face didn''t move¡ªbut his soul visibly left his body.


    Garius cleared his throat, his expression returning to serious¡ªmostly.


    "And Zania?"


    Zania straightened up like a soldier caught daydreaming.


    "Y-Yes, F¨CFather-in-law!?"


    Everyone stared.


    Cedric rubbed his temples, while Meira visibly growled under her breath.


    Garius coughed once. "I haven''t approved that title, girl."


    "A-Ah¡­ sorry!"


    Garius sighed and waved it off. "About your people¡ªthe Amazarak warriors we captured during the last conflict. What do you want to do about them?"


    Zania blinked, tapping her chin as she thought seriously.


    "¡­I don''t know¡­ maybe¡­ make them work?"


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Marcellus raised an eyebrow, and Aelius muttered, "Efficient answer."


    Garius chuckled lightly, shaking his head again.


    "¡­You really have no shame."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 424 - 424: A Call to Honor ( 424 )

    Garius leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on the table.


    "They were prisoners of war. Only thirty-five survived. Captured by our elite guards."


    Zania stood straighter, listening carefully.


    "But I don''t like keeping people locked up in cells," Garius continued. "And technically¡­ you''re still their princess."


    Zania blinked.


    "So¡ªif you really want to marry Cedric¡­"


    "Prove yourself. Control that small group of Amazarak survivors."


    There was no hesitation.


    "Y-Yes! Father-in-law!!" she answered, her excitement too overt.


    Cedric buried his face in one hand.


    Meira gripped her spoon like a dagger.


    Garius shook his head, muttering under his breath.


    "Ugh¡­ this girl really doesn''t have shame¡­"


    He looked back at her. "And if your people refuse to listen?"


    Zania tilted her head innocently.


    "Hmm? Then¡­ gallows for them."


    Marcellus stared.


    Aelius nearly dropped his pen.


    Liana quietly whispered, "She''s serious."


    Garius smirked faintly and stood.


    "Good. That''s settled then."


    "Go meet them," he said calmly, moving to stand.


    "Outside. In the courtyard."


    Zania blinked.


    "Hmm? Now?"


    "Yes."


    She hesitated, then glanced toward Cedric.


    "But¡­ Cedric''s coming along, right?"


    "You should address him as Master Cedric!" Meira snapped, finally losing her patience.


    "I''m the one who should be his wife! His first wife!"


    Zania raised an eyebrow.


    "So? I already got permission from Father-in-law."


    "I didn''t say that yet," Garius interrupted dryly.


    The room fell quiet again.


    He gave them one final glance and then turned to walk out, Alf and Erinnette following behind.


    But just before passing through the door, Garius stopped.


    His voice dropped, his aura shifting¡ªheavy, cold, commanding.


    "Zania."


    She straightened immediately.


    "Go handle your people. You decide their fate."


    Then he walked away.


    Javier smirked, hands behind his head, looking at Cedric with a smug grin.


    "Heh¡­ at least two of my girls don''t cause me that kind of problem, brother Cedric."


    He stretched as he stood, yawning casually.


    "Seriously though¡­ good luck."


    He chuckled and walked off, acting like it wasn''t his business at all.


    Athine leaned closer into Aelius, wrapping one arm around his as they quietly reviewed the trade routes.


    Their tone was calm but focused.


    "If war breaks out near the western ports, we''ll reroute all sugar shipments to the south line," she said.


    Aelius nodded.


    "And increase Pekko patrols on the merchant roads. No delays."


    They weren''t warriors, but they made sure Armand''s gold never stopped flowing.


    Heres stood up next, grinning as he stretched.


    He gave a lazy wave and headed out the door, clearly eager to get back to his little sister.


    Marcellus stood with a smug grin, wrapping an arm around Lithia''s shoulder as she quietly picked up the papers.


    "Let''s go, Lithia. See? I''m not a womanizer like those two."


    He jerked a thumb at Cedric and Javier.


    "OIII!!" Javier called back from the hallway.


    Cedric just sighed.


    "Alright, Cedric!" Zania beamed, skipping a step ahead.


    "Let''s go meet the slaves."


    Cedric narrowed his eyes.


    "They''re your people¡­"


    Zania shrugged.


    "Hmm? They are¡­ if they listen to me. But if they don''t¡­"


    She gave a casual smile.


    "¡­Gallows? Or maybe beheading?"


    "Oi!" Cedric frowned. "Don''t be that cruel. They''re still your countrymen."


    Zania tilted her head.


    "Yes, if they listen well. But if they betray my father-in-law''s family?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave him a firm look.


    "Then they''re no longer mine."


    Cedric groaned.


    "Ugh¡­ Father didn''t say he''s taking you in yet or approving anything¡­"


    Zania blinked innocently.


    "Hmm? But didn''t Father-in-law give me power?"


    She leaned closer with a smile.


    "That means I''m already his daughter-in-law, right?"


    Cedric rubbed his temples.


    Javier, already halfway down the corridor, laughed without turning back.


    "Lucky me. My Liana and Gloria aren''t that idiot."


    "OI, JAVIER!!" Cedric shouted behind him.


    "You''re the one who brought her back here! Now I''m stuck with this mess!!"


    Javier shrugged, smirking.


    "Ehhh? I didn''t tell her, ''Hey, go fall in love hard with my brother Cedric.''"


    He waved casually over his shoulder.


    "That''s all on you~"


    Cedric groaned.


    "Ugh!!"


    Liana and Gloria stood nearby, both watching quietly.


    Gloria sighed and whispered to Liana,


    "You think we''ll ever be that¡­ chaotic?"


    Liana smiled faintly.


    "No. I''d kill you first."


    Zania followed Cedric out of the hall, practically glued to his left side.


    On his right, Meira didn''t move an inch, her hand already wrapped around his other arm.


    The two women stared at each other as they walked, silent sparks flying between them.


    "Take your hand off Master Cedric," Meira hissed, narrowing her eyes.


    "No way," Zania shot back with a smug smile. "Father-in-law already gave me permission."


    "Err¡­ Father still didn''t say anything about that¡­" Cedric mumbled, looking very done with his life.


    Meira stuck out her tongue.


    Zania responded by clinging tighter.


    Cedric sighed.


    "Both of you, please stop it."


    He glanced at Zania.


    "And focus. You''re meeting your people next."


    "Okay~" Zania replied sweetly.


    Once they arrived at the courtyard, Cedric sat down quietly on a stone bench, arms crossed. Meira stood beside him, still glaring occasionally at Zania.


    The thirty-five captured Amazarak warriors knelt in formation before them, hands bound in enchanted chains. Each one was guarded by members of the Armand elite knights, standing silently like statues¡ªwatchful and unmoving.


    As Zania stepped forward, the prisoners lifted their heads.


    Recognition spread through the group.


    "Princess¡­!" several whispered, eyes widening. Even in chains, they lowered their heads deeper in respect.


    Zania stared down at them, arms crossed.


    "Hmm¡­" Her eyes scanned the group.


    "How did they treat all of you?" she asked bluntly.


    Silence.


    A few exchanged glances. One of them opened his mouth to speak.


    "We¡ª"


    "Don''t lie." Zania''s tone turned sharp and cold.


    "If they hadn''t fed you properly, your muscles would''ve thinned out by now. And none of you would be able to kneel this straight."


    Her gaze swept the group.


    "You''re not starving. You''re not limping. So cut the act."


    The warrior who tried to speak lowered his head.


    Zania crossed her arms, eyes narrowing at the kneeling group.


    "Oh?" She tilted her head slightly.


    "You all don''t look satisfied to see me."


    A few soldiers looked away.


    "Why?" she continued, her voice calm but biting.


    "Because I''m not defending you right now? Because I''m standing beside them?"


    She stepped closer.


    "Did you think we actually had a chance¡ªany chance at all¡ªif not for the mercy of Lord Garius?"


    Silence hung in the air. One soldier clenched his jaw.


    "Everything we believed¡­" Zania shook her head.


    "All those things Kenjirou told us about the Armand family, about the so-called tyranny¡­"


    Her voice dropped, cold.


    "He lied."


    She looked them over.


    "I was in the throne room. I heard him myself. Playing victim. Telling Queen Zephyra how he was ''ambushed'' by a boy. Claiming Armand was a cruel, godless tyrant."


    "Queen Zephyra¡ªmy sister¡ªordered us to hunt and kill the Armand family."


    "And we obeyed. Without knowing the truth."


    She took a slow breath.


    "We thought Armand was a tyrant state. That their people were oppressed. Starving. Beaten down under noble rule."


    She looked directly into their eyes.


    "And why did we believe that?


    Because of the human hero.


    Because of Kenjirou''s lies."


    Several warriors lowered their heads.


    "He told the Queen the Armand family were enemies of the God. That they attacked without warning. That they abused their people."


    She clenched her fists.


    "We believed it."


    "We thought it was a righteous mission. A holy cause."


    "So we marched together¡ªlike fools."


    Her tone turned bitter.


    "We crossed the border. We attacked a peaceful region. We tried to strike at their people¡ªtheir children, their families."


    "And what did we find?"


    "People smiling. Fed. Protected."


    "We didn''t walk into a tyrant''s land¡­ we walked into one of the safest places in the entire human kingdom."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 425 - 425: A Choice of Honor ( 425 )

    Zania took a step forward, her eyes sharp again.


    "Now let me tell you all something."


    "I wouldn''t show you mercy¡­ just because you beg for it."


    A few heads jerked up.


    "If not for Lord Garius''s mercy¡­" she continued, her voice calm but firm,


    "¡­I''d already be hanging in Gaze City. Public execution. No trial. No second chance." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The warriors went quiet again.


    "But he spared me."


    "And he told me¡ªme¡ªto decide your fate."


    She let the words sink in.


    "I''m not your princess anymore. I''m a prisoner."


    Then she turned to Cedric, her expression suddenly soft, warm, and wildly lovestruck.


    "A prisoner not just of Armand¡­


    ¡­but of my handsome prince~"


    She smiled sweetly.


    Cedric stared blankly.


    Meira audibly gritted her teeth.


    Zania stood tall, her voice steady and clear.


    "Now¡ªeach of you will earn your freedom. I won''t hand it to you."


    "You have to decide for yourselves."


    She pointed toward the gate behind the Armand knights.


    "You can return to the Amazarak Kingdom right now. Lord Garius has already agreed to arrange proper escort, identification, and compensation for those who choose to leave."


    A few warriors looked up, surprised.


    "You''ll be guided through the Beastkin Kingdom. I know they hate Amazarak citizens¡­


    ¡­but with Armand''s seal, they won''t touch you. You''ll be safe."


    She paused.


    "Or¡­"


    Her eyes scanned across the line of chained warriors.


    "You can stay."


    "Stay here, in the Armand Region."


    "You''ll be given new identities, a place to live, and work¡ªfarms, or wherever they''ll accept you."


    She turned toward Cedric, who gave her a calm nod of approval.


    Then Zania''s tone sharpened. Her expression turned cold again.


    "But let me make this very clear."


    "If any of you betray their trust¡ª"


    She stepped closer, her voice cutting like steel.


    "¡ªbetray the people who gave you shelter¡­ who gave you a second chance¡­"


    "Then don''t expect me to cover for you."


    "Don''t expect me to cry for you."


    Her gaze was unflinching.


    "If you''re beheaded or sent to the gallows¡­"


    She shrugged.


    "That''s on you."


    "If they hunt you down and kill you for betrayal¡­"


    She crossed her arms.


    "I won''t stop them."


    Zania lowered her gaze, her voice quiet but firm.


    "Because I''m just a mere Amazarak princess¡­ I have no power here.


    No authority over the Armand region."


    She paused as the Armand elite guards stepped forward, their movements precise and silent. One by one, they unlocked the enchanted chains from her former warriors.


    The clinking of metal echoed across the courtyard.


    But the thirty-five warriors remained kneeling.


    Even freed¡ªthey didn''t move.


    "Princess¡­" one of them murmured.


    Zania stared at them, then spoke softly.


    "¡­We''re not in the Amazarak Kingdom anymore."


    She blinked once.


    "So please¡­ live your lives."


    Her voice trembled as the words came out.


    "Don''t waste the second chance they gave us."


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    "Don''t ever¡­"


    Her voice cracked.


    "¡­ever¡­"


    She clenched her fists.


    "¡­do the same mistake again."


    The freed chains lay scattered on the courtyard stones,


    but none of the Amazarak warriors stood.


    Every single one of them¡ªmale and female alike¡ªremained kneeling before Zania,


    heads bowed, silent.


    Zania looked at them, her voice soft but steady.


    "Don''t waste this second chance."


    She paused, her hands trembling slightly.


    "Live your lives."


    She took a slow breath, composing herself.


    "If any of you still wish to return to Amazarak¡­ that choice is yours.


    Armand will arrange it. Safe passage. A clean exit."


    The group stayed still, listening.


    "But know this."


    Her voice dropped.


    "Amazarak is at war now."


    She looked up toward the sky, her eyes filled with pain.


    "Because of Kenjirou."


    She turned back to them.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go back¡­ but if you stay¡­"


    Her gaze swept the line again.


    "¡­then live with honor.


    Earn your place.


    And never forget the cost of blind loyalty."


    "Princess!!"


    The cry came from one of the warriors¡ªthen another.


    One by one, the Amazarak soldiers lowered their heads further¡­ and cried.


    Some wept openly, while others bit their lips, holding back the guilt swelling inside them.


    Zania didn''t stop. Her tears fell freely now.


    "We lost a lot of people¡­"


    Her voice shook.


    "¡­people we led to their deaths, charging into Armand."


    She swallowed hard.


    "We don''t have the right to hate them.


    It should be them who hate us."


    She looked at them all¡ªthose who had followed her blindly.


    "Other kingdoms never liked us. Elves, beastkin, even humans¡­ they never welcomed Amazarak people."


    She clenched her hands.


    "But when I came here¡­"


    "¡­not a single Armand citizen showed me hatred."


    "I was following Lord Garius''s youngest son¡ªJavier¡ªwhen I ended up here.


    And even then¡­ people smiled at me. Offered me food."


    Her eyes trembled.


    "At first, I thought it was because I was with their young master."


    She shook her head slowly.


    "But I was wrong.


    That''s just¡­ how Armand people are."


    "Even the Demon people visit here. Beastkin. Elves. Everyone comes and works, does business, eats together.


    This is a land built on trust. On unity."


    She turned to face the kneeling warriors again.


    "So if you stay¡­ then become part of that world."


    Cedric rose to his feet, silent until now.


    Meira followed closely behind, her expression unreadable.


    He walked beside Zania, stopping just slightly ahead of her.


    His gaze swept across the thirty-five kneeling Amazarak warriors¡ªhis presence calm yet commanding.


    "Decide your own future."


    His voice was quiet, but every word carried weight.


    "Your princess has made her choice. She''ll stay here.


    If you want to stay, you''re welcome in Armand."


    He paused briefly, then added:


    "If you want to return to Amazarak¡­ no one will stop you.


    No one will force you to do anything against your will."


    He stepped back beside Zania, arms folding loosely behind him.


    A few meters away, the Armand elite guards¡ªstill posted in formation¡ªhad relaxed slightly. Not out of negligence, but from a quiet understanding.


    Their posture shifted just enough to indicate they no longer saw the Amazarak warriors as immediate threats.


    Not far from them, a small group of Armand household maids approached. With careful steps, they brought baskets of drinks and snacks, setting them down on trays beside the guards.


    One of the guards gave a nod of thanks. Another cracked a slight smile.


    Before any of the kneeling Amazarak warriors could speak, a wave of pressure swept through the courtyard.


    A heavy, suffocating aura.


    Some of the former warriors gasped, while others instinctively dropped lower to the ground, their bodies tensing, sweat forming on their brows.


    Even the surrounding maids and guards paused briefly, recognizing it immediately.


    Only a few people stood unaffected:


    Cedric, Meira, the elite Armand guards, and the elite battle maid unit standing further back.


    Then¡ªa voice cut through the pressure.


    "Ohoho~ all the Amazarak people gathered here today?"


    Javier''s voice.


    He strolled into the courtyard like he was walking into a garden, hands casually behind his head, a wide grin plastered on his face.


    He flashed a teasing look at Cedric.


    "Yo, Brother. You starting your own fan club?"


    Cedric sighed but didn''t reply.


    The source of the pressure?


    Liana and Gloria.


    They followed behind Javier at a calm pace¡ªbut their expressions were completely blank.


    And their aura?


    Dominant. Cold. Untouchable.


    Even the ground beneath them seemed to grow heavier with every step they took.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 426 - 426: The Weight of Trust ( 426 )

    Javier raised an eyebrow, still grinning.


    "Chill, Liana¡­ Gloria¡­ what''s with the aura?"


    Liana''s voice came cold and unwavering.


    "I hate them."


    "Err¡­ chill a bit?" Javier tried, maintaining his casual demeanor.


    "No, Young Master," Gloria replied bluntly.


    "What if they betray us again?" Liana added, her eyes sharp.


    Without another word, Liana drew her twin blades.


    At the same time, Gloria reached back, her warhammer forming and expanding, glowing with faint mana lines.


    The atmosphere grew heavier, as if gravity itself had shifted.


    The aura doubled.


    Amazarak warriors fell to their knees, unable to breathe properly. Some collapsed completely, hands trembling.


    Even Zania froze.


    She took an unconscious step back, her legs wobbling.


    Her breath caught.


    Cedric simply smiled, arms still crossed.


    "Liana. Gloria. Put your weapons down."


    Immediately, the pressure vanished.


    Liana and Gloria halted mid-step, then lowered their weapons without hesitation.


    They bowed slightly, in perfect sync.


    "Master Cedric¡­" both said softly.


    Cedric gave a small nod.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle things here."


    Javier clicked his tongue.


    "I was just about to have fun."


    Cedric shot him a sidelong grin.


    "Shoo shoo, brat. Take your girls and go play somewhere else."


    "Damn you, brother Cedric," Javier muttered with a sigh, hands still behind his head as he turned to leave.


    Liana and Gloria followed closely behind, calm again¡ªbut still throwing occasional death glares toward the Amazarak warriors.


    Liana paused beside the line of kneeling Amazarak warriors.


    She turned her head slowly, eyes sharp.


    "Betray Armand¡­" she said softly, her voice graceful but cold,


    "¡­and you''ll meet my friend here."


    She unsheathed one blade just enough to gleam, then brought her finger across her throat in a slow, silent cutthroat gesture.


    No shouting. No threats. Just a quiet promise.


    Then¡ªelegantly¡ªshe turned, slipping her blade back into place, and walked with practiced grace to Javier''s side.


    Zania peeked nervously from behind Cedric, whispering,


    "She''s so scary¡­"


    Cedric chuckled.


    "Well, she served Armand back when I was still a kid."


    He glanced toward Meira.


    "Longer than you, right?"


    Meira nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, Master Cedric. She joined the household before me and Lithia."


    She tilted her head in thought.


    "If I remember correctly¡­ she was around thirteen when she entered Lord Garius''s service."


    Zania blinked.


    "Thirteen?


    She''s been trained that long¡­?"


    Meira smirked.


    "Trained¡­ and tempered. She''s not just a maid, you know. Liana''s one of the few trusted by both Lord Garius and Lady Francesca to serve the main bloodline directly."


    "And Gloria?" she continued.


    "She became the next head of the household maids after Liana was assigned to Young Master Javier."


    Zania''s eyes widened.


    "Wait¡­ Gloria was the head maid?"


    Meira nodded, hands on her hips proudly.


    "Yep. Liana used to be the head maid too, before she ranked up to personal maid."


    She glanced toward where Javier, Liana, and Gloria had disappeared around the corner.


    "And now Gloria''s one of his personal maids as well."


    Her grin widened slightly.


    "Not to mention¡ªshe''s also one of us. An elite battle maid."


    A soft voice spoke from the side¡ªanother elite maid standing at attention nearby.


    "Yes, Miss Meira. She was."


    Zania stammered softly, eyes wide.


    "I-Is Liana¡­ also one of the elite battle maids?"


    Meira shook her head.


    "Hmm? No, she wasn''t."


    She crossed her arms and leaned slightly against Cedric with a casual smile.


    "We don''t know why, but she''s not part of the elite battle maid unit."


    Her tone dropped a bit, becoming more serious.


    "But don''t get the wrong idea."


    She glanced toward the path Liana had walked down.


    "She might not wear our title¡­ but she''s stronger than most of us."


    Zania blinked.


    "Even you?"


    Meira smirked.


    "Well¡­ I''ve never seen Gloria and Liana go head-to-head. And as personal maids, we''ve never truly fought one another either."


    "Our training is always under Mrs. Erinette¡ªMr. Alf''s wife. She''s the leader of all maid divisions. So, honestly¡­ the only one who really knows how strong Liana is¡­"


    She smiled faintly.


    "¡­is Young Master Javier himself."


    Zania lowered her gaze.


    "So Liana''s that important to him?"


    "Liana," Meira said simply, "is the only one Young Master Javier would never let go."


    Zania looked confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    Meira looked up at the sky for a moment, her smile softening.


    "Back when Young Master Javier was still a toddler¡ªmaybe around three¡ªme and Lithia were temporarily assigned to be his personal maids."


    She glanced at Lithia, who gave a shy little nod nearby.


    "After that, we were reassigned to Master Cedric and Master Marcellus."


    She exhaled slowly, the memory still vivid.


    "But I still remember the day Young Master Javier thought Liana had been dismissed because he refused to attend noble school."


    "He sulked for days¡­ wouldn''t eat¡­ wouldn''t talk to anyone¡­ just kept begging Lady Francesca to bring Liana back."


    "Of course," Meira added with a small smirk, "Liana was never dismissed at all. But to him? She was everything."


    Zania stayed silent for a moment, still processing everything Meira had said.


    Then¡ª


    Meira narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms again.


    "And now you come here, disturbing my peaceful love life with Master Cedric!"


    She hissed, like a cat ready to pounce.


    Zania snapped back instantly.


    "And for the record¡ªCedric is not yours alone!"


    She puffed her chest slightly.


    "He''s mine too!"


    Meira glared at her.


    "Delusional."


    Zania smirked.


    "Jealous."


    Cedric sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "¡­Here we go again."


    Behind him, the elite guards tried to remain stone-faced,


    but a few were clearly struggling not to smile.


    "Okay, all you slaves!!" Zania suddenly shouted, throwing her hand up as if addressing an army. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cedric sighed and shook his head.


    "Zania¡­ they''re your people."


    "Oh¡ªright!" Zania cleared her throat and stood with her hands on her hips.


    "Now, Amazarak warriors!" she declared, puffing herself up.


    "You are free to choose your fate!"


    She pointed dramatically at nothing in particular.


    "Live with honor in Armand, or go home and rebuild. But don''t you dare betray the trust of this land!"


    "All dismissed!"


    There was a long pause.


    Cedric blinked.


    "¡­Just like that?"


    Zania spun around and grabbed his arm with a grin.


    "Yep! I''m busy now!"


    She snuggled against him.


    "Busy with my prince charming~"


    Meira exploded.


    "GET OFF HIM, YOU STICKY-WITCH!!"


    Zania stuck her tongue out.


    "He''s warm and smells nice!"


    Cedric looked like he was regretting many life choices.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 427 - 427: Two Fronts ( 427 )

    The Amazarak warriors looked at one another, hesitating¡ªconfused, uncertain.


    Some shifted uneasily, while others exchanged glances with old comrades.


    Then, an Armand officer stepped forward,


    his crisp uniform, clean gloves, and a stack of prepared documents in hand.


    "Alright." His voice was calm but firm.


    He held up a thick folder.


    "Anyone choosing to return to the Amazarak Kingdom¡ªstep to the left.


    Those choosing to stay within Armand and begin a new life¡ªmove to the right."


    He didn''t shout, but his tone left no room for questions.


    "Let''s not waste time. Line up and decide." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the Amazarak warriors blinked, looking at his hands¡ªstill trembling.


    Then he slowly stood.


    A few more followed.


    The quiet shuffling of feet began.


    Left.


    Right.


    Some hesitated halfway, standing awkwardly in the center before making their choice.


    No guards forced them. No officers rushed them.


    Among the crowd, only one warrior stood alone on the left side.


    She looked back at her comrades¡ªevery single one of them had chosen the right.


    Her hands trembled slightly.


    She glanced at the officer, then at the unfamiliar soldiers surrounding her.


    Her throat tightened.


    Suddenly¡ªshe rushed across the courtyard, footsteps echoing as she darted to the right side.


    The officer narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmm? You''re not going back to the Amazarak Kingdom?"


    The woman shook her head quickly.


    "Why?" he asked, curious.


    She hesitated, then looked at the others around her.


    "If I go alone¡­ will your escort take me directly to Amazarak?"


    The officer answered flatly.


    "No. We can only escort you to the border between the Beastkin and Halfling kingdoms.


    From there, you''re on your own.


    We cannot go past that point. The Halfling and Amazarak Kingdoms are at war."


    The woman bit her lip, lowering her gaze.


    Then she nodded slowly.


    "Umm¡­ then I stay."


    "Haaa¡­" The officer sighed, already anticipating paperwork chaos.


    "Alright, all of you¡ªfill in your names, age, and status here."


    The Amazarak warriors rushed forward, grabbing quills and scribbling on the forms. Some wrote clumsily, while others hesitated with the pen, unsure but eager.


    "Where will we go?" one of them asked, looking up.


    "Hmm? We''ll¡ª" the officer began, but suddenly froze mid-sentence.


    Footsteps echoed.


    Calm. Firm. Heavy.


    Garius appeared at the courtyard entrance.


    Walking beside him were Mr. Alf and Mrs. Erinnette, both composed and silent.


    The Armand elite guards immediately stood straighter, saluting.


    The officer bowed deeply.


    "My Lord. Mr. Alf. Mrs. Erinnette."


    Garius stepped forward, his gaze sweeping across the former Amazarak warriors¡ªnow quiet and uncertain.


    Then he spoke.


    "We will open a new land¡ªnot too large," he said, his voice calm and deep.


    "Enough for your people to live, to farm."


    "We will provide the raw materials¡ªwood, tools, cloth, and stone."


    "You''ll build your homes together, with help from some of our people."


    He paused.


    "But it will be your village. Your hands will raise it. Earn your peace."


    The courtyard fell into silence.


    Then¡ª


    All of the Amazarak warriors dropped to their knees, heads bowed and hands clenched in the dirt.


    Not one dared to speak.


    Even without releasing any aura, Garius''s presence alone made their chests feel heavy.


    Terrifying. Absolute.


    "¡­T-thank you¡­ my Lord¡­" one of them whispered.


    Soon, the others followed.


    "¡­Thank you¡­"


    "¡­My Lord¡­"


    Garius''s voice remained steady¡ªcalm but cold enough to silence even the wind.


    "We will collect a small tax," he said, his eyes scanning the kneeling warriors.


    "From everything your farms produce."


    "You''ll trade with our merchants and earn your living like any other Armand citizen."


    He paused just slightly.


    "But make no mistake."


    "You are not permanent citizens yet."


    Murmurs stilled immediately.


    "Our patrol squads will monitor your village¡ªjust as they do across all regions under my rule."


    "You will be treated exactly as our people are."


    "Thank you, my lord!!"


    The voices came in unison from every Amazarak warrior still kneeling.


    Garius narrowed his eyes slightly.


    His tone dropped low, sending chills down their spines.


    "Just don''t betray me¡­ or my people¡­"


    "¡­ever again."


    "We will not!!"


    They shouted louder now¡ªdesperate, sincere, and terrified.


    Some of them were shaking¡ªnot from cold, but from the sheer weight of standing before a man who had every reason to execute them¡­


    ¡­and instead, had given them land.


    In the Dwarven Kingdom


    "What!! Are you sure!?"


    Chieftain Gumarak slammed his hand on the stone table, making the nearby goblets rattle.


    A grizzled dwarf warrior bowed low.


    "Yes, Chieftain. Halfling troops have been seen massing near our border."


    "When!?"


    "Three days ago, sir. The report arrived just now. Our border troops and nearby forts are already on alert."


    Gumarak''s eyes narrowed.


    "How many do we have stationed there?"


    "Around five thousand on the border wall. Another ten thousand spread across nearby forts and outposts."


    "That''s not enough," Gumarak growled.


    "And the fort captain?"


    "He''s already sent a formal request for emergency reinforcements. The closest main army camp is expected to arrive within the day."


    Gumarak''s fists clenched.


    "We are not at war with the Halflings.


    Why the hell are they marching toward us!?"


    The advisor flipped through the scroll again.


    "According to the report, they are still within their own territory¡­ but engaging in large-scale military exercises."


    Gumarak snorted.


    "Exercises? With that many troops near our border? Suspicious¡­"


    He turned to another soldier standing by.


    "Prepare and deploy our main army. Now."


    "Send our fastest messengers to all regional outposts¡ªimmediate mobilization. If the Halflings want to test our strength, they''ll get their answer."


    "Chieftain!!"


    Another dwarf burst through the heavy doors, panting, armor clanking.


    "Another emergency report just arrived¡ªurgent priority!"


    Gumarak''s eyes narrowed.


    "What now!?"


    The second messenger handed over a sealed scroll with trembling hands.


    Gumarak tore it open and scanned the contents.


    His hand froze mid-scroll.


    Then his voice thundered¡ª


    "WHAT!? King Edmund is deploying troops toward our border!?"


    His eyes widened.


    "Five hundred thousand!?"


    The war room fell silent. Even the older, battle-hardened generals exchanged grim glances.


    Gumarak slammed the scroll down on the table.


    "FUCK!!"


    He stood tall, his beard trembling with rage.


    "Four hundred thousand from the Halflings on one side¡­ and now five hundred thousand humans from the other!?"


    He looked up at the war map¡ªborder markers suddenly felt far too thin, too fragile.


    "Are they trying to crush us between two walls!?"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 428 - 428: Pieces on the Board ( 428 )

    Meanwhile, in the Armand Region¡­


    Inside the estate''s grand war room, Javier stood alone, gazing down at the massive war table¡ªits carved terrain spanning the entire continent, with miniature banners and carved figures marking kingdoms and troop movements.


    He narrowed his eyes, fingers lightly tapping the table.


    Then¡ª


    The door opened with a soft creak.


    Garius stepped in, followed by Alf and Mrs. Erinnette, their expressions unreadable.


    "Javier?"


    "Yes, esteemed father?" he replied without surprise, turning to face them.


    Garius raised a brow.


    "What are you doing here alone? Where are your maids?"


    Javier shrugged lightly.


    "They''re in the maid dining room right now."


    "And you?" Garius asked. "Why aren''t you eating? Or at least studying?"


    "I''m sorry, esteemed father," Javier said calmly.


    "But I was checking the continent map."


    Garius''s interest sparked.


    "Oh?"


    Javier gestured over the map.


    "Looking at the current situation¡­ My mana radar hasn''t detected any large troop movements near our region."


    "Which means they''re either not planning to strike us directly¡­ or they want us distracted while something bigger unfolds elsewhere."


    Garius said nothing¡ªjust watched.


    He had already read the reports but didn''t stop his son. He wanted to see what Javier would deduce on his own.


    Javier reached forward and moved the miniature figure representing King Edmund across the board.


    "If I were him¡­" Javier murmured,


    "I''d attack here."


    He move the piece to the Dwarven Kingdom.


    "The Beastkin Kingdom?" Javier shook his head.


    "Unlikely. King Lioness holds too many troops. And he''s not a celestial vessel¡ªKing Edmund would see no gain."


    He tapped the piece firmly onto the dwarven border.


    "The Dwarves are isolated. Still rebuilding. They''re the perfect target."


    Then he reached across the table again.


    "And here¡­"


    He slid a piece marked with halfling sigils toward the border of the Amazarak lands, and another toward the Dwarven border from the opposite side.


    "If I''m right, the Halfling Kingdom is reclaiming their lost territory from Amazarak¡­ while simultaneously sending another army here¡ªto squeeze the Dwarves from both ends."


    He leaned back.


    "A two-front siege."


    Javier tapped the dwarven region again, then drew his finger in a slow arc toward the Beastkin Kingdom.


    "And if the Dwarven Chieftain¡ªGumarak¡ªis forced into a war on two fronts," he continued,


    "he''ll likely try to send a messenger requesting aid from the Beastkin Kingdom."


    He pointed to the border road connecting the two kingdoms.


    "Their regions are adjacent. The Beastkin army is massive, and their supply chains are fast."


    Garius crossed his arms, saying nothing, his gaze sharp.


    Alf and Erinnette exchanged glances¡ªbut remained quiet.


    "But..." Javier added, narrowing his eyes and shifting a figurine on the map.


    "If I were King Edmund¡­ I''d aim to conquer this area first."


    He tapped a key town strategically placed between the dwarven capital and the Beastkin border. Not too close to be suspicious, but near enough to choke movement.


    "It''s not heavily fortified. A fast assault with 100,000 elite troops could secure it in a few days. If he holds that, he cuts the dwarves off."


    Garius finally asked, "And how are you so sure Edmund would plan that?"


    Javier looked up, cool and confident.


    "Because that''s what I would do."


    He then walked around the table and picked up a figurine marked with the Beastkin crest.


    "Without a formal request for aid, the Beastkin Kingdom is bound by their own treaty codes."


    "They can''t interfere¡ªif they do, it would be seen as a declaration of aggression."


    He turned toward Garius.


    "Even their alliance with the Elven Kingdom wouldn''t protect them. The Halflings would see it as a power grab."


    Javier placed the piece down with a soft click.


    "That would give King Edmund justification to form a temporary alliance with the Halflings¡­ and strike the Beastkin Kingdom from both sides."


    "¡­And if he wins?" Alf asked quietly.


    Javier shrugged.


    "Then the entire western half of the continent would fall under human control. Elves and demons would be next. And the only real threat left for them toward the demon kingdom¡­"


    His gaze slowly rose to meet his father''s.


    "¡­would be us."


    Javier moved another piece¡ªthe one marked for the Elven Kingdom.


    "The Elves might send reinforcements to aid the Beastkin Kingdom¡­" he said, sliding the piece closer to the Beastkin border.


    "¡­because their territories are adjacent, and they''ve long held a non-aggression pact."


    He paused, eyes locked on the intersection between the three regions.


    "But that also paints the Elves as a threat."


    He looked up.


    "If they interfere¡ªwithout waiting for diplomatic clearance or declaration¡ªit''ll look like the Elves are siding with an aggressor."


    Alf''s eyes narrowed.


    "So you''re saying¡­ it''s a trap."


    Javier nodded.


    "All of this¡­ is designed to keep everyone busy. Distracted. Off balance."


    "While we in Armand are stuck watching every border at once."


    He pointed toward Armand''s southern wall.


    "Even with our anti-air guns, mana cannons, puppet knights, and trained elite troops¡­"


    "our forces are still finite."


    He tapped the table once more.


    "And our main border with the Human Kingdom¡­ remains wide open."


    Silence filled the room.


    Then Javier said the part no one wanted to say¡ª


    "I''m sure King Edmund has already absorbed the armies of all the noble lords."


    "If that''s the case¡­ his standing royal force is already over a million."


    He stood straight¡ªcalm, focused.


    "He''s not rushing into war¡­


    He''s cleaning the board before turning toward us."


    Javier stepped closer to the map, narrowing his eyes at the Dwarven Kingdom''s mountainous terrain.


    "And I''m certain¡­"


    "¡­the army Edmund sent toward the Dwarves isn''t even his main force."


    He moved a secondary piece¡ªa placeholder representing an elite unit¡ªand gently tapped it above the dwarven region.


    "He''s holding his real strength back. Observing. Waiting.


    Letting the Halflings wear down the Dwarves from one side¡­ while his initial wave softens their other flank."


    Alf leaned forward.


    "A probing strike?"


    "Yes," Javier said without looking up.


    "And when the Dwarves overcommit¡­ that''s when he''ll strike with full force."


    He picked up a wyvern-shaped figure and hovered it above the mountains.


    "With their royal wyvern corps leading the charge."


    Garius remained silent, studying his son. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The wyvern force isn''t just for show," Javier continued.


    "Each rider is a trained mage, able to rain spells from above. Their advantage in lowland and plateau battles is devastating."


    "And because of our previous war with the nobles¡­"


    He tapped Armand''s border lightly.


    "¡­I''m sure King Edmund had them drilled to strike low ground targets first. To break formations and suppress ranged units."


    "The Dwarves have bows, high terrain, and walls. But none of it matters against precision magic bombardment from the skies."


    He slowly placed the wyvern piece onto the dwarven border.


    "Unless they have anti-air weaponry¡­ which they don''t."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 429 - 429: Plans and Prodigies ( 429 )

    "Mr. Alf?"


    Javier turned slightly, his tone composed but with a trace of tension building underneath.


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Do we have any information¡­ about the Royal Wyvern Force?"


    Alf gave a slow nod.


    "Do you want the approximate count or confirmed numbers?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Javier glanced back at the board.


    "Give me the approximate number first."


    Alf''s voice was calm.


    "Based on intercepted reports and confirmed sightings during drills¡­ we estimate around three thousand or more active wyvern riders."


    "Three¡­ thousand?"


    Javier froze.


    Then his voice sharpened.


    "Three thousand!? Since when did they have that many!?"


    His hand instinctively gripped the edge of the map table.


    "During the Holy War against the Saint of Three Gods, they barely had 500 elite wyvern units!"


    Alf nodded, his face serious.


    "We believe King Edmund began mass training and recruitment shortly after that war ended. Most of the wyvern stock was bred in secrecy at the western mountain caverns¡ªlocations previously unknown to us."


    Mrs. Erinnette added quietly,


    "And now, with all the noble families under his control, he had both the resources and the manpower to raise that number without drawing attention."


    Javier exhaled slowly, his eyes flicking toward his father.


    "Three thousand flying mages¡­ that''s not an army¡­


    that''s an airborne disaster waiting to happen."


    Javier''s eyes scanned the map again, the pieces in place, yet the danger still unfolding in his mind.


    "They might not be able to defeat us in a direct assault without taking severe losses," he said slowly, his tone measured.


    "But if they go all out¡­"


    He glanced up at Alf.


    "¡­we''ll lose significant troops, even if we win."


    He pointed toward the coast.


    "If they deploy all three thousand wyverns to our seaside territories, they could cause heavy damage. Burn supply lines. Destroy mana towers. Maybe even take down several of my anti-air mana guns."


    He moved a few wyvern pieces toward the eastern coast of Armand''s territory.


    "But since there''s no land route to deploy ground forces through the sea, that area doesn''t allow for a follow-up occupation. They can damage us¡ªbut they can''t conquer anything from there."


    Javier stepped back and traced the map with his fingers.


    "They could pass along the coast¡­"


    "¡­then loop around, fly directly toward our estate."


    He smirked faintly.


    "But that''s fine.


    I already installed anti-air mana units along the entire approach. If they fly through, they''ll lose more than half their riders before even seeing the city walls."


    Then his tone darkened.


    "The real problem¡­"


    He picked up three army markers¡ªone labeled Human Kingdom, another Wyvern Force, and a third Halfling Army.


    He placed them on the board.


    "If they use their aerial corps to harass our coast¡­


    ¡­while sending their main ground forces straight for our border¡­


    ¡­and split another group from the Beastkin side¡­


    ¡­then we''re looking at a three-pronged assault."


    He looked up.


    "An attack from the coast. A push from the Human-Armand border. And a surprise flanking move from the Beastkin-Armand junction."


    Javier''s expression remained calm, but his words were heavy.


    "They''re not just trying to beat us.


    They''re trying to stretch us. Bleed us. Burn us from all sides until we break somewhere."


    Garius finally spoke, breaking the heavy silence.


    "So¡­ what''s your plan?"


    Javier didn''t hesitate.


    "For now?"


    He pointed again at the two critical borders¡ªthe one facing the Human Kingdom, and the one connecting to the Beastkin territory.


    "We reinforce both of our borders. Fortify supply lines. Tighten patrol rotations. And install mana relay repeaters in both directions to ensure zero communication delay."


    He glanced toward the Beastkin region.


    "The Beastkin Kingdom is key. If they fall, Edmund gains a path straight to our flank."


    But Javier''s eyes sharpened.


    "¡­if we ensure their survival, his entire plan falls apart. He can''t split our defenses if we''re not overextended."


    Erinnette nodded slowly.


    "And the Beastkin will never ask for help first. It would tarnish their pride."


    "Exactly," Javier said.


    "So we don''t wait for a formal request."


    He slid another figurine¡ªthis one marked with a demon crest¡ªinto place beside the Beastkin Kingdom.


    "We reach out to the Demon King¡ªVeldrac¡ªand ask him to reinforce the Beastkin border. Not us."


    Alf''s eyes widened faintly.


    "Using the demon army as a buffer zone?"


    "Yes." Javier nodded.


    "If the Beastkin know that demon forces are stationed behind them as backup, they won''t feel insulted. And King Edmund won''t dare attack that front."


    He crossed his arms.


    "With that, one of his three paths is sealed."


    "And without that third route," Javier finished,


    "his entire tactic unravels."


    "So, esteemed father," Javier said, a cheeky grin forming on his lips,


    "since you and King Veldrac are basically besties¡­"


    He folded his arms behind his head, pretending innocence.


    "Could you help me handle that part?"


    Garius raised a brow, the corner of his mouth twitching.


    "Besties?"


    Alf coughed lightly¡ªeither to hide a chuckle or to maintain his usual stone-faced decorum.


    "Hmm¡­" Garius leaned slightly over the war table, his eyes tracing the markers.


    "I''ll reach out to Veldrac. Later."


    "For now," he said calmly, straightening up, "we focus on ensuring our people''s safety and comfort.War is coming¡ªbut panic serves no one."


    Javier nodded, his grin fading slightly.


    "Understood, esteemed father."


    Erinnette spoke next, her voice cool and composed.


    "I''ll have the maid battalion commanders adjust emergency shelter readiness in every key town."


    Alf added,


    "I''ll coordinate with Hesbeirn to rotate supply lines. Make sure any border pressure doesn''t starve out the villages."


    Garius gave a satisfied nod.


    "Good. Everyone, prepare as usual. No announcement yet. Let the people live in peace for as long as we can buy it."


    Then he glanced at his son.


    "And Javier¡ªgood job. You''ve outpaced even some of my old generals."


    "By the way, Javier." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Garius spoke casually while flipping through another page of his report.


    "Yes, esteemed father?"


    Garius smirked, not even looking up.


    "I already know about that."


    "Huh?"


    "The plan. The war. Everything you just laid out."


    "I read the full report hours ago¡ªbrought by our special intelligence unit."


    Javier blinked.


    "¡­Eh?"


    Garius finally looked up, a rare glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Good job. You really do have the talent to become the next Lord of Armand."


    "EHHHH!?"


    Alf chuckled softly from the side. Erinnette didn''t even try to hide her smirk.


    "Why are you so shocked?" Garius asked, leaning back into his chair, his voice calm.


    "Everyone agrees. Marcellus doesn''t want it, Cedric doesn''t want it, and Aelius and Heres made it very clear¡ªthey all voted for you."


    Javier''s mouth opened slightly.


    "¡­But¡­"


    "Oh no," Garius waved a hand casually, "don''t even think about it. It''s finalized. Once I step down, the seat is yours."


    "Ugh¡­ fiiiine¡­"


    Javier exhaled, his shoulders slumping¡ªjust a little.


    But inside his mind¡­


    "¡­Well, it''s still far off anyway. I''ll find a way to make sure Father rules longer. Ehehehe."


    He grinned inwardly, his eyes gleaming mischievously.


    "After all, being the lord sounds like a lot of paperwork¡­"


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 430 - 430: Plans and Predicaments ( 430 )

    "If you''ll excuse me," Javier said with a respectful bow, his tone polite.


    He took three steps backward¡ªflawless etiquette drilled into him since childhood¡ªthen turned smoothly and made his way to the door.


    The moment the door closed behind him¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ehehehe¡­"


    His grin widened like a child with a secret.


    "I''m gonna find a way to make sure Father, Mother, Mr. Alf, Mrs. Erinnette¡­"


    He tilted his head slightly, eyes twinkling.¡­and everyone important stays young and healthy forever."


    "Kekeke¡­"


    He strolled down the hallway, hands behind his head, looking relaxed¡ªbut inside, plans were already forming. Rare alchemy ingredients¡­ forbidden magic theory¡­ enchantments¡­ anti-aging support spells¡­?


    "Heh¡­ if I find a way to stretch their lifespan, I''ll never need to sit on that chair. Perfect."


    He whistled a soft tune, already considering who to approach first¡ªmaybe the estate alchemist? Or raid the forbidden section of the Armand magic archive?


    One thing was certain:


    He''d rather become the world''s most dangerous support than sit in the Lord''s office pushing paperwork.


    Javier whistled softly, hands in his pockets, as he strolled leisurely down the polished hallways of the Armand estate.


    He made his way toward the maid dining hall, expecting to see the usual chaos of morning chatter and scurrying maids.


    But instead¡­


    Empty chairs. Clean tables. Just the chef wiping down the counters.


    "Hmm?" Javier blinked.


    "Where is everyone?"


    The chef glanced up and bowed respectfully.


    "Most of the maids have already finished breakfast, young master. The rest have gone to begin their duties."


    "Ahh¡­ got it."


    Still whistling, Javier turned and wandered back into the manor halls.


    He passed a few servants bowing politely along the way, but no Liana. No Gloria. Not even Meira or Lithia.


    "Huh¡­ Where are they?" he muttered.


    Then¡ª


    As he rounded a corner near the guest wing¡­


    Smooch.


    "Mm¡­ Marcellus¡­ stop~ someone might hear us¡­"


    Javier froze.


    A slow, devilish grin spread across his face.


    "Looks like big bro''s busy," he whispered.


    Without hesitation, he crept up to the door.


    Knock-knock-knock-KNOCK!!


    "¡ªHUH!?" a voice squeaked in panic from inside.


    Javier turned on his heel and sprinted down the hallway, grinning ear to ear.


    From behind the door:


    "DAMN IT, JAVIER!! I KNOW THAT KNOCK!!"


    Javier laughed all the way down the hall, not even trying to hide his footsteps now.


    After making sure he was far from Marcellus''s room, Javier strolled casually again, this time heading toward the open courtyard.


    "Hmm¡­ if there''s nothing to do right now¡­"


    He stretched with a yawn, hands behind his head.


    "¡­might as well go visit Buddy, Pikko, and Peanut at the pen."


    As he passed by the flower-lined walkway, he whistled a soft tune. The courtyard breeze brushed gently against his cloak.


    But then¡ª


    "CUQUAWKED!!!"


    "CUQUAWK!! CUQUAWK!!"


    Javier blinked.


    Loud squawking. Feathers. Movement. Chaos.


    He turned the corner¡ª


    And burst out laughing.


    Buddy was running full speed in circles, clearly panicking¡ªhis wings flapping comically while his long legs kicked up dust.


    Chasing him at full speed was Giddie.


    The towering, regal Pekko had a massive red-black beak and glossy golden feathers. His steps thundered like a proud warlord.


    Buddy zig-zagged desperately.


    "CUQUAWKED!!" (GET THIS CRAZY OLD MAN AWAY FROM ME!)


    "Damn¡­"


    Javier grinned, crossing his arms as he watched the chase.


    "Even Buddy''s scared of Giddie¡­"


    He shook his head with a smirk.


    "Father''s Pekko really is the king of all Pekko."


    Meanwhile, Pikko was off to the side, watching the chaos and ruffling her silver-orange feathers like a noble lady sipping tea.


    Peanut, on the other hand, was running in circles beside Giddie¡ªnot chasing, just imitating the chase for fun.


    "That one''s definitely like Gloria," Javier muttered, amused.


    Suddenly, Giddie skidded to a dramatic halt.


    His wings flared wide for one final, prideful display¡ªlike a conquering emperor announcing the end of his rampage.


    Then¡ª


    He turned.


    And began to walk slowly.


    Majestically. Proudly. Like a royal parading through his domain.


    Each step echoed with grace and exaggerated flair, his head held high, feathers gleaming under the afternoon sun.


    Javier raised an eyebrow.


    Then he heard it.


    "Giddie! Lunch time!"


    A calm, familiar voice.


    Garius.


    Javier peeked out from behind the bush.


    What he saw made him stifle a laugh.


    The fearsome King of Pekko¡ªthe mighty Giddie¡ªwas now hopping eagerly in place, wings fluttering, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Cuquawk! Cuquawk!"


    That wasn''t a battle cry.


    That was excitement.


    "¡­Wow."


    Javier blinked, watching Giddie practically dance as Garius approached with a small scoop of hand-selected fruit slices.


    "He eats like royalty¡­ but turns into a little kid in front of Father."


    He whispered to himself, amused.


    "Even the Pekko King knows who''s really in charge."


    "Young master?"


    "Wha¡ª!"


    Javier nearly jumped as Liana''s calm voice drifted behind him.


    He spun around.


    "Liana! Don''t scare me like that!"


    She tilted her head slightly, her emerald eyes as serene as ever.


    "Hmm? Young master, did you forget I could track your position with magic?"


    "¡­Oh."


    Caught. Again.


    Liana stepped beside him, brushing a strand of silver hair behind her ear.


    "What are you doing here, crouching in the bushes like a suspicious noble?"


    "Hmm? Oh, nothing important."


    Javier scratched his cheek with a sheepish grin.


    "I was just¡­ trying to find you both. You weren''t in the dining room earlier."


    Liana nodded softly.


    "I see. Gloria was called by Mrs. Erinnette for maid coordination duty. She''s still at the staff wing."


    "Ahh¡­" Javier leaned back against the tree casually, peeking once more at Giddie, who was now chirping softly while Garius gently patted his beak.


    Liana followed his gaze.


    "¡­Spying on Lord Garius?"


    "No. Definitely not. I was¡­ uhh¡­"


    "¡­Watching Giddie eat like royalty?"


    "¡­Maybe."


    Javier grinned.


    "Hey, don''t blame me. It''s hilarious watching the king of all Pekko act like a spoiled brat."


    Liana allowed a tiny smile to form.


    "Even beasts recognize kindness, young master. Your father raised him well."


    "Yeah," Javier said softly.


    "Now, young master," Liana said gently, brushing off a few leaves from his cloak.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Without hesitation, Javier reached out and took her hand.


    Liana blinked softly, a small smile curling at the corner of her lips.


    Even after all this time, even after everything¡­


    her young master still wanted her by his side.


    They walked side by side along the cobblestone path, passing under the blooming white-bell trees lining the courtyard.


    "Liana?" Javier asked, his voice low and casual.


    "Yes, young master?"


    He glanced at her.


    "I wonder¡­"


    "Don''t ever ask that question again!"


    She cut him off, eyes narrowing¡ªthough her voice held a hint of flustered heat beneath the calm.


    "Eh?" Javier blinked, surprised.


    "I didn''t even say anything yet."


    "You were going to ask¡­ ''when you grow old, or when you die¡­ will I find another man in my life?'' Right?"


    "¡­Errrr¡­"


    "I hate that question," Liana muttered, her voice barely a whisper but firm.


    She squeezed his hand just a little tighter.


    "Because I''ll never love anyone else. Even if I live a thousand years. Even if you''re no longer here."


    "¡­Liana."


    "So stop worrying about things that haven''t happened yet."


    She looked forward again, trying to hide the slight shimmer in her eyes.


    Javier didn''t say anything.


    Without a word, he pulled Liana into his arms¡ªtight, firm, protective.


    She froze for a moment, then slowly closed her eyes. Her hands clutched the back of his cloak as she leaned into him.


    "¡­Don''t¡­"


    Her voice trembled slightly.


    "Don''t ask that question again."


    She wasn''t crying.


    But there was a thin line of tears at the corner of her eyes.


    "Like I said before¡­"


    "I won''t."


    "I won''t¡­"


    Her fingers clenched tighter.


    "¡­And I won''t."


    Javier stayed quiet, holding her gently.


    "¡­Still¡­" he murmured.


    "A human like me¡­ might only live seventy, maybe a hundred years if I''m lucky.


    But you¡­ you''ll live so much longer than that."


    He felt her flinch against his chest.


    "Don''t, young master¡­"


    She whispered.


    "Please¡­"


    Her voice cracked¡ª


    "I don''t want to think about that. Not now."


    Javier slowly stroked her hair, his hand tender and warm.


    "Ara~ leaving me out?"


    A soft, teasing voice floated in from behind.


    Javier and Liana slowly turned their heads¡ªstill in each other''s arms¡ªto see Gloria standing just a few steps away, her arms crossed, a faint smile on her lips.


    Her warm eyes gleamed behind her glasses.


    "Gloria¡­"


    Javier blinked.


    Liana narrowed her eyes.


    "Why do you always show up at this kind of moment?"


    "Hmm?" Gloria tilted her head innocently.


    "Because I am the future second wife, of course."


    Liana''s eye twitched.


    Gloria walked toward them, her steps slow and elegant.


    Javier scratched his cheek awkwardly, still holding Liana with one arm.


    "You sure know how to ruin the mood."


    "Ruin it?" Gloria smiled sweetly, resting her hands behind her back.


    "I came to balance it."


    She leaned closer to Javier, just enough to make Liana shift protectively.


    "You looked like you were going to cry too, young master. Someone had to step in before you got all dramatic and started promising to conquer time or something."


    "¡­I was about to," Javier muttered.


    "Exactly my point."


    Liana sighed, wiping her eyes quickly and stepping aside¡ªonly to find Gloria casually hugging Javier from the other side.


    "My turn," she whispered softly, resting her head against his shoulder.


    Javier glanced between the two.


    "¡­Should I be scared or blessed?"


    "Both," they said in unison.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 431 - 431: Descent into Madness ( 431 )

    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!!!"


    Kenjirou gritted his teeth, his boots skidding over the blood-soaked battlefield.


    His body was scorched. His cape tattered. His armor dented.


    Around him¡ªnothing but fallen corpses.


    The 50,000 Amazarak warriors he once led¡ªgone.


    Burned. Pierced. Crushed beneath the halfling army''s overwhelming numbers.


    Magic arrows rained down without pause,


    a constant barrage of glowing projectiles tearing through the dirt, exploding around him with deafening force.


    "Arghhh!!!"


    Kenjirou roared in fury, mana flaring violently from his body.


    "How dare mere weaklings like you stand against me?! I am the chosen! The blessed one! The hero!!"


    His left arm, black and artificial, pulsed with vile energy¡ªveins of dark mana cracking through the air like lightning.


    In his right hand, his divine sword gleamed¡ªstill radiating that holy golden hue twisted by corruption.


    "FUCKING DIEEE!!!"


    Kenjirou burst forward, a blur of madness and power, cleaving down halfling shields and spearmen in a single violent arc.


    But they didn''t break.


    They didn''t scatter in fear like the others before.


    They surrounded him.


    Dozens. Then hundreds. Magic arrows launched in waves, surrounding him in a cage of searing light.


    Kenjirou swung wildly, blasting them back, slashing open the ground.


    He screamed¡ªhis face contorted with rage and disbelief.


    "WHY WON''T YOU DIE ALREADY!!?"


    The halfling captain gave a sharp command.


    "Maintain distance! Tire him out! He can''t last forever!"


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Kenjirou roared again, his aura boiling over.


    Even the celestial inside him stirred, craving the blood and power around him¡ªbut the hero''s mind was breaking, piece by piece.


    "OI, CELESTIAL!! GIVE ME ALL YOUR POWER!!"


    Kenjirou''s voice cracked, almost pleading now.


    "I ALREADY GAVE IT ALL!"


    The celestial''s voice echoed inside his head¡ªstrained, wild, almost afraid.


    "FUCK!!"


    Kenjirou staggered, knees buckling for a moment before he slammed his divine sword into the ground to steady himself.


    "My mana''s¡­ wearing out!! SHIT! SHIT!!"


    He activated his skill¡ªmana siphon.


    The air shimmered around him, drawing in ambient mana from nature itself.


    The grass withered. The sky darkened. The ground cracked beneath his feet.


    "I KILL YOU ALL!!!!"


    He roared, bursting forward once more¡ªmad with bloodlust.


    CLANG!


    Before he could swing, a coordinated strike landed from his side. A spear glinted with silver light, slashing across his shoulder.


    A halfling elite?


    No¡ªa full party. Five. No, six. Halfling warriors clad in ceremonial armor and elite gear¡ªmage, scout, shieldbearer, rogue, and dual-blade frontliners.


    "Intercept! Don''t let him recover!" one shouted.


    They moved as one unit¡ªblades flashing, magic chaining, forcing Kenjirou onto the defensive.


    "Tch¡ªWHERE DID YOU COME FROM!?"


    He swung his divine sword in a massive arc, but the halflings parried and dodged with ease.


    Inside his head, the celestial hissed.


    "Absorb them! Now! Use their mana¡ªdevour their life force!"


    CLANG!


    Kenjirou parried another strike.


    "HOW CAN I!? I CAN''T ABSORB THROUGH MY SWORD!!"


    He shouted back at the voice in his head.


    "Then get closer¡ªrip them apart with your hands!! You have my arm!"


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened¡ªthen gleamed with red malice.


    He grinned, wicked and unstable.


    "Heh¡­ fine¡­"


    "You asked for it!"


    With a sudden feint, Kenjirou dodged backward, then hurled a dark orb, blasting the earth beneath the halfling party and sending smoke and debris flying.


    "Let''s see how you taste¡ªHALFLING SCUM!!"


    Just as Kenjirou lunged forward to tear through the halfling party¡ª


    "¡ªO light that banishes the abyss, seal the wicked flame!"


    A ring of halfling priests raised their staffs¡ª


    their robes fluttering, magic circles glowing beneath them as they chanted in unison.


    Blinding light burst from the ground, forming chains of pure divine magic that raced toward Kenjirou''s legs and arms.


    "ARRRGGHHHHHH!!!"


    Kenjirou screamed as his body was suddenly pulled down by the radiant force.


    His artificial arm flickered with unstable energy¡ªblack veins crawling up his shoulder, reacting violently to the light.


    "W-WHAT IS THIS!?"


    He thrashed, slashing wildly, but his sword was met with another volley of magic arrows¡ª


    Explosions rippled around him, magic pressure locking him in place.


    "KEEP ATTACKING!"


    The halfling commander shouted from the rear. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "KEEP SHOOTING HIM! DON''T LET THE SEAL BREAK!"


    "HOLD THE LIGHT BARRIER!"


    "OUR KING WANTS HIM ALIVE¡ªBUT BROKEN!"


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened as he felt the celestial inside him screech.


    "NO! STOP THEM! THE LIGHT¡ªIT''S STRIPPING ME!"


    "SHUT UP!!" Kenjirou roared, pushing against the chains, blood pouring from his mouth and eyes.


    "I''M THE HERO!! I''M THE CHOSEN ONE!!"


    Kenjirou spat blood, staggering as another wave of magic arrows tore through the air, exploding around him. His body was battered, his divine sword cracked at the edge, and his left arm trembled violently from the clash between light and darkness.


    "Mana Siphon¡ª!!"


    He roared, slamming his palm into the dirt.


    The earth screamed.


    Grass withered. Stones cracked. The air thickened with unnatural force as mana drained from the environment into his core.


    His aura flared¡ªwild, unstable, flickering like a dying star.


    He tried to turn¡ªto retreat.


    He had to escape.


    But the halfling forces wouldn''t let up.


    "DON''T LET HIM FLEE!"


    "KEEP THE BARRAGE GOING!"


    "SLOW HIM DOWN¡ªWEAKEN HIM FOR THE KING!"


    Dozens of arrows, fire bolts, and binding chains shot from every direction.


    Kenjirou batted some away, blocked others, but he couldn''t dodge them all.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    His knees buckled again.


    And then¡ª


    A pulse.


    Something stirred in the air.


    A chilling hum swept through the battlefield like a whisper only he could hear.


    "Kenjirou¡­"


    The celestial inside him writhed.


    "One of them is here."


    Kenjirou''s eyes widened, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Another celestial¡­ I can feel it. The hunger. The malice. It''s close."


    "Who!?"


    "WHO IS IT!?" Kenjirou growled aloud, staggering as he clutched his left arm¡ªnow glowing with erratic, pulsing lines of dark mana.


    "I don''t know¡ªbut they''re close. They''re watching. Waiting."


    "USE ME. BREAK THE LIMIT. BECOME THE DEVOURER."


    Kenjirou''s vision blurred. His hands trembled. His divine sword pulsed with energy.


    He could feel the pressure building.


    Another celestial vessel¡ªsomewhere nearby¡ªwaiting to strike, or perhaps¡­ to consume him.


    And he knew the truth:


    If he stayed here¡­ he would fall.


    If he ran¡­ he might survive.


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 432 - 432: Rage of the Queen ( 432 )

    Another explosion echoed across the battlefield near the central command of Amazarak''s forward line.


    Queen Zephyra, drenched in sweat, her hair whipping in the wind, parried a massive axe strike from the Halfling General, whose enchanted dual axes glowed with enchantments.


    Clang!


    She gritted her teeth.


    "Persistent little pest!"


    The general''s foot slammed forward, cracking the ground as he pushed her back.


    "Where''s your wicked hero now, Queen of Lies!?" he roared.


    "Left you, did he?"


    Zephyra''s eye twitched, her mana flaring.


    She parried the next strike but stumbled¡ªshe was fast, elegant, and deadly, but this was a war of attrition now.


    And she was alone.


    Then came the news.


    A halfling horn blew in the distance¡ªits pitch sharp, commanding, triumphant.


    From the northern ridge, another halfling force surged over the hills.


    100,000 strong.


    Rows and rows of elite halfling troops, their banners catching the sunlight, stormed forward with purpose.


    They weren''t aiming for her¡ªthey were heading straight for the weakened Amazarak borders, where only 60,000 Amazarak defenders remained to protect the homeland.


    "No¡­!"


    Zephyra''s eyes widened, panic flaring.


    Kenjirou wasn''t here.


    She couldn''t retreat.


    She couldn''t call him.


    Her strongest warrior was trapped behind enemy lines¡ªif not dead.


    "Where are you, Kenjirou!?" she muttered, leaping back to avoid a crushing axe swing.


    The halfling general smirked, catching her reaction.


    "You''ve already lost," he said coldly, raising both axes high. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your hero is gone. Your army is next."


    BOOM!


    Their weapons clashed again, a shockwave rippling through the air as Zephyra''s rage exploded.


    But inside¡­ she was shaken.


    Far behind her, the Amazarak border walls loomed under the shadow of halfling reinforcements, and the remaining Amazarak army prepared for a desperate final defense.


    Clang!!


    Queen Zephyra''s blade met the halfling general''s axe in a violent crash, sparks flying between their weapons as the battlefield quaked beneath them.


    "This is what you get when you attack our kingdom!" the halfling general shouted with a twisted smirk.


    "We were supposed to be neutral! But now? Now your arrogance has doomed your people!"


    He twisted his axes, pressing forward with sheer brute force.


    "The Halfling Kingdom will CRUSH Amazarak, and our King will CLAIM THIS LAND!"


    "Over my dead body!" Zephyra snarled, her eyes blazing with fury.


    With a burst of mana, she pushed him back, somersaulting through the air and landing with a crash that sent dust and light scattering around her.


    Her sword radiated with corrupted divine energy¡ªa gift from the gods, twisted by her own ambition and Kenjirou''s influence.


    "You talk like you''ve already won," she spat. "But Amazarak doesn''t fall that easily!"


    A nearby explosion shook the battlefield.


    Flames and magic rained down as Amazarak''s elite warriors stormed toward the queen''s position to assist her, clashing fiercely with the halfling frontline.


    Steel against steel. Magic against magic.


    The battlefield transformed into a storm of chaos¡ª


    arrows cutting through the sky,


    halfling mages casting barrier-piercing spells,


    Amazarak warriors howling war cries as they tried to push back the incoming tide.


    "Protect the Queen!!" an Amazarak officer shouted.


    "Reinforce her position! Hold the line!!"


    But the halfling troops didn''t stop.


    They surged forward like a tidal wave¡ªcoordinated, relentless, methodical.


    And in the far distance, the northern ridge burned with approaching dust clouds.


    The second halfling army, now within sight of Amazarak''s homeland, was moving swiftly.


    Queen Zephyra gritted her teeth. Her mind screamed for Kenjirou¡ª


    but she knew he wasn''t coming.


    "Then I''ll fight alone if I have to¡­"


    She slammed her sword into the ground, sending a ripple of black fire in all directions, incinerating dozens of halfling soldiers around her.


    "This kingdom is still mine!!"


    Inside Zephyra''s mind, only one name echoed.


    Kenjirou¡­ where are you...?


    Her hand trembled as she raised her blade high, her breathing ragged, her body drenched in sweat and blood.


    But her voice was clear.


    "ALL WARRIORS¡ªCHARGE!!"


    A surge of mana burst from her body¡ªdark violet mixed with crimson.


    It wrapped around every single Amazarak soldier in her vicinity.


    "For Kenjirou¡­ we rescue him or die trying!!"


    She slammed her hand into the ground, activating her Royal Blood Command, a forbidden buff skill that linked her mana directly to her soldiers.


    A wave of red light spread across the battlefield¡ª


    And in an instant¡­


    The Amazarak warriors roared.


    Their eyes turned blank¡ªrage replacing fear.


    Their muscles swelled, speed doubled, reaction time sharpened.


    They screamed in unison, charging with renewed frenzy toward the flanks where Kenjirou had last been seen.


    The halfling frontline faltered.


    "W-What is this!?"


    "They''re faster!"


    "Their eyes¡­ they''re not even blinking!"


    The halfling commander narrowed his eyes.


    "Mind-link buff. She''s draining her own mana to make them stronger."


    "Stop her! If the queen falls, they''ll collapse with her!"


    But it was too late.


    The Amazarak warriors crashed through the halfling line like mad beasts, fueled by unnatural speed and brutal power.


    Blades slashed with reckless abandon.


    Shields were shattered.


    Spells pierced armor as Amazarak''s elite surged forward with only one goal:


    Rescue the Hero.


    Meanwhile, Zephyra fell to one knee behind the wave of her warriors, panting hard, blood trickling from her lips.


    Kenjirou¡­ wait for me¡­ I''m coming for you.


    Meanwhile, on the other side...


    "Kenjirou!!"


    The voice of the celestial screamed inside his head, sharp and urgent.


    "Your queen is in danger! Zephyra is surrounded¡ªshe''s fighting the halfling general alone!"


    Kenjirou''s bloodshot eyes widened.


    "What¡­?"


    He was battered, bruised, his body bleeding from dozens of minor wounds, his armor cracked, his mana nearly spent¡ªbut that one sentence sent a jolt of pure madness through his veins.


    "No¡­ no¡­"


    His grip tightened on the hilt of the divine sword.


    "NOOOOO!!!"


    A massive pulse of black and golden energy erupted from him.


    "DIVINE BLESSING¡ª!!"


    "ULTIMATE ENERGY!!!"


    The entire battlefield shook.


    The sky above twisted, clouds swirling unnaturally as if the world itself was reacting to his outburst.


    His left arm, the artificial one gifted by Zephyra, pulsed with red-black lines of raw, chaotic power¡ªglowing like a cursed sun.


    The halfling soldiers surrounding him stumbled back instinctively, shielding their eyes.


    Kenjirou''s body surged.


    Cracked bones mended.


    Wounds closed.


    A torrent of mana flooded back into him¡ªunnatural, unstable, deadly.


    "YOU¡ª!!" he screamed at the sky, at the enemy, at the world.


    "IF YOU TOUCH HER¡ª!! I''LL KILL YOU ALL!!"


    His aura exploded in every direction¡ªknocking back halfling troops, slamming into trees, shattering the ground beneath him.


    And then¡ª


    He vanished.


    A single step..


    Kenjirou launched himself ¡ªheading back toward Zephyra, his blade glowing with divine wrath, his mind broken by obsession.


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 433 - 433: Madness and Power ( 433 )

    Kenjirou tore across the battlefield like a living meteor, energy crackling wildly around his body.


    Every step he took shattered the earth beneath his feet.


    His eyes glowed blood red, a mix of divine power and madness, his breath ragged but steady¡ªdriven by one thought:


    Zephyra.


    "Hold on, Zephyra¡­ I''m coming¡­"


    His armor¡ªonce dented and scorched¡ªnow gleamed with unholy brilliance, regenerated by the surge of mana rushing through his veins.


    The Divine Sword, once chipped and cracked, was now pristine¡ªa beacon of his will and rage.


    Every patch of earth he passed withered.


    Flowers blackened.


    Trees twisted and crumbled.


    The grass died instantly.


    The very life force of nature was drained as he ran¡ª


    Kenjirou''s body devouring ambient mana like a black hole.


    "All of it¡­! Give it all to me!!"


    Wild beasts fled before they could even see him.


    The sky above darkened with every leap.


    Even enemy scouts stationed in the hills looked up in horror at the glowing red streak darting across the land.


    "What¡­ what the hell is that!?"


    "Something''s coming!! SOMETHING''S COMING!!"


    Kenjirou didn''t care.


    Every living thing, every enemy soldier in his path¡ªhe crushed without even looking.


    With a roar that split the air¡ª


    "ZEPHYRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"


    He leapt, mana exploding behind him, as he soared toward the battlefield where his queen was surrounded.


    Kenjirou''s steps were thunder.


    He crashed down behind the front lines of the invading halfling army like a divine spear thrown by the gods themselves¡ª a living explosion.


    BOOOOM!!!


    A massive shockwave erupted¡ªsending halfling soldiers flying into the air.


    Dozens were crushed instantly. The ground cracked open beneath him.


    The entire battlefield froze for a split second, all eyes turning toward the figure now standing tall amidst the wreckage.


    His armor shone like a cursed star. His divine sword pulsed with death.


    Kenjirou had returned.


    "I SAID¡ªTHIS KINGDOM IS HERS!!!" he roared.


    The air ignited with his presence. Lightning sparked at his feet, his aura like a storm.


    His left arm glowed¡ªlines of ancient runes flaring as forbidden energy surged outward.


    And then¡ª


    The Amazarak warriors felt it.


    That unmistakable, suffocating pressure.


    Their eyes widened, and then¡ª


    Roarrrrrrr!!!!!!


    Their eyes turned red and black, their veins bulging with raw rage. The queen''s buff pulsed in their bodies¡ªbut now it was amplified. Multiplied.


    By his divine presence. By the celestial within him screaming for war.


    "RAAAAHHHH!!!"


    The remaining Amazarak troops¡ªbarely 30,000 now¡ªcharged like demons reborn.


    Blades in hand, they stormed the enemy line with no fear.


    No pain. No hesitation. Just wrath.


    "DON''T LET THEM REACH THE QUEEN!" Kenjirou shouted, diving into the heart of the halfling formation.


    Clang! Slash! Boom!


    Every strike was a massacre.


    Every step left bodies in his wake.


    He didn''t dodge¡ªhe didn''t block¡ªhe simply walked through attacks like a god of war.


    The halfling troops panicked.


    "He''s not human!"


    "What kind of monster is that!?"


    "Fall back! FALL BACK!!"


    But it was too late.


    The tide had turned.


    And Kenjirou was no longer a hero.


    He was a calamity.


    Slash!


    A halfling soldier screamed as Kenjirou''s divine sword pierced his chest¡ªbut he didn''t fall.


    Instead, his body convulsed¡ªglowing veins of mana being siphoned out of him into the divine blade.


    Kenjirou grinned, eyes wide, pupils glowing red.


    "Delicious¡­"


    With a swift pull, he yanked the sword free¡ªthe body crumpled into ash.


    Then he grabbed another soldier with his left hand¡ª


    Crack!


    The dark mechanical fingers tightened around the halfling''s face.


    Mana drained like a river.


    The man screamed once¡ªand vanished into dust.


    "DELICIOUS!!" Kenjirou laughed madly, his voice echoing across the battlefield like a devil''s chant.


    "Give me more!! MORE!!"


    A group of halfling knights charged.


    "Stay together!"


    "Protect the line!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Surround him¡ªdon''t let him get close!"


    But Kenjirou didn''t care.


    He leapt into the center of their formation.


    "TOO SLOW!!"


    He spun¡ªhis sword a black cyclone¡ªcutting down six in a single motion.


    One knight tried to block, his shield glowing with holy light.


    Kenjirou laughed.


    "Tasty."


    He punched the shield with his cursed hand¡ªthe holy energy shattered instantly.


    Then he sank his hand into the knight''s chest¡ªmana surging into him like steam into a furnace.


    "DELICIOUS!!" he roared again.


    Kenjirou stood atop a pile of ash and broken weapons, blood dripping from his sword and fingertips.


    His breathing was heavy¡ªbut not from exhaustion.


    From ecstasy.


    "Ummmm!! This¡­ this is REAL power!!"


    He licked the blood off his lips like it was sweet wine, his eyes wide with maniacal joy.


    "DO YOU LIKE IT, CELESTIAL!?"


    "HUH!? THIS IS WHAT YOU WANTED, RIGHT!? LOOK AT ME!!"


    A surge of dark mana burst from his body¡ªtwisting the air, warping reality itself around him.


    His divine sword glowed black and red¡ªno longer a holy blade, but a weapon of pure gluttony.


    His left hand twitched, craving more.


    "Now I can absorb with BOTH¡­ my sword¡­" he raised the blade, still humming with stolen mana,


    "¡­and my beautiful cursed arm." He flexed his fingers¡ªeach movement letting off a hiss of mana.


    The celestial''s voice echoed in his mind¡ªmad with delight.


    "YESSSSS!! YESSS!! THIS IS WHAT WE NEEDED!! THIS IS HOW WE DEVOUR THEM ALL!!"


    Kenjirou threw his head back and laughed¡ª


    "You know what''s even tastier¡­?"


    "CELESTIAL VESSELS!!"


    "I WANT THEM!! I''LL EAT THEM ALL!!"


    He stomped forward¡ªmana bursting from every step. Halfling troops scattered in panic.


    "KING GURDAN¡­ GUMARAK¡­ EDMUND¡­ I''M COMING FOR YOU NEXT!!"


    "Kenjirou!!"


    Zephyra''s voice rang out¡ªdesperate, panting, her body bruised and bloodied, surrounded by two halfling elite warriors pressing their attack.


    Her spear clashed against their blades, her footing growing weaker with every blow.


    Then¡ª


    A thunderous explosion behind them.


    BOOOM!!!


    "ZEPHYRAAAAAA!!"


    A black-red blur slammed into the battlefield like a meteor.


    The two halfling warriors barely had time to turn.


    Clang! Slash!


    One of them vanished in a burst of blood¡ªcut in half by Kenjirou''s divine sword.


    The other was caught mid-swing¡ªhis neck snapped in a single twist of Kenjirou''s cursed hand.


    "DON''T. TOUCH. MY QUEEN!!"


    Kenjirou roared with venom, his aura boiling, the earth beneath him melting with raw mana.


    Zephyra''s eyes widened.


    This was no longer the man she once charmed.


    This was something else.


    Something terrifying.


    He turned to her, grinning like a beast.


    "I''m here¡­ Zephyra. No one will hurt you while I''m still alive."


    He reached out¡ªblood dripping from his fingers¡ªas if to touch her cheek.


    Zephyra froze.


    His face¡­ still familiar.


    His voice¡­ still full of love.


    But his presence¡­ monstrous.


    "Kenjirou¡­ your eyes¡­" she whispered.


    "Your aura¡­ it''s¡­ consuming everything."


    Kenjirou just laughed¡ª


    "For you? I''ll devour the world!"


    ( End Of Chapter )

 Chapter 434 - 434: Devour and Conquer ( 434 )

    Zephyra smirked, wiping the blood from the corner of her lips as she struggled to stand.


    "Kenjirou¡­" she said breathlessly, eyes gleaming, "¡­give me your mana."


    Kenjirou''s grin widened.


    "As you wish¡­ my queen."


    He stepped forward, and his cursed left hand¡ªnormally unstable, overflowing with a hunger for power, blood, and destruction¡ªglowed softly.


    It was unnatural.


    The cursed arm, the very weapon that could destroy men and melt armor, trembled.


    And yet, when Kenjirou gently placed it over Zephyra''s chest¡ªnothing happened.


    No devouring.


    No harm.


    Only warmth.


    Because the curse couldn''t harm her. Would never harm her.


    Only her.


    "Take it all," he whispered.


    "Everything I am¡­ everything I''ve stolen¡­ all the power, all the blood¡ªtake it, Zephyra."


    Dark crimson mana began to flow from his palm, pouring into Zephyra like a raging current.


    Her body lit up with red-black patterns. Her muscles tensed. Her aura exploded outward in waves.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    Dust and debris scattered as Zephyra stood tall once more, her spear pulsing with terrifying power.


    "Perfect," she said with a dark smile.


    "Now I can fight again."


    Kenjirou licked his lips, stepping beside her.


    "Let''s destroy everything in our path, my love."


    "Until the world kneels¡­ or burns."


    Zephyra stood at the center of the blood-soaked battlefield, the bodies of halflings and Amazarak warriors strewn around her like discarded dolls.


    Smoke rose.


    Flames crackled in the distance.


    The stench of death was everywhere.


    She looked around¡ªher expression calm, her eyes gleaming with cruel intelligence.


    "Kenjirou¡­ my love." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to her immediately, eyes glowing red, his chest heaving.


    "Anything for you, my queen."


    "Channel your power¡­ into me."


    Kenjirou smirked. Without hesitation, he pulled her close¡ª


    and kissed her.


    Dark mana surged from his lips and fingertips¡ªcrackling, twisting, devouring¡ªand poured into Zephyra''s body like a flood.


    The sky above them pulsed black for a moment.


    The wind screamed as if the world itself rejected what was coming.


    Zephyra pulled away from the kiss, her eyes blazing with darkness.


    She raised her hand toward the fallen.


    "Forbidden Skill¡­"


    Her voice echoed unnaturally¡ªlayered with power and madness.


    "Darkness Revival."


    The earth trembled.


    Every corpse¡ªhalfling or Amazarak¡ªbegan to twitch.


    Fingers curled. Eyes opened.


    Mouths gasped without breath.


    "Rise," Zephyra commanded.


    And they did.


    Black mist wrapped around the corpses, pulling them upright.


    Their eyes glowed with dull crimson light.


    Not alive.


    Not dead.


    Soulless. But obedient.


    "They are mine now," Zephyra whispered, smiling darkly.


    "My soldiers. My blades. My shields."


    Kenjirou laughed with pure delight, spinning his sword and pointing it toward the horizon.


    "March, my queen. I''ll slaughter the living. You command the dead."


    The newly risen army stood in eerie silence¡ªawaiting the next command.


    The war had just taken a darker turn.


    Zephyra stood among her risen dead, black mist curling at her feet, her crimson eyes glowing like twin eclipses. The air around her pulsed with dark, forbidden magic.


    She turned to her lover¡ªher weapon¡ªKenjirou, and whispered with a seductive smile,


    "Kenjirou¡­ we need more mana."


    She ran her bloodstained fingers along his cursed arm.


    "Feed me more. Devour them. Give it all to me. I need your power to maintain them¡­ to command them."


    Kenjirou''s grin widened, eyes crazed and glowing as he licked the blood from his lips.


    "Anything for you, Zephyra. Anything for my queen."


    Without waiting, he pulled her close again.


    Their lips met¡ª


    And the very air cracked.


    BOOOOOOOM!!


    The sky pulsed black and red. The earth beneath them trembled as if reality itself refused to witness their bond.


    A storm of mana erupted from them¡ªdark and consuming¡ªtwisting into the sky like a beacon of dread.


    The dead army behind Zephyra jerked and stood straighter, infused with even more cursed energy.


    The bond between them had become a conduit of destruction.


    Kenjirou pulled away from the kiss, his aura rippling like flames.


    "More. I''ll get you more."


    He turned toward the nearby remaining halfling scouts and retreating reinforcements¡ªthose foolish enough to remain within sight.


    "I''ll devour them all!"


    With a roar, Kenjirou charged toward them, cursed arm glowing, sword raised high.


    "EVERY SOUL I CONSUME¡ªIS FOR HER!!"


    Behind him, Zephyra stood like a death goddess draped in royalty.


    "Go, my love¡­ Make the world kneel."


    In the Halfling Kingdom.


    King Gurdan was furious.


    "What!?"


    Gurdan''s voice roared across the war tent, the impact of his fury knocking over a stack of scrolls and war documents. Advisors and generals flinched, none daring to meet his gaze.


    "You''re telling me¡­" he growled, "¡­that the hundred thousand I sent to crush the Amazarak border are being pushed back?"


    The halfling messenger fell to one knee, drenched in sweat.


    "Y-yes, Your Majesty. The Amazarak Queen has somehow¡­ revived the fallen. They''re fighting with undead soldiers now. And Kenjirou¡­ he''s¡ªhe''s unstoppable."


    Gurdan''s fists clenched around the hilt of his great axe.


    "And the four hundred thousand?"


    His voice dropped, cold and lethal.


    "They were supposed to wear him down. Drain him. Break him!"


    "Your Majesty¡­" another general stepped forward reluctantly.


    "It appears Kenjirou slipped away¡­ during the shift in battle lines. We underestimated his mobility¡­ and his unnatural regeneration."


    Gurdan''s eyes narrowed, a red glow beginning to seep into them¡ªhis celestial power rumbling with rage.


    "He slipped out of a battlefield with four hundred thousand soldiers watching him?"


    "You''re telling me all of them failed!?"


    "He''s not human anymore, sire¡­" the advisor whispered.


    "His mana presence¡­ it''s growing. Spiking beyond what our priests can measure."


    Gurdan turned away, pacing. His cape swirled behind him like a storm cloud.


    "And now he''s with Zephyra. That cursed queen and her wicked pet."


    He slammed his fist on the war table, cracking the wood.


    "So be it. If the troops failed to break him¡­" he looked up, eyes blazing,


    "¡­I''ll break him myself."


    He turned to his generals.


    "Double the formation at our flanks. Increase priest activity to detect cursed mana. And begin assembling every elite adventurer party and magic battalion we have."


    "We''re going to strip that celestial from his body¡­"


    "¡­even if we have to burn him and his queen to ash."


    The halfling king stood silently, staring at the map with eyes that burned like coals.


    Then¡ª


    A voice. Low. Ancient. Hungry.


    "You should start consuming them¡­"


    Gurdan froze.


    "¡­the captured Amazarak warriors. They''re already tainted. Weak. Desperate."


    "Their souls will feed us."


    He clenched his fists. "They''re prisoners. Fodder. I should use them for labor, maybe as leverage¡­"


    The voice chuckled.


    "Foolish sentiment. We are beyond politics. Beyond mercy.


    You want power, Gurdan? Then take it."


    Gurdan gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his forehead. His breathing grew heavy.


    "If you''re too soft¡­" the celestial whispered, seductive and cruel,


    "¡­then devour your elite instead. Their strength will become yours. Their skill, yours."


    A flash of red glinted in Gurdan''s eye.


    A shiver ran through his spine as he felt the celestial''s mana stir deep within him, clawing at his sanity.


    "You''ve seen Kenjirou. He''s lost everything¡ªbut look what he''s become."


    "He devours and grows."


    "So must you."


    Gurdan slammed his hand on the table again¡ªthis time hard enough to split it.


    "Silence¡­" he hissed, but the voice only laughed¡ªinside him.


    "There is no silence anymore, Gurdan.


    There is only war. Devour¡­ or be devoured."


    ( End of Chapter )

 Chapter 435 - 435: Devourer of Souls ( 435 )

    Gurdan walked through the evening, his shadow stretching oddly long along the rocky path to the prisoner camp.


    The guards at the entrance straightened up and saluted.


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    He didn''t respond.


    The air turned cold. Unnaturally cold.


    Then¡ª


    Darkness erupted.


    A red light burst from Gurdan''s body, swirling around him like a storm. The ground shook, and even the guards stepped back in fear.


    Inside the camp, the captured Amazarak warriors¡ªwounded and weary¡ªlooked up from their small portions of food.


    And froze.


    The pressure felt unbearable. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt like a mountain weighing down on their chests.


    "Wh-what is this¡­" one said quietly, hands shaking.


    "A monster?"


    "No¡­" another whispered.


    "That''s¡­ their king."


    Gurdan walked through the gates. The doors didn''t just creak; they broke off the hinges from the force of his power.


    He raised his hand.


    "You all¡­" his voice echoed, sounding different,


    "¡­will serve me one last time."


    "In death," his eyes glowed blood red.


    The celestial inside him howled in triumph.


    "Yesssss¡­ Feed us!!"


    The prisoners backed away, but the aura held them down where they sat. They couldn''t move or scream.


    Gurdan extended his arm, and with a roar, dark tendrils of energy lashed out, striking the nearest prisoner.


    "AAARRGGHH!!"


    The warrior thrashed wildly. His body twisted, and his soul was ripped away in a stream of black and red energy, absorbed into Gurdan''s hand.


    Gurdan exhaled, trembling with twisted pleasure.


    "Yes¡­" he hissed.


    "This¡­ is strength."


    He moved forward, and one by one, the tendrils lashed out again.


    Screams filled the night.


    By the time the moon was high in the sky, Gurdan stood alone¡ªhis armor cracking with power, his body faintly glowing with red runes that hadn''t been there before.


    A low hum echoed in the air around him. The ground beneath his feet trembled slightly, as if recognizing the unnatural force now present in its soil.


    "This is it!!" the celestial whispered, excitement sharp in its voice.


    "This is true power!!"


    Gurdan''s chest heaved. His fingers twitched, with energy crackling across his gauntlets like dark lightning.


    He looked at his hands¡ªhands that had taken dozens of lives without lifting a weapon.


    "Oh¡­" Gurdan murmured, his voice trembling.


    "Is this¡­ is this real power!?"


    The celestial cackled.


    "Yes!! Yes!! How do you feel!?"


    Gurdan''s eyes flew open¡ªbright crimson, wild, alive.


    "Invincible."


    He clenched his fists. Energy pulsed up his arms, reinforcing his body like armor made of rage.


    "My strength¡­ my senses¡­ everything is sharper.


    Even the air tastes different¡­"


    He raised his arm, pointing toward the distant mountains where the Halfling Kingdom''s war banners still stood tall.


    "Gurdan¡­" the celestial cooed in his mind,


    "¡­what will you do next?"


    "What else?" Gurdan growled.


    "I''ll devour them all."


    He turned, the red glow around him growing brighter as he marched toward his war tent.


    "Kenjirou¡­ Zephyra¡­ Edmund¡­ Gumarak¡­


    Even Garius¡­"


    "I''ll take everything."


    "I''ll become the last vessel."


    The celestial chuckled, its voice almost purring.


    "Yes¡­ That''s the spirit."


    "Let the world burn."


    Meanwhile, in the Dwarven Kingdom¡­


    Chieftain Gumarak stood at the edge of the war chamber balcony, looking out at the blazing watchfires in the distance.


    He held the latest report in his hand¡ªhis fingers trembled slightly, enough for those nearby to notice.


    Guilt. Confusion. Rage.


    All of it mixed in his heavy heart.


    "Damn it all¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    He turned toward the war map behind him, covered in markers¡ªeach representing forts, outposts, and soldiers.


    Many of them were already lost.


    The red markers for the Halfling troops had surged forward¡ª400,000 strong.


    They hadn''t waited. They hadn''t negotiated. They simply¡­ marched in.


    "Before our main force even arrived¡­" Gumarak said aloud, gritting his teeth.


    "How the hell did they conquer that many forts¡­ that fast!?"


    He slammed the report on the table.


    "They''re halflings! They don''t fight like this!"


    The general nearby hesitated.


    "My chieftain¡­ these aren''t the halflings we''ve faced before."


    Gumarak turned, eyes narrowing.


    "Explain."


    The general swallowed.


    "According to the scouts who survived the fall of the Stonewind Fort¡­ the halfling soldiers had¡­ changed."


    "Changed?"


    "Yes, sir. They said¡­ a dark aura surrounded them. Their eyes were bloodshot. Their movements¡­ unnatural. As if they felt no fear. Or pain."


    Gumarak clenched his jaw, his knuckles turning white.


    "They''re not fighting for pride or kingdom anymore¡­" the general said, voice low.


    "They''re fighting like¡­ monsters."


    A long silence fell over the chamber.


    Gumarak''s mind raced.


    This wasn''t just war.


    This was something else. Something much darker.


    And worst of all¡ªhe recognized the signs.


    "Chieftain¡­?" another officer asked.


    Gumarak turned slowly, his expression grim.


    "Damn it¡­!"


    Gumarak roared, his voice echoing across the stone chamber.


    The war table shook beneath his fists, papers scattering like leaves in a storm.


    The glow from the torches flickered unnaturally¡ªas if the very flames feared the turmoil inside him.


    The whispers in his mind never stopped.


    "Devour them."


    "Your general¡­ your kin¡­ they''re weak."


    "One bite, one surge of power¡ªand you''ll be unstoppable."


    "Isn''t that what you wanted?"


    "Power?"


    Gumarak gritted his teeth, slamming his fist against his temple.


    "Shut up¡­"


    But it didn''t stop.


    "Your sons. Your daughters. The council. Take them. Become more."


    He stumbled backward, knocking over a bench, breathing heavily.


    At first, he thought accepting the celestial''s power would give him an edge. A shortcut. A way to protect his people without spilling so much dwarven blood.


    "I thought¡­ I could control it," he whispered, falling to his knees.


    But now?


    Now his kingdom was surrounded.


    On one side, the Halfling Kingdom¡ªfilled with madness and rage.


    On the other, the Human Kingdom¡ªwith a king who had already claimed two celestials.


    And here he was, the Chieftain of the Dwarves, playing host to a monster whispering treachery with every breath.


    Gumarak clutched his head, eyes shut tight.


    "This is my fault¡­"


    "If I hadn''t claimed it¡­"


    "If I hadn''t been greedy¡­"


    A bitter laugh escaped his lips.


    "Thought I''d be strong without effort. Thought I''d protect my people without sacrifice."


    "How stupid."


    Then¡ªhe remembered.


    A distant memory.


    Five men and women standing in a sunlit ruin, bloodied but alive.


    He and Edmund. Lioness. Mylezra. Gurdan. And the one in front¡ªalways in front.


    Garius.


    The only one among them who refused to claim power.


    The only one who said:


    "We don''t wield a celestial. We seal it."


    Gumarak''s breath caught.


    "Garius¡­ you were right."


    He looked up, eyes hollow.


    "You always were."


    ( End Of Chapter )